《Soul Evolution System》 Chapter 1 Alexander Ilio Apeiro [Edited] With 28 years of life going with the flow of society, I can honestly say that I didn¡¯t have a bad life. My childhood and school life was normal, I had no family problems, I even went to a university and got a degree, allowing me to have more opportunities and greater skills in the working world and thus, I became independent. My love life wasn¡¯t that colorful, but since my appearance was presentable and I wasn¡¯t antisocial, I got to be with several girls. I¡¯m not really complaining about how I lived, but humans are complicated, the more they have then more want, that is our nature and I am no exception. To put it simply, was not satisfied with my life. With all that I have said you will ask, why? ... well, it just felt like my life is being controlled, If I want a good life I must follow and obey the rules? Its as if I was following a script and I feel like Im bound to what others call as ¡°destiny¡±. I wanted to break free from those shackles, but not to the point of becoming a terrorist or a criminal. I guess my greatest regret is going with the flow of society Now you may be wondering why I am speaking in past tense. I can answer you, just as you come into the world suddenly and without your opinion, in the same way, you can also die ... or at least my case is like that. Or at least ... I think am dead, since I do not feel my body but still have my senses. I expected to wake up a long time ago but it has not happened, so my conclusion is that I somehow died and only exists now as a soul. "That''s right, you have died" I suddenly heard an imposing voice, a few seconds later, because of the surprise and the shock of the sudden intrusion, by instinct I ask. "Who are you?" "You can think of me as a superior existence, something beyond your understanding " Oooh, it seems that I have run into someone arrogant or great self-esteem ... but if I think of a superior being I can only imagine one. "So you are a god?" "I don''t think I am arrogant for answering a fact, but from your point of view, you can only see me as a god, and the answer to your question is no is" The voice, seemed to come from all sides, and strangely I had the feeling that before I heard it, it had finished telling me things. But that voice surprised me by what he said. Damn, he can read the mind, if I had known that I wouldn''t think about rude things. Now I have to wait to see if he would get angry and erase my existence... then, for the fear that he would lose his patience I continue talking. "You are not god? " He already told me that, but I can''t help asking again because I ran out of ideas with whom or what the voice might be. Besides, I wanted him to forget my thoughts about how arrogant he was. "I will not get angry about that, I won¡¯t be bothered by something as trivial as that, especially if it came from an inferior existence, because if I did, then I would be putting you at my level or in a nearby one. And answering your question again, I am not the god that you know of, gods are only beings that are on the top of the rank in their worlds." ... That is offensive, but I put that aside because of the shock his words caused me. "So what are you?" My curiosity led me to continue asking questions, his way of addressing himself seemed like he was above the gods, but is that possible? "It would be difficult to explain it to you because of your limited understanding, but if we put it in an example, let''s say that plant and animal life are sentient beings. Above them would be the regular sentient beings which are the same as humans. Above these are the gods, superior beings. Higher than gods are the laws of the world, although they cannot be called as beings... Overcoming the previous ones are the beings that can break the laws of the world, or even create their own worlds and interact with other planes using their power. Let''s call them as primordial gods of origin. And finally, my existence, who can see and know everything from an infinity of worlds" " haaa..." That is a lot of information to digest, I don''t know what to think. Though I died and this was not a dream, I can only accept all his dialogue as something that came out of one. My mouth could only gesture that sound ... but I have no mouth ... Is this is how ghosts feel?. "So, what does an exalted existence want from someone like me?" I had to keep getting information because this was the only way to give sense and reason to what¡¯s happening. After my mind managed to calm down I ask a new question. "As you can think, your existence is inconsequential for me. You can take this as having bad luck or good luck, decide it in the future. The reason why I summon you here is simple, seeing others take individuals out of their worlds and putting them in other worlds while giving certain objectives and some of their power just to see how things developed. I was curious to see what would happened if I did the same action. You can think of this as a way venting my boredom, but don''t worry I won''t ask you to do something like defeating a demon lord or saving a world from a catastrophe. Just live your life with the power that I will give you and do whatever you want, if want to help the demon lord dominate the world or save only yourself during the catastrophe is your decision." It seems that I will become one of those people who transmigrated to another world! A part of me could not help feeling excited since one of the hobbies I had during my previous life was manga, anime and video games. Though I wasn''t at the level of collecting figures¡­ Now I just have to see what kind of world he would send me to, he also said something about giving me a power ... I hope it is at the level of the main characters in those stories? Well, just having one and a good life would be fine. "Which world will I go to? Or can I choose? And what will my power be?" I asked, my voice was trembling, it was inevitable to feel excited. This will be a new beginning, a new opportunity where I could correct the regrets of my past life. I had no idea what it would be like, but what I was sure was that I wouldn''t allow something to restrict me, be it society or the world in which I will arrive. "It is a bit different from what you are thinking, since the reach I have to the worlds are not few, but it is almost infinite. So if I sent you to one of those worlds, it would just feel like a simple blink for me, it wouldn''t fulfill the purpose for which I brought you. You will go to a higher world as a base and from there, you will move to others" "Ha¡­" "As for your power, it is better that you develop it to your preferences and opportunities. If I granted you a power greater than what you can bear at your level, your soul would burst" Before even letting me ask the questions about the doubts I had, felt something being embedded inside me, it¡¯s as if I was being burned and then suddenly, I heard another voice inside my head. [Integrating soul evolution system in the soul of the host 0% ... 3% ...] It sounded robotic and without feeling, and from what it said, it seems something is being installed in my soul. "Explaining the powers you can receive and which you are fit to use would take me a very long time because the options are innumerable, so it is easier to integrate another existence into you which would take a role similar to that of an assistant while also being connected to me" "Are you going to spy to me?" [14% ... 20% ... 27% ... 33%] I could not help showing my distaste for how he does things, he calls it assistant, but how do I know that it is not something to monitor me? Knowing that I would have someone or something watching me every second was not pleasant. I don''t want to make my life a reality show. "You don''t have to worry, I won''t interfere in your life, moreover, even without the system I cannot avoid seeing everything you do. The knowledge of all events in the infinity of worlds comes naturally to me. I will not judge the things that you carry out as good or bad for these things are meaningless, I will only care about the development of your story. Just take it as if someone is reading your biography" [45% ... 58% ... 66% ... 79%] Damn, I forgot he could read minds ... Also, every time he speaks I feel more insignificant ... it is spiritually and mentally exhausting. If he continues to be like this, I will wish to be reincarnated as plankton... "The system is autonomous, it will be governed by the rules that I have given it. After this I will not intervene, I will not monitor you, it will only be you and the system from the moment you step on the upper world, even if you put yourself in dangerous situations you will have to manage that for yourself, do not expect me to save you. If you die, you can only blame your own incompetence and ineptitude" " Haa ..." [83% ... 91% ... 97% ... 100%] I could only express that at the end of his long speech I feel really insignificant now. I want to hate him but he doesn¡¯t even speak with the intention of offending me. What he thinks of me is without malice and that only makes me more uncomfortable. I imagine that this is what a laboratory rat feels, its existence is inconsequential, and what matters is its purpose. [Beep] Suddenly a robotic tone resounded throughout my head [Host specifications required] [First name¡­] After the system finishes whatever it was doing, it speaks. First name? What does it mean by that? Does it want me to give a name for it? [It is necessary for the host to enter a name to identify himself as the user] Then the voice explains... Great, another one that can read my thoughts ... as if I didn''t have enough. Well, a name ... I should start with a new one as a determination to change my regrets from my previous life. But which would be good ... a powerful or influential name ... Arturo ... Cesar ... Achilles ... David ... Alexander ... mmm. After thinking of several names I pick one. "Alexander" [Beep] [Alexander registered] [Now enter a last name please] Another problem ... if I use the previous name from my world, I would feel something uncomfortable, also I think that it should be original, I don''t want to become a replica of some character. After a few minutes of consideration, I decided. "My last name will be Ilios Apeiro" [Beep] [ Ilios Apeiro registered] [Starting choice of physical characteristics of the new body] [Select gender] "Male" I don''t have to think about this, rather why does it even ask? Right, I don''t have a body now, but anyway it should be able to identify that by my mentality. [Provide a base for physical characteristics] ... I think that if you give someone the option, no one would choose to be ugly. And what does it mean by ¡°base¡±?? Can it be modified later? Besides, defining part by part would be cumbersome... [Beep] [Alexander, can you give me a mental image to capture a base form] That helps a lot ... but now who would I like to look like ... personally, Sephiroth looks the coolest. Then the image of him formed in my mind. [Beep] [Analyzing image ... Showing the host and waiting for confirmation] Suddenly a clear 3D image of Sephiroth appeared in my mind with more details than had imagined on my own. It was very realistic ... I don''t know if wanting an appearance like this is considered vanity? I think the majority would like a handsome face, if not¡­ plastic surgeons wouldn¡¯t exist in my old world. But I think that being the same as Sephiroth would feel somewhat unreal and out of place each time I would look at my reflection ... let''s change it a bit so that I can be comfortable with this appearance. "Put scarlet hair and golden eyes" At the end of the sentence, the 3D image was modified as my orders requested. [Beep] [Physical characterization of the user performed] [Confirmation Y / N] As if it understood what I wanted all the changes were done and system asked. I confirm in my mind and the 3D image of a Sephiroth with intense scarlet hair and bright golden eyes gradually faded and disappeared. [Beep] [Set system assistant features] [Gender: Male / Female] "Hee?¡­" Can I also modify the system? I thought it would be something predetermined. Well, it''s not bad to have my preferences. "Female" The last thing I want is the voice of a man who accompanies me all my life inside my head. A female presence is better ... although I want to be spared by the comments that I have a female mind trapped inside a man''s body. [Beep] [Choose one of the following personalities:] Friendly Irritable Idle Proud . . . Tsundere Yandere . . . Then a long list of options was deployed, some of which seemed a bit crazy to me ... in fact, there was the option for the system''s personality to be crazy. Seeing it caused me to feel a chill down my spine. That would be suicidal ... no, suicidal is also a personality on the list, unless someone wanted to kill himself choosing it that. I don''t see the reason why they bothered for a second life. I wonder if this is a kind of joke? For my part will go for the safe option, I selected several options. ¡°Kind, understanding and guiding" [Beep] [Choose the tone of voice] Like the previous one, I was shown another great list. I chose what seemed best to me and her voice ended up sounding sensual and very pleasant to the ears. I certainly wouldn''t mind talking to her all day just to enjoy her melodious voice. [Beep] [Implementing ... initial parameters completed] [Please wait until arrival in the upper world to execute the corresponding commands] "It seems to be over, then if there is nothing else I will send you to begin your journey through the new world that awaits you" The first voice I heard in this place suddenly sounded again. I had completely forgotten him because I was concentrated on the system configuration process. "Then this should be the farewell since we will not see each other again. May I know the name of the one who gave me this opportunity?" "... Cross" With those words my conscience began to fade and I lost my senses, it was a little scary as I was only an astral form, it seemed as if I was slowly disappearing. Even while afraid, I was excited for this new life that was granted to me. I wanted to wake up quickly to start this trip and enjoy it completely without leaving a single regret once my final moments arrived. I intended to die this time with a satisfied smile for everything I did. And maybe, just maybe, meet Cross again and ask if he found my life interesting. "I hope your story would be entertaining¡­ Don¡¯t let me down Alexander Ilios Apeiro" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! I talk with Vyrphax and he tell me that he will try to edit at less one of the previous chapters. So both of us only ask for a little the patience until can reach the ahead chapters to edit these, thanks for the comprension. Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 2 Aurora [Edited] [Alexander, the recreation of your body will start soon, I recommend choosing a younger age than the one shown in the image, preferably between 12 to 13 year old, since it¡¯s the period in which a human body usually adapts to growth changes] The pleasant voice that I set for the system was heard in the dark, well, it seems I am about to step on the new world, if I¡¯m not already there. What the system said seemed reasonable to me, it would be undoubtedly strange and the sudden change would cause me a sense of incongruity, adapting to the development of a new body growing over time should be better. Although I admit that it would not be totally enjoyable to experience puberty again. "Okay, let¡¯s set it at 12yo" Without knowing how much time passed since I answered, (it could be seconds or hours) it was difficult to distinguish the passage of time in a state in which only my mind worked. Suddenly, I had the sensation of a light gust of fresh wind crashing into my skin, instinctively opening my eyes. By squinting to adapt to the light, I bring my right hand forward to block the sunlight, observing my own fingers I give the order in my brain to close and open my fist to confirm that it is my body while visualizing the movements. As I expected, it was a bit strange, I noticed that my point of view it¡¯s a lot lower than the previous one, and that my red hair was against my back. [Welcome to Gaia Alexander, for now you should first look your status to start with the basic explanation] "Status?... Ok" Things will be like video games for what it looks like; well it''s not that I¡¯m complaining, it''s interesting in its own way. So, how do I see my status? Do I have to say it, think it, or make a sign with my hands? Then I look for a way to display my status. [Status] Name: Alexander Ilios Apeiro Race: Human Age: 12 years old Level 1 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Source energy (SE): 0 Strength: J Resistance: J Dexterity: J Intelligence: I Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills] [Innate] [Will of the Worlds-I] [Soul of the Emperor-J] [Blessing of Origin-SSS] [Inter-dimensional Inventory -SS] [Evaluation-SSS] [Fire Immunity-S] [Assimilated] -------------------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------- [Magic]: [ Multi- Elementary affinity (Sealed)] [Wings of the Sun (Sealed)] [Developing]: [Luck-S] [Charm-C] Wives: 0 Lovers: 0 Followers: 0 Summons: 0 Gold: 0 Crystals : 0 Current world: Gaia (Upper World) Suddenly a great variety of information was introduced into my head confusing me a lot, it wasn¡¯t until everything was processed in detail that I was able to organize it in my mind, making a bit of sense, although I did not know if the values ??were good or bad. But assuming that I am just starting should be the lowest ... I still had doubts about some things so I decided to consult them with the system to solve them. ¡°Previously I have heard that this world is a superior one, what does that mean? What is the difference whit the one I was before?" [All worlds are graded by levels as follows: 1-3 Low Level Worlds 4-6 Middle Level Worlds 7-9 High Level Worlds Above these are the superior worlds. Why they are classified in this way is a simple matter, first of all, it is because of the level of soul in which allows the soul of the individual to grow, in addition to its extension, resources, energy (mana, ki , Chakra ), beings that inhabit it , etc¡­] "Soul level?" Another of my doubts, I noticed in my status that I had a level 1 soul, can the soul become stronger? I thought it was something like our deepest and most basic existence, which allowed us to have an ego, not something that could be quantified. [Each sentient being has his soul, the strength of the soul is also valued by levels, the higher the stronger the individual will be and the harder it will be for him to die. Although not accurate, to understand soul levels would easily be: 1-4 Mortal 5-7 Divine 8-9 Primordial You can interpret the level of existence in that way, but there can be exceptions or irregular people. In addition, within each level there would be sub-levels, but just keep this in mind for now. The important thing is that you must understand that if you want to become stronger you have to have a high soul level] "So you mean that the soul level can be strengthened and isn''t it something that remains the same for the rest of life?" [Yes, a level 1 soul is the beginning of a being that develops wisdom and usually the physical level of the person has a limit of 100 in this and unless it increases it will remain stagnant] "So I''m only limited to level 100 and if I want to be stronger, I need to raise my soul level to 2?" [Right, but it would be much easier for you to level your soul than a normal person in this world, the first reason for this would be your new body, but you will discover the difference when you get more used to it. The second reason is that because of the resources that will be at your disposal from the system, it will be like having multi- universes for you alone] "And how do I increase the level normally?" No doubt the system would be a great help, but as they say, there is no free lunch in the world, it must have a price, if it cost nothing then Cross could had made me the strongest person in this world. So I should also strive to increase it like everyone else. [The level of the soul depends a lot on the mental state of the individual. For example, overcoming challenges the person can go through a spiritual transformation that will make him grow mentally, having firm ideologies also helps, of course there are also objects or natural areas that provide reinforcements to the soul. Anyway, you have a variety of options to do it] Well, I should focus on that, if I want to be totally free I must be among the strongest, otherwise I will surely be suppressed by other people. [Beep] [Mission / Main "The beginning of the journey" Every adventure begins with the first step, opening new paths to walk and move forward to achieve the desired objectives. Requirements: Take a step in the world of Gaia Reward: 100x Crystal 1,000x Gold 1x Beginner Package 1x Scroll Skill -J 1x Lizard Skin Armor -J Mission completed: Rating: A Additional reward earned: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold 1x Weapon ticket -I] An unexpected notification rang in my mind when I start walking with my right foot, I was a little baffled because I thought the system had a female voice, but it had returned to the robotic tone from the first time. Noticing my doubts, the system this time switched back to the sensual intonation she had spoken previously. [That was the system interface, it will only give you notifications, it will not interact with you in any other way. You can say that it does not have intelligence, I am the one who will help you on your trip and if you ask yourself, yes I do have a thought of process] I did not expect that, but in this way it can be confusing to refer to two different subjects as a system. I think it is better for the female voice system to have a name by which to call it, or rather I have not asked if it has one. [I don''t have a name assigned, but if it makes things easier for you, please give me one. Certainly it is uncomfortable to be called the same as something without intelligence] Now she put me in a difficult situation, I have to think about it since it will be her name from now on. It doesn''t feel right ??thinking of any random name and believing that you can change it later conveniently, mmm ... After thinking about it for a few minutes, I chose one that represented a beautiful natural event and it didn''t sound bad. "OK, from now on you will be Aurora" [Thanks Alexander, it''s a nice name, I really liked fufufu ¡­] "It''s good that you liked Aurora" This solves the problem, now let¡¯s see the objects that I receive when completing the mission, although more than a mission is like the help you get when completing the tutorial of a game, with the difference that I have not done anything, anyway is a benefit well received. "Aurora I don''t see the objects of the reward appear, where are they? " [Every time you finish a mission they will automatically enter your inter-dimensional inventory, you can find them there] I guessed as much, but it''s not bad to confirm it. When I thought about wanting to use the inventory, I felt a large space divided into small slots, somehow I knew if they contained something inside and if it did, I visualized an image of what it was. So deciding to try it, I wanted to take a crystal from within one of the slots in which the 200 crystals were, in an instant I realized by the weight of the object that materialized in my right hand, it had an appearance of a white quartz not so crystalline about 3cm long and 1cm wide in the shape of a rhombus. Intrigued by his use surprisingly its information appeared in my head. [Crystal: Crystallization of the natural energies of the worlds, normally found in areas with high energy rates or formed inside creatures] I think this must be my evaluation skill working and wanting to confirm my ability and objects, I continue taking them out of the inventory to identify them. [Gold: Gaia World Currency ] [Beginner Package: Contains the basics to perform explorations: 10x Resistance Pills 3x Simple clothes changes 3x Underwear 1x Mirror 1x knife-J 1X Canteen-F 1x Flint 1x sleeping bag 10x Potions Hp-J] When taking out the beginner''s package it was like a small box which shone and became several objects. I honestly don''t find the logic behind this. [Skill Ticket-J Activate to redeem for a skill of the same level in the system store] [Weapon Ticket-I Activate to redeem a weapon of the same level in the system store] [Lizard skin armor-J Chest protector, can guard against bumps and cuts to a certain level] [knife-J Simple knife for exploration with moderate edge, ideal for stabbing causing great damage to the target] [Canteen-F it stores a quantity of 1000 liters of water in an internal dimensional space, it has the function of creating water from the atmosphere and purify it. Requires one crystal per use] Some objects were too simple that by activating the evaluation skill you only get things like clothes in the case of simple clothes and underwear. And others only said things that I already expected as in the case of the potions that were to restore health or the resistance pill for a meal replacement. All seemed useful in some way, what bothered me was that the best was a canteen ... the only exception was the mirror, I began to think that the system considered me a vain person and tried to satisfy my desire ... But when I used it, it caused me three surprises, the first one, although thinking about it, this is logical and I should have noticed it from the beginning, I was completely naked. The second that almost made me spit blood, was that my appearance was quite feminine. Imagine Sephiroth, although whit a refined appearance he is still quite manly in my point of view, with a toned musculature, Adam''s apple and a male face, but that is because he already has the body of a fully developed adult man. On the other hand, my body that has a rather delicate appearance, milky white skin and long hair that touches my back and a 12-year-old body that is just beginning its development ... I have to admit it if I saw such a person I can only see it as a Beautiful young woman with a very promising future ahead. I look the reflection in the mirror, almost instinctively lower my look slowly, in the process I pray to all the gods I know, I remember perfectly choosing male as a gender. I was practically sweating and my fear grew when my gaze passed over my navel, but I had to confirm it, so I continued towards my crotch to see what was there. " Wooh " And this was the reason for my third surprise, although it was gratifying on this occasion or at least I think so ... yes, I still have the same package that all men have, it was a great relief, I almost wanted to kneel and thank all the gods for hearing my prayers. The only thing that prevented me from that was the astonishment that caused me to see him ... honestly, is that the thing a 12-year-old boy should have? ... he is quite large ... and it is in his calm and asleep state, as it will be when he is furious? I didn¡¯t know that Sephiroth was so well endowed ... it will certainly become a heavyweight when I completely become an adult. With this thought I could tolerate the current aspect of the image in the mirror, I just have to wait to grow a little ... I should also pay attention to it by training my body. [Although I don''t know what Sephiroth would be like, that part of you is the result of not specifying the parameters for the formation of your body, the option most desired by people in your world was set as default ] " uh ... well, whatever, as I thought about this at first I think, it''s not a bad thing and should be fine not to worry about it. Also, its function won''t come into play until after a few years, I''ll think about it when the time comes¡± While I was talking to Aurora, I started dressing, I didn''t have the fetish to exhibit myself, although I could surely walk around with pride with my head high, that would only cause me problems with a certain group of perverts and I can''t be so optimistic thinking that this world doesn¡¯t have them. What can I say, the clothes were not bad or uncomfortable, as the name implies they were simple, something you regularly wear. With the equipment on, I put the rest that are not useful for now in the inventory. "Well, from here on it will be our beginning, please take care of me from now on Aurora, I tend to be a little careless and inexperienced, I will have to count on you for many things Aurora" [ Fufufu ... Leave it to my Alexander, let''s work hard and reach greater heights together, we have many things ahead of us but surely we can overcome them] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 3 Subjugation of monsters (Part 1)[Edited] "What should we do first Aurora?" While asking, I examined the environment, because of the appearance of my surroundings it seems to be a forest, not so dense because the sunlight easily reaches the ground or it may also be that it is on the edge of it. Because of the position of the sun, I guess it is early in the morning, probably around 10am. For now, I¡¯m not seeing any difference from my previous world, as there is still only one sun, the gravity seems to be equal to Earth and I¡¯m not experiencing any discomfort from the atmosphere. My new body may also be adapting to the environment... [Beep] [Mission / Principal] "Goblin subjugation" They are creatures considered plagues in most of the worlds, exterminating those who are in your way is a custom to prevent them from increasing their numbers too much, since in considerable quantity they can decimate small towns. Objective: Kill a goblin monster for the first time Reward: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold System function unlocked: Map System function unlocked: Store Failure Condition: Death of the user. Time limit: 2 Hrs.] [It seems that you already have a goal to accomplish. Although a goblin is a low level monster, in your current state it could be a challenge. It¡¯s a monster almost your current height, can throw stones or use rudimentary tools to attack. Individually they cannot be considered to be a treat for an adventurer with some experience, the problem is that they act in a group and for your appearance you would surely prefer to die than fall into their hands] Listening to Aurora''s explanation, I concentrated so as not to lose any detail, but when I get to the last part, my face became more and more pale after every word, I felt that the blood was going to my feet and also a chill ran through my spine. I remember that certainly in the fantasy stories in my world they were little perverted monsters and bastards, who captured women to use them as a breeding instrument. Just thinking about it, I squeezed my buttocks by reflex, without a doubt death was a better choise in my opinion. Although I felt that my legs were shaking, and not for fear of death, I decided to prepare myself as best I could. I took out the [Weapon Ticketl-I] to use it, by putting it in my hand and thinking about using it, a couple of options appeared in my mind like the type of weapon that I wanted. Thinking about which weapon to use were the option that caught my attention with the spear, sword and bow, I think these would be the most common and easy to use. The first, although it allowed me to attack at a medium range, its length with the size of my body would be disproportionate or it would not make much difference that a sword losing its greatest advantage. The sword also had similar problems, also adding the fact that I have zero experience in combat would make things difficult for me, because the first problem could be solved with a short sword to make it suitable for my size, for the second problem I could do nothing. As for the bow, my experience with it was 0, and without arrows it became almost useless. Its advantage was the long range with which he would avoid the danger to a greater extent and if things got difficult I could easily escape. Reason told me that the bow was the best option, the safest. It is not considered coward choosing it to fight with, since a certain degree of skill was required to take advantage of it. It was a respectable weapon, but the problem is that I don¡¯t possess that ability, I have never taken one in my hands and with less than 3 hours I don¡¯t think I can practice enough to hit the target ... also, a part of me believed that the determination from a while back would be a lie for putting me in a safe place. Yes, I did not regret not being able to use a bow and certainly my thoughts about that I should have taken some classes in my original world just because it was always better to know than to not know how to, were also whiteout regret... it was that. Clenching my teeth I select the option of short sword and single edge. The scroll in my hands shone and when the parchment disappeared it was gone and it was replaced it with a short sword. I quickly use evaluation to identify it. [Black Moon-I] a single-edged Short Sword, very sharp. It was created from black metal bathed in moonlight for years. Its bright black shine is the creator''s desire to resemble the glow of the moon. Skills: [Quick Cut-I] [Durandal-I] Now let''s move on to [Skill Ticket -J], it would be great if I could get the swordsman skill, but unfortunately it seems to be a development skill and this scroll doesn''t seem to be able to grant it. After looking at the list of skills for a while, two of them caught my attention, they looked simple enough and good for the situation I was about to face. [Light Feet-J] Passive: Increase agility and dexterity in feet movement to avoid attacks and put yourself in a good position to counterattack. [J-Charge] Active: After use charge in straight line whit great speed and force. This time I will have to choose something that will give me a better way to survive in a fight by avoiding being hurt. It is useless to have powerful skills if I collapse with a simple attack. Having made preparations with everything I had available I began to walk in the forest in search of the first enemy in this world. With the sword [black moon] tied to the left on my waist and the [knife] in the center in my chest with straps that were included I continued walking forward. There were left 1:40 minutes to complete the mission and I was a little nervous, I don¡¯t want to start with the wrong foot and fail to start my adventure in this world, I¡¯m worried that I had no experience fighting let alone killing something, I haven¡¯t even killed a chicken in my world. But I was motivated that by doing so I could unlock system functions that would be of great help, giving me another reason not to fail and although Aurora told me that system functions would appear again in other missions if I could not complete this one, it would take time and they will surely be of a greater difficulty. The most important thing is that if I try to do only things that are in my comfort zone the level of my soul would grow very slowly. Aurora did not mention it, but could have the idea that the challenges between more difficult and more pressure reciprocally caused me to advance in the soul faster, being this way, in moments of life and dead the development suffered would be exponential. Seriously, it''s just a damn goblin, what can I be afraid of? With caution everything should go well. It can''t be that hard right? I just have to find one, cut it and I''ll be done. I''ll be able to boast about it later ... well, maybe that would be too much, but I can feel proud of it ... no, in no way is worth as little as a single goblin, that should be when I meets bigger goals. Let''s leave it in that it is a good cause to exterminate a plague for this world. I had spent about 30 minutes going into the forest and wandering inside looking for a goblin while encouraging me to avoid restlessness. Suddenly I heard a shriek, I quickly hid behind a tree looking for the origin of the sound, as I could not see anything that produced the sound should be from later on. Trying to control my breathing and putting myself on deck among the trees I advance. After about 100 meters, I found the origin of the sound and from what I saw my goal too. They were 3 little green men, growling at a wild boar as they surrounded him and threw stones at him to distract him and then approach him and hit him with a thick branch or using his nails and teeth to tear his skin. It did not look like their attacks caused great damage to the wild boar, they probably wanted to tired him out and then finish all the work in one go. And here I was, starting to worry about not finding a goblin, but some God must have listened to my wishes and sent me three as if saying "Why just settle for one, really that''s very easy, I''ll send you another 2 more so have fun " While smiling and raised him thumb ... damn, one was enough. Whatever, I should be grateful that it is not a dozen. Leaving the jokes aside, I should have guess it, if I remember correctly Aurora mentioned that they move in groups, thinking that everything would be in my favor is not correct. But on the other hand it could also be said that my luck was not so bad because they seemed too focused on the wild boar haven¡¯t to notice me. I approached them and when about 10 meters from the one that was closest to me, I drew Black Moon slowly to avoid causing noise due to friction. With the sword in my hand I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly several times to calm myself since my breathing it had accelerated because of my nerves without me realizing. At the moment when the goblin I was aiming at was completely focused on the wild boar, I ran to the maximum speed that my feet allowed, focusing my vision on his back. As the distance was not much, I reached in a couple of breaths next to him. I moved my hand with the sword horizontally around his neck, looking for the weak point, it was fatal, cutting off a hand or a foot does not kill quickly, his squeal and grunt would have confused me and with two other enemies here could not let it happen. The torso and the head were not good choices either, I didn¡¯t want my weapon to get stuck and lose my greatest advantage, now that I think about it I should have tested its edge with something to see how sharp it was, another proof that I didn¡¯t thought things clearly. Maybe it was better to take a risk and aim at the chest because there is a chance that I will fail cutting through a smaller area... " Aaaaaaaah " All kinds of thoughts passed through my mind during the few seconds it took to bring my sword to the goblin''s neck. I screamed to give myself courage and clear my insecurities, I saw the edge of the sword reach the neck of the monster, and due to the sound of my scream turned its head back in the direction of the blade as if it wanted to give me a better angle to cut it. In an instant the sword pass through from shoulder to shoulder causing my face to lose its color for not getting the feeling of cutting its flesh. Did I fail? While that question formed in my mind my hands moved for another attack, but then I saw a red line form in the goblin''s flesh and in the next second the blood emanated from the wound until the pressure was enough to move the head and fall due to gravity. My hands that moved to attack again instinctively covered my face to prevent the blood gushing like a fountain from falling into my eyes. [Beep] [ Mission completed] After having been bathed in blood I moved to see the other two goblins, which apparently thanks to the fact that they were also surprised, they stood still in their places watching what happened. They were like trees standing without moving, taking advantage of the moment I threw myself towards the second one, after noticing me charge towards him, he let out a loud screech causing the other one to also begin to run against me. But since the wild boar was between them it should take them time to arrive. I can get the second goblin before the third reaches us. The little green man seeing me approaching more and more closer threw the stone he held in his hand in the direction where I was. I must say that he has good aim since if it continued in the same trajectory he would have hit in my head, but unfortunately for him I was focused on what he was doing, I could deduce the path of the stone and I move my neck to avoid it, although I avoid the direct hit it still rub my temple for the short distance between us. This was not enough to knock me down of course and coming close to him I make a slash this time diagonally from his right shoulder below his left armpit, I no longer worry because the blade will get stuck this time since I confirm the sharpness with the first goblin a few seconds ago. In truth, the blade passed through the body of the goblin like a hot knife cutting butter, only a little resistance was transmitted in my hands, almost imperceptible. Well one remains, it seems that- [Watch out Alexander !!!] Almost at the time as Aurora¡¯s warning was heard in my head, I felt a pain in my right calf. It''s strange, the third goblin shouldn''t be so fast to cover the distance in short time with its speed. Clenching my teeth, I turned my head toward the leg that hurts to see the cause of my pain. " Hahaha ... I really wasn¡¯t expecting this, damn pig you should have run when you had the chance" I wanted to curse the boar more, but with the last goblin running to where we were, I didn''t have time for that, so I kept it inside of me. I held the black moon alone with my left hand and drew the knife with my right. I lifted it over his head high and dropped it with all the force and fury I could gather on the wild boar¡¯s skulls until I felt it was all inside it. The wild boar had to open its mouth to let out a whimper, which I took advantage of to remove my foot from between its teeth, retreating and letting go of the knife which looked like a beautiful ornament on the pig''s head. " Guuoink " While the wild boar was roaring and I was complaining from the pain the goblin was ready to attack by moving his club in my direction. I quickly interposed the sword of my right hand and take a few steps back trying to avoid it, but the action was stopping because of the pain in my calf. I could only squeeze the black moon and receive the approaching blow. Unbalanced and receiving a blow with enough force, he managed to deflect my sword and his weapon reached my left shoulder transmitting its impact. As a result, I had to mitigate it by lowering and falling with one knee on the floor. I don¡¯t think that my shoulder would fracture, but it still caused numbness in the whole area, I should be grateful that it was not the side with which held the sword or else I would probably drop it. Now I was with my entire left arm motionless from the numbness and my right foot hurt by the bite of the wild boar, speaking of this, it seems that the wild boar had stopped moving ... hahaha, you deserve it damn it. And in this situation I had to face the goblin, what I could do only as comfort was to make fun of the wild boar. There is no doubt that I am in a bad situation, I raised my head to see my enemy next movement but I was surprised by what I saw. Instead of continuing to attack he was looking at me and panting and with the tent that was rising on the cloth that covered his waist in an instant I knew what this guy was thinking. I was filled with rage and suddenly got the strength from somewhere to stand up, and without caring about the pain I took a few steps to the excited goblin that seemed to be in his own thoughts. By the time he noticed the sword in my right hand, the blade had already been embedded from the chin to the crown of his head with the tip protruding like a horn. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 3 Monster Subjugation (Part 2)[Edited] With his eyes wide open, the last thing the goblin showed in them was disbelief and fear, and then he lost the light in his eyes when his body collapsed, he convulsed a few moments on the ground and stopped moving after a few seconds. That was a better look than the one he gave me a few moments ago without a doubt, I thought smiling. [Beep] [Level up] [Level up] The monster body fell on his back and the blood came pouring out of all the holes in his face. I looked around to see that there was no longer any danger and after confirming it, my body then seemed to lose the strength it had just now, and like a puppet that the ropes were cut, I fell on my bottom. My body was bathed in sweat and blood, my breath was irregular and the pain in my leg and shoulder increased with the decrease of adrenaline in my bloodstream, this caused my vision to go to the affected places. I could not notice anything on my shoulder from the clothes I was wearing, but I could feel that the place where he hit began to swell. On the other hand, in the area of my calf, the pants were torn showing the wound where the wild board bite me. I don''t know if it''s a reaction of the body or instinct, but focusing my gaze on the injured place has always made it hurt more and apparently, it¡¯s the same with this body. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan from my mouth. "Gkuuu" For a moment, I felt that my conscience was fading, you can''t really blame me for that as the only fights I''ve been in was when I was a child staining each other and the biggest wound was with a kitchen knife while cooking. One of those moments where you thought ¡®that would probably stop bleeding if you suck it for a few seconds¡¯, but at that moment you regret as if you were going to lose your finger in any moment. What kept my mind from getting lost in the dark was Aurora''s voice that rang in my head in a high tone. [Alexander, how long do you plan to remain stuck there? Quickly take a potion to cure the wounds on your body] Returning to my senses, I followed Aurora''s instructions immediately taking out a potion from the inventory, opening the lid of the small crystal bottle and carrying it directly to my mouth with my right hand that could still move. It was then when noticed that they were stained with blood and a strong stench came flooding to every corner of my nose, causing me nausea and an urge to vomit through the image and smell that where transmitted by my senses. I had just realized that I had taken several lives with my hands just now, as I mechanically moved my head observing around my surroundings, the inert bodies of several creatures increasing my desire to empty the contents of my stomach. It was lucky that I had not eaten anything until now. Otherwise, the disaster in the place would have another picturesque scene. It was strange, until a few moments ago my mind was calm and even knowing that I had killed them did not seem to affect me much. [Leave that for later, drink the potion now!] Aurora''s voice echoed in my head again insisting me to take the potion. I didn¡¯t remember selecting ¡°Grumpy¡± in her personality ... I will see it as her concern for me, and I hope I didn¡¯t do something wrong with the selection since I didn¡¯t want Aurora yelling at me constantly. Or rather, I was afraid to think that with her sensual voice, it could cause me to awaken something strange inside me. Holding my breath and opening my mouth, I poured the potion inside and swallowed. The liquid passed through my throat, having a strong bitter taste that wasn¡¯t pleasant to drink, but I decided to ignore it and kept swallowing. [Don''t drink it all, sprinkle some on you wounds as well Alexander] It seems that Aurora has calmed down returning to her usual tone, that''s a relief. I followed her instructions and spilled a little of the content on my foot that created a burning sensation which afterwards then smeared a little on my shoulder and temple. These places only felt the moisture of the liquid, but also observed the slight greenish color that painted the area in addition to the pungent smell of herbs it gave off. "Is it really safe to drink this?" Although I was just asking myself, Aurora took the trouble to answer me. [Fufufu ... you can''t expect much from a potion of the lowest quality, it will only prevent your wound from becoming infected and speed up the natural healing process a bit. It is good that the bite of the wild boar did not affect any tendon because this level of this potion would not solve that] "And I was hoping to see an image of my wound healing in front of my eyes as smoke came out of it. I think this fantasy world lacks more fantasy ..." [As I said, the one you used is a low level potion, if you want to see such situations you will have to obtain higher quality potions. There are even those that can regenerate limbs, or if we go to extremes there are those that as long as a small cell remains and it has not been long for the soul to fade, it can restore the person completely. That should be something fantastic enough for you, right? Although I would not recommend you get injured to test the effect of the potions Alexander] "Haaa¡­ that surpasses my expectations and sounds more like something divine. Don''t worry Aurora, it''s not like I have a pain fetish. How long will take for my wound to heal with this potion?" [Since there are only shallow lacerations and a bit of bruising, using another potion in the wounds before you go to sleep, should be able to get you moving without any discomfort by tomorrow. Now, what you should do is collect everything and leave this place, since blood will attract more monsters soon] Following Aurora''s advice, I got up with some effort and while limping, reached the bodies of the goblins and the wild boar. As expected, I could put them in the inventory, but what surprised me was to discover a small chest next to the first goblin that I killed. Still worried that another monster might appear, I just shove it to the inventory to review it later. About 300 meters from the battleground, I continued to walk away and then remembered hearing some system sounds. Intrigued by the result of the mission, I questioned Aurora. "Aurora what happened to the mission?" [You have successfully completed it; you can see the results in the system] As I indicated with her words while closing my eyes and concentrating my mind, I could see the system menu and selected the mission option. In the mission option, there were 2 completed missions so far, which I chose the last one that was the subjugation of goblin. [Mission / Principal] "Goblin subjugation" They are creatures considered plagues in most of the worlds, exterminating those who are in your way is a custom to prevent them from increasing their numbers too much, since in considerable quantity they can decimate small towns. Objective: Kill a goblin monster for the first time Reward: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold System function unlocked: Map System function unlocked: Store Failure Condition: Death Time limite: 2hrs.] [Mission complete: Rating: S Additional Reward: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold 1x [Lizard Leather Gauntlets -J] 1x [ Gaia¡¯s Map-Inimp area] 1x [Summoning Scroll Level 1-E] System function unlocked: Holographic interface] It is good that I completed the mission, it also seems that I did it perfectly and one more function of the system was unlocked. Summoning scroll? It is the reward object with the highest rank that I have obtained. Well, everything is a welcome, but I''ll check it when it''s safer, for now let''s get away from here. [Buy something at the system store to support in moving faster] When I wanted to concentrate on my mind to see the system menu, something new appeared in front of me. Without the need to concentrate and close my eyes, I could see a translucent holographic window that was the same image that was presented inside my head. Trying it a bit, I realized that I could move it both with my thoughts and interact with it with my hands. This must be the holographic interface function that was just unlocked. Not wanting to waste time, I went directly to the store tab. A variety of other options were deployed: Items, Magic items, Weapons, Armor, abilities. It was a great help to have the search option, entering crutch in it, another list was displayed. I quickly chose one with the name of [Wooden Crutch] priced at 5G and in the next instant, it appeared in my hands. I checked it a little but it was just a normal crutch, so I just placed it under my armpit and continue walking with a faster pace than before. [Here should be fine by now Alexander, clean yourself. Although the most dangerous place was undoubtedly where the goblins died because of their strong smell of blood, you are still a walking attraction point] After about 10 more minutes Aurora spoke again. Aurora, I wish you had mentioned it to me much earlier... [It made no sense to clean yourself in a place that is covered with the smell of blood Alexander, that''s why I didn¡¯t tell you until now] "Good, I understand" Without further discussion with Aurora, I take the canteen and a crystal out from my inventory, place the crystal in a slot that was in the center of the container, which doing so shone what looked like electrical circuits on the surface of it. Then it began to absorb air with great momentum and after several minutes stopped. I placed it on my head and directed the nozzle down, the water began to pour wetting my hair and clothing. Stopping at intervals, I cleaned the blood stains on my body and clothes, but for the latter it was not very effective. I don''t think that with just water it can be cleaned. [Buy something to block odors in the store] Oh, why didn''t I think about that? Again, I entered the system and went to the search option without wasting time. Another list with a variety of cleaning items appeared, I selected [Odor-canceling powder-100G] and as the name indicated, was a small bag with a white powder inside. I took a little and spread it on my body especially where there were blood stains on my clothes and on the wound on my foot. It should not have problems since in the description shown by evaluation, it would not cause anything even in lacerations. "Haaa ..." I let out a sigh when felt that things were back in my control. I think for the moment, I should seek refuge and rest from my wounds. The problem is where? [That can be solved with the new function of the system: map and the Gaia map you got as a reward Alexander] Great, I should make a small silent prayer a few seconds to the Heavens for the help. Before looking for the map in the holographic window, it appeared in my face. Or rather, it was more like I noticed there was a window like a map in the upper right of my vision that strangely if I concentrate on it, becomes sharp and very clear, but if not, it is almost imperceptible. "I wonder how much area it covers." [At this moment the area has a diameter of 100m, but this can change since as the system is integrated into your soul your abilities are equally attached to it. And one skill of yours has been linked to the map] "Really? Which one? It happened to other skills too?" I asked Aurora surprised by the information she told me. As for what I thought about it, I believe it was a good thing since it sounded like I was making the system mine. [It is one that you activated without thinking about it in the previous battle, [Soul Of The Emperor] and answering your other question, the answer is yes, [Evaluation] has been integrated with the holographic interface. But leave that for later and concentrate on finding a place for you to rest and recover. Then you can unravel everything quietly] "But which direction should I go in? The map doesn''t show anything useful now, or should I just travel the place randomly until find I something?" [Use [Gaia¡¯s -Inimp area] that you obtained in the reward. With it, the entire area you are in will be mapped] "Right, I still have that map" [Gaia¡¯s-Inimp area] Map with the general knowledge that you should know about the Inimp area in Gaia, you can see in it the positions of everything that is in the open areas. It does not have information of closed areas such as forests, mountains, mazes, etc. When the map is used, it disappears physically and is integrated into the system. Bonus: One closed area its mapped when used] Taking out the map and using evaluation on it, it seems that it is an object for the system as when it was in my hands, I began to worry because it was very small, just thinking of forcing my eyes to distinguish what the map contained caused me a headache. It is good that it integrated into the system. Then I thought about using it and it disappeared into particles causing the map in my vision to start moving away, appearing on an increasingly small scale until it stopped. What remained were several extensions of land as continents, with rivers in them and seas separating it. In the 3 continents that had the image, forests, jungles, deserts and all kinds of ecosystems were distinguished. It really was another world. [You''re misunderstanding something, but let''s leave it aside for now, focus on the blue icon like person. That''s your current position] I found the icon of a small circle on a triangle with an inverted tip, it was in an area with drawings of several trees, I suppose they represent this forest, as it had a label with the name of [Eltin Forest]. With my finger press on the name, it was enlarged until it blurred and presented another new map. This image showed my location within the Eltin forest, could see several areas marked as goblin settlements, kobolds and lizard nests, as well as other monster names. The area was extensive and the settlements were also a large amount distributed throughout the map. As I assumed earlier, I didn''t seem to be very deep in the forest, you could say I was on the edge. The closest thing to me was a goblin settlement that I was moving away from since I started walking. I''ve been lucky, I don''t know what would have happened if I had approached instead, probably nothing nice. Having mapped the entire area, the bonus of using the map, I decided to look for a cave or something that would serve as a refuge for now. It didn''t take long to find one that was a safe distance from the Goblin settlement and with the determined direction, I walked there. Half an hour after using the map, I arrive without any mishap at the entrance of the cave. I look at the surroundings for anything wrong, but everything looked good. Determining that it was safe to rest, the only thing missing was to check inside. I hope it''s not a monster''s lair, I don''t have much energy to fight for his property right now. I went in, preparing myself for what was coming, after scanning with my eyes around and saw nothing threatening and I didn''t feel that there were dangers in the surrounding area. Noticing this feeling, I realized that I activated the [Soul Of The Emperor] ability again, it seems that when I feel pressured or anxious it activates on its own ... " Fuuuu ... " I leaned on the wall of the cave and exhaled all the air from my lungs as I slid down, leaving the crutch aside, losing the tension in my body, fatigue took ahold of me. I took the canteen and a resistance pill from the inventory, place it in my mouth and swallowed it with the water. Let''s rest a little, my mind is exhausted and after I wake up let''s review everything that remains pending. Can you keep watch while I sleep Aurora? [Yes, if something happens, I will warn you. You can rest easy Alexander] "It''s a relief" I closed my eyes and relaxed my body; it didn''t take long for the sleepiness to take hold of me and before I realized I fell asleep. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 4: Gaia (Part 1)[Edited] I woke up after sleeping for a good time, feeling mainly mentally refreshed. I got up and stretched my body to see how its condition was. I could walk better than the previous day so I don¡¯t think I would need the crutch anymore. On the other hand, my shoulder and arm though they have regained their sensitivity and the inflammation has receded and returned to normal, still had a feeling that one side is heavier than the other. The recovery has gone very well, More or less. [Beep] [Hp 95/120] Correct, I can also see my condition numerically and while it is a bit strange, but it is still very useful and appreciated. As I thought, I am almost cured. "How helpful of you" I spoke to the system for showing me my HP when I was wondering how much I have recovered, although I knew it was useless since I would not get an answer. [Don''t worry, I will answer you if you ask me something Alexander, fufufu ...] "I know Aurora, is there something I should catch up with?" I asked her with a smile on my face. It is good to have company even if I can only convey her thoughts, as I do not know what my situation would have been at this point without her supporting me, for which am I very grateful to the God for giving me a companion from the very beginning. [There are some things, but you should first review the skills you already had and the new ones you acquired during the fight. You have to familiarize yourself with them so you can get more out of them] New abilities? I barely remember the ones I had before when I checked my status. Let''s look at which ones they are. "Status" This time the status was revealed in the holographic window, without a doubt this is very practical. It seems that I have an augmented reality device but much more developed that previous ones that I have seen. [Status] Name: Alexander Ilios Apeiro Race: Human Age: 12 years old Level: 13 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 95/120 Source energy (SE): 0 Strength: J Resistance: J Dexterity: J Intelligence: I Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills] [Innate]: [Will of the Worlds-SSS] [Soul of the Emperor-J] [Blessing of Origin-SSS] [Interdimensional Inventory-SS] [Evaluation-SSS] [Fire Immunity-S] [Spiritual Vision-S] (New) [Assimilated]: [Stealth-J] (New) [Light Feet-J] (New) [Cut-J] (New) [Thrust-J] (New) [Courage-J] (New) [Roar-J] (New) [Magic]: [Multi-elemental Affinity (Sealed)] [Wings of the Sun (Sealed)] [Developing]: [Luck-S] [Charm-C] [Swordsman-J] (New) Wives: 0 Lovers: 0 Followers: 0 Summons: 0 Gold (G): 3,895 Crystals(C): 399 Current world: Gaia (Upper World) Area: Inimp "Wooh" 5 new skills appeared in the [Assimilated] section apart from the Light Feet skill that I obtained with the Skill Ticket. Also, my level rose to 13 ... isn''t it the growth too fast for only 3 goblins? Well, let''s look at the descriptions of the skills first. [Soul of The Emperor] Possessing a strong soul to rise above all others, with a strong will and a talent making others follow your mandates with only the pressure caused by your presence. Passive: Great mental strengthening, Sense of danger, Emperor¡¯s Aura. Active: Creates a domain of 100m in a diameter in which the user has a perception and a total focus of everything that surrounds him, also affects his enemies causing pressure directly to the soul. Wow, a great skill without a doubt, I think this must be the one that affected my mentality when I fought with the goblins giving me emotional stability. But why do I own it? I do not consider myself a submissive person, but honestly, I have never considered being above others. Not that I complain, I just don''t understand why that I have it as something innate. [Many of the skills you have were granted to you by the Cross, but you can say that you gave it this to yourself along with others] "Eh ... how is that possible?" [It was because of your ability [Will of the Worlds]] [Will of the Worlds] As a person loved by the worlds and by their will, the user has the right to grant a Fate to others and can strengthen them. Passive Great increase of luck, it generates a favorable impression to all the beings of the worlds (Non aggressive and that do not have damages against the carrier from the beginning). Active Influence objects or beings with power when naming them, carrying the will of the names from those who receive it (Unique use by object / Being). "Haaa ... this sweet skill surely comes from Cross, God damn it, he could have told me about it. Although nothing bad happened because I chose a good name, if I had not done it, I don''t know what would be thinking now. Come on, it''s a single use per person, and if by chance I would have named myself John Smith, Martin L¨®pez or Lee White? ... " [In that case, you would surely be cursing Cross] Well ¡­ I don''t think I''d get to those extremes ... probably ... maybe ...don''t want to think about that, I feel in danger of just doing that. Trying to get that out of my mind, I checked the skills learned during the battle against the goblins. [Stealth-J] Active: Reduce the presence of the user when performing an action. [Cut-J] Active: Increase strength in linear attacks with a weapon. [Thrust-J] Active: Increase speed in Thrust with the weapon [Courage-J] Passive: Increases the user¡¯ will and pain tolerance in compromised situations. [Roar-J] Active: It increases the user''s strength and intimidates the opponent by expressing the emotions contained in a loud shout. What can I say, they may be simple, but they are a great advantage, I also got them within few hours of arriving in Gaia? Undoubtedly, a growth in which even I would be scared of, maybe without realizing it I¡¯m some kind of genius ... [Sorry to break your illusions Alexander, but that''s because of a skill, although you can see it that way too, you''re a genius among geniuses for your [Blessing of Origin]] [Blessing of Origin] The source, where emptiness, time, forces, matter, energy, everything was gathered in a single point. The place where everything that exists and is about to exist comes from. Passive: User can understand skills 10 times faster than average, Bonus Exp when killing enemies, Worlds language. Active: People who the skill owner considers are reliable are given 2x understanding in skills, Small bonus Exp when killing enemies. ... Please Aurora, don''t kill off my self-esteem. Besides, this skill is mine ... although it was surely given to me by Cross as well. But it still belongs to me, and aren''t all the talents given by the gods? This is the same, so I can consider myself a genius ... right? [...] Yes, we all need to feel that we are a little special in something, don''t you think so? , I wanted to squat down and with my index finger make circle in the floor, but I resisted thinking about the advantages of [Blessing of Origin]. Although I already have skills that many would consider unfair, I must say that this is going a bit overboard. I also think that I haven''t paid enough attention to things, I should have evaluated my skills from the beginning. [That''s true Alexander, you''re too careless and surely didn''t notice that when you named me as we are united, a part of the power of your ability [Will of the Worlds] was redirected to you giving you another innate ability] "¡­seriously?" Did I get another skill for naming Aurora? I quickly look for it, and as she said, there was an ability that got unnoticed. [Spiritual Vision-S] Extrasensory perception: see the truth of all things without being hidden from the possessor of that ability. Passive: Immunity against illusions, vision improvement. Active Visualization of auras, See through magical barriers. "Auras?" [All beings due to their actions and mental states emanate an energy that usually surrounds them in a thin layer. You can see that energy in different colors caused by the predominant emotion that individuals have] To confirm it, I placed my hands in front of my eyes and activated the ability. I could clearly see a layer of blue energy and a few shades of orange and with some golden strands between them. Somehow, I knew that the blue part meant that my mind was serene and stable for the most part, with the orange being a bit of emotion and the golden strands are a manifestation of the [Soul Of The emperor]. With this, I will be safe when interacting with other people while providing me an advantage when dealing with them, seeing their true intentions from their emotions. Also, although they can hide it well so that it does not show on their face, but they cannot change what they are thinking inside them. Thus, I can avoid being deceived or betrayed easily. [With this ability, at least you won''t accidentally help someone count the coins he got for selling you, Alexander. Now we should talk about this world Gaia, you remember the map, right?] "Hahaha¡­ you''re getting a little tough Aurora. Yes, it seems quite wide and with many different areas, but how big is it compared to Earth?" [The area shown is actually only ? approximately if we compare it to the dimensions of the planet Earth, the world where you come from] "... What? ... So small? Oh, it must be because there aren''t many individuals in a higher world, since these people are very strong and an extensive expanse of land is unnecessary isn''t it?" [You''re wrong Alexander, this is only an area of Gaia and here all individuals cannot exceed a soul level of 1, otherwise in the best-case scenario, they would be expelled to another area and in the worst-case attacked by the laws of the world] "You mean that this map is not all of Gaia, but only a part of it? If so, how big is it?" [If you want me to give you an approximate diameter of the entire Gaia extension, it would be almost infinite. This space is connected to other areas and in turn is connected to others and thus continuing to unite areas between areas. In addition, within an area such as Inimp, there may be forests that at first glance appear normal in territory, but as you enter the space can be distorted by expanding the space, even becoming larger than the place to which it belongs. Or there may be doors or space cracks that lead to different dimensional planes of the same area. And above all, new territories are constantly being created naturally or artificially.] "Haaa ..." I had no words, I could only remain with my mouth open as an idiot while my brain processed everything Aurora said. It was like the concept of the expanding universe of my world, only that instead of empty space as predominant, here the lands extended infinitely. [That''s a correct comparison] "But you said there were only level 1 souls here?" [In this area. Just as the worlds allow a certain level of soul, there are areas that are equal in that sense, each space allows up to a certain level of soul. In others there will surely be souls of different levels. This is good for you, since this prevents suddenly encountering opponents that from your perception, would be considered invincible and omnipotent monsters. Your way of thinking about getting stronger is correct, if you don''t do it, you will find yourself at the mercy of the whims of the strongest] "Fuuu ... is there no laws or civilized people in this world?" I asked rhetorically something exasperated to feel like the one at the base of the food chain. [Fufufu ... Alexander, you shouldn''t be naive, with such a wide world, you can have places where people live in a very primitive way, those that are based on technology like your world, others by magic or other energies or that the predominant population aren¡¯t human. With so many different environments and ways of thinking, you shouldn''t believe that what you classify as good or bad is the same for them. The only constant in all areas is that the weak submit to the strong or depend on them, there is no way it would be otherwise. Those who have no power must pray that whoever is above them will not be ruthless] "You mean this world is ruled by tyrants?" [You still don''t understand, each strong person has different mentalities so they will create different environments. They can create kingdoms that have peaceful or warlike ambient, there may be places that are governed by a group of powerful people forming something like a council, there may be clans that are strong but remain isolated from the world, sects that only defend an ideology, cults that seek to help the weak or simply seek worship as gods. Anything you think, you can surely find if you look here. In the end, being heroes or villains depends on the point of view of other individuals. But with the same constant, they have to be strong to be able to back it up] It sounds hard, but at the same time logical, I wouldn''t even mind becoming a villain if there are people who force their ideals and restrict my freedom because they and others people think it''s a good thing. I can show tolerance and understanding or you can even call it disinterest in how someone thinks and wants to live as long as it does not affect me and those around me. "I will live as I please. I would prefer my body being torn to pieces along with my soul die than submitting to someone else, I will remain with my back straight and my head up in front of others." Suddenly my voice came out in the form of a scream, stating each word with conviction and strength, with a fierce look and a shining glow in my golden pupils. The aura around my body stirred with the golden strands vibrating inside and as if they were living cells were divided into new ones. [Beep] [Soul Of The Emperor ¨CJ > I] The sudden sound in my mind ended with the atmosphere that filled the cave and restored my emotions to normal. Why was the skill leveled? I thought that would it be through battles or practice. [The mentality of a person is very important for the development of a skill, especially for innate ability''s since they come from the soul of the individual. Many times, they can remain stagnant without increasing their level no matter how they train or fight, on the other hand, it may also be the case that even if they do not practice and fight, with a change in the way they think they can level up. Those known as geniuses is nothing other than a person with an ideal conception for a skill to develop] "I see, thanks Aurora for explaining it to me. Is there anything else that I should know?" [It''s nothing Alexander. You just have to check the items you won] "Fine, but before that, I have to prepare the food because I think it will take me a long time ..." Then I left the cave, I had already thought about what I was going to eat. I would also do it as a way to get revenge on him. Yes, I¡¯m talking about the wild boar, I have heard that they have a very strong flavor but are very delicious so let''s try it out. First of all, buy a large plastic system for a cost of 50 Gold. Honestly, I think it is a bit expensive but it was necessary. I spread it on the ground a few meters from the entrance of the cave and once I¡¯ve arranged it, in its place I took the boar from the inventory onto the plastic. Seeing it again... it is quite large, it surely weighs more than half a ton and without the inventory, it would¡¯ve been impossible for me to move it, which meant that I would¡¯ve had to leave it for someone else to enjoy. Now where do I start ... or rather how do start? I have no idea what to do to process this thing. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 4 Gaia (part2) [Edited] [Maybe you should buy a manual or something like that] "Does the system have such a thing?" [That¡¯s right, it contains all the books in all the worlds, it shouldn''t be difficult to find it. Do you want me to find and buy one for you?] That¡¯s true, Aurora is also connected to the system, I had completely forgotten. This is bad ... maybe she thought I didn''t trust or felt insecure allowing her to operate the system. Well, maybe I¡¯m thinking things too much. "Sure, please do it Aurora" [Done, it has been stored in the inventory, it is [How to dismantle animals, for fools] and it cost 1G, you can take it now] After a few seconds she report her achievement, that was quick ... also what happens to that name? Isn''t that a bit offensive? I would like to know what Aurora thought when choosing it... [In several book descriptions it was the one that said that it could be learned quickly and easily, that''s why I chose it, is there a problem? Should I have selected a different one?] "No, do not worry, they are just my detriments about the book¡¯s name, let''s first see it and find out if it is useful or not." I took the book from the inventory, it was not very thick, and flipping through it a little I could see some illustrations as an example. ... Damn, do I have to hang the wild boar? ...I look at the wild boar and then the trees around, it is impossible, suppose that for some miraculous and strange reason I can lift it, I doubt that any branch of a tree can bear its weight ... let''s keep reading for now. Turning the pages then I saw the process in case the animal could not be lifted. Well, the first thing is to bleed the wild boar. Since I don''t want to make a mess here and the blood to attract monsters, I bought a large metal container for 20G. Placing it under the pig''s head, I take the sword from the inventory and cut his jugular. Blood flowed inside the container, and then just wait. After a few minutes the stream of blood had decreased to simple drips, I take back the container to the inventory, it seems that I can also store things that contain others objects, I¡¯ll throw the blood away later. Well, now just as in the manual, I turn it over his back and start cutting from the legs. I cut the skin in a line from the base of the lower limb to his upper body by inserting the tip of the blade between the skin and the muscle, repeated the process with each of its legs, and then made an incision in the middle of the neck till the crotch. Now there was only pulling the skin out and separating it from the flesh cutting it with the sword. Although the blade make the process easier thank to its edge, it still took me about two hours to skin it completely because I had no experience. I cut the legs and head directly since I didn¡¯t feel the need to peel them, I didn¡¯t plan to eat them. Finally I opened his belly with care not to puncture the viscera, once I could see them I simply remove them, what I got as a result was the body of a wild boar with only its flesh and bones. "Fuuu... it¡äs done" [Fufufu ... good job Alexander] I exhaled a sigh having the pleasant feeling of doing a good job and Aurora praised me in good mood. As I don¡¯t intend to eat it all at once, I separated a leg and then keep the rest in the inventory. I can probably eat wild boar for a while. The only thing left was to store the parts and leftovers that I didn''t want, I wrapped everything in the plastic and put it back in the inventory. I feel strange using it as a dumpster, whatever, ill deal whit it later. Finally, I washed the meat that I plan to cook and remove the excess of blood and also I rinse my hands to clean them. The only thing left was to spray a little powder to neutralize odors. I moved near the cave entrance and began to prepare things for a campfire and to cook the boar''s leg. I then buy utensils and some spices from the system store to add some flavor, everything for a price of 430G. Finally, after about 3 hours since I start whit the work of skinning the wild boar, it had its meat cooking in the fire. Well, before eating, I should take a shower and change my clothes. I said while looking at myself. It really has been a long day, there were spots painted whit blood and dirt all over my clothes and body. Moving away from the fire I undressed completely and then I took the canteen and poured the water on me. After about 15 minutes I had all the dirt removed, nothing is better than a good bath and a cool beer after a difficult day. And although I could only get the former, for now its more than enough. Or rather, I think I shouldn''t drink with this body¡¯s age ... it will take a while until can get drunk again. "Haaa" I let out a sigh with some grief and taking out a clean set of clothes to put on. I approached the fire again to warm my body that had cooled and check the how is the cooking. I rotate the meat that is in the container above a tripod that supported it over the flames. So it did not will burn and could be cooked in the most uniform way possible. The smell began to emanate from it, it was very pleasant indeed. I could even feel my mouth secreting more saliva forcing me to swallow it whit a sound. I watched anxiously waiting for the moment to get the meat out of the fire. "Hahaha ... now I''ll chew your meat damn pig¡± It seems that I was still kind of resentful to the wild boar since unintentionally that phrase came out by itself while licking my lips. I decided to kill the time waiting for the food to be ready, I began to review the rewards from the goblin¡¯s mission. I first take out one of the most intriguing ones from the inventory, the small chest. Placing it in front of me, I wonder if when you kill monsters in this world there is the possibility that they appear. This world is more and more like a video game, similar characteristics keep emerging. [This chest did not appear by some law of this world Alexander, it is an additional reward from the system. And yes, you are correct in thinking that it looks like a video game, Cross''s design was based on the video games of your world to make it easier for you to understand. Sometimes, when you kill monsters these chests will appear as extra rewards. What they contain depends on the chest level, the more elaborated the chest looks, then better things it will give you. The wooden one you just got is the simplest, so don''t expect much] "It''s not like I can complain about something that is free" I try to open the chest by touching it, it then shook a little as if it were alive, that really surprised me. Then the lid lifted slowly, at that moment I remember the Mimics from games, monsters whit the form of a chest ready to attack you when you lower your guard, I really hope that Cross doesn¡¯t have a bad sense of humor , ending up killing me for something he gave me. [Don''t worry Alexander, no trap chests will appear, they will only be chests with objects inside] When Aurora was comforting me the lid opened completely and several objects sprouted from inside, a gold card with a [G] in it, black leather shoes, a bigger crystal than the one I took out previously and some bottles. [1,000x Gold] [100x Crystals] [Lizard Leather Shoes-J] [2x Potions-I] The funny thing is that the names and description of the objects appeared on a small windows of the system. This should be my ability [evaluation] working alongside the system, but why does it appear now and has not appeared in others stuffs? [It must have been because you looking at them thinking about what they were and your skill got activated, as for the other objects, they were probably worthless] I see, I said as took the gold card and the crystal in my hands. So these can merge ... this can avoid me troubles, it is good that they did not spread all over the place and I had to collect them one by one. The shoes look like they are of my size, has the system considered my current appearance or was it just good luck to get them my size? I bet is the first... The potions are higher in quality than those given to me in the first mission. Since I am healing well enough and I¡¯m not going to do anything risky for today, I will wait to recover completely. I¡¯ll save them for later and use what already had, it would be a waste otherwise. [If possible, the system automatically selects the appropriate objects so that you can use them comfortably, excluding those with a pre-established fixed form or that you specify to be otherwise. In addition, I also believe that it is better to keep the potions for later use, although there is not much difference in quality, they are superior to the others. In case you suffer more serious wounds, they can heal things that the others can''t do.] "I thought so ... finally, it seems like the food is ready, let''s try it" While listening to Aurora, I watched the condition of the meat, it seemed to have roasted completely. I picked up the objects with enthusiasm and approach the fire, I took the knife that I had previously cleaned and cut a good piece of the boar''s leg. I place it on a plate and blow it to cool it. When I judged that it was enough not to scald myself, I sink my teeth on it as revenge. I felt a surge of flavor spreading through my mouth causing me to stop. "Delicious ... this is really delicious!" Coming out of the momentary stun, I take a bite of the meat again, soon the plate was empty, I then take the knife and cut another piece of the boar''s leg. I ate as if I was afraid someone would come and take it away from me. After a while I was licking the bone, as expected everything good comes to an end. At first, I thought that the whole leg of the wild boar would be to much and I would have to keep the leftovers in the inventory for tomorrow, but everything just entered my stomach. I am surprised that I managed to finish everything, I wonder if I will end up becoming like those gluttonous characters like Goku or Luffy ... well, if that happens I will only have to get more food. "With this now I forgive you damn pig" I place my hands together in a small prayer in honor to the wild boar, if it were alive would probably spit blood until it died again. [Fufufu ... it is normal that it have a good taste, although it was a low level being, in this world and several others, the body of all creatures absorbs world energy in their cells, after dying this energy spreads and returns to the environment once again or is absorbed by the one who killed them. However, there are still some remains in their flesh, that¡¯s why it¡¯s said dragon meat is a delicacy, since they are strong beings they store a greater amount of energy in their bodies.] "Ooh ... dragon meat ... one thing to wait for in the future" Even satiated by the large amount of food I ate, I could not help salivating by imagining a flavor superior to the one I had just tasted. "... Wait Aurora. Does that also apply to me and other humans?" Suddenly my face turned pale at the thought of the possibility of a world full of cannibals. It can''t be that they sell meat from people of a level 2 or higher soul as a treat, right? [Well ... I think the taste of things also depends on the mentality of individuals, since usually eating meat from your peers would generate disgust or nauseous by instinct. So you should not worry about this being a world of cannibals. Although as I said this world is very wide and varied so there could be a large number of deviants] "Haaa ... it''s good that the predominant in this is normal. You said that when killing something you absorb the energy from the other party right?" [Right, but not only by killing you can absorb the energy, just by fighting in a duel without killing you can achieve that, you can see it as being absorved from the energy spent in the fight or a reward from the world, well, it''s complicated because it implies the laws of the world. And for a reason equal to the previous one, people do not find themselves killing at their first meeting without have grievances, but it is certainly more common for them to seek strength by killing others] "I think to understand. I just have to be stronger than others to secure my life." [That''s the spirit Alexander] When Aurora cheered me up, a smile formed on my face, I cannot complain, I already have many advantages that others don¡¯t have, it will not be easy to survive here but I already expected when I came to this world, I can only strive to survive. I looked up at the sky and saw that the sun was already going down, there is probably a little more than an hour remaining of light. Thinking about that, I checked the inventory and took out the object that was bothering me since I got it. "Aurora the Summoning scroll is what I think it is for?" [Yes, it is to bring a person from another world ah this. But it is up to the person to accept and follow you. Since this does not force them to do that, so you will have to convince or negotiate with the other person so that the scroll is not wasted. From the worlds you know, it¡¯s better that you choose a person who is adaptable and the ties to their world are not too strong. Preferably someone who dies in their world and can take the call as a second chance] "Fuuu ... those are many requirements, but several people come to mind that fit the description. Well, I''ll think about it tonight and tomorrow I will use the scroll" I kept the [Summoning Scroll Level 1-E] again, it shouldn''t make a big difference to me in strength by her being a level 1 soul, right? "Aurora can you explain to me how different are the souls with the increase in level?" [Of course Alexander, Level 1 souls are like normal people consisting of your world, their physical level would be like: 1-4: A minor Child. 5-9: An average man. 10-19: A man with a developed physique. 20-49: A soldier or trained martial artist. 50-89: A Master Martial artist. 90-99: A man who is at the physical peak of a level 1 soul. Variations of levels can be considered the experience of the individual, in addition this is only an example using your world, and in others it may be that to be considered a Master in a discipline you must reach higher soul levels and therefore physical level as well. Just take it as something to give you an idea not as a set rule that it is always like that. If you want to standardize it more, you can see it as those of a low level 1-60 would at lost when facing a firearm, while for those of level 61-99 although the weapon is still deadly they can react to the movements of those who carry it and evade it. A level 2 soul from the beginning can be considered super men, breaking their first physical limitation and these are stronger, the usefulness of firearms will decline at this level, although they can¡¯t be considered immune to them yet. Here the individual begins to integrate a type of energy into his body to strengthen it. A Level 3 Soul has greater control of this energy, capable of showing strength to completely destroy houses or buildings. The people of a level 4 Soul can be considered tactical level weapons, being able to wipe out entire cities. Level 5 souls would be people whose powers are on par with that of natural disasters, being able to decimate entire areas of a world. In souls from level 6 onwards I only know that divinities already come into play or are people who have reached the level of the gods. The other information is blocked, if you want to know more you will have to get close to that level] "... uh, so a God is only level 6 ... or rather, how long will it take to reach that level? It is certainly not easy. Aurora, why the worlds that have weapons comparable to people with a level 4 soul remain as worlds level 1?" [Weapons are inanimate objects and the laws of the worlds only take into account the level of the souls of sentient beings] "So not only a person with a stronger soul than me can kill me, but also someone weak but with a powerful weapon. Fuuu ..." [That feeling is shared by everyone who is threatened by someone weaker, but with a strong weapon. You may think that this is also part of his strength, but one sure thing is that a person with a level 4 soul is much more fearsome than a person with a level1 soul and a strong weapon, since the latter would have greater vulnerabilities] I can imagine that. It would be possible to face a level 1 Soul with a powerful weapon taking countermeasures and making plans. But if you face a level 4 Soul it would be a dead end almost 100%. "Tomorrow will be a new day to wait for, let''s rest early" Because those things look distant, cut with those thoughts, let''s focus first on what we can do now and we''ll see what follows after that. I got up and put turn off the fire by kicking some dirt on it, then I walked to the cave and enter, I took out the sleeping bag and spread it on the floor and then went inside. And as I watched the rays of the sun disappearing I began to think about the possible companions I could summon tomorrow. I hope things go well tomorrow, even though I can talk with Aurora, someone whom physical interact with is a necessity as a person. [That''s cruel Alexander] Aurora''s voice claimed me in the form of reproach. "Hahaha ... I''m sorry about that Aurora, but it''s not like I''ll put you aside. Well, think I''ll try to sleep, good night Aurora" [Have a nice rest Alexander. And don''t worry, I will be accompanying you all your life fufufu ...] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 5 The first partner (Part 1)[Edited] [Beep] [Hp 120/120] Listening to the sound of the system I woke up, it was a quiet night without any incident. I checked the area of my foot and it seemed to have formed a scab indicating that my recovery was going smoothly, I only need to wait for it to come off and leave a few marks. I put on the lizard leather shoes and get up, then I begin to stretch to get loosen up and then I could see that my body was completely restored, I put on the leather armor next and left the cave. Now that I think about it, it wasn''t very helpful, or at least I didn''t notice. Is there really a difference between using it or not? [If you hadn''t used it, the goblin hit would probably break your collarbone and you would pass out from the impact and pain. Then you would surely wake up with a pain in your shoulder ... and in other place, when having a monster all over you. Remember you were a level 1 at the time and the goblin probably exceeded level 5] Aurora''s voice rang in my head as I was talking to myself. Thinking about it, I was about to lose consciousness that time and as Aurora says, if it weren''t for the armor and that learned skill [courage] and the auto activation of my [Soul Of The Emperor] because of the fury, my ass would probably be in trouble right now. ¡°Please, let''s not talk about that Aurora, I don''t even want to think that it would have happened to me if I had passed out.¡± When I left the cave I notice that it was still dawn, and only the sounds of the forest could be heard. Probably the nocturnal animals return from hunting to their dens with the unfortunate prey they killed. I''m glad not be part of them, I have to quickly increase my chances of survival and I think one way to do that is to get support from someone else. Last night I decided who I would summon, it had to be someone smart and careful since I often overlook things. Then having the person clear in my mind, while taking the scroll from the inventory, I ask Aurora. "How do I summon someone Aurora?" [Just think of the world from which the person you want to summon comes from and then retain in your brain a clear image of the individual while holding the scroll] Something simple, with the recommendations that Aurora gave me for the convocation, I performed just as she said. I create an image of her in my head, I know she is not strong, but I think that at this level it doesn¡¯t matters that much. As long as her mentality is strong we can grow stronger together. With a clear image in my head, I scream to reinforce it and transmit it to the scroll to avoid any kind of mistakes. ¡°Stein Gate -Kurisu Makise!¡± Suddenly time seems to stagnate and before I knew it was in a very similar blank space, same as when Cross summoned me. Hey, isn''t it supposed that Kurisu is the one to transport over? How do I end up returning to this place, where is she? [First you have to make her accept Alexander, thought I told you. This place serves as an intermediate site for the two to meet, if the negotiation is successful and she agrees to accompany you then the two will be transported back to Gaia , but if it fails then each one will return to the worlds they were before the summon.] Correct, you said that before. But it was still unexpected, so I''ll have to talk to her, but where is she? I looked for another person in the place with my eyes and as turned around, I saw her sitting there hugging her knees with her head between them. A gray aura emanated all around her, I almost believed that even without the [Spiritual Vision] ability I could have noticed it. Hoi ... Isn''t she like.. Completely depressed? It wasn''t explained that she can refuse to be summoned if it not what she wants? It seems as if someone just kidnapped her and are about to sell her. [The system should have explained everything she should know, her emotional situation is caused by the situation she was in before was summoned] Eh ... what situation was she in? I assumed it would be called from a time before the plot of the anime. [She is Kurisu from the timeline where she dies, and as you can see she was brought just before she died] Well ... although I thought to summon a character who died in the original plot of the story, I didn''t think they would take it from that precise moment. I thought that when I summoned someone I would have to convince her that if she continued in her world she will die shortly after ... although it is a bit cruel to her, but this saves me many troubles trying to make her believe that she would die in the near future. For now I should talk to her. "Hello" "..." ...She doesn¡¯t respond, let''s try once again, anyway nothing will be resolved if she keep quiet immersed in her own thoughts. "Hi, Kurisu I am-" ¡°I heard you from the first time, don¡¯t you see that I want to be alone!? " " Emmm ¡­ well, I don''t think we can do that. Didn''t you hear the information about why you''re here now?." Although she seems annoyed, for now I got her attention. Listening to my words, she seemed to think of something and after a few seconds raising her head and examining the surroundings she shift her gaze and focus on me. "Who are you and where am I?" "I think that information must have been provided before being transported here." It is a bit tedious to explain and honestly I don¡¯t even know where we are, the explanation of the system must be more complete than if I explained, is better if she remembers. When I finished telling her that, she frowned and with her index finger and thumb pressing in her chin, she looked like was searching at her memory. Looking her closely in flesh and blood I must say that she is really beautiful, professional models would hardly have her appearance. And if you think that it is for that reason that I summon her, with total confidence and with a hand in my heart I can tell you that your assumptions are not far from the truth. Sorry, but as a man, what would be better than the one who accompanies you is a beautiful girl? Would you have chosen a man to wander around through a forest just the two of you? So I can''t be judged on that, can I? "When he attacked me a voice told me that it would move me to a place where a person would appear and I would have to choose whether to be his companion and follow him to another world, then it continue talking about that strange world that was similar to those where the stories of fantasy take place¡± "That''s right, and that mentioned person is me. And if yo -" Before I could finish what I wanted to say, she interrupted me by stating her own thoughts, I honestly can''t blame her for that, since when I was in her situation I thought the same. "This must be a dream ..." "Hahaha ... although it is difficult to accept what is happening, it is real, or else, can you think of another reason as to why are you here?" "... Dead? Did he kill me?" As Kurisu spoke, she turned pale, and her aura, having begun to stabilize in a blue color when she was talking to me, returned to the gray color of when I first saw her. "That would have happened if the events on that side of your world keep whit the same development" "How would you know? ... maybe in the end he wouldn''t, or maybe he just wanted to scare me!" Listening to Kurisu who reproached me by raising her voice, I remembered how the plot developed in the anime, the scene where his pathetic father killed her. Truly an injustice to someone like her. "Why do you look at me like that? What do you know? ... you know nothing!¡± I should have had a sad look on my face because that''s just how I felt about her. And that seemed to alter her since her voice rose with each word. Thinking that she didn''t deserve to be lied to, I answered her with the truth that I knew. "In fact I know very well, Kurisu, wanting to take your research away, you die because of your father" "How do you¡­" Surprised without being able to complete her words, she took a few steps back. Stopped and looked at me with a disbelief all over the face. "If you ask me how I know, it is because I saw it. In that warehouse, you die when you are stabbed by your father, who later takes your investigation and escapes to another country." "No, it''s not true ... you lie!" Denying it with both her head and mouth, I notice that her voice was broken by the sadness and sorrow she felt. As much as she wanted to lie to herself, she was too smart to continue fooling herself. "Unfortunately it is the truth" "Why¡­" Reached by reality, tears flowed from her eyes, it really hurt me to seeing her like that. You could say that I exaggerated, that I had just met her and it¡¯s too much for me to worry about her, and you probably are right in that. But when I saw her in the anime, she conquered me whit her personality and character. Her being someone kind and selfless and even something naive caused me empathy. Before I even realized it, I had approached her and raised my hand to wipe the tears that ran down on her cheek. "Don''t cry Kurisu. frankly it''s sad and unfair, but that may not be the end for you." "Who are you?" "My name is Alexander Ilios Apeiro and if you agree, we will become partners from now on. We will have to depend on each other to survive in the world that the voice told you¡± "And if I don''t want to accompany you, what will happen to me?" "Unfortunately you will return to where you were and the story I told you will inevitably develop" "Then that practically doesn''t leave me with an option doesn¡¯t it? Or doesn¡¯t it sound like a threat?" "Don''t look at me like that, that''s out of my power" I said smiling wryly, removing my hand from her cheek since she now looked at me as if was mistreating her. But on second thought, it really seems like I''m threatening her... [You should have assumed it Alexander, from the beginning you would be taking advantage of the fact that she died in her world] "..." I kept quiet without answering anything, I wanted to defend myself and say that I didn''t do it with that intention, but couldn''t. As Aurora said, from the beginning I aimed for people who died in their original worlds so that their most logical option was to choose to accompany me. My only consolation that kept me from feeling worse is that although somewhat forced I would avoid her from dying. "Well, that someone offers you another option when you''re going to die is a good thing, it''s not something to complain about. I should feel lucky for that." ... hahaha you just did that, that comment almost comes out of my mouth, but I managed to contain it. She seems to have calmed down and started to think things more rationally, I don''t want her to be angry again for a silly observation. But she really has a strong mentality to recover from an attempt on her life and also that the perpetrator was her father. It may also be the case that she is only putting a strong front or trying not to think about it, but in any case, the fact that she doesn¡¯t crumble to pieces says a lot about her. "So what will you do?" "First I want you to answer some questions before I make a decision" "It seems fair to me. Ask, if I have the answer I will tell you with pleasure" "How did you know about me?" "In the previous world of which I came from , you can say that your story became known, you could read it or see it in an animation" "Like a biography of my life?" "Not precisely, in fact, I think your death is almost at the beginning of the story as far as I remember" ¡°How does my story start with me dying? !! " Kurisu shouted approaching her face to mine, it really seemed to bother her being killed at the beginning of the story. It''s not that I don''t understand her, but can''t do anything, this is how the plot of the anime is. "Well, that''s because the story is not exclusively about you, you are one of the main characters but the plot revolves around the guy in the robe who had an argument with your father at his conference room." "Guy in the robe ..." "The one that seemed to have a screw loose " "Ah, I remember it" "By of chance you end up doing an investigation with him and several people of his group" "Wait, didn''t you say I''m died in that warehouse. How can I do research with that guy if I''m supposed to be dead?" "You can say it wouldn''t be exactly you, it would be-" "An imposter" "Hahaha" My laughter inevitably escaped because of what she said, what can I say, she has imagination or had seen too many dramas. But certainly, it is as they say ¡°reality is more strange than fiction¡±. Then annoyed by my laugh she yells at me. "Don''t laugh when it comes to other people''s lives!!¡± "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I don''t see how someone can confuse such a beautiful person with another." " Hmmp " After releasing a flushed snort, she turns her face while playing with her hair, it seems she will let pass that I laughed before. And with her restored humor I continue the story. "It was not an impostor, it was you but from another timeline" "Hey¡­" Her movements stopped, then she looked at me again with fury in her eyes and aura turned bright red. Come on, her mood had just improved and besides this time I haven''t done anything. " Are you making fun of me ?" "It shouldn''t be so hard to believe, being here with me talking about going to another world, right? But yes, that story in my world would be classified as a fiction one." She kept looking at me intensely for a few seconds until the anger in her eyes became doubt and contemplation. And as if trying to end everything she ask me. "And how does everything end?" "The man in the robe, mistakenly changes the line of time sending a message to the past with a machine they create. Then he continues experimenting with it, sending messages to change things, but he''s the only one who can perceive it. Then things get complicated, his childhood friend dies and wanting to change that fact, he uses the time machine. But to his disappointment he cannot change the event no matter what he tries and with several failures as precedents he concludes that it is impossible to prevent his friend from dying. But when he was about to give up, you help him, with the information he gives you, you conclude that if he wants to change it he has to undo all the other changes to return to the first timeline . In the course when the two of you try to return to the original timeline, you two fall in love - " "Stop, stop, stop. Impossible that is impossible" Kurisu interrupt me with a face of disgust and even nauseous. I on the other hand just smiled wryly and continue. "Calm down Kurisu, as I have already told you, that is not exactly you. But well, let''s skip that part because I don''t like it either. In the end, he manages to return to the original timeline where he was at the beginning, saving his friend, but as a result you''re dead in that timeline. Then he receives a message from himself from the future where it explains that he can save you, going to a third timeline where both you and his friend are alive. And that''s exactly what he does. The end. " "Haven''t you shortened it too much? !!" "I didn''t want to deepen too much your relationship, but if you want I can do it" I replied to her when she asked me in an unsatisfied way, although I didn''t want to go deeper into the subject because speaking the truth I was a little envious of Okabe at this moment. When I saw the series, I could only see the characters as what they were, character. But having Kurisu in front of me in person I couldn''t help but have a little jealousy. But if she wanted to know, I couldn''t deny it because she had every right to know. So I wait for her decision, to tell her. "Leave it alone" To my surprise she didn''t want to know, maybe because the surprise was noticeable on my face, with a sad expression she continues speaking. To be continue... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 5 The first partner (Part 2)[Edited] "I don''t want to know more about a life couldn''t have" "Sorry" It was the only thing that came out of my mouth after thinking about her situation. It is certainly not pleasant to be told how your life could have been, knowing that it will only be beautiful words for you and that your true destiny is to be buried several meters underground. "It''s not your fault, instead I should thank you for not letting me end up in a puddle of my own blood alone in that warehouse. Well, let''s not talk more about unpleasant things and instead tell me what that other world is like" "To be honest with you, I just spent my first day there. But how little I''ve come to know ..." Then I proceeded to tell her everything I had seen and the stuffs Aurora told me about Gaia. While doing so she listened in a serious way to everything I explained. By the time I end the story she expressed her confusion. "I don''t know why you called me, am not strong and based on what you tell me, wouldn¡¯t I be more of a burden than being able to help in such world?" "At these levels there shouldn''t be much difference between you and a soldier looking the general picture. And is not as if we were going to stay the same way for a long time. We have to strengthen ourselves quickly if we don''t want to go through too much trouble." I answered Kurisu, who raised an eyebrow showing doubt on her face, besides what else could I tell her? That I wanted a beautiful girl to accompany me, or that with my appearance I was really afraid to summon another man and being alone just the two of us in the forest? see? I will only get strange looks if expose that. Then after looking at each other for a moment, Kurisu finally broke the silence. "Well, I will be your partner. You already know, but I will introduce myself anyway. I am Kurisu Makise, am 18 years old, graduated from university and worked for a time in the USA as a researcher" "I am Alexander Ilios Apeiro and I am twelve years old" She was surprised by something when she heard me, but before I could say anything, a glow surrounded us and we were expelled from that place. When I opened my eyes I was alone again in the forest, as if everything that happened in the blank space had been a dream. Everything looks as if time had stopped and everything remained the same, but as if to confirm that everything was real, a light began to shine in front of me and gradually took shape of a person until I could see Kurisu again. [Beep] [Kurisu Makise summon successful] [Mission / Principal "The first companion" Adventures are better accompanied. Being able to depend on someone in difficult times is always better, and solving the problems that arise with everyone''s support is certainly easier. Requirements: Establish a relationship (Love, Friendship, Subordination) with an individual. Reward: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold System Expansion: [Weapon Types: Firearms] (Antipersonnel Weapons)] [Mission completed: Rating : S Additional reward: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold 1x Firearm Ticket: Short] Firearms ... why weren¡¯t this from the beginning? It could had avoid me a lot of the problems that I had to go through, isn''t the system harassing me? [The system is designed to support you and help you in the evolution of your soul, not to make you the strongest level 1 soul. A weapon is something that you should use only as support and not something to be dependent on because it would end up counterproductive, for that same reason you have to exchange Gold or Crystals and not simply take the objects from the system.] When I was speaking with Aurora, Kurisu watched the surroundings of the forest until she focused her attention on me. Then she suddenly said something that almost made me fall face down. "It seems that we are gathered in this other world. Please take care of me from now on, it''s nice to have a female partner, I don''t know what would happen if the one who summoned me was man with bad intentions" And she finish with a small nod of her head as a greeting, while on the other hand I was petrified processing what she spoke until I got out of the daze and immediately intervened. "Kurisu I told you my name, right?" "Yes, you are Alex" "You can abbreviate it that way, but it''s Alexander ... and that it''s a male name, right?" "I understand ... you must have your own problems or is for some kind of situation right? "No, no, no. I have no problems and there is no situation that forces me to call myself that way. That''s because I am a man, that simple." "¡­I see" " Fuuu ... fine" "Then you are a man trapped in a woman''s body. You are in a difficult age when you are building your identity, but don''t worry, I will respect what you want to be since it is your decision. I have no problem with that." "I am a man in mind, soul and body!!!¡± It almost made me spit blood, when those words reached my ears it caused me to explode and what made it even more annoying was that I really worry about my appearance. I was so out of me that on impulse I was about to lower my pants and show her that she could not be more wrong, but in the end I managed to contain myself with only the inconvenience that I had to shout to reaffirm what said. "Eh ... Impossible, how can such a cute girl be a man?" My body started shaking, doesn''t she look even more surprised than when I told her that she would die in her original world?, or that she could go to another world? ... damn it, I didn''t want to be the only one being bothered. Showing a cold smile to Kurisu treating her almost as if she were my sworn enemy, of those who if you meet, only one can leave live. I told her. "If you don''t believe it why you don''t come and check it out?" My voice came out in a low tone, Kurisu stared at me for a few seconds and as if she was totally convinced that I was a woman, approached me while my eyes were fixed on her. She had to take it as a challenge, believing that I was only making excuses it to avoid the truth, she gave me a confident smile and without hesitation placed her hand on my crotch. [Beep] [Kurisu: Affection 75 (Friendly) - Loyalty 70 (Dependent)] [Mission / optional "Conquest of the heart (Kurisu) -D" To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, the bond created will be greater. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Reward: 1x Random Object Ticket -[G] 1x Divination Scroll -[D] Skill: [Parallel Thinking] ] I heard the system beep, but I had too much to deal with now to pay attention to it. Kurisu froze with a smile even adorning her face now and I didn''t know what to do, I wanted to take revenge by bothering her, that''s why I said what I said, but didn''t thought she would really do it. When I felt her delicate fingers on my limb, I didn''t know how to react and apparently she didn''t neither, we look at each other as if competing to see who go back first. Suddenly my eyes widened and Kurisu''s hand trembled a little, the dragon that was asleep until now began to wake up raising his head to roar at who woke him up. As a result the blood began to rise to my face when Kurisu finally withdrew her hand and trying to hide her shame she spoke. "Ee- eeeh ... s-so you''re really a m- man. I- I''m sorry for confusing you with a girl, I-it''s clear to me that you''re a completely b-boy" As much as she wanted to cover her nervousness, the fact that with each word her blush increased, her attitude betrayed her and only managed to make it even more noticeable with every second that passed. "As long as you have it clear ten its fine, because my current appearance bothers even me ... I am also sorry for losing my temper." I turned to speak because of the tent that rose in my pants, the dragon wanted to leave his cave to devour the naive one that bothered him. [Beep] [Kurisu: Affection 80 (Interest) - Loyalty 75 (Dependent)] So I can also see emotion parameters ... and Kurisu''s are quite high. It is good that she doesn¡¯t get angry about what happened, but that she shows interest in a body like this ... or it maybe it is directed to something else... I looked down at my still energetic partner, it is best to get distracted by something until he calms down. I turned my head towards Kurisu to speak to her "For now we should have breakfast and then see what we will do today" "F-fine" Someone else needs to calm down a bit too. I nodded to her answer and then headed to prepare things to cook another part of the wild boar just like yesterday. It didn¡¯t take long thanks for the experience of the previous day, in about ten minutes the meat was cooking. Kurisu was surprised when I took things out of the inventory, but she keep quiet and just sat next to me at a distance of one meter, by the way, the dragon fell asleep again so I was also sitting. And as I saw her interest in my inventory I explained it to her, I didn''t see the need to lie to her or hide something like that. "That was my interdimensional inventory skill. It allows me to store things in a personal space and when I need them I can take them out of there." "Can I learn it or have one?" " Mmmm ..." Can she Aurora? [If she learns space magic later or if you want something now there are objects in the system that can emulate it] "It''s possible, if you learn space magic or I-" "Teach me" I don''t know if she''s getting used to interrupting me or what ... it''s not that I care, but it would be good if she first heard everything I wanted to say. "I''m sorry Kurisu, I don''t know magic, and mine is a skill. Besides, we are in a level 1 area so you can''t use magic." "But there are also objects with spaces inside them" I continue quickly because she was a little discouraged to discover that I could not teach her magic. I started searching the system and discovered a variety. Kurisu''s look hurts me a little, she looked at me like if I was a madman when I started to handle the holographic window with my hand. I gave her a bitter smile and explained the reason for my actions. "When I was sent to this world I got a type of system that works like my assistant and has a holographic projection. It''s not that I lost my mind" "Ah ... I''m sorry Alexander" "Oh you finally call me by my name. Don''t worry, it''s not that I don''t understand how we react when see someone acting strange" Oh, she is really pretty when she blushes. She must have been ashamed when she noted the fact that she addressed me by my name. Leaving that aside, I''ve been able to see several objects and I''ve reached a conclusion. They are expensive as hell, in [G] they cost millions and in [C] tens of thousands. " Fuuu ... I''m sorry Kurisu. I can''t buy the items at the moment, they are very expensive for me now" "Do you have to buy them? Can''t you get them straight out of the system?" "No, I have to buy them in Gold or Crystals" I took out the two objects to show her what I was referring to, she take them in her hands and analyze carefully for a few moments and then returned them to me. [I think it''s better that you buy books about space magic for her since she has a great aptitude for this] Eeh? How do you know that Aurora? Is there anything that I overlooked? I don''t see anything distinct from a normal person¡­ apart from being more beautiful than average I don''t see any difference. [Because of her status, being a person who was summoned by you thanks to the system, it has to examine her] I see. And if Aurora can see it, it means that I should be able to do it too. I don''t know what skills she will have, I''m a little curious. "What''s wrong? Why do you stare at me suddenly?" "Sorry, I wanted to see your status to check your skills" "Status, like in video games?" "Yes" "Can I see it too?" [No, for now only you can see the system. All you can do is tell her, yourself] "No, I''m sorry. But wait a little, I''ll write it down for you now, so you can see it." Buy in the system a pencil and sheets for an insignificant amount of [G] to write the state of Kurisu. Then I started looking for where could visualize her status, discovered a new tab with the name of partner and there was the name of Kurisu and selecting it opened her status. [Status] Name: Kurisu Makise Race: Human Age: 18 years old Level: 6 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (-) Strength: J Resistance: J Dexterity: J Intelligence: G Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills]: [Innate]: [Erudite-A] [Prodigy-S] [Apostle of Wisdom-SSS] (Sealed) [Assimilated]: [Analysis-E] [Calculation-B] [Parallel Thought-C] [Magic]: ------------------------------------------------ [Developing]: [Academic-E] Current world: Gaia (Upper World ) Area : Inimp. [Erudite] Passive: Increased intelligence. Active: Double the understanding to whom knowledge is being imparted. [Prodigy] Passive: The bearer of this ability has an optimum aptitude for the understanding of the phenomena of the world. Active: Increased concentration when performing any action. [Analysis] Passive: Greater perception to unravel things [Calculation] Passive: Excellent judgment obtained from the information for a better and quick solution. [Parallel thinking] Passive: Enables the person to maintain different lines of thoughts simultaneously [Academic] Passive: Small increase in understanding Haa ... its development has focused completely on the mental part, well, I had expected something like that from what I know of her from the anime. Also, as Aurora says, the ability [Prodigy] will make it easier for her to become a magician. That is a big surprise. After having passed down what I saw in the system window on paper I handed it over. "Here you go Kurisu" [Certainly, magic is fundamentally the understanding and observation of natural, physical and chemical phenomena and try to emulate them with the person''s energy. Unfortunately in Kurisu''s current state it would be impossible for her to perform magic, even if she has perfect knowledge it would be useless since all the channels in which the magical energy must circulate are all dry. By living in a level 1 world as that energy does not exist or is in insignificant amounts, besides she never did any physical training, those channels have atrophied. That is, it is impossible for her soul level to advance to a level 2 or higher] W-what ... why haven''t you told me that before Aurora? I practically brought her to a fantasy world to tell her to live in a normal way ... also, haven''t you told me to buy magic books for Kurisu to learn? Isn''t it too cruel to have her study them and finally tell her that she can''t use magic? Do you have anything against her? Wait ... doesn''t that mean I''m in the same situation as her? [Calm down Alexander, that she has her canals dried has many possible solutions. There are herbs that are processed as a medicine to cure this, although they are not common they are not so difficult to obtain. There is also the option of obtaining the help of a level 2 soul individual, by having him force its energy through the dry canals as a treatment for a while until they are restored. And although it is the most scarce and extreme way that someone can deal with this problem, a new body can be created and the soul transplanted into it. And answering your question, although you may have already noticed, you fall in the last category Alexander] ... Please don''t scare me like that Aurora, you''ve made me worry about nothing. You should have started from that, haaaa ... [ Fufufu , I''m sorry about that Alexander] Having this discussion with Aurora, Kurisu had been concentrating checking her status on the paper. She nodded from time to time to approve what she read. I don''t know whether to should I call her and tell the things Aurora told me or wait for her finish. Well, this is something important for her. "It seems you have talent for magic Kurisu" "Eh ... Really?" "Yes, but in addition to studying the knowledge you must also correct something in your body. But do not worry, we will solve it later" "... My body? Do I have something wrong?" I nodded and proceeded to repeat the information Aurora told me. It was not necessary to do it immediately, but it was good to keep it in mind -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 6 Firearms[Edited] We finished eating, what can I say? Once again it was delicious, I don''t think anyone can get tired of this, without a doubt the food is at the tops of my list in the things that have improved with the change of worlds. I enjoyed every bite and from what I saw Kurisu too, she end up with everything I put on her plate with great momentum. "How was it?" "It¡¯s the best I''ve had in my whole life, I can''t believe that something can be so delicious. Besides, it was a simple roast meat ... ah, it''s not that I¡¯m complaining about it. I just want to say that, for a cooking style so simple it is incredible that it can create this flavor ... but I didn¡¯t mean to say that your kitchen is simple ...¡± I ask for courtesy since I knew the answer beforehand, but I''m surprised how she can get so nervous about something like that. "It''s delicious right? Did you had enough or do you want me to cook more?" "I''m satisfied ... I don''t usually eat that much, it was just that couldn''t stop my hands" She replied while blushing, most likely because of the way in which she practically swallowed everything. She shouldn''t worry about that, not that it was unpleasant to see her eat. Besides, the happy atmosphere it created was pleasant. "Is that so?" I said rhetorically smiling at her causing to turn her head the other way. Hahaha ... now she is ashamed. I should let her calm herself. Well, then what will we do. I haven¡¯t set a clear goal, besides becoming stronger. Do we continue killing goblins or leave the forest and look for a town? [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Destruction of monster settlement-I" Exterminate harmful pests for humans. It is always better to reduce the population of monsters to prevent them from getting out of control. Objectives: Destroy Monster Settlement 0/1 Kill 100 monsters belonging to a settlement 3/100 Kill 10 elite monsters belonging to a settlement 0/10 Kill 1 Settlement¡¯s Chief 0/1 Failure Conditions: Death of the user, Settlement¡¯s Chief escapes. Time Limit: 71:59:59 Rewards: 1,000x Crystals 10,000x Gold Skill [Tame]] [Mission / Principal "Join the World Guild-J" The largest organization in Gaia, the place where people gather to become stronger and help each other for a better future. Objectives: Register in the World Guild at any of its branches in Gaia. Failure Condition: Death of the user Rewards: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold Grimoire [Scroll]: Traveler of the Worlds (Unique)] Unlocked system function: List of missions (Optional Missions)] Again, the system appears in a timely manner. I wonder how the system does to give me the missions. It seems that whenever I propose something, it shows me which ones I can do while following my goals. It is convenient that they appear when I need them but I don''t think it''s a coincidence. [That is very close to how it is, the system judges your actions and if you meet the conditions to carry out the mission. These are divided into main and optional. The main ones are those that can only be done once in the world that you are in, unless it indicates that it is repeatable and usually its rewards are better. And the optional ones are side missions that can be completed repeatedly by selecting them in the list of missions, but their rewards are minimal, only the first time they can grant you good things, by repeating them you will only get [C] and [G]] I see, it¡¯s not surprising that the missions appeared in sync. But well, now I have two missions that we can accomplish. The first, as its difficulty is seen, is higher, the rank [I] being the highest that I have received so far. If I have to deal with a settlement, the nearby goblins work as a goal, but to kill 100 goblins? And I had problems with only just three ... well, it''s not as if I have to face them together, if I separate them into manageable groups it would be possible to finished 100 of them. The elite monsters will logically be a stronger version than the goblins that I kill. And the Chief of the settlement must be the one who directs the group and apparently I cannot allow him to escape, besides his power must be above the others. It is three days for the deadline to be completed¡­ to do so in stages would be the most viable way. The second mission is much simpler, assuming that the guild branch is close. The only problem would be to overcome the difficulties of the trip. Which one should we go first? ... Aurora how far is the nearest guild branch. Do you know? [Based on the map, about a day and a half with your current speed assuming you can move in a prolonged journey. You have to go to a town a day trip from the forest and once you arrive there carry on for half a day to reach a small city] If that¡¯s the case, the second mission will be postponed, only the trip back and forth without taking any rest and assuming that I will not have any setback would be 3 days, by the time we get back to the forest the only thing waiting for me would be the system notification that the time for the mission [Destruction of monster settlement] will be over. "What''s wrong Alex?" Kurisu took me out of my thoughts with her question. Did the abbreviation of my name return? ... I honestly have a bad memory about that way of addressing me. I hope the feeling fades in the future. "It''s nothing, it''s just that the system give me 2 missions that I can complete and was analyzing them" "This time they are missions? This becomes more and more like a game" "Hahaha ... it''s true, but it''s good to have an immediate goal to aim for. Besides, I can get rewards for fulfilling them and these should be very helpful, don''t you think?" "If you say so. Then what will we have to do?" "I was given two missions, but in reality we only have one option. One has a time limit of 3 days and if we exceed the time limit it will fail. Therefore, we will first do that" "So what is the mission?" "We will have to eliminate a settlement of goblins that is near by" "Eliminate a goblin settlement?" Although it did not specifically say goblins, but they were the closest and I didn¡¯t want to go into the forest to look for another one. In addition, I bet the deeper into the forest we go the stronger the monsters will become Then I told Kurisu the things she should know about the goblins and the mission requirements to fulfill it. "H-how can I help? ... I-I''m not good at fighting, but you can be sure that will do my best to help ... or at least not get in the way." "Do not worry, it is not like I will give you a knife and throw you to fight against them in a Spartan way. I know you have no experience in fighting and probably you do not have the talent to fight closely with the enemy, but do you think that can you handle a long-range weapon, something like a bow? " "E-ehmmm I don''t know if I''m skilled enough to hit the target ... or how much strength is needed to pull it, but I''ll try my best" "Well, then I will give you a weapon that you just need to hold and aim, that will be easier for you. What do you think of firearms? Do you think you can handle them?" "Eeh, are there guns in this world?" ""I don''t know for sure if this world has, but from what I hear, there must be. Although I doubt they would be the same as those of your original world. I honestly wish that the people here were not so developed in that sense, since they would be very problematic in a world practically without laws¡± [You don''t have to worry so much about that Alexander. Yes, there are guns in this world, but they are not as profitable as in your world or Kurisu''s. The norm in Gaia is the development of the individual, so in most "Areas" they do not have much focus on electrical or mechanical technological development. Whit few work force and without having machinery the process to make a firearm is not simple, the necessary requirement for the creation of these are that blacksmiths or alchemists have skills of a level 1 peak soul, of which their services will not be cheap for others in the same level. And people who can do them or afford to pay the price usually aim to migrate to level 2 areas to continue developing, and in those "Areas" although they can be fatal to a level 2 soul is not too much. On the other hand, in the "Areas" that would count as exceptions and have a development similar to their worlds, weapons being the means by which they defend their kingdoms, dictatorships, clans or any other group of people, they establish very strict protocols or laws on the dissemination of these technologies.] That is a relief. So let''s focus on what kind of weapon should buy for Kurisu. But seeing me distracted by Aurora''s explanation, she asks. "The system again?" "Not precisely, I think I didn¡¯t explain it well. The system is like a machine, it gives me missions or it helps me with a map, a store and other functions that are unlocked with missions rewards, but it does not have intelligence, it is only there to aid me. On the other hand, there is an assistant who gives explanations and make the interaction with the system easier, this is Aurora. As I said occasionally gives me information obtained from the system and advice when I have doubts. " "Mmm¡­ like an artificial intelligence?" [You can think that way, or rather, that¡¯s what I should have been. But your ability [Will of the Worlds] affected me. By not possessing a physical body, I am now rather an ethereal entity that dwells within you] E-eeh, really? Does my ability [Will of the Worlds] affect you? ... I-is that good or bad? Besides, because you hadn''t told me Aurora ... [... I think it''s good or at least that''s how I feel it, if I put it in words ... you could say it used to exist only for a purpose, but now I have a purpose to live] E-emmmm ... I, like Kurisu, thought you were an artificial intelligence without emotions, and that you were only programmed to show the characteristics I chose at first, but listening to you ... it sounds that you were practically created to serve me. Does that sound good to you? [Fufufu, you don''t have to worry about that Alexander, my mentality or the way I was programmed if you want to say it like that, hasn''t changed in that way. Yes, at first that was an instruction given to me, but now it is by my will to carry out that. In addition, I want to know what the future holds for us ...] "E-emm ..." Damn, I leave Kurisu aside. It is difficult to interact with someone in my head and at the same time with someone else in the world ... it would be nice to have Kurisu''s ability [Parallel thinking] ... it would make things easier. "I''m sorry Kurisu, Aurora says that more than an artificial intelligence she is an ethereal entity" "Aurora? Is that her name?" "Yes" "Eeeeh, so she''s a woman ... well, nice to meet you Aurora" [It is my pleasure Kurisu] "She says it''s nice to meet you too" For a few seconds the place remained silent, beginning to form a strange atmosphere, so I remembered that Kurisu can''t hear Aurora so I had to intervene to prevent Kurisu from being embarrassed because her words remained in the air since she had little resistance in awkward situations. Then I continue explaining. "It seems that only I can hear her" "...I see" "Well, then continuing with what we were doing, for the now I will buy you the necessary equipment to carry out the mission" The fact that Aurora changed should not be bad, from what I understand of what she said, is more an existential change than one of mentality. I don''t have to worry about things changing and I think I should be happy for her. With that in mind I browse the system looking for the equipment for her. The first will be a weapon since that will be her means of attack and the way to defend herslef. I think the best would be an assault rifle , I went to the weapons option, firearms, long weapons, assault rifle and in a moment had a list: [Sturmgewe HR 44], [AK-47], [M16], [L85A2], [FA-MAS] ... some I had heard them and others were unknown to me ... but they all had one thing in common aside than being assault rifles, they were expensive. The cheapest one a costs 600 crystals ... if I buy it then I can¡¯t get other things. So without options I had to lower my standards, I select the next option after assault rifles, combat rifles. Appearing [FN-FAL], [M-14], [Heckler & Koch G3] ... in the end I chose the [M-14] for a price of 300 crystals. [M-14 -I] 8-cartridge rifle with excellent range, 7.62mm caliber, 800m effective range. Predecessor of the M16 assault rifle. It came with a box of 50 cartridges, I also bought a box of ammunition of 100 bullets per 1,000 [G]. Seriously, what whit that price? 1 crystal per bullet¡­ incidentally, I also had the option to buy the gun for Gold, but the cost is 10 times higher. As a secondary weapon for Kurisu I went to the option of short arms and then guns. Which from a great variety, I choose the [Beretta 92], when I was going to pay it was given the option of choosing the Ticket I had obtained earlier, avoiding its cost of 200 crystals. It was light, simple, effective and best of all it was free. [Beretta 92-I] Semi-automatic pistol, yield 15,000 shots without fail, caliber 9mm. With a capacity of 15 cartridges per magazine and an effective range of 50m. Finally ending with the purchase of firearms, I take for myself the gun [Colt-M1911] for the price of 220 crystals. It was very similar to the previous one, just a little heavier and bigger. [Colt-M1911-J] Single-acting pistol, with a 9mm caliber and with a capacity of 7 cartridges per magazine. Its effective range is 50m. Well, I didn''t have the option of being leave without one, right? As much as the system tells me not to depend on firearms, as a person raised on earth I cannot avoid my common sense that a gun is better than a sword as a weapon ... with how easy they are to use and their lethality could very well save my life. In the end the whole arsenal consisted of a [M-14] with 150 bullets, [Beretta 92] with 100 bullets and two magazines that it had included in the purchase of this one, and finally my [Colt-M1911] with 3 magazines and 100 bullets also attached. With 200 cartridges 9mm in total, I didn''t saw the need to buy more at the moment. Kurisu had round eyes seeing all the weapons that came out of nowhere. At the beginning I planned to consult with her about what type of weapon she preferred, but in the end I decided not to. This probably is out of her area of knowledge and experience, and seeing her shake a little when witnessing them I think it was the right thing to do. "First we will practice with the guns and then go with the rifle" "Y-yes" Well, at least it seems she has the courage to use them, I took the colt and the Beretta in my hands and proceeded to weigh them, they are not heavy in my opinion so Kurisu should not have a problem to carry it. "Do you know how to load it and shoot?" Kurisu shook her head sharply, the truth is that it is also the first time that I see and carry a firearm... I¡¯ve seen how they are used in movies and animations, but will it be the same? I don''t want to lose her confidence and make a fool of myself... [Buy the manual for the weapons you have, you can take it from the inventory and take a look] "I''m sorry" While I was thinking and Aurora solving my problem Kurisu said with her head down. Ah, she must have thought I was disappointed or angry because she didn''t know and I kept quiet. "No, you don''t have to apologize. The truth is also the first time I take a gun, and now Aurora is buying the necessary information to use the weapons correctly in the system. Don''t worry." "I get it" She responded relieved. Then I took out the Beretta manual keeping all other weapons in the inventory. Seeing that it had the safety mechanism on, I remove the magazine and pull the slide to verify that the chamber of the barrel was empty as indicated in the manual. And with everything in order I proceeded to explain to Kurisu how to use the weapon as I read and then delivered the weapon to her. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 7 Shooting Practice[Edited] "This gun will be yours, pay close attention that the safety is always on, and only remove it when you are going to shoot" I pointed out the Beretta¡¯s safety and then walked to the nearest tree filling the magazine during the walk. So with my short sword I mark an X on the bark of this one, it really is sharp it seems that am cutting butter, I wonder what will happen if hit a gun whit it? We better not do it, I don''t want to break them. "Kurisu, come" "Y-yes" I called Kurisu who was distracted, carefully examining the weapon I gave her. I continue when I got the magazine ready. "Try to make the bullet hit the x while shooting, you just have to remove the safety, aim and pull the trigger, simple right?" When speaking I was positioned behind her who was trying to insert the charger, I don¡¯t want my body to have another hole by mistake ... I think it is quite functional like this, so let''s avoid unnecessary modifications. We are at a distance of about 10m, it should be fine for the first attempt . [bang] "Kyaa" A short detonation was heard along with a high-pitched scream, immediately after, something passed by Kurisu''s shoulder and then over my head, I think felt that it moved my hair ... I turned my gaze to check the object from which had an idea of its origin, and as I expected there was the Beretta on the floor. "K-kurisu?" My voice came out choppy after having swallowed saliva loudly, it really surprised me. "Y-yes?" "You must hold the weapon tightly, it is dangerous if it gets out of your hands in that way" "I-I''m sorry Alex, I was surprised and it flew out of my hands before I realized ..." She gave me a look of apology and regret with moist eyes. Haaa ... if you look at me that way, I don''t think can get angry or complain more than I already told her. Perhaps that is the privilege of pretty women, men forgiving their mistakes. [It seems that men are very simple creatures ...] Hahaha ... maybe. While was answering Aurora I went to pick up the gun and return it to Kurisu. I smiled at her as I put the gun in her hands and helping hold in it, I positioned myself behind her and I get closer of her back. "You just have to be careful, I will help you hold it until you get used to it" She froze, it seemed strange to me and was about to ask what happened, then her sweet fragrance came to me and I noticed the compromised position that we were ... emmm, I''m not one of those characters who are ashamed or nervous to get close and getting in touch with a girl, but I don''t like to impose myself on the other side either. "Sorry, I did it without thinking too much" Explain by removing my hands from hers ... her skin is really as it looks, smooth and soft to the touch. When I began to back away she turned back and spoke with her gaze on the floor. "Eh ... I-I-I don''t care ... p-please help me" "I get it" Without hesitation, I quickly returned to how we were, with her approval, for my part I will enjoy the moment. But unfortunately I will have to pay close attention to the weapon, it is not as if I were helping her learn a sport like tennis or baseball, what she has in her hands is a gun and an oversight can be serious. "... You will have to aim because our point of view is different." I spoke as I hugged her from behind, showing my head from her shoulder. Well, she is 18 and I 12 so the height difference is logical. "Y-yes" [Bep] [Affection of Kurisu +5] After the sound of the system I heard the explosions of shots in short intervals, the recoil of the weapon is not much and probably as she mentioned it, it¡¯s more that she was took off guard than by its force. We continued until the bullets ran out, I counted the marks on the tree, 7 struck in a place where if the X had been the center of a goblin''s chest the bullet would have hit it. Not bad to be the first time, in fact, if we remove the first shot I think she did quite well. Kurisu put the safety on her weapon, and we lowered the weapon, I removed my hands from hers to deliver another magazine and continue whit the practice. Again in the glorious previous position, in a couple of minutes she unload the cartridge on the tree, this time the number of hits was 11/15, for me this was a passing result to be able to overcome a greater distance. Besides, we couldn''t afford to waste many bullets. "W-how was it?" "I am not an expert either, but I think it is excellent to be the first time you use a weapon, we should try it at a greater distance now" "Yes!" She seemed to cheer up and gain confidence after I told her my evaluation, so I smiled at her and she responded with the same action. "Eemm ..." "Oh, right. If we don''t separate it will be difficult to move. It was quite comfortable to hug you so I just forgot." I said winking as I separated from her and walked to another tree to mark it again. From the side I could see that a red tone began to cover her face quickly, hahaha ... that innocent side of her is cute. When we arrive about thirty meters from the new tree, I speak to her. "Let''s try this distance, do it yourself and quietly no matter if you take your time between shots, just try to get used to it" It is a pity that I no longer have to hug her, but it is not as if can do it while facing an enemy. "Unn" She nodded and walked quickly to where I was. She took a deep breath to calm down and focus, seconds later she pulled the trigger by herself this time without any help. The shots were heard with longer lapses. At first glance everything was going well, or at least this time she didn''t drop her weapon. 6/15, it get down to less than half of the hits per magazine, but considering that the distance is triple it can be a good result. Reloading the weapon she proceeded to try again with a result of 9/15. "Sorry, I failed a lot this time" Kurisu apologized , but this time the fact had not affected her much, it must be that her confidence in herself is stabilizing or because we are getting to know each other better and she is opening up to me. Both things are good so they are welcome. "Okay, in truth I was surprised by your skill, considering that you have never received training for the use of weapons you are adapting very quickly to them" "Emm ... I''m also surprised, at the beginning I was very nervous and didn''t notice it, but somehow I can understand well how should use the weapon and the more use it the more familiar it becomes ... I think it must be because of my ability [Analysis]." I see it is probably is like that ... also if we add the benefit of my [Blessing of Origin] ability that gives her 2x experience, she have no choice but to improve quickly. [There you are wrong Alexander, her improvement is only due to her ability [Analysis]] Eh... isn''t it? it says that in the skill description, doesn''t it? Or where am I wrong Aurora? [You are correct that the ability has that function, but that part is active and not passive, also it has requirements that must be accomplished to carry it out] ... I thought it was like that. But if I remember right it was something about having confidence in her, she should be able to comply that condition, right? I feel that I trust her. [Emotions are complicated, although you may believe that you trust her, however, in a subcontinent manner it may not be so. Wait for the affection or loyalty to exceed 100 in value, that way the emotional ties will be stronger and your subconscious doubts can be eliminated. On the other hand, you will have to perform a small ceremony to activate the ability] Ceremony? The description says nothing about that. [You just have to think about activating the skill and it will give you the information] I do as Aurora says and try to activate the ability in Kurisu, I get the information that to activate it I had to make her profess loyalty for me or love and I had to give her an object as proof that I accept her feelings. Hell, I truly underestimate the seriousness of what I was asked to activate the skill ... I thought that simply thinking that I trusted the person was enough, but what it is asking me to do is practically like a marriage commitment or a king granting a reward to a faithful subject. [Getting a 2-fold increase in experience is not a minor thing, so for it be something formal to be granted, is understandable] But doing that is a bit embarrassing ... well, we''ll cross that bridge when we get there, now it''s no use thinking about it too much. If it is only the ability of Kurisu [Analysis] that led to these results, I must say that this is quite good. "Well, now I should try shooting too" After hearing me say that, Kurisu stepped aside and I took her place by removing the colt from the inventory and holding it tightly in my hands. The way in which this is loaded is different from the berretta, to do so you have to pull the trigger on the first shot. Taking a deep breath I aimed and pulled the trigger, used the first shot to assess the feeling of recoil and control the weapon to adjust the aim, then I unleashed the remaining 6 bullets. Eject the magazine, insert the other and fired until it was completely empty again. 10/14, not bad. I only fail the first one and the second just strike the tree without hitting on what would be the body of the goblin around the X the following were getting closer and closer to the target. "C-cool" Oh, praise me more Kurisu you don''t have to be ashamed of that. Who knows, maybe you can even earn something for it. [... and that is the difference from a skill that can only make a better understanding of one thing then you can get more out of it, and one that when performing an action is as if you did it 10 times] Yes, I understand. It really is a skill that is practically cheating. Those 14 shots are as if they were 140 for me¡­ well, it can also be considered ecological since it saves crystals would too. "Let''s try it one more time and move on to the rifle" [Beep] [Kurisu Loyalty +5] I told to Kurisu and she looked at me with more respect than before ... I wonder which one would be first at 100 of her, affection or loyalty? Well, we will find out in the future. We cannot waste too many bullets in practice, with each shot my wallet also receives an impact on it, so this will be the last round of shooting for the guns, then we will continue or rather Kurisu will continue with the rifle since this will be her main weapon when fighting. Finishing whit the gun practice, one that would surely leave all military instructors with their mouths wide open if they saw the progress and final outcome of this. 12/15 for Kurisu and 7/7 for me. Then I store the colt and Beretta for now and take out the rifle from the inventory. It is 5 times heavier than a gun, but I don''t think it''s an impediment for Kurisu. "This will be your main weapon, I will count on you for support in the rear. The Beretta is more like insurance if a monster manages to pass me and approach you" "I understand Alex" She responded animatedly while I give the rifle to her, she was somewhat surprised by its weight after receiving it, but as I supposed she quickly adapted to it. I gave her time to analyze it and get used to it when explaining its characteristics. "The effective range of the M-14 rifle is 800m, but you better focus on mastering it in a range of 300-400m for now, it also has a capacity of 8 cartridges per magazine so keep that in mind." "Unn" In the same way as before, I looked for a tree to mark while Kurisu who nodded to my speech followed me, doing so, I realized that visibility and obstacles to long-distance shooting will be a problem... We took the approximate distance in which had to practice and without misspent long time she prepare the weapon and aim to the marked tree. "You would probably feel greater recoil since the bullet''s load is greater. Also, don''t shoot in a burst, do it after you''ve aimed correctly." When I finished my advice to which she pay attention, the explosion of gunpowder was immediately heard. I do not know if it was because the rifle had greater stability and precision or that her experience in the Beretta facilitated make things easier for her, but at a distance of about 350m from the 8 shots 6 of them were accurate. We continued another 2 rounds, making Kurisu achieve 7/8 almost a perfect score. "Well, that was excellent. I want you to practice more, but it''s a shame we can''t afford it for the cost of the bullets. Now let''s get ready for the mission." "Yes" My equipment consisted of [Lizard leather Armor and Boots-J], on the left side of my waist was my short sword [Black Moon-I] and to my right a little more towards the back the colt in a holster, and finally tied in my left leg a bag for two magazines. As for Kurisu, I bought her [Iron Silk Hood-I] for a cost of 4,000 [G], becoming the most expensive item that I bought, but it was worth it in order to increase her safety. It has a gray color with borders and some green places, and on its waist it had some straps to adjust it to the body. When she changed from the other green one that she used there was a great contrast with this one that made her figure stand out. There was only one moment where she make me sweat, when I gave it to her she told me a "With the one I¡¯m wearing its fine, besides I¡¯m not cold ", so I had to tell her its advantages and in the end my 4000 [G] were not wasted. [Silk iron hood-I] Made from the silk of Iron eating worms that inhabits the mines of said material. Very resistant, with the flexibility of normal fabric. Skills: [Anti-cut-I] [Anti-perforation-I] [Impact Absorption-I] "You look good on it¡± "T-thank you, it shouldn''t have been cheap ... sorry for before. Thanks also for the guns, all three things make me feel calmer knowing I''m in a place like this world" She said smiling, highlighting the [M-14] held on her shoulder with a strap and the Beretta on her waist on the right part supported by a belt. In addition to the opposite side it had several compartments to store magazine for weapons. Well, surely if she were in her world and vandals saw her, they would run with sweat and chills all over their body. Well, as a person raised in a mostly pacifist society, it is normal for all this equipment to feel safe and powerful. "Then let''s get going" "Yes!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 8 VS Goblin settlement (Part 1)[Edited] "The Goblin settlement is about an hour away. I think it is better to wander around it, waiting for a group to go hunting or something like that. We will exterminate them and will gradually reduce their numbers to finally attack their base. What do you think? " "Mmmm¡­ I think that¡¯s the best option. Do you know how many goblin the settlement has?" "I do not know, I haven¡¯t seen it, I only know its location because of the system map. Its number is most likely to surpass 100 since it is a requirement for the mission to kill that amount, so it must logically exceed it¡± "More than 100? ... Will we do it with just the two of us?" "Don''t worry, that is why we will not attack the place directly. In addition, they general strength is that of an average man, they don¡¯t use sophisticated tools and are not very intelligent. We can do it, we have firearms and as I said before we will ambush Goblin groups with a moderate number of individuals¡± "Y- Yes, I will also help by doing my best" I just smiled at Kurisu and we walked in the direction of the goblin settlement marked on the map, she was attentive to her surroundings, or rather restless. But with my ability [Soul Of The Emperor] that I had been practicing, with a domain of 200m that it had now, I didn''t feel the presence of any monster or threat in that range. I consider telling her, but it is best if she get used to being alert. This is a world with much greater danger than the worlds we both lived. Also, perhaps due to the proximity of the Goblin settlement, the other monsters were driven away or hunted by them. So the only ones around here should be them, by default we are having what would be considered a quiet walk in the woods. After about 40 minutes we reach 1 km away from the target, this will be sufficient distance for our plan. From here we will circle the settlement looking for goblins in its vicinity. "The goblin''s nest is about a kilometer from here, let''s look for goblins around it" "Unn" She nodded in confirmation, and then we proceeded to comb through the area to find the little green men. About 15 minutes later we heard some grunts, recognizing them quickly I headed to the way where it came from. There they were, marching disorganized in a group of about 15 members while creating uproar wherever they passed as if they were the owners of the place. Fuuu ... 15, I wonder if the three I found the first day were explorers or they got separated from their group? It doesn''t matter, we have to end these ones anyway. I turned my gaze from them to Kurisu, she watched them carefully with her body shaking a little, it can''t be helped I guess, being the first time she see the creatures that should only belong to fantasy stories and knowing that she will have to face them soon. "Those green things are the goblin we were looking for Kurisu, they are about 700 meters away and by the direction they are walking they will reach our location in a few minutes" "Y-yes, I can see them, they really are as described in stories and animations ... I wonder if they have the same habits they say?" "Calm down, think of them as ducks when you shoot" "Ducks? But I like ducks, they''re cute ..." "... well, think of them as big cockroaches" "eeek, now I have chills" "K-kurisu? Just don''t think about anything, empty your mind and shoot when they enter your range." "O-ok" Well ... I can''t blame her for that, since in a second thought having to face one of those insects the size of a big dog is not pleasant. I can tolerate seeing cockroaches, but even when I see them fly they make me nervous with the idea that they would touch me ... Damn it, now even I have chills. Finishing our little talk I stayed by her side while she took possession of the most comfortable way to shoot. As the goblin approaches I can see small boxes on their heads with the text on their heads. [Goblin level 7], [Goblin level 6], [Goblin level 8]¡­ [Goblin elite level 14]. This must also be for [Evaluation] and the system integrating, right? It''s practical. That aside, there is an elite goblin, it will be the evolved form of a goblin I guess. He is a little taller than the others with a tiny horn on his head and instead of wielding a stick he has a rusty sword. I wonder if he cuts me with it, will I get tetanus or some disease. ... That would be more dangerous than the blade''s edge. [You may have a greater resistance to these, but for now it is better that you take that into account proceed whit precaution Alexander, although if you get stronger the diseases will be ineffective] Haaa ... Aurora I''m only at level 3, practically weaker than an ordinary person according to the standards you told me, although I don''t feel it that way, I don''t think I¡¯ll lose in physical strength against Kurisu. Why would I be more resistant? [Your body is different from a normal one, it was built with source energy, however, it could be said that its potential is in an embryonic state because it does not have enough source energy. You may think that it is much better than that of others in certain aspects] "But I don''t see much difference ... even a wild boar managed to hurt me." [The resistance of your body right now is not very different from that of a normal human, your greatest benefit is that the energy that enters your body is purified into source energy. While the other energies that people handle would be like gases that are contained by their body, it has a saturation limit so that the individual is not affected. In your case, that gas entering your body would be compress it until it solidifies and by the time it is saturated the amount of gas collected would be much higher for being compacted. You can see it as your body being like a hydroelectric dam in your world, the larger and more water it can store, the number of generators and power of they provide will increase. Therefore, although there will not be much difference in the first levels since this dam is barely being built, when you reach higher heights you will notice the large amount of stored power] Well ... I understand that I have a great advantage but unfortunately I can only verify it later, now am the same as a normal person. During the mental talk whit Aurora, the goblin entered the 400m range from where we were without having seen us. Kurisu held the gun and inhaled and exhaled air to stabilize herself, she looked at me and I returned a nod as a gesture to start. She turned her gaze to the group, removed the safety, charged and pulled the trigger. [Bang] On the side of the goblins we could see one of them having his arm detached from his body flying in the air. They stopped due to the sound of the detonation and became surprised later by the scream of their partner. "Grooow" [Bang] Before their little brains processed what happened, another goblin was hit in the side being sent back flying by the force of the impact, it rolled a couple of times and stopped on the ground moaning while the blood formed a small puddle. [Bang] ... [Bang] ... [Bang] Then hell broke loose upon them when a series of intermittent bullets attacked, those who had no luck lamented on the ground holding their wounds and the lucky ones who were not reached roared with hate to the enemy they desperately sought to be able to vent their anger on it, finally they notice us following the sound of rifle explosions and charged towards us. While they were running, Kurisu continued knocking down some until she ran out of bullets in the magazines. Of the 15 goblin only 8 remained standing, I don¡¯t know if it was luck or he had greater instincts, but the elite goblin was included among them. Kurisu quickly wanted to fill a magazine with bullets to continue shooting. But I spoke to stop her. "Kurisu is enough, its okay if you leave the ones left to me" Finishing my sentence I began to walk calmly towards them who were about 200m from us. Taking my time after several steps I drew the colt, and kept it with its nose towards the ground, they are still too far away to enter the effective range of this weapon. Seconds later, the first finally arrived, a normal goblin, the elite seemed to be more cautious and ran after the naive sacrifices that charge with enthusiasm, I don''t think it was just him being slow. Whatever, I have to kill him anyway, the order in which they die does not affect the result. He will only earn a few more breaths than the others. I focused on the first goblin with my eyes and proceeded to activate the domain of [Soul Of The Emperor] that I stopped using to not warn the goblin of our presence. If I had to put into words the feeling it gave, it''s like when you see in the anime of One Piece when Trafalgar D. Law activate his devil fruit but obviously with different effects. The goblin''s feet suddenly stopped and he even backed up a little when he saw me, without giving him time to take another step, I shot. What I can say? If he doesn¡¯t move, it''s exactly the same as shooting a tree like those I practiced whit. A hole appeared in his chest from which the blood pour in an instant, and as if he wanted to stop it from coming out he put both hands to his chest. Without continuing to pay attention to him, I focus on the next one, as if it were an instant repetition the same thing is repeated. In a few seconds 7 more goblin were having their last moments. Only the elite goblin remained, who, even though felt the pressure of my ability, endured it better than the previous ones. Besides the fear, I could still see the hate in his eyes when he looked at me after he examined his fallen companions around him. I remove the magazine, from which I use all of its bullets by storing it in the inventory, and take one from the bag from my leg and insert it. Without loading it, I put the insurance and put it in the case, it was just him and I being the perfect situation I wanted to check how strong it is compared to normal goblin and practice with my sword. I take black moon and resume my walk in the his direction, who let out loud grunts as I approached, rather than to intimidate me, he seemed to belong to a cornered animal and seeing the stage around us that should be exactly the case. When I reached a distance of about 10m away from him, he couldn''t stand the pressure and threw himself at me, brandishing his blade roaring as if his lungs were going to come out of his mouth. His movements were faster than those of his peers, but not as if to be astonished by them, they were something I could still deal with. Placing my sword in the path of the opponent, both collided and immediately the superior quality of my sword was noticed since it was embedded from the edge to the middle of his weapon, it¡¯s very likely that if either of us had more force it would break in two. But even with the advantage of the level of our weapons it seems that he surpasses me in strength, my sword was gradually retreating so took a step back separating ourselves and then making a linear cut. This time it was the turn for the elite goblin to defend. But before the weapons crashed, I pushed my sword back and placed it on my shoulder pointing to the elite goblin, I lower my center of gravity a little and execute a thrust. The enemy, not expecting for the attack change, was taken off guard and soon the tip of the sword was penetrating his chest. The elite goblin with all his effort jumped back trying to keep the sword from going deeper into his body, but still the sword managed to reach his internal organs making him expelling blood from his mouth. He must have thought that if it continued he would die, because suddenly he turned his back on me and started running away. Well, if he doesn¡¯t have the desire to fight, it¡¯s not useful practicing the [Swordsman] skill. I put black moon in its sheath and grab the colt, before he ran 10m away a bullet pierces his head. [Bang] He took a couple of steps and collapsed lifeless. With him being the last one his group they have been completely annihilated. 15 bodies were lying on their own blood with some still sobbing. I think at least I should get rid of their pain. With that idea inn mind I approach those who continue to make noise and release them from their misery. [Beep] [Alexander Level up to 6] [Kurisu Level up to 7] When I heard the System''s notification of our level up, a wooden chest appeared in front of the elite goblin''s body. Great! Another chest, I will open it later to see what it gives me. "There is no more danger Kurisu, you can get close, they won''t attack you" After looking around to see if there were more things to appear, good or bad, I call Kurisu informing her that it was safe to come here. Without taking too much time she walk to where I was, when she arrived and saw the goblins her face paled a little and she put a hand to her mouth somewhat shocked. She missed more than in the practice, but that was something expected because of the nerves and pressure one would face in real combat, let''s encourage her as a reward. "Don''t worry, they are not creatures with whom we can communicate and come to an understanding. You did very well Kurisu." "Unn" "Well, I''ll pick up the bodies. Maybe we can get something from them by selling them when we go to a town or city later." With that said I started with the elite goblin that was the closest and continued with the others who were almost reunited as they attacked together. Actually the battle was somewhat anti-climactic, I expected a little more because of my first impression of them. But now that I remember it, my problems were due to the wild boar ... well, I said that I was going forgive it since it provide me with food, so I can''t continue cursing it. "What did you think of your first battle with monsters?" "Maybe because of the weapons I don¡¯t think it was that difficult?" "You are right it is a great advantage to have them" Haaa ... with such remarkable efficiency it is difficult not to depend on them, I should find a balance and not neglect the development of my other abilities. On the other hand, I went up three levels and Kurisu one, I almost reached her and probably when we finished this mission I will have surpassed her. "Let''s get ready for the next fight, fill in the empty magazines. Once you''re done we''ll continue looking for more groups. We must finish off as many as we can before its leader notices that something is wrong, the elite goblin was smart enough to test us with his minions while he gathered information. It may be a pattern that the greater the strength or the position the monster has, their intelligence developed better¡± [That''s right, but you could also say that are their instinct that sharpens] When I listened to Aurora, Kurisu didn''t have stopped her hands and filled the magazine. I also did the same and filled the one I had spent. Once we finish talking I announce the continue of our mission. "Let''s continue" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 9 Mission Progress[Edited] This time I was struggling against 3 goblins with my [Black Moon], they were trying to surround me to take advantage of their numbers, and I was constantly moving around avoiding that. They were the last of the group we facing since the others had fallen a minute ago, I wanted to face the elite goblin that lead them, but due to my bad luck or his, he was the first one that Kurisu knocked down and now he was lifeless in the ground. His movements were more awkward than normal, due to the pressure of [Soul of the Emperor] that I exerted, I was tired of waiting for one of them to attack because they only kept their distance and looked at each other as if to convince the other one to move forward. Having enough of this strange dance between them and me, I charged at the one who was positioned directly in front of me, this one after seeing me it brandished his club, a bad idea on his part, my sword had even left deep marks on a metal sword so a simple stick was a just laughable, unless I hit an angle avoiding contact whit the edge the result was predictable. And as I imagined the black moon blade crossed the stick following its path to the goblin''s neck. I didn''t stand still waiting for the blood shower to start, I didn''t have the fondness of bathing on it, so I move in the direction of the next opponent. By the time the blood spurted from the goblin''s I neck reached my next target, I moved the sword horizontally and cut from side to side at his waist causing it to separate into two halves. Then I turned around and watched the last one, I brandished the sword to clean the blood in it making a red line on the ground. Perhaps because of what happened the other day I was in high alert when there was only one, but it was a relief that this time there was no wild boar or some other surprise. It was only him who looked at me with fear growling. "Grouw" Let''s get this over with, it''s getting late and don''t want night fall upon us before we can return to our cave. As if listening to my thoughts, the goblin avoided me the trouble of going after him or having to chase him while escaping. Either he is braver than the elite goblin I faced before or an idiot ... I don''t even know why I bother asking, the answer is obvious watching him run towards me being desperate and without any weapon in his hands. He threw himself at me and I avoid it taking a step aside, with his exposed back I cut his neck without being too deep for the head to come off. He lost his balance and fell to never get up again. [Beep] [Alexander level up to 8] [Kurisu level up to 8] Fuuu ... it''s over, I think we did enough for one day. This would be the fourth group of goblins that we exterminate and with the sun still a few hours away from hiding on the horizon, in addition to the fact that the AMMO is rapidly decreasing, I think it is better to return. I look around the area, this time they were a group of 17 goblin and 1 elite, a challenge for a small team of novice adventurers without doubt Again I realize the power of firearms, they are practically killing machines designed to counteract the numerical advantage. Its only disadvantage is the cost and more so in a place where weapons cannot be repaired in case of decomposition, practically turning them into disposable objects once they are damaged. On the other hand, they practically shoot crystals from my pocket with every shoot ... I can now understand why they say that wars can bankrupt a country. "I will collect everything and then we¡¯ll go to the cave Kurisu¡± I told her who is approaching after seeing that the last goblin had fallen. And as mentioned before I collect their bodies and if they still breathe I finish them off. When I get to the elite goblin I¡¯m surprised. "Great! Another chest" "What happened?" Kurisu asked looking with intrigue at the chest that I raised my hands, apparently she didn¡¯t notice the first one from before. "You could say that it is a bonus for our effort. They will appear on occasion and contain random objects inside that will help us." "Mmmm ... so let''s hope it''s a good thing" "This was the only thing left to pick up, we can go back" We walked in the direction of the cave at a moderate pace paying attention to the surroundings, in my case I¡¯m extending my domain, it was more effective than just depending on sight or hearing. We continue for a little more than half an hour until we see our humble provisional home. "Haaa ... We finally arrived" Kurisu speak sitting down on the floor carelessly and without worrying about getting dirty. Well, I should prepare the food or bathe. "Kurisu, I''ll prepare the food, I don''t know if you want to bathe right now or wait for us to get to a town to do it if you feel safer that way." With my words she began to sniffing herself discreetly, I don¡¯t think she smells bad, in fact, I think her aroma would be pleasant ... I mentioned it because she will feel refreshed and take away her fatigue, not that I¡¯m complained that she stinks. "When do you think we''ll go to a town?" "I can''t be sure, two or three days. We have to complete the mission, being optimistic we can complete it tomorrow, if not, the day after. Also, the nearest town is one day away." "... So how do I bathe here?" True, I didn''t have to worry because I was alone at the beginning ... well, I still don''t care if Kurisu looks at me when I am naked. But she is a girl, also a shy one, and she would not like to do it in front of someone. I will have to buy something to do it in a way that she feels calm. "You can use this canteen as a shower, do not be fooled by its size, it has enough water inside and here are the shampoo and other utensils for you to wash" "...where?" After giving her the objects, I step back and with the system I searched for something to allow her to bathe, I found a cylindrical structure with curtains where a person could fit and bought it, taking it out when I was at a reasonable distance. "There, it shouldn''t be any problem here" "... You can''t spy on me" "Don''t worry, I will respect your privacy, unless you want me to come with you I will stay on this side" I told her with a wink, women are complicated beings, for example, if answered only no, I bet she would be offended or doubt my sexual preferences. So I had to show an interest in her, and whit honesty that was not difficult. "I-Idiot" "Then I''ll prepare dinner, you can bathe in peace" "Aah" "What happens?" "I have no change of clothes" I went back into the system and looked for women''s underwear, a shirt and pants and handed to her. They were not my preferences, she used to dress like that. "Thank you" "Don''t worry and enjoy your bath" With everything ready she enters the structure and I move to prepare the food, we had to eat some supplement pills in the afternoon. They can fill your stomach, but to be honest... normal food is still better. In addition, our meet reserves are running out, maybe I should hunting more than goblins tomorrow... "Don''t go spying on me Alex or I''ll really get mad" While I was concentrating cooking I could heard Kurisu''s voice, I think she is too insecure or too anxious. I talk reassuring her. "Don''t worry Kurisu, I''m concentrated cooking" Not five minutes passed when her voice came from the other side of the curtains while the sound of the water accompanied it. I couldn¡¯t deny that I was very interested in knowing what was happening on the other side, but since I am a man of my word I restrained myself. "Seriously Alex, I''ll stop talking to you if you do it." "Kurisu, if you keep mentioning it so much I will think you are sending me hints and actually you want me to do it" "T-there is no way I can do that i-idiot" Even I began to get exasperate with such insistence, well, let¡¯s joke with her to get her distracted. "Kurisu can I ask you a question?" "¡­What is it?" "Why does the area of your chest bulge differently from mine?" "E-eh ... t-that''s ... that''s because I''m a girl" "Heee ... I see. So it''s normal for the left and right sides to be different?" "Eeeeh! I-impossible, they are the same!" While screaming in surprise, the sound of the dripping water stopped and the blurred silhouette of the curtain showed that she was examining herself in a somewhat desperate way. "No, I think they were asymmetrical" "L-lie they can''t be different" "In my opinion they were-" [Zhuuaaa!] "Look well they are the same !!!" While cutting the meat of the wild boar, the sound of the curtain was heard abruptly ... I looked up and there were the heavens manifested in a person ... no doubt her body reach perfection. Apparently she was one of those people whose clothes make them look thin, her breasts were larger than I thought, exceeding the small size and entering the moderates ... I also confirmed that she is a natural redhead watching her secret garden ... Ah! damn it I almost cut my finger. I swallowed loudly while watching in detail that figure sculpted by the gods, if compare it with others that I had the fortune to observe it would certainly be unfair for both of them. The seconds continued to pass and we both looked at each other, she as if waiting for an answer and I trying to save the image in my brain or rather printing it hard. "Unn, I was wrong ... from what I can see they are perfect" She inflated her chest with pride, and then in a couple of seconds as if finally realized the situation she was in, looked down at her body and then at me. She repeated it two more times and inhaled deeply. "Kyaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!!" She hide behind the curtain and paradise left the earth to remain hidden again ... Aurora, how much does a camera cost in the system? [... on average about 300G, but I do not recommend photographing a naked person who has access to a weapon without her consent] ... you have a very good point there... So how much does the skill [Photographic memory] cost? [It''s not cheap, 500,000C, ... I honestly don''t recommend you spend that amount just to satisfy your sexual desires. It''s better that you convince Kurisu to show you her body when you want to vent yourself] Hahaha ... I don''t know what you are talking about Aurora, I simply wanted it because it would be very useful to remember everything perfectly. [...] Well, let''s continue cooking. After about 30 minutes the food was prepared and we were both around the fire with the dishes served in front us. Kurisu seemed to have lost her voice after that tremendous scream, because she hadn''t said a word since leaving the shower. Her face was flushed and I doubt it is only because she had bathed previously. It was awkward to stay in this environment, so I broke the silence we were in. "Come on, it will get cold and won''t taste as good" "... Forget everything you saw" "That would be impossible for me, but I will try not to think about it very much. Is that okay?" "No, don''t just try. Definitely don''t do it!!¡± "Fine, fine, I won''t. Let''s go eat before it gets cold." "Huummp" "Now let''s todays result" I change the subject to soften things and make Kurisu''s mind get distracted to something else. In addition, it is true that we should review our achievements of the battles we had so far. Aurora can you show me the objectives of the [Monster settlement destruction] mission. [Sure, Alexander] [Objectives: Destroy Monster Settlement 0/1 Kill 100 monsters belonging to a settlement 61/100 Kill 10 elite monsters belonging to a settlement 4/10 Kill 1 Settlement¡¯s Chief 0/1] I was worried that the deaths caused by Kurisu would not count for the mission and I would had to kill them personally. It is a relief that the system has not gone to those extremes. [Kurisu, as your summon and as part of your team, her performance will also be counted as yours for the missions, unless the system specifies that it is something that you have to do personally, if an ally of yours does it in your place, the system will take it into account] Well, if I remember right, there were the 3 that I killed the first day, the 15 of the first group, time later we found another 13, 16 right away and the 18 at the end ... 65 minus the 4 elite of each group 61 goblin. Great progress, more than half of the goblin and only 6 of the elite remain. At this rate there is a great chance that we can complete the mission tomorrow. "We have killed 61 goblin and 4 elite. Great work Kurisu" "That many?" "Yes, you can say that we complete half of the mission. Now let''s see how many bullets we have left" Saying that, I look into the inventory, 96 bullets 9mm and 22x7.63mm ... damn, they disappear fast too. Kurisu didn¡¯t use 9mm bullets, but I do, and she practically rained bullets from the rifle over the goblin groups, so it is normal for those to be reduced so much. "We have half the bullets for 9mm and 22 for the rifle left ... certainly a great result also comes with great consumption" "I-I''m sorry, I think wasted a lot of bullets" "No, you did very well, you knocked down more than me, Kurisu, if it wasn''t for you I don¡¯t think I could do as good as we did together. Thank you" "... I understand, it''s good that I could be helpful" "You don''t have to be so modest, say it with pride " "Unn" I smiled at her and she returned the gesture. What remains is to see the chests we got from the fights, I hope they are good things. I take them out and carry the first one and open it, it shines for a second and disappears leaving 1,000G, 100C and some [Lizard Leather Gauntlets-J]. This one brought less objects than the previous one¡­ besides, I wonder if with this I have completed the set of the leather lizard armor? Let''s move on to the next one, with the same pattern the chest opens and leaves 1,000G and 100C in the same way, and to my surprise it brought two objects plus a box of 100 7.63mm bullets and a scroll. [Scroll "Fireball-I"] Shoot a ball of fire at the designed target, you need 10 crystals to activate it. Single use disposable item. Oooh, it''s a scroll with the magic fireball imbued in it. How powerful will it be? On the other hand, I thought that in the first level areas magic could not be used... [You''re right, all beings in level 1 areas can''t do it. But the ingenuity of intelligent individuals has always tried to find solutions and means to undo limitations.] I get it. Well, I''ll keep it as a trump card for now. The chest also saved me the cost of buying bullets for the rifle, great. "It seems that we have enough bullets for now" I told Kurisu who looked at all the objects in the chests, and then she focused on the one mentioned and nodded with satisfaction. "Well, then it''s my turn to bathe. You can wait for me or go to sleep" "Heee, can you do it alone or do you want me to help you?" When I got up and picked up everything, she asks me that, I turn to see her and she had on her face a smile of mockery. I see, she wants to make fun of me to get even ... Kurisu, Kurisu, Kurisu, you''re too naive by saying such type of jokes to me. "Really? I thought it would bother you, that is why I didn''t mention it, but if you can do it, I''d really appreciate it." With that said I begin to take off my clothes in front of her, first I take of the armor and then the shirt. Then I stood with my bare chest while she looked at me wanting to form words with her mouth, but they only remained in gestures. I unfasten the belt of my pants and continue lowering it without hesitation staying in underpants only. Her face at this time had already turned red and along with my pants falling Kurisu''s hands covered her eyes, but with large grooves between her fingers continuing to watch the show I offered. Her limit was when I take the elastic of the underpants with my thumbs and play with it, unable to bear it anymore she turned around and ran inside the cave while screaming. "I-idiot!" "Where are you going? Weren''t you going to help me bathe? " Haaa ... it''s a shame, it would be nice to have her delicate fingers washing my body. Without an audience, I proceed to undress completely and enter the bathroom structure. 15 minutes later I feel refreshed with a new change of clothes and with a bit of cold, the darkness began to engulf the remaining light so I hurry up and pick up the dirty clothes and armor and go to the cave. Inside was Kurisu tucked into my sleeping bag lying in the direction of a cave wall with her back to me. I just remember there was only one sleeping bag, I bought one in the system and extended it a meter away from her. Feeling my presence, she trembles a little, but keeps quiet pretending to sleep. "Good night Kurisu" "... idiot precocious boy, good night" Finally I hear her little murmur, I close my eyes and trying to sleep I talk to Aurora too. Good night, Aurora. [Rest well Alexander] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 10 VS Goblin settlement (Part 2)[Edited] Kurisu was in front of me completely naked, I got a glimpse again of something that should only exist as work of art or be unreal for its degree of perfection. Being honest I was a little nervous about the feeling of spoiling or blemish such a creation of God. Wouldn''t I be cursed or punished for doing it? Well, people would will surely curse me with all their heart, but I wasn¡¯t worried about it at the moment. I touched her skin slowly with my hand running through her body in a caress from her back to her waist, she felt like pure silk, but at the same time warm and soft, giving me an impulse to bite her playfully and my goal was the two mounds in front of my eyes with the buds of a pink flower. I looked up at her face which had a redder color than normal and her wet eyes that looked directly at me, then her full lips opened. "How long are you going to make me wait? Or do you want to embarrass me?" Screw it, if I am punished so be it. I will not regret it, it is something worth dying for. I pushed her shoulder gently to lay her down and climb on her body while thanking Cross for giving me this life. [Alexander !!] "What''s up? Wait about 2 more hours or at least one ... let me enjoy this moment and you''ll have my attention completely after Aurora" [Stop talking sleep and open your eyes] "Eh, sleep?" To confirm her words my eyes widened and only darkness filled my vision. The ¡°naked kurisu¡± had abandoned me ... damn it, you could at least let me finish my sweet dream Aurora. Now I''m just exited ... hell, I think the image of Kurisu''s naked body was too much for the body of a twelve-year-old boy in which the hormones look like small nuclear reactors working at everything they can give. [Stop saying nonsense, the enemy is approaching the cave] "What?" I quickly get up extending my domain and wiping the drool from my cheek and chin. I feel several presences on the edges of it, confirming Aurora''s words, I take my armor of my inventory and put it on while approaching Kurisu trying to wake her up. "Kurisu, wake up something is coming close to us" "Alex ... nooo ... you have to be gentle" "Kurisu !! Wake up fast and tell me what you are dreaming" "E-eh? Alex ... a-a dream?" "Yes, what was it about?" "W-we were both ... wait, why do I have to tell you? Y-You idiot" Ah damn it, her mental clarity was restored too quickly ... she could give me at least some details, right? [Focus Alexander] Correct, it is not the time for this, curiosity won me over and I wanted to know if it was one of those shared dreams. Sorry Aurora, do you have any idea what it can be? "Kurisu, take all your equipment and be ready, something is approaching the cave, most likely it is hostile. Keep your weapons loaded for whatever it may be." "I understand" [Most likely they are goblins who tracked you to the cave. They must have realized that something was killing them and went out to investigate] I assumed that, but they tracked me? ... Aah shit, I forgot to spray the odor blocking powder when we returned. The goblins kept approaching and the number that entered my domain increased. They were already about 100m from the cave. They went to the entrance and watched from outside, it was dark and the moonlight illuminated very little ... we are at a great disadvantage this time. "Grouw" "Gruuuon" "Grrr" Their growls reached my ears more and more clearly, I touch the Colt on my waist and tap on it with my index finger. The first thing is to nullify their advantage from the night vision ... Aurora, buy about 10 hand flares and a flare gun. [It''s 200C for 10 flares and 150 for the gun. Are you okay with that?] Do I have enough resources? If I have them don¡¯t hesitate, it¡¯s not that I can spend them once I am dead. For now it is better to solve our visibility even at the expense of all my wealth. [It''s enough. I used 150C and 2000G, the objects are in the inventory] "Do you know how many enemies are out there?" Kurisu asks me standing by my side tightly holding the M-14, even I feel somewhat restless with this situation, the fact that she looks calm enough comforts me a little. "Quite a lot, so far I sense 22 approaching the cave" "22?" "We have killed 18 rights? 4 more is not a big difference" I said smiling trying not to scare her. But they were not only 22, more began to appear every few seconds ... "You go back a little inside the cave and knock down those who are far from the entrance, I will take care of those who approach blocking their path here" "B-but I don''t know if can see them from that distance ..." "That will change soon." I said taking 4 flares in my hands. It only remains to wait for the attack, I¡¯ll throw it and counterattack whit these. I will also use the flare gun while fighting each other as a distraction. Damn, their number keeps increasing. Now there are 30 of them ... I can notice some of them on not far from the cave and among the trees and in the shadows. But it seems that they are not going to attack, they are probably waiting for others. "GROOOOWWWN" As we watched the minutes passed, then there was a loud roar in the darkness of the forest that penetrated to soul. Kurisu next to me trembled and the goblins did the same, but after the initial surprise they charged to the two of us in the cave. I hit the base of the flares on the wall of the cave causing them to ignite, and one by one I throw them in the area of in front with a few meters between each one, in a way that the illumination covers a larger area. They were puzzled by the sudden fluorescence in a red hue, putting their hands in front of their eyes because of the discomfort caused by the glare. Logically I didn''t wait for them to adapt to the light, I start shoting and emptied the charger over them andfollowing my example, Kurisu did the same behind me. I didn''t take a new magazine out of the bags on my leg, I just eject the one in the gun and fill it again. Maybe I should have bought more chargers ... well, it''s too late to regret it now. The bodies of the goblin fell constantly, but because of the short distance in both sides and their numbers that don¡¯t seem to decrease, after using all the bullets that I had just filled in the cartridge they managed to reach the entrance of the cave. I draw Black Moon taking it with my right hand while in my left I hold the colt. I advance to the goblin that is attacking with the club against me and evade the blow making a low cut amputating his leg, he loses balance and falls. I count the seconds until the next one comes, nailing the sword to the ground and I remove the magazine without bullets from the colt and replace it with one of the 2 that have in my leg. I Pick up my sword and receive the next two goblins that arrive after. With a cut from top to bottom diagonally I take care of the first and the second who intended to throw me a rock got a shot in the forehead preventing him from doing so. Unfortunately there was no time for rest, three others arrived taking the place of those who fell. When I looked at them, they had the name of elite goblin on their head. Great, these also come in groups, in addition to being a little stronger than normal the is problem that they carry better weapons. Two of them had swords battered by lack of maintenance and the last one a dagger. I shoot the first one and knock him down, even with better weapons if they don''t get close enough they are no different than the others, they die equally from the bullets of my gun. With a smile on my face at the thought of that, I aim to the second, but before I can pull the trigger I feel that something is holding my leg. I turn my vision and find the goblin that I had cut his leg trying to bite me. It is good that this time I¡¯m wearing lizard skin shoes because I only feel the pressure of his teeth on the area but there is no pain, I embed my sword in his head until it reach the ground. When I take it out, leaving the goblin that was spitting blood from his mouth and staining my shoes, the other two elite goblins reached me. The one with the sword comes in my direction so I block it with mine, but the one with the dagger goes to my side and takes advantage of the fact that am entangled with his partner to try to stab me with the dagger. While I¡¯m clenching my teeth in anticipation of the pain that will come, I saw a part of his head bursting where the bullet shot from Kurisu comes out. Ah, hell that was close ... both, his dagger and the bullet were close. I feel my legs shake a little. Only the elite goblin with which I crossed swords remained, his strength was greater than mine, so he pushed me back slowly. I slip the colt with which supported the back of the blade edge and aligned it with his head and shot. The weapon that was trying to cut me lost its strength and fell along with its owner. The goblins continued to attack the cave no matter how many we take down in the process, it was mentally exhausting to look up and see that their number did not seem to decrease. I knock down the same amount of goblins as the remaining load of the magazine''s bullets left in the weapon and proceed to insert the last one. At that moment a shout from Kurisu and Aurora reach me at the same time. ["Watch out Alex / Alexander"] I raise my head and suddenly I felt an impact on my head making my world spin around. With my hand holding the part that hurts, I realized that a rock has been thrown at me. I shake my head to try to take away the drunken sensation, but without giving me time more goblins come to my place. "Aaahhh" With a shout to my enemies, I concentrate my domain on the closest ones, causing their steps to stop and tremble at the pressure and intimidation created by the sound. I charge towards them and take their lives with cuts and shots. "GROOOOWN" The fearsome roar is heard again throughout the area, and looking for its origin I found the largest goblin I have seen so far, probably about the same height as Kurisu or a little taller. In his head stood two horns that were visible to the naked eye. He had a muscular or chubby body and wielded a large ax. With a presence that stood out on the battlefield he appears riding what it looks like a wolf. The goblins stop and watch him with fear and idolatry. Damn, isn''t he too full of himself to be a simple goblin? ... Well, it''s not a simple goblin, I could read over his head [Goblin Chief level 22]. Let''s think positively and say that he save me the work of going to his den and take him out. Fuuu ... let''s see what you are made of. I pointed with the colt at him and shot, he must have been watching us for quite some time because the ax intercedes between his body covering it. "Tch ... well, it would be weird if he died with just that" While expressing my thoughts he charges towards me, with the speed of the wolf it doesn¡¯t take long to arrive and he waves his weapon. By instinct I block it with Black Moon, which was a bad idea. The impact shakes my body and sends me flying several meters, I roll a couple of times and when stop I was on my knees with one hand on the ground and the other holding my sword as a support. My arms were numb and I lost the colt from the blow. The goblin leader looks at me and from what I can interpret from his features, seems to be laughing and having fun because of my situation. "Kurisu, Kill his wolf !!" "Y-yes, are you alright?" "Don''t worry about me, there are just a couple of scratches." I take out two flares and hit them against the ground causing them to activate. The goblin Chief that intended to charge, get distracted about it and observes the sparks created by the flares. Standing still, I focus my domain on the wolf that he is riding ... if with the elite goblins doesn¡¯t have much effect, I can expect it¡¯s even worse whit the Goblin Chief. "Kill the wolf" [Bang] "Woouf" The wolf''s legs give up and his head touches the ground moaning in pain, the goblin Chief who mounted him follows up when he loses the balance. I throw the flares in the direction of where I was before flying away looking for my gun, I found it and run to where it is. Thank God it wasn''t far, I take it and unload the charger in where the goblin Chief stood. A few bullets hit the target, but as if he barely noticed them, he roared to where I was, taking the ax and fiercely hitting the wolf and throwing it in my direction. The wolf''s body passes beside me howling in lament. Well, if he treats his allies like that, I don''t want to know what awaits me if fall into his hands... I go back to where Kurisu is aiming the rifle at the Goblin chief. I hear the shot and see a good piece of meat detach from the shoulder on which he holds the ax. With the opposite hand, he press the wound. "GROOOOOOWW" He looks at us as if we had killed his family ... which makes sense because we have done that. The first flares I throwed begin to fade, losing their brightness and the darkness regains its lost dominion. "Kurisu lend me your Beretta" I keep the colt in the inventory and take the Beretta with the magazine from her hands, I place them on my waist and in my leg bags respectively. I take the flare gun and aim it at the sky and pull the trigger. [Bang]¡­ [Puum] A short bang is heard followed by a little explosion accompanied by a light hiss and the entire area around the cave is illuminated in a reddish tone. "Graon" "Greew" "Grrrun" "Grown" The crowd of goblin is disturbed by the sudden little sun in the sky and they growl in fear. The Chief observes with distrust and restlessness and seems to be deciding what to do next. Replacing the flare gun with the Beretta in my hands, I begin to walk and start shooting at the normal goblins. "GROONW" The goblin Chief gives an order and goes back to the forest while looks at us and covers himself with the ax, with his steps the rest of the goblins run to the forest in panic. I only managed to knock down a couple more before they disappear from my vision on the security from the threes. Seconds later the place returns to its tranquility with only the sound of insects in the background. Haaa ... we have resisted, I clean the blood that was driping from my temple to my chin stopping the falling drops. "What do we do now?" Kurisu''s voice interrogates me while approaching whit sweat slicing down her forehead and the hair sticking to her skin. I think for a moment, but before answering I ask Aurora. Aurora do you know how much is left till dawn? [Less than 1 hour] "Let''s rest for about 15 minutes while we prepare everything to follow after them, with the amount we killed yesterday and those who we just knocked down, I think we have reduced their number quite a bit by now. Besides, their leader is injured, he is probably frustrated and the whole camp will be in disarray after their lost" "I get it" "Let''s finish the mission and get out of the forest" With that said I take out all the magazines and we begin to fill them while remain alert of our surroundings. They could still come back and attack us after all, I keep my domain and focus on any suspicious movement that occurs. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 11 VS Goblin settlement (Part 3) "Aauch !!" "Don''t move, it hurts because you''re moving" "No, I don''t think that''s why ... it must be because you''re tightening too much" At Kurisu''s insistence, she is threatening the wound on my forehead. I had told her that I was fine since it stopped bleeding, but because of her insistence now she was bandaging my head. To be honest this hurt it more than the pain the wound caused me, but let''s not waste her good intentions... [Beep] [Alexander level up to 10] [Kurisu level up to 9] Suddenly I felt some kind of energy entering my body, until now I hadn¡¯t felt this way. I knew that every time I level up logically I was strengthening myself, but I thought it was something that went unnoticed. On this occasion I could feel the energy entering my body and going all over it completely filling me with strength. [That''s because you entered level 10, every ten levels are like small limits and by crossing them it creates such feeling. The levels [10, 20, 30, 40, 60, 70, 80, 90] are small limits, the [50 and 100] are two big breakpoints] I see, how strong will I be whit this now? I think the feeling is more of a false perception and it shouldn''t have changed so much since the elite goblins in spite of crossing level 10 couldn¡¯t completely suppress me whit their strength. "Done, this should be fine" Kurisu speaks satisfied with herself by the first aid application ... the bandage is a little tight. Well, with the potion I apply before it will heal quickly anyway. Do you know the number of goblins we killed in the attack on the cave, Aurora? [42 normal goblins and 5 elites] Then we fulfilled the quota for normal goblins and just need one more goblin elite for the 10, the remaining is to end the goblin chief. It is time to finish this and get on the way to realize the mission of registering in the world guild. "Let¡äs go Kurisu, we have given them enough advantage so they and don¡¯t notice us following them. I want to attack when the first rays of the sun descend to the ground" "I get it" With that said we advanced in the forest, with the map it was not difficult to follow the right direction even at night. We just had to remain alert for any other beast that would take us as an easy prey. Surely because of the number of goblins walking in the forest form a large group they frightened any possible predator that lurked at night, because we found nothing but small animals and insects. The difficult thing was to walk in an area full of obstacles at night, Kurisu almost fell repeatedly so our speed was slower than during the day. I thought about lighting a flare to see better, but gave up on the idea not wanting to be discovered, this would be too obvious in the dark without a doubt, so enduring the hardships of the road, we continued moving forward. About 40 minutes passed and the clarity began to reclaim the territory of the night, in front of us was a small hill that had several cave entrances. In the larger one, two elite goblins were seen watching, acting nervously because from inside the cave roars of fury could be heard. "GROOWN" Whooaa, the leader is in a very bad mood or maybe his wounds hurt ... hehehe, he should be happy to even feel something because I will send him to eternal darkness soon. So this is the goblin settlement? I expected small cabins or something like that, but I think I gave too much credit to their intelligence. ¡°Are you ready?" "Yes" "Well, finish with the goblin at the entrance" With my order Kurisu takes position and points to the elite goblin. Seconds later, the first falls immediately after the detonation of the cartridge and the second bullet drowns out the other''s shout. The goblin that probably attacked our cave recognized the sound of the fire weapons as a tumult breaks loose inside and they start to get out in clutter. I get ahead and with my colt I kill anyone who enters my line of sight, there are still a lot of them left, but fear takes hold of them and instead of attacking us they try to spread to the surroundings. "GROOWWN" The goblin chief comes out of the cave, he looked exhausted and had lost color turning pale ... it is the bad thing about bullet wounds, if it is not treated and the bullet is removed is difficult to stop the bleeding. Looking at the situation of the messy group makes his fury rise to another level. It roars again several times, but does not seem to reach the other goblins. Then, infuriate attacks the nearest goblin with his Ax. "Come on, you can''t blame them. Even with low intelligence they know they''ve lost." I speak to the Goblin Chief walking towards him, when he hears me it directs his anger to me and takes a step towards in my direction. But when I aim at him with the weapon stops and put the ax as a shield, so he can only roar to vent his anger. I shoot a bullet and hit the ax shaking it ... well, there is no rule about keeping hitting the same obstacle, right? This time I direct the colt at his feet and he falls on one knee with a new hole in it. "GOOWW" "It''s nothing personal, it¡¯s just that our species can''t coexist togeth-" As a desperate means he throws his ax at me, which I evade easily since he had lost most of his strength. I walk towards him who continues to growl whit the knees on the ground to end this with [Black moon], reaching a meter from him I cut off his head. [Beep] [Alexander level up to 11] With this the mission should be completed, I wait for the system notification to continue , but it doesn¡¯t arrive so I review the objectives. [Objectives: Objective1: Kill 100 monsters belonging to a settlement (100/100) Objective2: Kill 10 elite monsters belonging to a settlement (10/10) Objective3: Kill 1 Chief of the settlement (1/1)] Aurora don''t tell me that I have to flatten this hill for it to count as destroying the Goblin settlement, isn''t that a bit exaggerated? [No, you just have to look for the crystal that serves as the core of the settlement. It is for this crystal that the goblins can gather in large numbers and grow stronger] "Kurisu I''m going to enter the cave, stay alert" "Yes" After telling her that I proceed to enter the cave, it was a bit dark inside so I light a sparkler, no longer needing to worry about being noticed. I move slowly for any possible surprise inside, following the corridor I find a wider area where there are several goblin taking care of what seems to be young goblins ... when they look at me they run to other corridors moving away quickly. Well, if they don''t attack me, I don''t see the need to kill them, I don''t find it pleasant to kill unprotected creatures ... I continue searching and finally find what I was looking for. In another breech of the cave with a very faint glow a crystal was positioned in the center of the room surrounded by other objects such as weapons, armor, bones, coins etc. Is it the same as the crystals I have? Or is it different? [It''s the same, crystals for people are like energy sources, but monsters can absorb that energy because they have an affinity for it. Since it is too large for a single individual to consume, they simply absorb the energy irradiating of this] Mmmm ... it seems that monsters have it to easier to strengthen than other creatures. I take the crystal in my hands and the robotic system sounds in my head. [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Destruction of monster settlement¡± Rank: ¡°I¡± Description: Exterminate harmful pests for humans. It is always better to reduce the population of monsters to prevent them from getting out of control. Objectives: Destroy Monster Settlement 1/1 Kill 100 monsters belonging to a settlement 100/100 Kill 10 elite monsters belonging to a settlement 10/10 Kill 1 head of a settlement 1/1 Failure Condition: Death of The User, Chief of the settlement escapes. Time Limit: 52hrs:03min: 41seg Rewards: 1,000x Crystals 10,000x Gold Skill [Tame-J] ] [Mission completed Rating: ¡°S¡± Additional rewards: 1,000x Crystals 10,000x Gold System function unlocked: Decompose 1x Scroll of Human Transmutation nvl1] Great, we have finished what had to do in the forest, we can leave and go to the city now. But what is supposed that I do with all of this... With the crystal still in my hands I look at the objects all around. Can I sell them in the city? Some just look like rusty scrap. Well, don''t they say that someone garbage it¡¯s others treasures? Let¡¯s put them in the inventory for now, if I can''t get rid of them by selling them I¡¯ll just throw them away later. It wasn''t like I take everything away, I just chose the ones that looked better and take them. I pick up everything that seemed useful in a quick inspection, I finish and leave the cave throwing the sparkler to the side of the entrance. Aurora what are the profits from the expedition to the cave? [They are: 3 [J-Swords] functional that only need some maintenance. 1 [Shield-J] in the same condition. 5 [Simple Leather Armor-J] 1235x Gold 1 [Ax-J] used by the Goblin Chief 517x Crystals, is the value in normal crystals that acted as the nucleus of the Settlement] Most of the objects are probably from adventurers or unfortunate people who fell into the hands of the goblins. You can rest in peace, I will take the objects as a reward for avenging you. "Let''s collect the goblins¡¯ bodies and return to our cave Kurisu" "Yes, take this, I found it when you left inside" She replied happily as if she got rid of a weight on her shoulder and extended her hands to give me a wooden chest with some iron inlays. Great, a chest and it seems better than the previous ones. Actually I also find myself in a good mood for all the gains, it seems that killing monsters pays very well. We take Approximately 30 minutes to reach the cave. All the bodies of the goblins we left were scattered around the cave entrance, I look if there is a chest that has been overlooked due to the darkness, but I didn''t find any. What I have is enough, my mood will not be affected by something like that. In the same way we collect everything and without entertaining ourselves too much we go to the town marked in the map. As we walked I decided to see our "Status" to see the progress we had after completing the mission. --------------------------------------------------- [Status] Name: Alexander Ilios Apeiro Race: Human Age: 12 years old Level: 3> 11 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 180/200 Source energy (SE): 0 Strength: J Resistance: J Dexterity: J> I Intelligence: I Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills] [Innate]: [Will of the Worlds-SSS] [Soul of the Emperor-J > I] [Blessing of Origin-SSS] [Interdimensional Inventory-SS] [Evaluation-SSS] [Fire Immunity-S] [Spiritual Vision-S] [Assimilated]: [Stealth-J] [Light feet-J> H] [Cut-J> H] [Thrust-J> I] [Courage J> H] [Roar-J> I] [Shoot-H] (New) [Tame-J] (New) [Magic]: [Multi-elemental Affinity (Sealed)] [Wings of the Sun (Sealed)] [Developing]: [Luck-S] [Charm-C] [Swordsman-J> H] Wives: 0 Lovers: 0 Followers: 0 Summons: 1 Kurisu Makise Gold: 22,507 Crystals: 2746 Current world: Gaia (Upper World) Area: Inimp ------------------------------------------------------------------ Damn, that''s how someone who gets rich from a good business should feel ... but it''s a shame that it seems that my statistics didn¡¯t grow. The only one that advanced is dexterity, it seems that it is easier for the skills to develop, or it might be due to my [Blessing of Origin]. I can¡¯t know for sure if my grown is good or not because I don¡¯t have a basis for comparison. Let''s see Kurisu''s, although she was not in the frontline of the fight, it cannot be denied that she was very useful with her M-14 rifle and cover fire. ------------------------------------------- [Status] Name: Kurisu Makise Race: Human Age: 18 years old Level: 6 > 9 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (-) Strength: J Resistance: J Dexterity: J Intelligence: G Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills] [Innate]: [Erudite-A] [Prodigy-S] [Apostle of Wisdom-SSS (Sealed)] [Assimilated]: [Analysis-E] [Calculation-A] [Parallel Thought-C] [Shoot-I] (New) [Magic]: None [Developing]: [Academics-E] [Sniper-I] Current world: Gaia (Upper World) Area: Inimp -------------------------------------------------------- It is not very different from what I saw at the beginning, she increase 3 levels in addition to gaining the ability to shoot too. What surprises me was that she obtained a development skill related to weapons, or more precisely rifles. Sniper, it fits quite well for her role as a support. [Sniper-I Description: Greater understanding on the use of long range weapons. With it the user is supported with a minimum correction in the adjustment when aiming and thus being able to succeed in shooting at the target.] "You won two new skills Kurisu" ¡°Eh, really? Which?" "Shoot and Sniper, the latter will help you to develop as one as the name implies, the higher the rank of the skill the better you will become¡± "Unn!" She nodded happily, it must have been important to have a battle skill for her. Nor would I complain if she just continued to develop on the mental side since when she learns magic she would be a great her help either way. "How are you, can go on? Don''t you want to take a break?" "Yes, I''m fine thanks" She didn''t seem to lie and be over exerting since her breathing was regular. We had leaved the forest for a couple of hours now and we are walking along a path created by people going from the village to the forest. We continued walking and the minutes turned into hours, we stopped a little to eat and replenish energies and once full again we keep going. We got distracted talking about what we had lived so far and in this way we get know each other better. When the sunset came I have in mind looking for a place to spend the night, we should be halfway to the town. Leaving the trail for a few meters we went under a big tree start creating our camp. I buy a tent where we could both sleep comfortably. When I saw Kurisu she blushed a bit, I was expecting for her to ask for another one, but she must have thought it was more secure if we stuck together because she didn¡¯t complain. For my part, of course I wasn''t going to complain neither, so when it was time to sleep after we had dinner, I was a little excited. If I was lucky I wanted to try to hug her while we slept, I wouldn''t take things too far just a little skinship should be fine. But she cruelly broke my illusions when she entered and asked for her sleeping bag ... damn it, I should had put sheets on the floor to avoid needing the sleeping bags ... sadly I also take mine when I give hers, it is not fun to embrace a person wrapped as a caterpillar. That night I slept with melancholy and cursing the sleeping bags. We wake up next morning and keeping everything away we continue with yesterday''s routine, walk and walk. Some hours later we could see in the distance what would surely be the chimneys of the people preparing food. It seems that we are almost there, we should reach in a short time, I doubt that we will continue to the city this same day, we will spend time watching how are the people and customs in this world, we may have to find an inn and I hope they are not full or at least I hope there is an Inn in the village to begin whit, I don''t want to have to sleep outdoors today. "It seems that the town is not far away" "Yeay, I can sleep in a bed today!!" "What a coincidence, I was thinking the same ... I hope to sleep in that bed today too" "Unn!" It''s sad that she doesn''t understand my joke ... or she may not care? No, I¡¯m sure she didn''t get the double meaning. But we reach human territory at least, that is what matters, the rest will happen if it has to happen. Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 12: The Civilization[Edited] We were getting closer and closer to the town and could hear the hustle and bustle of the crowd, it seemed a very lively and active town. Houses entered our vision, and people ran everywhere. I didn''t expect them to come to meet us, but they didn''t even pay attention to us. "Well, we get to civilization" "Do you think so?" Everyone was focused on their own work and shouting whit excitement, I wonder if it''s a kind of festival... the decoration is the most extreme with flames on the houses and they were acting some performance with two sides, one chasing the other. I honestly believe that the script is a bit cliche. "What strange festival don''t you think so, Kurisu? Besides, even if they put a lot of feeling into it, wouldn''t be a problem if the town burns if the fire gets out of control?" "What the hell are you thinking? No matter how you look at it, the town is being attacked by bandits." Well, you can also see it that way, am I wrong to think positively? It''s not like we knew their customs. Then a mature woman in simple clothes giving the appearance of a villager approaches us followed by two men who do not seem to care about their hygiene. "Are you carrying out some kind of festival?" "H-help please" I ask her to confirm while enduring Kurisu''s gaze , the villager runs and stands behind us and the men who followed her set their sights on us. " Wooh , we hit the jackpot. These are much better than every other I''ve seen in the town." "I want the little girl, I like them to be more tender" [Bang] The second man who opened his mouth falls dead with a hole between the eyebrows, and the other freeze looking at the gun that release and shoot. "H- Hey, what''s up, get up, didn''t you want the little girl?" "Don''t waste your words, he can only listen to God now. But don''t worry, I will send you along with him seeing how much you worry for him" Finishing my words I aim my gun and kill him. Do you think I''m inhuman? What can I say? I¡¯m not so naive to believe that my words could make him come to reason and change his lifestyle. Nor I am an altruist, every person has to strive for their own happiness ... well, if it were a beauty I would think about it. Besides, above all things I literally was putting my own ass at risk, and anyone who wants to take Kurisu''s virginity against her will have to ask my [Colt] and [Black Moon] first if they agree with that. . What? That they were humans? That is easier to answer, anyone who aims to my butt is no different than a goblin for me, and if I can kill them without regrets that same result awaits others. But that''s my way of thinking, Kurisu shook a little when she saw me kill them. I hope she get used to this and leave behind a little of her entrenched mentality of values from earth for her own good. The sound caught the attention of a few people in the surroundings and among them some of the bandits that carried a bow aimed at us. "Knock down the one who carries the bow Kurisu" "B-but he is a person" Tch, too late, he has shot. I step forward covering her, the arrow flies and hits my shoulder. I only feel a little of the impact before getting repelled by my armor. I immediately knocked him down after three shoots of my weapon. "We must cover ourselves with the houses, we are easy targets for them" I take Kurisu''s hand and pull her to shelter us behind a wall of a house and while do in so, I shout at the villager who sat on the floor. ¡°Hey you, if you don''t want to be killed don''t stay there" "Y-yes!" [Beep] [Mission / Principal "The Birth of a Hero¡± Rank: ¡°J¡± Description: Save the people from the attack of the bandits. In times of difficulty who stands against the oppressor of the weak is acclaimed by the crowd as Hero, a title loaded with the hope and longing of people and feared by those who want to subject their whims to normal citizens. Objectives: Objective1: Finish with at least 20 bandits (3/20) Obective2: Kill the bandit leader: (0/1) Rewards: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold Development Skill: [Hero-C] Failure Condition: Death of The User, Bandit Leader escapes, Destruction of the village, Death of > 70% of villagers. (Current villagers 88%)] Damn, isn''t it a bit unfair that the account starts already at 88%? I can''t stand here without doing anything ... the problem is that can''t leave Kurisu alone. ¡°Kurisu a mission to save the people was activated ... I need to be sure that at least you can defend yourself. If anyone approaches you with bad intentions, aim and pull the trigger" "B-but if I shoot I can kill them ..." I take Kurisu''s face with my hands and closely look into her eyes with the strongest and most serious expression I can do, I tell her raising my voice. "I don''t give a damn what happens to other people, as long you''re safe, everyone else is dispensable. If someone attacks you even if it''s a villager wanting to take advantage of the situation, empty the magazine of your weapon on him, I''ll take full responsibility for the consequences. Is that clear? " "U- unn " "Well, take out your Beretta and stay alert" After releasing her she takes her gun as told, the villager was watching us anxiously and when I look at her she trembles a little. "If you want to be safe stay by her side ... and you better not try anything strange" "O-of course, I won''t do anything, I''ll just stay with her and help in any way I can" I nod to the two of them, and then I approach the edge of the wall and poke my head to see the other side. No one seems to be following us, I run to find my next target and passing a few houses I hear a scream from inside one. " Nooo ... please let me go, I don''t want this ... snif ... stop" "Shut up bitch!! You''ll see how much you will enjoy it right away hehehe ..." There was no need to be a genius to know what is happening inside, I enter through the open door and inside were two people who I could read above their heads [Thief level 8] and [Villager level 5]. The bandit was holding a girl in torn clothes while trying to lower his pants. "H-help me ... no, please run ... get away from here" " Hehehe ... it seems like this is my lucky day ... she''s a bit small, but it''s prettier than this bitch ... wait a little bit and I''ll be right with you" When I approach they notice me, my first impression of the girl is good, because seeing my appearance even in her situation she worried about me. As for the thief ... he was a simple bastard whit nothing special in him. I look at the latter and answer him smiling while walking putting and standing less than a meter away from the man. "I don''t like waiting ... and it''s a shame for you, but I like being the one who penetrates" " Guek ..." My sword pierces his chest that was completely unprotected by having the hands on his pants. He looks at me with fear and pain but I just keep smiling and before he loses his consciousness forever, I whisper. "Quiet, it will only hurt a little at the beginning but soon it will go away and you will feel better" The thief wanted to say something, but only managed to choke on his own blood, closing his eyes and losing consciousness he dies so I withdraw my sword. I focus my attention on the girl, her appearance could not be considered beautiful but her features were pleasant to the eye. "Are you alright?" "T-thanks¡­ I did¡­ I don''t know what would have happened if he continued" I do know, but let''s not put her through more bad things informing her of that. Now that I think about it, I didn''t ask the other villager anything... I was too rushed, let''s get some information from her. "Do you know how many thieves are attacking the town? Or who leads them?" "M-many ... a scary man is the one who gave them orders" Haaa ... well, at least I have more information than before ... I will have to find the rest for myself. "I-I''m so sorry ... I couldn''t be very helpful" "Don''t worry and try to hide so they won''t catch you again, and before you ask, I can''t bring you with me since I''m going to kill the other thieves" I should have frowned when she answered the questions because she apologized right away. I turn around to continue looking for thieves and when I hear her move, I spoke again to prevent her from following me, then she turns around and seems to try to find somewhere to hide as I said. Leaving the house, I see three more bandits who are patrolling the area or looking for a target, I walk towards them and when they are within my reach, the explosions of the bullets sound. When I wanted to take care of the third bandit, I only heard a click ... I had spent all the bullets. I put away the colt and charge whit my sword towards him, in just a few seconds we are face to face and he tries to take his weapon, but before he can make it, I cut his wrist. " Ghaaaa ... d-damn brat, I''ll kill you ... no, I''ll capture you and make you be the mascot of the whole band" "Where is your boss? How many people are in your group?" "W-wait for me to put my hands on you, I will make you pay damn whore¡± While he continues to curse me, I apply force in the arm where he lost his hand... I wouldn''t mind if he insulted me, my problem was that they took me as a woman. Fuuu , I think this won''t change soon. Nailing the tip of my sword on his shoulder I shout. "Answer if you don''t want to lose another limb" " Aaahh , D-die cheap whore, you just have to wait and they will come to deal with you properly" " Tch , you are not useful ro me then. Go and keep company to your other friends hell" Without telling him more, his head flies, I honestly prefer to kill them with the gun. I have no problem with taking their lives, but the feeling of cutting someone similar to you and seeing it closely while the light in their eyes goes out is not pleasant. I walk and change the charger at the same time. I hear shouts from inside a house and a scene like the one avoided before is taking place inside, unfortunately for the woman I didn''t arrive on time ... and the progress was more advanced than before. The woman cried while 2 thieves took advantage of her. I approach, but she was too distressed and they were too absorbed in what each one did so no one notices me. I took the one who was r*ping her from the leather armor and pulled him back. I considered killing him instantly, but the woman already had enough to also have to bathe in her aggressor''s blood. "What the hell, who the-" [ Bang ] With the shout the other two people in this room notice me, I kick the other man away from the woman and he die without much resistance like his partner. The woman gets up and with the remains of the clothes she still wears, tries to cover herself, I buy a sheet in the system and put it on her. "No one will hurt you anymore" "Hic ... snif ... M-my husband" I follow her gaze while she is sobbing and in another room of the house there is a body lying on the floor. I''m not good at this kind of situation... "Try to live for him too ... I need to go" "N-no, don''t leave me alone .. ,. hic- snif ... please" "I will look for the other thieves and take revenge for your husband. Hide somewhere while everything ends" She looked at me for a moment and then nodded and in tears asks me not to forgive any of them. I get up and walk to the exit after promising her without giving more words of comfort. When something happens to you and you listen to others trying to comfort you, seems so overuse it to me, those are things that can only be said because the other person is fine. In my opinion sometimes the best remedy is only the time and support of the people you trust. When I leave the house a group of men are approaching talking to each other. They seemed in a bad mood, but when they see me it seems as if their day gets better. "The boss''s orders to come and check the strange sounds were not so bad after all, we found a treasure" " Hehehe ... the one who catches her first has the first turn" "It seems high quality, if the boss finds out that we ruin her,he will kill us all" "He don''t have to find out" "He''s right, if we keep our mouth shut he won''t know what happened" While they run to where I am, I walk to them, not everything is bad with this body, due to my appearance, these types of people are very likely to lower their guard and consider me someone helpless. The first one comes a few steps away from me and I take the hilt of [Black Moon] and make a diagonal cut from the bottom up. The second one is surprised when he sees my sword and with his eyes wide open presses his throat where the blade passed. The third back one take a step back so I charge and thrust my sword and then I kick him and take out my sword from his body. The fourth having enough time takes out a saber, with my left hand I take the colt and before he make a move a bullet goes out through his skull. The fifth is paralyzed and just watches me as if he saw a demon, I approach with both weapons in my hands and then ask with a smile. "Will you tell me where your boss is or do you want to accompany your friends to the next life?" "M-my Boss?" ¡°Yes, where is your boss and how many of you are left?¡± "H-he''s in the town square choosing who can be sold for a good price and our group is 27 men and the boss. D-don''t kill me ... I''ll do what you want" ¡°Throw your weapons, kneel and shut your mouth !! " So half of them are left, after he does what I order him, I refill it all the magazines. With [Black Moon] I made a light cut on my arm and put blood under my nose and the edges of my mouth, I thought about using the blood of the bandits, but I was disgusted just thinking about it. Finishing I speak to the thief again and after sheathing my sword I point to the colt. "See this?" "Yes!" "As you can see, it can throw small pieces of iron at high speed and can easily kill a man." I point out to his partner that died from a shot and the thief nods strongly, then I told him to get up and he stands up trembling. "Turn around" When he turns around, I stand by his side and place the tip of the weapon between his buttocks, he trembles and gives me a pleading look with fear. I don''t have any strange hobbies so you can be calm as long as follow my orders. "If you don''t want to end up with another hole in the ass, you better follow my orders and don''t try anything strange" "Y-yes!" "Take me by the neck with your hand and lead me with your boss, and be careful whit what you do, unless you want to find out what is faster, your fingers or the piece of iron that comes out of my weapon" With his trembling hand, he grabs my neck, after order him to start moving we went towards the square. In a few minutes we reach an open area with a large group of people gathered. Those in control were the armed robbers while the villagers were on their knees surrounded. "Walk to your boss and say you found me hiding in a house in the town¡± "Y-yes" I speak to him in a low voice in which only the two of us can hear clearly, he quickly answers me and looks for the boss in the area with his eyes. Without taking too long, he goes in the direction of a small group of one 7 bandits gathered who talk to each other shouting at them. "Boss !! Boss !! You must look at the treasure we found hidden in the village" With his voice, the whole group of people observes us, of the 7 bandits, the one who seems the most muscular frowns and tells us to come closer as we walk with hurried steps to him. " Ooow it really is a treasure, it is good that you group of bastards could think and not ruin her. Expect a good reward when we share the part that belongs to you ... and others? " "T-they kept looking if there was no other good thing, I came quickly before we were tempted by her" "Good job ... but looking at her she is really beautiful. She would must reach a high price... or maybe I should keep it for myself hahahaha " "Oh boss you can''t forget us too" "That¡¯s right chief, if she stays in the camp she should serve everyone" "Close the damn mouth!! I will decide what to do once we finish with all this " "Che, it''s not fair" While they were talking to each other I watched for those who had long-range weapons since they would be annoying, it was good that the 3 who had bows were reunited with their boss. "I forgot, did you find out what those strange sounds were?" "T-that ..." "What happen?" "Those sounds came from this" I said removing my gun from the ass of the thief who brought me and aiming at the boss with it, he looks at me with doubt about the sudden interruption of my voice and then his pupils focus on what I had in my hands. [Bang] Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 13: HERO[Edited] [Bang] The bandit leader took a couple of steps back and before he could even understand what had happened lost his senses and fell dead among all those around him. This being a level 19, a human and only with the skill acquired with experience, it was easy to predict that when I shoot him he would die, since a goblin chief who exceeded level 20 and had seen how firearms works could only defend himself. His minions were stunned, I on the other hand changed the direction of the weapon and aimed at each of those who had bows as weapons and three more bodies collapsed. "Damn Orz, haven¡¯t you checked if she was unarmed?" "How long are you going to hold me by the neck? If you don''t want to end up like your friends, let go of me right fucking now." Ignoring the one who spoke furiously, I shout at the thief who kindly accompanied me to the square... Was that his name? Well, not that it matters. With my voice, he throws himself on the ground in fear and as if he were an ostrich stuck his head to the ground. Damn this guy really is an idiot ... that must have hurt. Once free of his fingers I take my sword with my right hand and receive the saber from the one that shouted before, I take a step back and then attack, thrusting my sword in his chest. With enough force I throw him to one side blocking one of the other two bandits who attacked me, the last one is dealt whit by my colt. I remove my sword from his flesh and he falls to his knees, pressing with the palms on his chest, I look at him and also the last bandit in the area. At least let''s answer his question before he dies. "It''s not that he didn''t check me out, but that he agreed to help me with just having a little chat with him ... besides look at him, I don''t know who is more idiot for trusting someone like that, him or you all" The three of us looked at who he called Orz, he was wallowing on the floor while touching his head and shouting like a pig being slaughtered. The wounded guy¡¯s face turned red as he clenched his teeth, then he expelled a large amount of blood from his mouth and collapsed with the face against the ground. "Do you think that counts as dying from anger?" "N-no, it''s clear that you killed him" I speak to the last thief and he answers me, it''s not that I want to avoid the responsibility of taking his life, but I¡¯m pretty sure it should be a 50-50 shared with Orz ... no, maybe an 80-20? Let''s stop the useless thoughts, I don''t want my objectives to escape. Breaking the brief peace between us I point my sword at next enemy in the area. He hesitated to attack me, he seems to be waiting for more of his companions, something that I could not allow, so I¡¯m the one who takes the initiative. In a couple of movements he loses his life too, I turn to look for more thieves but the crowd starts to get up and lose control. Hell, it¡¯s harder to find them in such situation, I aim my gun at the sky, shooting and as hard as my lungs allowed me, I yell. [Beep] [Mission complete] "All the villagers! If you don''t want to be injured during the fight, stay on the ground!" Listening, most follow the instructions. Haa ... more than a hero now I feel like a bank robber. Well, the important thing is that it worked and I completed the mission, I can see 3 individuals with the word [Thief] on their heads, I reload my gun and then annihilate them. "Be careful!! That little bitch has a magic weapon!! Don''t attack her by fro-Guak" That guy talked too much, thanks to his words the rest instead of coming to me turn around and start running trying to escape. I follow them quickly, am worried about Kurisu and since the System mentioned ¡°heroes¡± I don¡¯t want a bandit to found her by chance and things end up like Spider Man who let one run away ... "Ha ... Ha ... Ha, this must have been the last one, bastards really made me run, let''s go back to Kurisu" [Beep] [Alexander level up to 12] I walk to the entrance of the town where I left Kurisu, after a couple of minutes I finally arrive and from what I can see she is in perfect condition. She was sitting against the wall with the mature villager from before, talking between them. When I¡¯m at a safe distance I speak. "Kurisu everything is over, there is no danger" I extend my hand to help her get up, doing that I realize that it is stained with blood so try to remove it, but before I could do it she take it. "You''re going to get dirty you know?" She shakes her head ignoring my warning and then laments a little while looking down, giving me occasional glances to check that I wasn''t angry, she noticed the blood with which I had stained myself on the face. "Sorry I hadn''t been helpful ... did you got hurt?" "Oh no, it''s not my blood ... well, it''s my blood, but it wasn''t because they hurt me" "E-emm ... excuse me, do you just say the thieves left?" "Right, oh I forgot about that ... the other villagers were kneeling in the square. If you don''t want the fire to spread throughout the town you should hurry to warn them to take care of it." "Say that first!!¡± The villager shouts and runs after answering, I hope the inn has not burned ... I also saw no need to correct her since it is also a way of seeing it, all the bandits left to the other world. Wait, I there is still that idiot. I completely forgot about him, maybe I should go take care of him since I had promised to kill everyone. "For now let''s go to the square where everyone was gathered" "Fine" That way we walked following the villager who ran away moments before. Along the way I check the mission to save the people. [Mission / Principal "The Birth of a Hero¡± Rank: J Description: Save the people from the attack of bandits. In times of difficulty the one who stands against the oppressor of the weak is acclaimed by the crowd as Hero, a title loaded with the hope and longing of people, and feared by those who want to subject their whims to normal citizens. Objectives: Objective1: Finish with at least 20 bandits (20/20) Objective: Kill the bandit leader (1/1) Rewards: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold Development Skill: [Hero-C] Failure Condition: Death of The User, Bandit Leader escapes, Destruction of the Village, Death of> 70% of villagers. (Current villagers 80%)] [Mission Completed. Rating: A Additional reward: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold 100x bullets 9mm] When I select it and shows me the results, I feel the energy within me increase, it was different from when I reached level ten, instead of absorbing the energy of the surroundings, it felt as if the one I already had inside was expanding. What happened Aurora? [It''s because you acquired the Hero skill, it''s one of the best and is very rare to awake. You should check it out] [Hero ¨C Passive skill Effect1: Increase all statistics by one limit. Effect2: common people have a favorable impression of the user. Effect3: Increase in luck. Effect4: Gives the user the skill [Overdrive] ] [Overdrive - Active Effect: Greatly increase the perception of the surroundings and accelerates de process of thinking (5 seconds). Cooldown: 10 seconds NOTE: It requires an overexertion of the brain, creates metal exhaustion.] What does it mean by the first thing Aurora? Do I have the strength of a soul level 2 now? It can''t be that good, right? Not even the innate given by Cross can do that. [Of course not, you can say that you now have the strength of a level 20 person, that''s what it means] It is still a very good skill, besides, Aurora does this world have [Jobs] or [Professions]? Because since I enter the town I¡¯ve seeing things like Villager, Thief, and Hunter on the people¡¯s heads. [Mmmm ... you can consider it that way, but it''s not exactly a Job or Profession as you think. What you see are development skills that the system in a simple analysis detects what the person is most expert in, and in the case of the villagers is that they do not have one] I see, although it may be a profession this is developed by the effort of the individual and it is not as if they were given by a guild or something, right? [Right, but there are also people who can be born with them as an innate] Can other skills be innate? I thought that these were like superior Skills with which a person is born. [You are not mistaken to think so, because for example a person with the innate [Swordsman] will develop faster than one with only the development ability, or even this may have other advantages that the development does not have. Another example would be the ability of Kurisu ¡°Erudite¡±] It makes sense ... can I raise a skill to an innate? Or is it something that does not change and will always remain the same way? [It is possible, when a skill reaches the maximum rank that it can have, if it continues to strive to take it to another level has two paths to follow. The first is to evolve into another skill that would be a stronger version of this one in which you can continue to improve, this are ¡°Superior Skills¡±. For example, [Swordsman] becoming a [Master swordsman]. The other is that it becomes so natural to use that it becomes an innate integrating itself into the soul of the person. Or it may be the case of both] "E-emm ... why does it seem like something change in you Alex?" "Oh, that must be because I acquired one skill as a reward in the mission¡± When conversing with both girls, we arrived at the square before noticing, what we saw at first sight was a group of people who surrounded one guy while cursed and beat him. When that person saw me judging for his expression it seemed as if the miracle that he was waiting for, suddenly appeared. "P-please help me!!¡± "Oh, you''re that thief ... Larry" "It''s Orz! You promised you wouldn''t kill me!!¡± "Me?" While he nodded, I tried to remember what had happened before. But as much as I do, I couldn¡¯t remember the part where I told him that. Well, I can''t totally trust my memory, Aurora did I promise Larry something? [¡­ No] Let¡¯s ask him, maybe we have hints of the moment when I did it. "When?" "Was when¡­" While he was talking, he tried to remember, no matter how hard tried, he didn''t seem to find that memory. I thought so... I may miss some things but I doubt that Aurora can forget it. As all the other people waited for us to finish talking, I tell them. "Go ahead, you can continue" "No, no, you can''t do this to me. I helped you! You saved all of them for me!" "You can go and tell all your good deeds to God, he will surely listen to you" "I-is that alright?" When I turned around and started walking away Kurisu asks me. Truly a good-hearted girl, but I had already made a promise before with the girl whose husband was killed. "It is the result of his own actions, so he must deal with it ... we can only pray for Larry to do better in his next life" "It''s Orz ..." I put my hands together in a prayer and Kurisu corrects me, honestly I would have felt bad about having to kill him, but I also have no obligation to rescue him. When we leave the crowd, the mature girl who we save entering the town comes to us supporting an old woman. "Bastard you killed my brother!!¡± "Give me back my son!" ¡°Alone and without weapons you are not that brave now, right?" "Gyaaaa !!" With the cries of the enraged crowd the thief pitiful cries as background, we met each other. We all nodded in greeting and then the old woman starts the conversation. "Thank you for saving Rek''s people. If you are so kind, please join me for a moment to speak." "No problem" With that said we walked to a house around the square, for my part I simply accepted because I wanted to get away from all the screams since Kurisu had been nervous about what happened to the bandit. And knowing what was probably waiting for the thief is better to avoid her some kind of trauma. We enter the house and the old woman directs us to a dining room, she takes a seat and the other girl stands behind her. She tells us to take seat in the chairs in front of her and we do that. "Let me introduce myself and thank you once again for saving all of us from thieves. I am Milee, if not for you, many others would end up dead and transported to be sold. This cannot express the deep gratitude we feel, but it is all what can we offer you, please take it¡± They hand me a small purse with coins, not wanting to despise their intention, I take it and pretend to keep it under my armor and throw it into my inventory. Out of curiosity I look at the amount and its 2,000G ... if there are 200 people in town ... 10G per head. The life of people in Gaia is very cheap... Well, I got the Hero skill for the mission and it''s not like I''m missing money right now. In addition, 2000G is a good amount, and possibly a large amount for a common villager. I sat down and smiled at her and she returned the action. "Madam, we were only passing by and I only ask for shelter to spend the night in your town so we can leave tomorrow" "No problem, you can stay here. This is the most luxurious house in the whole town and you don''t need to stay at the inn. Besides, my daughter Milane has to go tomorrow to report what happened here to the city of Barl, if it not bothers you, you can accompany in her in her cart" "Of course they can accompany me and also if you want I can buy from you the belongings of the thieves for a good price. I assure you that will be favorable for saving us." "Milane! What nonsense are you telling our saviors?" "But mom, I am a merchant and that''s how I make a living" "Excuse my dumb daughter and don''t be offended by that" Seeing the pair of mother and daughter talk, we just smiled at the old Milee in response, I look at Milane and answer her. "I don''t mind, it''s not like I wanted to keep this things or hold them as a trophy. If it''s a fair price we can make a deal, but apparently you two have a lot to fix for today, so we can talk about that tomorrow¡± "Sure, don''t worry, I will order the others to pick up everything and not a single bandit sock will be missing when they are delivered to you." Geeh, couldn¡¯t she have used any other phrase to emphasize that they would not steal anything? Look, now Kurisu wants to puke. We leave again after finish talking, Milee and Milane go to another group of people and talk to them. After a while they bring together all the unfortunates who lost their lives and outside the town they are cremate. They perform a small ceremony and say goodbye to the dead. I see the woman who was abused and tearfully dismisses her husband. She looks in my direction and makes a small gesture of gratitude. I hope your life has no more unfortunate events and you can be happy with time. Also, more as an obligation, they incinerated the bodies of the bandits so that a disease does not spread in the village. The night falls after finishing the whole process of fixing and treating everything caused by the bandits. Kurisu and I returned to the house they lent us to rest, during the whole trip the villagers greet us and speak with gratitude until we enter. Fuuu ... it was a long day. Milane had told us that the house had a bathroom and that we were free to use it, apparently it works with some mechanism activated by crystals to heat the water so it is rare in a town. Taking her word we bathe ... in turns unfortunately. But there is only one bed in the whole house hehehe. God seems not to have abandoned me, as the only solution, we both went to the bedroom and lay down on the bed, and then I tell Kurisu playfully when smiling. "They thought we are a couple, don''t you agree?" She blushes a little and seems to think, after a few seconds answers me. "... I think maybe they thought we were sisters?" [That''s the most logical] " Damn it!!!" "Shhh ... don''t shout Alex, you''re going to disturb others" Kurisu puts me back in bed when I sat up screaming, she looks me in the eyes that I feel are getting wet, I really wanted to cry, she smiles and talks. "Thanks for worrying about me before, Alex" "I''m the one who got you in this situation so you don''t need to worry" "No, I agreed to come here with you ... I promise to get stronger so that I can help you better" "Okay, I promise you that I would rather die first than to see something bad happen to you... but I am sure we can be strong and be happy. Everyone who wants to deny that will die and I will crush their bones under my feet, nothing will stop us. Even with my broken body I will drown our enemies with my own blood¡± [Beep] [Soul of the Emperor-I> H] As if reaffirming my conviction, the system''s robotic voice sounded in my head, but I quickly dismiss the sound in my brain when I saw Kurisu blushing, nodding at what I was saying. "Unn" [Beep] [Affection of Kurisu +5] Without saying anything else she just hug me, close her eyes and sleep. Sleepiness also takes hold of me and helped with her sweet fragrance I quickly sink into my dreams hugging her. Chapter 14 Leaving Rek[Edited] "Did you sleep with the gun Alex? That''s dangerous, it''s also digging into my stomach." "Gun?¡± Kurisu''s words wake me up and was I ask sleepily, I remember keeping it in the inventory when went to the bathroom so shouldn''t be whit me. "It seems you''re still asleep. I''m going to take it since it''s bothering me. Is it okay?" "Yes ... zzz ..." Whatever, I just want to sleep. Seriously, the aroma and warmth coming from her is so comforting, I could stay that way all day. When I wanted to sleep again hugging Kurisu, I feel her hands searching my waist and suddenly she takes what is between my legs and as if injected with pure caffeine in my veins I wake up opening my eyes completely. Realizing what she had in his hands, her face turns like a tomato, and we watched each other for a few seconds with our faces a few inches away from each other. Thinking about her previous words and joining together with actual situation now I understand what happened, so I can only speak in my defense. "I''m sorry ... that''s something that is out of my control" "I-I know ... I''m not ignorant, I''ve read about it" Well, that was a surprise I thought she would push me apart, but instead she appeal for her knowledge. It is very nice to have my member wrapped in her hands, but it is a problem in its own way, my control can be lost if this continues ... "Kurisu, what you have in your hands is a very dangerous weapon and if you keep playing with it, can hurt you ... or can shoot at you" " E-eh, hurt me? S-shoot?" She takes a few seconds to make sense of my words, once she did she became more nervous and seemed dizzy with her gaze lost. Wooh, I didn''t expect she could get even redder, if it continues like this she will pass out because all of her blood going to her head. "I-idiot!" [Clank] "Good morning!! I brought you two the breakfast ... oh, you really are very close sisters. Get up quickly, we will leave after you eat" As a scared rabbit Kurisu broke away from me ... I don''t know how a person can feel sad and relieved at the same time. Haaa, Milane entered the room full of enthusiasm, and I find myself in a struggle to decide whether to thank or curse her for getting us out of that situation. "It''s really fun to see that the little girl has a stronger character and worries about the older one" "Y-you are wrong!!¡± "Ummm? About what? What is that sign you are doing with your hands? The height you are taller than her?" While Milane saying, she imitates what Kurisu''s does with her hands, she have her back to me and doesn''t let me see. But it seems that it indicates the size of something at a distance between your index fingers... "You must be worried that she gets bigger, right?" "Eh ... bi¡­b¡­bigger?" "Don''t worry you will adapt it" "D-do you think?" Milane nods confidently and Kurisu convinces herself with her gestures. Well, I can''t really keep seeing at two people talking about two different topics as if they were the same, so I intervene. "Kurisu?" "Ah, we will leave first. You can change and follow us after you are done." Then she takes Milane''s hand and they run away from the room after taking her armor and rifle leaning against the wall. Well, it is a new day to enjoy what could happen next, I hope we get to the city without any other surprise. I equip my armor and leave the room to meet the two, I find them in the dining room with 3 dishes served. The pleasant aroma awakens my appetite, yesterday we had to depend again on the supplement pills, nobody had the mood for cooking and I didn¡¯t want to seem strange being the only one who did it. "I find it hard to believe, seriously. I can accept that you are not sisters, but that you are a man¡­ can I check it out?" Those are the first words with which Milane receives me when she sees me with a smile on her face, Kurisu must have corrected things while they were alone. It''s decided, I won''t thank you, so I¡¯ll curse you in my head. "Milane!!¡± "Hahaha calm down, I''m just kidding" Before I can say anything Kurisu intervenes, let''s forget it, it won''t be the last person to confuse my gender. Let''s change the subject to make time more productive. I speak while sit down to eat what the plate has, it looks like a kind of stew. "Are you still interested in buying the bandits¡¯ objects?" "Sure!!" While I take the spoon from the plate she answers me immediately, this is delicious, whoever prepared it, could live in my home world in luxury by just selling this. "How much are you willing to give me?" "10,000G for everything" So much? That surprises me a little, I expected about 2,000G ... but honestly I don''t know the value of things in this world and if the cost in the system is cheap or expensive. [It depends on what you buy, if they are products of this world they will be cheaper because you will only pay what the system considers the cost of the materials. If they are things from another world, the value will be greater than if you bought it directly in that world] "Doesn''t it convince you? Then I''ll give you 11,000 ... no, 12,000. Fine, as you saved the people. I''ll buy it everything for 13,000G." Being within my thoughts, Milane must have thought that I was not happy with the amount she offered me. The more money she released the more desperate she looked, soon she couldn''t take more money out and then used her last resort, she looked at Kurisu and with teary eyes imploring to her. "Kurisu, help me a little. Are we not friends?" "I''ll take the 13,000G, you not need to bother her. But telling you the truth the first time I saw you I didn''t thouht you were a merchant, thought you were a normal villager, but well, things are not always what they seem. Haaa ..." "Great! Hahaha, don''t worry about it. When you grow up your body will probably become manlier, and even if it doesn''t, it''s not bad to be someone beautiful." "Tch, it¡¯s not your problem. Right, you are interested in bodies of goblins or rather will they have some value?" "Goblins? The materials obtained from them are very cheap, but yes they are traded. Did you meet some on the way to village? I can buy them for you, but don''t expect much from them. Ok? How many are they?" "More than 100" "Hell, you attacked a settlement whit only 2 people? Are you crazy? Do you want to end up as their toy or what?" She stands up screaming in surprise, realizing her shock she returns to the seat while coughing as if pretending nothing happened. "Hehem. If you want to get more money from them it is better that you process them and sell them in parts. Otherwise you will only get around 50G per head." Heee ... I don''t want to do that, can deal with a wild boar, but more than 100 goblin is another story. There is no choice to sell them complete. More than 5,000G are enough. [You can use the new system function for that.] Ha, new feature? Oh, it''s true I haven''t verified what this is for. I immediately enter the system in my head and look for the function mentioned ... I can''t find it. How do I use Aurora? [Choose a goblin in the inventory and the decompose function will appear] I follow her instructions and as a result the goblin chosen becomes [1x Goblin Skin ], [ 1x Goblin Meat ], [ 1x Goblin Bones] and [6x Crystal]. All the materials seemed normal to obtain, but the Crystal took me off guard. I take out all the materials from the goblin and put them on the floor and take the crystal, it is certainly the same as the ones I have and it has a value of 6, why? [It was because it belonged to a level 6 goblin, also when a monster reaches level 10 its crystal has a qualitative change and its value increases to 100, a level 20 would have a crystal with a value of 200 and so on] So the value of the Goblin Chief crystal is 200 or 2,000G? A good amount ... is the same as the reward of saving Rek. Well, but to do it I had to pass through 100 goblins, a greater effort. ¡°So you''ve already processed them ... wait, where did you get them? Do you have an object with a dimensional space!!?" When I checked the things Milane shouts, I raise my face up and look at the two surprised people, the first is for the reason she expresses and Kurisu must be because she didn¡¯t see me processing them. I had become so used to utilize the inventory that did it without thinking about it. "Yes, is it strange that I have one?" "If you have one, you should not show it so easily. You will attract the attention of unwanted people, you must also have one with considerable space to be able to store the materials of more than 100 goblin ... you cannot show it to anyone or they will kill you to steal it ... in fact even I am envious now " I guess its value is as high here as in the system, or even more. I must be careful as she says, when I get alert and wanting to find out her emotions my [Spiritual Vision] skill is activated and I can see the colors of her aura, a yellow with some violet strands representing the cheerful personality and envy she feels respectively. If it didn¡¯t activate on its own I wouldn¡¯t remember that I had this skill ... Fuuu, I still have to get used to this body and world. As for Kurisu''s doubts, I will answer them when we are alone. "Unn, I understand. I''ll really take your advice. So you want the materials? Besides, can I keep the crystals?" "I don''t know if I have enough money here to pay you ... can you wait for us to arrive in the city and when we are in my store to make the deal? In addition, you can logically keep the crystal, the guild is the only one that can make Gold transactions for crystals, I don''t want to be fined for doing it " "Can''t I use the crystals to pay for things?" "You two have been living in isolation in a cave or something like that? ... Well I won''t ask. You can exchange crystals for other things, is something common. Only if you want to exchange them directly for Gold do you have to go to the world guild" Damn, from what she is saying, the guild has a monopoly on the crystals ... well, if it is as the system says, being the largest organization in Gaia it is logical to have its benefits. "Hahaha you can think about it that way, and I don''t mind waiting to make the deal." I answer her, anyway, it is convenient for me, I can calmly process the goblin on the way to the city. I put everything back into the inventory getting a curious look from Milane. "But what use can goblin meat have?" "That? Tamers use it to feed their pets, or people with low resources consume it too. They say it tastes good, you just have to lose the repulsion." With her words I look at the empty food plate, Geek, I wanted her to put her attention on something else, but the subject was a bad choice, Kurisu''s face pales and runs with the hands in her mouth. This is the second time? They seem to get along but it doesn''t look like they have good affinity ... noticing the problem Milane intervenes. "Ah, don''t worry Kurisu!! The meat was from animals raised in the village!!¡± Moments later we left the house, it was still night and outside its waiting for us what it seems to be a car pulled by animals. It was not a horse pulling this one, it was a lizard bigger than those of Komodo that I have seen on television in my world. She hands me a gold card with [13K-G] on it, and a little sack with coins. Well, how do I know she¡äs not just giving me a worthless card? Or are all the people in this world honest? ... I don''t think so, I just finished with more than 20 thieves. Seeing my doubts, she explains me by taking out what seems to be an identification card. "The sack with the money was what the thieves brought on them. On the other hand, you probably aren''t registered in the guild, so I''ll check the card for you." Talking, she takes the card whit the money and touches them together, a hologram appears with an image of it, its name and in a text below it says [Receive 13,000GS Y / N] and selects no. "This is the card of the adventurer''s guild, when you register you get an account to be able to make transactions." "Are you an adventurer Milane?" "Technically yes, but that''s not my job. Many people like me only register for their benefits." Kurisu asks in amazement, because this world that seems less developed than the one we lived in has more technology and also for the fact that Milane is registered in the guild. She return me the card and then along with the bag I throw them into the inventory, when I do this the last have 1,356G... were they poor thieves, or maybe that''s why they were thieves? "Let''s leave" Milane goes up taking the reins, Kurisu gets to the side of her and me next to her, and with everyone upstairs the lizard begins to walk pulling the car. On this, all the thieves'' stuff and some boxes of food were already laden. "You say you have a store in the city? Don''t you live here in Rek? " "No, as you can see, my mother is older and I come to see her condition once a week. In addition, I can also buy things from the town and sell them in the city or vice versa. It¡¯s been a long time since left my house, I wanted to avoid listening to my mother telling me every time she has a chance to look for a man and get married " "Hahaha, why haven''t you done it? Or do you have different preferences?" "I am normal! I just didn''t want to live my whole life in a village where there is nothing. And in the city I have not met someone suitable" With my words Kurisu separates a little from her, making Milane emphasize her preference out loud, but from what I hear people are not very different than in my world in that sense, perhaps only the environment where they live is different. Time passes, and I leave Kurisu and Milane talking to each other. I go to the back of the car and lay down to process the goblins. The final earnings are: 746x Crystals from 123 goblins plus their materials. 1355x Crystals from 13 elite goblins and their materials. 201x Crystals with their respective materials from the goblin chief. After I finish there is nothing to do, without another option I decide to sleep, if something happens they can inform me or Aurora too. .............. .............. ... "Alex, Alex, the city is on sight." With Kurisu''s voice and her hand shaking me, I wake up. I look where she points and could see high walls. Then I focus the view to below and see large doors being watched over by some men and people traveling through them. Through these doors, I can see houses organized in a row on the cobbled streets. Next we are at the side of the walls and a man in armor approaches us when it is our turn to pass. "Oh, you are Milane. I expected you to come until tomorrow, who are they? " "Yesterday was a bad day, a group of bandits attacked the people. And I come to report it to Count Barl" "I''m sorry to hear that, but it''s good that you''re okay" "Yes, it''s than- Auch" "Oh, sorry Milane, I slipped. Good morning sir, we come to register as adventurers in the guild, can we pass?" "Adventurers? Aren¡¯t you too small for that? Well, everyone has their problems and dreams, I will not stop you just be careful and do dont die. Also, do not use your sword freely within the city, if you do not have a good reason and you are surprised you will have to pay a fine or be imprisoned. Well this is all, it¡äs 100G per person" "I understand, I will keep it in mind" After looking at the sword in my waist he mentioned the regulation of weapons within the city, I put my hands in my pants pocket and take out the 200G from the inventory and hand them over. "I''m sorry to have to charge you after what you''ve been through Milane, but it''s the rules, it''s 500 for your car to enter" "E-eh, of course" "Here sir, I owe it to her for allowing us to travel aboard the car" I paid her fee and told Milane to move forward, nodding, she made the lizard walk and we passed through the great gates of the city. Finally we arrived at Barl, I only have to register in the guild and complete the mission. Chapter 15 City of Barl[Edited] We left the city gate behind us and the car moved along the street, there were businesses that offered their products while the shopkeeper shouted calling the attention of passersby. While watching the interaction of all of them Milane speaks to me. "What was that before?" ¡°Nothing, I just thought you were going to say that we were the ones who ended up with the bandits" "That was precisely what I intended to do, why did you stop me?" "I don¡¯t want to be called to have to give account to the lord of this city. I prefer to pass as a normal citizen without attracting attention. Changing the subject, it seems that all of you are governed by a feudal system, is that correct? Also, precisely where are we?" She looks at me as if found some strange animal and was trying to classify it, I can''t do anything about it. We have only a few days in this world. "You really don''t know anything right? What were you two doing before you reached the town?" "You may think we lived in isolation and that both left our house together for a better future" "... Didn¡¯t you say before that you weren''t brothers?" "Tch, how picky, then we are a couple in love who escaped by not being accepted by the love we felt between the two of us" "... weren¡¯t you a man?" "Damn, I am a man!! When I said they didn''t accept us, it was because of our age difference!" While having fun with Kurisu''s reaction to what I said, Milane pressed right in the place that caused me pain. Seeing me upset, the two try to calm me down because we were getting everyone''s attention. "Sorry, forget your age for how mature you are when talking" "Okay, whatever. But are you going to answer me or not?" "Of course, this is the city of Barl, it is governed by Count Renma Barl and he is vassal of the kingdom of Delna. In addition, it is located on the Nureld continent." Then I was right, it is a monarchy and each city must have its lord appointed by the king. I don¡¯t want to deal with them for now, it is better to wait until I have enough strength so they do not despise me. Also, I don''t want to have to deal with some stereotype of a fat ruler who falls in love with Kurisu, or in the worst case, of me and wants to force us as his concubine or mistress. "When you give your report to the lord of this city, do not mention me or Kurisu, say that someone who passed by saved the town. You understand Milane?" "I-it''s fine, but it can give you a reward for saving the people. Don''t you want it?" "It is not necessary you can keep it, we do not need it for now" Because of the pressure and seriousness with which I told her not to talk about us, Milane became a little restless, but she quickly recovered and continued to steer the car out of the main street that led to the entrance of the city. The city seemed quite large in comparison to the town, the houses were not made of adobe and thatched roof. Most were brick constructions and citizens appeared to have a prosperous life at first sight. I don''t want to say that everyone looked rich, I could still see children and adults asking money to others, but it wasn''t like they crowded the streets. Wherever I passed my eyes saw people doing their job, not that they emanated happiness from them, it was just normal people doing what they should to survive in society. There were also a good number of armed people who walked on the streets, alone or in groups. I assumed they were adventurers who resided in this city or were passing through. But what caught the attention of both Kurisu and me, mainly me, were 2 things. The first thing was the great diversity of races. There were elves, dwarves, leprechaun, people with ears of various animals on their heads, others had tails and lizard scales, or a different skin color and I do not mean normal colors like in our world. Here you could see someone with blue or red skin walking the streets. The second thing was that they were not as primitive as I expected, apart from the cars pulled by animals, large mechanical vehicles that operated with some kind of energy were distinguished in the streets. "How many types of race are there in this world?" "Undoubtedly many, is impressive right? And Barl is considered a small city. At first I was surprised to be raised in a town of humans like Rek, but you get used to it over time¡± Although it was a rhetorical question, Milane answered me. And all this is only a small part of Gaia, there will be more impressive things that await us along our path. "Why don''t you better get one of those cars?" "You know how much those cost? The cheapest is about 30,000C. I had to invest 2,000C for the one that I¡¯m driving. In addition, those vehicles need crystals to move, I prefer mine that just have to feed the big lizard 2 times a day" I guess it was like telling someone that has to use public transportation in my world, why they don''t buy a Ferrari or Lamborghini. After making several turns around the city, Milane''s car stopped in front of a small house. The ground floor had a small business where it put several items for sale. It was in charge of young human woman in her 18s who was waiting for customers at the counter, she saw us and ran to the car. "Teacher, you arrived earlier than expected" "Ah Celi, how''s the business going? A lot of things happened and I came back before" "Teacher? What do you teach her? How to stay single for the rest of her life?" "Alex!!¡± "Of course not! She is a trainee of merchant, so I teach her things about trade!" "Oh I''m sorry, since you''re so mature and you''re alone, I forgot that you were a merchant." "Damn spiteful brat!!¡± When I said sarcastically while smiling, she tries to grab me, but I dodge and get behind Kurisu who tries to calm her down. Then we get interrupted by the girl named Celi. "Who are they Teacher?" "A friend her name is Kurisu and a damn insolent brat, you can ignore it. Hump" "So you don''t want to make the deal?" "Is true, the deal ! His name is Alexander, treat him well Celi he is an important client" "Fuuu ... maybe it''s because you care more about coins that you can''t get a man" "It''s not your problem, the coins are what give me the sustenance and not some man. Enter quickly and let''s do business" "Well, I have nothing against women who are independent." Saying that, we follow her and enter the store, we pass the counter and continue until reach what is in the shape of a warehouse due all the things stored inside. I look for a free space and take out all the material of the goblins that obtained by breaking them down with the system. A small mountain with green skins, bones and goblins meat is created, after making sure that it was all I give a sign for them to check it. Milane with the help of Celi who was called back from her surprise when everything appeared out of nowhere by her teacher, begin their work and review each object while making notes in a notebook. Waiting a few tens of minutes they finish and Milane gives me her estimate of the things value. "You really ended up with a settlement of goblins right? There are also elite goblins and what should have been their boss in the materials ... for the 123 pieces goblin skin I will give you 25G for each one being a total of 3,075G I will buy the meat for 30G per head, with a total of 3,690, for the bones and the rest 1000G. Now the elite, 100G for the skin of each one giving a total of 1,300G, their meat for 50G, this is not so to much because there is not much difference with that of the normal goblins, they are 650 in total. The bones and other material will also be 100 per head, 1300G for all of them. Finally, the Goblin Chief I will give you 5,000G for his entire body. With a total of 16,015G for everything, it is the best price you will get throughout the city. Take it or leave it" "Okay, for our long friendships just give me 16,000G and keep the rest" "Tch, damn stingy brat ... it''s only 15G, you could round it up at 15,000G. Give me the G card that I gave you before to put them there" When she tells me, she manage the guild identification and first introduces some G cards, filling the funds in her account I suppose, then I hand mine with 13K-G in it and in seconds she returns it to me, but now this mark 29K-G. Very practical, I wish had one of these in my world to avoid long lines in the bank. "It was a pleasure making deals with you. Come back whenever you want" "Likewise, can you tell me where the guild is? I want to register both of us" "Celi show them the way" I ask Milane for directions to the guild, I don''t want to waste time looking for it and also need to complete the mission as soon as possible, solving my problem she asks Celi to guide our path. I have the system map, but since the city counts as an internal area and I have to map the surroundings on my own. I will do that later when I have nothing to do, we say goodbye to Milane, promising to meet again and then leave. Spending several minutes after starting to walk in the streets, we return to the Main Avenue through which enter and continue straight. Time later in front of us a large construction compared to those around attracts my attention, in the center over its entrance has an image of three stone arches as dimensional doors surrounding the silhouette of a person with a sword and a shield. Under this image was read "Word Guild". "That''s the guild, so if there''s nothing else I''ll be back with my teacher. See you later, visit the store one more time." Mentioning the obvious Celi says goodbye with a nod and returns where we came from. Is the two of us alone again, both looking at the building for a few moments then we start to walk to enter. Inside there were a large number of people, the majority formed in lines at the various counters that were served by those who should be guild staff. They dress formally, wore a white shirt and a black vest with the gold logo of the guild where the hearts of people would be. In addition, they wore a black beret over their heads, with the exception of those they physical have horns or large ears of animals such as rabbits that imped it. When analyzing the content of what is written on each reception cubicle, I find the one that says "New records" and I tell Kurisu. "We have to line up there to register" "How do you know?" "Because it¡¯s written above?" "Eh, can you read those letters?" I look at her for a moment thinking about what she was saying and then I see the texts again. Looking at them in detail, although I have the ability to read them I can say that it is the first time that I see these types of letters or symbols... "It seems that I can read them without problems ... as we speak normally with the people we had meeting so far, I assumed that it was the same language" "That''s for this ring, right?" With her words Kurisu shows me the hand and on index finger was a ring that I had not noticed. When did she get it? And from who? ... Seeing my doubts he answers me. "Milane gave it to me the first time we met, when you left us to look for the thieves she wanted to talk to me, but we couldn''t understand what each one said. Then she took out this ring and gave it to me, I thought you had one for yourself" [Universal Language Ring - J Description: It allows the wearer to understand 100% of what another individual using a similar object tries to express with words in different languages.] While evaluating the ring I show her my hands so she can see that I don''t have a ring. Well, then why can I understand their language and also the letters that I''ve never seen? "Eh ... so how do you understand what they say?" [That''s obviously because Cross intended you to go to many worlds, he made it possible for you to understand any language or type of writing] It must be that way, but why doesn''t it show up as a skill in my status? If he gave me that ability, should it be there, Am I grong Aurora? [Because it is more a capacity and not a skill recognized by the world, it is like the farmers, not for doing that work will receive a skill with that name, it only remains as a capacity that the person possesses] "It seems that I have the ability to speak any language or read any type of writing" "Heee ... that''s very unfair" No doubt, but compared to other skills I have this is something simple. Receiving the look of envy from Kurisu the receptionist where we lined up calls us. She takes things that have to do with knowledge very seriously. "Next please" A pretty girl on the other side of the counter attend us, it seems we were lucky. From what I see the guild does not discriminate against races in order to work in it or it may be only in this branch, but being such a large organization probably it¡¯s the former. "Good afternoon, we want to register for the guild, what do we need to do?" "Be 12 or older than and pay a registration fee of 100G or 10C" Well, I was worried about the age to enroll in the guild, but I barely make it ... but isn''t age a bit lax? Many children can die. Kurisu puts my thoughts into words and asks the receptionist. "They are not too young to enroll at that age? They can die" "We have had to reduce the age limit for many complaints. As the guild''s credential is often used as identification, requests have been made from important people to reduce the age limit to be able to better control the population using the guild''s credentials. In the end the minimum age is 12 years, but it is recommended not to go on missions until 15. While they are in that period of three years it is better to focus on completing low-level missions within the city¡± "Then please register us" "It will be a pleasure" She gives us some forms that we have to fill out, I complete it while I help Kurisu and when we deliver them she writes them down on some kind of machine similar to a computer. At the end of the procedure she asks us to place our hand on a sphere and while I put my hand there informs us. "This will verify that you meet the age, in addition to verifying your level. You don¡¯t have to worry, the guild has a high degree of confidentiality and will not provide your data to third parties. Well, with that it would be enough, now your friend" Kurisu performs the same procedure and in a few seconds also ends. Then the receptionist checks something on what looks like a computer and a small machine prints our guild identifications. The girl checks the credentials and with an apologetic expression tells me. "Ah, it seems that I made a mistake in your data wait a moment" "¡­where?" "In your gender, I put you as a man" I expected that, this is becoming so common that am getting used to it, is sad to think about it. After sighing I inform the receptionist. "It''s not a mistake, I''m a man" "... you are very kind, but it is my responsibility and they will only tell me to be more careful, so do not worry, I will correct it" "No, it is not because I am being kind, I¡¯m telling you that I AM a man" "It''s true, he''s a man. You haven''t been wrong." My voice climbs a scale in tone to emphasize it more and Kurisu continues with words of support. As a result, the girl gives me a beautiful smile and speaks again. "You really don''t have to worry, they don''t discount it from my salary or anything like that" "I tell you that I am a man!! Give me the damn card now!!¡± Everyone Stop what they are doing and they turn their vision to us, the silence lasts for a few seconds until a muscular man with a hoarse voice that echoes throughout the place is heard. "Hahaha, then I am the queen of Delna" "Hahaha" The laughs are heard throughout the guild and at that point my reason went flying. I turn to the man that speak and put my hand on the colt to draw it. Suddenly I feel something soft on my back, Kurisu''s hands prevent me from pulling out my weapon and her voice tickles my ear. "Stop Alex, it''s too much to kill him for that. Please give us the cards!!" The receptionist gives the ID to Kurisu and she pulls my hand and takes us out of the guild returning to the main street. Chapter 16: Mission Rewards[Edited] Once outside I take long breath to calm down while Kurisu stroke my back as comfort. Fuuu ... seriously I tried to remain calm since it was becoming a habit for people to confused me with a woman, not that I don¡¯t understand my appearance, the problem was that even correcting them, they denied my true gender. When my breathing calmed down, Kurisu handed me the guild ID and when I took it in my hands the system notification sounds in my head. Without wasting time I go directly to the system menu in my head. [Beep] [Mission / Principal "Join the World Guild-J" Completed] [Mission / Principal "Join the World Guild¡± Rank: ¡°J¡± Description: The largest organization in Gaia, the place where people gather to become stronger and help each other for a better future in common. Objectives: Register in the World Guild at any of its branches in Gaia. Failure Condition: Death of The User Rewards: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold Grimoire [Parchment]: The Traveler of the Worlds (Unique) Unlocked system function: List of missions (Optional)] [Mission Completed. Rating: ¡°S¡± Additional reward: 100x Crystals 1,000x Gold 1x Summoning Scroll: Monster Level 1] With this I should not have pending missions, I¡¯m again without an objective. Mmmn ... how strange, the option of ongoing missions should have to be empty, but one I still there. Filled with curiosity I select it to see its description and it displayed the information. [Mission / Main (Repeatable) "Conquest of the Heart (Kurisu)" Rank: ¡°D¡± Description: To maintain confidence in a person, it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, the greater bond created will be. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: Affection 85 (Attraction) Loyalty 75 (Dependent) Reward: 1x Random Object Ticket - [G] 1x Divination scroll - [D] Skill [Parallel Thinking] ] Woh, when did I get this mission? Besides, is the system telling me to conquer Kurisu? ... well, that was what I intended even if it didn''t tell me. [It was when Kurisu was touching your penis the first time] "Quum" "What''s happen Alex?" "N-no nothing" Aurora''s sudden words make me choke with my own saliva. Kurisu notices my little shock and asks me with doubts and taking a second to stabilize I answer her to keep up appearances. Aurora ... you shouldn''t be so direct about those issues since you''re a girl, much less bringing them out of nowhere. It''s a bit shocking to hear those words with your kind of voice ... it''s bad for my heart. But that explains why I did not realize I had this mission ... so, for the system to shows me the emotions of people it is needed to touch that part? If so, it¡¯s not a useful function, maybe is only for my potential couples? [That part of your body is not called that way? I was wrong? And it is not necessary that it is precisely touching that part, it is only enough to have contact to activate it] No, you are not mistaken, it is called just like that, but please do not be so abrupt when you talk about the intimate regions of people, when you mention it with that voice of yours, it unbalances my mind quite a bit. Fuuu ... it is a relief that it is any part of the body, that way it has more practicality. On the other hand, Kurisu''s affection has risen quite a lot and she seems to like me. I feel a little guilty knowing her emotions without her knowledge, but I cannot help but feel happy seeing what she feels. While thinking about it, I look into her eyes and talk to her smiling. "Let''s look for an Inn to stay" "Okay, but where do we start looking?" "This is one of the main streets of the city, so there must be one in it, it will be probably a little more expensive than looking for one in the suburbs of the city, but as long is not too expensive we can afford it" While I was talking, we started walking leaving the guild behind. I wanted to get more information from here, but thinking in the atmosphere when we leave I don''t want to enter for some time. Surely because the guild''s business was to deal with people traveling, we soon noticed several inns around the area. We enter a respectable looking one and go straight to the hall. On the other side sitting on a bench was a small girl, her features were a little crowded, rather than being chubby they were the characteristics of a girl about 10 years old. The remarkable thing about her was that in her eyes there was no innocence that should belong to someone according to her physique. She checked us with her eyes and quickly changed her gestures into a smile, and with a cheerful voice welcomed us to the inn causing the short brown hair to flutter due to her vivacity. "Welcome to the inn ¡äHappy dreams ¡ä!! Do you want to book for the night or do you want to go to the bar for a meal?" "Both, well that depends on the price of the inn services" "As you two seem nice people, one night, breakfast and dinner for both will only be 750G" "I honestly don''t know if it''s a good price" "Of course it is, I usually charge 500G for the room and 150G for two meals" So is there a 50G discount? But I didn''t mean that, I don''t know the standard value of things in this world. Well, whatever, I will took that as a standard and will say that one person needs 1,000G to leave per day, with the belongings that I have now, we can live comfortably for more than 3 months, that is a relief and it takes a weight off my shoulders. "Well, we''ll take the room and the meals" "That is the best choice of your life! To what name do I register you? " Taking a logbook she ask us, I have not done anything bad so we don''t have to hide our identity, so my name would work. "Alexander" "I understand, Alexander" She repeat my name as she write, I couldn''t stand the curiosity anymore and asked the thing that bothered me since I saw her as we entered from the door. "Excuse me, maybe it''s not right to ask this, but, are you human?" "Of course not, do you think a human kid would attend an inn? I am a hobbit, and by the way I¡¯m 33 years old, married and have 4 children. So if you fell in love with me, I sorry to tell you but I¡¯m no longer available" "No, I don''t have that kind of preference. Doesn''t it seem like you were surprised by my name, why?" "Nn? What do you mean? I don''t think it''s a strange name" "That is my name" "So?" "And I am a man" "What is the problem?" "You really are a good person! Now I am beginning to be jealous of the person who married whit you" While she had her head tilted in doubt, not understanding why the outburst, I took her hands and said with emotion. Then to make thing clear, while Kurisu takes me by the back and separates us she explains. "They have been confusing him as a woman all this time, so he is happy that you do not doubt his gender" "I understand ... as a hobbit I''ve been through similar things, so I created a habit of not judging things at first sight. Well I''ll take you to your room" With a low jump from the bench she takes the keys under the counter and tells us to follow her. She goes up some stairs to the right side of the reception. We pass the second floor and reach the third in which she opens the second door of the hall and the three of us enter. "This is your room, that door is the bathroom. The whole Inn counts whit a Crystal system to heat the water, but we only activate it from 9Pm to 10Pm so take advantage of it to bathe. Otherwise it is like a normal inn, keep things of value with you when you leave because we are not responsible for that, and also please leave the key in the reception if you two go out¡± She gives us the key at and the same time told us her speech. Great, the inn has hot water to take a bath. She says goodbye and returns to the reception of the inn. When she leaves I look at the room, it seems clean and tidy, and I don''t find it expensive for what I pay for it. When I want to try the bed to see how comfortable it is, I realize that there is only one bed the size for two people ... when I turn to see Kurisu, she is inspecting the room too. I can pretend not to realize it, but don''t want to take advantage of it, so I speak. "It seems she gave us a room with a bed, you want me to talk to the owner and change it for one of two beds or to reserve a room for you?" When I call her attention with my voice, she looks at me and then on the bed while I inform her. It lasts a few moments and then she turns around so I can''t see her face and answers. "W-we have already slept in the same b-bed ... also, I trust you" It seems that again I will enjoy her company in the same bed, it''s a shame it¡¯s not in a sexual way. But it is also good to take things a little calmly and not make our relationship burn too much until it turns to ashes. "Well, then I want to check all the objects we got from the system and I also have two chests that I haven''t opened. Close the door and let''s see them." After she secures the door I take out the two chests, first I take the one that is made of pure wood and open it, by the way I got this chest from the last bandits I took care of. Kurisu quickly returns to my side and sits down to see what objects come out, she seems to like this kind of thing. Well it is exciting to wait to see what you will get, this is something that probably everyone enjoys. Soon there are three objects in front of us, the two already known [100C] and [1,000G], the third are some kind of lens. I take them and evaluate it. [Translator Glasses-J Description: Can identify any character commonly used by people.] ¡°Glasses?" "With them anyone can read texts from different types of languages" "Seriously!!?" She takes them from me and puts them on, unfortunately there is nothing in this room to check their function. But I must say that she looks pretty with glasses, she already has an intellectual aura about her and they only reinforce it when wearing them. "I-I''m sorry, I thought it was something interesting so I took them hastily" "It doesn''t matter, they look good on you. Take them, they are yours" "Really!!?" "Sure" "Thanks Alex" After seeing how happy she looks and how well she look whit them, I would be punished if I took them. Besides, I certainly don''t need them and she does. Looking at her taking off and putting on the glasses I take out the other remaining chest, it must have better things since it is of a higher rank. With the same previous actions the chest opens and this time it produces 4 objects, [500C], [5,000G], [Boots of Shadow Rat-I], [Inspiring Necklace-I]. When I see everything I can only say that today is Kurisu''s lucky day, since everything seems to have a better use for her. [Shadow Rat Fur Boots ¨CI Skills: [Stealth-I] Description: Boots created from the skin of the shadow rats which has a good resistance while preserving lightness and flexibility for greater quality. Since the coat of these monsters is adapted for stealthy movement it reduces the user noise when moving.] They were long black boots to cover up to half the shin, they were covered with a tiny fur almost imperceptible to the eye. They had a beautiful aesthetic, but looked more feminine than for men''s use. [Inspiring Necklace-I Skills: Passive1: Increase in vitality (Minimum) Passive2: Increase in resistance (Minimum) Description: Necklace in which a small [Life gem] is embedded, provides a small increase in vitality and resistance to the wearer.] This was a silver necklace that had a medallion whit a small green gem the size of a nail embedded in it. I was honestly tempted to use this, but I decided it was better for Kurisu to have it too. "I think this is suitable for your use Kurisu, take it" "Eh? This is for me?" "Yes, the boots have the stealth skill, they are light and comfortable. But as you can see they are somewhat feminine, as for the collar, it will make you feel more energetic." " I think you can wear the necklace, right?" "Take it, I have enough energy. If I saturate my body with more vitality I will have to attack you during the night to free myself from it, hahaha" "I-Idiot ... you can''t do that ... it''s still too early to do something like that" "What did you just say? I didn''t hear the last part" "N-nothing! Thanks for all the things" She takes the boots, trying them on and walk around the room with them to adapt to their feeling. I help her put on the necklace and ask out of curiosity. "How you feel?" "The boots are quite comfortable and when I put on the collar I really felt like waking up after having a good night''s sleep, it¡¯s very refreshing" "Well, then I will now check the objects obtained from the last missions" With that said I take out the [Human Transmutation Scroll], [Summoning scroll Level 1: Monster], [Grimoire (Parchment): The Traveler of the Worlds (Unique)]. The first was a reward for completing the mission to destroy the Goblin settlement, I put it aside because it sounds like something dangerous. The other two were the rewards from just a moment ago from the mission to register in the guild. [Scroll of Human Transmutation Description: It allows the transmutation of a human body with a soul level of 1. The individual resulting from this process will have a loyalty of 100 to the person performing the procedure. Requirements: 100x Crystals, 140gr Sulfur, .12gr Lead, 43Kg Oxygen, 100gr Sodium, .26g Bromine, 16Kg Carbon, .95gr Chlorine, .32gr Strontium, 7Kg Hydrogen, 19gr Magnesium, .68gr Rubidium, 1.8Kg Nitrogen, 4.2gr Iron, 1gr Silicon, 1Kg Calcium, 2.6gr Fluor, 140gr Potassium, 780gr Phosphorus, 2.3gr Zinc, DNA Base for transmutation] Damn, can I find those materials in sufficient purity here? Isn''t it much easier to just make a summoning and avoid all those problems? On the other hand, what comes out of the transmutation won¡¯t attack me right? [Transmutation has its advantages and disadvantages. As you can see, it has many more requirements to perform, its advantage is that you do not need to convince the other party to follow your orders, the system integrates a soul so that the product is totally faithful to you from the beginning. Its disadvantage is that the transmuted person does not have the innate of original person because they are different souls, although you can solve that problem with your skill [Will of the Worlds]. And about getting the materials in this area, I think that would be difficult. You can get some in specialty shops for alchemists, but the purity may not be very good. You can look for them in other areas later where the technology is more advanced or you have another option, the [Grimoire] you just received will allow you to go to other worlds, choose a similar one from which you came from and get them there] [Grimoire (Parchment): The Traveler of the Worlds (Unique) Description: Grimoire created by the entity ¡°Cross¡± with the power to travel to countless worlds. It has the ability to grow together with its owner and provide new functions in doing so. Current level: (Parchment) Next level: (Skin) Soul Link: (-)] I take out from the inventory what looked like a great book that is about 50cm long, 30cm wide and about 15cm thick. It had runes on the cover and it gave a feeling of being something very old. When I touch it I receive information inside my head about spilling blood on it to form a link. Putting the grimoire down on the floor in front of my feet, I take out the knife that has accompanied me since arriving in this world and made a cut in my palm through which the blood comes. I make a fist and place it on the book waiting for the blood to drain and fall into it. "Alex! What are you doing?!" "Quiet, I need to shed blood in this book to activate it" Kurisu looks with concern at my hand from which blood begins to drip. The cover of the book is soaked in this and its color becomes more vivid. I continue shedding blood until it do a sign of activation. Damn, it''s been more than 10 minutes and nothing happens, I had to open and close my hand to prevent the wound from closing, but that has a limit. Damn book, you want me to cut an artery, right? Maybe it''s defective... Having those thoughts, the grimoire suddenly shines and start floating in front of both of us. The light coming from it intensifies until its shape disappears by the strong brightness, then turning into a flash it, it moves all around the room and end taking me as a goal passing through my chest. "Alex !!" After Kurisu''s scream everything returns to normal, I touch my chest by inertia and everything is fine, I''m not hurt. That scared me for a moment... "Where did that damn book go?" With my words there is a flash in my chest and the book appears floating in the air. When we both observe it I feel an emotion of closeness and belonging whit the grimoire. To solve my doubts Aurora intervenes. [It has been linked with your soul. So it will be a unique object for your use and it will be impossible for someone else to take it, since you can control it with a single thought] "What happened Alex?" "It has been integrated into me, it''s nothing bad you can relax" "Are you sure?¡± I confirm with a nod to calm her restlessness, I reach out and touch the grimoire. The information on how to use it floods in my head, it seems that to open a portal to another world I need to feed it crystals ... and not a small amount. Well, it seems that now I can go to other worlds. I will have to think about which one would be more beneficial for both of us and that it meets the conditions to find the materials for the transmutation parchment. That would be easier than having to go to another area for now. "It seems that we can now travel to other worlds Kurisu" "Eh?" Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 17: Strolling in Barl[Edited] "Travel to other worlds?" "Yes, for example, we could go to the world you come from" "Mmm ... I don''t want to go back ... or at least not for now" "I plan to go to a world that does not possess much difficulty living there, but should be technologically advanced and is preferable that has a lot of monsters but not too strong either, so we can raise our level without much danger" "What world would it be? And when would we go?" "I haven''t decided yet, I would be thinking about it for the rest of the day, we better go immediately, tomorrow, probably. We should have more strength to be safer in this world." "Tomorrow? I haven''t got used to this world and now we have to go to another ... haaa ..." "Is for the best, I don''t feel calm having to interact with people 50 levels higher than me who can kill me because they don''t like the way I look at them. While I try to think of an appropriate place, for now, let''s walk through the city of Barl and see what interesting things it has " "Didn''t just say you don''t want to interact with people now? Have you changed your mind so quickly?" "Hahaha, I can''t suppress my curiosity either. Besides, if we find any danger our weapons can buy us enough time to leave for another world immediately and it''s not like we go are going to the slums of the city. We will walk through the main streets" "Fine" After talking for a moment we decided to walk around the city, I think about keeping the grimoire away, it transforms in a ball of light and it disappears inside my chest as before. We leave the room and go downstairs to the reception. We meet the little lady hobbit again and she welcomes us with a smile. Next to her are 3 small girls and a boy. We interrupt their talk with our presence and they turn their attention to us. When we arrive at the counter, she asks. "What did you think of the room?" "Not bad" "Unn, They are my children, the girls help as waitresses at the bar and the boy helps his father in the kitchen and other works of the inn, so you will probably see them often walking around here. If you need anything you can ask them. Go on kids introduce yourselves " "I''m Leina the oldest, I''m 17 years old" ""We are Dela and Delu, we are twins and we are 15 years old"" "I''m Ulen, 13 years old" "I am Tena and am the youngest with 10 years !!" "How cute!!" Kurisu runs and hugs the smallest ... I feel envious. Well, I will have my time at night, but still, everyone seems younger than what they say ... having a mother of 33 years with the appearance of 10 makes sense. "Come on Kurisu, they are not toys. You can disturb them" "Don''t worry, they are used to it, I didn''t introduce myself, by the way, I''m Vila and am the owner of this inn" "As I said before am Alexander, and the one who seems to want to kidnap your children is Kurisu ... I don''t mind saying it, but is it some kind of formality to say the age when you introduced yourself here?" "No, that''s just a hobbit habit" "I understand ... Well, we''ll both go for a walk in the city for a while, we¡¯ll probably be back for dinner. At what time do you serve food?" "After 8 pm¡± With a nod we leave the paradise of the lolicons after handing the key to Vila, Kurisu sadly releases the hobbit girl and follows me. We will return at night, you can play with her all you want when we return, don¡¯t put that face. "Do we look for something to eat? We only have breakfast" "Sure" With that in mind, we walk down the street looking for an establishment or place where the food looks appetizing. Crossing a few streets we find a street stall with some customers, if this has people who frequent it there are only two options. The food they serve is good or has a beauty serving it, any option works for me. "Let''s see there" We approach and see a grill with several skewers of meat in it with the oil flowing making the fire squeak. It is a pity that the one who attends is not a beauty, but the food looks good. Before I can ask something Kurisu speaks. "From what animal is the meat?" Right, there was that thing with Melanie in the morning, I don''t want to eat goblin meat either, so it''s good to confirm it first. The owner of the stall looks up from his product and answers. "Ostrich" Ostrich? Does he mean those super developed chicken? Maybe it''s the chicken equivalent here. I have not eaten it but for me is acceptable enough to fill my stomach. I look at Kurisu and she nods. "Give me four of those please" "Working on it" We sat at the bar and he immediately gives us a plate with the 4 skewers. Each of us takes one and blows it to cool it. I take a bite and the juice of the meat floods my mouth with each bite, the taste soaks my tongue and causes me the urge to swallow. 5 minutes later the plate was empty, without further choice I order another 4 and the process is repeated. Should I bring food from this world to the other? I will miss the glorious flavors of Gaia ... no, is essential to take it to another world. After having eaten 6 skewers each one of us, I asked the owner for the bill. "How much is it?" "16 skewers for 5G ... 80G" "Here are 100G, sir, how many skewers do you still have?" "Emmm¡­ I don''t know, about 200?" "I''ll take them all" "Eh? All? But what will I sell for the rest of the day? Besides, they''re not cooked yet." "It doesn''t matter, I want to cook them myself and you can go home early today. Are you are OK with that?" The man thinks about it for a moment and then starts counting the skewers, after a few minutes he counts the 200, leaving some left to sell, but he will probably finish them very soon. "Here they are, it would be 1000G" "Here is the money, can you take them to the inn ¡®Sweet dreams''? Also, if you can prepare for tomorrow 500 more before sunrise, I''ll give you 3000G for them. What do you think?" "It''s a deal!! I will be there tomorrow before the sun rises and when I finish here I will take the 200 you paid me and deliver them " With that agreement, we left the stall and continuing to walk around the city to digest the food. I think the estimate of 1, 000G per day was wrong if people in Gaia eat more than normal ... Fuuu. "They were good, but it was necessary to buy so many?" "Tomorrow we will leave for another world and probably cannot taste Gaia''s food for some time unless I take it with me" " Eh, how long will we last in the other world? Will those be enough?" "I think it will be enough for a while" We continue walking down the street observing people and the stalls, it seems like it¡¯s a peaceful place, if you exclude the weapons that you will occasionally see being carried by the adventurers, it was a normal city. No one was looking for problems specifically, probably because they could kill you if you did something like that or the laws made by the Lord who rules here were strict. Loitering for a time a shop that specializes in weapons caught my attention. It was a respectable building and many adventurers came in and out of it. It will not harm go to window-shopping for a while. With that, we enter the weapon shop. From what you could see they sold all kinds of weapons, it was like seeing an exhibition of ancient times in my world. Prices varied, weapons that my evaluation did not have a range have a value from 500G to 1,000G, those of rank J rose to 3,000G-5,000G and a few of rank I cost up to 6,000G-10,000G. Kurisu''s equip consists mostly of objects of rank [I], she wearing about 30,000G on her. Well, she can''t say that I''ve been stingy with her. I approach the counter where a small man with a beard is to check something. Noticing him, the question that I was thinking went to the drain and my mouth speaks by itself before I realize. "Are you a muscular hobbit?" "Nonsense!! I''m clearly a dwarf, do not go and confuse me with those little scrawny. Brat why you are in this place? We do not make toys here" "Old man, don''t get like this. I haven''t seen too many different races." "I''m not old I''m 17 years old! I''m the youngest son of the blacksmith in this store!" "Fuck! Don''t lie, you seem to be over 40 if you''re going to reduce years, make it more credible." "Ku-hum, Alex if it bothers you that they confuse you as a woman, don''t criticize others for their appearance" "Right, I''m sorry ... young man" "Tch, what do you want or you just came to bother?" "No, I wanted to ask if you have weapons similar to these." I take my colt and ask Kurisu for the rifle that is on her shoulder and show them to the dwarf. He takes them and analyzes them in detail, then his eyes shine and respond. "You''re lucky, brat, I have a similar one and since am in a good mood I will give you a special price of 10,000G for it" He runs to some trunks behind the counter and takes out what appears to be a very old rifle, of which you had to insert a rod to introduce the bullet and the powder charge. But before he can deliver it to see it, the voice of a man is heard and then he comes out through a door in front of Kurisu and me. "What was all the hustle and bustle from before ... useless son you''re selling the nonsense you bought to some lucky guy who wanted to get rid of it and found the idiot indicated" "D-dad, this ... they asked about this weapon, I didn''t offer it to them !!" A thicker man with a longer beard than the one who attended us comes out, he bites a pipe and looked annoyed, when he sees what his son was in the hands, he roars in rage. "Does the gun have a problem, or isn''t it worth what he says?" "Mmn? How much did he ask?" "10,000G" "If you ask me if that value is worth it, I will have to answer yes. This idiot paid 15,000G for it and taking into consideration the power of the weapon I wouldn''t say it''s expensive." "So what is the problem?" "Take out the projectiles useless son !!" "Y-yes" After talking with the new dwarf, he orders the other ol-... the young man dwarf with his words and this searches again in the previous trunk, he takes out 6 small metal spheres and a small package that should be gunpowder or something similar. "Only these projectiles are remaining, although it would be more expensive than creating an arrow it is still possible to make the metal spheres, the problem is the small packages, I have asked alchemists throughout the city and they cannot create these. So after you use those 6 shells, in the best case you will be left with a 10,000G stick to wield and defend yourself, and with its value, it does not mean that is resistant, it will probably break after some blows leaving you with nothing. If you want the weapon to be useful you will have to look for the one who made it and ask for more projectiles to be manufactured " "I see" Saying that I turn to see the young dwarf who was trying to sell the gun, che, really someone with a black heart. Well, I wasn''t going to buy a gun anyway, I just wanted to check what Aurora told me. "W-what? You were the one asking about the gun" "True, but I can''t buy it if can''t have more projectiles. Sorry to waste your time, if we have a chance we''ll come another time. Until then." Saying that I say goodbye to the two dwarves and we return to the road, well, what time will it be? Is dinner already at the inn? [It''s 7:20] Can you know, Aurora? [Of course, the system can also show you if you wish] It is more pleasant to hear your voice. It''s time to return to the inn, hopefully, the food is as good as the meat skewers from a while ago. [Fufufu ... I understand, I can tell you whenever you like Alexander] "It''s time to return to the inn" "Great !!, let''s go back to the den of those little cuties" I look at the map at the location of the inn and walk to it through other different streets from what we came to map the area, but always trying to go on the busy streets. It takes us about 20 minutes to see the "Sweet Dreams" sign. We enter and it''s lively inside, the bar business seems to be going well too. ""Welcome"" Were they Dela and Delu? The hobbit twins welcome us, they are undoubtedly prettier than the dwarves ... they trot up to us and speak again. ""Dinner will be in a moment, it will be sucker stew. You can go to the bar and wait or we''ll take it to your room, what do you want?"" "What do you want to do Kurisu?" "I''d rather eat quietly in the room if it''s okay" "You''ve heard her, please take both dishes to our room" "Sure! Also, someone left that for you." One of the twins says pointing to a box and the other goes to the counter, takes out the key, and returns to hand it to me. I hand the key to Kurisu and take the box whit me. With a nod, we walked to the stairs to go to our room. We pass the two floors, Kurisu opens the door with the key and everything is the same as we leave it, I enter and when the door closes I throw the box into the inventory. I walk to the bed and lie on it, then Kurisu sits next to me. "You can say it was a quiet day today" "You''re right" "Have you already decided which world we will go to?" "I thought about it while we were walking, it will certainly be an interesting world" "Mmm, I don''t know if I should ask ... I don''t think we consider the same things interesting" "It is a similar world from which we both come ... or should I say, it was? The point is that it meets the requirements that I said earlier" "Haaa ... anyway, I promised to follow you and I will do just that" I smiled and she does too, when we enjoyed the quiet atmosphere created someone knocks on the door. I get up in a jump and approach to open, but not before asking who it was. "Who?" "" It¡¯s us "" I open and let the twins in, they go straight to the small table the room has and places the two plates and a basket with bread on it. They turn and say in unison. ""Enjoy it"" Then they walk beside me and go out running down the hall, I close the door and approach the table at the same time as Kurisu does. After a couple of minutes we finished, I have no complaints, everything we have eaten in Gaia has been delicious. After eating, Kurisu goes to bathe and when she finishes I do too, we settle in bed and sleep while waiting for tomorrow. ............ [Knock]¡­ [Knock] [Knock] The next day the sound of someone knocking at the door awake me, I yawn and try to get up, but I am prevented from doing so by Kurisu who is surrounding my back whit her arms, she hugged me like a pillow. I don''t mind because I was lying on two soft warm cushions. "Kurisu, wake up ... Kurisu, if you don''t wake up I''ll play tricks whit you while you''re asleep" "Hnn? ... what''s wrong Alex?" "I need you to free me to open the door" "To free you?" With my words, she sees our situation with me over her, while she hugs me tightly. At the same time she blushes and release me, I get up and go to the door that sounds again. "I''m coming, one second" I open and there is the tiny owner of this inn, I look at her and she smiles at me while saying in a good mood. "Good morning, I''m sorry to wake you up early, but there is a person downstairs who brings a package saying you ordered it." "Package? ... ah, the food. Please tell him to wait, I''ll go down now" "Of course, by the way, breakfast is ready. You can have it whenever you want." I close the door after Vila turns around and proceeds to equip the armor while I tell Kurisu. "Let''s go down, we''ll have breakfast and leave to go to another world." "Yes" I meet with the street vendor of skewers and I pay 3,000G for two boxes with these, he happily runs out. Then we headed to the bar and ate, breakfast was fried eggs of some kind of animal. We finish eating and proceed to say goodbye to Vila when I give her the room key. "Thank you for staying here, don''t you want to extend your stay for a little longer?" "No, we will leave the city now and probably won¡¯t be back in a while" "It''s sad to hear that, take care and you should stay here when you return to Barl" "Sure" With that, I take a box and Kurisu another and leave the inn "Sweet dreams" listening to Vila shouting goodbye. "Have a good trip guys and make sure to come back" Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 18: Second Interdimensional Journey[Edited] We left the inn after eating a nutritious breakfast, leaving behind Vila who waved her hand in farewell. We walk down the street and look for some alley where can safely store the boxes in the inventory and use the grimoire. After a few minutes I found the right place, it wasn''t difficult because it was still too early and most people continued to sleep comfortably in their beds. As intended, I throw the boxes in inventory and immediately summon the grimoire that appears in a bright flash. Whit the Grimoire in front of us I take 2,000C that had fused in a single Crystal before. The grimoire opens feeling the energy of the crystal, I put the crystal between its pages and it begins to absorb it slowly. After it finished absorbing it, in the blank pages, a variety of characters appear, which I read as "Energy for creation of the dimensional portal acquired. Please use the soul link to provide a destination." I think in the world we intend to go and more characters appear "Destination received. Linking worlds ... worlds successfully linked. Opening portal" With the last words the grimoire shines again more intensely until it disappears leaving what it looks like a dimensional door. "It¡¯s done Kurisu, we can go now" "Y-yes" I extend my arm and take her hand, and then we cross the portal. In the next second we are in a dark space and I hear the system voice. [Beep] [Interdimensional trip detected ... plane detected ... implementing support] [Please choose from the next options to provide the appropriate missions accordingly: -Help humans - Exterminate humans] ... I choose the first. I may have differences of opinion with some people, but is not that want to kill everyone who thinks differently. As long as they don''t bother me, we''ll both be fine. [Beep] [-100C to choose a specific destination -10,000C to create an identity and background in the world you travel to -100,000C to choose a specific timeline in the world] Damn, why did you put the second and third if you know that I don''t have the resources to do it. Are you making fun of me? Fuuu ... well, in the world we are going to, it doesn''t matter, but for other worlds it will be better to keep crystals since it will be good to have a backup in the worlds I¡¯ll travel to. I use the 100 crystals, I want us to appear on the roof where the plot I know develops at the beginning of anime. [Beep] [Adjustments made] I feel my body moving again, or rather that it is pulled by something. Soon a feeling of dizziness floods my mind, I also feel that my feet have landed on something. When my eyes stop spinning I watch Kurisu holding my palm tightly and with the other hand she touches her head. While I wait for her to recover I look around us, I can notice that we are on the roof of some kind of building, on the perimeter to the edges there was a fence. When Kurisu manages to stand on her own, I walk to the edge of the building. It can be seen a metropolis like were Kurisu and me used to live. Cars move through the streets and people with uniforms of different jobs can be seen too. "It''s really like my previous world, haven''t we really come back to it?" "No, it''s a different one from yours" "Well, at least I think I can get used to it faster than Gaia ah .... if they see us with weapons in this world, won''t we be in trouble with the authorities?" "No, soon the laws will only be things engraved on sheets of paper. Keep your weapons and bullets because you will need them soon" "Eh? W-what do you mean? What''s going to happen?" "The fall of a civilization, look, is starting" With my words Kurisu¡¯s gaze follows mine, there is a man knocking on the entrance door of the facilities where we are. Soon 2 people approach him, a man and a woman, they seem to talk to each other, but the man who was outside the door bites the other. "Kyaaaa!!!" A shout is heard throughout the area and the woman who raises her voice has the same fate as her partner. Then as an epidemic it triggers the same pattern everywhere, outside in the streets cars collide, and smoke from fire begins to be generated from all parts of the city ... "W-what''s going on?" "Does the term ¡°Zombie Apocalypse¡± sounds familiar to you?" "Zombie Apocalypse?" While Kurisu continued to watch the bloody show, I speak to Aurora. Does the system contain an antidote for the virus or whatever it is that causes people to become zombies? [Has it, but there is nothing that turns back to normal an already converted person. You can only buy antidote that has an effect during the first 10 seconds after a person is bitten for 100C, another that has an effect until after 1 minute of an individual becoming infected for 1,000C and for 10,000C one that is up to 10 minutes] Buy 10 of the first and 2 of the second please. Also, you said before that my body was special, does the virus still affect me? [That¡¯s correct, but it only means that your defenses are stronger, the first medicine for you works like the second, and the others increase one rank similarly] Great, I have 10 minutes of immunity per 1,000C. Glad for the news I take out the vials, at one end they have a small needle to inject and on the side a button to introduce the liquid into the bloodstream. The 100C has a green line and an orange line for the one of 1,000C. "Kurisu take this and keep them by your side" "What are they?" "Antidotes, the one with the green color works for the first 10 seconds in which someone is bitten and the orange in the first minute, keep them always whit you, they can save your life" "Yes!" I give Kurisu 3 green and one orange antidotes, she takes them and holds them tightly in her hands. I keep others in my inventory. Is there anything else I should prepare now? I''ve given Kurisu enough magazine and bullets for the weapon before coming to this world, I also have 8 magazines now. Three in the bags of my right leg and 4 hanging from my belt, also knowing where we were going I bought silencers for the weapons. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Survival" Rank: ¡°H¡± Description: Survive in the world plagued by zombies and new dangers, you must use any means to accomplish the objective. People in desperate times occupy desperate measures. Objective: Survive 6 months Reward: With the power of the world you will be granted the innate ability [Survivor] Failure Condition: Death of The User] [Bip] [Mission / Main "Zombie Eradication" Rank: ¡°J ¨C H¡± Description: Help humanity to recover the land lost by zombies. Kill as many zombies as you can. Objectives and Rewards: Objective1: Kill 1 Zombie - 100C, 1,000G, 1 Antivirus level1. Objective2: Kill 10 Zombies - 100C, 1,000G, 1 Antivirus level2. Objective3: Kill 100 Zombies - 100C, 1,000G, 1 Antivirus level 3. Objective4: Kill 250 Zombies ¨C 1,000C, 10,000G, Weapon Ticket - I, 10 Antivirus level 1, 5 Antivirus level 2, 1 Antivirus level 3. Objective5: Kill 500 Zombies ¨C 1,000C, 10,000G, Armor Ticket - I, 20 Antivirus level 1, 10 Antivirus level 2, 5 Antivirus level 3. Objective6: Kill 1,000 Zombies ¨C 1,000C, 10,000G, Item Ticket - I, 40 Antivirus level 1, 20 Antivirus level2, 10 Antivirus level 3. Objective7: Kill 10,000 Zombies - 10,000C, 100,000G, 5 Limit-break Pills, 100 Antivirus level 1, 50 Antivirus level2, 25 Antivirus level 3. Objective 8: 100 000 Zombies ¨C 10,000C, 100,000G, Summoning Scroll level 1: Monster, 100 Antivirus level1, 50 Antivirus level2, 25 Antivirus level3. Objective9: Kill 1,000,000 Zombies ¨C 100,000C, 1,000,000G, 1 World Exit pass, 100 Antivirus level 1, 50 Antivirus level2, 25 Antivirus level 3. Note: Objectives are NOT repeatable. Fail Condition: Death of The User] [Beep] [Mission / Main "The hope of humanity" Rank: ¡°J ¨C H¡± Description: Create a survivor camp and keep the largest number of people at your disposal safe. Do not let humans become extinct from this world. Objectives and Rewards: Objective1: 1 Survivor - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Antivirus level1. Objective2: 10 Survivors - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Antivirus level2. Objective3: 100 Survivors - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Antivirus level 3. Objective4: 250 Survivors - 1 000C, 10 000G, Construction Blueprint of a Crystal energy generator, 10 Antivirus level 1, 5 Antivirus level 2, 1 Antivirus level 3. Objective5: 500 Survivors - 1 000C, 10 000G, Construction Blueprints of a Crystal powered engine, 20 Antivirus level 1, 10 Antivirus level 2, 5 Antivirus level 3. Objective6: 1 000 Survivors - 1 000C, 10 000G, Construction Blueprints of a Crystal energy shield - I, 40 Antivirus level 1, 20 Antivirus level 2, 10 Antivirus level 3. Objective7: 10,000 Survivors - 10,000C, 100,000G, 5 Limit-break Pills, 100 Antivirus level 1, 50 Antivirus level 2, 25 Antivirus level 3. Objective8: 25,000 Survivors - 10,000C, 100,000G, Summoning Scroll Level 1, 100 Antivirus Level 1, 50 Antivirus Level 2, 25 Antivirus Level 3. Objective9: 50,000 Survivors - 100 000C, 1 000 000G, 1 World Exit Pass, 100 Antivirus level 1, 50 Antivirus level 2, 25 Antivirus level 3. Failure Condition: Death of The User, 0 Survivors rescued during the stay in the world. Current survivors rescued: 0] While checking the new received missions, somebody''s steps are heard coming running down the stairs. Soon three agitated figures arrive, 2 young mans and one young woman. In the system text box I see their higher develop skill and level [Survivor Level 7], [Self Defense Level 6], on the other man instead of his data, [Infected] shows above his head. We met with 2 of the protagonists of the animated series and the unfortunate guy who only has a few minutes to live. They notice us and the girl speaks hurriedly. "People have become monsters, help us block the stairs" "I know, I''ve seen it" "Who are you and what are you doing here?" I answer the woman and the man who have not bitten ask in doubt not recognizing us and realizing that we are not wearing school uniforms, or possibly because of my age that it is not adequate to be here and that I wear leather armor. Well, I don''t think they believe me even if I tell them that we come from another world... "Well ... I thought it was a nice day to walk and we did that exactly" The place falls into a deadly silence ... it was the only thing that it occurred me to say, but with all the shouting and zombies around I think it was not suitable ... I should say that we were from another world and maybe it would be less awkward, I continue talking to break this atmosphere . "Changing the subject, how long have that guy been bitten?" "That doesn¡¯t matters you! It is none of your business!" "About 5 minutes" The hysterical girl screams, and the person bitten, answers trying to calm things down. You''re not a bad guy, but I can''t do anything for you. "I can only say that you have bad luck, I''m sorry, but you''re screwed" "You!!" The brown-haired girl with a slightly blond hue is enraged with my comment and Kurisu puts herself between us when she sees the reaction of the girl. Then the protagonist ... I do not remember his name, he speaks when seeing that the zombies begin to climb the stairs. "It is not time to quarrel with each other, we must block the stairs or they will come. Quick, everyone help find something to prevent them from passing" "I''m sorry, but we don''t plan on staying here. You can block the stairs once we leave." With that said I walk down the stairs with Kurisu following my the steps. All three are surprised by my statement and action. Concerned about us, they talk to us trying that we reconsider our plan, but I continued on my way without stopping. "Wait, it is dangerous. The whole school is plagued by them, they attack any living person who is on their way. Besides, it is not so easy to kill them and they have considerable strength." "What he says is true. It is safer here." "You haven''t seen them up close, so you don''t know how scary they are. Come back quickly" While they scream, the sound of their voices attracts the zombies. Are they really trying to help or they want to gather as many as possible to kill us? Well, I think they are altered and they didn''t think things clear. I don¡¯t feel bad intentions coming from them ... I had to inspect them with my skill [Spiritual vision]? The zombies begin to climb the stairs, but because of their clumsiness they stumble and fall. The problem is that a large amount is gathering, eventually pushing each other they can actually reach up and that only would make more difficult to get out of here if their number are still increasing in the area. Wanting to avoid that, I speak to Kurisu. "Hurry up, it''s not good to block the entrance to the stairs" "Yes" I unsheathe [Black Moon] and draw the colt holding a weapon in both hands, Kurisu takes her Beretta and stands next to me. We went down the stairs quickly and I shot the zombie on the ground trying to get up, a whistle of the weapon percussion is heard and the bullet pierces its skull causing it to collapse on the ground again. [Beep] [Kill 1 Zombie completed] "T-Those are weapons?" "That seems the case, who are they?" "I don''t know, but wasn''t it better for us if we follow them?" "It''s too late to think about that, we block the stairs" I listen to the voice of the three, but eventually ignore them and focus on making our way through the Zombies. They are not strong, the system texts on their heads indicates [Zombie] and a level between [5-9], but there is a huge amount of them... just thinking about the percentage of the city¡¯s population that was turn into zombies gives me chills. "Is it okay to leave them?" "Haaa ... one guy is with one foot in the other world and will soon move his other foot forward, I have no problems with the other guy, but honestly I''m not good with people like the girl" "What wrong whit her? Although she is a little disturbed, it seems very normal to me " "It is one of those people who seem strong, but in the end wants other people to solve her life. If we stay I would have to deal with the one who will become a zombie, and the three of them seem to be in some love triangle, I don''t want to carry the resentment of the girl for killing the bitten guy " "L-love triangle?" I respond with a nod continuing forward and we enter the corridors, inside people ran to save themselves from zombies. People had lost any kind of bond that previously united them, friends who swore to stay together fled taking advantage of the opportunity that monsters ate their partners. Couples, who do vows to spend the rest of their lives together, abandoned themselves to fate. Adults did what they could to survive at the expense of young people, everything become a pandemonium. Do I really have to save and trust these people to be around me? Well, it can be said that the situation has led them to unleash their instinct to survive. We shot down Zombies while analyzing things around, when I was thinking all this, I heard Kurisu''s voice calling me. "What do we do Alex? The number of zombies doesn¡¯t seem to reduce, even if we kill them it does not seem to end" "We will try to rescue as many people as we can while looking for a way out of the city. Besides, I want to find two people." "Who?" "One who is fit as a warrior and the other I want to sav- ... right, she has that military friend" Wooh damn, that was close. I almost told her that I want to save the treasures of all men ... it would be a shame if they end up being chewed by zombies. It is good that I remember that she has another role in the plot that being a visual enjoyment for the spectators. Two girls come running towards us chased by zombies, some other zombies are blocking them, I aim at the zombies and make a way for the girls by killing the zombies. Soon they find themselves panting and with fear expressed in their faces in front of us. "W-who are you?" "Does that matter? What you two have to do is stay between her and me so you will be safe. We''ll make our way out of here." "T-thank you very much" "It doesn''t matter, just calm down and don''t do anything stupid, otherwise you''ll have to worry about having a bullet in the head instead of the zombies." "E-eh?" "A-Alex?" I activate my emperor aura and direct it to them, their legs tremble and the fear they have for zombies changes towards me. That''s fine, I don''t want to have to worry about they attacking me from behind. "Kurisu everything is fine, take care of our rearguard and watch them, I don''t want to get in trouble for their fear" "I understand" "Hey you, do you know where the infirmary is?" "T-the infirmary? Y-yes I do" "Show me the way" I speak to one of the rescued girls to show us the way, according to the plot she will not be in danger at the moment, but it is better to make sure. As for the other person that I''m looking for, she can survive by herself enough to leave her for later. With the instructions of our two new members, we walk through the corridors of the building, arriving at what looks like the main entrance and on the step of some stairs was her. Things never go as planned, I found the other girl first. With a wooden sword she knocked down a zombie, if you paid attention you could notice that her expression, which should be of uncertainty and fear, was replaced by a small smile that was stained with a little drops of blood on the cheeks. When the zombie falls, she turns around discovering us and then moves her feet in our direction. I smile back and we also walk to meet faster. Well, I''m looking forward to venturing into this world of "High School Of The Dead" with her, it will be something entertaining. Chapter 19 Survivor Group[Edited] We met the girl with blue hair and athletic proportions from before, she had an aura of blue and a little orange tones, showing her mental state as stable and a little excited. In addition, a refined presence emanated from her, like someone who grew up in a disciplined way. Above her head I could read the system information [Samurai level 16], it was the highest level I had seen in this world so far. If it weren''t for my Hero ability, it would be difficult for me to say who would win between the two of us, although she is not my enemy, so it is useless to think about it. "Senpai" The two girls we saved talk when all of us are close, by the way, they were a [Student level 5] and [Athlete level 7], the blue-haired girl sees them and nods smiling in response. She seems to have a good reputation in the school, and then she turns her gaze to me and Kurisu and her expression changes to one of doubt. "Who are they?" It is natural that we stand out quite a bit in the environment without wearing uniforms and carrying weapons, but they place me in a difficult situation to answer when asked. Telling the truth would make me a lunatic, I cannot say being someone of the law because our age does not match ... children of gangsters? Sounds better, but the problem of why we are at this school remains. Any option has problems so let''s say anything. "I am Alexander, the person who will make your life more interesting" "Hmn? Well ... I''m Saeko Busujima, I''m a third year. We should move, things are getting worse with each passing second." "You''re right Saeko-chan, we have to go to the infirmary so let''s continue" ¡°C-chan? ... I understand then let''s move" When I smiled, she recovers from the surprise of how I call her and answers, I nod and aim to two zombies that block the way to neutralize them. When they fall, I holster the colt and take the sword, let''s see if I can learn any movement from her. With that thought we all run, with me and Saeko ahead, the two girls in the middle and finally Kurisu. [Beep] [Kill 10 Zombies Completed] We pass through several corridors and after passing a few minutes advancing killing zombies we reach our goal. The door was locked, I tried to knock and see if someone answers. [Knock] [Knock]... "W-who is it?" A sweet scared voice is heard from the inside, steps sounds and you can hear someone approaching the door. We look each other and then as a representative of those outside, I answer. "A zombie ... open the door please, I want to eat you and taste your sweet meat" "Hiii¡­ n-no, you can''t pass¡­ you can''t eat me!!!¡± Everyone outside looks at me, what do you want me to say? ... I couldn''t resist and besides removing the zombie part, my other words are true. From inside the sounds of someone stumbling and knocking things arise after the voice. Then Saeko intervenes. "Nurse, I''m Busujima of 3rd year" "B-Busujima-san? The zombie from before is gone?" "... yes, is gone, there are only people here so please open" "Okay" The door is unlocked and when it opens, the two great treasures that all men seek are there ... they really huge. I instinctively swallow while my eyes are fixed in that place as if they had some kind of spell preventing me from looking away. But I must say that am not the only one, all the women here who witness them do the same ... only that I can see in their auras the violet of envy begin to emerge. The two great obstacles give us way inside and those outside begin to pass, when everyone enters I close the door being the last. But when I turn around, suddenly something attacks me and lifts me up. "Kyaaa, how cute ~!!!¡± As if my soul were split in two, one part is taken to hell for punishment through suffocation, the other goes to heaven where I am surrounded by soft pillows made of angels feathers and they were also as warm as a lover''s hug . [Beep] [??? Affection: 80 Loyalty: 60] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the heart¡± (???) Rank: ¡°D" Description: To maintain confidence in a person, it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, the greater bond created will be. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: Affection 80 (Fond) Loyalty 60 (Neutral) Rewards: 10x Potions [D] 1x Elixir [D] Development skill [Alchemist] ] "A-Alex !!?" My lungs resent the lack of oxygen so I try to speak demanding to be released ... Well, if she only gives me some space to breathe will be enough. But my mouth is blocked and only babbles are heard, is she a murderer hidden within the plot of the anime? When she hugged me she did it in a way that blocked my arms and thus avoided that I can making space between us. "Hahaha, that tickles ~" If I am going to die here I want at least someone to write in my grave [Alexander. Died happily finding the "Two piece"] ... jokes aside, I''m feeling dizzy. You would be thinking, why don''t I use my strength to free myself, right? It is true, with my current strength it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to push away her arms, but this was not a battle that could be resolved with force ... it was about will ... a man¡¯s pride if you want to call it that way. "Hey you! Release him!" With the voice of Kurisu as background I use my last resort ... however I could, I position myself in the center of one of her breasts and suck with my mouth strongly, when I feel that have enough meat between my teeth, I bite it playfully. "Hyaaan ~ !!" Her arms release me, she takes a step back and puts the hands on her shirt, in the area of the chest that was dampened a little by my saliva. I won. "Bad girl ... you can''t bite that place ~" "Ha¡­. Ha¡­ .Ha¡­ in the first place I am not a woman, I¡¯m a man. And in the second you were the one who was suffocating me" """"Eh?"""" Apart from Kurisu who nodded to confirm my words, everyone else is surprised, something that was already a routine. "Just accept it, I''m a man. Now what we have to think is what to do to get out of here." "Why did you want to come to the infirmary?" "That ... just take the medications you can, they will be useful in case of an emergency" Saeko asks and I answer the first thing that comes to my mind, she accepts it as something credible and they start packing things in a backpack with the 2 girls, so the nurse asks me. "How will we get out of here?" "It is best to look for a large vehicle that carry many people" "A large vehicle? Does the school bus work? " One of the girls speaks while she keeps putting things in her backpack, I have not asked their names yet... once we are in a safer place we will have enough time for presentations, for now let''s focus on leaving the school. "Can anyone here drive?" To my question the nurse and Kurisu raise their hands ... now that I remember she was driving in America. I completely overlooked it, I also drove in my world, but it is a problem to do it with this body. "Well, when we get it, one of you two will drive. Ah-" "What happened?" "Does anyone know where the keys are?" They all look at me and begin to deny one by one with their head until everyone''s gaze lands on the nurse. She seems distracted for a few seconds, but in the next moment she starts thinking with her index finger on the chin. "... Ah, I remember. It must be in the teacher''s classroom, if the driver doesn''t have it with him" Hopefully the school driver didn''t take it, I don''t want to have to look for him in all the school. On the other hand I don''t think we should all go, it would be more problematic than helpful¡­ one part of the group will have to go and the other wait here. "Well, Saeko-chan and me will go for the keys and the rest wait here" "Eh? I''m going too Alex!" "It is better that you stay Kurisu, you are the other person besides me who has a gun. If all the people with weapons leave they will be left unprotected." With my words the two girls tremble visibly, the nurse seems calm waiting for the decision we make. She has courage or her head works differently from a normal person. Kurisu noticing the look of anxiety of the two girls directs the gaze to Saeko and says. "Then she stays" "Stay here Kurisu, it won''t take long." I approach and caress her face with affection, she becomes nervous in front of the eyes of others, and distressed she steps back finally agreeing to remain here in silence. "Sorry, I decided without your consent, but can you accompany me?" "No problem" With Saeko''s smile we leave the infirmary, she takes the head and leads the way. On the path we see several classrooms with zombies inside, but we only eliminate those that block our way and ignore the rest. After several minutes of running among the walking dead, Saeko points to a room with the door open and stating my guess, says. "It is there" Without saying anything, I just go forward and enter the room, inside there are 3 Zombies, one in front that throws on me, I evade it to the left and perform a thrust from the bottom to the top going through his head from the jaw. The second was behind a living room chair, I get on it and in a comfortable way to compensate for the height between the two make a horizontal cut to his head. When I turn to the third that was to the right of the door, he is taken care of by Saeko quickly too. Ending her enemy she looks at me and speaks. "Let''s look for the keys" "OK" When I was about to begin, I realized that I had no idea how the key was like, as if Saeko also thought the same thing, her steps also come to halt. "Do you know how the key is?" I shake my head to answer her, and try to find a solution. The only thing can trust is my ability to evaluate, hoping it is specific enough when I use it. "There is no option, let''s look for all the keys and hopefully will be one among them" After I say that we both look all over the place, as a result we get 5 keys. Unfortunately with evaluation only shows [keys], but I doubt they are the ones needed. "Those are all the keys here" "I think so ... can I ask you a question?" "Sure" "... what do you feel when you kill the zombies?" "Um? What do you mean?" "Sadness? Fear? Repulsion?" "Oh, that ... mmm" I remember her story in the anime, in this one she was lost because she felt excited when fighting and that at the same time when living in a civilized world caused her an incongruity. I think for a few seconds to answer. "Well, I do not know the answer you are looking for, but if I had to say one among all these, it is probably excitement. I cannot feel sadness for people that I do not know, empathy ... it is left aside when someone tries to attack me or in this case eat me. Fear and repulsion to kill get over after killing for the first time with my hands. You can say that I feel excitement when kill them, because I feel more stronger every time I take one of them down " Although instead of a ¡°feeling¡± of getting stronger, it was that it actually strengthened me with every death I made. "Thank you ... it seems that we are similar" "Don''t worry, I told you I will make your life more interesting Saeko-chan" "Fufufu, you are a presumptuous child, aren''t you?" When I was planning to return we could hear the sound of something in the room adjacent to it. I can''t see what it is, but I can judge that it is a zombie trapped there. Saeko says before me. "Something is trapped in the bathroom" "Let''s check, you open the door and I''ll take care of him" "Fine" She opened and as we expected there was a zombie inside, it was probably a person who locked himself up after being bitten. I end up with him without any difficulty, but Saeko recognizes the body as the driver and immediately I investigate the things he carried on him . In one of his pockets I find a key with the logo of a car company focused on producing large transport cars. It was certainly the key for the school bus. "We found what we were looking for, let''s not make the others wait too long" We took the same path to the infirmary, it was faster because we had just passed and eliminated the zombies in the hallway. Soon, we meet all the other girls. "Here it is, we can leave now" "Where will we go?" "I think it''s better to get weapons so they can protect themselves ... a police station? Any army base around?" I wanted to say to the nurse''s house, but I¡¯m not supposed to know that she has guns in her house, so I talk about weapon raising the issue with the hope that she will intervene. "Army? In the house where I live there are weapons ..." Everyone directs their eyes to her, bingo. I speak quickly continuing the conversation. "Really? They''re real and not toys, right?" "They are real ... they are from a friend who works in the army, I think she won''t mind if we take them" "Then we will go to the beautiful nurse''s house" With Kurisu''s eyes on me everyone agrees to go to that house. I smiled at Kurisu to calm her down, but she only snorts and turns the head away. "Is everyone ready?" """Yes""" I leave with the others and head back to the main entrance of the building, next to me Saeko keeps me company, in the middle are again the two girls, but with the nurse joining them and Kurisu is guarding in the rear. After a few walking in the corridors we met some zombies, at a rapid pace I get to the side of the zombie that turns around when hearing me, he raises his arms to try to hold me but his head detaches from the body. Saeko takes care of another, with a movement of the wooden sword a sinking appears in the skull of the zombie she is facing, losing his strength and falling down. From behind I hear the whistle of the shots from Kurisu¡¯s Beretta and with a headshot she kills two zombies that were approaching her. [Beep] [Alexander level up to 13] [Kurisu level up to 10] Oh, Kurisu reached level 10. I turn my head back and can see her opening and closing the fist in a bewildered manner, she is probably feeling the power increasing in her body. It is a pity that it is not the time to get distracted, I shout for my words reach it her clearly. "Kurisu! Don''t stand still and keep moving!" "Y-yes" We arrive at the main entrance that connects with the schoolyard that has a large number of zombies moving all over the place waiting for an unfortunate bastard in which they can nail their teeth. But apart from us there was also another group of people hiding from the opposite side. They were the two people from the beginning, of the two men that we meet before there was only one left, the other surely turned into a zombie and they left or killed him as in the original plot. In addition to them there was a chubby young man with glasses, [Soldier Level 7], he brought a nail gun as a weapon and then the final member was a girl with pink hair, [Student level 6]. All of them were the protagonists of this world. They notice us and the girl immediately recognizes me and Kurisu, opening her mouth she exclaims with surprise. "It''s you two ... so you were still alive" "Girl, don''t go killing people in your mind as you wish. As you can see we are perfectly" "Hump, you left us alone to our fate. Perhaps with your help if you had stayed, maybe him wo-" "Do not say stupid things, nothing would have changed, your friend would continue to die even with us there. The only thing that would change is that there would be more spectators to observe his transformation, the fact that he died has nothing to do with us, do not put weights on my shoulders that don''t correspond me to carry¡± "You!!" "Calm down Rei" "Don¡¯t touch me!!" I knew I couldn''t get along with her, even leaving to avoid her blaming me, she still managed to make it seem like is my fault. Her friend tries to calm her down, but she gets more disturbed. "You know each other?" "No, we''ve only met once" Saeko speaks to me and I answer, the zombies detect the noise created by us, mostly by the hysterical girl, and drag their feet to the entrance of the school. "Sorry for that, please forgive her. I''m Takashi Komuro." "You can save the presentations for later, they are coming" I stop everyone from introducing, damn it, Do they have common sense? We are surrounded by zombies that eat humans, not in a park walking quietly. "What do all of you plan to do?" "Take the school bus and get out of here" "Can we accompany you?" "Yes, let us go with you. I don''t want to stay any longer in this place." "If everyone goes, I''ll go too" "There is no problem for me, just make your wife more prudent. What do you think?" Komuro asks me, I have to gather as many people as possible so if they join us it is advantageous for me. Immediately after him the pink-haired girl speaks, at first in Gaia, I was thinking between her and Kurisu in my choice for whom to use the Summon Scroll, she is also a very intelligent girl, but has an explosive personality, in the end as you know I chose Kurisu for having a calmer character. Finally, the chubby says standing by the side of the girl with pink hair and glasses, he probably will go where she goes. Well, it is someone obsessed with weapons even having the development skill [soldier], of all the people in that group I think he will be the most useful, so am glad that he joins us, although he is a bit coward. "I am not his wife!!¡± "If it seems good to you, I have no problem" "It''s okay" ""Yes"" "It''s good that we are more to help each other" Kurisu, Saeko, the two girls I saved and the nurse answered respectively, as for the brown-haired girl I simply ignore her. "Saeko-chan and I will make a way in middle of the zombies, the four unarmed girls will take the center, Komuro and his wife will take a side each one of them covering the center and finally Kurisu and the boy with glasses will take the rear. Is that okay?" "I said I wasn''t his wife !! ... Why do I have to do what you say?" "Please Rei, just do it" "Hump" "OK" Leaving aside the talking couple, everyone else answers or nods with their head. As my instructions Saeko follows me and everyone else takes their positions, although grumpy the brown-haired girl also does her part. Chapter 20 New members in the group[Edited] After I knocked down two Zombies where the student lockers were, we left the campus to the front yard of the school where the parking lot is located "Where is the bus?" "To the right" The nurse''s voice responds to me, I turn my head a little in reaction to her voice and then I see an impressive scene. Her two big breasts shake from top to bottom, and as if they created waves by their movements my soul also shakes accordingly. I am surprised that she can maintain her balance and not fall for the force generated by their weight and gravity. "Alex! Put your eyes on the road" With Kurisu''s words I manage to look away, I close my mouth that without knowing had opened and take care of the zombie that was a few steps away from me. "It seems that you are a man after all, fufufu" Saeko who was following me closely speaks, I just smiled in response. That is the nature of a man, it is not uncommon for your eyes to be attracted to them, the strange thing is to be able to ignore them as if nothing happens. That would be simply unnatural. Komuro and his girl were also active killing zombies during the journey preventing them from reaching the center, so the ones in the middle only had to concentrate on running. In addition, with the occasional help of Kurisu and the guy whit glasses we advance easily. "Is that an M-14? Can I see it? " "I think so ... no, Alex will get mad if I lend you the gun." Kurisu knocks down a zombie with the rifle, the glasses guy witnessing it and gets excited asksing her for the weapon to see it ... it is good that Kurisu maintains common sense and does not give a weapon to someone who has just know. The school bus was getting closer, but zombies came out from everywhere and tried to surround us with their numbers. Thanks to the fact that we kept running without stopping and with me, Saeko, Komuro and the brown-haired girl making our way we all arrived safely. Being the most advanced Saeko and me are the first, I advance to the door of the School bus and take the key out of my pocket, I focus on unlocking the door and while sheathing [Black Moon] I shout at Saeko. "Cover me Saeko-chan" "Sure" In a few seconds the door opens and with an almost perfect synchronization the others arrive, I step aside and let them pass by, keeping an eye on the zombies that drags their feet in our direction. "Ladies first" "How nice" When there is only me and Saeko, I tell her to get on the bus, she answers me smiling and enters it. I board following behind her, inside the others look for a place to sit, the nurse takes the wheel, she sees me walking inside and closes the doors. I approach her and hand over the key, she put it in and try to start the engine. After a couple of attempts it turns on and the sound of the cylinders moving is heard. Turning the steering wheel, she introduces the changes in the gear and step on the accelerator. The bus moves and those who were standing have to hold on to something to prevent from falling, for my luck the closest thing was Saeko, so I hug her to keep the balance and she holds me with one arm and with the other hand takes a handrail as support. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Saeko)" Rank: ¡°D¡± Description: To maintain confidence in a person, it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, greater the bond created will be. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: Affection 75 (Friendly) Loyalty 60 (companionship) Rewards: 1x Random Weapon Ticket -G 1x Random sword technique [D] Skill [Focus-J] ] "Are you okey?" "Yes, very comfortable" This time is Saeko eh? Let''s not focus on that for now, just let nature take its course. If I try to conquer the girls proactively, I would feel that I¡¯m doing it for other reasons than the fact of just liking them, so I will just enjoy my time with them and whatever that has to happen will happen. I raise my head from between her chest to look out the windshield and see zombie bodies flying as they are hit by the bus. The nurse drives around the parking lot and runs over everything in her path. "How long are you two going to be hugging !!?" Kurisu raises her voice questioning, she seems jealous of my actions. Probably when the nurse didn¡¯t find another target to crush with the tires, she stops the bus. Consequently, I do separate from Saeko, so I extend my arms and walk towards Kurisu smiling at her. "Don''t be like that Kurisu, come I''ll give you a hug too" "I-Idiot, that''s not the problem. Hump" Even saying that she does not reject my progress, She only blushes when my hands wrap her and snorts as a last resort when don''t knowing what to do. Taking us out of our moment, I hear the voice of a girl. "Can we leave that for another time, now that we have the bus where we will go? Can we go to our homes?" The origin of the voice was the pink-haired girl, still hugging Kurisu I turned my head to inform the new members of our goal. "First we will go to the nurse''s house, after that we can make other decisions" Those who already knew simply nod to my words, but the new ones have doubts about the objective and the most dissatisfied is Komuro¡¯s girl who unsatisfied claims. "Why do we have to go to her house first? I can''t contact my father and I¡¯m worried that something might happen to him." "Well, I¡¯m sure everyone else has the same concerns, you are not the only one who is uneasy to think about how her relatives will be. But we will go to the nurse''s house because she has weapons in there, and as I said, after that, we can decide how to continue¡± "Weapons?" "Yes, my friend is some kind of military, the house belongs to her and she has a big vehicle and weapons" To answer the doubt of the new members the nurse speaks explaining, everyone then accept to go and the discussion stops. I tell the nurse to drive with a gesture, but when she prepares to make drive, a frantic pounding coming from the door is heard. Everyone is surprised and direct their attention to the place, there were several students desperate and afraid asking to open the door to enter. When the nurse drive the bus it should have make enough noise to be heard and when clearing the parking lot to smash the zombies, they should took the opportunity to get here. The others look at me as if waiting for me to make a decision, I nod and the nurse takes the lever to open the door and activates it. Soon those who were outside begin to climb while panting. There are 4 men and 6 women students, plus a young man in glasses who enters at the end. Everyone starts to take a seat and the one who must be a teacher in this school speaks. "Thank you for opening, we must help each other now in these times of uncertainty" When he speaks, he inspects each one of our group and his eyes go through the body of each one of the girls. The most affected seems to be Komuro''s girl, who doesn''t bother to hide her displeasure since he entered. Honestly, I don''t find it pleasant either, when everyone entered, I activate the skill in my eyes to check them and all the students are in an altered mental state, is understandable by what is going on, but him even with his smile and calm attitude has a black aura that It covers his entire body that did not go unnoticed by me. "Some should know me, but for those that don¡ät, I am Koichi Shido, teacher of this school" With the smile on his face in a demure way, he presents himself, mainly for me and Kurisu in which puts his eyes on, in fact his look produces an unpleasant feeling, even causing me to shiver, so I respond coldly. "I don''t care, take a seat like the others" "Who is your leader?" With his sentence everyone in my group directs their gaze to me ... it seems that I steals Komuro''s role, but if I remember well, he has a more passive personality, so if he sees someone taking the lead he will surely step back. "That a cute little girl bears everyone''s responsibility is not right, as a teacher let me take that role. I will strive to make everyone survive this calamity, we will overcome all obstacles to be able to go to a better future. Besides ..." Out of nowhere he began to give a speech about everything we would do as if he were postulating for a political candidacy. The people who came with him listened to him almost with idolatry and begin to say words of support. Those who were initially with my group had different reactions, some listened only because he was talking, others opt to ignore him and some seem to have swallowed something bitter. "It''s true, Shido sensei will protect us" "As the eldest of the group he should be the one who directs us" "Yes, yes. He has saved all of us." But among them the brown-haired girl could not stand it anymore, she stood up with obvious distaste and shouted furiously. "If he stays, I''m leaving. I don''t plan stay in the same place-" "Hey, four eyed weasel, come here a moment" I spoke before she could finish, I saw him in the anime, he was someone manipulative and I remember that he had a problem with that girl. I wasn''t going to do anything against him if he didn''t bother me, but this is the third mistake he has made since entering the bus. Do you ask what were they? The first was to look with those eyes as if licking all the girls in my group, can let it happen if he does it with brown and pink hair, but not with Kurisu, Saeko and the nurse. His second mistake was to direct those eyes with the same previous emotions on my body. And last but not least, tell me cute little girl. As a result with a cold voice I called him. "Me?" "Does anyone else look like a weasel and has glasses? Yes, you, come here" With a confused look he obeys my orders and his feet move to where I was, he stops about 30cm from me and asks with a warm tone of voice, but also a flash of coldness appeared in his gaze for a moment. "What''s wrong little girl? You know, you have to respect your elders, surely you are in fear by everything that happened so I will ignore it, but you must be more pol-ickuuu" Before he could finish what he is saying, he received a kick in his twins from me, for the strength of this and the pain that it generates now he is hunched forward holding his crotch. I take him from the collar of the shirt and drag it so he looks at me with the back against the bus door. "Da-damn-" I ignore everyone that is taken by surprise by my actions and he who tries to say something, I take the colt and place the end of the barrel against his forehead stopping his words and causing his lips to tremble when he sees the gun . "I will give you two options, so choose carefully. Your first option is to go away and screw someone else. For the second, I will be good and do you a favor, I will make you avoid the suffering of being eaten alive by them, putting a bullet in your head ... decide quickly, because otherwise in 3 seconds I will make the decision for you " "W-what are you saying?" "1" "No, you can''t do it!" "2" "Hiiii¡­ its fine." When I say the number 2 I prepare the trigger to shoot, he panics over the sound produced and fear seizes him "Y-you will be the le-" "3" [Clanck] "Kyaaaa !!" "Noooo !!" "Sensei !!" "..." The bus is filled with screams and seconds later seeing that things were not as they thought quiets down, remains in silence until Kurisu speaks. "I really thought you would kill him" I eject the magazine from my gun and reload it, what can I say ... the guy who fainted dirtying himself must be very lucky or has a worse fate waiting for him. Loading the gun I answer Kurisu. "Let''s ignore the previous act and pretend like this didn¡¯t happen. Kurisu wake him up I¡¯ll count again" "Eh?" ¡°So you really shot wanting to kill him, but you had run out of bullets? !! " Who said that? Was that you chubby with glasses? Don''t mention it, it''s embarrassing. Here I am, wanting to act great and then things do not turn out as I wanted ... it will become a shameful story in my life. "Even I think waking him to make him have the same experience, is too cruel." "Fine, then I''ll kill him like that" "S-stop Alex-kun, you don''t need to kill him" Saeko says taking a look at the fainted guy, when I try to kill him aiming the gun, the nurse stops me while hugging me and sticking her two big cushions on the back of my neck. "Ok, open the door and throw it in the street ... he is stinking the bus." Everyone listens to my words and they look at me like if they saw demon, when I thought nobody would do it, Saeko approaches the wheel and opens the door. Komuro''s girl then kicks him out ... though I said that someone do it, I a bit surprised when they actually do it. The girl must have enough resentment to do that. "Now we can continue to our destination. Nurse, drive" "Will he be fine? Well, he''ll probably manage. Besides, don''t tell me Nurse Alex-kun, you''re so cold. Call me Shisuka-onesan." "... Drive Shisuka" "Muuu ... you haven''t called me onesan" Fuck, don''t do that specific pout ... now I''m imagining you in a white suit with black spots and horns on your head ... this can''t be considered my fault. "W-where are we going?" When my imagination wandered in strange things, the voice of a girl who accompanied the group of the teacher, who by the way got off the bus when he reached his stop, echoes in the image of my mind. I look at her and then to Kurisu telling her to explain them, I didn''t want to repeat things for the third time. Then she starts saying where the bus is heading. "Why do we have to obey her orders?" Someone dissatisfied speaks expressing their disagreement, followed by the second and then the third until the whole group complains. Kurisu looks in my direction asking for help not knowing what to do, so I have no choice but to support her. "Guys, have you not seen what I have in my hands?" "E-Eh? What does that have to do with this?" "As I am the person with the gun in my hands, I take the decisions. Besides, this bus is now mine, and that is why now the choice where it is going is MINE" "Y-your bus? This bus belongs to the school, besides, she also has a weapon" "Now it is mine, as for her¡­ you can think of her as my follower. With things clarified, since I¡¯m not a kidnapper, you all have two choices. The first is to remain seated, silent and abide the instructions given to you. The other is to go after your dear teacher¡± With my words I pointed at the door, it happens that at that moment the guy named Shido awakens from his heartbreak. Looking around and seeking to understand his situation, and because we had taken a long time in this place, zombies inside the school and other places in the surrounding area had gathered again in the parking lot. When he sees the zombies, the guy goes into panic and stands up hurriedly, seeing the bus he wants to get back in, but looking at me raising the gun because I emphasized it before, he stops. Remembering our altercation he trembles a little, turns around and runs in the opposite direction. To his misfortune the number of zombies was much greater than the first time he ran through the parking lot, so he is surrounded immediately and the screams are heard throughout the area. "... Please let us stay inside the bus" "Then do the first instruction and everything will be fine, I will also tell you in advance so that you do not taken by surprise, whoever makes a stupid thing like attacking me or those of my group I will leave them in the middle of a horde of zombies. Is that clear? " Everyone swallows and nods with fear. I did not come to this world to be a savior or a messiah, if I could help them then I will do, but not at the cost of the life of those of my side, so I do not care if they fear me, in fact, it is better if they have that feeling present in their minds so they don''t think about trying to step on my head. "Then, let''s not waste time anymore. Go ahead Shisuka" [Tszu] Finishing my words I shot a zombie trying to board the bus. And without more setbacks the bus moves to the door of the school, it hits it and open it entering the street and advances by crushing any zombie that crosses its path. Chapter 21: The City Streets[Edited] [Beep] [Alexander level up to 13] "Hmn?" When the bus ran over a zombie smashing it between its wheels, the system notification sounds in my mind. Aurora the zombies that die to be overwhelmed also count as if killed? [The system recognizes the vehicle as a weapon, therefore, when you or your partners kill them while driving, the system will still collect the remaining energy from them and integrate it into your bodies] Ghek, please Aurora, don''t say that something about the zombies integrates with me, it makes me feel unpleasant knowing that. But it''s good to hear that they count as if I have killed them, it shouldn''t take long to complete the 100 zombies killed that way, maybe when we get to Shisuka''s friend''s house I will make it. Looking around the bus I realize that we have become a fairly large group ... maybe the food in her house is not enough for everyone. With that thought I approach Shisuka who was driving. When she sees me, she tells me with a smile. "What happen Alex-kun, do you want to try driving?" "... I don''t reach the pedals and look through the windshield at the same time" "No problem, I will step on the accelerator and you will drive the steering wheel" She says taking the steering wheel with the left hand and with the other patting her fleshy legs ... it''s very tempting, but I don''t like being treated like a child. "Maybe another time. I want you to stop the bus when you see a convenience store. We''ll get down there for a moment." "Eh? What''s up Alex-kun? Do you want to go to the bathroom?" Everyone turns their eyes to me leaving me in an awkward situation. Damn it, the first time that she treated me like a child I let it pass because I really wanted to answer yes to her question, but I can''t allow it this time. I stand behind the driver''s seat and with my knuckles clenches her head with enough force to cause little more than a nuisance. "In case you did not notice, we became a fairly large group, and I¡¯m sure there is not enough food for everyone in the house, it is better to stop and collect what we can" "Aw, aw. Stop Alex-kun, it hurtssss!" When she complains I stop pressing her head, I lean forward, bringing my mouth to her ear and whisper in low voice. "Stop treating me like a child, or I will make you responsible for turning this body into an adult" "Hyaaan!" Finishing my words, I slide my tongue over her ear and bite the lobe causing her body to shiver. The bus shake for a few moments, but returns quickly to the center of the road. I retire and sit next to Kurisu who looked at me with accusing eyes, without having any excuse I can only close my eyes and lie in the seat waiting for us to arrive at a convenience store. It does not take long to hear Shisuka''s voice informing that she found what we were looking for, I opened my eyes and looked out the windshield. A few houses away the store is distinguished, I immediately get up to organize the small excursion. "I, Saeko-chan and Komuro will go down to protect a group of three who will be in charge of picking up the food that they can carry to the bus. She and the chubby glasses together with Kurisu will stay on the bus to defend the others who will also remain in the bus" I look at everyone and after saying the names of those who accompany me, then point to Komuro''s girl and the guns fanboy. Then continue. "Hurry up, I need 3 volunteers to get off" With my words everyone else looks at each other, but nobody says anything and they just lower their heads. After a while the pink-haired girl with pigtails steps forward and following her the two girls that I had saved along with Kurisu steps too. "Well, park the bus as close to the store as you can Shisuka" "Yes ~" The wheels of the vehicle stop rolling and she park on the sidewalk. After I told Shisuka to open the door, she does it and the 3 of us that would make our way and defend plus the other 3 get down. The surrounding zombies are attracted to engine noise, but these will not be a problem in a while, I ignore them and walk to the door of the store opening it. Inside I discover 4 zombies wandering without direction between the corridors. I took a corridor, Saeko another and Komuro brandished his bat against what should have been the manager of the store behind the counter. Killing the first one with [Black Moon] I follow the next one and when finish it Saeko was returning from having taken care of the zombie that she ran to. With the cleared area, I indicated the other 3 who get off the bus, they run and enter the store, and then take large bags and fill them with what first crosses their paths. Saeko and I leave the store to look around, Komuro stays inside observing just in case surprises appear. "They are getting closer" "We have enough time for them to perform several trips from store to the bus before a group of zombies with which we cannot deal whit come here, and we''ll be gone before that. Do not worry, we just have to deal with the nearby zombies" "What a reliable boy" "Sure, you can leave me everything and live happily in any way you like." "Fufufu, you''re going to make Kurisu jealous again" "Haaa ... it''s probably impossible for her and me to have a relationship as a normal couple in this world" "Hmn? What do you mean by that?" "I will have to associate with many people to create a stable life (in Gaia), and most of them would be probably women ... and if they are like you, I doubt that I would want to leave things simply as friends." I wink at her when she looked and listened at me, she blushes slightly and gets a little nervous, but manages to answer me while smiling. "You are very direct, right?" "I promised myself that would live as I please, without any limitation, whether imposed by a person, laws and even society norms." I look at her directly and tell her seriously, unable to bear my gaze, she turns away with an even redder tone on the cheeks. A couple of trips are completed while we talk and keep watch, the 3 people in charge of loading the food got off the bus quickly to continue looting the store. Suddenly the sounds of motorcycle engines are heard and gets louder every second. When I look for the origin of the sound I saw a group of people on motorcycles, one of them passes to the side of a zombie and with a metal tube hit him causing it to roll on the asphalt a few times until it stops. The others who accompany him closely follow his example and several zombies have their skulls crushed. We soon see the group of motorcyclists clearly, they have about 5 members, they also seem to notice Saeko and me at the door of the store, I change direction a bit and stop a few meters from the bus. "Ooohh, that one over there is a great girl ... the other one is a little small, but she is beautiful. Hahaha I like them, I will take them for me." "Boss, it seems that inside the store and on the bus there are more people" "If you want food you can take what you want, but please wait for us to take what we need. We will leave right away and you can have the whole store for yourself." Saeko tries to talk to them, but looking at his eyes full of lust I know it''s a useless thing, these guys don''t have food as a priority right now. The one who seems to be the leader laughs loudly and confirm my guess. "Hahaha, of course I''ll take everything from the store, but from now on you all belong to me too" "Saeko-chan, things like ¡°please¡±,¡± I ask of you¡± and the like only work among people of the same mentality. When you deal with people trying to harm you, can only do one thing ... hit them so hard that they have no thoughts of going against you." "It seems there is no other way" "Hahaha, I like that. Having character to later become submissive bitches is what excites me the most, and now in this world there is nothing to stop me hahaha" "Hahaha the boss knows how to have fun" "What happened?" Komuro and those inside, peek for how loud they were, I turn around to tell them not to pay attention to them and continue with what they were doing. More zombies congregated every second, we couldn''t stay here any longer. "I will tell you so that, you won¡¯t follow me like a ghosts because I didn''t warn you. Get out now and maybe you can live to see the sunrise again tomorrow." "I will educate you to learn to lick my feet ... wait and go-" "[Tzuun]" The head of the leader is moved back by the impact of the bullet and the rest of his body follows the inertia making him fall on his back. The others in his group were like statues in the place and they take a few seconds to talk again. "E-eh? Bo-boss? " "S-she has a gun !!" "Po-police !! Somebody call the police " Seriously? That last one must have something wrong in his head, did they talk about raping everyone here but when things don''t go as they want then they will ask for help from the law? I am very curious to know what he would say ... I point at him and ask. "Hey you, your words intrigue me a little, what would you say to the police? That did you want to rape someone, she didn''t allow it and you expect them to do something?" "I-I didn''t want to, it-it was them. P-Please don''t kill me !!" "Y-yes, it was his idea!" "I-I beg you, don''t kill us" Everyone loses their courage when their leader dies, fuuu ... it makes no sense to waste more bullets, probably without their leader they will not live long, none exceeds level 10 and their boss was the strongest being level 8. "See Saeko-chan, now they are the ones asking us to stop" "They are pathetic, can''t they get a woman on their own and that''s why they force them?" "Probably ... if I see you all again, I will make you accompany your boss, get lost" "" Y-yes! "" They all turn on their motorcycles and leave, out of fear, one of them when were farther away is taken by surprise by a zombie and falls from the motorcycle. The others do not seem to care for him and continue at full speed until they lose sight of me. I return to the interior of the store where Komuro and the others filled bags with food, when they look at me and I am sure they will listen to me, speak. "It is enough, too many zombies are grouping together and not even the bus can break through, we must leave now" I turn around to leave and their steps sound immediately following after me, then the 6 of us enter the bus. I look at what they brought. If this is shared equally among all, it will only serve us for one day ... well, when more people are armed we can protect a greater number of people carrying food, we must also manage the food well. I also notice that the fear of the majority towards me increase due to my previous actions, now they do not even dare to look me in the eye. Well that is natural I think, people like Saeko are weird, but others will soon understand that the world is very different from what it used to be, the one that surprises me the most is Shisuka that seems rather calm. Without giving orders, the bus starts to move, runs over a large number of zombies along the way and continues the road in its previous direction. I take a seat next to Kurisu and Saeko right from me. I feel happy to be in the middle of the two, but Kurisu''s eyes are killing me... Then as if she couldn''t stand it anymore, interrogates me. "What were the two talking so much about?" "We were deciding who would be the first and second wife among you two ... but we still haven''t reached a decision" "W-wife? W-who said that I would be your wife!? ... that''s too sudden, and you''re still too young ... wait, will there be two wives? !! " "Alex-san, wait about 5 years to say something like that, fufufu" So Kurisu was watching us ... not that I did something to need to hide, but I answer her anyway trying to change the heavy environment, with my words she gets nervous and then surprised. "Then let''s decide in the future" "T-there is no such future Id-Idiot" [Beep] [Kill 100 Zombies Completed] Well, it is a good pace completing the objectives, it is a pity that they are becoming more difficult. For example, the last objective ... 1 million of zombies, if I want to fulfill it along with the deadline of the other mission 6 months from now, we would have to kill more than 5,500 zombies per day. Even without taking a break and killing day and night, leaving aside that it seems unreal, I still probably could not achieve it in that period of time. The only way is to make a large group, the higher the number of people following my orders, the number of zombies killed should increase accordingly. The mission of killing zombies and rescuing survivors have synergy beween each other. In order to efficiently comply with the first, the second must go hand in hand with the objectives of the rescued population. The problem is to be able to keep a large group of individuals who have their own thoughts in order and there is also a need to search for a safe location, obtain food and essential objects for daily life. The higher the number of people, the more difficult everything will become. "I need people who are loyal to me, and delegate responsibilities to them. It is impossible to do it myself" "For what?" "Hmn? For nothing, I was just thinking out loud" Saeko asks me when my thoughts escape from my mouth, she tilts her head in doubt and I just smiled at her. Then my gaze passes through everyone else who was silent, lost in their thoughts, creating a slightly depressing aura. I hope their mentality will stabilize soon, or else they will become a problem. Now that I think about it, I have saved quite a few people, but the system has not said any notification for the survivors¡¯ mission. Aurora what''s going on? Why with all the people I have rescued, no objective has been marked as completed? [It is because the mission specifies that you create a survivor camp, and although you have rescued them a bus cannot count as your base. You need to find a safe place where a perimeter of at least 1km has no zombies] Woh, they have raised the difficulty of the level by having to do that ... well, first I will form a group of people that I can trust and do it little by little, and they say that Rome was not built in a day after all. The bus continued its way through the streets, wherever you put your eyes there are only traces of blood and zombies, really an apocalypse, and also the survivors must be reducing every second. Those who remain alive should be hiding waiting for help that will probably never come, when they realize that they will have to go out and fend for themselves. " Is still a long way for the house Shisuka?" "Mmmn ... I don''t think so, we should arrive soon" After answering me she starts humming a song ... she is amazing in her own way, I wish I could open her head and see what is inside. Well, at least it''s better than being sunk in depression. I keep watching through the window, but apart from zombies nothing new is observed, only someone is heard sporadically causing those on the bus to shudder as they mutter. "The next one will be me?" "I don''t want to be eaten" "I hope my family was able to go to a safe place" Remaining in that environment for several tens of minutes, Shisuka''s cheerful voice is heard throughout the bus. "We arrived" Everyone looks out the window and what we saw is a normal two-story house. Well, considering that we are in Japan and space is essential it should count as a small mansion, it has a cozy appearance for a young couple to live. "Since it worked the previous time, we will organize in the same way, Komuro, Saeko and I will check the house and its surroundings. The others will wait for us to make a sign to get down." "Good" "Yes" Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 22 Taking refuge in Shisuka’s house[Edited] Komuro and Saeko me get off the bus, we take a look around and see only some zombies walking the streets, but none too close. I go ahead and reach the door, with the key that Shisuka handed me before, turn the bolt and open. Everything was in order inside, according to what Shisuka told me, she lived alone and her friend only stayed here at times because she went out a lot because of her work, I also don''t remember if there was a zombie in the house when I saw the anime. But to avoid some tragedy we searched the whole house. After several minutes the three of us met again in the living room and with none of us finding any problem, then I proceed to exit the house and tell those who wait on the bus that it is safe inside and they can enter. Next to the door I see the others enter while I keep watch and take care of any zombie that gets too close. Some enter carrying food packages and then leave them on the table in the living room, then look for a place and sit or keep standing. When the last one enters I close the door and go to the living room too. I look at Shisuka and talk to her¡­ she seems to have forgotten why we are here because she is lying comfortably in an couch. "Shisuka, where are the weapons?" "Oh, right. They''re in a bedroom on the second floor ~" When she finishes saying that, she lies face down on the couch with everyone watching her ... or rather those large lumps of meat that are pressed with her weight and protrude to the sides. " Get up and take me where they are" "Eeeh, but I''m tired ... it has been a very bad day" Well, that''s for sure, not every day you see the beginning of a zombie apocalypse. But I need her to go upstairs for several reasons, I extend my hands to one of those round buttocks that stand out superbly, with the index finger and thumb I grab a good piece of meat and turn it clockwise. " Hurry up and take me to where the weapons are! " "Hyaaan ... Alex-kun you are bad. You''re always harassing me!" In my defense I can only say that with her body and personality it is practically as if she had a sign on the forehead with the phrase "Please harass me". Even saying that, she gets up and walks in the direction of the stairs. I''m follow behind her while instructing the others. "Kurisu, Saeko, Komuro and You 5 come too, also, bring all the food we got" Apart from the 3 that I name, I point to the two girls I saved in the beginning, Komuro''s childhood friend, the chubby guy with glasses and the pink-haired girl. Kurisu sees me for a second and then goes to the table, then takes the tings she can and follows us. The others have doubts, but after seeing Kurisu move, they also do so. Shisuka takes us to a bedroom, inside she points out some locker and realizing that it need keys she goes to a drawer and takes some keys from it and then hand them over to me. Everyone starts to arriving and put the things on the bed, I take the keys and open the locker. Inside, I find several firearms with shining black metal, their names appear in my vision as the System text boxes [Ithaca M-37], [Spingfield A1M1], [M-16]. [Ithaca M-37 ¨C I Description: Semi-automatic sliding shotgun, uses a loading / ejection hatch at the bottom of it, facilitating the use of right and left handed people. Caliber of .10 - .28 with a capacity for 8 cartridges.] [Springfield A1M1 ¨C I Description: Carbine semi-automatic caliber .30, light with a capacity of 15 cartridges. It has a gas activated system with a rate of fire of 800 - 900 shots per minute.] [M-16 ¨C I Description: Assault rifle, first rifle made of composite material (Steel, Aluminum and Plastic) with a gas-powered recharge system. It has a 5.56mm caliber with a STANAG magazine with a capacity of 30 cartridges, has telescopic sight.] The first two it was the first time that I listen and see them, the third was the weapon that I initially wanted to buy for Kurisu, but for lack of funds had to opt for the M-14. Inside the locker there were also a lot of bullets ... without a doubt Shisuka''s friend could attack a goblin settlement on her own and without having to worry about ammunition. But even with all these weapons they are not enough for everyone here, I take the shotgun and throw it at Komuro. Everyone''s vision goes to the weapon and taking the opportunity I buy 2 AK-47 and a Beretta in the system spending a total of 14,000G and then I put them in the locker while I speak. "Take it, chubby glasses ... well, I think we should all introduce ourselves since we don''t have to worry about zombies" "Eh?" I recently thought that this would be my core group at the moment, in the anime everyone has some skill and a respectable personality ... Komuro''s friend although I do not like her personality, that is something personal, in the anime at least she showed herself skillful and courageous enough to kill zombies with short range weapons. So if I wanted to create a team with them we should get to know each other and gradually form a fellowship between us. For that reason I started with the presentations. "I am Alexander, an exemplary citizen in search of peace" I inflate my chest and speak with pride, but everyone looks at me as if they don''t know whether to laugh because it''s a joke or have a dignified face because it''s something serious. The exception was Kurisu who touched her forehead with her hand and someone else. "And you''re looking to win the Nobel Prize, right?" "How do you know my dream?" "Stop the nonsense, you are as unbelievable as a boxer who says he hates fighting" "You are seeing it in the wrong way, the boxer can live by fighting, but it is not as if he fights with anyone who comes across him, juxtaposing with my ideology, not for wanting peace I will be a philanthropist. The peace I seek It is for those around me, for those who try to harm us I will not receive them whit a discourse of how to live together, it will be whit the metal of my sword and gun" Arguing with the brown-haired girl, who was the other exception, others seem to think about my words. For some time I have noticed it, I wanted to deny it for fear of stopping being myself, but my way of thinking has changed slowly, it was not so dominant before, I did not seek to be above others. But now ... was it for Gaia? Or because I rejected anything that limited me? [That may have influenced a little, but mainly it is because you have other innate that in your previous life you did not have and developing these, your ideologies that agree with this innate will also increase. In this case, your [Soul Of The Emperor] has been influencing you] ... Do you mean that if for some reason I get an innate who focuses on murder I will become a ruthless person who seeks to kill all the time? [Not necessarily, the innate can influence the person, but for this to develop, the individual must have a mind according to it. For example, if we talk about it with concepts from your world, there are people genetically predisposed to behave aggressively or evilly, this person can have that genetics since birth, but they can live a normal life without knowing they have it, since it will only be activated if there is a trigger that causes it. The fact that your [Soul Of The Emperor] skill grows in rank means that within you there was that mentality and perhaps as you say, the fact of being in a different environment or stop sticking to the established limits, that concept floated. That is why you can be calm, you will not become someone who you are not, and you always have to be the one who controls your skills and not in the opposite way] Well, that''s a relief. When I was wandering in my thoughts I feel a deja-vu, something lifts me up taking my back and hugging my chest, a feeling of softness surrounds my head and words that almost make me spit blood are heard in the room. "Alex-kun is so smart, he understands such complicated things" This woman must have a hidden murder skill ... I will remember this and make her pay later, for now I will simply enjoy the pleasant sensation in my head. I lie back on her chest and she begins to hum happily sitting on the bed and putting me on her legs. "Hey you! Release him!" "Eh? Why?" "Because¡­" Kuruisu shouts while pointing at Shisuka with her finger, but when she asks for a reason, her response stagnates when she finds no words or doesn''t want to say them. So Kurisu simply sees her with angry eyes, unfortunately for her, it doesn''t seem to have an effect on Shisuka that tilts the head waiting for her to continue, but by not doing so she starts humming. "Well as I said, let''s continue introducing ourselves, is your turn Kurisu" "... I''m Kurisu Makise, a scientist who worked in a laboratory" "When have you seen a scientist carrying a gun and shooting around?" "You, stop interrupting the presentations of others, if you want to talk do it when you introduce yourself" " Tch , I''m Rei Miyamoto firs year student" "Takashi Komuro second year student" "Saeko Busijima third year student" "Saya Takagi freshman" "Kohta Hirano also freshman" "Toshimi Niki second year, thanks for saving us at school" "I am Misuzu Ichijo, if it weren''t for you we would have died" Everyone shows up, just missing the person who hums happily. The eyes of others focus in our direction and when she feels their eyes she takes a few seconds to understand the reason, but in the end she says her name. "I''m Shizuka Marikawa, school nurse, nice to meet you" "Fuuu ... I don''t want to discourage you all, but you should change how you present yourself, because I don''t think you can continue as students. Well for now everyone will take a weapon to defend yourselves against zombies." "Ah! Alex-kun..." I regretfully get up from Shisuka''s lap that looks like a child whose toy was taken away. I begin to take out the other weapons from the locker and deliver them one by one. To Komuro I had handed him the shotgun before, remembering it is the one he used in the anime, I give to Misuzu and Niki the Ak-47 and inspect them with evaluation when I pass them on. [AK-47 ¨C I Description: Assault rifle major produced in history, so this shows its effectiveness and performance for combat. It is 7.62mm caliber with semi-automatic or automatic functions and with 40-cartridge curved magazine.] It seems to be a good weapon and it is an advantage that is of the same caliber as the M-14, I bough enough bullets in the system store for Kurisu, I will tell her to spend a few because they only had 100 shots each when I bought them. The A1M1 carbine was delivered to Rei while we watched each other for a few moments, even with our differences I don''t think she wilk shoot me in the back ... To Saya I deliver the Beretta and she happily receives it, as for Hirano when I see the M-16 in my hand I speak to Kurisu. "Kurisu pass your weapon to Hirano and take this one." "Eh? ... can I keep this one? I''ve got used to this weapon and I like it ... it was also the first thing you gave me" I smiled bitterly, I wanted to give her the best weapon, but if she doesn''t want it I can''t do anything. Well, it''s not as if the M-14 is a bad weapon, it has worked very well so far. "Take it Hirano, this is yours. Saeko you want a gun? Besides, Shisuka ... you¡­.Will always stay with someone who has a gun" "T-thanks!" "I prefer my sword, I''m used to it and if the bullets run out I won''t be able to do anything with it" "I''ll get you a real sword later. Hirano take care of explaining to everyone how to use their weapons and make sure they understand it well so there are no accidents." With the weapons delivered I intended to return to the most comfortable seat I had ever known, but Kurisu intercepts me halfway, it will have to be at another time. Komuro and Rei approach Hirano and he begins to explain how to use the weapon, the other three girls walk towards me and ask. "Can you teach us?" ""Please"" "I''m sorry, it''s not that don''t want to teach you, but honestly don''t know as much about weapons as Hirano. It is certain that he has more knowledge than me on those issues." "It''s true, we''ve only used them for a few days, go with him so he can explain you" I tell to the three girls and Kurisu puts herself among us continuing with my words, she was like a cat that protects her food so that others do not take it away. From what it seems, she won''t let other girls get close to me. With my words I remember something, then I walk to Hirano and when he notices me, I ask him taking out my colt and pointing to the M-14 of Kurisu. "Hirano, can you do the maintain of my weapon and Kurisu''s, in the locker I saw the materials needed to do it" "Of course, leave it to me !!" I sit on the bed after handing Hirano the weapons, Kurisu takes one of my sides and Shisuka the other. I watch everyone in the room and speak again. "Then let''s move on to the second topic I wanted to talk about whit all of you. I need that everyone follows the thing that I am going to do and support what I will talk to the people that are staying downstairs , you maybe won¡¯t agree, but for now you have to follow the flow of the conversation " "Who put you as a leader?" "You have every right not to follow me and I will not prevent it, but then after leaving this house we will take separate paths. I also have no duty to protect and take care of all of you, take the weapon I gave you as a gift for having worked together You can''t complain to me, I''ve been pretty good at giving you a weapon to protect yourself. If you have any problem with me taking command, anyone can say it now, so that each one goes their own way " The last sentence is directed to everyone, you would think it was better to first talk about this and then give them the weapons. But with weapons in hand it will give them more courage to make their own decisions. I''d rather lose a weapon than having someone following me because I¡¯m the one with the weapons hiding his true intentions and betraying me when feels safe. I look at everyone in the room waiting for their decision. "I''ll stay next to Alex-kun to take care of him ~" "You don''t need to take care of hIm, you can go your own way ... he already have me as partner to help him" "Eee? Why?" The first to break the tension felt in the room was Shisuka followed by Kurisu who gives her an annoying look. And in reaction to them the others begin to speak making their choice. "I will follow you ... as I said, if it weren''t for you we would have died" "Me too" "I''m sorry, but my ideas are more in common with Alex-san" "I''d rather be with someone who acted than one who only knows how to open his mouth, I''ll go with him" "Emmm ... I will go with Alexander-kun, his decisions have kept us safe until now" Misuzu and Niki are the next to speak, then when Rei looks and wants to say something to Saeko, but she speaks first without giving her the opportunity to say something. Saya is the next to give her opinion as she passes the eyes on Rei and Komuro . In the end Hirano watching Saya take a side also making his choice. "You!! why are you always mean whit me !?" With those words, Rei, unable to withstand the atmosphere, hurries out of the room ... haaa, I don''t think I have done anything against her and this is due to her own actions. "I''ll talk to her, she''s only hurt by the death of a friend. We''ll follow what you say so please forgive her." "If you can achieve what you say I have no problem with both of you following me" At that moment Komuro turns to me and tells me, then he runs after Rei, following them with her eyes Saya and Kurisu complain for their own reasons. "Stupid" "What is her problem? It is obviously her who has gone against Alex without reason" A few minutes later the two return, Komuro walks to stand in front of me and Rei a little behind covering herself with him. The he urge her to speak. "Come on Rei, we talk about it" "... Fine! I will also follow what you say, are you happy with that !?" "Then if you have already made a decision let''s go down and talk to the others." At the end of this discussion I walk to the stairs where others are waiting for us, after me, what would be the core of my group in this world for the moment follows me. The others will also have to submit to my instructions if they want us to still protect them. Written by: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 23: The Rules[Edited] We all went down the stairs and met in the living room where everyone else was. The area was dominated by an atmosphere of uncertainty and restlessness, 10 people were afraid and sad about the loss of their friends or the despair of not knowing anything about their acquaintances. I look through each one of them, which makes them tremble or have faces of envy seeing the weapons that we all carried. Then I break the silence and make myself heard with a firm voice that reaches their ears clearly. "It is time for everyone to accept the situation that we are in. All of you have to change your current mentality in order to survive." "W-we just have to wait for help to come and everything will be fine" From the group of ten, a girl manages to convey her thoughts, with her words various others nod in agreement with her. The hope of waiting for that to happen could be seen in their eyes and it wasn''t just them, even people in my group had that thought too. "It''s good to have hope, but that''s a very na?ve of thinking" "W-why?" "In my opinion there may be three probable cases of what is happening out there. The first is that all of this is only happening in this small area. It is an isolated event of only one region ... but I can rule out that it is such case" While I speak and everyone listens to me, I look for the TV remote control, find it and turn on the device. The screen only shows a loss transmission signal, I start to change the channels, but only those that are programmed are transmitted I cannot find any live transmission. As I moved from one channel to another, I continued with what I was saying. "If it were the first case, the help would certainly not take long to arrive, but hours have passed since all this happened and not even one message has been issued from the government. When we were on our way here I did not see any helicopters flying over the area, nor any media, police or military. That leads us to assume that this is probably the second case, which this entire pandemonium is not only happening in this area, but that it is a national problem. If this is the case, then the help can not only take days, it will be weeks of waiting or even more. In addition, other countries may think that it is dangerous for this disease or virus or whatever is causing this, to spread across the sea to their countries and instead of helping us, they would isolate us or even worse, try to eradicate the outbreak in an extreme way " Only my words are heard in the room and everyone only watch the constant change of channels on television while they swallow and tremble. Some had a stronger mentality and only sank into their thoughts. "N-no, that can''t be ..." "S-someone will come to help us, I''m sure!!¡± "What is the third case?" While most evade reality and try to hold on to their hope, Komuro''s voice sounds and asks as he looks at me, with my eyes on him I answer. "If you expect it to be a better one than the previous cases, I''m sorry to tell you, but it only gets worse. The third case is that the whole world is just like this area, zombies attacking people everywhere. Everyone will find themselves too busy surviving on their own, so it would be useless to wait for help, you only have your own hands and of those around you to survive. " "Those are just your assumptions! You can''t know what''s going on everywhere else!" As they passed their point of stress they could bear, out of the 10, one guy stands up and walks towards me trying to grab me, but when his hand tries to take my armor I grabs his wrist and pulls it until his back is in front of me . Then I kicked his feet and he falls to the floor groaning at the impact. "In that you are right, these are only my guesses, but at least I am trying to think about how to survive. I am not staying without doing anything, waiting for things that may not happen" I put my foot on his neck while speaking and then look up from him to everyone else watching the show, then take out my colt so that the impact is greater and proceed to inform them what I wanted when go down to the living room. "From now on, if you want me to keep you safe, you must follow and respect certain rules, and it is better that you keep them well in your head because otherwise you will end up with bullet between your eyes." "Hiii !!" "Kyaaa" While saying that I extend my [Soul of The Emperor] domain affecting everyone in the room, then some cries result from my action. The weaker fall to the ground as a result of not being able to keep their feet stable. Those who have a little of bravery shake only a little when they feel the pressure. "First of all, being the most important rule, you will abide by my words to the letter, I will not accept excuses or reasons to do otherwise. If I say go to the left you walk to the left, if I say jump then jump" With their full attention on me, I continue with what I was saying, the first thing I must achieve with them is to be able to maintain control of the whole group. I can''t have someone acting however he likes and do something stupid that leads us all to our deaths. "The second rule will be separate everyone by gender and you will not be able to have contact with the others unless I indicate otherwise. To make it clearer, you cannot be intimate with each other" I do not want to have to take care of cases in which the men take advantage of a woman because they think that there is no more order in the world, also is another function to keep them apart. "Third, you will be provided with enough food to survive, but don''t expect too much. They will be portions just so you can support yourself and have enough energy to be active." The food will be one of the first problems that we will have to solve for the sustenance of the group, I cannot waste it and simply give it away. "Fourth rule ... well, more than a rule is a benefit for those who fight against zombies or have some work in the group, they will be exempt from the third and second rule up to certain aspects. They can approach the other gender and intimate whenever the other side agrees and they will have food to fill their stomachs completely¡± Finally I had to offer an advantage for those who fight against zombies or those who are useful. They had to be motivated to fight, if everyone has the same rights, then they would think that it is not necessary to take the risks. "T-that''s not fair, there can¡¯t be favoritism" Someone complains in a low voice, for the tone, it was a woman, but being like a murmur I cannot locate who it was. But she manages to make others agree with her words in favor of what she said. "Fair? The world has never worked that way. There are talks of equality and impartiality everywhere, but that is something that has never been achieved. You can see different degrees of inequality in people, even before all this it will happen. In my point of view, the social system has always had divergences that are impossible to solve, and the reasons may be different. One is luck, destiny or whatever you want to call it, it creates people who do not need to work or strive in their entire lives, wealth surrounds them and they have things that many want but can never have, you can complain and not like it, but that was their luck and you can''t change it. Another person is seen in a better way and as an example to follow, although it cannot be denied that some luck is also needed. These are the people who strive to achieve their achievements, based on their sweat, intelligence or any talent, stand above others. That is something they got, how can you deny it to them? Personal connections are also an unbalancing factor, someone with a friend, family member or sometimes being a mere acquaintance can take better positions than even someone who has struggled to be in his place. Finally, it can be said that the beauty of a person is enough to earn a good place in the world. Who can criticize someone for being beautiful or attractive? If you do it, only the envy that one feels for not being beautiful yourself will be highlighted. So where is the fairness you said? People from birth are different, so it is difficult for them to be equal when they grow up. If there can be no equality in the world before the zombies appeared, do not expect it to be now¡± Nobody refutes my words and they just lower their heads, when I thought everything was going well, Shisuka speaks to me while pointing at my feet. "Alex-kun ... if you continue you may kill him" I lower my gaze and the guy who had attacked me was kicking and turning purple due to hypoxia. Damn it, I had completely forgotten about him, I take my foot off him and in doing so he takes a big breath and then starts coughing. I withdraw my domain and the pressure they felt eases and I hear several sighs of relief around. With no more rules to implement, I end up with this conversation by giving them 2 options to choose from. "You can be calm, I won''t force anybody to follow me, you can choose to take separate paths from us, no one will stop you. Or you can stay for us to protect you, but those who do must abide by those rules." I pass my eyes through everyone to see if someone gets up to leave, but none has the courage to come out on their own. When I see that there is no one who wants to abandon the group, then I continue. ¡°Well, now there are 2 positions available to be able to have the advantages that I mentioned before, Komuro give me your bat and your spear ... or whatever is you brought before whit you Rei" After taking them from the second floor since they had left them up, they deliver them to me, I wait for someone to step forward to take them, but no one seems to want to do it. Maybe it''s very fast? Or should I force them? No, I will only gain more disaffection from them than they already have towards me. "I-I''ll do it! They''re just zombies. I can do it." A girl gets up and walks towards me and takes the homemade spear from my hand, it seems that women here are more valuable than men ... in the group I just created are twice much as men, although can''t complain about that either . "Nobody else? You should stop just filling your mind with thoughts of what the future holds or how your loved ones will be. It will not change your situation or theirs even if you do it, only by acting in the present you can make things change. " "Damn it! I''ll do it, give me the bat, it can''t be so hard to bust their heads" A guy gets up out of his pessimistic state and shouts to motivate himself. As he asks, I threw the bat and he holds it, and then begins to make practice movements in the place. With this we have 2 new recruits, but they will still be in the testing phase. "Your names" "Yuki Miku" "Yamada" "For now you will remain the same as the others, until you can play an active role then you will have the advantages that I said" The girl looked like a classic female criminal of anime, but she had a pretty figure with orange hair up to her shoulders. The boy was quite normal with nothing that makes him stand out ... or maybe that is my point of view since I don''t pay much attention to them. The two nod their heads with their new weapons in hand and sit back with the other 8, whit everything said, we should eat, we have been moving a lot, Kurisu and I only have in our stomachs what we ate in Gaia before coming here. "Then let''s eat, first will give something to the 10 of them and then we will do it. When they come to call you, go up for your food" I go upstairs after telling the 10, those who came with me return to the second floor, I go straight to the room and observe the things they brought from the store. Now, how much should I give them to have enough energy to move? I¡¯m not a nutritionist ... I have no idea. "Does anyone know what is the minimum amount of food a person needs to survive without putting his life at risk?" I turn with the others, but soon they shake their heads. Well, if they have something in their stomach they will survive for a few days even if they get hungry, I will only give them what I think is right until find someone who knows. "A man needs 1500 minimum calories to survive and a woman 1200, although they probably would lose weight with that amount" When I was about to proceed with my thoughts, Shisuka¡äs intervenes, everyone''s vision is focused on her and the distrust or doubt about how she knows it shows in everyone. Did she receive a divine revelation or something like that? I can''t help wondering that, because she looks like a person too distracted. "How do you know Shisuka? Did you receive any divine revelation ... that big breasts of yours work like heavenly antennae?" "Moo, Alex-kun is bad! My breasts are normal, besides, did you forget that I''m a nurse?" Everyone directs their eyes to Shisuka''s breasts because of what I said, feeling those looks she covers her breasts with her hands ... but that only makes them stand out more and causes Kurisu to raise her voice. "Those breasts are not normal!" I can testify that Kurisu''s are not small, but being surrounded by all these voluptuous girls overshadows her. As a man, here is when I should say that she is fine and that the size of the breasts does not matter, but the words do not get out of my mouth ... it is so sad that my instincts dominate me. "Well, Shisuka will take care of distributing the food. Mizusu and Niki accompany her in case there is a problem." "Okay" ""Sure"" "Others can get familiar with their weapon or find something to do." After saying that I throw myself into bed and take a bag of chips to eat, it shouldn''t have been so long since I ate some, but it seems so nostalgic. Shisuka and the other two girls I put with her begin to organize the food to to deliver it and the others as I said approach Hirano to give them advice on their weapons. Watching everyone moving Saeko and Kurisu approaches me, the first takes my fries and talks when I try to get them again by reflex. "It''s bad to eat only this for your body, wait a bit and I''ll prepare something for you" "I''ll help you" "Thank you Saeko-chan. Hmn? Do you know how to cook Kurisu?" "That''s why I said I''ll help! At least I can cut and peel vegetables." "Ooh, you¡¯ll be two great wives someday" "Fufufu, you''re welcome, you just have to wait a bit" "I-Idiot!" [Affection Kurisu and Saeko +5] With the system notification the two leave and go down, I intended to sleep, but Saya approaches and when I look at her, she speaks. "Can I ask you something?" "Sure" "Why did you created those rules" Her face does not seem to be complaining about all the rules that I implement, it is rather out of curiosity or to know my thoughts. I didn''t have to hide the motives so I give a brief explanation of my motives. "The first is to maintain order in the group, the second to prevent the men from taking advantage of a girl, the third to prevent us from running out of food and the latter simply to motivate them to fight against zombies" "Mmm¡­" "Do you think I''m wrong or I¡¯m too hard?" "No, I think those rules work for now" Not that I was going to change the rules just because she didn''t like them, I just wanted to make time while the food was here. It was nice to talk to her, she was a very intelligent and self-confident girl. I should see some coming up and Shisuka gave them some packages of food, they didn''t have a happy expression when receive them, but there were no complaints and they only returned grumpily. I continue talking about other things with Saya until Saeko and Kurisu returned carrying a pot and plates. With the arrival of the two the others also stop what they were doing, Shisuka and the other two girls had finished distributing the food so everyone comes forward with interest when seeing the pot. Then when we are together everyone begins to eat. Chapter 24: My first Pocket-Monsters (Part 1) [Edited] We all sit in a circle while Saeko and Kurisu served the dishes and passed them to everyone, it was some kind of stew. It tasted good, but compared to Gaia''s food it was a bit lacking, I don''t think it was because of the two girls'' cooking skills, it was the raw material with which they made it. Maybe some kind of dissatisfaction was noticed on my face when I compared the meals because Saeko with a slightly discouraged expression asks me. "Alex-san, it doesn''t taste good?" "Hmn? Isn''t that Saeko-chan, I was just thinking about other things. Your cooking is good, as I said before you will become a great wife without doubt." With my words, her cheerful smile returns, everyone else resume the movement of their hands and continue eating after stopping because of Saeko''s question, only Kurisu expresses her complaint. "I also help you know?" "Sure, you too will become a great wife, Kurisu." "I-Idiot, I don''t need your approval. Hump" We eat until the dishes and the pot are empty, and everyone takes comfortable positions to digest the food. While everyone was resting Rei intervenes breaking the calm atmosphere. "We''ve already got the weapons, what do you intend to do now?" With her words I sink into my thoughts remembering the plot of the anime, if remember correctly, from here they go to Saya''s house ... perhaps it is a good option to continue with the chronology I know, I can gather more survivors in that place since her parents started that job already. "Should we look for the family members of someone here? All of you won''t feel calm unless you know about them, right?" "So who do we start with?" Komuro speaks by putting the majority to think, it is impossible that they cannot be worried about their relatives, you certainly cannot just fill your head with that, but when having a quiet time like now, those types of thoughts will come alone. "I don''t have relatives, they died a long time ago" "My parents work outside the country" Shisuka and Hirano talk about their situation, with the former there is no one to look for and for the latter one is impossible at the moment. After them the others express themselves. "I only have my mother, but she works in another district and my sister is in the school where she works" "My parents are cops and they are not close, nor have I been able to contact them" "My parents live in another prefecture, I live alone here" First Komuro speaks, if it is in another district of the city is much more possible to go and find them than in Hirano''s case, but a good plan and information would be needed. The second is Rei, her parents'' situation may be the best I heard, if they are police officers, it is logical that they have weapons to defend themselves, in addition to training. The last to speak is Saeko, also in her case we have to leave it for another time. Then there are only Saya and the two girls Misuzu and Niki left. When we look at them they speak. "My house is not far from here" "Like us, we live near Saya-san''s house " There was no other option from the beginning for what it seems, we will continue with the plot and go to Saya''s house, incidentally we will see if we can find the parents of the other two girls. Being the only way forward I inform the others to continue with that plan in mind. "Then it is decided, the most feasible option is to go to Saya¡¯s house. If nobody has any complaints we will leave tomorrow¡± "Saya''s family is influential throughout Japan, so they should be able to help us and have more information on what the situation is like elsewhere." "I''m fine with that." "I don''t have problems either" Komuro informs us of Saya''s family background, it seems that her family has some influence or fame since the others nod agreeing with him. Saeko and Hirano also speak approving the next course of action. When I wanted to say that I had some things to do, Rei looks at me and after some internal struggle asks. "You two will not look for your family?¡± I forgot, neither I nor Kurisu talked about our family situation, although more than forgetting it was that we have no family in this world. The two of us look at the other and then I say explaining the situation of both. "We have no family in this world" With my words everyone is silent, they probably interpreted it in the logical way that can be think it about it, that they were dead or had abandoned us. Well, nobody could guess that I said it literally since we don''t belong to this world. "I''m sorry" "Don''t worry, it''s not like our situation is better than everyone else here" With my words she nods and directs her gaze down thoughtfully, without another interruption I tell everyone in the room. "I need to go out to do something, you stay and take care of the others. Also, keep the gun that I gave you always by your side, if someone from the other group get to take it we don''t know how they would react." "Eh?" "It''s dangerous outside Alex-kun!" "Get out?" "I¡¯ll go with you!" When I finish talking, everyone has expressions of doubt with Kurisu''s rising after me, asking to accompany me. "Stay with them Kurisu, it won''t take long. I just want to verify some things, if I need to escape it would be better being alone. You have become good at shooting, but if they surround us you will be in a worse situation than me for sure" "That¡­ well, I''ll stay. But promise me you''ll come back without anything happening to you, you can''t leave me after you brought me here." "Sure, Hirano I need my gun" "Here it is, I have finished doing the maintaining" Hirano gives me my colt, it was as shiny as when I bought it from the system, it seems he did a great job. I keep the gun and thank him. With that said I go downstairs, as I pass through the living room the other 10 people in the house watch me. There is no dialogue between us and I continue to the door of the house, I open it and observe if there is a zombie outside blocking the road, but the closest one is in the street wandering slowly. I leave the house and close making the least possible noise, then proceed to walk and when I''m about to get out of the porch, I hear the door opening again. I turn my head and Saeko walks quickly towards me after closing the door again. "Saeko-chan? What''s going on, why did you go out?" "I will accompany you" "I''m fine alone, I don''t need a babysitter. Besides, as I told Kurisu is-" "It''s not that I despise Kurisu-san''s ability, but my physical condition is better than hers, in case zombies surround us I can get out of that situation by myself" Before I can finish what I wanted to say, she intervenes, I look into her eyes and in them I can see the firmness of her decision, knowing that she will not change her mind I only make a sigh and nod to her. I don''t know how I will explain what intend to do, but I can''t keep my skills in secret forever. "You''ll probably see things that you won''t understand, but keep calm and remember that I''m on your side. Do you understand?" She tilts her head in doubt with what I say, but it doesn''t take long for her to nod. We both left the porch of the house and walked along the sidewalk, it was getting dark and it wasn''t long before nightfall so it would be better if I hurried to do what I wanted. I move paying attention to my surroundings and Saeko next to me does the same, we pass the school bus and continue. Only one or another scattered zombie blocks our path, but one of the two of us takes care of him quickly. From what I heard from Hirano it seems that the only sense they retain is the ear, so if you don''t make much noise you won''t get their attention. When we are a few streets away, I consider it an adequate distance for others not to observe me, I doubt they will come out to see us, but it is better to be cautious. Although I intend to do it in front of Saeko, I first want to measure her reaction to decide if I should show it to others. With that in mind, I look for other zombies and in a world full of them, I quickly find two that by their appearance were workers in some office. I kill one and Saeko takes care of the other. Once dead ... or better said, once they don''t move, I touch one and send it to my inventory. It disappears from where it was causing surprise in Saeko. "What did you do? Why the zombie disappeared?" As calm as she was, she couldn''t help asking for an explanation, now the problem is how to answer her. Kurisu was able to accept it quickly because she was taken from her world to go to another, the things she had to go through were already out of the normal standard, and could accept the tings that happened. Saeko or everyone else in this world, although they are going through a zombie apocalypse, in a way is not like a fantasy, they can understand it as an outbreak of some disease or a virus. I will be direct and tell her the truth, it is the best thing that comes to my mind and can only hope that she accept it in some way. "Saeko-chan, if I told you that I have the ability to put lifeless things in another dimension or another space, would you believe me?" "Another dimension? ... I don''t understand those science things very well ..." "... think about it like, I keep the zombie body in a small bag that is usually used in games . But that bag is inside my body" "And how did you get that ability?" "I was born with it" "... I feel like you''re not telling me everything" I only give a smile to her last words, she is quite perceptive. Well, for now, with the zombie stored in the inventory I proceed to check the first thing I went out for. I select the zombie in the object menu and use the option to decompose, the result is the remains of the zombie and the thing I was looking for, 7x crystals. As I supposed, zombies have crystals. It is a relief because I was worried that I could not get them in this world, I would be in trouble when they ran out, and I could not get things from the system store if that were to happen. But one problem remains, I cannot go picking up the zombies in front of everyone, besides that, when the number is very large, it is impossible to have time to do it ... I take out the zombie''s remains from the inventory and throw them somewhere in the street, it''s no use storing this. Saeko looks curiously at what I do, and although she doesn''t say it, I can see that she wants to know what happened. "That ability can break down what I put inside into pieces" Without giving further explanations, I keep moving forward, as I take a few steps I could listen to Saeko following me in a hurried way. When she gets by my side again, asks me. "Now what do you intend to do?" "Curious?" She nods to my words with a serious face, well the next thing on the list, if it works it will surely surprise her even more. But to do so we must look for a specific objective. "For the next thing I need to look for a zombie that was a girl before becoming one and that is not so damaged" "... why does it have to have those characteristics?" "Saeko-chan it would ruin the surprise if I tell you, don''t you think?" When I answering her, she do a little smiled at curl up her lips. We looked for our target around, I did not want to get too far, I hope to find the zombie girl nearby. I think I should have done this at school ... it would not be so difficult to find a target with those specifications there, but there were eyes seeing everywhere so I had to postpone it. We spent enough time in our search, but none of the zombies we saw convinced me, they only served to increase my crystals a bit. When I was about to give up, I saw her ... she is a girl ... or she was a girl in her 20s - 25s with gray hair tied in two tails, wearing a red leotard with black stockings. The only mark on her was a bite on the collarbone, so it met all my requirements. "But why she wears a leotard?" "Look where it came from " With my question Saeko answers by pointing to a building where that zombie was near, on it had a big sign that put in large Japanese letters "Gymnastics School", that explains the leotard. She doesn''t look like a student, so she must have been a teacher. "Well, let''s kill the zombies around her, I don''t want them to interrupt." "OK" With my orders we proceed to clean the area of any zombie, in about 10 minutes we kill everyone leaving only the zombie girl and then we go to her location. "I hope you show me something interesting" "That''s for sure, wait for it" I answer Saeko as I prepare to do my second task for which I wanted to leave, I was not sure if it would work on zombies, but the skill says nothing about undead monsters so I can only hope it work on them. I intended to use my [Tame] ability in her, to make her my tamed monster. [Tame-J - Passive Description: It enables the user to have more possibilities of dominating monsters (2), at the current level of the skill it is only effective in monsters of low level or without intelligence and weaker than the user. Once the monster is tamed it creates a link between the making it easier for the tamer on giving orders.] [If you plan to tame the zombie it is better that you also use your emperor''s domain, this will increase the chances of the monster submitting to you] Seriously? Then I will do that. When I''m a few meters away from the zombie girl, I activate my domain, but she doesn''t seem to be affected¡­ so let''s focus on her. I had discovered thks practicing, apart from extending my domain in an area of about 400m in diameter, I could reduce the area to strengthen the pressure on a specific individual . With the domain over her, although probably because she is a zombie, was not afraid or intimidated, even so my effort was not in vain. With each step that gave more close to me, her feet were trembling and at the moment she was only a couple of meters, I shout reducing further the area of my domain over her. "On your knees!!" [Pan] Her knees cedes and touch the asphalt of the road, she raises her head to see me, but it doesn''t seem like she wants to attack me, only watching me with her eyes fixed on my body. Not feeling danger from her I put the hand on her head and say in an authoritative tone. "From now on you will be mine and will follow my orders" [Beep] [Zombie has submitted to you reaching a loyalty of 100. Do you want to accept its submission] [Y / N] [ Main Mission "A faithful Monster" Rank: ¡°G¡± Description: Tame a monster and make its loyalty reach 100. Claws and teeth can not only be dangerous, they can also become a reliable support to count on. Objective: Tame a monster. Failure condition: Death of the user. Reward: 1,000 x Crystals 10,000x Gold 1x limit beak pill (Monster) ¨C G] [Complete Mission. Rating: S Additional reward: 1,000x Crystals 10,000x Gold 1x Poke ball - F] I accept her submission, there is no a event like lights shining and things like that, but I completed a mission of the system, spending a few seconds somehow I could feel her instinct or thoughts. When I saw she, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, the deepest emotion in the girl zombie was that her new Master looked like someone delicious ... "What did you do this time?" Saeko''s voice causes me to return to my senses, she looked at us curiously from a very close distance. She had the hand on her wooden sword, I think I worried her when I put my hand on the zombie girl''s head. "Don''t worry Saeko-chan, you may think that I tamed her and would not attack unless I ordered." "Tamed?" "Yes, if you want, you can come and touch her, she won''t bite you" "¡­ No, am OK here. Can you control the zombies?" "I can''t control a full horde if that''s what you ask, apart from this one, I could only control another zombie more." I could see the intrigue in her eyes grow, but probably because she couldn''t find the way to ask she said nothing. Well, leaving Saeko aside for the moment, what should I do with her? I don''t want her to rot over time, that would be very unpleasant. For now let''s look at her status, it seems that she has been marked as my subordinate and I can see it in the menu. ---------------- [Status] Name: (-) Age: 5 hours (Body of a 24 year old girl ) Race: Zombie Hp: 100/100 Energy: (-) Strength: J Resistance: J Dexterity: (-) Intelligence: (-) Agility: K Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate: [Infection - C] [Berseker - G] [Body Domain- A] (Blocked) Assimilated: [Flexible Movement - G] (Blocked) [Agile Movement-E] (Blocked) [Pain Block - B] Magic: None Development: [Acrobat- D] (Blocked) [Fidelity E] Loyalty: 100 Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 25: My First Pocket-Monsters (Part2) [Edited] Her abilities from when she was human seems to have been blocked ... but in return she seems to have won others, although most sound dangerous. [Infection - C Passive: It turns the bearer of the skill into a highly toxic individual and dangerous for other living beings without resistance to abnormal status. Active: All body fluids becomes lethal weapons.] [Berserker -G Passive: according to the euphoria that the bearer of the skill feels, will begin to lose focus from the surroundings to the point of not recognizing between allies and enemies, the greater it is the faster will loose control. Active: Enter into a frenzied state, increasing the strength greatly, the angrier the bearer is, the stronger this skill will get.] [Pain block -B Passive: Inhibits pain receptors of the skill carrier according to the rank.] [Fidelity -E Description: By showing a constant and firm loyalty to the person considered as a Master, the stats receive a slight bonus increase. The greater the fidelity, the individual will begin to lose priority for everything else.] When I read the description of [infection] I immediately remove my hand from the zombie girl''s head and check my status. Fuuu ... it seems that I''m not infected, damn that scared me. Her last development skill should have been acquired when I exercised a dominance over her, honestly hope that it is the one that level up faster and can slightly counteract the [Berserker] skill with it. Aurora, do you have any idea how to stop the decomposition of the zombie girl? I don''t want it to become a walking skeleton later. [The simplest and most permanent way would be for her to evolve, other options will only slow down the decomposition process. Why don''t you try naming her? That will force an evolution in her, although more than something natural she will develop according to the name you choose] Name her huh? That could work, she can also be strengthened by doing so, I don''t see any disadvantages, nor do I think she cares. But with what name do I go? Mmmm ... should I use terms related to zombies? Or do I choose a totally different path? "Are you done with the things you wanted to do? I really want to rest and process everything I''ve seen." While thinking of a name for the zombie girl, Saeko''s voice brings me back from my thoughts. She seems to be a bit mentally exhausted. "Almost, I just need to do something else, I was looking for a name for the zombie girl. Do you have any good idea Saeko-chan?" "Name? ... for a zombie? ... why don''t you just call her as you''ve done so far, zombie girl?" "You are cruel Saeko-chan, you will hurt her feelings" "... I don''t think she cares" Saeko looks at the zombie girl and I also follow her gaze, there, she was drooling while staring at me ... hell, she keeps thinking on tasting me. If her thoughts were referring to a sexual way, I wouldn''t mind, but she really wanted to eat me. Because of her thoughts I can only think of dark names ... whatever, she is a zombie in the first place. After considering it for a few minutes I decide for one, looking at her I activate my skill [Will of the Worlds]. [Wait Alexander don-] "From now on you will be [Scythe Grim]" With my words the wind starts to blow and I feel the energy flow towards Scythe. Everything seemed to be going well, but a problem occur during the process, I also felt my energy leaving my body making me feel weaker with every second that passed. Damn this didn''t happen the first few times, what is going on? ... soon I didn''t even have the strength to stand up, making me lose my balance and fall forward. I was lucky that Saeko was by my side, surprised by what was happening, she realized that something was wrong with me and quickly extended her hands to support me. I¡¯m grateful because if not for her I would had hit the asphalt with my face, she looks at me and asks concerned for the girl zombie ... should I now call her Scythe? or Grim? I''ll decide later, she suddenly raised her voice to the sky. "Ghaaaaa !!" "Alex-san what happened? What''s wrong with the zombie girl?" "Ha ... ha ... ha ... how did I explain it to you? Just think that as I tamed her, she entered into a change to strengthen herself" I felt relieved when the energy stopped leaving my body, it only left me in a state as if I had run in a marathon for 4 hours ... as I can, after taking a breath respond to Saeko''s question, but it didn''t seem that my words resolved any questions she had. We turn our eyes to Scythe, that name seems more feminine, who feels the energy filling her body and continues screaming raising her head to the sky. Soon a glow began to emanate from her until it was so strong that we lost sight of her figure. Seriously? What is she, a Pok¨¦mon that is evolving? Well, it doesn''t matter, I just hope she remains loyal and solves the rotting problem. After a minute shining, the glow diminished. What was left in front of both was Scythe that had some changes. Her skin took a slight gray color, her eyes being only red changed to heterochromatic with one red and one violet. Her hair, is no longer looked like a person''s hair, it was more like an animal''s fluffy tail, it was still gray, but now it had two shades, the tips of its pigtails and bangs were a dark gray and the rest a light gray. Another thing that changed was that now she had claws on her fingers that were visible to the naked eye, in addition, the previous wound on her shoulder disappeared and left no mark, but the most surprising thing was what I noticed by the text box over her head where it can be read [Scythe Grim / Ghoul level 42]. Shit, if I lost control of her and she attacks me in this situation I am more than fucked up¡­ I hope she doesn''t want to eat me anymore¡­ God if she still wants to eat me I ask you to change the way she wants to do it. Saeko probably realized my uneasiness and pulled out the wood sword with the right hand while still holding me whit the left. Scythe did not seem to care and began to move her body as if testing the changes in it, after finishing checking it she directed her heterochromatic eyes to where we are and then walks towards us. As she approached I quickly go to the system menu in my head and inspect Scythe''s status to see if her loyalty had changed. --------------------- [Status] Name: Schythe Grim Race: Ghoul Age: 5 hours (Body of a 24 year old girl) Hp: 100/100 Energy: (-) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: K Agility: I Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate: [Immunity to Poisoning / Sickness - S] [Berserker - G] [Body Domain - S] [Scythe Management - C] [Life Absorption - S] (Sealed) Assimilated: [Flexible Movement - C] [Agile Movement-C] [Pain Block - C] [Sharp Claws - C] [Regeneration - D] Magic: None Development: [Acrobat- C] [Fidelity -C] Loyalty: 356 ---------------------------------------- Wooh, her blocked abilities were activated again, and it seems that she is no longer a walking point of infection and especially her loyalty instead of getting lower, increased. That is a great relief. "Ma-s-ter" While checking her status, an unknown voice is heard, I look up instinctively and manage to see her pronounce the last syllables. It sounded as a rough pruning as if it was hard for her to pronounce, but she certainly managed to spoke. When I checked it, her intelligence of not having any rank became K. I thought the minimum value was J ... [The minimum value for an ordinary human is J, which means that she is below an ordinary human.] Well, at least it seems she is smarter than a dog. By the way Aurora, why was my strength drained when I named her? [I try to stop you before you did, the situation when you gave yourself your own name and mine was different. In the first case you had the support of Cross''s energy to exist as a soul in the place you were summoned. And in my case when you gave me a name, as I am an existence within you, the energy had to flow to my soul that is inside of your body, so the energy practically did not have to leave your body. But in Schythe''s case your energy source had to come out causing you that weakness. But do not worry, it should not take long to recover. As you don''t have much energy at these levels, in a short time you will feel as if nothing has happened.] I see, in fact, I no longer feel so weak as to have to hold on to someone ... but it is very comfortable to lie on Saeko''s body, so let''s continue in this position for a while. "Don''t worry Saeko-chan, she won''t attack us. You can lower the sword." "Are you sure?" After noding to her her, my vision change back to Scythe who was already about 2 meters from us and then I give her an order to confirm my words. "Scythe, sit down" Listening to me she seems to hesitate a little, not because she want to disobey me, but because she didn''t know what to do, but as if she solved the problem in her head she squats and puts the hands between her legs with the palms on the ground. Did she take that position because I was thinking in a dog when ordering it? The point is that she did what I asked, the rest doesn¡¯t matter. With sorrow I separate from Saeko''s body and approach Scythe, there was an instinct or desire that woke up in me when I saw her after stopped shining. When I was one step away from her I reached out and touched one of the pigtails of her hair. Great!! It is so soft, smooth and very comfortable to the touch, is also a relief that her previous innate [Infection] disappeared, because I could not resist touching it when I saw it. While stroking her hair she closes her eyes and purrs ... or growls, but leaving that aside, I try to share this pleasant feeling with Saeko. "Grruu ..." "Saeko-chan, come touch her. She has super silky smooth hair." I thought that she would refuse again, but to my surprise she also approaches and stretches her hand, seems that she was also curious for Scythe''s bushy hair. When She notices her, Scythe opens her eyes and puts herself a little on guard, but when I continue to caress her, she closes them again and Saeko then touches the other pigtail. "You''re right, it''s very nice to caress" "Right?" When both of us stroking Scythe, zombies began to appear everywhere, they should had been attracted by all the noise we caused earlier. They arrive in a perfect moment, let''s test the skill of my new monster. "Scythe, kill all the zombies in the surrounding" At my instructions she opens her eyes and stands up, then turns her head from left to right causing her pigtails to shake while searching for targets. Her eyes rest on a group of about 8 zombies that walk slowly and then run hunching her body a little forward with her arms outstretched showing her sharp claws. She reach them in a few seconds and attack the first with the claws of her left hand, a good piece of meat from the neck of the zombie comes off causing his head to hang. Schythe immediately goes on to the next one, jumping and grabbing his head standing on vertically and aligning over him, in the next second she turns her body swinging in the air. When her body touches the ground again she stays with the zombie''s head still in the hands, then she observes another one who moves towards her and throws it to him. Seconds later there are 8 bodies on the ground around Scythe that is covered in blood. While we steal glances at their fight Saeko and I are not doing anything, the zombies come to us from another direction so we take care of them. Even with every one we take down, the situation gets worse and worse, as I continued with a bit of weakness, without another solution I shout to Schythe. "Schythe, open a way for us. We will leave from here" Finishing my sentence I look towards Saeko who nods in understanding and we run to where Schythe is, when she sees us also runs in the opposite direction to us killing or incapacitating any zombie that gets in her way. [Beep] [Alexander level up 15] After passing a few streets we lose the crowd of zombies, and then we take a breath. Fuuu ... it''s a nuisance how numerous they are. I look at the sky and realize that there is only less than an hour of sunlight, I should do the last thing that I wanted to do when I left the house. Well, here it seems the perfect place, when we ran before we reached a small green area like a small garden. From the inventory I take the object that I had no opportunity to inspect because my concentration was focused on the grimoire when it formed a link with me. [Summoning Scroll Level 1: Monster Description: Summon a random monster with a level 1 soul, the loyalty of the summoned monster will be 100 and it will follow the orders obediently when it appears, which remains loyal will depend on the user of the scroll.] Taking the scroll out of the inventory, I inspect it, reading that it is safe to use it, and the monster that results from it should not cause me any problems, I activate it. The scroll shines and flies from my hands a few meters in front, then the brightness begins to form a silhouette, it was probably about two meters tall, but it had very thin and thick parts that gave a slightly deformed appearance. Damn, I already have a zombie. What came from the summon will not be a chimera, right? I wait for the light to disappear and when it does what is in front of us baffles me a little ... maybe I shouldn''t have talked, a chimera would be better than this. What I summoned in front of me was a plant, it had two thick stems, at the end of these, from one end it had its roots that were buried in the ground, on the other side there were two organs resembling large mouths with spikes like teeth. Yes, what was in front of me was a giant Venus flytrap, I have nothing against them, in fact I have always thought they are pretty. I just can''t think how they can help me during a fight ... [Beep] [Venus Luciferian of two hearts has submitted to you reaching a loyalty of 100. Do you want to accept her submission] [Y / N] I was thinking of denying her submission, but before I could do it, I heard Aurora in my head telling me in her sensual and cheerful voice. [You are in luck Alexander, it''s a Luciferian Venus of two hearts, one of a single heart is already very good, but you''ve received one of two] Are you being sarcastic Aurora? , I don''t see how my luck is good by summoning a plant ... it can''t move from where it is, right? Or can get its roots and walk to attack enemies? Could it be that you want me to also give it a name to strengthen it? [Fufufu, of course I am not being sarcastic and it is true that It cannot move from where is planted to attack its enemies. But in exchange for all that, it is a monster with great potential. If you feed it constantly it will strengthen quickly, faster than other monsters in comparison. And about naming it, you can''t do it right now. Did you forget that your ability has a cooldown time? It could be said that previously it was the first time you used it correctly and without relying on external aid, for that reason it will take longer for you to be able to use it again. Moreover, it is better to wait until it evolves on its own or reaches a stalemate in its power to do so.] Inspecting my skill I confirm her words, I have to wait a month to use the [Will of the Worlds] skill. But if the other things that Aurora says are true, and I¡¯m sure they are, then I have to dig up the Luciferian Venus, put it in a plant-pot and carry it ... shit, that would be so strange, I don''t want to do it !! [Fufufu, you don''t have to worry about that Alexander. You just received an object that would solve that problem, right?] "Now you made a strange plant appear ... what explanation do you have for this?" I turn around and see Saeko and Scythe watching the plant. Both look at the Luciferian Venus with curiosity, the curiosity of the second wins and approaches to see it better. On the other hand, Saeko constantly changes her vision between the plant, Schythe and me. "Maybe they put a strange fertilizer in this park?" "Please don''t lie to me. I saw clearly how the thing you took out earlier became that plant." On this occasion there was no smile adorning her face, she had a serious expression with which demanded that I explain the truth of things. Fuuu ... I don''t have any impediment like a super hero to hide my identity, if that''s what she wants I''ll tell her. [Venus Luciferina of two hearts has submitted to you reaching a loyalty of 100. You want to accept her submission] [Y / N] Because it takes me time to accept the message in my head, it sounds repeating itself, this time accept it when I listen to it and approach the plant stroking one of its mouth-like organs making it hiss. [Shhaaa] As if she was jealous, Scythe also approaches me and returns to take the position of a dog, so I strokes her head with the other hand. As I do it, I change my gaze towards Saeko who watches me closely and tells her in a serious tone similar to the one she had used. "Me and Kurisu come from another world, a world very different from this in some ways and similar in another ones, the things you saw me do are because I gain some skills in that world or by result of some special objects" Chapter 26: Three catches in a roll [Edited] Saeko looked at me, but nothing came out of her mouth, she remained silent processing my words. Time continued that way and it was causing me discomfort, if I don''t have any response soon won¡¯t know how to proceed. Without further choice I was the one who took the initiative to move forward on the conversation. "If you say nothing I will not know how to continue Saeko-chan, so please say something" "... being honest I don''t know what to think, a lot is happening around me with zombies walking everywhere. My reason tells me that you''re just a child with a lot of imagination, but that doesn''t explain everything you''ve done ..." "I can only give you the advice to heed what your eyes see, your reason will have to adapt over time to what surrounds you, as with the zombies" "Answer me honestly, is it you or your world that created this whole situation? Will you attack the people of this world?" As I continue to caress my new monsters, I noticed the flash of aggression that forms in her eyes, probably at the least hint of doubt in me, she will not hesitate to attack me, and as prove, Scythe feeling the slight change of atmosphere opens her eyes and looks at Saeko as her claws dig into the floor of the square. "Hahahaha ..." As for me, my lips curl in a smile and I''m unable to resist from laughing, comes out of my mouth loudly. Saeko, seeing my unexpected actions, stays still without knowing what her next move should be. As I could not continue like this, since she could launch towards me and that would cause Schyte to act, I don¡¯t want either of them to be hurt by any misunderstanding, I control myself and speak to prevent that from happening. "Sorry, sorry, Saeko-chan. I don''t come to conquer this world or anything like that, it''s just Kurisu and me, there''s no world to support us. Besides, everything that''s happening in this world is not because of me, this happened because it had to happen, it''s that simple " "Then why do you come to such a world? It makes no sense to leave a better world to come to one that is being destroyed" "That depends on what kind of person it was, I had told you before, by killing I get stronger and there is nothing better for me than a place that wherever I go there are enemies to kill, I just have to be careful to control the number at what do I face " With my words I take out the colt and point it in Saeko''s direction, she gets a bit stiff when the barrel of my gun points at her, but then I change the direction a little and shoot, killing a zombie that walked slowly towards her. When she hears the sound of the body collapsing she turns her head back, looks at it for a few seconds and again looks towards me. I hide the colt, stop stroking the Venus and walk where she was, I jump on a park bench that was next to her to put me to her eye level and then I say. " Now that we''ve solved this and you can now stop worrying about me, you should better worry about yourself, don''t you think so? " "About myself?" "You can say that I do not know you and in part you are right, but with what little we have spent together, I can say that you did not adapt in this world ... or more precisely to the world before becoming this" With my words she seemed surprised, then she lowed her head thoughtfully, after a few minutes she looked at me again, but this time with a wry and a little lonely smile. "It is true that I am nobody to criticize the reason why you come to this world, even if you came with a bad idea. Actually, though I am part of this world, within me, I was glad of everything that was happening ... I¡¯m sure I¡¯m the worst kind of person. " At her words I just raise my hands and hold her face while smiling, she makes no attempt to evade me as if thought that whatever I did would be a proper punishment for her. "Hahaha, don''t be silly Saeko-chan. You''re not a bad person, you only have the heart of a warrior ... it''s also not like it was your fault what happened to this world" I caress her cheeks slowly with my hand, and as if my words were an absolution for her, she lay the weight of her face in my right hand while closing her eyes. "As I had told you when we met, follow me and I will show you a more interesting life and according to your deepest desires. I will show you worlds and things that you could not see here, I cannot assure you that everything will be happiness on our trip, we could even die ... but what I can assure you is that it will be interesting " As I spoke I continue stroking her cheek and then pass my thumb down in her lower lip, to confirm the truthfulness of my words she opened her eyes and looked directly at mine. With such an environment my resistance left me and I kissed Saeko. "Mmm?" Her character was very different from Kurisu''s, and I¡¯m sure that if I''m not a bit blunt our relationship will not advance from friends, or she can take me as an objective to protect and both reasons are not what was looking for. In the worst case I will only get a broken rib by her sword, in exchange for conquering her, is a risk that I can gladly take. Finding no rejection from her, my tongue invaded her mouth in search for its prey. It quickly found it and surrounded it trying to capture it, it tries to step back and escape the sudden guest of its abode, but in doing so only manages to get more entangled with the invader. Not being able to run away, it had to fight with this, so both started a competition to see who subjected whom. As time passed by, Saeko''s arms surrounded my back and with mine I wrapped her neck. Yes, I know, the positions were reversed, but I couldn''t do anything about it, I have a smaller body for being 12 years old, I managed as I could. We lost track of time, and if Schythe haven¡¯t approached curiously about what we were doing and showing her head on the side, we would continue in our world. We parted our lips and the first thing we both do was to take a big breath, we had only been able to take short breaths, so we were panting a little. [Beep] [Saekos''s Affection +20 Loyalty +20] [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Saeko)¡± Rank: ¡°D" Description: To maintain confidence in a person it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, the greater the bound created will be. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: Affection 100 (Captivated) Loyalty 80 (Attached) Reward: 1x Random Weapon Ticket -G 1x Random sword technique -D Skill [Focus-J] ] [Mission Completed Rating: ¡°S¡± Additional Reward: 100,000x Crystals 1,000,000x Gold System function Firearms (Extension): Anti-material weapons 1x minor Illumination pill] While recovering my composure the system notification resonates in my head, with what I heard it feels that apart from winning the girl''s heart, I also won the lottery. "Then Saeko-chan, will you follow me?" I put the thoughts of the reward aside, because what interested me the most was knowing what Saeko had in her mind. With the face flushed by the emotions resulting from the kiss and the shortness of breath, she looks me directly in the eyes, which was now at the same level. Through because of her nerves she only manages to nod in response, and to avoid showing her shame, she keeps the head down. "Unn" I couldn''t stop the smile on my face from getting bigger, I now have someone else to trust in this world besides Kurisu and above all it is also a beauty. "Emmm¡­ it''s about to get dark, shouldn''t we go back?" Perhaps feeling a little inconsistent with the atmosphere and not being accustomed, she changes the subject. But her words are true, looking at the horizon the sun is about to hide and if we do not hurry the situation will not be good. Besides, Kurisu will start to worry and I don''t want her to go out at night trying to find me. [Before returning you should perform the ritual to grant Saeko the benefit of your ability [Blessing of Origin], unless you want to do it at home and want to explain to everyone else what it is that you are doing.] Oh, that it''s true I''ve met the condition for that skill with Saeko, it''s better if she has the benefit of it as quickly as possible. If I remember correctly, I have to grant her an object and she should swear me loyalty or love ... Damnit, it''s a bit embarrassing ... but there is no choice, the advantages are too great to stop just because I¡¯m embarrassed. To hide my shame I put on my best poker face and speak to Saeko seriously. "Saeko-chan, I need you to do something ..." "¡­What is it?" She becomes a little anxious, perhaps thinking that my request will be something lustful ... if she shows me that face it will make me want to make such a request ... maybe just a little ... no, damn it, focus Alexander, focus ... and you dragon, keep sleeping, it is still too early for you to burn the fields full of grassland, stay wintering and I promise you that in two or three years you will have beautiful lands to vent your fury on. In the system menu in my mind I go to the store and look for Katanas of rank [D], a list is displayed and begin to review each one to use the Ticket that I obtained previously. In the end I exchange it for a Katana with the name [Heart of wind] and materialize it in my hands. [ Heart of Wind ¨C D Skills: [Tenacious - D] [Cut - D] [Wind control - D] [Soul manifestation - D] Description: Katana forged with the blood of the wind weasels and magi-steel, it has an extraordinary edge and through the infusion of energy in it can manifest 2 wind weasels as familiars to help the user.] It was a katana with a black holster and handle with blue decorations, when unsheathe the blade showed a bright silver color and the edge had a beautiful pattern of waves of a light blue color. I also evaluated it using my [Spiritual Vision] and then can see two small weasels floating around the sword, next to their legs they created a small swirl of air. As I did not have the energy to keep them they vanished returning back to the blade, more than a spirit it felt like an accessory added to it, I did not feel intelligence or consciousness coming from the 2 animals. While evaluating the Katana, Saeko''s attention had been completely absorbed by it. Her eyes analyzed every inch in detail, even her mood returned to tranquility when I took it out. "I have a skill that can make you stronger, it''s just that in order to activate it I need you to do something ..." I return to the subject taking her out of her contemplation, she lasts a couple of seconds to remember what we were talking about before, but when does it, without going through without beaten around the bush she goes straight to the question. "What I have to do?" "It''s not difficult ... but it''s a bit¡­. compromising. I need you to swear love to me ... and I''ll give you this sword as a prove of your feelings and mine." Woh, I feel the blood rise to my face with every word. With all the acting skills that I have, I try to keep calm while looking at her, when she hear me her cheeks also turn crimson, that makes me feel a bit of relief, not being the only one ashamed ... "What is your full name?" "Hmn? Alexander Ilios Apeiro" Her question puzzles me a little, but I answer by inertia. Before I could understand why, she take a few steps to where I am, reach out her hands and wrap them around me, I feel Saeko''s arms tighten tightly in the hug that she give me and with determination and a loving tone says. "I Saeko Busujima swear to love Alexander Ilios Apeiro until my soul fades into nothingness." Finishing her promise she gives me a light kiss on the lips, then look at me as if waiting for something. I was dull for a few moments for her actions, noticing how she expected something from me, I remembered the sword I was holding, making a little space between us I hold it with both hands and hand it over while I say. "I swear to be by your side and always support you in any world." [Beep] [Affection Saeko +50] Although the skill said nothing about me having to swear something, I felt bad that Saeko was the only one who had to make a vote. With all the ritual finished a flash of light comes down from the sky in a very visible way because the surroundings began to get dark. It covered her for a few seconds and then she seemed to absorb that energy. Looks like it¡¯s a success, but how do I make sure she has received the skill? Do you have any idea, Aurora ? [You should be able to see her status now] Following Aurora advice, I look for some change in the system menu, and find it right away in the final part of my status, the lover part now has a 1 and the name of Saeko Busujima added. I select it and it shows me her status. ---------------------------- [Status] Name: Saeko Busujima Race: Human Age: 18 Level: 17 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (-) Strength: J Resistance: J Dexterity: H Intelligence: J Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate: [Samurai - C] [Warrior Heart - A] [Perception - S] [Consecration of Origin - SS] Assimilated: [Focus - H] [Precise cut-G] [Quick cut - H] [Laido - G] [Cook - E] Magic:None Development: [Sword technique: Busujima style - H] [Manners - B] [Housewife - E] Affection: 150 (Captivated) Loyalty 100 (Trust) ----------------------------------- The skills describe her personality well, it also seems that she correctly received the skill and as expected is a lower rank than my SSS blessing becoming SS consecration. "If we go back, what will we do with your plant?" With Saeko''s words I stop looking at her Status and instead place my eyes on the Luciferian Venus. Before all this happened with her, there was that problem. Aurora mentioned that I had a new object to solve it ... searching in the inventory I take out the object with the name that fits for the solution of the current problem. [Poke ball -F Description: Item that can store a monster in its own dimensional space, the monster must have been submitted previously, otherwise it will resist and break the poke ball. It is practical and easy to use, creating the possibility of transporting a gigantic being in the palm of your hand. It puts the monster in a state of lethargy without damaging it and can only store one monster at time.] Holding the poke ball I approach the Luciferian Venus, when it is within my hands range I touch it with it and instantly makes a sucking sound, then the plant becomes particles of light that are absorbed into it. "What happened to the plant?" "It''s inside here" I show the poke ball to Saeko, and she simple accepts it with a nod. With everything that happened until now, it shouldn''t have been difficult to understand, now let''s go back to Shisuka''s friend''s house before it gets later. "I finished with everything I intended to do, we will have to hurry if we want to be in the house before nightfall." With my words I hurry my steps in the direction of where the others are, Saeko follows me closely while paying attention around. I don''t know the reason, but zombies seem more active during the night, they have increased their number in the streets. It is good that I no longer feel weakness in my body, and with Scythe''s help, we move quickly without stopping, she looks like a shredder throwing zombie limbs wherever she passes. Saeko and I just have to take care of those who manage to break through that meat grinder. A few minutes later I can see the house, everything looks normal and does not seem to had any problems after we left. I release a sigh of relief, but doing so, as if activating something a scream is heard in the area. "Help!!" Chapter 27: Rescue[Edited] "Help! Please open" My comfort in hearing the scream is that it was not Kurisu''s voice, in fact, it was from a man. He shouts while knocking on something, probably a door for the interpretation of his words, although it was nobody I known, I ran quickly to the house. It was already dark and when I reached my destination, on a street under a lamp in the porch of a house, two silhouettes could be distinguished, one large and one small. The big one was knocking desperately on the door, ignoring that with his actions he was drawing the attention of the Zombies. Shit, now I remember. It must be the father of the little girl who accompanied the protagonists of the story and if things follow the original plot then... Along with my thoughts the door opens and a knife comes out stabbing the man, he is surprised and sees inside the house. Something is heard, but for the distance there are only murmurs in the wind. Well, for being stabbed in the stomach you will not die immediately, you have a chance to survive ... obviously, if help does get to them before the zombies that the fool called to feast with their body reach them. "They''ve stabbed him!" Watching everything that happened, above my head, on the second floor Hirano¡¯s voice is heard. It seems that everyone was watching the show. For now let''s save the guy and the girl, I would probably have nightmares if see how a group of zombies devour the little girl. I raise my voice to get everyone''s attention on the balcony. "Kurisu and Hirano, cover the two people so that zombies don''t bite them, I¡¯m sure with your aim it would not be a difficulty. No, wait ... you don''t shoot Hirano, your weapon has no silencer." "Alex! You returned" "Yes, I''m-" "Watch out, you have a zombie by your side!!¡± E-eh? Damn it, I didn''t realize it was coming ... where is it? I turn my head in all directions to find the zombie, but can''t find him, and then Saeko tells me its location by pointing. "She must refer to Scythe, right?" Oh I see. Although it is no longer a zombie, it cannot be denied that it has some characteristics similar to one. I quickly speak to Kurisu and the others who pointed at Scythe to prevent them from firing. "Don''t shoot, she''s ... it''s hard to explain now, just don''t shoot her since it''s not dangerous" They hesitated a little, but abide my words. That¡¯s good, Scythe had also turn in a defensive mode, although it is most likely that they will kill her with shots, there are also chances that she will reach them and if she can get closer to them, none of them could stop her. ¡°You don''t attack them either Scythe, instead, go and kills all the zombies that try to reach those 2 over there" "K-i-ll" After uttering, she throws herself running to where the 2 were indicated, these on the balcony are surprised to see her run that way, since no zombie moved at that speed until now, if they did so, certainly humans would not have salvation. "Kurisu, focus on covering the 2 over there and don''t worry about her. Saeko-chan, we¡¯ll also follow Scythe, we have to carry the wounded guy and bring the girl" "Sure" Saeko and I start running in the direction of the blood path that Scythe had created, we killed a few zombies who were lucky not to meet the claws of my ghoul. With the path half clean of enemies, we soon reached the porch where the two were. The girl cried as she lay on the chest of her dad who was lying on the floor, I saw bodies of zombies around both, Kurisu was correctly covering them. Schythe was on the side of the street killing any living dead approaching, giving us enough peace of mind to proceed. It is not chivalrous, but with my body it is very uncomfortable to carry an adult, without another option I turn to Saeko and tell her. "Saeko try to support the man, I will open the way for any zombie that comes close and also take care of the girl" "Please just save her, that''s enough for me ... I won''t delay you making you carry me, but save her I beg you!" "No, dad, don''t leave me alone!" "Woau!" The girl''s father speaks with tears in his eyes, and the girl sadly says between her tears. On the other hand, where did the dog come from? Thinking about it, I vaguely remember that there was a dog in the anime ... whatever, I made the decision beforehand and will do it as planned. "Do not cry girl and take your dog, don''t worry, I will also help your dad, but if you keep crying the monsters will come" "Will you really save my dad? !!" "I pretend to do that from the beginning, now step aside and let this onee-chan help your dad to get up to get out of here." "Yes!!" The girl turns to Saeko who smiles at her, and then quickly stands aside while taking the dog with both of her hands and hugging it. Saeko bends down and incorporates the man who still insists that we leave him and that we only take the little girl. "Stop complaining man, if you''re worried about delaying us, then you better clench your teeth and speed up the pace." "Dad you can do it, keep walking !!" After several minutes we arrived at the door of the house where we were staying, the one that receives us are Shisuka and several more. With the support of more people they move the man easily, but when went to lay him down in the living room, I spoke. "Take him up" "But he''s hurt and it''s better to treat him here." "Doesn¡¯t matter, take him up" "Moo, Alex-kun dumb ... fast, take him up" After Shisuka is convinced, they change direction to the stairs and begin to take him up among several people. When I see that they take the path that I told them, I go back outside and put two fingers in my mouth and whistle. "Scythe, come back" Immediately after the echo of the whistle is heard, is followed by my voice, Scythe who is covered in blood come seconds later while jogging to where I am, but she doesn¡¯t seem hurt so it must be from the zombies. Then I enter the house next to her. "Haaa !! Why is there a zombie inside? !!" Once inside, a scandal breaks out with the group of people who were previously directed by the weasel with glasses. "Silence!!" "Grhaaa !!" Everyone became silent, more than by my words it was because of Scythe¡¯s support followed after me, the fear of drawing her attention led them to close their mouths. Since everyone is quiet, I head for the stairs and as if it were my faithful dog Scythe follows me without having to say anything. When I arrive upstairs it is good that they do not receive me with shouts like the others, but they still seem puzzled and distrustful of Scythe who is behind me. The one that breaks the tense atmosphere is Shisuka, who either didn''t realize the ghoul in the room or just doesn''t care. "This is bad Alex-kun, the stab touched the internal organs. He needs to go to a hospital and have a doctor operate it or he will bleed out and die." The stabbed man seems to have lost consciousness at some point during the move to the second floor and now breathed weakly while lying in a couch. "A hospital? I¡¯m sure the doctor there will eat him instead of treating him ... I doubt that there is still one working" [One of the rank [I] potion that you have should be enough to block internal bleeding. Just do the same as before, gave him to drink half of the potion and the rest apply it to the wound] When the girl hears that her father would die, she again becomes a water fountain with speakers included. In the midst of her lament I listen to Aurora, it seems that the girl''s father is lucky and can be saved. I put my hand in my pocket, take out an [Potion I-] and handed it to Shisuka at the same time I comfort the child. "Don''t worry, your dad will not die, Shisuka, you have to make him drink half of this and the rest empty it over the wound" "What is this?" "If I tell you, I would have to ..." I say with a serious face and stop my words in the middle of the sentence, I look directly at her and caress the colt with my fingers. I hear several people swallow and I see their bodies shake with a slight tremor, Shisuka on the other hand ... tilts her head in doubt. Damn, is she immune to stress? With everyone else in suspense I repeat. "If I tell you, I would have to make love to you" "E-eh? Moo, Alex-kun rascal !~" "Ah?" "Alex !!" "Fufufu ..." [Beep] [Shisuka Affection +5] Kurisu yells at me in complaint while Saeko laughs discreetly, I see the others almost slip and fall on the floor. Only the girl and Scythe do not seem to understand my words, one continues to worry about her father and the other just observes everything that happens. Stopping to joke, I hurry Shisuka that although she complains seems happy. "Just apply it or he will get worse" "OK~" In the end she follows my instructions and gives the man half a bottle to drink, then cuts the cloth around the wound and applies the potion. Everyone gathers around curious, without being an exception I also stand aside. The liquid sprayed on the wound seems to clot into a kind of green jelly, it wasn''t very pleasant to see, but at least it stopped the bleeding. "Now we just have to wait for him to recover" "Hopefully it works, for now I will bandage his wound so that it does not stay exposed" "Well, we should go out since there is nothing else we can do, we can only let him rest quietly" I go downstairs and the others one by one do the same. Kurisu takes the girl''s hand that is unwilling to leave her dad but finally accompanies her, I look for a place in the living room on the first floor, but as if I were a plague everyone stand aside and immediately vacates the largest armchair. That hurts my feelings a little ... no, actually it does not matter to me, besides, more than avoiding me, they do it for my new shadow that immediately sits aside where I do it and she takes her characteristic crouched position. Oh, she is at the right height to stroke her hair, and that is precisely what I do. Gehk, now is full of blood, hell, won''t I get infected by this? [Don''t worry Alexander, because of the data that I have been able to collect, the virus cannot survive an exposed environment, so after a few seconds that the zombie''s blood comes into contact with the air it dies] Ooh, can you do things like that Aurora? That''s great, so, do you know if a terrorist or a crazy pharmacist spread the virus? [I¡¯m afraid that none, according to the data, it is very likely that the world itself created the virus. This world is in a process to transform itself into a world level 2, many worlds when they enter a process of evolution unleash catastrophes so that the living beings in them adapt] Haa? Is the world evolving? Isn¡¯t that a problem? Won''t I suddenly find a creature with a level 2 soul? Aurora please tell me that information as a priority, I came here because I thought it was safer than Gaia... [Fufuu, Calm down Alexander, I could not know that information if do not inspect the environment, besides the evolution from one world to another level is not something that happens overnight. If it is fast it will take about 100 years, if it is slow about 500 years] Fuuu ... it''s a relief. My deadline in this world is minimum 6 months, and I will not last long here if I meet one. "It seems that what you give me worked, he has stabilized and if continues that way, he will recover" Shisuka coming down from the second floor interrupts my dialogue with Aurora, but it seems to be good news. The girl listening to them rejoices and jumps energetically. Several people smile watching and share her emotion, well it is a world in which hope has been lost so seeing something positive is pleasant. "Who is she?" "Yes Alex, now you have enough time to explain it" Going down the stairs to meet the others, Shisuka asks, and being unable to resist curiosity or jealousy when she sees me stroking Scythe¡¯s hair, Kurisu seconded her. "Well, how do I explain this..." As I say, I observe Scythe who obediently closes her eyes and let me stroke her hair, no matter how I look at it, I can only think of one thing. "My new pet" """Pet?""" "Alex-Kun, you can''t have people as pets. That''s wrong!" "No nurse, that''s not a person ... it''s a zombie" The others are surprised and Shisuka scolds me, but a fussy person corrects her. That guy is rude ... my Scythe won''t rot and she''s already vaccinated, so won''t spread disease. "Eh? Zombie? ... Well, then if you are going to keep it, you must feed it properly!" "Hiiii !!" Seriously, Shisuka is a genius in her own way ... what else can I say? A girl fell after screaming scared, and everyone else move further away of me, Scythe and her. On the other hand, she seems not to understand the implications of her own words. "Okay, I''ll feed her correctly" "Alex! Stop joking" "Fufufu ..." All 10 of the other group look at me in fear as if they are looking at a demon, they can''t stand a joke ... of course I won''t feed Schythe with strange things ... maybe my plant will do that. But speaking of feeding them, I have no idea what they eat. Aurora, do you know what I should feed the monsters that I''ve tamed recently? [No, but I can buy information in the system. I only need 500G, is it ok for you?] Oh Aurora, now you''re talking to someone rich. That''s like a pocket change for me, you don''t need to ask me about something of that amount. [Fufufu, it seems that you are in a very good mood Alexander ... the Venus Luciferian can be feed with any type of bodies, it also seems that she has a great appetite so you will have to feed her constantly, but in exchange the more she eat and stronger the thing you feed it with, will grow faster. As for Scythe, she-] [Grooown ~] Before she could finish, the growl of someone''s stomach is heard in the room clearly, and everyone focuses their eyes on the origin. She was next to me and looks at me a little discouraged then speaks. "Ma-s-ter..." From our connection of my [Tame] skill I can feel that she is hungry, the good thing is that no longer sees me as someone tasty.... Before I could say anything she gets up and runs to the door, unable to open it she goes to a window and breaks it throwing herself through it. "Oh Shit, my new pet got away!" I get up quickly and follow her, you must be kidding, I just captured her and even if look for another zombie, I would have to wait a month to name it. After leaving the house I see that Schythe had not gone so far and was pulling a head from a zombie she found. When she releases it, she runs happily towards me and after reaching where I was, extends her hands while holding the head ... it is good that she does not escape, but now what? Does she want me to throw it to chase it? She seeing that I did not make any movement, she proceeds to sink her nails into the skull. Right, she was hungry ... for God¡¯s sake, please tell me you don''t eat zombie brains. After rummaging for a moment inside the head, she withdraws her hand and throws it aside losing interest in it. When I had doubts about what she was doing, she shows me a crystal between her fingers, then she opens her mouth and try to eat it, but before she put it in, I stop her. "Wait Schythe, give me that!" She stops her hands and directs her gaze to the crystal and then me repeatedly, being a little annoyed she extends her hand to hand it to me. [Beep] [Scythe loyalty -10] So the crystals are in the zombies head ... leaving that aside, it seems that she was really reluctant to hand it over to me, but it was not pleasant to see her eat something that was in someone''s head, which was stained with blood and with pieces of brains. Not that I care about the crystal itself, I put my hand in my pocket, then withdrew 100 C together in one piece and handed it to Scythe who, seeing that it was a little brighter than the previous one, takes it quickly. [Beep] [Scythe loyalty +50] She has a very volatile character ... she look at the crystal for a few moments and eat it . So that''s what she eats, but how constant does she need to eat it? If they are about 3 times a day ... in a week they are 2,100 crystals, not a small amount. [Don''t worry Alexander, that crystal will probably keep her hungry in check for a week. She can''t process energy as fast as Venus] That''s great, otherwise I could go bankrupt in a few months. We all go back inside and everyone gets settled in a place in the living room. "Somebody look for something to block the window, after that, since everyone must be exhausted, you could relax for a short time. We will take a bath and rest to continue tomorrow. The first to go will be the 10 that were on the first floor, as we are a somewhat big group, we will enter in groups separated by gender" We should rest to continue our trip to Saya''s house tomorrow, and everyone probably would like having a good a night''s sleep. Everyone nods to my words and quickly begins to move. Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 28 Night in the Himalayas?[Edited] At this exact moment I was in the Shangri-la ... no, I¡¯m this was the Himalayan mountain range, I was surrounded by high mountains wherever I directed my vision. The weather was hot and I could see the steam rise, it must have been global warming and because of that the chasms of those mountains were bare, revealing their original beauty... "Are you okay Alex-Kun?" Saliva came out of my mouth and as much as I swallowed I couldn''t stop it, at that moment what would have to be the Everest because of its majestic size speak to me ... I should have become one with nature to be able to hear the voice of the mountain, it has to be, I''ve reached enlightenment. "Maybe he got too excited?" "That''s why I told all of you that we should bathe apart !!" I follow the voice, and I see the smallest hills of this mountain range, I say small, but they only are when you compared to the great Everest ... they were still imposing, the first sound came from the one that in its slopes had what was appreciated like a blue lake, pristine and tidy. The second had a small forest, thick with vegetation, but strangely it looked as if it were on fire because of its crimson color, it did not give the sensation of a disaster, but of a burning passion that would cover anyone who could reach it. No doubt those mountains with a refreshing lake and a burning forest had a synergy that amplified their beautiful characteristics. They gave the feeling of wanting to conquer them both at the same time you saw them. "He''s just a perverted brat" "No, I think it''s normal for him to react like this" Two other mountains speak, one was a little offensive, I would baptize them as autumn because it seemed to be dominated by that season having brown fields, but strangely instead of being lifeless, they had a glow in them. On the other hand, the mountain that I will name as spring because of its pink colors, comes out in my defense. Although I¡¯m grateful for it, even so, I speak to defend myself. " Autumn , you really think well of yourself. I can say that you are not ugly, but if I wanted to appreciate the landscape I have better options." "A-autumn?" The dragon hidden by a towel around my waist wanted to go out and fly over those great mountains to devastate the fields under them ... but I manage to keep it under control and stop it to just enjoy the scenery. I ignore its bewilderment and point to the imposing Everest ... well let''s stop the analogies, like you should have realized, I find myself in the bathroom with the girls of the core of my team. Do you wonder how I am in this situation? To explain it we will have to return about 10 minutes in time. ... ... When I told everyone that they could quickly take a bath, the 10 individuals who joined us in the end are divided according to their gender and enter the bathroom into groups. So far everything was normal and proceeded without any problem. But things changed when it was the turn of our group, at that time, I thought it that I would bathe with the group of boys because the girls would take the first turn since they started heading to the bathroom. But things began to change when Shizuka cheerfully comes to my side and speaks. "Come on Alex-kun, I''ll wash your back" "Sure" I get up quickly and walk towards her. Do you ask me if I don''t have decency? What can I say? Maybe the system forgot to put it in my new body. [... no, the system has nothing to do with this. It did its job correctly] Then maybe it was Cross who forgot to bring it with my soul ... it''s sad, but I can survive without it, I will miss you my decency, wherever you are. [You may have never had it in the first place] You''re right Aurora, always supporting me ... you''re a good girl. It is no use crying for something that I never had, so let''s live happily without it. [...] "Wait Shisuka-san, of course Alex can''t come in with us!" "Eh, why?" "Yeah, why ? That is discrimination !!" When I was heading to forbidden lands, Kurisu intervenes ... traitor, I will play jokes while you sleep for stepping on my dreams. "No, it isn''t! It''s by decency!!¡± Damned decency!! You returned to take revenge on me, I curse you with all my being. Shisuka turns to me and with a face as if she lost her toy tells me. "I''m sorry Alex-kun, seem that we can''t to do it ~" "Haaa ... well. I''ll go in with Scythe and wash her" "Of course not! We¡¯ll take care of her. Just order her to stay calm ..." While telling me, she watched Scythe uneasily, and when I stand up she immediately followed me and positioned herself beside me. "I''m sorry Alex-san, I will wash your back on another occasion. For now you will have to bathe with the boys" "... no, he can''t do that either" "Eh, now why?" "T-that ..." To my words of surprise Kurisu wants to say something, but hesitates to speak. Then Saeko approaches and as if she solves the problem of her own words, clears my doubts, but her answer almost makes me fall to the ground and curse. "I think it would be a lot of encouragement for them." When she finishes saying that I can feel a dark aura emanating from me, I unsheathe my [Black Moon] and turn to the boys and with a smile I tell them. "When we bathe if something gets up in you ... I''ll cut it in that instant" "" Hiii "" Komuro and Hirano step back with their hands holding their crotch and screams while their body trembles loudly, perhaps they are more scared than when the first time they saw the zombies. "I think it''s better for Alex-san to bathe with us" "Of course not!!" When the angel Saeko speaks in support of Shisuka''s words and opens the doors of paradise to me, the demon Rei refuses and wants me to go to hell. With a team of two members on each of side, they cannot reach a decision so they turn to the last member of the group, Saya. Mizusu and Niki retired because there were already too many to enter the bathroom and they had some distrust of Scythe. "... I don''t mind if he enters" She looks at me and after considering it for some time, that it seemed like an eternity to me, gives her verdict. And then things proceed to where we are now. ... ... Returning to where we were, I smiled to Rei and pointed to Shisuka, who possessed a dynamite body which could easily cause the desire of men and the envy of women. Her figure surpassed the sensual becoming almost erotic, I¡¯m sure wherever she is walking would make any man turn his neck. "With Shizuka you lose in volume by a wide margin" Without stopping and continuously I point out to Saeko, that seeing my eyes on her gives me a smile, at this moment she is helping Scythe wash her hair, I wanted to be the one to wash her body, but unfortunately Kurisu prevented. Of all of those who were here you could see that they were the ones with their most toned muscles, they were not voluptuous, but had no lack in them, but what was most notable in Saeko was... "In style you lose to Saeko" I follow, and I point to Kurisu that when she sees that my attention is on her, tries to cover herself with the girl that we saved a few hours ago, I completely forget that she was here and it seems that Kurisu has been helping her to bathe. Well, even if you try to cover yourself now, I have that sculptural body completely stored in my memory. "In balance you lose to Kurisu" When I thought about finishing, I give a sideway look to Saya ... it seems that she expects me to say something, it would be very cruel to put her aside now that I think about it. I must say that she has an outstanding body and does not lose with the other girls in beauty. "Finally, you lose to Saya in youth and expectations since she is still in development" With my words Saya inflates her chest boastingly, she is someone with a lot of pride or she have a quarrel between them, maybe it¡¯s a bit of both. "You''re not ... well, you can be handsome , but you''re still just a perverted brat !!" "Come on, don''t fight. I''ll wash your back Alex-kun" Shisuka intervenes when sees the fury in Rei''s expression, then stands by my side holding a sponge and soap in each hand. Honestly just seeing her like this, if she asked me to seek world peace, I would do that precisely... so putting Rei in a very deep place in my mind and forgetting her, I just enjoy the touch of her hands while she washes me. With such huge breasts it was impossible that she could do it without them touching my back, so adding to the sensation of her fingers traversing my back, was the soft touch of her breasts ... the temperature of my body increased with every second and it wasn''t just because of the bath temperature. "Ha ... Ha ... Ha ..." I tried to contain myself and remain calm to to enjoy the bath with the girls, and I think that I have achieved enough by not attacking them when I saw them ... but now with Shisuka''s actions my excitement had surpassed my control. "Mmn? What''s up Alex-kun? " Noticing my rapid breathing, Shisuka asks, you as the adult in this place will have to take responsibility. I get up and turn to be face to face with her. "E-eh?" "I-Impossible ..." "Amazing¡­" "Well, it''s certainly amazing ..." "I-I knew it would be big ... but that ..." "One-chan, why does onii-chan have that between his legs?" When I turn, the first to be surprised is Shisuka and then Rei''s scream accompanies her. Saya''s eyes widen as she looks at me carefully, and Saeko is next to support her comment. Finally, Kurisu after swallowing a bite of her own saliva says and with the girl''s comment I finally understand everyone''s reaction. I look down and due to my abrupt movement the towel around my waist fell to the floor ... well, it doesn''t matter. I take Shisuka''s cheeks with my palms while she was kneeling and raise her head causing it to stop looking curiously my member. Before she could say anything, I seal her lips with mine. "Hnnn !!" [Beep] [Shisuka Affection +5] [Affection Kurisu -10] Then I support my body against those big breasts and although I did not apply much force Shisuka loses balance and falls backwards causing our lips to separate, but thanks to the difference in height my head is in the middle of her breasts ... "Alex !!" " Wait, what are you doing perverted brat?! " "... no, I think Alex-san stopped moving" ""Eh?"" Correct, it''s not that I pushed Shisuka down ... I forgot that my body was still that of a child and it seems that I can''t deal with the over excitement that I felt ... my mind is getting darker ... I''m losing consciousness ... FUCK!! "Alex-kun?" "I think we made him get too excited" "He''s just a perverted brat after all! Hump!" "We should separate them ... otherwise Shisuka-san can suffocate him to death." "Alex !!" The last thing I hear before losing consciousness is the sound of footsteps approaching me, the last voice that I heard should be Kurisu. ... When I woke up I was in a bed, on my right side was Kurisu sleeping peacefully wearing a pajama. I turn my head and to my left I could see Saeko sleeping holding my arm and for those large mounds to her side that are clearly visible, Shisuka must be next to her... Well ... the last thing I remember is that I went to the bathroom with the girls ... [Then you lost consciousness because your body could not control all your excitement.] It''s true, I lost consciousness after the kiss with Shisuka ... thinking about that, did I complete the mission to conquer her? I go to the menu in my head and check, unfortunately I did not complete the mission, only her affection increased to ¡°90 (Fraternal Love? Attraction to the opposite sex?)¡±. [It seems that not by kissing someone you can conquer her, that form of expression must have different meanings for each individual] It makes sense, otherwise I could have completed that mission just by stealing a kiss from the lips of any girl. Well, at least her affection increased, although she seems to be emotionally confused. "Good morning, did you sleep well?" While talking with Aurora, Saeko woke up and greets me with a smile on her face. I turn my eyes to her and also speak. "Good morning Saeko-chan ... aren''t you mad?" I felt a little awkward about what she might feel when saw me having a kiss with Shisuka, her affection did not diminish, I checked the others affection when looking if I completed the mission before, but I wanted to know what she thought, so I ask her. She can¡¯t understand my question immediately, but when my vision change from her to Shisuka the doubt seemed to clear up, she think for a few seconds and answer me. "Well ... I knew that Kurisu was with you, that''s why I already had the idea that wouldn''t be the only woman with you ... don''t think I am a possessive woman, just knowing that you are leaving a place for me to be by your side is enough for me. In that sense you should worry more about the girl who is pretending to sleep on your right, fufufu " With her words I smiled bitterly, I had already noticed that Kurisu was pretending to sleep, but I was a little worried to face that issue with her. I remember perfectly that her affection diminished when we were in the bathroom, I was a little afraid of her reaction, but it was necessary to do so. "Are you angry Kurisu?" "Hump! Why should I get mad at what you do? In the end, we only met a few days ago" Even saying that, I could notice that her eyes were dampened before she turned to the other side so I wouldn''t see her, but her aura was beginning to turn gray ... "You know ... for me you are a very important person, you are the first to support me in this life, so you really mean a lot to me Kurisu. But I must be honest with you ... I cannot love only you" After my words, only silence remained ... no, I could hear Kurisu''s sobs that she was trying to hide desperately. It hurts me to see her like this and more knowing that I was the cause of her crying ... but it would be crueler to pretend that my actions did not affect her. Her mentality was deeply rooted in a normal society ... it was a shame that the life we would have would be anything but normal. Minutes passed and when she calmed down a little, faced me directly again, although her tears were clean, I could see she has red eyes from the tears shed. I wanted to stroke her face and comfort her, but I understood that that would only be worse, so I wait for her to speak. "Tell me honestly Alex ... will you abandon me or will you set me aside for another girl?" "No, that I can assure you Kurisu ... the only way we separate is that you make the decision to leave ... even if another girl conditions me that to be with her I need to stop being with you, I will be the one to separate immediately from her. On my own or because someone else tells me, I will never put you aside. " "Do you promise me?" She takes my shirt tightly and sticks her forehead on my chest. I push the bangs aside and kiss her forehead while I nodded confirming her words. [Beep] [Kurisu Affection +10] "You can think things calmly and then decide how you want our relationship to move forward" "Unn" "Fufufu, I said that I am not possessive, but that does not imply that I do not feel envious" Saeko hugs me from the other side, puts her head on my shoulder, because of her words, Kurisu digs the head deeper into my chest in shame. I just smiled in response and say. "We should get up and go to Saya''s house in a few hours" "Good" "I know" I get up when Kurisu and Saeko move away, I look around the room and then I saw bright eyes that were fixed on me, I instinctively look for my weapons, but find nothing ... the girls must had put them somewhere after I fainted. While looking for my weapons that should be on my waist, my eyes recognize the figure standing in a corner of the room, it was Scythe who remained silent while watching me. Damn, that scared me, it almost gave me a heart attack. "After you passed out, we couldn''t make her leave you at a distance where she couldn''t be seeing you. In the end she stood still in the corner of the room ... I don''t think she slept at all. Is she okay?" [The ghoul can remain motionless conscious as rest, they don''t need sleep] "It seems she doesn''t need to sleep¡­ she can get enough rest just by staying still. Scythe, don''t stay there, you almost scare me to death." "Ma-s-ter..." "Well, it''s not your fault. Someone wake up Shisuka and get ready to see the others." Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 29 Towards Saya’s House[Edited] We begin to dress and take our weapons, when I look for mine I ask the girls where they put them, and they tell me that the sword is resting on the drawer and Hirano has the gun, apparently he take it to clean and oil it. I finally find [Black Moon] and take it, it was strange, I could keep calm by being naked in front of someone else, but restlessness invades me when I don''t have my weapons with me or in my inventory. Thinking about it, who dressed me after I passed out in the bathroom? The girls? Or did they talk to the boys to do it? God, please that were the girls, I don''t want to think that the boys did something strange to me while I was not aware. [That was a heated discussion the girls had when you passed out, as you thought, someone suggested calling a boy to dress you, but they rejected that possibility immediately. In the end Shisuka dressed you while Kurisu and Saeko watched ... according to them, it was to make sure she didn''t do anything to you while you slept] "Shisuka-san, please get up" "Hn? A few more minutes ... zzz ..." "Shisuka-san get up fast! We need to get dressed to go" "Fwuaa¡­ fine." When trying for a few minutes Kurisu and Saeko manage to wake up Shisuka... looking at it now it seems that Saeko and Shisuka sleep in underwear, the former with clothes that do not leave much to the imagination and the latter with a shirt that, if she continues stretching it that way, it will explode. On the other hand, Kurisu is the one who sleeps with the highest proportion of clothes, she wears a pajamas that I had given her before, I cannot say that it is bad because it highlights her cuteness. I''m glad it wasn''t the boys who dressed me, I don''t care if the girls watched me naked. When all the girls are ready, I advance to the door to leave the room, we slept in the room where the weapons were. I wonder how they accommodated others? Out of curiosity I ask when leaving. "How did you distribute the others to sleep?" "Those from Shido-sensei''s group stayed down, as you did not want them to be near the weapons we decided so, and forbade them to go upstairs, if they did, we told them that Scythe-chan would attack them" "That''s fine, then, what about the rest?" "At the beginning we left the other room for the others ... but the girls didn''t want to sleep together with the boys, so they stayed in the room while the boys took the living room. Besides, Alice-chan stayed with her father in the living room too" "Alice?" Saeko and Kurisu answer me respectively, leaving the other 10 down seems perfect to me, I do not want them to do something stupid if they have a chance to take a gun, it also look that Saeko became fond of Scythe after the bath ... finally hearing a strange name from Kurisu, I ask out of inertia in doubt. "It''s the name of the little girl we saved with her father last night" "I get it" As she spoke we arrived at the living room and watched around it, Komuro and Hirano have woken up ... or maybe they didn''t sleep so well thinking about everything that happened yesterday. The girl, Alice, slept beside her father who seemed a lot better than the last time I saw him. "Well, you two go to see the other 10 and tell them to prepare to leave soon. Shisuka check on Alice''s father''s status. I will inform the others." "OK" "Fine" "Yes ~" I see Kurisu and Saeko go down the stairs and Shisuka walks to Alice''s father, then I walk in the direction of Komuro and Hirano. The latter do the maintenance of the weapons while the other seemed to ask him for advices, they talked quietly until they see me approaching them. Then I did what any good friend would do after having a good time. "Good morning guys ... Did you had fun yesterday in the bathroom? Surely you two enjoyed your time alone among men comparing who had it bigger. It''s a shame that I could not accompany you and I had to bathe with all the girls ... you do not know how difficult it was seeing all the naked girls and not being able to do anything " That''s right, like a good friend I goes and show off what happened yesterday in their face, I start the conversation, then I do a pause and smiled broadly and continue telling them. With my words Hirano drops the weapon from his hands and it falls to the ground, damn, that is dangerous, hold it correctly. As for Komuro, he only looks at me with his mouth open without finding words to say. I approach my face even more and with a voice so that only they both could hear, I explain the details that make them shed tears of blood. "Do you see Shisuka''s body?¡­ It''s certainly great, but it''s even better when you see it without clothes on. Saeko-chan and Kurisu have a slimmer body compared with her, but their curves are even more noticeable while naked. Rei''s and Sayas¡äs¡­" I turn and look at Shisuka, they both do the same. She reached down to change Alice-chan''s father''s bandage, causing those big breasts to hang, when they hear what I say the sound of swallowing comes from their throats. Mentioning the other girls their bodies begin to shake and they look at me as if they saw their mortal enemy, when I say the name of the last two they take a step forward towards me, I step back while licking my lips in the most visible and slow way that can do. "Kakaka, maybe you two will never know" "Damn it!" "Do you need to mistreat us in this way ?!" I turn around and run to where Shisuka is treating the stabbed subject while I hear the screams from the heart of the two boys who are chasing me. Why am I doing this asks Hirano? Obviously because it''s fun. When I am within reach of Shisuka I hug her and tell her as I point to the two who follow me, woh, she''s really soft ... I would never get tired of this feeling. "Shisuka they are bothering me!" "Moo, you two shouldn''t bother someone smaller" "No, Shisuka-san ... that guy before ... no, forget it" "Nurse, do you really think anyone here dares to bother him? ... I have seen him kill zombies without blinking and he was even about to execute Shido-sensei, although he deserved it. He clearly just ran to hug you..." Hahaha, Komuro stops in the middle of his words, well, what would he say? That while I was talking about my time in the bathroom with her, he was drooling imagining it? As for Hirano, he seems to have a good brain inside that head, let''s leave the two poor unlucky guys and see how the other guy that have worse luck to have been stabbed is. "How is Alice-chan''s father?" "Mn? He''s much better, the medicine you gave me seems to be very effective. I don''t think he would have trouble recovering in a few more days." "Do you think he can bear being moved to another place?" "It''s not ideal, but it''s stable, if we don''t move him too much, I don''t think there would be a problem." "Well, prepare him to move. You two stop looking at me like that and quickly search or do something like a stretcher, besides, Hirano give me my gun. Oh I forgot, Shisuka do you have a car?" "My car stayed in the school parking lot, but here is one. Why?" "We''ll take it, it''s good to have another one in case something happens. Where are the keys?" I change the topic to serious issues, it was enough to have fun for a while. I take my colt from Hirano''s hands, it''s clean and shiny, he''s a good guy and very dedicated in his hobbies. While I keep it they went to look for something to make the stretcher. I go to look for the keys in the place Shisuka told me, and find them I then decide to go downstairs to see how things going with Kurisu and Saeko, doing so my faithful shadow follows me. Below I see the two girls and walk to them, they are saying some things to the group of 10 but when they notice me, they turn their heads and make a nod, not knowing why I simply return the gesture. I speak to Kurisu when standing beside her. "Take this Kurisu, Shisuka''s friend has a car in the house, you will drive it and we can have another car with us, by the way, what were you talking about?" "Another car? I understand" "We only explained to them where we will go now, I told them that we will go to the house of Saya''s family because they were one of the most influential people in the city and there we could find information about what is going on" "Well, we will leave after breakfast. Just like yesterday they will go up one by one to give them something to eat" "Then, I will prepare breakfast for us" "After seeing the car I will help you Saeko-san" Some when they hear Saeko about preparing food show envy, but when they see Scythe standing by my side, any complaint that they intended to make is trapped inside their mouth. I accompany Kurisu to the garage to check the car, when we arrive, there is a green Humvee. "A military car?" "That seems the case" A few seconds after seeing it, she opens it and inspects it and then tells me that she has no problem driving it, without more to do in the garage we return. Kurisu goes to the kitchen to find Saeko and I go upstairs to wait for breakfast. Komuro and Hirano manufacture a stretcher with the tubes that hold the curtains and with several layers of sheets. Also waiting for the food, the other group come up and receive their portions, during that time the other 4 girls in my group leave the room where they slept. Not long after Kurisu and Saeko come up with the food, with the scent of food Alice and her father also wake up and everyone comes around the pot same as yesterday, except for the injured man who seems to suffer trying to get up. Niki voluntaries and feeds him on the couch he was lying on. "How are you old man?" "I''m alive thanks to you. I don''t know how to pay you this favor." "Don''t worry about that old man, if you are alive you can pay me in the future. Besides, I did it because I didn''t want to see a child lose her father." "Thanks again, without your help I couldn''t keep taking care of my little girl" "Yes, onii-chan thanks for saving my dad" I smiled at Alice who happily speaks watching her father recovering. I don''t consider myself a saint, but I don''t think I''m a demon either. Helping them didn''t cost me much work, besides, apart from the feelings of love, I believe that the gratitude that is generated by saving someone''s life is a strong bond to gain his loyalty. After he recovers completely, I will probably have another faithful subordinate to count on to prepare to build a survival camp. While we were talking we also filled our stomachs, soon everyone''s dishes were empty and we started preparing to leave out of here. "We will separate into two groups to go in the car and the bus. Kurisu will drive the car, with her will go Misuzu, Niki, Komuro, Rei and Saeko, in addition as it will be more stable than the bus, they will also take Alice and her father. The bus will continue to be driven by Shisuka, there will go Hirano, Saya, me and the other 10 people, as it is heavier than the car we will position ourselves in front of the road, Kurisu you will follow us closely. " "I understand Alex" """Yes""" With all that said we go down to inform the others, they just nod and take their things to leave. I see the 2 of that group that previously I had given them the bat and spear of Komuro and Rei. "Today you can probably try if you can leave this group and earn the privileges that have those who stayed on the second floor with me yesterday" ""Yes"" Kurisu and the others go to the garage to get the car, Komuro and Hirano carry the stretcher where Alice''s father is, and the others who would go in the Humvee follow them With me, the group with weapons that took the bus to make way for the other unarmed people leaves the house, it really seems as if the zombies multiply faster than a rat ... the street was again invaded by them. Maybe they have some ability to feel the living beings... "Scythe make a way to the bus" With my orders Scythe knocks down any zombie in her path, I run alongside her eliminating any nearby enemy she overlooks. When I get to the bus I open the door and turn around to shout at the others to get on. After my words, those who remained inside run to the bus with Shisuka and her two big breasts taking the lead. When she arrives next to me I give her the key to start the engine and while the others enter they watch those who fight with the zombies. The two new members manage to overcome their fear and face them, I see them gasping after finishing them, but for the euphoria that they feel they desperately attack anyone else close to vent their feelings. When the last of the people without weapons enters I raise my voice so that those who fought also enter, in the next seconds we are all on the bus and Shisuka steps on the accelerator driving down the street. After moving a few meters, I see the garage opening and then the Humvee comes out at full speed and follows us. I check that everyone is alright, it does not seem that someone was bitten since the system does not mark anyone as infected. "You two did well" "Ha...ha...ha thanks" "Ha ... ha ... they are not so terrible once you face them" I praise the two who fought for the first time against the zombies, I think they were called Yamada and Yuki, the others in the group of 10 see them with envy or mockery, probably thinking that they should also be treated well or that they are dumbs to take the risk. I don''t think they are useless, nor do despise them because they don''t have the courage to face zombies, being a normal person, is not irrational fear for them, but unfortunately I don''t have a job for them to perform, for now I want to have people who can fight since with them I will build the foundations for my survivor camp. Until I do it, people like them will have to keep their dissatisfaction and endure their situations, it shouldn¡¯t be unfair since we are the ones who take the front line facing a greater risk. "Saya, tell Shisuka the way to your house" "Sure" Saya gets up from her seat and stands next to Shisuka giving her directions on what path to take, with nothing more to do, I look for a free seat, as Scythe takes her characteristic position beside me, I stroke her hair to distract me. [Beep] [Kill 250 zombies completed] [Alexander level up to 16] Driving for several minutes I hear the system notification, some zombie must have been trapped in the tires of the bus since it felt as if we were going through a pothole, I completed the 4 objective and my level increased. It is not a bad feeling that things progress well while you are sitting quietly distracting yourself with something. Having that thought the bus continues to move smoothly and when I turn occasionally to the rearview mirror I can see Kurisu driving behind us. When I almost fell asleep because of the cooing of the sound of the friction of the tires on the asphalt, Shisuka''s somewhat worried voice prevents me. "Alex-kun ... what do I do with that" I look up where she points and see a large group of zombies walking slowly down the road, no doubt, if the bus collides with all of them it will get out of control or stop and they will surround us ... "Quick stop the bus" The squealing of the tires and the sound of the screams of the people inside who shake from the sudden braking are heard. Those who are lucky can hold on to something and those who are not stop their inertia until they collide with something. The vehicles stop about 100m from the zombie crowd, we only have two options, to find another way or make a way on our own ... Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 30: House of the Takagi Family [Edited] I get off the bus and those of my core group follow me with the exception of Shisuka who stays in the driver''s seat with the steering wheel in her hands. Seeing me going down, those who are in the Humvee also do it, and then they walk towards us while seeing the group of zombies that blocks the way. "What do we do?" When Kurisu arrives at my side she asks me, I start thinking about options. There are a good number of zombies, but I do not think we cannot get rid of them, I¡¯m just worried that while doing it another group could appear. "Is there another way?" "There is, but we will have to detour a considerable distance" I direct my vision to Saya and ask her, she thinks for a moment and answers me. Fuuu ... I look in the direction of the zombies that with each second are getting closer and after considering for a bit I tell them. "We don¡¯t know if the other road is in better conditions, and with our weapons it should not be a problem to clear the path of these zombies. The only problem is that more can come... We have to take care of them as fast as we can, Saeko, Scythe and me will go to the front. Kurisu and Hirano get on the roof of the bus and cover us, Misuzu, Niki, Komuro and Rei will observe the surroundings and kill any zombies lost in the area. Yamada and Yuki will watch near the vehicles for any zombie that manages to pass. Apart from Hirano and Kurisu, any of you don''t think about shooting in our direction, is that clear?" Thinking for a moment I try to organize ourselves in the best way, if I can spend the least number of bullets and make the least noise it will be the best, and I don''t want to be shot by mistake when they aim to a zombie, the only ones I trust for having good aim are the two that I mentioned. Finishing with my instructions everyone walks to play their assigned role, Saeko, Scythe and me walk towards the zombies. Each of us takes our respective weapons ... well, Scythe only has her claws. In her status said that she could use a scythe, I should have bought one, it''s just that there was not a good opportunity, it would also be very strange to get one out of nowhere and I have some doubts that she can really handle it ... no matter how I look at her, she seems more like someone who depends on her own body to fight. Let''s leave Scythe¡¯s weapon for another occasion, now let''s focus on killing the zombies that block the road. "Scythe, charge towards them, but don''t separate too much from us." "Graaaw" The three of us start running and when we do it I hear the sound of the weapons that should be from Hirano and Kurisu. Two zombies fall from the front and after a detonation another two more fall, Scythe takes the space created by jumping and digging her claws into the neck of the one in front, and with the other hand scratches the face of another. Saeko and I arrived right away and we supported her by cutting the zombies by her side, in the next second I continue to kill others four with my colt. Then our group and the zombies enter into a fierce fight, now that is daylight, for the clarity I can see better the weapon that I gave to Saeko. It has a beautiful pattern that shines with the sunlight, and its edge seems like something to fear. I can only see her weapon going from one side to the other through the zombies, not even them seem to feel that they have been cut as they continue to move until seconds later they fall apart. Although they are a considerable amount, they only have that, numbers. With enough time we will have no problem to finish them off. With that in mind I knock down another zombie and change the magazine since I had used all its bullets. Then I start to hear shots from the other side of the vehicles ... and Kurusu yells at me while she reloads her weapon, and Saya continues after her. "Alex they are coming across the road fence!" "Ah! "Ah! They are making new apartment buildings in this area..." Damn it, she should have remembered that before, now that look, the zombies are wearing construction workers'' clothes ... if there are many buildings that are making around here the number of enemies may be too much. Should we retire? No, it''s too late for that, we can only increase the speed with which we kill them. "Scythe, kill them! Saeko we must increase the rate." "Graaaw" "I get it" [Beep] [Alexander level up to 17] [Kurisu level up 11] After killing a lot of zombies, Kurisu and I leveled. Although the one that has killed the most is Scythe it seems that at her level these enemies are not worth much experience for her. Unfortunately when we tear down one, another it is there to take its place... When I was about to give the order to withdraw I hear the sound of several cars on the other side of the zombie group, I look up and see several men wearing suits similar to those used by riot police. They attack the zombies with cold weapons and some firearm, with the help of these men the pressure we feel decreases and it becomes easier to deal with those that we are facing. [Beep] [Saeko level up to 18] Oh, I thought that I had reached Saeko at her level, but she gets in front again, on the other hand it''s good to see that the ability to increase her experience works correctly. Minutes later the road is clear and we can cross with the vehicles on the other side, we also meet the group of people who came to help, the one that looks like the leader walks in front while he takes off his helmet. The face that appears below is that of a beautiful mature woman with dark pink hair ... seeing her up close I can also distinguish the curves that are in the right places, I think her face looks familiar to me ... maybe I saw her in the anime? "Mom!" Saya''s voice sounds behind me ... so she is Saya''s mother, that explains why she was familiar, I must say that she has inherited good genes ... without a doubt her future is very promising. "Saya! You were here? " A sweet voice comes from her mouth, and then Saya runs by my side and throws herself on her arms and begins to cry between her breasts. The mother receives Saya cheerfully and checks inspecting that she have no injuries while comforting her. After consoling her for a few minutes, Saya''s mother gaze changes toward us who stand aside watching, from among us she concentrates her gaze on Komuro and Rei , Tch , lucky dog. ¡°Takashi-kun, Rei -chan, I''m glad you both are well, the others are your friends?" " Yuriko -san, I''m also glad you''re fine, we managed to escape from school thanks to Alexander-san and came thinking that you could have more information about what''s happening" Komuro turns his gaze to me when he says my name and then Yuriko- san gives me an evaluation look. Komuro you''re a good guy, I''m sorry for calling you a dog in my mind before. When Yuriko- san''s gaze is on me I inflate my chest and stand straight, she gives me a smile so I do the same, when I thought that we could get along I feel an elbow in my stomach causing that all the air in my lungs to be expelled. I looking for the person responsible to complain and find Kurisu looking directly angry with me, the words I intended to say are trapped in my mouth and could just smilewryly. On my other side Saeko laughs at our interaction. "Please, everyone come to our house, we have given refuge to many people so far, so I do not think that they will be a nuisance" Komuro looks at me seeking approval, I straighten up again after taking a breath and turn to Yuriko- san. "Thank you, that helps us a lot." "No, I''m the one who should thank you for bringing my daughter to my side. Stay behind our car, we''re not far of my home, it won¡¯t get long to get there" After nodding to her, we walked and entered our respective cars. Saya is still behind me and enters in the bus, thinking it was a little strange that she didn''t accompany her mother, I ask. "Why didn¡¯t you go with your mother?" "We will meet again in our house, and it doesn''t seem like they have much space in the cars that came ... don''t you want me to be by your side?" " Hmn ? It''s not that, I just thought you would want to spend more time with your mother for everything that has happened in the world." When I answer, she gives me a smile ... did she fallen in love with me? I am a sinful man, I''m sorry Hirano, promise not to touch the police officer ... I shouldn''t have changed things so much that she would die before we found her, right? After Yuriko''s vehicles back down where they came from, we followed them, the rest of the way there were no other surprises, just one or another zombie that was overwhelmed or ignored. In a short time as she said, her house was before us, it was a mansion with a somewhat mixed style between eastern and western where many people could stay here due to its size. The entrance door was reinforced and had people watching, when they saw the cars the doors are opened quickly. Inside it had several more people carrying some kind of improvised weapon. Cars stop and people go down greeting those who cheerfully receive them. When I see Yuriko-san she is walking towards us with a man beside her, because of the way they speak, he must be her husband, Saya''s father, he has a toned body and carries a sword at his waist, he also has a serious expression, looking like a strict man of few words. When we make eye contact, me and the people with weapons in my group also get off the bus, and Kurisu and the others from the Humvee meet us. "My wife told me everything, I thank all of you for saving my daughter. You may rest assured here will be safe, it¡¯s good that you could get here on your own" "I can keep safe by myself, we just need a place to rest and if you can give us things to eat it would be even better." "Alex! Don''t be so rough. Sorry sir, he''s he is someone direct, he means no offence." Kurisu quickly intercedes after my comment, I have no preconceived ideas against him because this man has a beautiful wife ... yes, and the frown and displeasure in me is because I am tired of killing so many zombies. "Okay, don''t worry. I don''t dislike direct people, and especially if the other party is a little girl" "Damn it, repeat that on more time!! Are you making fun of me because you have a beautiful wife? " Before I knew it, I had drawn my sword and ran to him, but again I am stopped by Kurisu who takes me from the back. The man is surprised, but he only a smiles a little in reaction for my outburst, so Kurisu speaks quickly to calm things down when his subordinates that surround us watch me carefully. "I''m sorry, he is a man ... so if you tell him little girl it is obvious that will get angry" "Yes dad, he''s a boy" "Oh, is that so? Sorry for confusing your gender" "Sorry for my husband''s words, please forgive him" With the words of the girls I manage to calm down ... okay, I''m really envious that he has a beautiful wife. But there is one thing that surprises me, when I tried to attack him ...cough, when I tried to dialogue things with him before, the system windows are activated and I could see that he was a [Samurai level 38]. This guy not only has a well-trained body, he is strong too. In addition, he must have enough skill with the sword. I don''t know if could beat him, but if we do got to a fight, he probably won''t be Scythe''s match, and it seems he has felt it too, because hasn''t taken his eyes off her ... well, it may also be that she enters in his preferences. If is the latter and dares to approach to my Scythe, I will stay with his wife. I begin to inspect the levels of other people here for information. Most are average people at a level of 6-9, very few have exceeded that level, and I can count their numbers with the fingers of one hand. But apart from Saya''s father, when I look at Yuriko -san the system shows [Gunman Level 29] and there is also a man to the right of the guy, a [Guard Level 31], it seems to be the guy''s right hand or maybe it''s one of his bodyguards. "No, I also lost my cool, I''m sorry, am Alexander Ilios Apeiro , nice to meet all of you" "Oh, a foreign name, you should have been trapped in Japan by what happened. I am Soichiro Takagi¡± "Then please everyone enter the house" "Well, we have a wounded man, I need a place where he can rest. Komuro and Hirano, help Alice''s father get down and also tell her to come. Kurisu tell Shisuka to go down with the others" ""Yes"" "Understood" "Injured?" Everyone in Saya''s father''s group reacts to that word, thinking about their reaction I see what is the problem and continue to clarify the things. "Someone stabbed him, didn''t bite him. I don''t care and I don''t think he cares if you check his wound if you want to be sure of what I''m saying." "I see, Yoshioka, lead them to an area to place the injured person" "I understand" Everyone seems to relax when they hear my explanation, so Komuro, Hirano and the bodyguard that seems to be called Yoshioka walk to the Humvee. Kurisu also arrives at the bus and seconds later the insiders begin to get off it. When the group that accompanied the weasel sees that they are in a safe place, they seems to be happy, but then one of them quickly runs to where Soichiro stand and in tears he shouts while pointing at me. "Sir, Sir!!, You had to do something with him, he''s crazy, he fed the zombies with Shido-sensei . Besides, he just kept the food for them and gave us only the leftovers. If you lets him stay here, it will surely be nothing more than troubles " "You! Is that how you treat someone who saved you?" "It''s true he¡¯s a demon!" "I saw him kill a man in cold blood yesterday" Woah ! They did not wait even a minute to complain about me, honestly I expected it, but I thought someone would do it when they find that the place was completely safe and it would take more time. Although Kurisu raises her voice being angry when she hears the first guy, the voices of others in that group are louder. I can say that it is a relief that the people that I trusted were not among them. In fact, they look with distaste at those of the other group who point me with their finger while complaining about the injustices that I made on the trip to here according to them. "Is what they say true?" Soichiro raises his eyebrow when he listens to them and then looks at me directly, I honestly don''t want to have problems with his group... because I plan to eat this entire people by integrating them with my camp. So an altercation will only be my loose. His men begin to see me with distrust, but they don''t move and just wait for an order from the Takagi couple. As for them, in the same way they seem to wait for my answer, so I just smiled and answered them. Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 31 Discussion[Edited] "About feeding the zombies with that guy, technically it''s true ... about killing someone, I don''t remember killing a human in this world" "He is lying! I saw him shoot a guy that had a motorcycle" "Me too, he shot him in the head and killed him!" "Oh they, I had completely forgotten them. It''s true, I kill that guy ... but he shouldn''t count as a human, he said that he wanted to rape all the women in the group, maybe I could ignore that as his personal fantasies, but he also said that he wanted to make me his bitch or something like that, so you can''t blame me for that " "Alex with the first thing you said was enough ... the rest wasn¡¯t needed, you should have kept quiet" After explaining the facts, Kurisu speaks with her hand on the head. I had to say it, because that greatly influenced his death. "Mom, those guys were vandals, they wanted to take advantage of us all." "They could have been bad people, but Shido-sensei wanted to help us! He has to pay for what he did to him." Even with Saya speaking in my favor, the other group remains firm in accusing me and they want me to receive some kind of punishment for what I did. Soichiro just keeps watching me and Yuriko-san seems to think about something, so she talks. "You mean Koichi Shido?" "Yes, Shido-sensei wanted to help everyone and he threw him at the zombies." "What''s up Yuriko?" "I don''t know him well, but you should know his father. If the son is like the father, I don''t think he''s a good person." Oh, Yuriko-san seems to support me, with her words Soichiro also sinks into his thoughts and then nods in affirmation to her, but before he could say anything, other people intervene. "Takagi-san, he didn''t was the one who feed Shido-sensei to the zombies, I was the one that kicked him out of the bus, besides he deserved, he was a bad person" "I should also be an accomplice, because I was the one who opened the doors" Rei intervenes talking, it is a surprise, and I thought it was good enough not to have her pointing and complaining about me with the other group, but it seems that she is not a bad person, only our personalities collide. After her, Saeko also talks about what happened at that time. Soichiro looks at Rei and then nods, puts his eyes on Saeko and sees her carefully and then asks. "You are the granddaughter of Busujima-sensei" "If you want to say Toko Busujima, you are correct" "I see, if my sensei''s granddaughter supports that boy, then he shouldn''t be a bad person." It seems that Saeko''s grandfather is someone famous too, and he must also be a sword master if he instructed Soichiro. Things calmed down and the tense atmosphere we were in was fading, but the people who accused me, seeing that they did not achieve their goal, one of them points to Scythe and drops a bomb that shakes with greater force than before the heart of everybody. "He has a zombie that follows him, she is one of those monsters" Soichiro''s men point their weapons at Scythe, even he and his wife take theirs and stand on guard against her. They look at her in detail and soon find discrepancies to those of a human, it is not difficult to confuse her with a zombie, and the only thing that can disguise it among humans is that she does not seem aggressive as she is always behind me quietly. "Get away from her, she''s infected!" " It seemed a little strange since I saw her..." Fuuu ... this is a problem, she is not a zombie, but neither will they believe me if I tell them that she is a ghoul. I only have one way to go and hope they accept it, if not, we will have to separate from them. I can''t lose Scythe since her strength is still the greatest of everyone here. "Calm down she is ... a zombie, but it''s a mutation I found. She can''t infect others and also has the other zombies as her enemies. Yuriko-san and the men who accompanied her must have seen Scythe fighting with them, right?¡± With my words they seem to doubt, and then turn to Yuriko-san that I mentioned looking for an answer. She hesitates a little, and then nods to confirm my words. Although they don''t lower their weapons, they all look less disturbed, only while watched and kept alert against her. Then Soichiro takes the word. "Although she does not attack us now, we cannot know if she will do so in the future. If she stays here, is very large risk for her to remain within this area." No, I can know if her mentality changes, I just have to check the loyalty indicator, it''s a shame that it doesn''t work as an excuse since they can''t see it. "Well, then we will leave. Do not attack or she will move to defend herself and that will only make things very bad, I will take my things and we will go out of here. " "Dad ... Scythe won''t attack anyone, she''s very obedient to Alexander-san" Saya involved trying to convince his father, he furrows his brow and seems to hesitate, then take a decision and says as he looks me. "I''m sorry, I can''t put everyone who trusted in me at risk. She can''t stay in this area." "Dad!!" Saya raises the voice and complains to her father for ignoring her pleading, those in the group that started this have big smiles on their faces for what happened, I should be mad at them, but honestly don''t care, I never trusted them from the beginning. "Then I will leave" Pretending to leave Saya runs and stands beside me, then with a hard look she sees her parents and then screams. "If Alexander-san leaves, then I''ll go with him" "Saya!!" "Saya, don''t make a scene" Then a family quarrel begins ... in which unfortunately I am involved. Well, I will not deny that it feels good to have a girl telling you that besides, I may not have your wife Soichiro but I will take your daughter, hahaha. "What are you smiling Alex?" Shit, I should have been making a mocking face towards Soichiro and Kurisu saw me. Let''s calm down, we''re talking about serious things Alexander. While Kurisu was asking me, and I could only make a silly smile at her in response, the fight between Saya and her parents intensifies. "Besides, Why would you worry about me leaving here? You had more than one day to look for me, but you preferred to help other people than your own daughter!!¡± "Saya that''s ..." "We were going to look for you, but ..." "If it weren''t for Alexander-san and the others, when you two had time to go looking for me, the only thing you would find would be a torn body or one walked through the streets. So if Alexander-san leaves, I''ll go with him." At the end of her words Soichiro and Yuriko-san don''t know what to say and only remain silent while Saya sheds tears. Then apart from her, people begin to gather next to me and Kurisu. Saeko, Shisuka, Hirano, Misuzu and Niki quickly take one of my sides, after hesitating for a few seconds, Komuro and Rei do so too, and at the end of them Yamada and Yuki join group. "I owe my life to Alexander-san too, so if you don''t mind having an injured man in your group I will go with you" "I will go with my dad" "Guau!" I had forgotten that we had a dog in the group ... well, yesterday I lost consciousness in the bathroom, and today he was all the time in the Humvee, also as the dog is with Alice-chan and she is almost all the time next to her father I hardly interacted with them. Keeping my core group and losing the rest does not affect me. In fact, I am glad that I can prove their loyalty with this. With them I can collect more survivors and with things getting worse every day, they won''t care about my rules in order to stay safe. Nor is it that I going to mistreat them, simply those who fight against zombies will be more favored. "Soichiro, I saw her fight and she is really very aggressive against the zombies, we can allow her to be in a specific area and prevent others from approaching there" Saya''s mother not being able to bear it anymore also asks to soften the conditions that way preventing her daughter from leaving. Soichiro frowns and thinks for a moment, then nods and tells me. "Do you think you can keep her in a specific area and she will not leave it?" Now that they mention it, Scythe doesn''t have to stay specifically inside, as long as I can check her condition periodically, would be enough, thinking about it then I answer him. "In fact I think it is possible, and she don''t need it to be within this area, if you can build something simple outside next to the door to make her more comfortable that will be enough" Listening to my words, Soichiro''s serious face seems a bit more relaxed, although I must say that if you don''t pay attention to it, you can''t notice it¡­ does this guy have facial paralysis or something? He almost does not move the muscles of the face. "I can promise you that" "No! He can''t stay, he has a zombie with him! We''ll be in danger if he stays!" "It''s true, he is very dangerous!" The group that had wide smiles when they heard that I was leaving, when knew that I would stay, raise their voices in opposition. Without the need for me to intervene Soichiro speaks to them in a strong way. "Silence, we have already made a decision. Besides, she won''t stay inside the area where people are, so there shouldn''t be any problem." "B-but ..." "Okay, my husband will take responsibility for that, you can rest assured" Yuriko-san also speaks in support of her husband, the others being unable to say anything else just look at me, I smiled at them and they tremble and step back a few steps. They shouldn''t worry since they helped me see what people I can count on, and I also don''t have the energy or the time to take avenge for something like that, although of course they don''t be save of putting those faces on my blacklist. "Well then I''ll take Scythe out" "I accompany you" "I''ll go too" "I also" "Saya, tell me about everything you''ve been through, please.¡± I walk to the door and Kurisu along with Saeko talk to accompany me, Saya also wants to come, but her mother calls her, in the end she convinces her and they both walk inside the mansion. Komuro and Hirano again take Alice-chan''s father with her by his side. The others in my group also walk behind Saya and her mother at the invitation of the latter. After seeing each one of them goes somewhere, the three of us went out the fence that must have been hurriedly created. When I leave I search for a suitable place not far away and that is not visible to the guards, without taking too long we find it and when checking that nobody observes I take out my poke-ball. Both observe it, Kurisu curious because of not seen it before and Saeko recognizing it as the object of the previous night. I press the button in the center of the small sphere and it grows to the size of my palm. I''ve always thought it''s a great object, last night I didn''t have time to appreciate it, but now that I have it, I feel a little excited to see it. "Go Venus Luciferian" At the end of my words I throw the poke-ball a few meters from where we were, there is a white glow and the plant I summoned yesterday appears, then the sphere bounces back to my hands. Kurisu is surprised at what happens and Saeko seems intrigued. "What is that?" "You mean the plant or the sphere?" "... both" Unable to resist the curiosity Kurisu asks, because she is not taking her eyes off the poke-ball I handed it over to her so she can observe it as much as wanted, while I answer. "Yesterday I went out to check some things, the plant came out of a summoning scroll similar to the one I use to summon you, but it called a monster instead of a person. As for the sphere, it is an object that can store a monster inside it¡± "Did you summon Kurisu-san?" "Yes, Kurisu and I are from different worlds" "Wait Alex! What are you doing telling other people that?! " "Eh? Why can''t I do it?" "Well that''s because ..." Kurisu tries to find an answer, but the things that she think are taken of stories, then something ashamed answers me. "It is assumed that, in such stories, the person cannot say that he is from another world ... perhaps it is because others will treat you like a crazy person or it is they are forbidden to do so" "Well, I don''t have a rule or restriction in that regard, but I think you''re right with the first part, but don''t worry, I don''t intend to scream wherever I go that I''m from another world, I told Saeko because I trust in her and need help to be able to complete this world¡¯s missions. " "What missions?" "Do you have missions in this world too?" Both ask at the same time, I tell Saeko a little about the system so that she can understands better, but she seems even more confused than before I explained, because of her appearance she is not a person who read many fantasy books or is interested in video games. Then I inform Kurisu of the missions I received when we arrived in this world, I had not time to tell her because we were busy killing zombies or there were other people around preventing me from being able to do so. "Then you have to kill a million of zombies and make a camp with 50 thousand people?" "It has to be yourself who kills a million zombies Alex?" "No, the zombies killed by people that the system considers to be under my command also counts. So they are missions that complement each other." "I see, that relieves me a little, if not, I wouldn''t know how long we have to stay here." While chatting with the girls, Scythe approaches the Venus and begins to caress her leaves. Will they have any kind of connection for both being my monsters? Anyway, it is good they get along, because for what I have thought it is necessary that they do. Having my eyes on my monsters both stop watching the poke-ball and also focus on them. Because its daylight the plant is better appreciated, it is quite tall with just over two meters from its root to the mouth-like parts. Now that I think about it, after summon it, the things with Saeko happened, and I didn''t have time to see It¡¯s status. I enter the system menu in my head and select the Venus Luciferian that appears on the menu as a ¡°summon¡±, I¡¯m sure that if Kurisu finds out they are classified in the same way, she will get angry. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Status] Name: (-) Race: Venus Luciferian Age: 2 years old Level: 7 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (-) Strength: J Resistance: J Dexterity: (-) Intelligence: (-) Agility: (-) Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate: [Digest - A] [Energy Absorption - B] [Regeneration - C] Acquired: [Paralyzing Thorns - C] [Acid Secretion - C] [Wrap - D] Magic: None Development: [Glutton - B] [Fidelity C] Loyalty: 100 --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Damn, it physical statistics are really a lame, I think even a simple goblin could take care of it ... that''s a bit unfortunate. It is good to compensate with the skills of this, although surely it would not go far by itself, with help to grow it must develop quickly or at least I hope so, if not, I would have wasted a space in the tamed monsters that I have in this moment. [Don''t worry Alexander, you could say it''s a monster that blooms late. As you said, if you help the Venus Luciferian to grown, you will not regret it] "So you summoned this monster?" While Kurisu was looking at the plant, she asks me, had a face as if didn''t know whether to congratulate me or give me encouragement because I had no luck when I called it. In fact, the only one who seems to have a good impression of Venus apart from Aurora is Scythe, she continued to caress her leaves. I explained to the two girls about the information Aurora told me, so they wouldn''t despise the plant so much, then approached Scythe and the Venus. I had in mind that, with the help of my ghoul, it would not be difficult to make it grow. Written by: Drack Edited by : XArezzX Chapter 32 My weapon is my life![Edited] I watch the two monsters interact for a few seconds and then I stroke Scythe''s head and the leaves of the Venus to reinforce our bond. Then I look at the former and tell her trying to transmit my orders through the link of the [Tame] skill, so she can understands it better. "Scythe, I need you to bring a zombie alive to this place." She watches me for a few seconds and seemed to understand what I was asking, runs to the streets of the city. Because the people in the Takagi house have taken care of the closest zombies in the area, this may take a few minutes. I hope she doesn''t get lost¡­ well, probably she can somehow manage to do it, my skill can feel where Scythe is located, and she probably has that same feeling for me. "Is it okay for Scythe-chan to leave like this?" Saeko speaks somewhat worried, she undoubtedly got a little fond of my ghoul in this short time, to avoid her discomfort to grow I tell her about the connection we have between the two of us, she nods after listening to me and relaxes a little. "What do you want the zombie for, Alex?" "It will become a good fertilizer for my plant" I say smiling when looking at Venus, she gets a little confused with my words, but since I can''t explain it in a better way, I ask her to wait for Scythe to come back and see it herself. After several minutes, we can see Scythe coming back jogging quickly while dragging something with one hand. When she got to where we were, we could clearly see the zombie that she was holding of one foot, preventing him from getting up, and as I asked her, it was alive ... or rather, it was moving, it is confusing to talk about the state of a zombie. ¡°Well Scythe, now throw it near the Venus" Finishing my words she does what I asked and throw the zombie a few centimeters from the plant, the zombie being able to put both feet on the ground rises slowly, perhaps not recognizing the plant as an enemy he turns to where we are, but before he could take a step I order the Luciferian Venus. "That''s your food, eat it" After the sound of my voice, the stems of the plant twist a little, the vines move and become entangled in the zombie''s feet, then after finding its target, one of the parts that looks like a mouth opens showing sharp spikes that cover it as if it were an eye with inverted eyelashes. It moves like a carnivore behind its prey and bites the zombie, lifts it and opens and closes its leaves accommodating the zombie so that it enters completely. Upon completion of introducing it all inside, it returns to an inactive state, but now it could be seen the shape of the trapped zombie that is between the leaves of one of its mouths, and also a kind of white smoke and green sap emanating from it. When the sap touches the asphalt, it generates smoke and the place where it falls is eaten away ... that must be the acid skill that I read in its status, it looks like something very dangerous. "Alex! The plant ate the zombie!" " That is something impressive without a doubt " "It''s great, but don''t get too close, Scythe return. When eats, It¡¯s sap becomes acid and looks very dangerous." Kurisu and Saeko exclaim when seeing the Venus in action, it is certainly something surprising to observe. Scythe curious about what her new friend does, wanted to approach and probably caress the plant again, so I stop her to prevent her from getting hurt by accident. "Well Scythe, now I need you to constantly feed the Venus, she will be your new sister so take care of her properly" "Si-st-er" "Leaving aside their bound whit you, you forgot that they are from different races ... Even worse, one is a plant species and the other... you''re right, maybe it doesn''t matter" Kurisu gets a little picky, but in the end not knowing how to classify Scythe she accepts my words. We see Scythe run again to the city streets, in a few minutes she returns with another zombie and the previous process is repeated. What surprises me a bit is that when the other mouth engulfs the zombie, the one that had already eaten almost finished digesting its prey, the bulge caused by the zombie¡¯s body decreased considerably, at this rate in a couple of minutes it will reopen those jaws. Now I am a little worried if Scythe can keep up the pace to feed it ... I should be grateful that she is a ghoul who does not need to rest or sleep, no doubt the two monsters will be a good team. After Scythe resumes her quest for searching zombies, we decides to return to the Takagi''s house, we leave the two monsters and the three of us go through the fence, the guards just give us a look and continue their work. We walked to the mansion as it is the place where everyone went, but when we got to the door I hear an argument from the other side of the house. Because one of the voices belongs to Hirano it draws my attention even more, I look at the girls and they nod, then we change course where the sound comes from. Turning around the corner of the house I find Hirano kneeling on the floor while holding his gun and a man tries to snatch it. "No! You can''t take it off ... this weapon is my life!!¡± "Brat, I tell you to drop the gun now!" Around them were more of Soichiro¡¯s men, but I also see Komuro and Rei from my group, they both had an expression that said they didn''t know what to do with this situation. Since everyone was focused on Hirano and the guy who he was arguing with, nobody notices us. Or perhaps instead of discussion I should say that the man seemed to be intimidating him, because I could only see Hirano holding the gun desperately while crying. I quickly understand what is happening, but to confirm it, I check Komuro and Rei with my eyes again, after that, I get my colt somewhat angry, aiming at the sky and shooting. "Alexander-kun!" Everyone''s attention changes to us, or rather to me. Hirano, when he seeing me rejoices and quickly approaches my side because that man had released his weapon due to the surprise of the shot, and when he recovers he puts his annoying eyes on me. He try to say something, but I speak first addressing Komuro and Rei. "Where are your weapons?" "T-that ..." "... They took them" "As I said, it is dangerous for some children to bring weapons with them, quick, you also give me your weapons." "Are you idiots? Why the hell do you give up your weapons because someone else tells you ?! " Komuro stutters trying to find words to say, right away Rei responds with her head looking down and then they tremble a little for my voice that had risen when I hear their answers. The man was completely ignored by me, he gets more upset and walk towards me, then extends his arm and tries to hold my shoulder. "Ah! Don''t do that ..." "Did you not hear me?!" Kurisu tries to warn him of something, but he doesn''t listen to her and yells while trying to grab me, before he can put a finger on me, I take his hand with mine, pull him and kick behind one of the knees making him fall in front of me with his back to me, I immediately place the colt''s cannon on his temple while I say kindly to him. "Aaaah !!" "Haaa, that''s why I was trying to tell you to stop" "Give me back my weapons now!" Come on man, I don''t think it''s that hot ... oh damn, smoke is coming out of his skin, is no surprise that he began to struggle as if I were killing him. The other men from Soichiro¡¯s group who watched the show, seeing the situation change come closer and one of them yelled at me. "Hey boy, what are you doing, release him fast!" "Sure, I have no problem with that. Just give me back my weapons." "You didn''t hear it, it''s dangerous for you to bring weapons, you can hurt yourself or someone else, that''s why all of you must hand over your weapons and let us the adults protect you." "I don''t want to hear your nonsense, I want my weapons now. Otherwise the only metal you''ll get from me will be the bullets in your body." At the end of my sentence I remove the weapon from the temple of the kneeling guy and aim it at the person who was speaking, when he sees the cannon in his direction he steps back in fear. When things get quiet when and we reach a stalemate because none of them take out my weapons and I don''t want to shoot, at that moment Soichiro''s voice is heard behind me. "What''s going on here?" I turn my head and see him walking along with Yuriko-san and the others who had left with her. They must have heard the shot and came to check what was happening, seeing Soichiro, who responds to him, is the kneeling person. "Takagi-san help me please, this kid is crazy" Tch, you shouldn''t say bad things about me in front of Yuriko-san, what if she believes you? I will put the cannon back on him if he speaks again ... after his words I explain in my defense. "He is lying, I just kindly asked them to return my weapons" Everyone puts their eyes on me, then on the kneeling guy who had tears in the eyes because of the pain caused by the burn of his temple, and then on the gun in my hands. Kurisu shakes her head while holding her forehead with one hand, Saeko turns her head the other side so we can''t see her, but I can hear that she is trying to suppress her laugher and Hirano swallows a mouthful of saliva while staring at me. Komuro, Rei and the others have only drops of sweat sliding down their face, nobody says anything and everyone is left without knowing how to answer ... well, it is understandable that they doubt my words, then I use my last resort, I smiled innocently in this child¡¯s body that I have. "... For now I just want someone to explain to me what happened¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so please put down the weapon Alexander-kun" Although I didn''t get the reaction that I wanted from them, they at least talked ... although it would have been better if they got on my side and scolded those guys. Doesn''t everyone stand on the side of a cute boy smiling instead of some guy full of dirt crying? "Maybe it was because of the gun?" "... well in part that''s why, but your smile... more than cute ... it''s intimidating, Alex." Kurisu who is by my side as if reading my thoughts answers my murmurs ... it seems that my smile is not as innocent as I thought, that explains why many tremble when I do it. Following Yuriko-san''s instructions I put away the gun and get away from the kneeling guy, I look at Soichiro and answer his question. "I was just trying to recover the weapons that your men took from those in my group" Soichiro looks at me and passes his eyes to the other men waiting for them to speak, the kneeling guy rose slowly proceeds to give his opinion of what happened. "Takagi-san, we just thought it was dangerous for children to carry weapons. So we wanted to confiscate them, everyone was obedient at first, only the boy in glasses refused. Then this crazy boy came and made things worse." Soichiro listens to everything the guy says, process his words and nods, he then looks at me and speaks like giving a verdict. "I think what he says is the right thing, weapons are not toys is better-" "Stop, stop, don''t go around there Soichiro. Looks like you''re confusing several things here-" "P-please Soichiro-san, don''t get mad at Alex, weapons are important to him" I interrupt what Soichiro wanted to say because I had an idea where he was going with this conversation, but before I could explain my point Kurisu stops me and talks when see him raising an eyebrow and because he didn¡¯t like that I interrupted. "Wait Kurisu, he needs to hear this, if not, he¡¯ll continue to misunderstand things" "Okay, let him talk. I want to hear what he has to say" Removing Kurisu''s hand from my mouth, I speak to her, preventing her from stopping me again. With Soichiro''s words, she gives up and only stays beside me worried because things can have a bad development. "Well, the first thing you are wrong about is that I did not come here to ask for your protection or that of others. I will never put my life in the hands of someone else, I will live making my own decisions and die in the same way, the only thing I would depend on to survive are my own hands and the tools that I can handle with them, not other people. " "So you are saying you don''t trust other people?" When I say that my [Soul Of the Emperor] aura is activated, Soichiro reacts to the pressure for an instant, but due to his level he recovers quite quickly and passes his eyes on all the people around me. I can notice Kurisu a little discouraged by my side, so I shake my head and corrected him. "Trust and dependence are very independent words of themselves. I trust Kurisu, Saeko and the others, I can accept their help, but I will not put the weight of my life on them to carry it, it only corresponds to me. Just take a look around, your house had to become a small fortress because your closest neighbors are trying to eat you. So the only way to take my weapons away is to kill me first, since losing them means that the next thing they would take from me is my life." Kurisu smiles again and the others also cheer up, even Soichiro''s lips rise a little. He nods and talks to his men. "You have already listened, there are no children here, and these are only people responsible for themselves. Give him back his weapons, since everything is solved, let''s go inside to keep talking." "Y-yes, Takagi-san" Some men bring Komuro and Rei''s weapons and hand them over, after achieving my goal I nod to Soichiro and we walk home with everyone. We entered and can observe the interior of this one, it looked like an old mansion, but I don¡¯t mean by that that it was worn out, only that the facade was rustic. It was decorated in a refined way, but without any extravagance, it coincides well with the character of the Takagi couple, but although it did not look so luxurious you could see that they lived a good life economically, far superior to that of an average person. "Let''s go to the meeting room to talk" "Sure" We walk through the corridors until we reach a room with a large table for many people, adorned with paintings in the wall of what should have been the Soichiro¡¯s ancestors. Everyone starts to take a seat, so I also take a place with Kurisu and Saeko by my side. Although I already knew it, I asked the question that was in everyone''s head so that they would also find out. "Do you know how the general situation is in other parts after infection?¡± "We lost contact with the capital and the government the previous day, but what we could discover before that happened was that things are very bad. What we face is a worldwide pandemic, so it is impossible for any government or organization to send help anywhere. That practically means that we are on our own and have to maintain our safety for ourselves. Thanks to our influence, Yuriko and I were able to organize a group between our acquaintances and neighbors to fight and save more survivors and make this place safe. " With Soichiro''s answers, everyone in the place showed serious and worried faces. Well, the atmosphere was not that depressing because the previous night we already had this kind of conversation, they had were somewhat expecting to receive this news. Even so, hearing the confirmation and not just a mere speculation has some impact on them. "Well, we had already known that things could be very bad, we just have to keep doing what have done so far. Survive with our own strength in this world, at least we are not completely alone, we have ourselves to support each other¡± "Alexander-kun is right, don''t be discouraged since that won''t help at all." I try to lift everyone''s mood and Yuriko-san follows after with her words, the others raise their heads and nod strongly. With the revived environment I talk about the problem that worried me more than anything. "We need to change the camp location, although you have made an effort trying to reinforce the surroundings, it will not resist if a large group of zombies attack us" In the anime I remember that in the end this camp is invaded by a large group of zombies, and if the plot continues the same way, it makes no sense to protect a place that is doomed to have its defenses broken. ------------------------------------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 33: Camp Relocation Plan[Edited] "Change location?" "Yes, this place is not safe" With my words, the Takagi couple begins to think, it is good that they are reasonable and not offended when I say that all their work is not safe and has not been of any use. "I think we have kept the mansion safe enough, I don''t think it has problems" "It''s true Alexander-kun, our house is still tough, and if you''re worried we can try to improve the defenses" Although they are reasonable, it seems that they find it difficult to leave their home, but there are points that they overlooked since they have only focused on strengthening the entrance fence believing that this is enough. "No, this house location is bad, we are surrounded by zombies and we do not know how they will behave in the future, the fence can withstand tens of them, maybe some hundreds, but when we talk about thousands or tens of thousands it is totally different story, it will not resist much and it will only be trampled by them. Assuming we manage to reinforce the defenses so that they do not pass and manage to contain them, we¡¯ll only change the way we die, instead of being eaten, it will be starvation that will end us. It is better to look for a place a little out of the city where we only have to deal with zombies from one side. " The more I speak, Yuriko-san''s face pales accordingly and Soichiro seems to think my words seriously. They look at each other for a few seconds and after Yuriko-san nods then Soichiro takes the word again. "We had not seen it that way ... we just worried about blocking its passage, but the things you say are very possible to happen. I will talk to the others and make preparations mobilize and change places... but now the problem is where we will move¡± "Alexander-kun, you seem to be a very intelligent child, now I see why others trust in you so much, even our Saya seems to have interest in you." "Mom!!" "Yes, Alex-kun is a very intelligent boy ... but also a little precocious" The couple seems to accept my suggestion after an argument, so Yuriko-san says that trying to make fun of me, Saya embarrassed yells at her mother, but only gets a smile from her in return, as for the last person who speaks, it was Shisuka, that when they praise me, she makes those majestic mounds even more noticeable when she inflates her chest¡­ do you want to kill the other girls off envy? Her posture makes everyone direct his gaze to her chest ... with the exception of Soichiro, is that guy a robot? No, you can''t fool me, I could saw for a second that he clenched his fists trying to control himself. Hahaha, maybe you can''t enjoy watching because of your wife, but I can, now die of jealousy watching me delight my eyes with them. "Aaah!" When I turn my head to see more clearly, I feel that someone stomps on my foot, I don''t have to guess who the person that do it was, with the angry look Kurisu is giving me, I can know that it was her. Damn it, love hurts. This is your fault Shisuka, you will pay for it later, I will also make you experience how precocious I am for having said that last thing. "You will have to make an effort Saya, it seems that you have a lot of competition" "Mom! Stop talking about it, we''re talking about serious things !! " Most smiles at the interaction of mother and daughter, only Kurisu look me with accusing eyes, Saeko has a serious face, but smiles a little when our eyes meet and Shizuka as usual is in her own world. Of all, what cause me the most discomfort, are without a doubt, Soichiro''s eyes that stare at me, but from his rigid face I don''t understand his thoughts well. "Well, Alexander-kun do you have any suggestions where it would be appropriate?" "I can''t help whit that, I don''t know the area well" "I see ... Soichiro, which place do you think is suitable to go?" "... The most isolated would be the airport that was built on the sea" Yuriko-san resumes the conversation of serious issues, unfortunately I cannot help her in what she asks me, leaving aside that I don''t know the area, I don''t even know what city we are in ... The names of the places come from the mouths of the assembled here, but they are also rejected by different problems that are named by others. Some are far away, others remain too exposed to zombies or do not seem to have adequate defenses. "We could also try to reach the neighboring city of Kinato" "Kinato? Why should we try to get there if we have discarded places that are closer in the nearby areas of this city?" "Before we lost communication with the world, a message was issued that the government had created a survival camp there. Kinato has a military base very close to the city, the main industry there is agriculture, it doesn¡¯t has such a large population, so the amount of zombies has to be much smaller than in other places and besides with all the barns there they have enough food " With every phrase that Soichiro said seemed the best place without a doubt, there was only one big problem for me. That was that, if that camp was created by the government, is certain that some politicians or influential people are the ones who run it. "I don''t think we should approach any survivor camp for now" "Why?" "Unfortunately I do not believe that all people have a strong and integrated mentality like yours, Soichiro. With the fear of death and laws ceasing to be applied or changing them to your liking, no doubt all these places will become small kingdoms ruled direct for these who created it. If something that threatens their place on the throne appears, I¡¯m sure they will not hesitate to get rid of it¡± "... I don''t think others allow them to do that" "The problem is no longer whether or not they allow someone to do it, is if the person has the power to do it or not. For example, a military man who has control of weapons, politicians who continue to borrow the power of a government that probably does not exist anymore. With the power of the weapons or the influences they can intimidate the general population to comply with their orders. In simple words, the world has become a total anarchy¡± "..." "... Soichiro, I think Alexander-kun is right about some things. How many people trying to steal, rape and kill we see when have looked for survivors. It is too risky to go to such a distant place, to find that it is even worse than the one we left. " Soichiro remains silent thinking until his wife speaks reminding him of the dark side they have seen of humanity. Honestly if normal people have lost their mind succumbing to their worst desires, I don''t want to think about what will happen to politicians who never had a good reputation. Moreover, what affects me the most is that they probably won''t count as people I save if I don''t have a leadership role in that group. It is better to create my own survivor camp for now and when I have enough power I can talk in the same level with them and maybe if I play my cards well, I can integrate their population too. "Then we continue with the same problem, we have no idea where to go" Someone in the room says and everyone tries again to think about the places they know, Suddenly Rei remembering something speaks animatedly. "I remember it now, my dad told me that were building a new amusement park on the edge of the city, he had to go check the place to process licenses with the Mayor" "An amusement park? Well, it would certainly have to be a large place and if it is outside the city, the location is also good. But if it only has a simple thin wire mesh circling its perimeter, it won¡¯t withstand many zombies¡± It seems like a good place, but reinforcing the entire perimeter would be a lot of work ... although it is the best place so far. "You''re wrong Alexander, my dad told me that the one who built the park was a rather eccentric rich person. Since he had a pleasure for European castles, he spent a lot of money to build walls around the park emulating one." "Now that Rei-chan mentions it, I remember hearing about it." By Rei''s description, the place seems better and better the more she speaks, also for being a rich person should have been mentioned in Yuriko-san¡¯s circle. It is about 40-50km from here, from what I hear. The park seems to be completely surrounded by walls with only the entrances to pass, in front of it is the road that connects it with the city and behind has a mountain. Has it¡¯s own water wells to stock up and gasoline electricity generators. It especially has a large area of a couple of kilometers within the walls, so we can accommodate many people inside. "It seems to be our best option" "I agree" "Yes" With everyone in agreement, we finished with the selection of the place for the new camp, now we only have to tell the others and transport the necessary things. "How many people are refugees in your home, Soichiro?" "Hmn? I''m ashamed to say it, but we haven''t had time to keep track of every person we rescued ... an approximate of everyone would be about 80 people. Of those, about 20 are those who have been responsible for finding more survivors and obtain resources for the others. " The total number of people we have to move is about 100 ... certainly it will be impossible to move that whole group in silence without making noise, so we will attract a lot of zombies¡¯ attention. In addition, maintaining order between them and protecting everyone will be a challenge, but this is the first step for creating my survivors camp, I must do it and the better my performance is to direct them, the more confidence I will get from the survivors. "Well, everyone should be hungry. Why we don''t eat and keep talking about how to proceed after we have our stomachs full? Everyone can think and have better ideas by taking a short break." Yuriko-san speaks and the others nod with a smile to her words, it is not bad to take things slowly and calm down a bit, is also not correct and healthy that they are always under pressure. "Thank you, Yuriko-san" "I can help to prepare the food, Yuriko-san" ""Also I"" We begin to get up from our seats and walk out of the room, Saeko, Kurisu and other girls walk towards Yuriko-san offering to help. We separated in two groups, in those who prepared the food and in those who waited, of the girls in my group the only one who stays with us is Shisuka, as not everyone in my group was at the meeting before, I then ask. "Where are the others?" "Misuzu-chan and Niki-chan found some of their family. It is a pity that Misuzu-chan''s father died, and Niki-chan''s brother is still missing, they both stayed to talk to their relatives. Yamada-kun and Yuki-chan, they told me they would talk to the others from school so they don''t keep messing with you Alex-kun, they should be worried because they bully you again, they''re good guys right? " "... no, I¡¯m sure they are more concerned that Alexander-san retaliates against the others" Komuro continued after Shisuka, Hirano nods strongly to his words in accordance with his point of view, I also believe that what he says is more likely than her assumption. On the other hand, it is a shame that Misuzu and Niki lost some of their relatives. I will have to wait to see how they react to this. As there is nothing to do until they serve the food, I walk to the way out with the others behind me to waste time. Outside I see Soichiro''s men doing their job watching the surroundings, I thought they would have some animosity against me for what happened, but everything seems normal ... the only exception is the man who has a mark on his temple. The good thing is that when I activate my eyes to see his aura to look if he had any bad intentions against me, he only has the color red, therefore, he should only be upset about what happened, but he does not seem to hold much resentment. It seems that it was true that they just wanted to take our weapons away to avoid an accident, unfortunately with what is happening in this world, for me that is not acceptable. Remembering that incident, I turn to Hirano who was on my side and tell him. "Good job clinging to your weapon, Hirano. At least you have more common sense than the pair of fools who delivered their weapons when they were simply asked to do that" "Eh? This is ... Thanks Alexander-kun!" After praising him, I patted his shoulder, he is a little puzzled by my words, but then gets happy and smiles at me cheerfully. At his side Komuro just lowers the head in shame without saying anything. [Beep] [Mission / Main (Repeatable) "The path of a leader (Hirano)¡± Rank: ¡°H" Description: Excelling not only generates envy, it also brings together people who are similar in mentality or ideologies. Gaining respect and trust from others is essential to reach greater places in life. Objective: Loyalty 100 or more Current Loyalty: 90 (Devoted) Failure Condition: Death of The user, Death of Hirano. Rewards: 1x Anti-material Weapon Ticket- I System objects extension: vehicles 1x Armored military vehicle Ticket - H] When I touch Hirano''s shoulder a system mission is activated, after quickly reading the data, I¡¯m grateful that I don''t have to conquer Hirano''s heart. When I heard the [Beep] I was a little scared, and I was even more afraid of what the mission might say. [You don''t have to worry about that Alexander, the system being connected to you, knows your sexual preferences. Unless you''re attracted to the other side you won''t get the mission of conquering others heart.] That is very good thing, but Aurora, with what the system says if I complete that mission, will I be able to obtain any type of vehicles? [Yes, but I must warn you that they are expensive, it may even be better to get by yourself the vehicle you want in the world you are. That is because apart from the materials, the technological value and knowledge to create them is difficult to assess] ... Well, that''s certainly true. Nations or companies spend fortunes protecting that information. I only hope that the price requested by the system is not very exorbitant. Having just praised Hirano I put my eyes on Komuro, when I do that I can hear him swallow. I approach him and also pat his shoulder while I tell him. "Don''t worry we all make mistakes" [Beep] [Mission / Main (Repeatable) "The path of a leader (Komuro)¡± Rank: ¡°G" Description: Excelling not only generates envy, it also brings together people who are similar in mentality or ideologies. Gaining respect and trust from others is essential to reach greater places in life. Objective: Loyalty 100 or more Current: 85 (Respect) Failure Condition: Death of the User, Death of Komuro Rewards: 1x Illumination Pill- G 2x Limit Break Pill - H] As expected, when I touch Komuro I got the same mission as with Hirano, but perhaps because he was the protagonist of the story or something else, the rank of his mission is higher. After he hears my words, he relaxes a little. Although what I said is true, I don''t want him to commit the same mistake again, so I continued with serious tone. "But if you do such nonsense again, I will make you fight with bare hands against zombies" "Y-yes! I won''t separate from my gun again or hand it to someone else" I nod to his answer and then we look for a place to sit and rest until the food is ready. Finding an appropriate place, we sit down ... Komuro and Hirano watch with envy at my direction since my place has soft legs to put my butt and two comfortable cushions to lean my head. They can''t complain, when I was going to sit like the others, before I could do it, Shisuka took me in her arms again, and putting me in the position that am now. So while she is humming, we wait for the others to call us to eat. Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 34 The Second Catastrophe[Edited] Spending more than half an hour waiting, I had settled comfortably in my luxurious armchair which seemed to have some kind of magic trying to lull me. Just when I was about to fall asleep, I hear Saeko''s voice. "Oh, I came to tell you that the food is ready but maybe I am bothering you, Alex-san" "Hmn? Saeko-chan? No, I''m going to eat now ..." "Fufufu, Shisuka-san I''m a little envious for how comfortable Alex-san seems to be laying down over you ..." "... I-I understand Busujima-san, but please don''t see me with those eyes ... they scare me a little" The heaviness caused by my sleepiness leaves me when my resting chair becomes a massage chair that trembles slightly, I open my eyes and see Saeko staring at us. Honestly I don''t feel anything that cause me fear, it feels normal to me, but it seems that with some kind of perception that I don''t possess, Shisuka think something else. Perhaps we all have someone with whom we are bad to deal with ... Kurisu is with Shisuka, and she is with Saeko. I get up from Shisuka''s legs, and then approach Saeko who takes her eyes off her. She smiles at me and then directs the path to where the dining room should be. Shisuka takes a sigh and she follow us along with the others. We walked through the corridors for a few minutes until we reached a large dining room where the others were, when Kurisu sees me, she comes towards me right away. "Why do you have the smell of Shisuka in you?" "Eh? Emm ..." Being less than a meter away from me, it is the first thing she tells me and it baffling me a bit, while I think of an answer, I discreetly tried to smell myself, but I don''t perceive anything ... hell, does she have the nose of a dog? Then, before I can say anything, Shisuka speaks. "That''s because I was hugging him outside." "... Shisuka-san, you shouldn''t hug people so easily " "Eeeh, but Alex-kun is so cute. Also, last night you didn''t let me hug him while we slept Kurisu-san, you and Saeko were the ones who took his sides and held him as a pillow just for you two, that''s not fair!" "Eh? T-that was because ..." Seizing the opportunity while the two were discussing I made a strategic escape from Kurisu and went to the table together with Saeko. So some things happened last night that I didn¡¯t notice, uh? At the table were already seated several people from my group and the Takagi couple, there was also the bodyguard ... I think his name was Yoshioka. Komuro and Hirano had also taken a seat next to Rei and Saya respectively, tch, these guys abandoned me in times of war, they are not my friends. We took some empty places and we also sit down, on the table there were several dishes, it doesn¡¯t look like we are in an apocalypse ... well, maybe they are the food that the Takagi had before this happened, they were a rich family and that was recent after all. "You are a very popular boy among the girls, Alexander-kun, fufufu, maybe Saya has a hard time. You should strive Saya, mom encourages you!" "Mom, stop saying that !!¡­ besides, Alexander-san is younger than me for at least 5 years" Yuriko-san tells me when we sit down, she looks at me, then immediately move her eyes for a few seconds to Saeko and quickly pass Kurisu and Shisuka who were still arguing. Finally she looks at her daughter and speak to her cheering her up, she knocks the palms of her hands on the table and stands up to answer her, after raising her voice Saya¡äs tone drops sharply so it is a bit difficult to distinguish the final words. "Yuriko, don''t bother Saya so much. Let''s eat before the food gets cold." Soichiro intervenes putting an end to the interaction of mother and daughter, with his words the rest take the cutlery or chopsticks and start eating. As an Asian region one of the main foods is rice, although it is a bit tasteless with fish being a little salty is a great complement. We all eat with great appetite emptying plate after plate, with the minutes passing the food disappears until it is completely finished. Seeing the abundant food they serve for all of us, I can''t help to asking. "How are you distributing the food to the others Soichiro?" "Everyone gets a fair amount to cook and eat to fill their stomachs ... is there a problem Alexander?" Soichiro responds to me, when he sees that my brow furrows and makes a pause to ask me. The way they are distributing food, the consumption will be very high, they may not have much problem now because the number of people here is not so much and there is still enough out in the city, but with a number of thousands of mouths to feed in addition to the fact that getting provisions implies a high risk, it will become a problem to continue like this. I do not want to overwhelm Soichiro by changing everything when we have just arrived, they agreed already moving the camp to another place, maybe we should speak about this in few days after we settled in our new home. For now we will concentrate on the transferring everyone, with that idea in mind I answer. "Food will undoubtedly be a priority to get, but now we will focus on taking everyone to the amusement park, after installing we can talk things together to solve other problems" "We will do that then, Me and Yuriko will continue talking to the others to inform them, and will begin to organize everything so that we can leave." The Takagi couple and their bodyguards say goodbye to us and leave the dining room to do what they said, when only those of my group remained, I turned to Misuzu and Niki who had also come to eat here. Both of them, although they tried to maintain their composure, I could see in their auras that they were depressed and sad, and they could not hide the red eyes for crying. "It¡äs a shame what happened to your relatives" "... thanks Alexander-san, I appreciate your words, but everyone has lost family or not been able to find them. What is happening to us is the same for others, so you don''t have to treat us in a special way." "Misuzu is right, we have undoubtedly lost a lot, but we also gain new partners to trust" Misuzu tries to keep calm while talking, facing the loss with the fact that most were in the same situation as her. Niki being more sentimental, sheds tears while seeing all the people here and take the choice of leaning on them. "You are strong girls, you will see that we will create a place where their relatives are safe in this world, we will also continue to look for survivors and maybe find the people that you are looking for" Everyone''s spirits get up a little and they nod, smiling at what I say, without more to do here, we get up and walk down a corridor with large windows in it. While I thinking about what to do now, the broken voice full of surprise and fear of Hirano is heard. "I-im-Impossible ..." Everyone turns to look at him only to find a pale face, without understanding the reason for his reaction, we follow his gaze, outside the window everything looks normal, I did not see zombies that had invaded the place, so when I tried to ask what was happening, I saw something that get my attention in the sky. It were several cylinders that flew in the air driven by the propulsion of a strong flame, the others also discover it and become as pale as Hirano. It was understandable, since it was usually only seen in movies and it was shocking to see it in person. It was a weapon that became known in this country to the world, perhaps fate was being a bit sarcastic to use it again here. Its devastation caused even those who threw it to repented greatly, since they not expecting it to have such fearsome consequences. Since then, that weapon became synonymous with ¡°persuasion¡± for the nations and fear for the general population, who feared the beginning of a war in which they were used. Yes, it was an atomic bomb, the weapon that went down in history as the worst weapon ever created and used in a war. You might think that I was rushing to think it was an atomic weapon, but when I saw it, the memories of the anime came to me, and at the end of it detonated that kind of missile. Confirming my words, one of these missiles begins to descend and is lost from our sight, then seconds later a great flash emerges. For the intensity we must all cover our eyes, then seconds later a loud sound like thunder is heard and a huge column of mushroom-like smoke is created. Shit, shit, shit, I had completely forgotten that part of the anime. With the sound and radiance the attention of everyone outside is also absorbed by the event, then fear and uncertainty arises in all people. "Quick! Somebody go find Soichiro and ask him to order to check the cars. If they don''t work, have people repair them immediately.!" With my words I begin to walk outside the house, I thought that we would have more time for the zombies to invade the mansion, but it seems that I was wrong. I have to pick up Schythe and the Venus Luciferian from outside before that happens. "Quick!!" When I start walking I noticed that I was alone, then I turn around and everyone is still shocked by what they witnessed, I shout out loud to get them out of that trance. They shudder and put their eyes on me and Saya then speaks. "I understand, I will go to inform my parents" "The others should also accompany her and ask if there is anything that you can do to accelerate the transfer of everyone in the house" "Where are you going Alex?" "I have a bad feeling, I will go for Scythe and the plant" More than a bad feeling, I am sure the situation will get bad soon. I need to go for my monsters before everything gets out of control. "I''ll go with you Alex" "I also accompany you, I am worried that something happened to Scythe-chan" Kurisu and Saeko walk to where I am with fast steps, the first seems nervous about what happened and surely being me the person that she trust the most here, she should feel calmer by my side. As for the latter, as she expressed, wants to come to make sure Scythe is fine. The two are placed at my sides and then the three of us go to the entrance of the mansion. [Beep] [Increasing levels of radiation in the atmosphere, analyzing danger to the user ... radiation levels still at safe levels] When we leave the house I hear the notification of the system, for a moment I was worried, but it seems that it is acceptable to continue without taking any action against radiation. The people outside who witnessed the detonation of the nuclear missile were worried, understandably, adding to the zombies that swarm around the city now they also literally have a bomb that can fall on their heads at any time. Even I am afraid that some insane military considers this city as lost and decides to annihilate everything in it, I can be stronger than most here, but I have nothing to do against nuclear detonation. I arrive at the fence and ask to be opened to leave for a moment, the man doubts a little, but in the end he open it to us. I go directly to where I left the plant together with Scythe before, being a nearby place it doesn''t take long. When we arrived there were good and bad things that we found where my monsters should be ... The bad thing was that Scythe was not there, she should have gone in search for a zombie, I don''t think she has any problem, because from our connection I can feel that she is fine. We will only have to wait until she returns dragging her prey with which was feeding the Luciferian Venus. The good thing is that it seems that my plant had a change in the short time that we separated, now instead of two mouths it had 3 and also had another part that instead of a mouth was more like a flower bud before let it open. The strange thing about this was that, perhaps a red pistil, entered and out from the bud almost equal to the tongue of a snake ... well, seeing the red color of this is probably really a tongue instead of a pistil. Hell, it actually grows at an accelerated rate when it is fed ... at the time I left it was a level 7 and only in a short hour the plant level up to 16. "Is this the same plant as when we left?" "It looks like it ... but it has grown" While I was analyzing the Venus, Saeko and Kurisu talk to each other when they see it, is certainly a bit incredible ... maybe zombies are a great fertilizer for plants? They are decaying organic material after all ... There is no time to think about that, I put two fingers in my mouth and whistle taking all the air out of my lungs, I hope Scythe is not so far away and can hear me. Waiting for Scythe we approached Venus through one of the mouths that does not have to digest food, I did not want get acid to fall over us by mistake ... Seeing the Venus status, I notice that its loyalty has also increased. It went up to 257, although I am not the one who give its fertilizer, because of the bond between us, it must understand that is because of my orders that Scythe fed it. [Shaah] When I stroking its leaves, It swings the stem happily while opens and closes its mouth, if it keeps growing more mouths even with the inexhaustible Scythe, she will not be able to keep up the rhythm to feed it ... After about 10 minutes of waiting we heard sounds coming from the streets of the city, a few seconds later the figure of Scythe is distinguished in the distance in one of the streets, she is dragging a zombie again while running towards here. "Is this not bad?" Kurisu steps back a little when she sees in Scythe''s direction, is not scared for her, but for what was following her. Then Saeko speaks and as her words suggest, the situation did not look very good, a large number of zombies are following the footsteps of my ghoul slowly. Realizing about the zombies, someone on the side of the fence rings a bell, it must be some kind of alarm implemented by Soichiro to alert others in case a large number of zombies are seen. "We must return to the house, Scythe release the fertilizer and run as faster as you can here !!" When I shout, I take out the poke-ball of the Venus, I aim at it and a red laser hits the plant, then turns into light and enters into the ball. Scythe following my instruction releases the zombie and accelerates to where we are. With the monster stored, the 3 of us run to the gate of the fence, the men watching outside see us and opened quickly, when we cross they want to close it again, but I stop them. We discussed a little, but by explaining that Scythe is still out, they understand and decide to wait ... "Alex ... stop holding the gun on that man''s crotch, they have already said they would wait ... I feel bad for him, it seems he will faint if you continue" Well, maybe my colt that is pointed to the crotch of one of them influenced his decision, but that is something they only knows, I want to believe that they are good people who worried that something bad could happen to Scythe if she was surrounded by a large number of zombies. Waiting for a short time Scythe crosses the fence too, then everyone proceeds to block the entrance, I look up and only see bodies and more bodies of corpses walking to this direction ... I don''t know how long this fence can resist that zombie horde. "Alexander-san, a large numbers of the cars have been damaged, only the oldest ones that do not have modern parts were not affected by the electromagnetic pulse of the bombs, although the radiation did not get here, we are still within the area of involvement ... hey, what the hell is going on? Why are there so many zombies? " " Everyone prepare to resist them!" Saya comes to where we are with Soichiro who should have heard the alarm, the first one tells me the thing I was most afraid of happening, as in the anime the bombs ruined everything electronic, including the parts of the cars that work with circuits¡± "No! We will resist zombies as much as we can, but others should focus on making sure that we have enough cars to transport everyone. That fence will not support that large number of zombies pushing against it. You must order them to start loading people and the most amount of things that can be accommodated in the cars, we will leave when everyone has board in one " I intervene and stop Soichiro who was preparing to resist the zombie horde, I knew that was a lost cause to do so, it was better to direct our energies in the way of escaping from here. After I tell him that, he turns to the zombies considering for a while, then nods and gives orders to start doing what I said. ------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 35 New Vehicles[Edited] Those of us who have weapons climb on boards arranged on the sides of the walls that surround the mansion near of the main door while other men bring what they can and stack it against the door trying to block it. "Don''t waste bullets in a stupid way, just shoot when you think that they are in the distance that you can hit!" "You already heard it !! We don''t have infinite ammunition, so treasure the ones you have since the lives of everyone inside depend on it" When I saw everyone nervous, I was worried that they would shoot foolishly and spend bullets unnecessarily, so I yell at them when I noticed some people preparing to shoot when the zombies were still out of range. That is why I raise me voice to prevent it from happening, when they listen to me, they stopped and then Soichiro follows up with his arguments. Zombies were still walking slowly approaching in a steady pace, when they are about 200m away Kurisu, Hirano and one or another man open fire shooting down zombies, but even if they shoot it is impossible with this rate of fire they to stop all the horde. With each passing second they continue to get closer and closer, at 100m more people join Kurisu and Hirano, but this was like trying to put out a burning building with buckets of water. When they were at 50m I also shot with my colt against the zombies, using magazine after magazine, emptying then all I begin to reload them and continue. [Beep] [Alexander level up to 18] [Kurisu level up to 12] I ignore the system notifications and continue shooting until Saya approaches me to speak, I holster the gun and move away from the sound of the shots with her to hear what she has to say. "There are not enough vehicles! Of all of them, only works the school bus, the mechanic have repaired the Humvee we brought and another 2 cars. But it is impossible to put all the people and the things in them ... do you think we will resist until he can repair more vehicles?" I turn in the direction of the zombies and see that they have reached the fence and start shaking it, things do not look very good. "Concentrate the fire on the fence the walls are more resistant, but the fence will fall if they continue to push it !!" [Beep] [Objective: kill 500 zombies completed] As I give instructions, I noticed Hirano change direction when he aims, then I remember after seeing him that his loyalty mission gives me a vehicle ... if I can make his loyalty increase further I will have another car, with that thought I approach him with Saya following my Steps. "Hirano you really are good at shooting!!" "E-eh? Do you think? " "Without a doubt, you are also a man who shows courage when is needed, don''t you think the same Saya?" I connect the conversation to Saya, who is puzzled by the sudden development, but after I tell her with my eyes to praise him, she doubts for a few seconds but then she does it. "Without a doubt, what Alexander-san says is true" [Beep] [Hirano''s Loyalty +5] It worked! the mentality of a young man is a bit simple and more when he is a little despised by others ...it feels like I am brainwashing him... well, it is something necessary, besides what I said are my true thoughts, I am not lying to him. "T-thanks" He replied a little embarrassed, but happy scratching the back of his head, let''s continue, I need another 5 points to get that car. "When we arrive at the other camp I will help you to take the position to teach others to shoot, it is a great responsibility, but I think you can carry it out perfectly" "I-I can''t do something like that ... I''m just good shooting because I like guns and had some training when went to the USA Alexander-kun, but to be in front of so many people to teach them ... that is too much for me" "No, you can do it, you have shown that are capable since you taught others in our group" When I say that I look again in the direction of Saya, she seems not to understand why I am doing all this, and that is understandable since no one would believe that I try to get a car with all those words, but she supports me anyway nodding her head and confirming my words. "Yes, it was easy to understand you and you also seemed to know well what you were talking about since you were answering everyone''s questions" "Y-you two think I can do it?" "Sure" "Yes" "If Alexander-kun and Saya-san trust me so much , then I will, I will strive to do so." "..." After our talk I wait for the notification of the system, but it does not arrive ... damn it, where are my 5 loyalty points? Spit them fast or I''ll throw you at the zombies! I try to praise him more, but it doesn''t work, so use my last resort, I walk closer and ask him to lend me his ear. "Hirano, follow me and I''ll tell you how to get a girl to warm your bed in the nights" [Beep] [Hirano''s Loyalty +100] [Mission / Main (Repeatable) "The path of a leader (Hirano) Rank: ¡°H" Description: Excelling not only generates envy, it also brings together people who are similar in mentality or ideologies. Gaining respect and trust from others is essential to reach greater places in life. Objective: Loyalty 100 or more Current Loyalty: 190 (Devotee) Failure: Death of The User, Death of Hirano Reward: 1x Anti-material Weapon Ticket- I System objects extension: land vehicles 1x Armored military vehicle Ticket - H] [Mission Completed Rating: ¡°S¡± Additional rewards: 10,000x Crystals 100,000x Gold Skill [Hawk Eyes - H] 1x Armored Military Vehicle Ticket - I] " Really !? What you said is true Alexander-kun!? " His submissive and shy personality disappears from him when I whisper my words, then he looks at me with bloodshot eyes while holding my shoulders, surprised by his reaction I just nod, hell, this was not Hirano but someone else. I should started with that from the beginning ... I forgot that he was a high school boy and as such, 90% of what fills his head are women, for him, this is better than holding a position whit power. Whatever, the good thing is that I complete the loyalty mission. "Then it is a promise Alexander-kun, for my part if you tell me to walk on fire that I will do, if you ask me to train a whole platoon of soldiers, you will have the best soldiers at your disposal" "O-ok, for now help others protect the place" I leave with Saya after he nods and begins to take down zombies with the M-16 in his hands, when we descend to the mainland from the makeshift wooden bases for people to shoot, Saya asks me. "What did you tell him to get like this?" "...I told him that I would advise him later on about what a high school student wants to know more that everything else" "Hmn? How to get into a good university?" "... yes, is how entering, but not to the university, but to another place... I also do not think it is of any use an advice to be admitted to the university now, all schools must be in the same conditions as yours" "That''s true" No doubt what any straight man wants at that age is to know how to enter between the legs of a woman, logically I could not say that to Saya so I try to change the subject and it works pretty well. "Well, I need to do something Saya. Please check how things are going with the cars and tell them to hurry up." "Okay" Once I go looking for a place without people, I use the holographic menu and go directly to ¡°vehicles¡± in the objects option, then I start to navigate through the list of all names. Its good that it came together with an image, otherwise I would be at lost about what to choose from. I started with the rank I Ticket, my final choice was an armored personnel carrier, it looked robust and also had a machine gun. [Hunter TR-12 ¨C I Description: Armored vehicle for the transport of troops in places of difficult access. It has space for two operators plus 10 men, in addition to having an M-60 machine gun integrated.] After it materializes I observe it for a few seconds, then immediately pass to the rank H Ticket. For this I choose an 8-wheeled vehicle. [LAV - 25 ¨C H Description: Amphibious 8-wheeled vehicle, has a turret with a 25mm Bushmaster gun, also has one M-240 machine gun. Inside it has a capacity for 3 operators and 6 crew.] Although they were certainly great war vehicles, they did not serve me for the purpose of transporting a large number of people and materials. So after seeing them for a few moments I try to find one in which I can move many people and materials, unfortunately they will have to get out of my pocket. When reading the prices I feel that my hands shake as I see the cost, even for the cheapest one, in the end I spend 600,000G for three military trucks [BMY M925a2], damn it, they did not have any weapons, and were only armored high-performance trucks that brought a cargo box, although they were more resistant than any commercial car. [BMY M925a2 -I Description: Cargo truck with 6 wheels for transport, has a cabin for 3 people and has a box at the rear to move things with a capacity of 4.5 Tons.] Aurora didn''t lie when she said they were going to be expensive ... thank God I got tickets for the first ones, otherwise maybe even with all my money and crystals I would not have enough for them... I don''t want to know their price, I''ve had enough with how much I spent already. I will take it as an emergency and if I want to get more cars, it is better to look for a military base and loot everything it has. I leave the vehicles in the place and walk to where the fence is again to tell Soichiro that I found some cars that work in his backyard ... Being close I see the pile of corpses that are piled on top of each other on the side of the fence and the zombies that climb on them trying to reach those behind the walls. I approach Soichiro who observes things and I asks. "How is the situation?" "It is not very good, the bullets will be run out soon if this continue the same way, furthermore, with so many bodies stacked they will be able to scale the walls in anytime" "Well, not everything is so bad, I''ve found several cars that work. Find someone to drive them and start filling them with people and things, the vehicles are over there. Oh, and don''t touch the ones with weapons, those are mine and without my permission nobody can get on them " I give him the keys of the trucks so that he can distribute them to some people to drive them, he looks at me with surprise ... well, with that inexpressive face it is a bit difficult to know, but I think he had his eyes more open than normal, then when he take the keys asks me. "Did you find them? Where?" "... do you want us to talk about everything that has happened in our lives or give orders for people to get out of here?" "... well, let''s get out of here. Yoshioka, we have working cars, take care of finding someone to drive and tell them to start accommodating people and anything useful" "I understand Takagi-san" [Beep] [kill 1,000 zombies completed] Blood and pieces of meat flew constantly from the other side of the wall, but for all the zombies that they killed there were others to take the place of the ones that fell. Several minutes after the shooting began, people here began to raise their voice informing that their bullets had run out and with fewer people shooting, zombies were gathering more and more. Aurora do you have any idea to make more time? Seeing the situation getting worse I consult with her hoping she has a solution. [I have it, but you won''t like it. I can buy a magic scroll in the system with which you can make time, but the only useful magic scrolls in this situation are those of magic with an area of effect ... and those are expensive. The Scroll of [Wall of Fire] which is ideal in this situation costs 55,000 crystals, do you want me to buy it for you] "..." ... I should be able to tell her to bought it right away, but I feel my heart clench when trying to speak. I understand the logic that you cannot spend money if you are dead, unfortunately there is a point where you begin to equalize a monetary amount with your own life. You do not feel the same when you are at a poker table and say "I bet everything that I have", then you put 100 dollars, than saying the same and betting 1 million to lose later ... Do it... Gritting my teeth and I give the confirmation to Aurora, she immediately buys the scroll and the system sends it to my interdimensional inventory. With everything ready I turn to Soichiro who watched everything with his serious face. "Soichiro, have all your men begin to back off and board the cars. We will leave with only what they have managed to load, this is all the time we can delay the advance of the zombies, turn on the vehicles and prepare to leave from here" "But if we all leave at the same time the zombies will not take long to flood the house and they are also blocking the way to go out ... it is necessary that some remain to ensure that there is still a way for the cars to pass" "I agree with that, but I''ll take care of that, you don''t have to worry." "You alone? ... I''m sorry if I don¡¯t trust you, but it seems impossible for one person. What do you intend to do to accomplish it?" "That¡­ well, I''ll do a great magic trick!" "... Magic you say? ... are you kidding?" "No, I''m very serious. You must quickly make everyone back off, anyway, they will soon run out of bullets anyway and it won''t make any sense to stay here." "... Alright, but I''ll stay here to support you" [Beep] [Alexander level up to 19] With the system notification in the background we both looked into each other''s eyes for a few seconds, I could see in his eyes that no matter what I said, he would stay. He probably thought I would sacrifice myself so that everyone could escape or something like that, and although he couldn''t be more wrong about that, he wouldn''t believe me even if I explained it to him. Without another solution I could only accept that he also stayed by my side, so after nodding in agreement he speaks to his men to go back and board the cars. "Soichiro, Alexander-kun, we got in the cars as much as we could. Besides, all the people are on board, we can leave immediately." At that moment Yuriko-san accompanied by Saya behind her come and inform us, we both nod and approach them. Then I speak while take out the car keys with weapons that still remained with me. "Yuriko-san, these are the 8-wheel vehicle keys. Do you think you can drive it?" "... I think that I can do it, but where did those cars come from" "Let''s talk about that later, now let''s get out of here. Kurisu, take the key of the other vehicle, if you don''t think you can drive it, give them to Shisuka, everyone else will go with them. The vehicle that Yuriko-san drives will open a way and the other will cover the rear." "No! I¡¯ll stay with you Alex!" "I understand what you are thinking Kurisu, but I will not sacrifice myself, we will go after you when I finish to doing something ... Scythe, go with her" "...good" Everyone had grim faces thinking that we would sacrifice ourselves and Kurisu refused to leave my side, so I speak correcting her thoughts, she looks me at the eyes for a few seconds and then agree to go with the others. You must be kidding, I can sacrifice myself for my girls, but not for people I hardly know. After my words the people of my group and all the men of Soichiro left, we were the only ones watching the horde of zombies that having no one to reduce their numbers, the walls and the fence were full of them. The fence was shaking and it seemed that it would be demolished at any moment, on the walls the zombies climbed up the bodies accumulated on the ground and when pushing between them they advanced, it was a luck that they did not have a good balance and fell constantly to be stepped on by others, he bad thing about it was that bodies continued to accumulate to raise the ground level. If they continue in that way it would not take long for them to climb and enter in the mansion. "Then will we both fight with them?" While watching the zombie horde, Soichiro speaks to me, when I look at him, he slowly draws his Katana with a dignified face as preparing to fight the last battle of his life. Sure he think that what I said was only to make Kurisu leave, and that we both had to sacrifice ourselves. "No, but go ahead, you can go and charge towards them. I will witness your last moments ... don''t worry, I will take care of Saya and console Yuriko-san after your useless sacrifice." "... if you leave out of here alive, I would appreciate that" "... I said that out loud? Well, don''t worry, if everything goes well, nobody will have to die" Damn it, it seems that my thoughts escaped from my mouth, but it was a relief that he interpret it with the literal meaning and not the hidden meaning in those words ... his honest gaze caused me discomfort, so I walk forward at the end of one of the walls that blocked the zombies ... hopefully what I¡¯m about to do is surprising enough for him to forget what he hear and not analyze the words I said. Chapter 36 Magic Scrolls[Edited] On the edge of the fence a multitude of zombies could be observed, they stretched their arms trying to reach me, but all their attempts were useless. I direct my vision to the fence and the hinges would soon come off the wall where they were bolted. Not wanting to waste more time I take the "Wall of Flames" scroll from the inventory, at the moment when I feel it between my fingers I use evaluation on it. [Magic Scroll: Wall of Flames - F Description: Scroll with the magic ¡°Wall of Flames¡± printed on it, is necessary for the user to administer 1,000 to 5,000 crystals in the center of the parchment according to the intensity that you want the spell to show. The form of use it will be provided to the user automatically when it is activated. Hell, it already cost me a fortune and still demands more crystals? ... Well, I hope it is worth what I invested in it. I take from the inventory a crystal with the value of 2,500 and as the evaluation indicates I put it in the center of what looks like a magic circle seen in animes. As it was the first time I used one, I decided to go with a safe amount, since I didn''t want it to be too strong for me to burn along with the zombies, nor so weak for it to go out in seconds. At that moment a light emerges from the printed pattern, the intensity increases and the image of the scroll manifests itself as a kind of hologram. Then as if it formed a connection with my mind the procedures that I must perform appear in my head. I just have to determine the place and the area where the magic will be implemented, when I think about these while seeing the multitude of zombies in front of me, the hologram shines and forms a sphere of fire that is projected just below the wall, then both the scroll and the crystal become dust and in the next second the flames draw a perimeter following the line of the walls. The accumulated bodies and zombies on them begin to burn, due to the intensity of the flames I and Soichiro who observed with the mouth wide open, have to step back ... I could finally see a reaction from him, now I can be sure that he is not a robot . The counter of murdered zombies is constantly increasing, when the number reaches 1735, Soichiro, recovering from the shock, asks me focusing his gaze on me who continued to watch the show. "What did you do?" "A great magic trick ... don''t you think so?" "..." With Soichiro''s silence I ask Aurora for the time that the spell will remain active, her answer is that with the amount of crystals I used, the effect will last about 3 minutes, but with the bodies burning, the fire will continue until it has no fuel to continue. Seeing the amount of stacked bodies I can deduce that they would not advance for a good time, I then turn and walk to where the vehicles are. There is no need to watch the fire, besides the smell of burning bodies was very unpleasant. When Soichiro sees me leaving, he also does the same, we don''t walk much when a line of vehicles forming a caravan approaches, and ahead of them is the 8-wheeler. When it arrives at our side, it stops, upstairs the bodyguard of the Takagi family takes a submachine gun while he looks around, Yuriko-san was driving and when I saw her, I could realize a fatal weakness of this car. The LAV-25 had the driver''s part open, so the driver would be unprotected, the advantage was that its shape like the hull of a ship would send the zombies towards the wheels when it passes over them, but it is still a risk if somehow they get there. Soichiro puts his eyes on each of the vehicles and afterwards in the flames that surrounded the wall of the house and finally on me. I just ignore it because I didn''t want to answer any questions, so I also dedicated myself to watch the vehicles. When I thought about modifying the formation Yuriko-san speaks. "Soichiro, Alexander-kun please come in" "Wait Yuriko-san, Hirano, make your car advance to the front!!¡± At the end of the line I can see Hirano taking the machine gun out the hatch of the vehicle, I whistle and shout calling his attention, seconds later the TR-12 advances leaving the formation, when it is next to me I can see Shisuka driving, She really is a versatile girl. Those who were in the other vehicles watched and mutter some things, drawing their own conclusions from the new events. Without paying attention I turn to Yuriko-san who also looks at me with doubts. "Yuriko-san, let Yoshioka drive, Hirano, take the machine gun of the LAV" It is not that I value Yuriko-san more than Yoshioka ... I am simply giving him the opportunity to fulfill his work that he previously did. Yes, that was his job. So he should happily agree to die for Yuriko-san, he is certainly a great man. After processing my words with a question mark over their heads everyone moves, Yuriko-san gets out of the driver''s seat and then Yoshioka takes the wheel and then Hirano maneuvers the machine gun. "Well, the LAV will cover the rearguard and the TR-12 will open the way, Soichiro and Yuriko-san, get on" Well, although Yoshioka is a meat shield ... I mean, a bodyguard, I will not send him to his death foolishly, it is better for the TR-12 to be in front of the caravan. After making the changes the door of the TR-12 opens, I see Kurisu inside being responsible for it, I proceed to tell the Takagi couple to get on board and I do it right away too. Inside I see that everyone here is part of my group, only Misuzu, Niki, Alice, her father and the dog are missing, asking about them they tell me that they are in the LAV. "Alex-kun¡­ do you want me to pass with the car through the wall of fire?" Checking the members inside, Shisuka''s voice sounds behind me, when I turn towards her, her face is turning towards me, I change my vision to where her finger was pointing and there the flames burned with great intensity, I certainly don''t think that it''s a good idea. Maybe the car can withstand the fire, but the tires are something else. It would be stupid to ruin the cars minutes after getting them, and they are not cheap. Do we have to wait until the flames fade away? [Why don''t you use your other scroll Alexander?] Other scroll? Now that Aurora mentions it, I think I''ve got one previously in a system reward chest. Speaking of them, do they appear in other worlds? [They do, but with the amount of enemies out, the number of zombies you will have to kill for them to appear are large. You can probably find some outside of the wall among the flames, do you want to look for it?] Haa¡­ Do not joke Aurora, I will only cooked for the zombies so they can eat me more comfortably, I will have to pass from checking that. "Alex-Kun?" "Hmn? Oh, no Shisuka, don''t do that. I''ll do something to create another path." I answer Shisuka and indicate a path to the perimeter of the mansion that was not affected by the flames, all cars move along a line in that direction, when we are about 5m I ask her to stop. I go out through the hatch that Hirano was previously using and take the "Fireball" scroll, just as with the previous one I evaluated it to make sure if it was used in the same way. [Magic Scroll: Fireball - G Description: Scroll with the magic ¡°Fireball¡± printed on it, it is necessary for the user to administer 100 to 1,000 crystals in the center of the scroll, depending on the intensity that you want the spell to show. The form of use will be provided to the user automatically when it is activated.] As I thought it has the same instructions, I take out 1,000 crystals, this time I want it to have a great effect, besides, being a smaller range I should use it to the maximum of its power. I repeat the scene made with the previous scroll, but when the hologram becomes a fireball the final result is an explosion instead of a wall of flame. Upon impact, debris flies everywhere, so I cover behind the hatch. When I poke my head out I find a big hole in the wall where 2 cars can easily pass at the same time. With the goal accomplished, I go back inside and tell Shisuka to move forward. Then the whole caravan moves and reaches the streets in seconds, Shisuka only drives away from the place aimlessly for the moment. "Alexander-kun, what was that just now?" Yuriko-san asks me and everyone else directs their eyes on me, Kurisu and Saeko may have an idea of what I did, but for others it must have been something unexpected. "That was Magic Yuriko-san" "Magic?¡­ So how did you do that trick?" "If I tell you, it would stop being interesting Yuriko-san, you should know that a magician never reveals his secrets" "... Alexander-kun you are so bad" Yuriko-san answers me sullenly for not receiving the answer she expected, I just smiled at her not to continue with that conversation, there will be a moment to explain this to them, but now it is difficult for them to believe me or I can even lose their trust. Soichiro when seeing that my answer was the same one that I gave him decides to change the subject, returning to our previous talk. "So now you can tell me where all these vehicles came from?" "Soichiro ... Who are we? What are we doing here in this world? To where we go when we die? Why there were several military vehicles at your house? Those are questions the man has always wondered ... do not expect a child 12 years answer them¡± "..." Silence fills the car, Kurisu grabs the side of my clothes when she sees Soichiro squeezing the sword, seeing his reaction Saeko also does the same. When the environment became a little tense, the only one who seems not to notice or is immune to this speaks. "Alex-kun, where are we going?" "See, Shisuka is a smart girl who asks productive questions" Although she should have asked when we leave the house ... not when she has some time driving on the streets. With her intervention things relax a little and then Komuro speaks. "Should we go to the amusement park that we will take as a base?" "How many provisions did they manage to load in the cars?" "We did it in a hurry, so there''s not much ..." To my question Yuriko-san who was in charge of organizing the transfer while we defended answers. As I feared, now our resources are limited, we have to take care of that first. "I think we have to replenish ourselves with enough supplies first ... does anyone have an idea of a suitable place?" Everyone thinks for a few seconds, but not having an idea, they turn their gaze to the Takagi couple, being the ones who live in the area they are the ones who should know the surroundings best, without disappointing the others who expected Yuriko-san tells us. "There is a mall near here, we can find everything we are looking for in there" "Sounds good, please give directions to Shisuka to go there" With a determined destination everyone relaxes in their seats, the convoy advances in the streets making its way over everything without stopping. The zombies that are on the road are crushed by several pairs of wheels, and the objects that block the passage are pushed to the side. [Beep] [Alexander level up 20] [Kurisu level up 13] [Saeko level up 19] Suddenly I feel the energy concentrate in my body and it gives me a feeling that my body is full of strength. It seems that I broke another limit reaching level 20, in addition Kurisu and Saeko similarly leveled, with the latter also approaching to break her next limit. "Haaa ..." "What happen?" "No, nothing, I''m just a little tired" Due to the feeling it generates reaching level 20, I cannot prevent a sigh from escaping my mouth attracting everyone''s attention. The most perceptive seem to notice a slight change, but they remain silent knowing that they would not get much information from me. Without more to do, I return to my routine to waste time stroking Scythe''s pigtails, as a result she begins to growl comfortably. For a while the cars move on the streets devoid of living humans, you can only see corpses walking and when hearing the engines turn in our direction. Unfortunately for them their speed cannot be compared with us, so we leave them behind in a few minutes. "Help!! Please someone help me!!¡± [Bang] [Bang] On our way to the mall, not too far from it, a woman''s voice and shots echoes around the area. Looking for the source of the sound we see a policewoman who desperately ran trying to get away from the zombies, but unfortunately the loud sound of her screaming and shooting attracted more of them. "Shisuka drives where she is, Kurisu climb into the hatch and cover her" The two follow my instructions, with the latter taking her M-14 rifle, she opens fire accompanied by a sound of a whistle because of the silencer and then the closest zombies to the policewoman falls. Upon noticing the caravan she ran towards us. With the help of Kurisu and the zombies that blocked the road being hit by the TR-12, the woman''s pressure lowered to a great extent making her manage to get to where we were safe. Komuro opens the car door and the woman enters, she collapses in a free seat while breathing heavily. After catching her breath, she raises her head and watches everyone inside and speaks accordingly. "Ha ... Ha ... I thought you all were military ..." "Sorry to disappoint you, but we are only civilians with good cars" "No, it doesn''t matter, thanks for saving me. I really thought I''d die." While talking with her I check her status with my evaluation, in the system, the text box [Self Defense Level 8] appears, I can discard that she is infected and therefore there is no risk in that regard. "You''re a police officer right? Do you have any idea where my parents are?!" "You are?" "Rei Miyamoto" "So you''re the captain''s daughter, I''m sorry I was assigned in another area and we lost contact with the central police station ..." "¡­I see" Unable to resist more, Rei intervenes asking her, but she also doesn''t seem to know anything about her parents'' situation, which causes her to lose heart and collapse in her seat. Watching her like this, Komuro tries to comfort her, the two seem to have become closer before I noticed, since I do not see her dislike when he touches her, it may also be that she is no longer so altered as at the beginning. "Then you are?" "Sorry, I haven''t introduced myself, I''m Lieutenant Matsushima. I was protecting along with a partner some survivors who took refuge in the mall near here. But after spending hours without regaining communication with the central of police, I decided to go out to look for help¡­ The rest is as you have seen ... it was not a very good decision on my part. At first I managed to move forward without the zombies paying attention to me, but once they did, they kept coming after me¡± When I was watching the interaction of the young high school couple, Yuriko-san asks to the police woman. Matsushima responds and also tells her story, now I remember, in the original story she was the friend of the other police ... it seems she was lucky and we arrived before she became a zombie. "You''re in luck, we are going to the mall. If those who are there don''t mind joining us, we can take them to another place." ¡°Really?!¡± "Yes, our goal is to take all the provisions we can there and then go to a safer place." The Takagi couple nod to my words and Yuriko-san replies, with things clarified the vehicles resume the course to the mall, since we were near, is not long before the great construction is in sight. It seems that the survivors built a barricade with the things they found trying to block the way to the zombies. They still have light, most likely by generators. The vehicles enter the parking lot pushing some objects and then stop near the main gate of the mall. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 37: Arrival At The Mall[Edited] We started to get out of the vehicle and Saeko, Soichiro, Scythe, Kurisu and me being the ones with weapons that made the least noise, cleaned the parking lot of zombie near from us. With 5 people doing it, it didn''t take long, when the area is clear the others also go down. "Well, we should load the cars with whatever we can" When we are all together Soichiro says, I turn to look at everyone in the place, they were the people who carried weapons and defended the house of the Takagi, in addition to my group. Then I turn my eyes to those who remained in the cars snuggling up waiting for the others to do the work. Without being able to avoid it, I intervene. "Who is going to carry the things?" "Hmn? We of course" "I do not think it is the most optimal method... choose the people who can carry things without any difficulty and have them do it, we will be in charge of protecting the area from any zombie approaching" "... They are still very scared, I don''t think they want to go out watching zombies near to them" "It seems that you didn''t listen to me, I said that we would protect them from the zombies, so they don''t have to worry about that. Besides, I didn''t tell you to ask them, have them do it." "That ... it''s not good that we force them ... we can do it" When we decided to proceed with carrying things, I found a problem, I don''t know if Soichiro had a hero complex or his personality was too straight, but he preferred to work for others by putting himself and those in his side in risk, than forcing others to help. "Well, if you don''t want to do it, I''ll do it" Deciding not to waste more time I walked to do that work myself, I did not care how others saw me, I simply believed that it was more efficient and above all I did not feel good putting myself at risk for people I do not know while they just wait for us to protect them. When walking in the direction of the vehicles where the other people were, raising his voice Soichiro calls me. "Alexander, with us it should be enough to do the job ... don''t bother them, they''re scared and have been through a lot" Listening to his words I felt like pulling my hair, there really is a limit to how good a person someone should be. I stop my steps and turn around facing Soichiro, looking a little angry at him, I speak. "Soichiro, I''m not going to ask children or elderly, it''s not that I intend to do inhuman things or take advantage of them. The people I choose can carry things without any problem, and as long as we protect them the risk will be minimal. You say they are scared? Anyone is scared when they have a horde of zombies in front of them, if they don''t want to be outside they just have to move their feet and hands quickly so the time they have to stay outside is shorter. I have nothing against trying to help others, but it is very different that they want to put the entire burden on me. If things get bad, do you know what a person totally dependent on you and whom you helped will tell you? " "¡­Thank you?" "Ha ... hahaha ..." With his response my laughter comes out before can realize, Soichiro frowns surely because he did not feel my reaction very pleasant, after calming down, I continue. "Soichiro, I must say that you are a good person ... but unfortunately you are na?ve too. Although I cannot deny that in the world there are people with conscience and perhaps you can get their gratitude in such situation, it is a pity that the most likely thing to happen in such case, is that those people blame you for why things turned out that way. People being under a lot of stress do things that they normally would not do, you can call it instinct, collective hysteria or whatever you want, the point is that at that time they become very selfish to ensure their survival. That is something we have all seen here when the zombies emerged, I don''t know if you forgot about it or you just don''t want to accept that part of humans. " "..." "Soichiro, Alexander-kun is right ... it is more productive to make others help, it is also better for them to get used to this world now, since I don''t think it goes back to how it used to be." Soichiro remains silent without answering my statements, in the end with the support of Yuriko-san he nod but also asks. "How do you intend to make them come out if they don''t want to?" "... I will threaten them, if they still refuse, I will shoot ... someone in the leg" "That''s totally illegal, you can''t shoot people!" "Alexander-kun ... that you shoot someone in the leg is still something excessive" I try to answer honestly so they don''t be surprised when I do, but when I get to the part of shooting someone, I see in Soichiro''s face displeasure and in others some fear, that¡¯s why I tried to soften it, but for Yuriko''s-san comment it seems it doesn¡¯t have a great result. The policewoman raises her voice by lecturing me about laws and things like that, she probably hasn''t stayed out of the mall for a long time, she hasn''t understood that those things lost their validity hours after the zombies emerged, so I just ignore her, she shouldn''t take long to realize anyway. "Let me do it" Soichiro takes a step forward after speaking, he probably wants to prevent from me shooting someone, so he ends up taking the role to convince those waiting in the trucks. We walk to the back of one and go up, inside he begins to explain things to everyone. "¡­¡­That¡¯s the situation, so please those who can carry things come down to help" When he finishes his words, only one person gets up, but when this sees that others remain seated, he is can¡¯s choose whether to move forward or to sit down again. Then within the people who were sitting, one speaks. "Takagi-san, outside is dangerous ... you have always done things to help all of us. Please, you must strive to keep us safe, is you guys who have the weapons." I wanted to say "I told you" but looking at his face and that of his men, I can see that he finally understood. The others nod to the man¡¯s words, and also begin to demand things that think they are entitled to. When he lost control of the situation, I concluded that it was my turn to explain them. "Silence!!" "W-who are you? What do you want little girl?" [Tzun] "Hiii" The hum of firing my colt is heard, the man wants to say something when he sees me taking out the gun, but when hears the sound he only screams and with his eyes wide open sees the bullet hole in the cloth that covers the truck''s box. Having everyone in silence and with their attention on me, I order them. "Well, Soichiro kindly asked all of you and you didn''t want do it in the easy way, now it''s my turn to ask... I''ll count to 3 and everyone who is over 15 years old and under 50 gets off the truck before I finish... if you don''t do it, the next time I shoot won¡¯t miss. 1¡­ " When I start counting some young people get up immediately, I think that their faces seemed familiar when I see them up close, Oh right, I remember that they were the ones who were with the group of that teacher who the zombies ate. They should know from experience that things would not be good for them if they don¡¯t comply with the orders, for that reason they were the first to go down, with them moving the others begin to follow them one after the other. Finally, I check that the ones that remain are neither too small nor too old, after looking over whit my eyes through each one of them, we also go down. "See, if they have so much energy they shouldn''t have any problem loading things" We do the same with the other 2 trucks, it was less problematic than with the first one, since after seeing people get off the first truck, others also imitate them. "You just have to follow the instructions given to you, the faster you move, the sooner you can go back to being quietly sitting in the truck. I must tell you something in advance, do something stupid and in the best case you will end up with a bullet in the skull and in the worst I will make my zombie eat you¡± "Grrrawn ~" When kindly speaking to them I caress Scythe''s pigtails, which is always by my side, and then as she always does when I caress her, roars a little, when others pay attention to her they discover the differences of an ordinary person identifying her as a zombie. As a result, a small hustle and bustle is created, but by ordering them to shut up quickly all those people remain in silent. When Matsushima discovers it, she tried to makes a small show, but before she could take out her gun, is stopped by my group, then Yuriko-san and Saeko explain everything about Scythe to her. "Alexander-san¡­ you should stop using Scythe-chan for that. Everyone will be afraid of her." Saeko complains a little whispering in my ear when I use Scythe that way, I honestly think it''s better for others to fear her, it''s more useful that way, but knowing that she cares about Scythe I nod at her words, then she smiles happily and also caresses Scythe. "Some may think that I am only threatening you and I will not really do it, but you can ask those who already had the joy of being under my protection, and you will know I am not lying." I turn with the group of students that I previously took out of school, when they see me set my eyes on them they nod strongly and repeatedly to confirm my words. Completing the explanations we all move to the doors of the mall to enter, being closer, figures of people are seen on the other side arguing with each other. "Hello, if anyone is there, please open the door!" .............. .......... (POV 3rd Person) In a building next to the mall a group of men played poker, if a normal person entered inside, the strong stench coming from each one of those who were in the place would be noticed. "Boss, Boss!! ... a group of cars has arrived at the mall !!" "Idiot! How many times have I told you not to raise your voice? !! Do you want to attract all the surrounding zombies here? !!" The one who seemed to be the leader of that group reprimands with a louder voice at the first man that came to report, although the others who played at the table noticed that, nobody said anything since he had something they did not possess. If someone thought it was courage, he couldn''t be more wrong. Although with it, the most coward would surely have some guts and the bravest when it points at him would make him tremble ... yes, it was a weapon. Held in one of his hands, he had a rifle, one used to hunt. And as if he was afraid of losing it, he wouldn''t let go even for a second. "Bitch !! Don¡¯t you see that I have to get up !!" The man tried to stand up, but the woman between his legs licking his penis with care prevented him to do it. With a strong slap he sends her to the ground and then walk away putting on his pants. After seeing her fall an obvious dislike in his eyes it shows by the appearance of the woman. At the beginning when the apocalypse began, it was the most beautiful woman he found, but with the days going by without being able to fix or bathe, be in constant sexual activity and under great stress, her charm had changed by a completely disheveled appearance and adding a strong smell from the sex and sweat. "S-sorry boss ... I was focused on your great member so I didn''t heard anything" Even when she was beaten, responded with the best smile she could managed to do, she knew that complaining would only make things worse, besides that, they would not fill her stomach, so she swallowed her pride and responded by praising him with words that would satisfy his ego. "Hump" The Leader along with the other men who played approached one of the windows of the building to see outside. Outside they see a caravan of cars that stopped in the parking lot of the mall. "Are they military? The cars at the beginning and the end of the line don¡¯t look like civilians" "Shit, first there was those two police bitches that stayed there for which we couldn''t take the things from the mall, and now military arrive!" The leader of the men in this building had planned to take the entire mall for him, but when he saw the two armed officers dismissed that idea from his mind. The only thing that put him in a higher position than the others here was that he had a gun, he would have to be crazy to go there and have those female police officers strip him of his rifle. As the saying goes, it was better to be the head of a dog than the tail of a dragon, with that in mind he preferred to be the leader of his group than having to join in the protection of the police. On the other hand, he was afraid of having to face them, since they had 2 weapons, in addition having training for shooting. He being a rookie at the time of aiming would end up dead if a shooting was unleashed. Therefore, he only had to observe to see if things changed and could take advantage, unfortunately for him a group, possibly military, arrived with better weapons. Clenching the fists for what he saw, he kept watching what was happening in the parking lot. Soon several people got out of one of the cars, and then it seemed that they began to discuss some things between them. When he witnessed the events was surprised for several reasons, the first was that they did not appear to be military, in the thoughts of the leader he believed that they might have obtained the cars by luck. Another thing was that everyone seemed to carry weapons, besides they were not the simple rifles like the one he hold so carefully, but among all the things, that most caught his attention were all the women who came down of the car. It was like seeing a group of women who seemed models arriving at the mall for shopping. They all looked the same as before zombies emerged everywhere, clean and well-groomed, with neat clothes as if the apocalypse was just an illusion. All the men in that room began to salivate imagining being able to put their hands on them, they had experience and knew that they would end up succumbing to them, either because of fear or hunger... "Who are they?" Taking them out of their lustful thoughts, the previous woman spoke, directing their gaze to her, the leader''s displeasure only increased, then he turned to the beds where more women were lying, due to the smell their situation of whether they were alive or dead was unknown. "Someone take this thing with the workers !!" "E-eh?" When comparing the two groups of women, the leader could not stand it anymore, the mere thought that he had been with her stirred his stomach, although he had ignored that the other men and himself were not in a much better condition than her. "B-boss, I''ve been completely faithful to your orders ... besides, I love you! Please don''t leave me!" The woman knelt holding one of the legs imploring him to not take her out, she knew that if went to where he sent her, even selling her body to others, the food she would get would be scarce, so she held on to him with the hope that he could feel sorry for her or some other emotion. " Shut up bitch !!" It was a pity that the only thing in the head of his leader now was how to get those women that he saw below ... the problem was that they all seemed much better armed than the two police woman. While he was torturing his brain to devise a plan, the woman''s screams distracted him, angry for that he yelled and at the same time with all his might he hit her mouth with the butt of the rifle. "Aaah !!" The woman cried at the impact that had forcibly removed several teeth from her mouth, due to the pain she then lost consciousness, one of the leader''s men then takes her and drags her out the room. "Boss! We have to take all those women ... also all the weapons, with them we won''t have to fear the zombies anymore and have not to hide here" "... are you implying that we are here because I am afraid? !! That I do not dare to go out and that I only depend on this weapon? !!" "E-eh? O-of course not boss ... we are all alive thanks to you!" "Hmnp, it''s good that you know, don''t worry, we''ll have all those things ... we just have to think of a way to achieve it" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 38: The Mall[Edited] "If there is someone on the other side, please open" "W-who are you?" "Is that you Asami? It''s me, Matsushima, I''ve brought help as promised." When I speak to the people whose silhouettes are distinguished from the other side of the door, a woman''s voice responds to me, when the policewoman we rescued listens to her, she recognizes the voice and speaks to her. If I remember correctly it was us who picked her up¡­ well I won''t make her look bad with her friend, so I remain silent while she convinces the other part to open. After a few seconds after they speak, sounds of moving things are heard on the other side of the door, they are probably removing what they put to block it, complaints are also heard, but they still continue moving objects until the door opens. "Matsushima senpai !!" When they open the door another policewoman came out, then she throws herself into the Matsushima¡¯s arms, happy to see her again. "Could they be more than friends? ... Is there a Yuri police academy?" "Of course not! We studied in a normal academy!" "Y-yes! Our preferences are normal" The two speak almost in unison denying my words, although it is not very convincing if they say it while hugging each other... besides, I must stop saying what I¡¯m think. The police girl, who would be the subordinate and friend of the lieutenant, looks at us after they are taken from their yuri world, as if she finally take notice of us, separates from Matsushima and somewhat ashamed asks. "Senpai, who are they?" "They are the people I found to help us, they can get us out of here." "Seriously?!!" Hearing her words, most seem happy, they must have been stressed while they were locked inside the establishment. Although a few express doubts while they examine us in detail. "Well, please come in" Having finished saying that, the two policewomen make a way for all of us who follow behind them, the last one to enter closes and block access to others. Once inside I see more curious people watching, when I pass my eyes through everyone I can see about 30 people of both sexes and of varying ages. "Well, I will go straight to the point. We came to this place for provisions, if you want to come with us you are free to do so. You will only have to abide by some rules and if you join, then we will try to protect you as best we can. Now then, 5 of you move and look for food stores and things that are useful for daily life, when you find them come to inform me, also someone who has weapons accompany them to avoid accidents. " "Alex ... can''t you have more tact when saying things? Haaa ..." "You W-want to take our stuffs?" "What are those rules?" Kurisu sighs about my way of saying things while those who were in the mall are divided into people with two different reactions, some take it badly when I say that we comes for provisions, others are interested in joining us, then looking towards all of them I answered the two groups. "In the first place those stuffs are not of anybody at the moment, besides if I say that they are mine then they are mine and this is the final of the discussion. As for the rules that you must follow, for now, if you are 15-50 years old, you will help to load the trucks, if you do not enter that range of age you can go up now and help accommodate the merchandise with the others in the vehicles" "Please do not take his words wrong, we will only take what fits in the trucks we bring, there will be surely more than enough for those who want to stay here" "Yes, in addition it is better that you come with us, we will go to an area a little out of the city. The amount of zombies there should be much less than here, you will certainly be safer than staying in this mall" After my explanation, the Takagi couple intervenes trying to calm people who get angry at my words, well, they have much more experience dealing with people, so I pull away when Kurisu and Saeko take my hands, possibly thinking that I could say something that makes things worse. "Alex-san, you shouldn''t be so straightforward when you deal with people, you''ll just get them to misunderstand you..." "... well, I''ll try to do it. Although I can''t promise anything" I let the couple intervene to convince others while move away with the girls, although I had not received the approval of those who were here, the 5 men that I indicated walk around the mall looking for the stores. With a few minutes of talking with them, Soichiro and Yuriko-san comes to where I sat waiting with the girls, then they informs me that everyone agreed to go with us, when I asked them if the people from the mall accepted the rules, they give me an affirmation, at not being the only ones who do it, apparently it was not so difficult to convince them. With them agreeing to go with us, the search for the 5 men becomes useless because several of those who take refuge here are local workers and they knew well where the things we were looking for are. With them as guides, all the other men move to the place of the goods, we also follow behind them, walking through the stalls we arrive at what looks like a large warehouse, it seemed to belong to a large supermarket company. Inside it was full of boxes of canned food, fruits that have not matured waiting to be displayed and many different items for daily use. "The main thing will be foods that have long periods of preservation in an edible state, so that they do not spoil quickly, then items of daily use and finally some boxes of fruits and vegetables. What do you think?" "I think that''s fine, I will also have someone check the trucks in the parking lots to see if we can make them work. The more food we can carry the better." "I''ll take care of keeping track of everything carried to the trucks ... Saya, Kurisu-san can you help me?" After my recommendations everyone accepts, Soichiro also speaks giving a good idea to try to repair the large trucks in charge of transporting things to the mall that were parked outside. Yuriko-san wants to take control of the things we store, as it is a somewhat arduous job, she asked for the help of Saya and Kurisu, the latter looks at me as if seeking my approval and I nod to her to do whatever she wants. With all that said, everyone starts moving to their respective jobs, having nothing left to do, I decide to walk out to monitor the safety of those who transport things, with me are Scythe, Saeko, Shisuka and the rest of my group that equally were left doing nothing. Once outside we observe the surroundings, only some zombies walked to the parking lot, it is about to get dark and they have been very active during the day, I do not know if the increase in radiation can affect them, but I am a little worried because in the stories that I know, in the night is when they are most active. While I was in my thoughts, Shisuka approaches me, when I was preparing to be embraced by that super soft entity, Saeko comes forward and takes me in her arms. "Ah! It''s not fair Busujima-san ..." "Shisuka-san you and Kurisu-san are the ones who have had the most opportunities to hug him so far ... it''s my turn" It seems that when talking she remembered what happened in the small park, because she blushes a little and answers Shisuka, but not to lose her chance and because of shame she remains silent about that event. With the Saeko¡¯s words, Shisuka gives up, when the former looks for a place to sit and put me on her thighs the latter sits next to her looking with envious eyes, Scythe seems not to know what to do, if be placed herself on the other side from Saeko or in front of us, after what seems like a deep debate in her head she puts herself in his characteristic position in front of us. She seems to want me to stroke her hair as I always do, but being supported by Saeko is a bit awkward to do. Seeing her Saeko gives Scythe a smile as she tells her. "Scythe-chan, you''ll have to wait another time for Alex-san to caress you, now it''s my turn to pet him" "Graaw ... Ma-ss-ter ~" Scythe seems a bit discouraged by Saeko''s words, for my part, although she is not as soft as Shisuka, her toned thighs and breasts have the characteristic softness of a woman, so it is still pleasant to lie on her. "Pervert child ..." When I close my eyes enjoying the sensation of Saeko''s fingers caressing my hair, I hear Rei¡äs voice who was watching us, she does not look upset like the previous times but is somewhat disturbed seeing us. "If you''re jealous ask Komuro to hug you" "W-why should I ask him? !! Besides, I don''t need to be hugged, I''m not as spoiled as a certain perverted person" "Come on Rei, he wasn''t bothering anyone" "Shut up! You better not think about his words as if I want you to hug me. Hmnp" It seems that their relationship has not advanced as much as I thought ... or maybe she is a Tsundere? Or is Komuro useless? Maybe both have to do. At least after that Rei remains silent, she only gives occasional glances to Komuro who is discouraged by her words, one of them is too passive and the other is a Tsundere ... they will have many problems in their relationship. "Shisuka how is Alice''s dad?" "Hmn? Much better, I helped him apply the medicine that you have given me and he is quickly recovering, at this rate I think in a couple of days more, he will be as if nothing had happened" When I direct my eyes to the car I see Alice with her dog in a window of the 8-wheeled vehicle, that makes me remember her father, so I ask to know was his health. Listening to her, it seems that his wound did not have any complications, it is good that the little girl continues having a father. I wave my hand towards her who waves in return while with the other hand she holds the puppy ... I hope they are taking it out to do its needs, otherwise the car will have a fatal smell. While we were spending time people carrying things begin to come out of the mall, Kurisu, Saya and Yuriko-san get at the end of each of the trucks and in some parchments they start writing while reviewing the articles. Watching them work the two police women together with Hirano approach, this guy unlike the other one sure works fast ... now that I remember that policewoman and Hirano had a love story in the anime. If the guy is lucky in love, maybe he didn''t need my help in the first place ... "Damn Raiju ... explode" (E/N: Raiju it¡¯s a way to address popular guys in japan) "Alexander-san ... you should see your situation first, that''s something I should be saying" "Fufufu, are you jealous Alex-san?" "That''s not good Alex-kun, you already have me, Busujima-san and Kurisu-san!" My thoughts escape again, so Komuro speaks sadly as he sees me sitting on Saeko''s legs with Shisuka on the side and Scythe in the front ... he may be right, but it is not my fault that he is useless. Saeko smiles at my words and continues stroking my hair, Shisuka on the other hand is blatantly included as one of the girls with whom I have a closer relationship, well she is right so I do not deny her words. "Alexander-kun, it seems that one of the people from the group who were in the mall has a problem" "Hirano-kun is right, someone needs a dosage of insulin otherwise it will be bad for the patient" It seems that my peaceful moment came to an end, sighing I get up from Saeko''s tights and she immediately gets up behind me, then I ask for a more detailed explanation to Hirano, he tells me that it is necessary to go to a hospital which is a few streets from here and look for the medicine, without another option I organize a small group to move towards the place. After telling the Takagi couple, Kurisu and the others, we walked on our own feet, as it was not far perhaps the engine of a car that can attracts a lot of attention from the zombies is more problematic than useful. Go the 2 policewomen, Saeko, Hirano, Komuro, Rei, Scythe and I on the expedition to the hospital. When considering it for a while, I also take Shisuka to take out more useful medications that can help us in case someone gets sick. The others who stay will continue loading the trucks and watching the surroundings for any zombie that approaches cars. ...... (POV 3rd Person) "Boss !!, something is happening in the group that just arrived at the mall, they are separating" In the group that was in a building overlooking the mall, the voice of a henchman is played. The Boss to whom he spoke was along with others from the same group thinking of a way to put their hands on the possessions and women they saw. Every time he looked out the window and saw those goddesses, his member became erect and began to drool having illusions of being able to take any of them making satisfy him in all his desires. For that reason when he saw any man in that group approach one woman, he release his fury by hitting any nearby object to calm the envy that arose in him. When he hears the words of the man who was watching in the window, he was full of courage thinking that the opportunity they were looking for had emerged. Quickly with the others, walks next to the guy looking outside. What he saw was, as the previous guy said, a small group that was heading out of the mall. When she saw the big-breasted blonde join that group, his spirit increased even more , of all the women he saw, she was the one who unleashed the deepest desires inside him, yearned to put his hands on those gigantic breasts and squeeze them as he pleased, put his head between them to immediately suck them in his mouth. "B-boss, I want the blue haired girl with the long skirt¡­ always the ones that seem the most chaste are the craziest in bed" "I-I want the little redhead in front of them ... I''ll raise her to fulfill all the things I ask for, hehehe" "Then the one with brown hair is mine!!¡± "Tch, you all took the bests ... we have to settle for the female police?" "Yes, boss, it''s not fair that only one takes them, we should enjoy them among all of us." Seeing the group that was leaving, all the men who saw the women walk outside the parking lot began to choose each of the girls as if they chose fruits from the supermarket. As everyone had seen how his boss looked at the blonde, none one was foolish enough to ask for her, those who did not have women with large breasts among their preferences were not difficult do it, but for the others they had to bear whit it remembering the weapon that He had in his hands. Some had slightly different thoughts ... if they could put their hands on the weapons of that group, why couldn''t they supplant their leader? Then all the women would be for them, it wasn''t like they respected that man, they just followed him because they were afraid of the weapon he carried. "Silence !! We will not get anything just talking, someone go tell our workers that they will have to move. We will follow them and after get everything, then we¡¯ll talk ... if we''re lucky, we can threaten those who stay in the mall with them" Sometimes seeing a major problem, the previous problems they had seem insignificant. The same thing happened with the leader, although previously he feared the police women, comparing them with all the weapons that the new group possessed did not stop to think about that again, his thought now was that as long as he can put his hands on that small group of women, he could condition the others in the mall with them. In addition, seeing all the trophies that awaited him had had even more motivation, the women who accompanied that blonde were still great beauties ... he would be crazy if shared them with his stinky subordinates. With the words of the leader, everyone begins to move, but each of those men devised their own plans inside their head, it was not a united group in which all moved to fulfill the same goal. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 39 The Hospital (Part 1)[Edited] We walked through the streets of the city near the shopping center, Saeko and I, like the time we were in school, lead the way, well now there was a difference, we had Scythe at the front, making a way to the two of us, so we only took care of the leftovers in her path. As we didn''t want to entertain ourselves and make a lot of noise, only the 3 of us killed the zombies, the others ran after us along the road cleared of enemies, I asked them to just shoot in case of emergency. Being in constant motion and stopping as little as possible, we avoid being surrounded by zombies, the only problem was Shisuka''s resistance ... well, with those two big balls of meat that she had to carry, it was not easy for her to run. It was a relief that as the police mentioned the hospital we were going to take the medications was not far away. In about 10 minutes after leaving, the installation could be seen. It was a large 5-storey building, the windows reflected the orange sun of the sunset and inside the zombies could be seen wandering the halls with many wearing white blood-stained outfits, probably the doctors and nurses that were in charge of attending to the patients. "The sun is about to set, it is better to hurry and look for the things that we want ... we will only search for a while, if we find it then is good, if we don¡¯t, then we have to postpone it for another time" "okay" "Then let''s hurry up and don''t waste time" To my words Saeko speaks in affirmation, while police lieutenant Matsushima worried about finding the medicines rushes us. The others nods and then we move in the same formation as when we came moved to the doors of the hospital. Upon entering we quickly take care of some zombies that when they hear us stretch their hands to where we were. Looking around it was somewhat bleak, the white covered with red gave a bad feeling, I could not help but remembering some video games with the same scenarios. I enjoyed them, you could actually say that they were of my favorite genres, but living in my own flesh something similar was a different story. Here I had to endure the smell of decaying bodies and blood scattered everywhere. "We should look for the hospital map, usually it is in the information area or sometimes it is placed in the corridors ~" Shisuka gives us a good suggestion, and as she says we search for a map that shows the hospital areas. Not long after we started Saeko finds a frame with the image of the information we were looking for. On the map marks the Pharmacy to be on the 2nd floor, then we go to the stairs and go up. In the corridors we kill the zombies that we find, or rather Scythe runs to any zombie she see and rips off his head, with her claws takes the crystal in it and returns to where I was to deliver it to me. This must have become a habit to her, because I asked her to do that once we were in an area with not too many zombies, when she finished I always praised her and stroked her head. She seemed to remember that and now every moment that there weren''t many enemies she repeated it. She is certainly a very smart girl, I look forward to seeing how she becomes in the future. Walking around the hallway we arrived at the pharmacy, inside it was full of medication boxes with names that, for me, seemed more difficult than reading hieroglyphics. "Well Shisuka, tell us what we should look for, what medicines do you think are the most useful?" "Mmmm ... all medications are useful, that why they are make it. But if we choose the most important ones then ..." She starts giving us a long list of medicines names... shit, why can''t they give it simpler names? Something like "diabetes medicine", "hypertension medicine" and things like that ... every time I hear a name like Paracetamol I feel that the people who name them did it to make fun of others. We looked for bags where to put the medicines and began the search for everything Shisuka told us, soon there were several bags full ... it was many things, I didn''t think we had to carry so much. "Saeko, there are many bags, I need you to distract others, I will keep them in my inventory" "... Won¡¯t it still be a problem to make them appear suddenly?" ¡°¡­¡­.That¡¯s a good point. Then we''ll have to come up with another plan" "You two, what do you whisper so much?" Looking for a solution to the problem of how to transport all the bags, Rei seeing us speak in low voice between me and Saeko, asks. As I had previously asked her to keep the secret of my abilities for now, not knowing what to say, she worries a little. On the other hand, I perform the most appropriate action to deal with Rei. "We are whispering words of love. Are you interested in that?" At the end of my sentence I give Saeko a light kiss on the lips, she is surprised a bit but then a smile adorns her face. [Affection Saeko + 10] "W-what the hell are you doing in such a place? Your precocious child, you should stop kissing any woman in front of you!" "Are you interested in that Miyamoto-san? Alex-kun''s lips were very soft ~" "I-I''m not!" "Rei-san is right, Alex-san, it''s not the time for this" ¡°Children, could you stop playing? I think there is a problem, we can''t carry all this." Matsushima intervenes in our conversation by mentioning the problem I had noticed before, well, if I can''t use the inventory, let''s find a solution among everyone. "Does anybody have an idea?" "Why don''t throw them out of a window, and when we''re down, look for something to transport them?" Everyone gets to thinking when I ask, giving them some time, Rei came with an answer, and after we deliberate about it seems to be the most feasible solution. "Then we will go with Rei''s idea" "Unlike someone I don''t like wasting time. Hump" "... girl, if you continue like this, you will reach maturity and still remain single as someone I know" "It''s not your problem!!" "Alexander-kun !! There are some men down there!!¡± With Hirano''s words I stop arguing with Rei, and then we all approach the window he was in. This had a view of the main entrance of the hospital, underneath there were several men with handmade weapons as sticks in which knives were tied, shovels and other tools with sharp or edges. "Who are they?" "... Isn¡¯t it obvious? Our new slaves" "S-slaves?" To Matsushima''s question, I answer. When the other policewoman ... I think Matsushima called her Asami, when she hears my words, she asks nervously. Not that I want to take advantage of simple people, but when I used the skill of my eyes to see them, most had black tones in their aura. So I deduce that they did not come with good intentions, they should have seen us somewhere around and followed us with some purpose that would not be good for us. "Listen, I''m sure they don''t come in a friendly way. You should consider them more dangerous than zombies, and like these, don''t hesitate to kill them." "That''s¡­" "No! You can''t do that! They are people!" Most doubt my words and encounter the wall of dealing with normal people. I can''t blame them, it''s not that they were soldiers, they''re still partly trying to follow society''s norms. Honestly it is something to praise them about, since it is preferable that having to lead a group of insane people, is only in these moments when that becomes a bit problematic. The ones which has more strong reaction are the policewomen because, adding the previous fact, they also have the task of enforcing those norms. If I waste my time trying to convince them with words, things can get bad when we face those men. With that in mind I charge towards Matsushima, who when sees me, get surprised, but having training to defend herself reacts quickly. She stretches out the hand trying to hold me from the leather armor, I allow her to do it, but the moment she touches me, I take her hand and fold it behind her. "W-what? How is it possible that you are so strong?" When she tries to break free and finds it impossible for her to do it, asks surprised. It was obvious since at this moment I am two limits higher than her, even with our age and height difference, it is not difficult for me to submit her. "Calm down, I''ll just take your gun for a while. I don''t want things to get worse when they come, I''ll return it later." "R-release Matsushima-senpai!" "Graaaw !!" "Kyaaa !!" Trying to disarm Matsushima, Asami wants to intervene by taking out her weapon, but Scythe, feeling her intentions, roars in an offensive position, as a result she falls on her butt scared before she can take the gun. I quickly take Matsushima''s gun and follow up with Asami who was still watching Scythe with fear. "Calm down Scythe, nothing happens." With the weapons in my possession, I calm Scythe by stroking one of her pigtails. When she stops staring at her, Asami let out a sigh of relief at not having the attention on her. She had clearly seen what her claws could do to the zombies, it is not surprising that she has some fear. Even if I had no control over Scythe, I would consider her a great threat. "Help! Somebody, please!" Turning my back to a wall, I pretend to keep the weapons behind me in my pants and send them to the inventory, at the same moment the scream of a man is heard ... are they going to act the old trick of posing as someone in trouble? If they want to, let''s follow the game. I leave the pharmacy and go to the hall, at the end of this I see two men, who when see me, walk immediately to where we are while they repeat again. "Help !! We need help !!" "I understand, what are the patient''s symptoms?" "E-eh? Well ..." The men who approached when I interrogate them stop a few meters away from us with doubt expressing on their faces because of my sudden question, they look at each other as if trying to get an answer from their partner on how to continue, without giving them time to have ideas I press them even more. "Quick! If you don''t tell me your symptoms how do you want me to treat the patient? !!" "S-symptoms?" "You two won''t have come to my hospital pretending to be sick with hidden reasons, right?" "N-no ... m-my tooth hurts?" When they hear that I think they want to deceive me, they quickly respond, although not even he seems sure of his answer. They are so focused on the work that they were ordered, that do not seem to realize is impossible for the person in front of them to be a doctor. "I see ... that is certainly very serious. If it is not treated quickly, you can die, why did you waste time and not went to be treated immediately to a hospital? !!" "I-it''s just a toothache ..." "It is because the people are not treated in time that they die, do you want to die? !!" "No! Please help me !!" Everyone looked forward to the dialogue between us, I could even see more men on the other side of the hallway poking out their heads, what can I say, there were not many ways to entertain after the apocalypse, or rather the stress should have done something in their heads for swallowing all the nonsense I''m saying ... "Well, you''re in luck ... a new medication has just arrived that can make the people no longer feel any pain" "Seriously?!!" "Of course ... I swear by my medical degree, although I must warn you that it is unconventional process, are you sure you want to receive it?" "Yes! I just don''t want to feel this pain anymore!" Hell, was it true that his tooth ached? I thought it was just an excuse, well, I''ll have to keep my doctor''s word now... "Well, then it is better that you close your eyes, that way you will not be afraid. You will feel a slight sting ... then the pain should go away" "Yes!" Having his approval, I wait until he closed the eyes, take my tool carefully, aim correctly so as not to cause more pain than normal and pull the trigger. [Tzun] "..." The only sound heard is that of the man who falls to the ground, everyone else is watching trying to process what just happened until I speak again addressing his partner. "Now he doesn''t feel any pain ... this syringe that injects lead is certainly very effective, don''t you think so?" "... he-he''s dead ..." "... all medications have side effects right? He is cured of his pain now" "N-no, that''s not a syringe, it''s a weapon !!" "Tch, Do you have any pain? I can also treat you" "Hiiii¡­ n-no, I''m fine. I''m completely healthy !!" The death of the man was like breaking the spell that had everyone immersed watching what was happening, those who poked their heads down the side of the hallway backed away in fright. The companion that came along with the deceased was the most altered, he fell on his butt peeing on it. He turned and unable to stand up because his legs did not seem to respond, began to crawl to where he came from. To stop him I shoot again near him while I warn it. "It is better that you return here, otherwise I will apply the same treatment as with your partner" Because of the fear of being shot, he stops and immediately turns to where I am, when he sees me aiming, he trembles, but he manages to move towards me. His other companions stayed where they were leaving him to his fate, or perhaps it was also too much for them to face directly someone with a gun, I only saw them carrying rudimentary instruments after all. With the new person in the group we return to the pharmacy, I do not forget to expand my domain as much as I can to continue monitoring them with it. "Now tell me who you are and what do you want? Think carefully what you say, because if I find out that you lie to me ... well, I think you understand what would happen, don''t you?" "Y-yes, please don''t kill me!" "You killed a man !! Are you crazy? He just wanted help." "Graaaw" "S-senpai wait!" When I try to question the man that I just captured, Matsushima walks in my direction raising her voice in anger, as a result Scythe reacts aggressively against her, Asami upon seeing that, quickly hugs her senpai to make her to stop. "Be silent, someone watch them while I get the answers from this guy" "Wh-why is there a zombie here ?! Someone should take care of it" [Pan!!] "You don''t have to worry about it, she is my pet, just answer my questions" The guy seeing Scythe gets even more scared, but after slapping him, he calms down a bit. Komuro, Rei and Hirano go with the policewomen and also try to calm them down. "W-we are men under the leadership of the leader ... he was the one who asked us to come here" "The leader? What is his name and who is he?" "I don''t know, I''m not one of the closest men to him ... I only belong to the group he calls workers. The only thing he told us is that he would be the leader of us and forces us to do the things that he wants together with his minions, the one you killed was one of his men¡± "What a self-centered guy ... if he treat you like that, why don''t you leave and try to survive by yourself?" Rei intervenes when she hears the man''s response, I also agree with her words. He must be a man who when saw the opportunity to be over others quickly tried to subdue them, but it intrigued me a little how he maintained his position since they does not seem to follow him because of his charisma, it even seems that the person should be his leader, this man dislike him. "W-we can''t, he has a gun. Anyone who tries to disobey him or just doesn''t like them is murdered. Everyone is afraid of being the next one to be aimed by his weapon." "That''s a pretty crazy guy ... why do all of you look at me like that? I''m not shooting anyone who I don¡¯t like. Now tell us what your boss ordered you to do and what he wants from us." ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 40 The Hospital (Part 2)[Edited] "T-that''s ... I-I beg you, if I tell you don''t kill me!" It seems that I was not mistaken, they did not come with good intentions, otherwise, he would not have to plead for his life before speaking. When the others hear it, they also seem to think the same, frowning at the man¡¯s words. "Speak, I will not kill you as long as you tell the truth" "The boss told us that we had to capture all the women in your group alive... he would probably do what he did so far with any woman that he has captured. He would offer them protection in exchange for them to do everything he asked. Those who refused had it much worse ... he and his henchmen ended up forcing them to obey them by taking away their food or throwing them near the zombies so they succumb with the fear ... if they still did not submit to them, he killed these women. When they got bored of them, they sent them to the group of workers ... as you can think they did not end well in a group of men who lived constantly fearing for their lives. Those with a stronger mentality accepted their destiny and tried to get some food by offering sexual services ... but those that did not, simply succumb to madness or become dolls without their own mind. So, if they manage to put their hands on you all, those are the things that await you ... especially for the blonde, he gave us many warnings of what would happen to us if we touched her¡± With his explanation, the women of my group turn pale at the thought of a destiny equal to the one he describes ... that was worse than hell for any woman. The policewomen were speechless hearing what the guys said, maybe they didn''t thought the world would be so bad. "Me?" Shisuka, observing among all the women here and seeing that she was the only blonde, points her finger at herself while asking. Well, I can understand why their leader target her directly, but that does not calm the fury that rises within me, before I can even think, the words come out of my mouth. "Hahaha ... that damn guy has guts! The mere fact of having illusions with my woman is enough to condemn him to a life worse than death!" "Hehehe, Alex-kun is jealous for me ~" [Beep] [Shisuka Affection +5] While Shisuka showed joy due to my reaction, the others felt somewhat nervous because my fury seemed to influence my domain increasing the pressure, the one who took the worst part was the man who I was staring, trembling uncontrollably and breathing agitatedly. At that moment a warm hand takes mine, when looking for its owner, I see Saeko smiling at me, then I hold her a little harder while sighing to calm down. When the environment returns to normal, Asami asks the man. "You also participated in those illegal acts?" "Emm¡­ I was scared too, I thought that I could die at any moment¡­ b-besides watching everyone do it, I¡­" "Trash!!" "Useless" Rei condemns him screaming and Saeko looks disgusted at the man while saying softly, the guy just lowers his eyes, then Matsushima approaches him walking between Rei and Komuro who had been watching the two female police officers. "You will be judged for your actions before the law, you have the right-" "Hey, stop that nonsense ... if you want to judge him, just put a bullet in his head" I was a little surprised when she started telling him his rights, she should realize in the situation we are in. "What are you talking about!? We can''t take justice into our own hands! Besides, you also have to pay for what you did." "Hahaha, really? Do you think there is a court with a judge still working? Living people will be more worried about surviving than being the jury in a judgment. You must accept the reality, the only thing useful in your police uniforms are the weapons with which you can defend yourself, your police badge is a simple ornament¡± "... There may still be places that the government has control of, maybe not everywhere has become anarchy." "Well, I will not contradict that, but those places have their own problems now. It probably cannot extend its perimeter of help much, besides without being able to communicate with the central government, they will be autonomous places, with their new rules and laws." "..." "S-senpai ..." Matsushima remains silent and Asami worries about what I say, perhaps they hoped that institutions or groups such as those which they represent could regain control of the things, it is a pity that with problems of this magnitude even those can disappear to be part of history. "If you don''t want all the women here to end up like this guy said, then shut up and let me handle the things in my way. You, tell me how many men are in your group" Matsushima passes her eyes to all the women in this place, in the end she sighs and takes off a side. I ask the man for the information of his group and he immediately responds, being one of the people subjected by fear by his leader, he does not hesitate to betray him. "Yes! They are the boss and there were 6 men who stayed closest to him ... now there are only 5 left, of us the workers are 15, although half stayed outside the hospital to watch the doors and not allow anyone to escape." "What are we going to do Alexander-kun?" "... If we are careful, everyone with the exception of the leader who is armed is not a threat. Since most were subjected to fear of weapons, probably just aiming at them and telling them to drop the objects that have in their hands should be enough for them to give up¡± "Do you think it will work?" "I think Alex-san is right, they don''t seem to be very brave men." Hirano asks me, so I answer. Komuro doubts that they would give up so easily, but Saeko having the same thoughts as me, points to the man who had peeing himself and trembles in fear of what would we decide to do with him. At the sight of the guy, others are convinced of my words and then it¡¯s settled, after thinking about it for a moment I returned the weapons to the policewomen, it is better to them to protect themselves, also that way we gain two skilled members for the group ... or at least one. With that done, we go back out into the hallway, only Matsushima and Shisuka remain in the pharmacy, the former to monitor the guy and the later for safety. Among the two policewomen, she seemed the most appropriate, Asami seems a bit clumsy and I don''t want that her losing her gun to that man because of a neglect making things worse. We walked through a few corridors without finding anyone, when I thought that the other men might have left after considering that we would not be easy prey and witnessing the death of their partner, I hear sounds on the other side of where we were. their leader must have thought that the death of one of his men did not matter if in the end he could obtain Shisuka ... or perhaps he would sacrifice everyone without hesitation in order to achieve his goal. "It will be clear to you!! Anyone who opposes us will end up dead, so it is better that you give up, if you do that you will have the opportunity to continue living !! ... Komuro, shoot in front" I shout loudly for them to listen to me, waiting a few seconds and not getting an answer, I ask Komuro to open fire as a warning. The reason for this is because I think that among all our weapons, his shotgun is the one that has the loudest sound when firing, he takes a few steps forward so as not to hit someone of us by accident and pulls the trigger. [BANG] "Hiii ... I, I don''t want to die !!. I surrender, please don''t keep shooting!" "I-I agree ... Why I have to die for women that I can''t even touch? I also surrender !!" "Me too!!" "Wait damn cowards! All of you must follow the orders, otherwise, I will make the boss kill you !!" "Fuck you and your boss !! Why doesn''t he come and take the women for himself?" "It''s true! I want to see what he does now against people who also have weapons!" As expected, upon hearing the shotgun shot they immediately begin to surrender, only one of them, surely one of the men close to the boss, being one of those who have privileges is perhaps more loyal and tries to stop them, but at doing so only earns others beginning to express their dissatisfaction. Soon we hear the screams of a man on the other side of the hall, when we walk there, we find 3 men hitting another one. "Stop!" Shouting at them they stop and look at us in fear, when I tell them to drop their weapons they do so obediently. Then I aim with my colt at the guy who lay on the ground writhing in pain. "Then I must assume that you will follow your boss to death, right?" "Nooo! Hic ... I was wrong, please don''t kill me! Snif ... I''ll tell you everything you want to know about the boss ... I''ll also take you to the base so you can take everything he have! I''ll do whatever ... I do ... I still want to keep living !! " When I aim at him, between screams, tears and boogers he starts to supplicate. I say the same to others and they drop the stick with a knife at the end tied, then I tell all of them to stay stuck in the hallway, not to do anything silly or I would really kill them, they nod strongly and do just that. We continue walking through the corridors and in the same way we subdue another 2 groups, with this we had treated all the men on the second floor. When I interrogate them to know the location of their Boss, it turns out that when hear the first shot he ran out of the hospital just leaving his men to deal with us. With the floor clean of enemies, I decide to gather them in the same place to prevent them from escaping or doing some nonsense ... it would be a shame to lose our new pack donkeys that I just found. Therefore, we all return to the pharmacy. ...... (Boss POV) We arrived at the hospital following the group of women that I had as a goal ... I will soon be able to put my hands on them, hahaha. We got off the truck that I had, I was lucky to find a skilled man in mechanics, when the bombs dropped, he was one of the people who were most useful to me, so I promoted him to be part of our select group as my driver "Boss, why do you think they came to the hospital?" "How the hell do you want me to know? Maybe they have a sick person in their group, what do I know..." Another of my faithful men asks me, does he think I''m a fortune teller or because are there zombies now I win a kind of super power? Also, if I had a power, why would I choose that? ... If I had to have one, it should be something like having two penises, it would be more ideal with all those women. Damn it, I want to put my hands on that big-breasted blonde. If the world were as before, being able to be with such a woman would only be a dream within a dream ... but now I am the damn BOSS!! I can have the woman that I want, and as many as I want!! It would be good if some of the actresses I saw in programs and movies that I liked are still alive ... although they say that are not the same as they are seen on television. "Boss, what do we do?" "Hmn? ... Where did they go?" Because I was thinking about my great future got distracted and lost sight of them, one of my man then points to the second floor of the building and then I see my goddess through one of the windows ... fuck, those breasts even shake just by walking ... I''m getting hard "Let''s follow them" To my words we advanced, inside we had the path almost clear of zombies, so we go ahead with great ease. Then someone asks me and when I hear him my feet stop abruptly. "B-boss, don''t you think we should make a plan or something? They have weapons ..." "You''re a jerk! Why don''t you say that faster? Do you want us all to die? " I scream at that annoying guy ... I''m really just surrounded by idiots. They cannot do anything for themselves and they want me to always do all the things. "Someone think fast of something !!" "..." "W-what if we send someone pretending to be people who need help so that once they get close to them and gain their trust, later they can take away their weapons? ... I''ve seen that trick in many movies" After a silence while considering a plan, someone proposes that, it seems the best option, and being women, they would probably feel pity for someone looking for help. "Well then choose one of the workers and take him with you ... if you succeed, I''ll let you choose one of the women apart from the blonde to be just for you" "E-eh? Me? ... okay boss leave it to me !!" Idiot, I''m just saying it to motivate you, as if you were able to have a woman like those in that group... all those beauties are only for someone big like me, you can use one of the boys who are with them. He chooses one of the workers and climbs the stairs to carry out his plan, several of us follow them while leaving others to watch the doors. I don¡¯t want them to scape when they are surprised, so after warning the workers what would happen to them if they put their dirty hands in any of them, especially in the blonde, we advanced through the halls. "Help! Somebody, please!" Then he begins to carry out his performance, it seems quite realistic... maybe he can succeed. When he does not get an answer he shouts again, this time as result a girl comes out asking what was happening to my subordinate. Like I thought, they are naive, she thinks they came here because he is sick and here is a hospital? My subordinate is a bit surprised by the question, but manages to continue with his performance. Suddenly things start to get weird ... I don''t know if he is acting or really has a disease, but all of us who observe stand still with our eyes on the plot that is developing. In the end it seems that the girl wants to cure him... is she some kind of genius who worked in this hospital before? ¡­¡­..maybe they came for something she forgot. Now that I think about it, all the other women seem to follow this little girl, she must be someone famous. "Well, then it is better that you close your eyes, that way you will not be afraid. You will feel a slight prick ... then the pain should disappear." "Yes!" If I can put my hands on her, maybe the others in her group won¡¯t be able to use their weapons. Fuck, I''m so smart... [Tzun] "E-eh?" When my subordinate closes his eyes following her instructions, the girl pulls out a gun, points to my subordinate¡¯s head and shoots. That guy then collapses, but I see that he now has a new hole between his eyebrows ... the bastard even has a smile, he sure thought he would get healed ... did his tooth really hurt? "Now he doesn''t feel any pain ... this syringe that injects lead is certainly very effective, don''t you think so?" "Hiii" That was not a girl !! She was a demon in disguise ... when I saw her smile after killing my subordinate and calmly explaining things, my feet trembled. Although I must say that I am much braver than the guy who fell peeing on himself. "B-boss, that girl is crazy ... boss ... you peeing on yourself?" "W-what are you talking about ... I just been holding on all this time and seeing that guy do it I couldn''t resist !!" [Tzun] "Hiii ... y-you must capture them !! I will come down and make sure that none of them escape!" Shit, I have to get out of here fast, that damned brat is crazy ... no, it''s a demon, if there are zombies now there must also be demons. That is why she causes me so much fear, she is not normal ... besides, that hair like fire, it must be because she comes from hell. I run out of the hospital and get to where my car is with my driver waiting. When they see me alarmed, doubting what was happening inside the hospital and then they ask me. "B-boss? What happened in there, you had a face as if you had seen a ghost ... did you pee yourself?" I take a breath to compose my agitated breathing and while doing so I also calm down. What am I thinking about? ... It is impossible for demons to exist, it must have been the fear of those useless ones that were transmitted to me. "What the hell are you talking about? !! One of those morons urinated me because they saw someone was killed by a shot ... they are useless, guys without balls, they can''t even catch a little girl" Since in the first place it was his fault that I urinated myself, I don''t hesitate to say that, it remain to see if those who stayed in the hospital are smarter than the guy who got a bullet in the head while smiling and manage to capture them somehow. With that in mind I decide to wait for the results with those who are outside, some minutes pass and the sun continues to set, soon the darkness begins to fill the entire area, but none of those who stayed comes with news from inside. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 41: The Hospital (part 3)[Edited] (The bastards¡¯ Boss POV continues) When night falls and we are still waiting for news from inside the hospital, a shot is heard. Everyone outside is surprised, I quickly take cover behind the car, I''m not like those idiots who stand waiting for a bullet to fall on them. After a few minutes, there is no sign of another shot, maybe they managed to subdue them? ... When I think about it with excitement I poke my head towards the hospital door waiting for good news. It is a pity that time passes and nobody come out... I begin to suspect that those bastards because of me not being there maybe thought it was their chance to taste those women ... if so, I will cut their balls !! When my rage began to build, finally some leave the hospital while running, among them is one of my faithful followers who, seeing me, runs straight to where I am, is probably the only one who resisted the temptation when the women were captured and came to tell me that they want take advantage of them before me. This is bad, I have to go there before they put their hands on my goddess, she is mine and of nobody else. I get up and walk towards him before he can say anything. "Don''t worry, I''ll go there myself and let them know how stupid they were ... if things didn''t progress much, I may forgive them" "E-eh? Boss ... do you know what happened there?" "Of course, do you think I''m an idiot? It¡¯s something obvious what they did, but once they see me, the clarity return to their minds and will know how foolish they were." "Boss, you are amazing! I knew that what they said of you being useless man who urinated on himself was a lie" "fuck, who said that? !! ... Well, it doesn''t matter, we''ll solve that later. For now we''re going to where those fools are with the captured women, let''s hurry before it''s too late." "E-eh?" I walk with my rifle in my hands while keep my back straight, but when I go forward I notice my subordinate standing still looking at me. Not wanting to waste any more time, I shout, urging him to hurry up and follow me. "Why are you standing there idiot?! Hurry, if not that bastards would not settle only for caressing them" "B-boss ... we haven''t captured them ... inside, the others surrendered when someone shot¡± I can''t understand what he says... Or maybe I have heard his words wrong. Did he just said that they shot inside them when they captured them? Those bastards, I''ll cut their balls!! "Everyone else surrendered ... look there" With his words he points to one of the windows, as it was already dark it was hard to distinguish so I ask the driver to turn on the headlights of the truck. With the light I can see a little better, inside that window, in the room I can see that the women still have weapons and all my men are against a wall ... Those useless trashes without balls surrendered!!! Just for a damn shot!!! Do they not have balls to face a group of women? ¡°Useless bastards! They are assholes! it¡¯s a waste all the time I''ve spent protecting them!" With fury I scream until all the air in my lungs is expelled, the sound of my voice was loud enough for everyone in the window to hear it and after that they look at us. Then all my men after see me, instead of feeling ashamed of their betrayal walk towards the window and also shout. "Garbage! You''re the useless one!" "Right! You only think you are superior because you have a weapon!" "You moron, you don''t even serve to please a woman!!¡± "Hahaha, he is right. All the women you were with who are still alive said that your thing was so flabby and small that they had to think that it was your rifle that penetrated them to feel something." Hearing them, I feel like was about to pass out because of the fury ... damn it! Who told them my ex-girlfriend¡äs words before she left me? !! Suddenly something went up my esophagus and eventually I vomited a large amount of blood. "All of you go and kill those bastards !! ... Move, didn''t you listen to me? I want them dead ... no, bring them alive so I can torture them myself !!" I shout at the men I have left, but none moves no matter how much I order them, they just stare at me. Besides, I know that look, it was the same look my coworkers and my boss gave me before they began to murmur things about me, thing like I''m an idiot or that I don''t do anything right. "Aaah !!" I lift the rifle, and aim at the nearest man and shoot, he falls writhing in pain, the others when they see that, run, but unfortunately not to the hospital, they go to other directions. "Damn it !! Come back !!" "Hahahaha, you see it now, nobody wants to follow you !!" "You are the only useless one here !!" "Sons of a bitch !! All of you will die !!" With my rifle pointed to the window where the bastards who surrendered and do not hesitate to throw me in the face about others that left are... I do not care about those women anymore, I can get others else whenever I want. When they see me, they all lower their heads covering themselves ... this rifle is also useless, as long as I fire from a distance, it can''t hit the target, the bullet only hit another glass of the building, failing to the window where I aim. "Well, if I can''t have those women, nobody can have them !!" I walk to the truck and point the driver to get out of the car, now I can¡ät trust in someone else, and then I get in and drive in circles in the parking lot while blowing the horn and make the biggest noise I can. [Biip !!] [Biip !!] "Aaaahh!!" A bullet hits the glass and rubs my shoulder, so I quickly turn the wheel trying to get away. With all the previous noise and the new one I was making with the car, zombies start coming out everywhere walking to the hospital or trying to reach me in the car. "Hahaha, everyone will die, damn assholes !!" They looked like a locust plague flying towards a wheat field, soon they filled the hospital doors completely blocking them. All those bastards and those bitches will die as punishment for making me angry. ...... (Alexander POV) After returning to the pharmacy with everyone, I intended to leave them with Matsushima to watch them and I go to find my other slaves, but seeing that they were too many I tried to decide who else would accompany her to do it, but suddenly a scream from outside stop my thoughts. When I look out the window I see a guy ranting with all the volume of voice he can achieve ... that must be the leader who directed these men and from what I see he doesn''t like that they surrendered any bit. I could not hear what he said because I was thinking about something else, but because of the reaction of the men who surrendered, he should have insulted them. They go to the window and begin to curse him back ... what they say varies from reproaches to the sexual performance of the guy, if what they say is true, then he is someone unfortunate. The guy full of anger orders that everyone in the pharmacy is to be killed to the guys who he still had around him, but they must have lost all confidence in him, and even forgot the fear of his weapon. When nobody does anything after his words and they only see him as a monkey doing nonsense, he does not hesitate to remind them the fear of his rifle. It is a pity for him that even after shooting an unfortunate man, instead of following his orders, they flee to all sides. Seeing this, those inside the pharmacy make fun of the guy again, I might even feel a little sorry for him, but the fact of him having illusions with Shisuka is unforgivable. If I managed to put my hands on him, his destiny will be much worse than simple insults. "Get down!!" "Kyaaah ~" In despair that man points his gun to the window where we are, at that moment I shout to others so they take cover themselves, knowing that Shisuka was the most distracted of the people in my group, I throw myself at her knocking her down ... I swear, it wasn''t because I wanted to sink my face into those huge breasts... "... perverted brat, you can get up ... he didn''t even hit the window where we are" Well, in fact, yes, I wanted to do it, but right now I did it more for her safety than for anything else ... when I don''t get up for a while after the shot, Rei speaks to me with a slightly hard tone, so , with no other choice, I give up those warm breasts and get up. "Where was he?" When I look out the window again, I can''t find the leader....Or should I say, the former leader of these guys, so I ask the others who were more attentive. Saeko responds to me by pointing to the car with the headlights on. "He got into the car ... will he try to run away now that his followers have abandoned him?" That is very likely, if with all his men he could not put his hands on the women of my group, then he must have thought that it was impossible for him to capture us by himself and without more options decided to escape ... I cannot allow it, I must make him pay for the pretensions he had towards the girls [Biip !!] [Biip !!] Thinking he would run away, the guy began to blow the truck horn while circling in the hospital parking lot. In a crazy way, making the biggest noise he could. "Did the guy go crazy?" "Maybe as those men say it''s so useless that he thought about driving when didn''t know how to do it ..." "No! It''s trying to attract the attention of zombies!" While the others doubted the actions of the guy, Hirano points more out of where the parking lot was ... then we saw a large number of zombies coming. Some threw themselves into the truck to be hit, but many also headed inside the hospital as if they felt us. To confirm Hirano''s words, the guy shouts happily while laughing. Crazy bastard!! If he wants to die, he shouldn¡¯t drag us with him. I take out my colt and try to aim at him, but because of the constant movement of car, the distance and that it was night I can''t get it right. I shoot repeatedly, but none of my shots stop him, besides he drives further making things more difficult to me. I turn with Hirano who has a rifle more appropriate for long-distance shooting, but he shakes his head having the same problems as me. "Alex-san, this is bad. The zombies have arrived in large numbers and have locked the hospital doors." "... With that amount even with weapons it will be difficult to make our way between them" Hearing the words of Saeko and Hirano, I poke my head out the window looking down at the front door. As they say, a large number of zombies cram the doors pushing themselves to advance inside. "Hell! We should get out of here as soon as possible ... but how do we get out?" Maybe I should buy another magic scroll to make a way ... haa! Why are they so expensive? My precious funds will go away. "I have an idea ... but I don''t know if it works" When I went to the menu in my head and almost bought a scroll to get out of here, Hirano''s voice stops me, if we can make it without spending my money that is much better, then I hurry him to tell us his plan. After we hear it, I organize the others to leave as soon as we do it, we will only have one chance before the zombies block the doors again or we will are trapped inside by the consequences of this. "Everyone runs as soon as we do, those who have nothing to do for the plan, carry the medicine bags !!" ""Understood"" ""Yes! Little boss! "" First answered those of my group or nod to what I say, then the guys who surrendered raise their voices, without time to correct them we only carry out Hirano''s instructions. Of my new slaves, some load some oxygen tanks to the window that goes down the entrance, lift them, open their knobs so that the gas leaves and throws them. Hirano quickly ignite a Molotov bomb with a lighter that one of the men we captured gave us, he improvised and made it with a bottle of alcohol. Then throws it through the same window in the direction where the tanks fell. [Boom boom boom] "Kuh" "Kyaa" Three loud explosions are followed after Hirano throws his Molotov bomb ... they were more powerful than we thought, all the windows of the building explode after the strong sound. "Move !!, Move !!" Even with our hands covering our ears, explosions manage to disorient us for a few seconds, but having no time to lose, I order others to move immediately. I don''t know if they can listen to me, since even my ears are still ringing, but perhaps because of the signs I do with my hands or because they remembered what they had to do, move with their feet a little wobbly to the stairs to go down. We went down and after walking through the corridors we arrived at the main entrance that was on fire and has traces of zombie pieces burning everywhere. Two men get ahead holding a pair of fire extinguishers that we picked up previously and open a path through the fire, and then we walked to leave the hospital. Outside, the scene was even worse, there were three small craters created by the explosions of the oxygen tanks, pieces of bodies that still burned scattered around a large perimeter around them, but the zombies that were only hit by the shock wave now treated to get up off the ground "Alex-san !! The car of the guy from before is there!" Checking everything that caused the explosion, Saeko yells at me pointing to the truck that still had the headlights on, but with all its glass broken ... it seems that my ear has returned, I was a little worried about become deaf. "We all go to the truck!! Shoot all the zombies around us, Scythe you know what to do" "Graaaw" Between shoots and the Scythe¡¯s claws we reached the truck, inside the guy who was the previous leader of the men was fainted or dead, without time to check him I simply took him out of the seat and asked Shisuka to try if the engine still can turn on. After a peer of attempts the sound of the moving cylinders is heard , everyone rejoices at the result and starts boarding inside. "Little boss! What do we do with this guy? He''s still alive ..." "Kakaka, put it in the car, if he wakes up, immobilize him, I have big plans for him ... besides, I know what all of you think and not, I am not a woman, I''m a man ... if you address to me as a woman ... you won''t have a good time" "E-eh? Little¡­ I understand boss!!" "Alexander-san, you can''t torture that guy ... even if it''s worse than trash" "It''s true Alex-kun, it''s not good for your mind to do something so cruel with your own hands" "... well, I won''t torture him with my own hands" "..." Matsushima is not convinced by my words and worries about what I would do to that guy ... I will have to take care of him when she is not looking. Shisuka on the other hand starts to drive the truck trying to get out of the hospital parking lot, I don''t know if she trusts in my answer or if stop caring what can happen to the former leader. Before we can leave the hospital 5 men who ran away previously, when their leader shoot one of them, leave their hiding places they were using to avoid the zombies and came to the truck asking for help. Hirano and I provide cover fire so they can reach us and then get on the back of the truck. They seemed to be the only ones in the area ... the others either ran too far or are already part of the zombies now. We move along several streets, many zombies walk in these in the direction of the hospital, probably attracted by the strong explosion and the glow of the flames that spread throughout the building when we were leaving. After several minutes we returned to the mall, many watched in the direction of the hospital, I see Kurisu who is discussing something with Soichiro, but I cannot know what they are saying due to the distance. The truck goes into the parking lot and stops while calling everyone''s attention in the area. We go down and the others are surprised by the amount of people who do it¡­ well, we went in a small group and returned being a bigger group after all. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 42: Back At The Mall[Edited] When we go down the truck and Kurisu sees me, she immediately stops arguing with Soichiro and runs in my direction, when she arrives where I am, she throws herself hugging me¡­ I wish I could say that I receive her with my arms extended happily, but due to the difference in sizes and that I was surprised, we ended up on the floor. The good thing is that she does not seem to care about that¡­ it must also be because she fell on me avoiding hitting the ground, so I am the one who takes the most impact... I think my Hp was reduced a little. When I see her shed tears I forget any complaint, I get up with her as I can, then looking at her eyes that are a little red from crying I ask. "What happened, Soichiro intimidated you? Do you want me to take care of him?" "Idiot ... when I heard the explosions and they said that it was in the direction of the hospital, I was very worried. I thought something might have happened to you and wanted to go immediately, but Soichiro-san said it was better to wait a bit and organize another group to go there¡± "It''s true, we were worried Alexander-san ... also, although my dad is somewhat rigid in the way of thinking, please forgive him, he is not a bad person ... it would be good if you both got along better" "So that was it, I''m sorry for worrying you everyone, things got a little difficult in that place and we were forced to do some extreme things to get out of the hospital. The good thing is that the zombies tonight probably would focus their attention in the hospital so we can continue quietly with our work of loading all the things of the mall until all the trucks and cars are full to their maximum capacity, we should not have problems with them for a while. " When I ask Kurisu for the reason of her tears she answers me that way, Saya who arrives after also speaks, but her voice decreases as the words move forward until what she said was indistinguishable, I only understand that she was worried that her father and I fought. It must have been because of my previous words, although we both of them argue sometimes, it does not mean that she does not cherish him. She knows well how I treat my enemies, so maybe she was worried about what I said. "Don''t worry Saya, although your father and I may have different opinions, it''s not like I hate him." I also try to calm Saya''s restlessness then she gives me a big smile when she hears me, but for some reason that makes Kurisu jealous which pinches me on the side, then I try to calm her by stroking her back a little. Soichiro and several others gathered around a little later, they ask me about what occurred in the hospital and then I explain with a summary of what happened in that place. I didn''t have to hide the things that the guys had done, rather it was better that they knew it, so they would be careful and watch over them, then I tell them all the information I got from them before. When they hear it, many see them with distaste, mainly women. They could only shrink like turtles because of the shame of being labeled as bastards, but since they are still useful I intervene before the others want to reject and not accept them. "Well, they may be bastards, but they still have hands and feet with which they can do some work. We will simply have someone keep them under surveillance and they can pay what they have done with work... also if they try to commit their previous crimes again or escape, we can put a bullet in their heads" "B-boss ... that doesn''t help us at all" "Help you? Why should I talk good things about you? You should be grateful that I didn''t kill you for trying to put your hands on the girls." "T-those were the orders of this guy" One of them speaks for everyone to try to defend themselves, but still, his argument does not sound very convincing, since the others do not believe in his words. Yuriko-san decides to intercede for them and also speaks. "Alexander-kun is right, they are still people. Although they were wrong we cannot abandon them, as he says, they will have to pay for what they did with work" No, you are wrong Yuriko-san ... for me, they are more like pack animals but let''s leave it that way since others agree that they stay after what she says. "How is it going the loading of trucks?" "We continue to do it, but it will still take a while. Besides, Soichiro has someone repairing the vehicles in the parking lot, if we can get them to turn on, we will have to wait for them be loaded too" "Do you think they can repair them?" "It''s hard to say with certainty, but the mechanic who is with us promised me that at least he would make one work" I change of subject to the progress of our main objective of coming here, on the side of Yuriko-san it seems that things are going smoothly, but the issue of other vehicles, as Soichiro says is not very certain. Also, if we only have one mechanic in the group, asking him to repair a fleet of vhicles in a few hours is not realistic. "There are no more mechanics in the men you have saved?" "No, the only mechanic here is Tokaba" "I-I''m a mechanic !" When I was talking to Soichiro, one of the men that I brought from the hospital raises his hand with enthusiasm after listening to us. We both turned to where he is and that only makes him more nervous. "Are you a mechanic ?" "Y-yes, boss!" "Well, why don''t you have someone take him with the other mechanic and check if what he says is the truth, Soichiro? If what he says is real, it would be much better to have two mechanics fixing the vehicles." "Seems right to me" "I hope you don''t lie to me, if you just do it to try to look good, things will only be worse for you." "N-no, I''m a mechanic really!" "If so, then go and fix the cars that others tell you" "Yes, Boss!" One of Soichiro''s men directs him to where the other mechanic is fixing the cars. As there is nothing left we only wait for the trucks to be filled and repaired, I tell another one of the things that also had to be processed. "These guys had a den near here ... from what they told me, it seems that there are several women in that place and some men who stayed to watch, someone should go there and deal with it." "... It doesn''t seem like you want to go there" "Sorry, I already did my good action of the day when going to the hospital. "I can go Soichiro" "No, I will go, you are already busy recording everything that is filling the trucks" "I have other things to do ... one of you go with Soichiro and show him the way to your hiding place, the rest come with me, I have something interesting to show you. Scythe brings that guy." "... I will go and continue to help Yuriko-san with the inventory of the trucks ... don''t overdo it Alex." "Then I will accompany you Alex-san" "Me too ~" "... Shisuka, why don''t you go and check on Alice''s dad?" "Oh! It''s true ~" While the Takagi couple agreed with who was going, I give orders to the men who just joined us and after asking Scythe to bring their ex-leader, I begin to walk out of sight of others. Kurisu probably having more time with me gave herself an idea of what I¡¯m about to do, so she decided to avoid seeing something that might traumatize her. Saeko decides to accompany me, I have no problem with her looking at what I am about to do, I think she is a girl with a strong mind. On the other hand, I do not feel well letting Shisuka observe, so I ask her to go check Alice''s father as a pretext, it is good that she does not seem to hesitate and goes humming happily. We walk until there is no one else to see us and then I take out my poke-ball by throwing it a few meters away from me. Immediately the Venus Luciferian appears showing all its mouths while it twists a little, then I walk towards it and caress its leaves making it react happily. Everyone else apart from Saeko and the fainted man is surprised by the sudden appearance of the plant, without explaining where it came from, I say to them. "Now I want everyone to observe something ... what can happen to you if you are idiots like this guy and try to go against me again. Scythe wake up the guy that you brought¡± "... It would have been better if you did while he was sleeping, that way he wouldn''t suffer so much" Along with Saeko''s words, Scythe thinks for a few seconds how to carry out my orders, in the end, she sticks the claws of one of her hands on the man''s shoulder and twists them tightly, then the guy wakes up screaming. "Gyaaaaa !!" "Scythe is enough, he''s already awake" I stop her from continuing, because, perhaps finding his reaction funny, she continued after the guy had woken up, not that I felt sorry for him, I just didn''t want him to make such a noise and faint again because of the pain. "Now let me introduce you to my other pet, isn''t it cute? It''s a plant that I''ve been taken care of recently giving it some fertilizer." Neither response to me and they just watch my two pets while trembling a little, Saeko pulls out a handkerchief and starts cleaning Scythe''s hand that was stained with blood as if she were just a girl who got dirty with mud when playing. "W-where am I? ... ah! You bastards how dare to betray me, I will kill you all !!" The guy who had just woken up, after his pain subsided a little, spoke inspecting his surroundings and find us. When he saw his former subordinates, the fury he showed earlier returned to him. But after searching for his body he couldn¡¯t find his rifle, so he did nothing but to shout at them. Finding him annoying, I stand in front and kick him in the stomach, as a result, he falls to his knees vomiting everything he had in his stomach. "L-little bitch! I''ll kill you ... no, first I''ll have fun with you and then I''ll give you to the zombies as food!!" "Hahaha, what a coincidence, I was thinking about similar things ... I already had fun with you, now I will make you pay for your intentions against Shisuka ..." I kick it with more strength throwing him near the Venus, with my strength now it was not difficult. After a few seconds of rolling on the ground while cursing, stops, he gets up even more furious and then when he tries to say something I just smiled at him, when he sees me he closes his mouth and seems to calm down ... or rather fear invades him. "N-now I remember you ... you are that girl from before, n-no, you are that demon !!" With each word he takes one step back and then collides with the stems of Venus, so he instinctively turns and raises his head to see what stops him. "Hiii, what is this thing?" "Go ahead, it''s the new bag of fertilizer that I brought you, take it" "E-eh?" [Shaaah] As if it had been waiting for my words, the Venus opens one of its mouths and throws it at the guy, catches him sticking its spikes from the mouth and lifts him. "Gyaaa !! It hurts !!" Then, like an animal that tries to accommodate a prey in its mouth, it opens and closes it until the whole man is inside. " Let me go !! Let me go damn thing !! Eh? Haaaa!! IT BURNS ME !!" A little white smoke begins to emanate from the mouth of the plant, probably because of the acid with which it digests its prey. Screams louder than the previous ones are heard in the area making those who watch the show tremble, a few minutes later the sound stops. "Is it clear what can happen if you betray me?" There are no words in response because their teeth were chattering and they couldn''t talk. They only nod so hard that one would think their heads could come off. With the things done I send those men to go and help to load the trucks too, without waiting for another word they run quickly. "What do you think, haven''t I improved my way of speaking to people?" "... Haaa, Alex-san. Leave the part of convincing others to the Takagi." Saeko sighs and tells me ... well, instead of convincing, my procedure is more to subdue others, but since it has worked so far I do not see why to change the way I do it, I do not mind being the bad cop and that the Takagi couple the good one. "Since you''ve finished what you intended, should we come back?" "I think I will leave the Plant here for Scythe to feed it, the time we spent in the Takagi house it grew a lot, let''s give it more nutrients to continue developing. When they finish loading the trucks I will come back to look for them, Scythe makes sure to take care of your little sister and feed her with the zombies that you find near the area. Don''t go too far, I don''t want to have to look for you when is time to go, do you understand? " "Sis-ter... ta-ke... ca-re ..." After instructing Scythe, Saeko and I return to where the trucks are loading. I do not see Soichiro, he must have gone to the hiding place of the men who attacked us in the hospital, with nothing to do I look for a place to sit and watch the trucks being loaded. Time passes slowly when you don''t have anything to do, after what seemed like an eternity to me I see some cars arriving and parking. Soichiro gets off having a somewhat grim face ... well, that''s one of the reasons I didn''t want to go. Then several more people descend from the car, some are the people who had accompanying him, the others were mostly women. Some walked on their own feet, but a few had to have someone carry them. What they had in common was that they looked somewhat unfortunate and they seemed to have a strong aroma, because when some other people approached to help they frowned and take a hand to block their mouth and nose. "It seems you found the hiding place of those guys" When Soichiro sees me sitting, he approaches me and when he is at a distance where is easy to talk with him, I speak to him. He with apparent dislike, tells me. "Maybe we were a little soft in punishing those men, some of the women were driven mad ..." "We can only make them work harder, they don''t serve us dead and if we imprison them they will only become a burden, you should also get used to seeing those scenarios. Not all survivor groups are led by someone like you or me." He thinks about it and responds by shaking his head in agreement, I also remind him that the state of the survivors will not always be so good, it is a fact that with this kind of events the rights of the people they had previously were not respected. But the fact of facing the group in the hospital aroused restlessness in me. It was fortunate that they only had one rifle, if they had been a heavily armed group, things would not be as easy as this time. We have to get more weapons ... I don''t want to get them in the system, because that would generate a great expense, so we will have to get them in another way. "What are you thinking about?" Soichiro takes me out of my inner thoughts by asking, so I tell him the concerns I have. Trying to solve this problem, I remember the policewomen, the most common places to find weapons are the police stations or the military bases, so they, belonging to an organization of that type, know better where to go to get them. With that idea in mind, I order someone to call them here. "Tell the policewomen to come, I have something to check with them" Mizusu who was close gets up and goes to look for them, after a few minutes she is accompanied by them. When Matsushima arrives where Soichiro and I are, ask why we call her, then I also explain the plan to her. "So you two want to take the weapons from the police station?" "They are necessary to defend ourselves against zombies, it is better that we have them in our hands than to see them in the hands of others ... it is also not certain if they are still there." That''s what worried me the most, having to take a trip in vain. But Matsushima''s next words make my day. "No, they must still be there, this week it was my turn to take over the armory of the police station near here, I have the key to it and the only copy is in the Central Police Headquarters" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 43: Leaving From The Mall [Edited] I was happy to hear that she was responsible for the armory in her commissary, but her companions had probably cursed her until they got tired... with her sixth sense of a woman she must have noticed what I thought because immediately speak in her defense. "How would I know that a zombie apocalypse would be unleashed? Asami called me for help, so I came because I was worried for her being a rookie¡­ besides, every officer has his own weapon for daily use." "S-sorry senpai" "Alex-san, it wasn''t because of her woman¡¯s sixth sense that she realized what you thought ... you said it out loud" Asami apologizes for the problems that she caused to Matsushima and Saeko informs me that my internal dialogue apparently was not that internal, but ended up actually saying everything I was thinking. Damn it, I really have to correct that habit, or I''ll get into trouble later. Maybe it''s because I constantly talk to Aurora in my head. "Well, let''s not think about what could happen to other people, let''s focus on us, we have to go to the police station for those weapons" "I still haven''t agreed to help with that!" "Oh, really? It''s a shame, I''ll get those weapons with or without your help, I don''t mind having to undress you completely to find the armory key, it''s you choice to go dressed or fully exposed to the commissary." "N-no, you wouldn''t dare ... I''m still an officer of the Law!!¡± "Kakaka, go ahead and try me, we''ll know right away" "Matsushima-san, please help us with that ... or I''m afraid you''ll end up naked." "Alexander stop joking, please cooperate official Matsushima, we need the weapons to protect ourselves and others, we can face a few zombies with rudimentary weapons, but if we are surrounded by a large crowd of them, we will be in serious trouble" Being honest, if I have to undress a mature woman, my first choice would not be Matsushima, I would prefer it to be Soichiro''s wife... When I think about that, I immediately look around and see at everyone''s reaction, Fuuu, it is a relief that this time it did not escape from my mouth or I would have to appease the wrath of Soichiro who is currently trying to convince Matsushima. "Well, I will open the armory, but we will only take up the arms if there are no other police officers in the place." In the end, Matsushima is convinced and says that, that seems fine to me, I don''t think there are more cops in the place. If they were not finished by the zombies, the people who surely went there asking for help would probably put all their fears and frustrations in them for not controlling the current situation, which I can say, that is human nature. So if we add the fact that they couldn''t take out the other weapons, things shouldn''t have gone very well there. Or they ended up running away or facing an enraged crowd added to the zombies. "We can''t all go there" "I agree with what Soichiro says, taking the entire convoy would only cause unnecessary problems" "So what will we do?" "We will separate into two groups, some will get ahead to the amusement park and others will go to the police station to look for the weapons." After analyzing the problem, that is the best way to go that I can think of, I mention it for others to hear and they also consider it as the best option. With the plan to follow, we decided to carry it out when the trucks have finished filling the cargo, the others return to their respective previous activities and Soichiro goes to where Yuriko-san was to inform her. The night passes without any problem, the distraction of the burning hospital attracted most of the zombies in the area to that place, and we only had to take care of the occasional lost ones that came to the mall. In the end the mechanics also manage to repair another 2 cargo trucks that were in the parking lot, so they also proceed to fill them. Having nothing to do, without realizing it, I fall asleep,and wake up later to find myself wrapped in a sheet while Shisuka holds me on her body. She also rested peacefully, on my other side was Saeko watching the others doing their work. "Didn''t you sleep Saeko?" "Yes, everyone took turns for rest. I just woke up after taking Shisuka-san''s place to watch by your side." "Was there a problem while I was sleeping?" Although I knew that everything should have happened without any setback, because if not, Aurora would wake me up. I ask to make conversation with her and as I thought she tells me that nothing new happened while smiling at me. "The trucks that have been repaired are almost finished loading, we can leave soon " "Fwaaa ... alright" I yawn taking the heaviness off my body from sleeping and I get up carefully not to wake Shisuka. I look at the trucks and the three I bought in the system are fully loaded, now people move filling the other two as Saeko said. Aurora, how much to dawn? [Less than two hours] If so, they¡¯ll probably finish almost in sync with the sunrise, I look for Kurisu, but couldn¡¯t locate her, Saya¡¯s and Kurisu¡¯s job of recording things was taken by Mizusu and Niki at some point, so I ask Saeko for her. "Where is Kurisu?" "Fufufu, calm down, I don''t think she abandoned you, you just need to give her some time. Right now she is in the car sleeping" She also gets up, gets closer to me and points to the TR-12, then bends down a bit to match my height and gives me a light kiss. "¡­Good Morning" She really is an affectionate girl to greet me with a kiss after waking up, in response I return another slightly more invasive stroking her tongue with mine. After about a minute I separate my lips from her and I smiles, making her blush. "We will have organize how people will be divided into each group" "What group do you want to be in?" "I will go with those who go to the police station to collect the weapons" "I thought so ... me too-" "I think it is better that you go in the group that will go to the amusement park, probably Soichiro will also go to the commissary, and you being the other person adept at the sword between us would balance that team more" "... well, if that''s what you want, I will go in that group ... will you take Kurisu with you?" While I and Saeko talk, we walk towards a table where the Takagi couple was sitting with a cup of coffee or tea. Although she said that she is not possessive, it seems she can''t help feeling a little jealous, or maybe she is someone competitive? ... I answer as we continue moving forward. "No, of the people who use weapons, the ones I trust the most are her and Hirano, I plan to bring the latter to the commissary, so take care between the two of you during the journey and when you two are in the amusement park ... also take care Shisuka, don''t let her end up being eaten by some zombie because of her carelessness.¡± "Fufufu, don''t you fear that any of us will end up eliminating the competition?" Among them the one that worried me the most was Shisuka, as she having nothing to defend herself ... if I gave her a weapon, I don''t know if she would end up shooting herself. As for Saeko''s question, I smiled in response, because of their personalities I don''t think any girl does that madness. While we talk to each other, we get to where Soichiro and Yuriko-san were, when we get close they put their eyes on us and then the wife is the first to speak. "Haaa, Saya missed an opportunity to go to sleep, that girl is somewhat careless in that sense, well, she inherit that part from you Soichiro" I thought her previous comments were just a joke to annoy Saya, but now I feel she really wants us to be together. For my part I do not disagree with her idea, but I also do not feel very motivated to pursue skirts having this body, we just have to wait for things to develop normally. Saeko just smiles at her comment, so Yuriko- san returns the gesture, and then she invites us to take a seat to drink the same as them. We accept the offer and take a chair at the table, so she serves us what seems to be coffee, I take a sip after putting some sugar on it and I talk about the matter I came for. "Have you thought about how we will divide the groups?" "I''ll take some men and the officer Matsushita and we''ll go to the police station" Soichiro answers at the end of my question, as I thought he would go to the police station, but it seems that he took us out of the equation, so I speak right away. "It seems good to me, but the less people the better. Besides, I, Hirano and Scythe will go with you. I think it is good to take one of the armed vehicles and another to transport things, preferably a small car, not a truck." "¡­Ok" He looks at me for a moment and realizing that I will not change my mind about what I said he accepts. With things cleared we enjoy our cups of coffee while the others continue to load the remaining 2 trucks. Time passes and the dark night begins to have lighter shades indicating that it will be soon dawn. Now all cars are filled with supplies from the mall, leaving only room for people to enter. "Alex-kun, you''re cruel for leaving me alone there ~" In addition, sleeping people wake up and those who work go to trucks to rest after an arduous effort. "I''m sorry about that, Shisuka, but I had some things to talk about with Soichiro." I give an excuse to Shisuka who complaint to me after she woke up and didn''t saw anyone ... honestly we didn¡¯t talk so much between us, but I got distracted after drinking coffee and forgot about her. "I''ll make up for it later Shisuka, now I''m going to pick up Scythe" "It''s a promise ~" "¡­I''m going too" "I want to see how Scythe-chan passed the night" Kurisu who had woken up and got a little upset when I told her to go with the group in the direction of the amusement park, tells me while she gets by my side, but is a relief that when she learned that Saeko and Shisuka would also go with her, she calmed down. Saeko who cares about Scythe also comes, so the three of us walked to the place that I left my plant a few hours ago. Walking for a short time soon we see our goal, but what we see surprises us. Now my plant has 4 parts similar to mouths, its stems now appear to be more than 4 meters long, but being twisted they do not look so large, in addition to what looked like a bulb of a growing flower that has a pistil similar to a tongue of a snake and goes in and out, another one was added to be 2 now. Also its several vines could stretch on a perimeter of 10m, it no longer looked like a plant but a complete carnivorous trap. Its level had obviously advanced, now was a [Venus Luciferian level 24] and had surpassed me in level. Scythe at this time had been bringing 2 zombies dragging one in each hand ... it seems that she had to devise the form to maintain the rhythm with which the plant digests its food. Without getting too close, she just throw the zombies carelessly, then the parts that are like flower buds seem to notice them. Maybe they really work like snake tongues to look for their food ... discovering their prey, the vines immediately throw themselves at the zombies and entangle them to drag it in the next second. In the end they are taken by different mouths and they swallow them. "It is a very interesting plant ... besides being dangerous, are you sure that people will not be eaten if they approach it?" Kurisu comments after seeing how the plant eats the zombies, I answer that it is safe since it only attacks when I allow it to do so and with the link between us it can understand enough not to attack people when I order it. Also, the plant until now had only eaten one human... its main diet is zombies, so let''s say it''s safe. Scythe after seeing that the plant eats the zombies, turns around to go for more, but before she can take a step I speak to stop her. "Scythe, that''s enough. We have to get out of here." She must have been very focused on her homework, because she only noticed us until she heard my voice, at seeing us she walk with hurried steps to where we are. "Ma-ss-ter" "Good work Scythe-chan" "Bi-ig¡­" Saeko begins to caress her pigtails while praising her, she does not pay attention to that and instead points to Venus and says¡­ is she complaining about her big appetite or praising her because she grew up? It must be the latter since she does not seem to mind hunting zombies. "Yes, your little sister has grown a little, well, now I will pick her up so we can leave." I take out the poke-ball and aim it at the plant, seconds later it disappears into it. With nothing else to do in this place we return to where the others are. When we arrive, most of them are already in cars to go to our new base, only some of them were waiting for us. When Soichiro sees us, he walks towards us so we also turn to him to meet halfway. "Everything is ready, we can leave at any time. I just wanted to know what military car you wanted to take to the police station. Also, the mechanics were able to repair that van, it will serve to transport things" When we are near he asks me, pointing to the two vehicles with equipped weapons and a van that looked a bit worn. It''s good that he didn''t take my cars and make decisions for himself, but now I have to think about which vehicle to take. In the end I point to the 8-wheel vehicle, although it seems a bit more dangerous to have the driver''s part exposed, I am not the one who will drive, if something happens to you, Soichiro, it would be unfortunate, but you can go in pace to the other world, I will take care of your wife and daughters. "... Your words more than comforting me, I feel they had another meaning" "Fufufu, you must take care of yourself and return Soichiro ... you cannot leave a child with that responsibility" "... Yes dad, you have to come back and take care of mom" Oh shit, I said again what I was thinking in my mind. I quickly tell him that this is what anyone would do for a partner with the one who fights together in the same place, I don''t know if he is innocent or a little slow with those things, but he only accepts my words by nodding. On the other hand, Yuriko-san must have realized what I meant by my words, but she take it as a joke of a child and just laugh at that comment. Saya looks at me and her mother repeatedly and then with a serious tone tells Soichiro that. We separated into small groups and began to say goodbye to each other, everyone who came with me from the school gather around me, then we tell each other to be careful on the trip and hope to see us again at the amusement park. "Alex ... you shouldn''t go after married women, well, we''ll talk about that after we meet at the park. You have to make sure you get back safe and sound." "Alex-san, come back soon. We all will be waiting for you" "Alexander-san, please take care of my dad too. Besides, my mom already has him, but I¡­" "Hirano, you have to be careful and come back" "... Both come back safe" "" Both take care "" "Everyone also take care, see you soon" When we said goodbye, Kurisu hugged me tightly as she scolded me for my previous comment, it was just a joke ... yes, just a joke. Also, I said that I would take care of Yuriko-san if something happened to Soichiro, so technically she would be single again. Haaa ... it seems that I won¡¯t escape being scolded once I return. Similarly Saeko hugs me and we say goodbye, it seems for being in front of everyone this time there will be no kiss ... it''s a shame. Saya as usual, speaks by diminishing her tone until the words are imperceptible. Hirano also exchanges words of encouragement with others, so when I wanted to leave, someone lifts me up. When I feel the two large and soft mounds in which my face is submerged, I realize that it is Shisuka now that think about it I had not said goodbye to her. "Alex-kun, you have to make sure that you are not eaten by zombies and come back, you still have to keep your promise to compensate me for leaving me sleeping alone! I will feel a little sad not being able to hug you for a while ..." Her words sound like a bad omen ... damn it Shisuka, if something happens to me during the trip, I will make sure to punish you when I return. And although it is very nice to be like this, my lungs begin to demand air, it is time for you to let me go! As she seemed to forget that living beings need oxygen to survive, I turn to my last resort to free myself from her strong hug. With a little more force than the previous time, after sucking her chest, I bite her left nipple. "Hyaaaan !!" "Ha ... ha ... we''ll have a talk when I come back Shisuka ..." "Mooo, Alex-kun bad ... I think this time you left me a mark" When she checked her chest, the attention of all men was absorbed, since the way she did it was a bit erotic. She stroked her left breast with the palm over the clothes and then decided to focus the tip of index and middle finger on her nipple while massaging the area where was bitten. Then stopping this scene Kurisu intervenes while she takes the Shisuka¡¯s other hand and pulls her to the car. "Shisuka-san you should have more awareness of yourself !!" With the others also going to the car, me and Hirano went to the 8-wheeler, in which Soichiro was already waiting for us, he took 3 of his men to accompany us that were already inside. In addition, Matsushima was in front of the wheel of the van that was repaired accompanied by Asami, the latter I asked her to come because she also knew the area where we were going. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited: XArezzX Chapter 44: Arrival at the destinations[Edited] Now I had the choice of going in a large military vehicle that was obviously safer, but was full of men and reeked of testosterone. Or going in a van that had just been repaired, but with the scent of women in the age where they have fully bloomed. My brain ordered me to go to the first vehicle, but my feet advanced themselves to the van... Hirano was going in my same direction so I speak telling him to change the course. "Hirano, you go and take the machine gun of the military vehicle" [... One of these days, you''ll be in trouble by following your hormones instead of your brain Alexander] Haaa¡­ Many say it is better to die happily than to live unhappy, Aurora. But I don''t want to die yet, I''ll try to control myself. In addition, the cars will go one after the other and the military vehicle is the one who will make a way in the streets, so the danger will be minimal. On the other hand, I don''t like anything being locked in a metal box. The 8-wheeled vehicle, apart from the driver and those who controlled the weapons, the rest must be enclosed as sardines. I open the door on the other side of the driver of the van, Asami, who was going there, seeing me she moves more to the center so that I can enter, but when I''m about to board I discover a problem ... Scythe was by my side as usual. I thought about sending her to the other car, but Soichiro''s men would probably complain, also I didn''t like the idea of leaving her locked in a closed space full of guys. Without further choice I make her go up first, when she does, Asami stiffens and seems to be quite afraid. Ignoring that, I climb and sit on Scythe''s legs. With everyone inside, Matsushima starts the engine. After the other vehicle moves, she immediately begins to following them, I lay on Scythe''s breast that were in the right place to being like cushions for my head, perhaps instinctively or for imitating others she wraps my waist with her arms. When I turn with the two police women and look at Asami who is still stiff as a stone, because is a little awkward that she be in such state I speak to reassure her a little. "Scythe won''t hurt you if you don''t bother her, think about her like a puppy that, if you''re nice to it, it''ll play happily with you, but if you make it angry it''ll bite you" "... I''ve never seen a dog tear a person apart with its claws" "Don''t worry about her Asami, if she wanted to attack someone, the person on her legs would surely be the first. What I want to know is what happened to the man who was the leader of the men from the hospital? Did you kill him too?" It seems useless to try to reassure Asami ... when we both were talking, Matsushima asks me with a serious face intervening in our conversation. Damn it, why does she seem more concerned for a bastard than for me? I will never understand the mind of persons from the government. "No, I didn¡¯t kill him" I turn my sight with her and look her in the eyes responding, technically I am responsible for his death, but it was not I who killed him, so I am not lying either. She continues to watch me for a few seconds ... damn it woman, look at the road. What happens if we collide? As if listening to my complaints, she returns her eyes on the road and nods, but then continues to question me. "So what happened to him?" That is such an easy and difficult question at the same time to respond, I did not want to answer her, then she was disturbed again and begin to lecture me, I just want to have a quiet trip. With that in mind, I answered vaguely since if I kept in silence will be worse. "Now he should be in the process of remaking his life ... the last thing I knew about him is that he was helping plants to grow" "Plants? ... He wants to be a farmer or something like that? I do not think it easy with the world as it is now, but well, as long as he correct his life should be fine. I thought you''d kill him, but it seems I was wrong, I''m sorry for doubting you¡± If she says that, it will make me feel bad, is this what I feel in my stomach my remorse? ... No, I think it must be a gas, because I felt nothing when I saw the Venus devour the guy. "Fo-od ... si-ss-ter..." "Hiii ... the zombie is hungry ... don''t eat me!!¡± Asami misunderstands Scythe''s words, she gets even more scared and cries while saying ... damn it Scythe, don''t discover me after everything that I say so she doesn''t bother me for the guy. "Calm down, she just want this." To avoid they have other ideas, I take out a crystal after putting my hand in my pocket and then I give it to Scythe to eat. They both observe curious, so it seems that it worked to distract them. "She thinks you are her sister?" When things calm down, Matsushima asks with doubts seeing the two of us. Hell, she really likes to ask questions ... maybe that''s why she became a cop. I wanted to deny it strongly, but that would only complicate the things. "¡­I suppose." "I-I knew it was a lie that you were a boy" "It wasn''t a lie! ... now that I think about it, Scythe may not have filled up ..." "Hiii, s-senpai help!" "... Please stop scaring Asami" I clench my teeth and with more pain than I felt when I lied to her for what happened to the guy, I answer. Then Asami who had calmed down gives me a low blow with her words, in retaliation I decide to remind her of Scythe. We continue our trip to the police station, talking to each other. We do not have any setbacks and with the LAV making our way we did not have to overwhelm any zombie, just had to endure the shocks by the bodies lying on the asphalt that the van occasionally passed. That way we arrive at the police station, where the vehicles stop. We looked around and people could not be seen or heard. My guess must have been right, the cops fled or fell fighting with the zombies. "Isn''t that Riku? Besides, the one over there isn''t Hina?" While looking around, Matsushima''s voice is heard ... I look in the same direction she was looking and there are several zombies wearing police uniforms, they must have been her former co-workers, for their misfortune, they could not escape. "They are not, now there is only their body walking without meaning ... do not hesitate to pull the trigger when you two see a familiar face because they will not hesitate to nail their teeth in your flesh" "That''s¡­" "S-senpai ..." I warn the two beforehand so they can prepare themselves mentally, here will be many faces that they know become zombies and if they hesitate to kill them, it will only put them in danger. Soichiro and 2 of his men get down with Hirano from the vehicle, the one who stays takes the place where the machine gun was, he is probably the one who stayed to watch the cars. "If you can''t face them, it''s better if you stay here, just give me the keys of the armory." "... no, I''ll go too" "Me too" I nod to their words and then we all go down. It is a relief that they came, I did not want to have to look for the armory in the entire building. We meet the others and walk to enter the building, on the way I, Soichiro and Scythe kill any zombie that blocks our way until we reach the doors. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Kurisu) We separated from Alex and the others in the mall, we were heading to the amusement park that is on the edge of the city. It was a bit strange, although it was Japan, it wasn''t the Japan I know ... this must be what others think of as parallel worlds. As a scientist, it is a bit exciting to check these theories from my own experience, but seeing how there are zombies walking through the streets, is also very scary. Now I feel nostalgic for desk work ... I don''t think I''m suitable for field work. I hold tight the rifle that Alex gave me the first day we met, without him by my side, it''s the only thing that can trust to defend myself. " you miss Alex-san so soon? We don''t even have 10 minutes separate from him." "Eh? I-isn''t that! ... I thought the two of you had become very close too, don''t you miss him?" "Fufufu, in fact, I would also like to be by his side right now" "I miss him much too, I want to hug Alex-kun !!" "Shisuka-san, keep your eyes on the road while you are driving!" The one that gets me out of my thoughts asking is Saeko-san ... I don''t hate or dislike her , but quite the opposite, I think she is a great girl that I can get along with, only that every time I see her, feel that my heart is compress. The reason is simple, I know she has a close relationship with Alex and although he and I don''t clarify what kind of relationship we are in, I can''t stop feeling what I feel. Alex has been clear that he will not be in a love relationship with a single girl, that may not be normal with the customs with which I have lived so far, but seeing through the window of the car the dead people walking, what is normal in my life now? So, even if I get jealous at times, I don''t think that cannot accept more girls by his side. The only problem is that when I see them, before realizing I start comparing myself to them. For example, Saeko-san, is someone very beautiful and besides that she is skilled with the sword, compared to me, she can surely help Alex much better ... The second to speak is Shisuka-san ... my other rival. It may seem that we are in more even terrain, since she is not someone skilled to fight, the only difference is her appearance ... seriously, what happens with that body of her, it seems that she was created to attract the eyes of any man ... I-I wonder if she will tell me what to ate to get that body... no, I think my development phase is over and missed that opportunity. "What''s wrong Kurisu-san, why do you have that depressed face?" "Haaa ... no, it''s nothing, I was just thinking a few things" "... I understand, Shisuka-san, do you know where the amusement park is? Is there a long way to go?" "Hmn? No, I''m just following the path that Yuriko-san''s car follows." Shisuka points to the military car in which Komuro-kun is seen above it managing the machine gun in case of emergencies. Alex wanted us to go in that car since it was safer, but in the end we decided to use the Humvee of Shisuka''s friend, although I think it''s still a very robust car. That''s why we decided to leave the other one with free space in case we found someone along the way, so that they can climb immediately. "As it is on the outskirts of the city, it will take some time for us to arrive" The one who answer is Rei, I look at her and think when we met, at first Alex and her could not stand each other, but now the environment between them has softened somewhat, at least they do not argue at all times, perhaps it was for that reason that I had a bad first impression of her. "Rei-chan, because you didn''t go with Komuro-kun, did you two fight again?" "Why should I go with him? !!" "Aren''t you a couple?" "No, we are not! ... We are only childhood friends, do not listen to what that perverted brat says!!¡± "Hmp, they have always been like that, it is obvious that they both feel something for each other, but neither takes a step forward" "That''s not your problem, Saya!" "You''re right, now I don''t care anymore ... but, why do I always fall in love with boys who have other girls with them?" The last girl to speak is Saya, from what I have noticed, she also fell in love with Alex, but he has not been as proactive with her as with Saeko or Shisuka ... I worry more about her mother, when we meet again I will have to speak clearly with him, I can''t allow him to go after married women. Looking around I notice that for some reason he seems to like women with mature appearance or character more, I wonder if he lacked a maternal figure in his childhood? "What I don''t understand is how you can allow that little pervert to go after you 3 at the same time ... if you allow him to continue like this, I don''t know what he will become in the future" Rei changes the subject towards us probably to avoid continuing to discuss her situation with Komuro-kun. I feel my face reddening since she says it as if we both were dating, I can''t lie and say that I feel nothing for him with my two rivals present, but I am very ashamed for someone to knows that I have fallen in love with a child 6 years younger than me. "But Alex-kun is so cute, it''s unfair that only one stays with him" "... leaving the nurse''s comment aside. You two must be more rational" "Fufufu, It only matters that I like him and he also seems to feel the same for me, the rest does not interest me" "... I''m still thinking about it ... but I''m sure that I don''t want to separate from him" We both answered at the same time, but upon hearing Saeko-san''s words, not wanting to stay behind her, after saying the first, I quickly add the following sentence. "This world drove all of you crazy? It is not correct that several people are in the same relationship" "You may be right and this world affected us, but you have seen women who, according to the group that attacked us in the hospital, helped? They ended up being tools to relieve stress ... and I fear that it will not be an isolated case, women who can¡¯t fend for themselves, would probably end up like them. So having to share my man I do not see it as the worst result that I can have, and since before this happened, I felt that the norms of society were suffocating me. " Remembering the look of those women, a chill goes through my spine ... if my previous world had to go through the same thing, or if I somehow came to this world alone by myself, I could probably end up like them. I was lucky to have Alex by my side to teach and give me weapons to defend myself, I don''t want to think what would have happened if I were alone on my own. "T-that''s ..." It seems that I am not the only one who is disturbed to have the image of those women in their minds, they are affected too... with the exception of Shisuka-san who continues to drive while humming a song. "Many will no longer worry about the norms and laws of society in this world, so I will not have to worry about what others think of sharing my man, maybe in the future other women will even envy me for being able to be by his side, since having a capable man to trust in will be worth a lot in this world¡± After her words, Rei says nothing and remains in silence, but I also think her words are true. Since not only in this apocalyptic world are her words are applicable, even in a normal one, having a reliable partner has always been a source of envy. During our conversation, time went by without us noticing it and before we knew it, we had a great construction in front of us. The first thing that came to our vision were the walls that were about 3 meters high, seemed to be made of stone arranged one on top of the other, with it¡¯s only entrance facing the road through which the cars went. Its appearance, as they had mentioned before, resembled the walls of an ancient castle in old Europe. I don''t understand people with money, how can they spend so much on something unnecessary ... well, now it will have at least a proper use. Being on the outskirts of the city, the amount of zombies was minimal, just one or another that walked around the place can be seen. Looking at it, it certainly seemed like a good place for us to install, it has thick walls that surround the entire area and I don''t even think that a horde of zombies can tear it down. If Alex were here, he sure would be glad ... in fact I can imagine him naming himself as the king of this castle. Thinking about that, I can''t stop a smile from forming on my face, now we just have to clean the place of zombies to surprise him when the others return. "We arrived ~" "So this will be our new base? It doesn''t look bad at all." ¡°Yes , I think Alex would like this place." --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 45: Inside The Police Station[Edited] We entered through the double doors of the police station that were open, inside as the sun barely was rising over in the horizon and apparently the electric current had stopped working, the whole place was a bit dark. There were papers, blood and bodies scattered on the floor, the smell of rot emanated from the latter giving the Police station an even darker touch. This is what bothers me most in a world full of zombies, in the open you don''t notice much, but once you enter a closed place like this, it is hell for your nose. Due to the sound we made when entering, some bodies on the ground move. I don''t know if it''s because of lack of strength or something happened to them so they can''t stand up, but they only manage to crawl to where we are. "Where is the armory?" Soichiro asks looking at the policewomen waiting for directions to move, completely ignoring the creeping zombies since they should not be considered a threat. The two live girls were absorbed by all the images that their eyes collected, it must be difficult to imagine your old workplace in such a state, in addition to have your companions who you used to see every day trying to eat you only makes it worse. Knowing this, I and Soichiro calmly wait for their heads to process everything, meanwhile the dead girl in our group goes to where the zombies are and removes the crystals from their heads, then she checks around and when she does not see any other body move, runs where I am and gives them to me. "... I''m sorry, I was a little surprised. The armory is in that direction." As if the fact that Scythe had just killed all the zombies was the switch for Matsushima to return to herself, she spoke pointing to a hallway. Then the whole group walked in that direction. It was a little strange the amount of zombies inside the building, leaving aside those who were crawling, there was none walking through the corridors, it seemed that someone was previously responsible for cleaning the place... "It''s a little strange ... there are no zombies" ¡°Do you also think the same Soichiro?" This is bad, someone may have come before to find the weapons here ... it was naive to think we were the only ones with the idea of getting them. Now I just hope they couldn''t open the armory, with that concern in mind I hurry up the pace while I also tell others to do the same. "Let''s hurry ... maybe someone got ahead of us for the weapons." I turn into a hallway that indicates Matsushima as the way to go, then from the corner of my eye I catch a quick shadow that goes directly towards my neck. Instinctively blocking it with [Black Moon], in the next instant the sound of two metals colliding echoes in place. When I put my vision into what attacks me I am surprised, it was a zombie. The strange thing was its movements and appearance ... it was fast, different from the others we''ve seen so far. It had a small body, being a little taller than me. At first I thought it was a zombie of a poor child who had the misfortune of being infected, but when I analyzed it more closely, I realized that I was wrong. Its appearance, although it seemed still human, had begun to change. The muscles of the limbs were well defined, given the impression that they were made to make quick and agile movements. It was very different from the body in poor condition than the other zombies we had seen. What block and what this zombie attacked me with was a pair of long curved claws of about 15cm protruding from its palms, looking closely at where Its 5 fingers should be, now they had transformed into that intimidating pair of claws, if we compare them with something, they resembled those of a sloth. "Graaw!" The fact that I blocked it must have bothered it, because it yells at me near on my face. Distracted by the strange appearance of the zombie, when I noticed moving Its other arm where it had another pair of claws the same as the first were already a few inches from my side. "Kcuuh" "Graaawn" I try to back away, but it still manages to drive its claws into my flesh, Scythe seeing me wounded screams and pounces on the strange zombie separating it from me. [Beep] [Hp-20, you''ve been infected with the zombie virus] The damage that caused me was not so much, but the second sentence of the system makes alarms sound inside my head. I quickly try to get an antidote from my inventory, but then Soichiro''s voice prevents me. "Be careful!! ... Above you!!¡± I quickly look around with his first pair of words, but I only see Scythe tearing the zombie that infected me, then I was a second away from cursing Soichiro because I thought he was warning me too late, but when I hear what he saying after, then I raise the head. There was a zombie just like the previous one ... It stuck Its claws on the ceiling, no, looking more closely it had pushed the cells of the ornamental roof and walked holding his 4 limbs through the metal structure that held that roof ... man, now there are even zombies imitating spider-man ... While I had that stupid thought, this one falls on me, I try to receive it with Black Moon and taking out my colt, the sword goes through it, but with its weight it knocks me down and we both roll a little on the ground. "Haaaa !!" [Beep] [Hp-50] "Motherfucker!!" I scream when I feel that my left thigh bitten by the zombie, while I curse it, I put aside the butt of the zombie that is left over my face, then I point it with the colt to the head and empty the load when it lifts the face and tried to bite one more time. Now I was really upset, I can''t believe that my first 69 with this body was with a damned zombie ... I reload the gun and empty the cartridge in its head again. When I was taking out the third, Matsushima intervenes stopping me. "Enough ... is already dead ... you ... were you bitten?" With her words I remember that, and I immediately took out the antidote and applied it on one arm, everyone else looked at me strangely, some with concern others with surprise, but I ignore everything and just wait for the system notification. I don''t think it''s been more than a minute, so the first level antidote should be enough to deal with the infection, but I still take out a second level to use it in case the system tells me nothing. [Beep] [The infection has stopped] I sigh in relief hearing the message from the system, I check myself and see blood stains on my side and my leg... when I put my eyes on the last one the fury that reduced from knowing that I was no longer infected emerges again. "Bastard! Shitty zombie !!" As I didn''t want to waste more bullets, I started kicking it with my right foot that didn''t hurt when I made strong movements. "Alexander-san ... I know it''s something difficult to process, but hitting that zombie''s body won''t solve anything." "What the hell are you talking about?" I stop when Asami calls me, with my mood fully on I respond sharply not understanding what she meant by that. Looking at others who also had their eyes fixed on me, I realize then that I was apparently the only one, that her words seemed strange. "Alexander-kun ... you''ve been bitten ... that means you''re infected" Because of my tone Asami does not dare to answer me for what Hirano takes her place and tells me. Ah I see, now I understand why everyone looked at me that way, for everyone here being bitten means death. "Ah, don''t worry about that, that''s why I used the injection before. My anger is because, if this bastard bites me an inch above, then the wretch would have eaten my penis! I haven''t even used it yet and I almost lost it!! " ""E-eh?"" "... You mean you have a way to prevent people who are bitten from becoming zombies?" Soichiro, who was the fastest in processing what I said, asks me. The others are distracted by the reason for my fury and do not pay attention to the first thing I mention, well, it is certainly a very important thing, so it is normal for the rest to lose importance. A shiver runs through my body when I remember those sharp teeth and how close they were to my partner, the weirdo here is Soichiro for not caring ... demon!!, worry more, it''s very important to me! The others upon hearing him, think again about what I said, watching everyone''s reaction, my reason is restored a little. Shit, being in an altered state I was answering without thinking, I also used the antidote in front of the others... Well, it''s impossible to keep it a secret for them now. I nod, and then I explain the functioning of the antidotes that I have. The joy and surprise for such information was displayed on their faces, they undoubtedly understood how valuable these injections were, and they covered to some extent one of the main problems faced by those who are fighting against zombies, that is, being infected. "How do you have the antidote for the disease?" While the others were glad to know that there was an antidote in case they were bitten, Soichiro continues with his interrogation. Then others look at me with doubts and distrust ... I understand their thought process, it is something simple, if someone has the antidote of something, it is natural that he also knows about the disease. This was one of the main reasons why I did not make public that I had such things with me, most likely they think that I have something to do with what happened in this world. "I have no problem telling you, but I doubt you can believe me" "... Why don''t you try?" I think of a way to making credible to them, but I can''t find any, all the things that come on my mind are out of their common sense in... In that case let''s tell the truth, it''s better that they judge me like a crazy man than as the one that caused all this. "Well, the truth is ..." I explain a little of my origin and my purpose of coming here to this world, everyone is attentive to what I say at the beginning, but after continuing I can see the doubt and disbelief they feel for my words, then to prove what I said I summon my grimoire, this was the most striking thing I had with me to make them believe my words. Everyone is stunned when they see a book appear after a glow, in addition to that it stays floating in the air and it moves when I handled it with my mind. "... Do you really come from another world Alexander-kun?" Hirano being the one with the greatest knowledge on these issues is the first to speak, perhaps it was a rhetorical question, but I still answer with a confirmation. The others keep trying to assimilate the things I said, they put their eyes on me as if they wanted to discover something that makes me different from them, but when they didn''t find anything, they focus on the book floating and then exchange looks between them. "I would like to give you all the time you need to assimilate that, but unfortunately it is not the case. We do not know if there are more things like those that attacked me and they are certainly much more dangerous than normal zombies." ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re right. Since the zombie outbreak, is the first time I see those creatures" With that said, we all put our attention on the thing that bit me, when I evaluating it, it shows [Zombie type agility level 16] ... it was a zombie after all, but it had exceeded level 10. When it broke its first limit it must had evolved, but what worries me about the name is that, if there is an agility type, they must be able to develop in different aspects. Damn it, when I saw the anime, the zombies didn''t evolve ... although I think the plot only covers the first two days after the outbreak. Even so, are they not strengthening very fast? Aurora, didn''t you say it would take more than 100 years for the world to evolve? [Sorry Alexander, that data was before the bombs detonated. They filled the atmosphere with more energy, it was as if they put fertilizer in a field only that, instead of accelerating plant growth, they helped the world evolve faster] Shit, it seems that humans really seek self-destruction with everything they do¡­ so how long time do you think the world needs to evolve now? [¡­ Minimum 10 years, maximum 50 years. You do not have to worry about a zombie that manages to reach a level 2 soul in the time that you will be here, but I think that when they reached level 10 they began to cannibalize among them seeking to strengthen themselves¡­ you have to be careful as they will become stronger over time] That''s great, now I not only have to worry about zombie hordes, but also about they getting stronger individually. "Is that a zombie?" While cursing in my head, Matsushima asks to see the body with the skull bursting on the ground, so I speak confirming it and hurrying others to do the things we came here for. "Yes, but it seems the zombies are evolving, we need weapons more than ever, we don''t know the percentage of those that evolve and it is most likely that this is not their final form ... they can continue to do so to become stronger" "T-the zombies are getting stronger? W-we already had enough with their huge amount and now this ... Do humans have a chance to survive in this world?" The atmosphere becomes a bit bleaker than it was with Asami''s words, we all have similar thoughts ... haa, things will get harder with each passing day. At first I thought that surviving here for 6 months would be simple, but I couldn''t have been more wrong. "They should be the ones who took care of the normal zombies in this area, they shouldn''t recognize themselves as partners or of the same race" Being an experienced and observant person, Soichiro draws conclusions when analyzing the situation, the good thing is that as he says, it was not people who had cleaned the other zombies in the Police station, the bad thing is that the behavior of evolved zombies does not change many things. "You are right, but as everyone saw, it is a pity that they also consider us their enemies, they killing a few zombies does not help us much, on the contrary, it only makes them worse, since they do so in order to become stronger. Let''s continue, but everyone be careful, we don''t know if there are more of these zombies here, Scythe ... just take the crystals and leave that zombie''s body, let''s go " I take my sword embedded in the zombie that bit me and as I advanced a few steps I realized that Scythe was still tearing the first zombie that attacked me, I don''t know if she did it because she saw me when I was angry and taking it out on the zombie or was transmitted by my ability [Tame] that I wanted tear them apart, but she continued to attack it even after she killed it. With my words she stops and then takes the crystals of the two bodies and brings them to me, when she gives them to me she keeps looking at them, feeling a little sorry for her, I give her one of my inventory that was clean of blood with the approximate value of 100 equal to those she deliver me. "Good girl" "Grrrr" I praised her and stroked her hair a little so she grunted happily, also is good that she didn''t seem hurt by the fight, she just got a little dirty. So when she eats the crystal as if it were a candy, we go in search of the armory. Being alert we arrive at our destination without finding more problems. Matsushima takes out the key, opens the doors and then inside we find all the equipment of the Police station... I no longer remember the emotion, but this is what a child should feel when he goes to a toy¡¯s store. In the place were rifles, guns and uniforms of riot police in an orderly manner. But inside there were also boxes where they probably kept the ammunition for all the weapons, now I felt that the zombie bite was worth it. "Since there are quite a few things, we should immediately start moving these" "Wait Soichiro, I can take care of that" Since I no longer had the need to hide my skills anymore, I speak to stop Soichiro who was coming forward to take some things and move them to the cars. The van we brought now has become unnecessary, but this will also save us a lot of time. I walk forward and starting with the rifles, I sent them to my inventory. Seeing them disappear the others are surprised, then I explain to them while I continue to store everything that seems useful. "It is not necessary that we spend time making trips from the police station to the vehicles, I can store them in another space ... you all can help by bringing me everything that is useful and then I will take care of everything" ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 46: The Amusement Park [Edited] (POV of Saeko) The caravan stops in front of the gate grills of the amusement park that we will take as a base from now on. From what I have seen, it seems much safer than the Takagi house, we just have to reinforce the entrance ... well, that is something we all should think about once the others return. Now what we must do is take possession of this place and eliminate any zombie that may be inside. While the others were examining the place, I see Yuriko-san''s hand indicating to our car to move forward, so I speak to inform Shisuka-san. "Shisuka-san, Yuriko-san seems to want us to go where they are" "Hmn? Okay ~" After answering me, the car advances and is placed next to the military vehicle that Alex-san got from his system ... I honestly don''t understand that very well yet, I don''t understand how he can get things out of nothing, so I see it as something special that he can do. When the cars are parallel to each other, I open the window next to me to hear what Yuriko-san has to tell us. "I think it is better that we all enter the amusement park. We will look for a safe area inside, then we will make 2 groups with the people who carry weapons, one will stay to protect the others and the other group will be responsible for cleaning the entire amusement park from zombies¡± "Isn''t it better for those who don''t fight with the zombies to stay outside?" "Although there may not be many zombies in the surroundings, those are only our assumptions. We do not know exactly how the situation is here, and we cannot discard that a large group of them won¡¯t come. On the other hand, being inside the walls, we just have to face the things that happen inside the park, that''s why I think it''s better for everyone to enter. " When I give my opinion thinking that perhaps it will be more appropriate to others stay out of the park because I do not see many zombies where we are now, and should be more secure than a place that we have not seen yet, but Yuriko- San gives me arguments contradicting my ideas. She as a former police officer and has more experience, the words I hear from her also seem rational to me so I sit together with others in the car and nod in confirmation. Ending the discussion, Yoshioka-san gets out of the car he drives along with other men, and then walks towards the metal fence that blocks our passage. They take a while to open it, since when they check it they realize that it is electrified, so in the end, they have to force it to open it manually. Once enough space for the vehicles to access is made the convoy advances inside. When all the vehicles enter, some people close again and then board the car. Inside like any amusement park, you could see various stands and mechanical games, but since the park had not been inaugurated everything was empty. Not long after entered we arrived at what looked like an old European-style castle, until here it was the place where cars could move, since being an amusement park it was designed for people to walk in it. When the cars stopped in the parking lot in front of the castle, all of us who would be in charge of cleaning the zombie began to go down one by one. As I go down of the car, look around, but it seems a desolate place, in this whole area I have only seen so few zombies that I can count with the fingers of my hands. This will be a bit boring if so ... I wish there was more so I can get used to the katana that Alex-san gave me. Well, I''m probably the only one who thinks that after seeing so few zombies, the others look happy for what they see. Previously I tried to discard such thoughts, or reject that part of me that wanted to fight and prove myself. The I from that time believed that with such ideas I would not fit into the normal world, so I lived imprisoning that part of me. When the world changed, I should thank that part of me that I had always refuse because is the reason I could survive so far. If it wasn''t for it, I would probably have died or worse, ended up like the girls who were in the hands of the group we found in the hospital. But I must say that it was thanks to Alex-san that I could accept myself completely, since even knowing that I was alive thanks to that part of me, I still felt strange when comparing myself to others. Since he accepted me as I am and also had a like - minded with me, it helped me greatly to accept myself and act in a way in which I felt more free. Besides, knowing that I would still have someone there for me no matter how I was, it was a great relief. Thinking about all that, a smile formed on my face, and then when Kurisu-san who was next to me notices my expression, asks me. "What''s wrong Saeko-san, why do you smile? Do you like European castles?" "Hmn? No, I was thinking about other things, I''m sorry¡­ besides, if I had to choose, I prefer Japanese castles. Maybe because I feel more identified with them, don''t you think the same Kurisu-san?" "Honestly, I have always thought that anything that is functional is better ... that''s why a castle that is more to represent the status of a person, or power, I find them as unnecessary things, or a poorly spent space ... but if I had to choose from one European or Japanese, I think I would also choose the latter like you, that is maybe because I am Japanese and my point of view is a bit skewed¡± "Fufufu, although space is certainly something that has become a luxury in our country, we cannot see a castle as a mere construction either. Many consider them more as art or history, rather than just stones placed together to make a edification" Yuriko-san reach where our group was and joined in the conversation that I and Kurisu-san had, when Kurisu-san saw her, she frowns a little. It seemed that Kurisu-san doesn¡¯t like much Yuriko-san ... or it was more like if she were defensive towards her. Since this is recent and there was no evidence that she was like that with Yuriko-san before, it must be due to the words Alex-san said earlier. But I don''t think she should worry about that, from what I''ve noticed from Yuriko-san, rather than being interested in him as a man, she probably likes him more as son-in-law. "It''s a great castle ~ The person who built this amusement park intended to live in it?" When the atmosphere became a little strange, Shisuka-san''s timely question returns it to normal. Then we all follow her vision by placing our eyes on the great castle. "Although the person who built it was eccentric, he wasn''t crazy enough to waste so much money just to put a big castle like his house in the amusement park. This place would serve as a hotel to house guests who wanted to have a long stay here." "Whatever the reason he did it, it doesn''t matter now. What matters is that we can easily accommodate all the people we brought inside." "Then should we start cleaning this place of zombies?" "Kurisu-san and Saeko-san are right mom, maybe this is the best place in the entire amusement park where many people can comfortably be accommodated, since, if it is a hotel, it was designed to do precisely that. So it is best that we clean it from any zombies inside so others can settle inside and also when we finish they can unload the trucks. That way when Dad and Alex-san return, we''ll have a place to receive them. " "Fufufu, my little Saya has grown up ... now she even worries about receiving her husband at home. But everyone is right, we should start cleaning this place. Then some will stay with the unarmed people to protect them in case zombies appear and the others will enter the castle " "Mom!!" After arguing with each other, we began to organize and divided into two groups as Yuriko-san says. She takes the command of the first, who is the one who will enter the castle, the ones going there are I, Kurisu-san, Rei-san, Komuro-kun, Misuzu-san, Niki-san, 5 of the men that the Takagi couple who led at home and another 5 of the group that attacked us in the hospital. To the latter, instead of being a choice fighting with zombies like the others, Alex-san left said that we force them to fight. When they heard his words no one complained, most likely they still had very fresh the memories of their former leader being eaten by his plant. In addition, as they were used to fighting with zombies because were also forced before, it shouldn''t have been so scary to do it for them. That not those all who belonged to that group came with us is because Yuriko-san feared that, if they were all together, they may have strange ideas such as revealing themselves against us. Although when I think in their horror-filled face when they saw Alex-san, they probably prefer to fight with a large number of zombies than end up in one of the mouths of the carnivorous plant. When come in my mind Alex-san''s pet, I also remember Scythe-chan... I hope the both are fine, well, he will surely take care of her properly. Although it was a little peculiar, I began to worry about her because I thought we were both somewhat similar. Scythe-chan could be said to be someone who was always wild, but being with Alex-san could show her quiet side. On the other hand I always showed my quiet look, but now with him at my side, I don¡¯t had to worry about others seeing my other side, or more like I stopped caring what others thought of me . "Well, Yoshioka-san you will take over the command of the group that stays to watch outside the castle" "Okay, Yuriko-san, I''ll make sure everyone who stays outside is safe. Please also be careful inside ... I don''t want to be the one to have to give Takagi-san bad news." "We will be careful" The dialogue between the two of them takes me out of my thoughts, as she says, the one in charge of taking command of the other group is Yoshioka-san, from what Yuriko-san has told us, it seems that he was a great supporter in Soichiro-san''s ideals, so they both have a lot of trust in him. Shisuka-san, Saya-san, as they are not accustomed to fight, they would stay with the outside group, also next to them remain Yamada-san and Yuki-san that are carrying the previous weapons of Komuro-kun and Rei-san that Alex-san had given them. "Well, if everyone is ready, then let''s get in" We all nod to Yuriko-san''s words, then two men take the lead and kick the castle wooden doors hard. As we had no keys, we had to use force to enter, it was a relief that as it was a hotel, these were more ornamental things than the thick doors that a castle should have. "We will first check all the hallways, do not open doors at the moment, we will examine room by room. I, Kurisu-san, Busujima-san, Komuro-kun, Rei-chan, Misuzu-chan and Niki-chan will go through the the left. Gura-san, you 10 will go to the right ... you 5, you have already been given a new opportunity so that you can start again regretting what you did, do not expect there would be other new again " ""Yes ma''am!!"" With all that said, each party takes a course to clean the place, we go in the corridors on the left. I take the lead, since I was the only one fighting with a short-range weapon ... I had become accustomed to having Alex-san and Scythe-chan at my side fighting, but now it''s my turn to make a way to the others, although there were not many. Being the first floor of the castle ... oh this castle-shaped hotel, it didn''t seem to have rooms on the first floor, or not at least in our direction. We only found what would be the restaurant, a place with a large pool and now we go to check what looked like meeting rooms. "The place seems desolated ..." "Yes, maybe we were lucky and when the beginning of the apocalypse occurred it was a day off for the workers preparing the place to be inaugurated. Also, since the doors are closed, the zombies could not enter." Komuro-kun and Rei-san talk behind me as we advanced, since we entered we had not encountered any zombies until now, this place was emptier of enemies than the amount we saw outside. When we heard these two we also thought that it could be a possibility that what they were saying is true, but there was a problem with that... "... If that were the case, there should be no blood stains on the floor and the walls." Yuriko-san comments the same thing I was thinking, although we didn''t find any zombies until now, there were still blood stains that we could see in some places as we advanced. Certainly they were not as remarkable or abundant as in other places we had gone, as the hospital, but that must be due to the population density here. "It also seems as if someone dragged the bodies ... the blood marks go in one direction" I say while pointing with the sword a blood mark that looks like it was carved on the ground by dragging the body of a person or a zombie. The others approach where I am and also observe it. "Maybe we are not alone here? There may be people who fought with the zombies when they emerged ..." "It can be, however, we should make sure" After the dialogue between Kurisu-san and Yuriko-san, we all move on to where the blood stains point. When we walk through the corridors we saw more marks leading in the same direction, then in a few minutes we arrive at what looks like a large event hall. It was not dark but the light was dim, since it was only illuminated by the sun''s rays passing through the windows. They had a good amount of tables surrounding a platform for people to speak and be heard better by all those around them. It a pity that what was on it was not a person preparing to expose something ... when we entered the first thing we saw was the silhouette of a person, he was sitting holding something big with both of his hands while seemed to eat it by taking it to his mouth, and as a result the sound of him munching was echoed throughout the venue. Being an image that we had seen countless times so far, we do not hesitate to recognize it as a zombie. Yes, what we found at the end of following the marks were not people collecting the bodies to clean the place, but it was a zombie. "Groooown" It must have noticed us by the noise of our steps upon entering, the zombie turns to where we were throwing what was holding in its hands when it stands... If it were a normal zombie, it would not surprise us too much, but when it got up we could see that its height was slightly over two meters, in addition to having a torso and long arms with a muscular appearance. The rest of what was being eaten falls close to us, so we see that what was being eaten was another zombie ... having no more food they began to eat between themselves? "He is getting closer !!" As everything we saw seemed something new to us, it took us a more time to respond as we normally would. It wasn''t until I heard Yuriko-san''s scream and the sound of her weapon that we reacted, when I put my eyes back on the zombie, it was walking with great steps to where we were. I hold tight the hilt of my sword waiting for it to be within my reach while the others point their weapons at it. Several bullets impact it, but the following events were strange ... What I saw was not what always happened until now, that after a zombie was shot, pieces of meat flew everywhere ... in this zombie it seemed that its flesh and muscles were compressed on the body, since when bullets hit it only made it move in reaction to the impacts and that only seemed to enrage the zombie even more. "Groown !!" In addition, unlike other zombies whose heads almost exploded with a shot from Kurisu- san¡¯s rifle, this time she only managed to make it move its head back and when It place it again looking in our direction, instead of the hole that it should be there, the bullet had only scraped a piece of meat showing the white skull that was fractured by the impact. "W-what is that thing? Why hasn''t it fallen after all those shots?" "Don''t get distracted and get scared, keep shooting it" Because of the events, everyone is surprised and even takes a few steps backwards from what they see. Seeing this, Yuriko-san speaks so that they don''t get distracted and continue to open fire, but is a pity that zombie seemed to not allow us to do what we wanted. It reaches one of the tables and hits it hard with one of its hands and it is projected to our direction. Seeing that I quickly evade, but then I see Kurisu-san standing still, so I ran towards her knocking her down, preventing the table from hitting her. ""Kyaaa"" "Rei !! ... Damn it!!" The table passes over both of us, but Rei-san who had also been stuck behind us is hit. When Komuro-kun sees this, he runs at the zombie, unloading all the bullets from his shotgun on him. Chapter 47: Amusement Park and Police Station[Edited] (Continued POV Saeko) "T-thanks, Saeko-san" "Don''t worry about that, but you should keep shooting to the zombie." "B-but it doesn''t seem to hurt it" "No, you are wrong, although it seems to be more tough than the others zombies, If you shoot it a couple more times, the bullet will surely penetrate its head. Mizuzu-san, Niki-san is better that you two go back a little on this occasion, you two need to approach for your weapons to be effective, and also with Komuro-kun acting that way, is dangerous if you shot him by mistake" "Ok, Saeko-san" When Kurisu- san and I get up she thanks me, then I ask her to continue shooting it in the head, since the shooting the body do not seem to have any effect on it, so she and Yuriko-san are the only ones who can cause more damage to the zombie. Mizusu-san and Niki-san listen to what I say and move back after assent and go to watch over the entry. Kurisu nods after seeing the fractured skull of the zombie and then I go in its direction to try to distract it and help Komuro-kun who was lost in his fury and does not seem to give importance to it that approached him while shooting it. Yuriko-san runs to where Rei-san fell after being hit by the table, it seems she received the impact mostly on her right arm and shoulder, she held it with her other hand while complaining for the pain. She shield it try to stop the table instinctively with her dominant arm, as a result, that part of her received all the impact. When Yuriko-san arrives where she is , she examines her to see how much damage she has, turns with me and Kurisu and gives us a nod to indicate that things are not so bad, then I look again at where Komuro-kun was who continued shooting at the zombie. The shots managed to slow down it, but still the zombie continued walking to where she was. To make matters worse, Komuro-kun''s shotgun runs out of bullets and instead of shots only the trigger click sounds. "Groown !!" "Komuro-kun, don''t stand there quiescent! Move, its going straight to you!" I shout to him trying to make him respond, but he doesn''t seem to listen to me, without more options I run towards him, but when the zombie stops being hit by the bullets, accelerates its steps to where he is while pushing other tables blocking its road. When I thought that wouldn''t arrive in time to help him, another bullet hit the zombie''s head hard enough for it to lose the balance for a few seconds. I turn back and see Kurisu-san who is preparing to shoot again. Unfortunately, the zombie raises an arm covering its face so the following shots only penetrate the flesh of the arm and avoiding being hit in the face again. "Groown !!" The zombie roars again, but this time in Kurisu-san''s direction, since it identifying her as its new aggressor. Then it takes a chair that was close and with its other hand throws it where she was. This time not being taken by surprise, Kurisu- san moves to avoid the chair. Thanks to the time gained by her, I managed to meet with Komuro-kun who inserted cartridges into the shotgun as fast as he could while backing up making space from zombie. "Please, don''t ever lose your mind like that again. Don''t worry about Rei-san, she isn''t in any danger only is a little sore." "I-I''m sorry Saeko-senpai ... I lost my mind for a few seconds" It seems that he recovered his sanity, still looking in the direction of Rei-san and Yuriko-san with a worried face, but he is calmer now. "We must distract it for doesn''t cover its head and Kurisu-san can shoot it" "Yes" "Kurisu-san, don''t shoot for now, I and Komuro-kun will distract it, so it maybe lowers its guard and then you can hit it in the head" "I understand" With that said Komuro-kun starts shooting at the zombie''s body again, after several shots we achieve our goal of attracting it by moving it in our direction. Is a pity that it seems to continue paying attention to Kurisu-san since it does not lower the hand with which covers its head. Well, if it doesn''t lower it, then we must make it do it. I tell Komuro-kun to stop shooting to I can get close and attack it with the sword, perhaps being closer it will try to grab me with its hands. He follows my words and lowers his shotgun, then I run to where the zombie is, this one was a bit impressive with its large muscular body and sharp claws at the end of each of the fingers, but that instead of causing me fear only motivated me to try to cut it with my sword. "Grooown !!" When it sees me approach, throws me a blow with its free arm that did not cover its face, it was good that apart from strength the speed was not very different from a normal zombie, I easily avoid its blow by bending down and then I made a cut with my katana. In the next second its arm is thrown following the direction of the force of its own blow. The zombie does not seem to notice the loss of its limb, it moves the body as if wanted to continue attacking me and this were still attached to it. Without wasting time I move to its other side and cut one of the legs and then I retire. When I do, the zombie tries to follow me, but fails to take two steps because it loses the balance by has separating in two part its leg. The zombie tries to get up, but without 2 of its limbs the attempts were useless. In this way he had become less dangerous than even a normal zombie. By not representing any threat to us, everyone releases a sigh of relief. While the others sighed, I was a little surprised. The reason for this was due to the sword in my hands, actually I did not think of attacking it on my own, this was because seeing that neither bullets could pierce its bones, I thought that my katana would be just as useless like hit it with a stick. When I approach to fight with it, I just hoped to distract it. My goal was to make mere scratches on the zombie''s skin to enrage it, but when my katana sank into its flesh, there was no the resistance that I expected and could cut it easily. If I think about it now, every time I cut a zombie until now, it was like wielding the Katana on the air, so it was as if they didn''t exist. On this occasion the feeling that the hilt transmitted to me this time was like passing the katana over water, although there was more resistance it, was still very easy to cut it. I had underestimated the edge of the Katana that Alex-san gave me ... I must apologize to him when we meet again, and thank him for the great sword he gave me. "Are we should finish it?" "I see no reason to leave it alive" "Yes, besides this zombie is very strange, we don''t know what other things could do" "Kuh ... I will feel better, knowing that this thing is dead" As I am contemplating my sword, the others come around me and speak, nor did it make any sense to keep him alive, so I assent to their words. Then Yuriko-san, who was lending her shoulder to Rei-san to walk, is responsible for giving its last rituals to the zombie, shooting it several times with her gun in the head until it explodes. "Well, with this the problem is now eliminated ... I hope we don''t meet another zombie like that. How do you feel Rei, did you hurt yourself a lot?" "I''m fine, I just need Shisuka-san to check me out a bit. But I think that we have to worry about knowing why this zombie was so different from the others ..." "Yes, it was much more resistant ... and the most fearsome thing about it was that not only dragged its feet foolishly to follow a prey ... it had sufficient sense of preservation to cover its head from the bullet " "I think zombies are evolving ..." When Kurisu- san gives her opinion on why this zombie was so different. We all turn to her. Rei-san and Komuro-kun who had approached to help her, show faces of doubt and fear upon hearing that, so Yuriko-san who remarked its differences with other zombies speaks again. " Evolving ? If what you say is true, things will get more difficult ..." When the others talked, I look something shining from the corner of my eye, then I see a crystal the size of a few centimeters ... now that I remember it, Alex-san collected them, they might useful for him. Also, I think this is what Scythe-chan eats, if I give it to either of them they will be surely happy. With that in mind I approach and pick it up, trying to find more, but it seems that there is only one per zombie. Finishing with that and seeing that there was nothing else to do here, I talk to others so we can continue with the things we have to do. "Let''s talk about that on another occasion, now we should take Rei-san with Shisuka-san since she can''t fight with the zombies while being in that condition. In addition, we should inform the other groups that there may be stronger zombies than the zombies we have seen so far¡± "Busujima-san is right, let''s get Rei-chan out of the castle for have Shisuka-san to check her." [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] After we all agree we walk towards the entrance were was Mizusu-san and Niki-san, but when we all only walk through a few corridors hear shots from the other side of the castle ... the others must have found something. "I''ll go to see what happens" "Wait Saeko-san, I''ll go with you" "Komuro-kun, take Rei-chan with Shisuka-san. Also, stay outside and don''t just go to the castle" ""Wait, we¡¯ll both go too"" Having tried my katana with the new zombies and knowing that it was more effective than bullets, I immediately run in the direction of the shots while informing others. I only take a few steps and then Kurisu-san and Yuriko-san run after me, and a little further back Mizusu-san and Niki-san also come. Komuro-kun sees us leave for a few seconds, turns around helping Rei-san to walk and they head down the road we came to the exit. Both should not have problems since we did not find any enemy during that journey, also they were not far from the entrance doors of the castle. Leaving the two behind, the five of us run to the place where the shots came from, before I realize a smile is drawn on my face due to the emotion of being able to cut more of my enemies. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) After informing others, everyone begins to approach anything that seems useful, of course the main thing was weapons and ammunition, but there were also things like bulletproof vests, suits made with special materials, anti-riot police shields and other stuff. In about 20 minutes, soon everything was stored in my inventory. The others collected things very quickly, although I must say that instead of wanting to get out of here immediately, it seemed that they did so they can see things disappear in front of their eyes. [Alexander, even if you are no longer infected, you should treat that wound] With everything stored, Aurora''s voice sounds in my head. It''s true, I neglected that when I heard that I was cured of the infection, I let it pass. To do what she asked me, I take out a potion and some gauze and bandages from my inventory ... it was a relief to be able to do it and not have to worry about others seeing me. ¡°What are those things for Alexander-kun?" "Even if I''m not infected, I need to treat the bite of that damn zombie." "¡­need help?" Hirano asks me when I take things out to treat the wound and Matsushima offers to help me, so I decide to accept her good will without much thought. But then when she takes gauze to heal me, I realize that need to lower my pants so she can do it. Well, that can''t be done on clothes, without paying attention to that, I unfastening my belt and then my pants to lower them, but when I do it the two women here raise their voices in protest and surprise at my actions. "Kyaaa!" "¡­ What are you doing?!" "What are you talking about? It''s obvious that I need to expose the wound to be able to treat it ... haa, if you can''t do it, I''ll do it on my own. Give me the bandages and the gauze" "Who said that I can''t do it? I was just a little surprised!" "S-Senpai, I''ll wait outside" "I also" Matsushima decides to continue after she hears my words, is probably someone who keeps her word even if they put her in an awkward position. On the other hand, Asami who had shouted, decides to leave while she has a red face , Hirano when he sees her leave, immediately goes behind and accompanies her, and then as if it were a trigger for everyone to leave, the others walk to the door without saying anything . The only ones left in the armory are me, Matsushima and Scythe who stands by my side ... the latter does not seem to care about my appearance, in fact, she has already seen me completely naked and I also saw no reaction in her, she just staring at me and doesn''t seems matter her if I am dress or not. Well, it''s better for men to leave, I don''t want to kill them with envy, kakaka. After everyone leaves the place, I sit at a table where had some boxes to make it more easy to Matsushima heals me. Half of the bite wound is visible while the other half is hidden by my boxer¡­ when I see the place where that zombie bit me, I feel fear and fury at the same time. That damn small zombie almost makes me a eunuch, I should have kicked him more... I open the potion and drink the half, the rest handed it to Matsushima telling her to apply it on the wound, and she nods and begins to do so. As the wound is not completely visible, she have to make my boxer a little more up to see it complete, when she does although her tries to put on a calm face, I can see that her cheeks are somewhat red and her hands shake a little. She may not be the most beautiful woman in our group, but she is still someone of the opposite sex, so while touching my skin and feeling her fingers in a sensitive region, I''m worried that sleeping dragon will react. To avoid that, I try to distract myself making fun of her a little. "If you touch more inside my boxer and wake up the guy there, you will have to take responsibility for calming his anger for disturbing him while resting peacefully." "E-eh? What guy are you talking about¡­. Damn brat! you''re just a boy who hasn''t grown hair down there, don''t get haughty with me!" "You want to¡­ ghaaaa !!" When I try to take retaliation for her words, she smears the potion with the gauze with more force than before making me scream in pain ... damn, I was just kidding, she must be a virgin for reacting that way. "I-it''s everything ok senpai?¡­ Kyaaa! Sorry to bother you!" Due to my scream, Asami peeks out asking us while is something worried, but when she sees us, her face turns completely red and I can almost see smoke coming out of her ears ... then turns quickly as she screams. Both, finding her reaction a little strange, we looked at our situation. From the angle that she could see, Matsushima would be with her head between my crotch, and I by the pain had taken her from the back of her neck with both hands while leaning a little ... "Asami !! It''s not what it seems, I''m just helping him treat his wound !!" "I-it''s fine senpai, i-it''s good that the two get along better" "I tell you that you are wrong! You also tell her something!" "Will you help me bandage myself or do I do it by myself?" "Haaa !! Why do you worry about that now? !!" "My priority is to treat my wound, what she thinks doesn''t matter to me" "What about my reputation and image? !!" "Matsushima you are such a banal woman ... you worry more about things like that, than about an injured person" "Fuck you brat, I don''t think you''re hurt at all" "If you don''t want to help me I''ll bandage myself" I take the bandages that she had left on the table when she gets up to try to go to the door to explain to Asami about her misunderstanding, but stops halfway to claim me. As I don''t care what others think of me, as long as they don''t treat me like a woman, I just ignore her and focus on treating myself. "Haaa, wait, I will do it." Seeing me take the bandages, she sighs and approaches while says with a defeat posture, I give it to her and then she starts bandaging my wound. "Is there another place here at the police station that can have things that are useful to us?" "Hmn? Other things? Mmmm¡­ oh, it''s true, there''s the room where all the confiscated things are stored. Besides, I don''t know if it''s useful or even works, but there are also the machines at the police radio station." As there may be other things in the police station that we can use, I ask Matsushima for information. The first one mentioned seems like a good place to find more weapons or other useful stuffs, I just hope that the other police or other people will not overtake us. As for the second place, it sounds like something good, but due to the electronic pulse they probably broke down, but since we are here we should take them too, there may be someone who is able to repair the machines again. "Well, then we''ll pick up those items too." I get up and put on my pants when she finishes treating me and then I say her while walk to the door of the armory to inform others to go to those places too. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 48: On The Way To The New Base[Edited] I leave the armory and see others waiting for us outside, everyone has a normal face only with the exception of Hirano and Asami. The first one looks at me with eyes as if he saw a celebrity, while the second one seems to find it difficult to look at me so that her eyes roam elsewhere. After Matsushima comes out, immediately goes to Asami, she will surely try again to correct the misunderstanding. Letting them talk I go to Soichiro to tell him the things that I talk with her in the armory. "We should also check the room where keep all the confiscated objects, let''s look for the things that can help us from there, we also collect the communication machines of the police radio" "I understand why go for confiscated objects, but does the machine make any sense for we pick it up? It must have broken down like many other electronic devices." "Yes, it probably has broken down as you say, but maybe someone can repair it. It will be very helpful if someone can make it work, so when we have to leave the base for something, we can maintain communication with the others." "That would certainly be very useful, but it is a pity that it is only a possibility" "That is right, then let''s go for those things, Matsushima guide us to where the confiscated item room is" "I understand, but it is very likely that the door is closed" "You don''t have the key to that place too?" "No, I was in charge of the armory, another person was responsible for that place ... her was one of the police officers we saw at the entrance of the police station, the one I called Hina before" "You should have said that with the dress. Are you going to check if he has the keys or am I going? Soichiro" "I was surprised to see her in that state, how did you want me to remember this at that time?" "I''ll take care of going, you two come with me" "Ah, it''s true, take some antidotes in case there is a problem" "Thank you ... although I hope we don''t need them. Come on." "Yes, Takagi-san!" I give Soichiro 5 first level and 2 second level antidotes. As he says, I also don''t expect to have to use them constantly ... since that would imply that I would be hurt. "Then we will go for the radio machines " We separate and each part goes in different ways, each of the police women goes in a group to be able to go to the other place if any group finishes first what they has to do. Matsushima goes with Soichiro and the other two men, therefore, Asami has to go with me, Scythe and Hirano. Perhaps because Asami still didn''t believe Matsushima''s words of what happened in the armory, she had offered to go with Soichiro, but the latter refused strongly and goes to the other group. "You are so cruel Matsushima ... I feeling as if was used, after got what you wanted from me you make me aside now" "Stop joking Alexander! Don''t complicate the things more than they already are!" While I watch that group leave at the exit, I can''t help joking with her. When she hears me, she almost stumbles then turns around shouting at me loudly. After I laugh a little at her reaction, we go to the police communications room. "Won''t it be closed like the other room?" "No, that place is not controlled as the armory and the room where they keep the confiscated objects" Walking to our destination Hirano and Asami start talking ... I wonder why she feels safer with him than with me? It is a great mystery. I have the appearance of an adorable 12 year old boy and Hirano is an otaku of arms ... Well, each person has their tastes and preferences, and I think that should keep my promise with Hirano and help him with she. If the original plot is correct, then it will not be difficult for them both to end up together and so I will have something less to worry about. "Asami, are you good at shooting?" "E-eh? That ... I think that did well in practice to be able to become a police officer, b-but being honest I can''t shoot a person ... it''s even hard for me to do it against zombies" "I see ... Hirano, why don''t you give her some advice. He is very good with weapons and will surely be able to help you. Do not let that silly face of him fool you" "Eh? Me?" "Seriously?" Damn it boy, I''m helping you, stop putting that face on and better tell her something, see, now she¡¯s looking at you with doubtful eyes. Well, I can''t blame her, since he doesn''t look like a soldier who is good with weapons. "Yes, I think he can help you ... don''t mess it up, you just need to give her some advice and prove that you are someone that can be trustworthy. It seems we got to the communications room, I will take these things, you two can talk calmly." When I see a room that has a sign with the name of our target, I go forward, as I pass through both, I confirm Asami''s question and approach Hirano''s ear to tell him some tips to talk with her. Then I, with Scythe behind me, enter the room left the two alone, Hirano starts talking while being some nervous, but it''s good that at least he seems to be able to have a conversation with her. The first thing I do when entering is to inspect the place so as not to get any surprises like the previous time, not finding any threat I go to the machines, I try to turn them on, but they don''t seem to work ... it''s a shame, but I still keep they in my inventory. With everything stored, I walk to the door, but listening to they was still talk among them, I decide to give they more time between them, so I sit in a chair while stroking Scythe. It seems that her hair got dirty again ... I hope that the new base has a large bathroom to be able to repeat the ones that happened in the house of Shisuka''s friend. Thinking about those great moments, the voice of the two outside stops, it seems that Hirano ran out of conversation topics. Come on man, it hasn''t been 10 minutes ... to keep things from getting uncomfortable between them, I leave the room with Scythe. "I collected everything, we can go where Soichiro and the others went" "T-that is good" "Y-yes, Alexander-kun" "So, Hirano gave you a useful advice?" "Yes, I was surprised that he had gone to the USA and received some military training" Well, that''s new to me too, but let''s keep quiet about it since I had told her that he was someone trustworthy, it would be strange to ask about it now, since would seem that I said it without knowing anything about him¡­ besides, he may have told me, but I forgot. [Yes, your head must have some kind of filter for things that other men say] Shit, really my head has something like that? Why did Cross put that on me? ... well, I think that can live with it. [I was Kidding, Alexander. Obviously you don''t have such a thing in your head ... or maybe you have it, but you can''t blame Cross for that, it''s because of your personality] You scared me, Aurora. Your jokes instead of causing me laughter, produce me apprehensiveness, because until now I taken your words very seriously. Leaving that aside, I don''t think it''s my fault either, let''s say it''s the fault of destiny because I was born as a man ... [That only applies to your first life, the gender of your body now was your choice] Well, but don''t you think it would be strange if I had chosen the opposite, having been a man before? For me there was no need for a choice since the first. [Fufufu, I think you would also have been an adorable girl if you have done it] No, Aurora! Please don''t betray me in that regard too. I''ve had enough that every time I meet someone, they think I''m a girl. [Fufufu, I''m sorry, I was kidding, Alexander. In fact, I''m glad you''re a man. Don¡¯t worry, your body has to grow sooner or later] Haaa, I hope it''s sooner than later. Talking with Aurora in my mind, we arrived at the confiscated item room. Inside was the other group ordering the useful things in one place for I storage them. It seems that those two zombies that I and Scythe killed were the only ones in the whole station, we didn''t find any more problems after them. Finishing saving everything, we headed to the exit again. A few minutes later, we return to the vehicles, those who stayed alone had to take care of some zombies that got too close, besides that, everything on this side was also without problems ... in fact I think I was the only one who had a moment Difficult throughout the trip. Finally, before leaving the station, we also removed several radio receivers from the police patrols in the parking lot, in case someone can repair the communication instruments. With nothing else to do here, we got into the vehicles to leave, but when everyone was aboard the car and us were maneuvering these ones to get out of the parking lot of the police station, the sound of a loud roar and something being hit, is heard. "Grooown" "Shit, what is that?" Sitting on the van I turn in the direction of the sound, what my eyes capture is a large body from the chest up since the other half is blocked by a car. I activate my evaluation ability and quickly discover what it is. [Zombie Force Type level 15] It was an evolved zombie, but in a different attribute than the ones we found inside the police station. The zombie seemed to want to get to where we were, but it is blocked by cars, as a result this seems to enrage it and then hits the vehicles by shaking them. Fuck, if that thing hits me I will surely get several bones broken... as our cars had begun to move, it really did not represent a threat, but I felt bad leaving it knowing that could continue to grow and grow stronger. As it was out of reach of my weapons, stick my head out the window of the van and shout at Hirano to take care of the zombie. "Drive aside the van, Matsushima¡± The LAV stops after my words, and then the top of it begins to rotate, seeing what they intend to do I tell Matsushima to take the car away. Then after it completes the 180 degrees, the cannon that that vehicle possesses is seen to start making adjustments in the direction of that zombie. When I look for the person who drives it, I discover Hirano who has control of the cannon and while smiling he makes the settings to shoot. [Booom] A slight explosion is heard and when I turn to the direction where he shot, there was a car that had been mistreated by the shot and was now bathed in blood and organs. [Beep] [Alexander level up to 21] [Scythe level up to 43] It was true that I wanted Hirano to take care of the zombie, but I think he exaggerate a bit ... it would have been enough for him to use the LAV''s machine gun to take care of the it. Well, I and Scythe leveled up, she finally did it after killing so many zombies so I shouldn''t complain. "T-that was amazing ..." "I told you Hirano could be reliable" The police girls are surprised by the result of the events, Asami even stares at Hirano who was celebrating for having hit the shot, without wasting the opportunity I try to do she get a better opinion of him, my efforts seem not to be wasted since she blushes a little while looking at him. Having fulfilled its objective, the LAV cannon returns to the front and then begins to move forward again. Matsushima immediately follows it with the van and both cars head for the amusement park where the others went. I lay on Scythe''s chest to rest and check our loot of all the things we collected from the armory that was in my inventory. [33x Heckler and Koch USP 15x Howa type 89 7x M-16 30x bulletproof vests 15x Suits with carbon nanotubes 50,000 bullets 9mm 30,000 Bullets 5.56mm 40x Polycarbonate Shields 5x Smoke Grenade Launcher 27x Katanas 7x Hand grenades 1x PGM Hecate II] This time we had a great harvest, although I expected to find more weapons, Matsushima told me that the Japanese police do not like guns so much ... in fact when we picked up them some even had dust on them. But well, even so, with these they are enough to create a small squad of armed men to eliminate many zombies, besides with these weapons I do not have to worry to deal with other small survival camps that have surely been created for others or are being made in the following days. I just have to take care of the groups created by the military or government people, but the vehicles and weapons should be enough deterrent for them or at least make they think twice if want to take advantage of us. With a big smile on my face I enjoy the trip to our new base, with the arsenal we have now, I feel much safer to face the things that come on our way. On the other hand, I also hope that the others there did not have difficulties to settle, but if the density of zombies is not as high as in the city as others said, they should not have problems. I longed to meet with Kurisu, Saeko and Shisuka soon ... now that I think about it, I have to talk to the latter, I plan to do her hold responsible for I being bitten by that zombie. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Kurisu) When Saeko-san runs to the place where the shots are heard, I, Yuriko-san, Misuzu-san and Niki-san run after her. She had saved me from being hit by that table, so, even if I doesn''t can help her much, I plan to pay the favor she did to me. Being honest, that surprised me ... but I think also understand why she did it. We may be jealous of each other in a few moments, but if I left her when she needed my help, I couldn''t see Alex to his eyes and I would end up hating myself. Perhaps she has those same thoughts or she may also be someone much more open minded than can completely not care to help another woman from the man she likes. Anyway, now I respect her a little more than before, I just hope that my jealousy doesn''t change that in the future. While I was thinking about that and we ran through the halls of the castle, we got to where the shots were heard. What we see when entering was a place that looks like a kitchen and the men who came in this direction, shooting a zombie. This didn''t seem to be a normal one, but it wasn''t like the one we found in the event hall either. It was a smaller zombie that ran around the place trying to avoid the bullets while covering itself with kitchen utensils. "Wait, busujima-san, that''s not a good place to use your sword!" Saeko tries to go after the zombi, but Yuriko-san stops her, her words were true, with so many metal things that get in the way, she won''t be able to move her katana as usual. Noticing this she also stops moving forward, well, if she can''t use the sword, then it''s the weapons turn. Mizusu-san, Niki-san and Yuriko san join the men to shoot while trying to follow the movements of the zombie, several bullets impact him, but unfortunately at not being in the head this continues to move throughout the kitchen. Then when the zombie was in the direction of one of the men who arrived first, although they have not been able to hit the head until now, by the continuous damage received in the body one of its limbs is amputated, causing it to fall, stopping its movements. Until now I had been following it with my rifle, so when I see the opportunity, I pull the trigger. The bullet goes off and hits the head, the zombie kicks for a few seconds and finally stops all movement remaining inert. "Nice shot Kurisu-san. Are there any injuries or casualties? " Yuriko-san praises me and continues to ask to the men, they inform us that because that zombie surprised them, when they noticed it, unfortunately had already thrown itself at one of them. The unfortunate man was holding his arm at this moment while he was pale, surely more than the pain that now feels from the wound, the cause of this is that he is thinking about the consequences of being bitten. Seeing him I remember the antidotes that Alex gave me before, when it was just me, he and Saeko-san alone. They were 10 level1, 10 level2 and 3 level3 ... the first two were probably useless for that man, only the third would work. There was only one problem, those antidotes Alex had asked me to only use them if I, Saeko-san, Shisuka-san, or anyone I considered important for the group were bitten ... surely that man would not enter as someone important if he were here. An internal struggle took place within my mind, I knew that these antidotes were not easy for Alex to obtain, so I wanted to follow his instructions as he told me, but having in my hands what could save that man and not do it , it was causing me great discomfort. "If it bothers you enough to put that face on, use the antidote. Although Alex-san said that before, I doubt he gets mad at you for something like that." Then Saeko-san stands next to me and tells me in down voice so that only we two can listen, when I listen to her I make a decision and walk to where the person who was bitten is. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 49: Meeting Of The Whole Group[Edited] (POV Kurisu continues) I placed myself on the side of the bitten man, in doing so the others observe me with curiosity. Without paying attention, I take out the syringe with the antidote, but the subject I want to treat shivers and says while he sees me. "P-please ... I''m afraid of death. Let me convert first and then you can do whatever you want." It seems that he misunderstand my actions, but that is not his fault, since there should be no cure for the virus or disease that is transmitted through zombie''s bites. "This is not to kill you ... it is to prevent you from becoming a zombie." With my words everyone looks at me more seriously, or rather the antidote in my hands. Then many sigh probably thinking that it is a lie to make the man accept the injection that will end his life, even the bitten person doubts what I say. Since time is something essential, I bend down trying to take his arm and apply the antidote. "Although this antidote can cure a bitten person, the time that has passed after he was bitten is still very important for it to take effect ... so I need to do it no- Kyaaa!" The man does not listen to what I say and withdraws his arm and even throws me backwards and I fall on my rear hurting myself a little from the impact. "Is it true what you say Kurisu-san?" Yuriko-san asks me when I try to get up, it seems that after hearing me insist, she takes my words seriously, I turn to where she is and nod. Then she looks at Saeko-san as if she also wants her to confirm what I said. "Until now I have not seen that antidote be used on someone, but since it is something that Alex-san gave to her in case of emergency, I think what she says is true and that should work in preventing people from transforming" "Alexander-kun? ... that child is increasingly mysterious... why are you all standing there watching what happens? Did you not hear? That antidote does not work indefinitely, quickly, immobilize him!" "Yes, Yuriko-san!" "Yes ma''am!" After obtaining confirmation from Saeko-san too, she orders the men to hold the bitten person. Several people have to intervene to finally prevent him from moving, but being restricted by others then he resorts to screaming while crying. "Nooo! Please! I-I don''t want to die !!" "Calm down, if I wanted to kill you it would be much easier to shoot you in the head than to go through all this just to give you an injection." Although I know that I¡¯m trying to cure him, seeing him act like this makes me feel as if I am really doing something wrong to him. That is why I speak to try to calm him down, it is a pity that he does not seem to hear any reason now. With the subject immobilized, I can finally administer the antidote. When I see that all the liquid is emptied from the syringe, then I back off, but for safety for himself and the others, they decide to continue immobilizing him for a little longer. Apart from the people who hold that person, the others, after receiving Yuriko-san''s orders take positions to monitor the place since all the noise could have caught the attention of zombies that were hovering nearby. So she walks to where I am, I have an idea of the reason why she is coming, but unfortunately I cannot resolve her doubts. "Do you know where Alexander-kun got the antidotes? Or if they are producing them somewhere?" "No, I don''t understand very well how he got them, as for your second question, if you¡¯re thinking that behind Alex there is an organization or something else, I can assure you that thought is wrong, He and I arrived in this city alone and we have no one behind us, if you want to know more about how he got the antidotes, you should ask him " Although I know more or less how he gets the antidotes, I don''t know if she would believe me, and I don''t want to reveal Alex''s information without him knowing, it''s better that she asks herself. Yuriko-san keep watching me for a few seconds as if assessing if what I say is true, then nods and changes her attention from me to the subject that was bitten. She probably expect to see if the antidote really works. With the passing of time, that person seems to finally calm down, so the people who held him release him, then he sits and remains motionless for the following minutes. Everyone''s attention in the kitchen is focused on him, even me and Saeko- san are not an exception, the reason is simple, we want to see if in fact that liquid injected in him can prevent him from transforming into a zombie. I don''t want to doubt Alex''s words, but it is inevitable that I feels uncertainty about what might happen, maybe those antidotes only work on his body ... Time is still running, but the person does not seem to have any changes. After 10 more minutes, Yuriko-san, seeing that the subject remains as human, makes someone treat the man''s arm with first aid to avoid the slight bleeding that he had . It is decided that they will continue to observe him for a few more minutes for safety, if nothing strange happens in the end, he will be taken with Shisuka-san to give him a better medical treatment. The man realized that what I said before was true, then he kneels with his head hitting the ground repeatedly while thanking me with tears in his eyes. It is a relief that this time he cries out of happiness, a little nervous for his actions I ask him to get up, it didn''t feel good to have an injured person doing that. "If you want to thank someone, please tell that to Alex, he was the one who gave me that antidote ... but I must tell you all beforehand, these antidotes are not many, so you better be careful and try not to be bitten by the zombies " "... it is better that everyone does not have strange ideas, that antidote can save you from a zombie bite, but the only thing that will allow us to survive in a world full of them, is a team to count on in order to deal with them. You''ve seen how the situation is out there, it''s not easy to stay alive being alone, so think well about your actions if you don''t want to end up having to fend for just yourself in the streets of a city infested with zombies. " "Fufufu, besides, Alex-kun will return soon, and when he does, his plant would probably be hungry, it has a big appetite and It simply swallows everything he gives it as food... although perhaps if you touch his woman you won¡¯t have to worry about that plant ... what awaits you can be much much worse " "Hiii" When talking about the antidotes, many of the men look at me with eyes full of greed and desire for them, that makes me fear a little for what they can do ... Alex said that if people knew about the antidote, they could act this way, but I didn''t thought that people within our group would do it, it seems that I was naive. When I step back for those looks, Mizusu-san and Niki-san take my sides holding their weapons while watching those men, I also took my rifle while seeing them. Although I don''t want to have to shoot a person, I will defend myself as Alex asked me ... Alex, why haven''t you returned yet? While the restlessness grows within me, Yuriko-san''s words are heard loudly and reached most of the men who seem to recover their senses. As to complement her, Saeko-san also speaks, but what she says only affects the last group that joined us. Is just that her words rather than make them think about what they are doing, make those 5 men tremble while a shriek escapes from their lips ... I really don''t know what Alex did for them to react like that, but it seems that what he did, has to do with his plant. The others also look with doubt the reaction of these men, they also do not understand Saeko-san''s words, most likely the only ones who know why they act that way, are those who went to other place with Alex while Scythe dragged the guy who passed out when we were in the mall. Well, I do not want to know what happen that time, and it is better for my mental health to remain oblivious to those things ... I have that very clear, since I know that he can be sometimes very extreme with what he does. With things returning to normal ... or almost, now those 5 look at me with fear. I try to find out why I could cause them fear, since I haven''t done anything to them, then analyzing Saeko-san''s words I realize that she referred to me as Alex''s woman. I turn to look at her and she just smile at me, then I feel that my blood rises to my face, so I avoid her gaze quickly out of shame. I don''t know if she said it just for helping me or really thinks our relationship has advanced to that point ... Minutes latter, a couple of men accompanied the subject who was bit out and we continue to clean the castle of zombies. After the surprise of the two strange zombies, we didn''t find any other problems on the first floor so we headed to the second. In the second there were no more evolved zombies ... or so they seemed, so I''ll call them that way. There were only a few normal zombies walking through corridors, we quickly take care of them and then we go to the next floor. The other floors were like the second, it is fortunate that not all zombies evolved, otherwise it would have become a big problem. After cleaning all the corridors of each of the floors we return to the hotel reception. There we took the keys and distributed it among ourselves, so in the same way as the previous one we divided into two groups to check the rooms of the whole castle. Before doing it, Yuriko-san asks me for some antidotes to hand them over to the other group in case of an emergency, as I think it is a better idea to have to run to the place myself to help someone, I hand them over. In addition, since its use depends on time, it is best that it be administered as quickly as possible. Of course, I only give them the antidotes of the first 2 levels, the level3 I keep them with me. I don''t want to go against Alex''s words anymore, I think I''ve done enough by providing those, if someone still dies, I may feel a little bad about it, but after seeing those eyes with which they looked at me, I intend to heed the words he said to me when we arrived at the first village in Gaia. I will worry first about myself that others ... well, I will also give priority to Saeko-san and Shisuka-san because Alex asked me, and the former has saved me once. After about 30 minutes we checked the entire castle completely. Most of the closed rooms were empty so it was not much work, we lasted a long time mainly because we wanted to do it carefully and not be negligent. Then after meeting again, we all left the castle. Outside things seem to be going without any problem and with only two people injured in our group, we can say that things were almost perfect. With the castle being safe now, the others begin to unload all the merchandise we brought from the shopping center and place it in some warehouses of the castle. Yuriko-san and Saya, the pair of mother and daughter are in charge of revising everything to see that it coincides with the annotations we made previously. Then I, Saeko-san, Misuzu-san and Niki-san go to where Shisuka-san is. She seems to have finished checking the man that was bitten and others removed him from the castle before. Yuriko-san asked for him to be treated out of the sight of others to avoid problems, and after he was healed they still kept him under surveillance. They probably keep it that way for a few days to be sure, the good thing is that he is now calmer and easily accepts his situation. "I''m glad everyone is fine ~" When we arrive, Shisuka-san greet us with a smile while saying, next to her is Rei-san and Komuro-kun, she had to immobilize her arm because of the blow she received from the table. Also with them were the two people that Alex choose for our group on the way to Saya-san''s house ... I think their names were Yamada- kun and Yuki-san, they should have remained on Shisuka-san''s side in case she needed help. When Rei-san puts her eyes on me, she looks at me intensely, but she says nothing and just looks at me, then Komuro-kun who has a face as if he had problems with her mood, makes a nod trying to apologize to me, I return the gesture out of courtesy, but I honestly don''t feel he has to do that, besides if Rei is angry with me she is free to do so. If Saeko- san hadn''t taken me off the table, I would probably be the one who would be in her place ... is that the cause for her seeing me like that? It''s a bit mean to think about being fine at someone else''s expense, but I understand that nobody likes to get hurt. Well, since I cannot consider myself a friend of her, it is better to forget that, as long as she does not cause me any problems, she can look at me all she wants, it is not as if I were the one who threw that table, so I can feel calm with myself. "Yes, we are well Shisuka-san, I''m glad that you are also fine" "Yes ~, there was no problem here while you were in the castle, it seems that your group was the one who had a hard time inside" "Fufufu, for now we can rest. Then we will talk with others about whether we continue cleaning the amusement park by ourselves or wait for Alex-san" "Haa, I want Alex-kun to come back soon so I can hug him!" "... I also hope to see that perverted brat as soon as possible" While the three of us talked, Rei-san enters our conversation, it seems that she forgot her anger with me and passes it on Alex, because of the tone in which she says it, it does not seem that it is a good thing why she wants to see him, maybe she see me that way because him?. As there are other people watching the area, we all look for a place to sit and see those who are responsible for unloading the contents of the trucks. They lower box after box of food and utensils for everyday use and move them inside the castle. Yuriko-san seems to have postponed cleaning the other areas of the amusement park until all of the trucks have been unloaded or Alex and Soichiro-san return, for now she directs all her focus in directing the people that watches and those unload things. She really is a very hardworking and intelligent woman, I can see why her family was one of the most important in Japan in this world. While we get distracted watching that, time passes and minutes become hours ... haa, being a person accustomed to technology, this is very boring, but I must not complain, this is still better than having to fight against zombies. It''s just a shame that Alex isn''t here, at least when he''s here, I can talk to him to distract me... I can''t start a conversation with Saeko-san who is sitting while she has her eyes closed and holding her sword. Maybe with Shisuka-san ... forget it, she seems too cheerful humming a song that I don''t know, and I don''t know if we can find common conversation topics ... well, I have one with we both can talk about, the subject would obviously be Alex, but that It would be harder for me to talk about than anything else with her. Then when I thought that should imitate Saeko-san and try to rest for the time to pass faster, sounds of vehicles on the road that we had come before are heard. When I raise my head to see in that direction, I look at the other military vehicle that Alex summoned with the system in the Takagi''s house, followed by a van. "Alex is finally back!" With my words Saeko-san opens her eyes and together with Shisuka-san come in the direction where I have my eyes set, the two also smile and get up. The two cars then park next to the trucks that had the merchandise a little far from the vehicle where we were. Soon people start to get off and soon, I see Alex and Scythe getting off the van, he passes his eyes around the place as if examining it and when he sees us he walks to where we are ... but for some reason he drags a foot a little. The three of us are surprised for a second, but we quickly move forward to meet him halfway. ------------------------------------ Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 50: Settling Debts[Edited] We have finally arrived at the park after a while, the first thing I see is the high stone walls that line the entire perimeter of the place, we continue a little further along the road and soon we are in front of the doors. Apparently the others had also arrived safely since due to Yuriko-san''s orders or the other girls¡¯ there were a few men watching the doors, which when they see us, open them so we can pass through. We continue a little more and apart from the other vehicles that left the mall, what catches my attention most is the castle in front of them. What can I say, the guy who order to make these facilities had to have more money than he could spend in his entire life to have such place being built. Well, I should not make bad comments from someone who gave me a fully functional base in case an apocalypse happens... who knows, the guy may have seen more onto the future than anyone else in this world. I should dedicate a prayer for his good work for humanity, "rest in peace guy who built this, whatever your name was, thank you very much for spending your money to do it, you can rest in peace in the other world, I will take full advantage of this place." "... in a prayer you should not say something like" whatever your name was " and we also don''t know if he is really dead" At the end of directing my respects to that person, Matsushima scolds me ... never mind, whether he is alive or dead, that does not matter, the important thing is that now I have a suitable place to build my camp of survivors and carry out the mission of the system. "Well, for now let''s go down and see my new castle" "Haa, now you''ve even appropriated of it" Ignoring Matsushima''s complaints I get down of the van, Scythe immediately goes after me, so while I looked around I noticed Kurisu, Saeko, Shisuka and the others. They were watching as the rest of the people transported the things from the trucks into the castle. I''m glad that they are well, it does not seem that they had any problem ... perhaps the only one with a bad day was me. I try to run to where they are, but the wound causes me discomfort, so I just walk. When they see me, they are a little surprised, but then also move in my direction. When we are close enough to speak with a normal tone of voice, I speak to them while smiling. "I''m glad you three are fine, you too, it is good to see you all safe" "Alex! Are you alright? Why are you walking like that? " "Are you all right Alex-san?" "Alex-kun, where are you hurt? Hurry let me check you out¡± Being close to each other the girls talk ignoring my words and start checking me with their eyes ... even Shisuka starts to handle me. Most likely, they noticed my discomfort while walking and worried about it. I smile bitterly and then see the system text boxes above their head, I''m a little surprised, they had leveled. Saeko was now in her second limit reaching level 20 and Kurisu now is a level 17 ... it seems that they also killed quite a few zombies while we''re checking the amusement park. But leaving that aside, the one responsible for me being bitten by that damn zombie must be the last person that spoke and now have her hands on me. Because of the difference in stature, Shisuka had to bend down to try to find the places where I was hurt, for that reason the gravity that made its work leave those wonderful breasts hanging in front of my face. Never before was I more grateful than now for the law of gravity ... even before in my world, I heard comments that there were people who thought that it did not exist, but seeing such evidence in front of me, if I saw them now, I would let them know that they could not be more wrong. Seeing the position in which Shisuka was, with a great effort apart my eyes from those great treasures and I placed them on her waist and back while I was a little intrigued. Seeing her tiny waist and small back, I wanted to know where the muscles that allowed her wouldn''t lose the balance and fall out of face towards the floor with that inclined posture were. "Alex! Where are you looking at ?! You ''re getting distracted by watching Shisuka-san''s body while the others are worried?" Damn it, Alexander, don''t be fooled, Kurisu is right. They are gimmicks of her so that you ignore your anger for having been bitten by her fault, you must punish her harshly ... But now the problem is how? Well, if she tries to fool me with her perfect attributes, it should be through these that she will receive it, right? That seems rational to me. ""E-eh?"" With that idea in my mind, I extend my two hands and hold those breasts that gravity pushed down ... fuck, they are so soft and also heavy, I think they even weigh more than my weapons... It must be hard for her to carry them all the time ... I should help her hold them at times to avoid her fatigue. No! Concentrate now is not the time to think about being good to her, you have to punish her. With the feeling of my 10 fingers of both hands sinking into Shisuka''s flesh, I try to concentrate and look for the small flowers in the center of those gigantic breasts. It must be because of how big they are that I can''t find them... it''s not because I want to caress every inch of them. While I continue my work of searching, Shisuka''s eyes look at mine directly, she seems to have become paralyzed, and the only change I notice is her face that becomes increasingly red. Perhaps the others were infected by her since no one moves and they only watch us with their mouths open without being able to say anything. As it is a bit awkward that the environment is like this ... besides that, if I do not explain myself, others may misunderstand me as a pervert, for that reason I decide to speak. "Well, Shisuka, because of what you said earlier I hurt myself at the police station ... so I need to give you a little punishment for that." "P-punishment?" "Yes, when someone misbehaves, isn''t it normal to be punished?" "E-emmmm¡­ Hyaa!¡­ I-I guess¡­ Haun! I-If someone makes something¡­ Naa !! W-wrong, he must be punished" When she finishes her words I finally find the flowers of her breasts, then with the index finger and thumb held that delicate place ... maybe by the caresses ... I mean, my previous search, that part of her was rigid now, so It is easier for me to hold it. "A-Alex-kun ... Fua !! That ... that place is ... Auu !! I-it''s sensitiveeee" "I know, that''s why I chose it to punish you" Nor could I be so cruel and punish her without preparations, so for a few seconds I rub her two erect nipples with my fingers, then when I feel she is ready, I pinch and turn them in oppositive directions strongly. "Hyaaaaan !!!" In the end, her feet seem to give in, to avoid from falling with the mouth to the ground she holds tightly on my waist. While Shisuka is sitting on the floor while she continues to hug me, I decided to comfort her after having the punishment, then gently stroking her hair in the same way I do with Scythe. ... maybe I was very hard on Shisuka, when I turn to see her, she has wet eyes looking at the void and breathing agitatedly. No !, this was necessary, I cannot be soft with her, I could have died there ... or even worse and lose my penis. "Are you done Alex?" While I was in my thoughts I hear Kurisu''s voice calling me, I turned to her and she was looking at me with flames in her eyes. "Y- yes, I have punished Shisuka for one of the wounds I received ... I still have to punish her-" "Ooh, so that was a punishment? It''s the first time I''ve seen someone drool while punishing someone. Besides, you plan on doing it again huh ..." "Ah ... Ah ... Eh? A-another punishment? " Kurisu''s strong gaze causes me some chills, but I manage to answer her. Also, if this was not a punishment, what else could it have been ... that I was drooling must have been because I was deeply concentrated ... well, even I don''t believe that for myself, it was simply because of the sensation that breast transmitted in my fingers was sublime. On the other hand, Shisuka''s body shakes again when she hears that I plan to punish her again, but that''s fair, two wounds for two punishments. "Alexander Idiot !! I won''t worry about you anymore, Hump !!" Kurisu''s jealousy reach it¡¯s peak and gets mad at me, she yells at me and makes a snort as she looks away. That brings me back to my senses and I stop losing myself in trying to remember the sensation of Shisuka''s breasts that was transmitted to my hands. I look around and notice that my actions affected others. The two guys who came to meet me, Komuro and Yamada, in addition to Hirano who before I realized, got down from the LAV and came here. The three at this moment could not remain straight because a part of them was now straight, so they were in an inclined position ... also, perhaps due to seeing what I was doing before, Scythe held her breasts with both hands with a face as if she were confused, well, more than in her normal expressions. With how things are now, her performance was like poison to those who are here, since her body can be classified as a well-endowed one, this was too stimulating. Many realize her actions and inevitably look in her direction. If you continue, things will be harder to calm down, so you should stop Scythe. My thoughts had to be transmitted because she immediately looks in my direction and stops what she is doing and returns to her normal state to wait for my next order. "Fufufu, maybe instead of worrying about others. You should look at your situation first Alex-san ..." Saeko noticing my gaze towards the boys and the situation they were in, tells me while pointing at my waist. Shit, have you got up too? ... Well, I can''t complain to you, after what happened, I should worry if you didn''t wake up. But now with this and my injured leg, it will be harder for me to walk¡­ besides, Shisuka if you keep panting in that place, it will be impossible for that part to return to the normality. While trying to calm me down Saeko approaches me, bends down a little and then gives me a light kiss ... I thought she didn''t like public displays of affection, but maybe it''s her way of fighting jealousy, different from Kurisu who gets angry and tries to ignore me, she seems to decide to take a more pro-active form as if she doesn''t want me to forget her. "I''m glad you came back safely, but if this continues like this, others will think you like to expose yourself" "... are you really okay? Didn''t you hurt yourself too much?" That would be a problem, although I have no problem exposing myself if I had to, it doesn''t mean I do it because I feel excited about it. The good thing is that Kurisu gives up ignoring me when she sees Saeko''s actions, then she also approaches and holds the edge of my shirt while asking me. "Yes, I just was a little careless and had minor injuries" As I can do nothing for what Saeko says, I can only wait for it to return to normal naturally, so I answer Kurisu smiling at her, is a relief that she calmed down, I didn''t feel good with her ignoring me. "Brat! How long do you plan to continue like this? Can''t you try to cover yourself? " Matsushima, who also arrived after me, spoke when she couldn''t bear to see me in this state anymore. Why don''t you just turn the other way, you don''t have to be looking at me, right? "What do you want me to do to hide it? Should I imitate an ostrich that sticks its head in the ground? That would be more embarrassing than simply staying this way." "No, you just do not have any shame doing that act from before in front of all people here and now being like this!" Trying to think of something to avoid this problem because she was becoming a pain in the ass, my savior arrives. Saeko who turned away for a moment and went to Yamada to ask for his sweatshirt, comes back ... you''re cruel Saeko-chan, I could see the face of shame and disbelief from him, he almost gave you that sweatshirt while shedding tears of blood. Without worrying about that, she affectionately tied the sweatshirt around my waist. Yamada sorry, but do not worry, you have better control than me, because the tent that is in your pants is not noticed too much ... okay with this Matsushima should not continue complaining about me. "... I can still see a bump there" "Damn it! Just stop seeing me in that place! Now it''s you who seems to be simply concentrating on what I have in my crotch!" "W-what are you talking about! T-that''s because it attracts too much attention that I can''t help putting my eyes there ..." After my words, everyone turns to her as if they also agree with what I say. Her excuses do not seem to convince others and without being able to bear the gaze of those who were here, she decides to advance ahead to the castle. "How did you do with the things here everyone?" "Apart from Rei-san and another person who got hurt, we didn''t have any casualties ... there were only a few things that surprised us, but maybe we should talk about that inside the castle when everyone else is gathered" I can imagine what is the problems Kurisu refers to, also it is a shame that Rei was hurt, but probably the one who should worry about that is Komuro. I am glad that the three girls who are close to me are fine, is not a bad result that only one person gets hurt ... I think I forget something, well, if I don''t remember it shouldn''t have been important. "Alexander-san, could your group find the weapons?" Saya with her eyes wandering all over my body at not knowing where to look when she sees me, asks me about the goal for which Soichiro and I went to the police station. I want to answer her, but it''s a bit difficult since when she places the gaze on my crotch, she quickly turns the head to another place, so I don''t know if she is paying attention to me. In the end, I look at everyone in general and answer. "You can say it was a good harvest, we got a lot of good things from the Police station. Ah, that right, there is also something I need you to check Kurisu, maybe you can repair that." "But I''m not good with guns ... you better ask Hirano about that." "Don''t worry, it''s not a weapon" When thinking about the things we took from that place and seeing Kurisu, I remember that she was good with electronics too, maybe she can repair the police communication system and in that way we¡¯ll be able to use it in the future. "... well, I''ll do what I can" "Then we should go to the castle and talk about what happened at this time in the two groups" "Alex-kun ... you''re a rascal, I won''t talk to you anymore ~" When the swelling in my crotch is finally lowered, I help to lift Shisuka who also recovered from my punishment, she stands up and then she talks to me a little sulkily with her face a little flushed. Knowing her personality, she will probably forget it in some minutes, so I shouldn''t worry about that. "Whether you talk to me or don''t talk to me, I will still punish you one more time ... otherwise, I will be the one who doesn''t talk to you anymore, Shisuka" "E-eh? Won''t you talk to me anymore ?! That''s ... I- it ''s fine, I will receive the punishment, but you can''t do more things to my breasts okay?" Answering Shisuka, I begin to walk towards the castle and as I thought, she quickly forgets her anger and is even preparing for the next punishment. Also, I know that if I pressure her a little then she would even let me do the same things, but hey, although it would be fun to do it again, I can also look for another way to punish her. "You can''t punish Shisuka again, much less on that way!" "Fufufu, but it is correct that when someone does something wrong, they must be punished" I nod in confirmation to the question from Shisuka and she is instantly happy. I walk trying to think of a new punishment, but Kurisu intervenes complaining. Haa, maybe I can''t have fun with the punishment again ... on the contrary, Saeko must have found Shisuka''s worried face fun, so she supports my idea of the punishment. Talking to each other we continue to approach the castle, this looks quite big, I can''t wait to see it inside, I hope it is as great as it is on the outside. When I stopped the dialogue whit the girls I could hear other people''s murmurs, mainly things like "really is a man" or "is that the normal size of that part?", What can I say? Maybe I only have to look on the bright side of this and think that at least they will no longer doubt and think of me as a woman. Those comments are still good, the problem is that I don''t know if I should apologize to the others for showing them that or encouraging them when I heard their words, people like Yamada who while sighing, mutters, "How can a child be even bigger than me? Life is not fair." .. so it''s not because he has good control, that''s a bit sad. Apologizing in my head for people with the same case as Yamada, we arrived at the gates of the castle, there was already Soichiro along with Yuriko-san who stares at me and without taking her eyes away, moves her lips. "It seems we have to talk" Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 54 Castle Discussion (Part 1) Arriving near the castle, Yuriko-san tells me while looking at me, I turn with Soichiro and he just makes a nod with his head. He had to tell everything that happened at the police station to her, well, I intended to inform the important members of the group about it, so I don''t have to blame him. This was the best course to follow, as long, it is only knowing in the core group of our survival camp, also had its advantages that everyone was informed. As for other people, it should still remain in secret for them, as there are no antidotes for everyone, they would surely complain about not being able to obtain them. "Well, a lot of things happened in this short time, so it''s true that we should talk to each other" With that said we all walked inside the castle, the interior rather than a castle, it was similar to a 5-star hotel, the first thing I see when entering is a large reception decorated nicely for people, also the things inside looked fine and in good condition, only one than other piece of furniture untidy and some blood stains, nothing that with a little work can not fix. Instead of a residence for the guy who built the park, this place had to perform the work of a hotel ... anyway this place will now become my home in this world. The rest people will be my poor commoners who will live under my orders, hahaha. "¡­ Why you smile Alex?. Are you thinking about bad things again? " "Of course not, I''m just watching our new home. Where are we going, where does Yuriko-san plan to take us to talk?" "If we continue in this direction, what is ahead are meeting rooms. It will probably be in that place where we will talk" Are we moving forward and see several hotel facilities, even has a pool ... I wonder if I can spend time here with the girls while they wear swimsuits? That would be great ... [You should concentrate more on completing the system missions, Alexander] Aurora, don''t be so tough. Spending time with all the girls having fun, can give me more energy to carry out missions efficiently ... I can not spend 6 months stressing me out every day on completing missions ?no? [¡­ Well, you are right about that. But please promise me you won''t use all your energy to spend time with women] I promise you, they will only be occasional moments ... I have not forgotten that zombies continue to strengthen with each passing day, and I have not lost the desire to make myself stronger. We arrived at one of the meeting rooms that Kurisu was talking about and then everyone in our main group starts to take a seat around a table. When everyone takes a place then Yuriko-san takes the floor. "Well, honestly the things Soichiro told me that happened at the police station are hard for me to believe, or more correctly, they would be the things you did and said in that place Alexander-kun." With her words, everyone focuses their eyes on me, those who went with me to the police station or I told them before those things like Saeko, had an idea of what Yuriko-san was talking about, those that didn''t, in his eyes it reflected Doubt while they looked at me. "Things like people coming from other worlds should only exist in fantasy stories ... but if everything Soichiro says me did is true, only that could make sense. Besides, there were already strange events happening around you that were difficult to explain with the normal logic, like that wall of flames that you made appear from nowhere in our house or the military vehicles in which we arrived here ... For all that, I honestly think you''re a much more dangerous individual than zombies out there ... but I must also say that you does not seem to want to do something bad on people in this world, in fact, I can assure that if it were not for you , our situation now would be much worse. But still I must ask you Alexander-kun ... why you have come to this world? " So that everyone in this room were equally aware of things and there was no one left out of the conversation for not knowing, Yuriko-san exposes some things that Soichiro told her. Then the doubt of others is transformed into confusion and disbelief as the previous times that I myself have mentioned these issues to others. Those who already knew things simply wait for the conversation to continue, others like Kurisu and Saeko also have different reactions. Kurisu who is next to me for example, you can see the nervousness on her face, then she looks at me with concern about what may happen in the next few minutes. Saeko who is on my right, her face becomes dignified and also waits to see how this finish. Shisuka, she ... I can''t know what she is thinking ... she may be humming a song in her head, or listening the things seriously ... I really don''t know. Terminating see everyone''s reaction, then I speak to answer the question Yuriko-san that now does not have the smile that I usually see, now has a serious face and is the same that her husband. But I am curious why when others Discover my origin, it always seems that the first thing they think is that I come with bad intentions? It is because is what normally anyone think? ... or it''s for my personality? Well, it doesn''t matter, for now let''s answer. "Well, you may think that someone or something sent me to this world to do certain goals ... but you shouldn''t worry, none of these goes is against the people in this world. These goals would rather be the opposite, I have to kill a large quantity of zombies and rescue a number of people in this world. " " Wait Mama, Alexander-san, I do not understand any of this ... what is that of you come from another world? " "Yes,Takagi-san ... is this a joke? Shouldn''t we be talking about serious issues?" Saya and the bodyguard of the Takagi family intervene after I speak to everyone, the first seems to be still confused by the things that we are talking about and the other simply cannot believe it. "Calm down, both of you, Saya let us move forward with the conversation and then maybe you can understand the things better. Yoshioka-san, this is not a joke and it is a very serious issue that we have to talk about now. Everyone else also remain calm. Alexander-kun you can do something like what my husband said you did at the police station for others to take this seriously ... besides, I think that also need to see it with my own eyes " " Fine" To prove it, I materialize the sniper rifle that we picked up at the police station and put it on the table, when I do it everyone is surprised, there are even people who get up from their chair or fall back due to surprise. " Where did that rifle come from ?! " "h-how is it possible?" "Is that enough or should I do others things?" I ask everyone, but nobody answers me, so making the decision I also summon my grimoire, when the floating book is shown, the jaw of more people loosens and they open their mouth involuntarily. It takes a few minutes for someone to finally say something, Yuriko-san then taking on the role of everyone''s representative, talk again. "... that is certainly surprising and interesting. What other things can you do? " The atmosphere changes again, and now people were curious about the things I could do, they were like a child with a new toy waiting to see all the functions of this. Unfortunately it is not as if I have a wide repertoire of tricks, so I shake my head and say. "That would be the most amazing thing I can do." "You didn''t make flames and vehicles appear in our house?" "... I can do it, but that has a cost, I can''t make them just come out of nowhere" "... what is that cost?" Soichiro also joins our conversation asking while others just continued listening. To answer his question, I take a crystal of my inventory and show it to everyone as I explain. "These crystals ... you can find them inside the zombies head" "Now that I think about it, I''ve seen Scythe get that out of the zombies, she had eaten it too ... have you been picking them up until now, Alexander-kun?" Everyone puts their attention on the crystal in my hands, Hirano who was one of the people who were calmer since he had known this before, then also joins speak by asking. "I haven''t had the time to pick them up from everyone, but as you said, sometimes I have asked Scythe to take them." "What are those crystals?" "They are a type of energy that crystallizes within zombies" Since I do not know very well what these crystals are, I simply say something that remember hearing from Aurora, in Gaia they are used as a source of energy, but here they do not have that technology, so for others here they will not be different than simple ornaments. "So with those crystals did you get the antidotes that Kurisu-san had?" The words of Yuriko-san says when she takes the floor again surprise me a little, from what she says, it was not Soichiro who told her about this, it seems that the antidotes have also made themselves known in this group, there should have been something happened. When I look in Kurisu''s direction , she lowers the head as if is afraid that I would complain to her, took her hand and smiled to calm her down, then she lifts her face to see me and sighs while her lips also curl. I was only worried about people''s reaction to learning about the antidote, so I told her to keep it hidden, so if she is well, I have nothing to be angry about. In addition, I had also exposed the antidotes in front of Soichiro, so the secret would be discovered anyway. "Alexander have you had those antidotes all this time? !!" When I was going to answer, Rei gets up from the table and looks at me furiously ... I think that since I arrived she has been staring at me and seemed to want to tell me something, I must say that she has endured quite well waiting to be able to speak ... well, can also be that the things I did when I arrived unbalanced her mind, preventing she from speaking. But honestly I do not understand the reason for her anger, I do not remember doing something to make her look like this and it also seems that I am not the only one, since the others at the table look at her doubtfully. The trigger that made she could not stand to be silent, was the word antidote ... perhaps thinks that I should have saved all the people of this world with this one? Thinking that could be that, I answer her and also to Yuriko-san''s previous question so that there are no misunderstandings. "Yes, but it is not as if I have a large amount, the number I have of them is limited, I cannot save all the people" I thought it would be rational and she would calm down with what I say, but instead her anger seems to increase. She begins to walk with strong and determined steps towards where I am sitting. It is a pity for her that when tries to reach me with her arm that is not hurt, Saythe interprets it as an aggression and gets in her way. "Grrrr" Luckily for her, perhaps because similar things had happened before, Scythe doesn''t attack her and just blocks the way so she can''t touch me with her hand. "Take off, damn zombie !!" "Rei calm down!" "Yes, Rei-chan you must calm down" I was a bit surprised for her insistence, as she tries to put aside a Scythe, but because of the difference in strength and also that can only use one arm, her attempts are not fruitful. The others who recover from the surprise of her actions try to calm her down, but none of their phrases seem to reach she. "It was your fault !! It was your fault that Hisashi died ... I will not forgive you for that!" "Haa? Who the hell is he and why am I to blame for him dying?" Every time she says a word, her anger changes until becomes crying, you probably think I should feel a little sorry for her. But instead it, was now I felt is that my mood was going ignite. One of the things that bothers me the most is that people blame me for things I haven''t done or don''t understand. I have not been responsible for someone she knew dying, let alone killing someone for whom she should complain. Komuro, realizing that I was getting angry and did not understand what she said, speaks trying to explain to me why Rei reacted in such a way and wanted to attack me. "She talks about the other guy who was with us when we first met ... she must blame you for not giving he the antidote in order to cure him" "Yes! You could have prevented Hisashi from transforming into a zombie and to him die." With what he says, I remember the events of that time ... in his group at the beginning it is true that there was another men, he was also bitten by a zombie. Shit! Do she still blame me for that? If I remember correctly I separated from them because I wanted to avoid just that. On the other hand, she is confusing some things ... "Girl, it seems you have two big misunderstandings there." " What misunderstanding ?! If you had given the antidote to Hisashi that time, he would still be alive !!" "Shut up and listen! First of all, I have no duty or obligation to save someone who I doesn''t care for. If someone dies because I don''t help him, it was simply the fault of fate and not mine. I am not a kind of Saint or hero who goes around the world looking for people with problems to be able to save them and receive their applause or prayers. At that time I didn''t know you three, so you have no right to complain if I don''t use the antidote to save your other boyfriend. Besides, you can be grateful, since now being part of my group if you''re in trouble and I can help you then I will. " "Youuu!!" You must be kidding, I certainly have a Hero ability in my status, but if I had to go there to save others that I don''t know while risking my own skin, I would prefer a thousand times better not to have it and lose its advantages. When she hears me, the ashes of her fury are revived more intensely, and she looks at me as if she wanted to kill me. I ignore her and continue with what I was saying. "Your second misunderstanding is about the antidote, these are not omnipotent. There are three types of antidotes, the first only works for the first 10 seconds that someone is bitten, the second is effective until a minute after someone is infected and the last It can work up to 10 minutes. If I remember correctly, at that time I asked you how much time had passed after he were bitten, then- " "... it had been about 5 minutes, you can''t apologize by saying that 10 minutes had already passed!!" Rei listens to me carefully when I say the next argument, then she also starts to remember what happened in that time and before I could finish she interrupts me continuing her accusation against me. "That''s right, it seems you still remember, he told me that about 5 minutes had passed from when he was bitten ... it is a shame for him that at that time I only had the first 2 antidotes, so that time I told him that he was screwed " "You lie!!" "Believe what you want, but I didn''t have anything against your other boyfriend, if I could have helped him, I probably would have done it since it didn''t cost me much to do it" She stares at me for a few seconds and then collapses crying again, I do n''t know if she believes me or not, but I don''t care about that. As I had also got up to argue with her, I take a seat again ignoring her. What if I feel sorry for her? No, I honestly feel more sorry for Komuro than every time I mentioned Rei''s other boyfriend, it seemed that his heart was stabbed. "Haa" "It''s not your fault Alex, you couldn''t do anything on that occasion" When I sighs, Kurisu on my side tries to cheer me up, she must have thought I felt sorry for her, but my sigh was for the two unfortunate guys. The one who died and the other who became his replacement ... "Shisuka-san can you take Rei-chan to rest?" "Okay ~" Yuriko-san instructs Shisuka to help Rei calm down, she must have thought that her would not intervene in the following conversations for what she chose Shisuka. Komuro also helps Rei to feet her and the three come out the door. "Well, now that this was resolved, we can continue with our meeting" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! New chapter!! Remember to visit my patreon and support SES, so you can read more chapters. With the support of all of you, this history can continue. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 I will grateful if you follow the page of Facebook of the novel. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Also if you can, please share the novel in your social networks to help me that SES reaches more people. Thanks everyone for reading SES and support it, see you. Chapter 55 Discussion in the Castle (Part 2) After Shizuka and Komuro take Rei somewhere else, the atmosphere in the meeting room returns to normal ... well, as it was before this happened. Yuriko-san coughs a little to clear her throat and get the attention of others, then continue talking. "Kohon, if nobody has any questions about the origin of Alexander-kun, then let''s resume this matter and continue with the following topics ... Hirano-kun do you have anything to say?" "E-emmm, I want to ask Alexander-kun a question" When we pretended to move on to other issues and set aside the problem that I am from another world, Hirano shyly raises his hand, Yuriko-san notices that and asks he. Shit! Please that he will not open the mouth to say about the promise I made with him, that is something that should only remain as something that only we both know. If he says something about that subject, surely the girls would look at me strangely ... I wanted to get up and cover his mouth, but doing so would only attract more attention and cause others more curiosity. "Emmm ... this ..." Without more alternatives than just praying that is not what he want to ask, we all put our eyes waiting for him to speak, but when Hirano sees everyone''s attention on him, then he is cohibited and babbles a few words. "Damn! Just do your question!!" It seems that he was not the only one that uncertainty was slowly eating him up, Saya despairs of his behavior and yells at him to hurry up to say what he wants. "Y-yes! I just wanted to ask if ... if Alexander-kun is a hobitt or a similar breed?" Finishing his words the silence returns to the place, seconds later everyone puts their eyes on me ... I thought they would take it as a stupid question, but everyone seems interested in what I can answer. The good thing was that it was not our promise, I sigh in relief and respond to calm everyone''s curiosity. "Haa, no, I''m human just like everyone here ... my short stature is only because I''m 12 years old, not because I belong to another race" "I-I''m sorry ... I thought that because of your mental maturity you were of a race that was older than they seemed physical..." I cannot blame him for thinking that since he is correct in thinking that my mental age is greater than my physical age. I have no problem on my part in revealing that, but they are just assimilating that I am from another world, it is not the right time to shake their mind again by telling them that I am also a reincarnate person. "... damn, and I thought I had finally found a legal Loli ..." "Hell! Who said that! ... take a step forward and I will help him by sending him to God so he can fulfill his wish!" When Hirano finishes saying the why of his question, then a murmur is heard in the meeting room. Recovering from a slight stagnation because of those words, I bang the table and shout while I try to find the person responsible, unfortunately, as I had my attention on Hirano I could not saw who was. "... well, if there is nothing else then let''s continue" Yuriko-san don''t just ignore that! It''s a very dangerous thing for a person with such a mentality to remain hidden in the group ... especially for me! Ignoring my mental concerns she begins to tell other issues that we had to discuss. "Another of the things we have to talk about is the zombies evolving ... it seems that in both places, the park and police station, we find these, haa ... when we think things would improve, this problem arises that puts all humans in check again" "Unfortunately we cannot do anything about that, the only solution would be to exterminate all the zombies in this world, but as you can see, it is more realistic for people from another world like Alex and me to come, than to do that. They have practically cornered us to the point that we have to leave the cities that humans built to be able to develop themselves, now these are zombie territories. " Kurisu probably wanted to expose the facts and her opinion of what was going on with the zombies. But with her words, the face of others becomes a bit bleak, it was certainly something that everyone understood, even so, it was not pleasant to hear. Well, those with a strong mentality do not be affected for this much ... an example is Saeko who is now holding a crystal in her hands and is trying to give it to Scythe who is standing behind us. Scythe stretches her hand a little, but stops and just stares at the crystal, then after having an internal fight in her mind, she turns with me. Saeko must have remembered the things that happened before, so she had to pick up a zombie crystal thinking that she could give it to Scythe to get closer to her. Through our link I tell her to accept the crystal and immediately she take it from Saeko''s hands and eat it. Since that would make both of they happy, it would be cruel of me to demand a crystal just to increase my savings. Turning my eyes away from that scene, again I look at the other people with depressed faces, then I intervene to try to compose the mood a bit. "Kurisu, you''re right about that, we can''t do anything to avoid it. But the good thing is that we can still take steps to defend ourselves, certainly, zombies have become stronger and more dangerous, but as most here have seen, we can continue to kill them, just They are a little more resistant than before. In addition, the trip of the group in charge of going to the police station where I and Soichiro was, not was in vain, we have many more weapons to defend ourselves. For now, we should concentrate on cleaning the entire amusement park of any zombie and making it ours. Finishing that, we can do more things like saving survivors who are in the city or continue looking for weapons, food and other things we need. " "Alexander is right, if the zombies have taken us away from our old homes, then we just have to build another one. As long as we are alive we can continue to fight and have hope, first we will free this place from all the zombies and then continue moving forward." Soichiro continues with my words while gets up from his chair and knocks the table with the two palms as he puts his eyes on everyone in the room, everyone''s spirits then return with the will to fight for a home burning in their pupils. "We will be divided into four groups, one will be directed by me, the second by Soichiro, the third by Yuriko-san and the last ..." "Alexander-kun, Yoshioka san is a very capable person, we should make him the one in charge of that group. While we were cleaning the zombies of the castle he was in charge of protecting those who stayed outside." "Yuriko is right, Yoshioka is a person you can trust Alexander" The Takagi couple says recommending me to their bodyguards, I was trying to think of someone, but listening to them, I look at Yoshioka. He not has given me no reason to doubt from him, I thought of Matsushima for the leader of the last group, but when analyzing a little, I assent. He has more seniority in the group, although I must say that more than trusting him, I relied heavily on Soichiro and Yuriko-san that were speaking for and recommending him. Of curse, in the end what influenced more in my decision to put him as the other leader was that seeing his aura, it was of the most stable in the place. With all 4 leaders elected, we now try to form our groups with people that fighting whit zombies. Of those 4 groups 3 would be responsible for cleaning the entire amusement park, while 1 would take care of the castle. Soichiro, Yuriko-san, and Yoshioka choose from the men who already protected the Takagi mansion and the people of their group and my slaves as well. The latter logically will not be given any weapons, they will still fight with sharp or stabbing weapons. I stay with the same people who have followed me so far that have earned my trust. Although we may be smaller in number than the other groups, I plan to compensate for that by equipping them with enough weapons. The group that would stay was Yoshioka''s. Me, Soichiro and Yuriko-san would take a part of the park to take care of the zombies. With everything ready, now we just needed to arm the people properly. We moved out of the castle and then I took out the weapons that we brought from the police station, I only take 2 of the M-16 rifles and give them to Yamada and Yuki graduating them from their short-range weapons, I also take 8 Heckler guns & Koch USP and handed them to others in my group as a secondary weapon for in case of emergency. The other 20 Howa Rifles type 89, the remaining 25 guns and the Katanas I handed them over to Soichiro and Yuriko-san for they distribution in their groups. [Heckler & Koch USP - J] Semi-automatic pistol activated by short recoil, has a 9mm caliber with cartridges with a capacity of 15 bullets. It is a reliable weapon with a functionality guaranteed by 30,000 shots. [Howa type 89 - I] Gas-powered assault rifle with a 5.56 caliber with a removable curved magazine for 30 bullets. It has an effective range of 500m and a lower recoil given its low caliber compared to others. When I want to give Saeko a gun, she then said that feels more comfortable with her Katana, a similar case happened when I wanted to pass a rifle to Saya, she tells me that didn''t think could control it, so Saya just keeps up with Beretta that I gave she previously as her weapon. As Saeko does not take the weapon I keep it with a strap on my leg ... for me, the more weapons the better. Finally I take out the PGM Hecate II anti-tank rifle that I found in the confiscated items, it was really the biggest treasure rescued from the commissioner. Then I pass to Hirano who is surprised when I do. [PGM Hecate II - H] Sniper rifle caliber 12.7mm manually activated bolt, has cartridges with a capacity for 8 bullets, its total weight 15Kg. "Take it Hirano, from our group you and Kurisu are the ones with the best aim, as we hear from Yuriko-san, zombies that have a muscular appearance can withstand several shots of a normal rifle, so it is better if these appear you take care of them with this" "T-then that Kurisu-san take it" "Don''t worry, I''ll take one that suits her better to give it to Kurisu, take this one" Although his eyes were bright when he saw it, he seemed to understand that I gave a little more priority to the girls next to me, so although he loved it, he speaks to hand over to Kurisu. After insisting again he takes it happily and begins to inspect it. As what I said was not an excuse for he to take the rifle, I close my eyes and go to the menu in my head to use the coupon for an anti-material weapon that I received when completing Hirano''s mission. After browsing the list for a few minutes, I choose one that seems suitable for Kurisu. [DSR-50 - H] Anti-material rifle, manually operated with 12.7mm caliber. It has a recoil damper and an instrument in the mouth that works as a silencer and mouth brake to reduce the flash of the shot. It has a weight of 5Kg and a straight magazine with a capacity of 5 bullets. "Well, take this rifle Kurisu... this one is lighter than the one I gave Hirano, and you''ll feel less of the recoil force with it. If you feel it''s too much to carry it along with your other rifle, you can give Soichiro the M- 14 for he give to another person to use, with this new weapon you will only take care of evolved zombies if they appear " I take it out and hand it over to Kurisu, as I think it might be a little awkward for her to carry the two rifles, I give her a suggestion to have it sedated for someone else to use. "N-no, I can carry the both of them" She refuses to get rid of the M-14 and takes it in her hands while DRS-50 carries it on the shoulder... certainly she has passed the first limit and is stronger than before, besides the new rifle does not weigh much, but I find it a bit awkward to carry both ... I must get an object with an interdimensional space for her. "Well, here''s the manual, ask Hirano about that, he must understand it better so he can explain it to you" "Yes! Thanks Alex" If we will separate into three groups then I will need another one of those rifles, that way if an evolved zombie appears where Soichiro and Yuriko-san appear, it will be easier for them to take care of it ... haa, my precious funds. I go back to the system again, but knowing what I''m looking for, I doesn''t take long, the different thing was that I had to spend 7,500 crystals on the anti-material rifle this time. I bought the same version as Kurisu since the person I was thinking of giving it to, was also a woman with a somewhat delicate appearance. "Yuriko-san, do you think you can handle this rifle?" When she hears me calling her, she turns to me, then leaves her group with whom she was speaking and approaches to ours. When I delivered the rifle, she inspects it for a moment and then begins to handle it skillfully. "This is a good weapon ... are you sure you don''t want to keep it for yourself?" After taking a look and seeing all the weapons I have in my body, she tells me that while have a smile in her face, I think she is mocking or complaining a little because I has taken all the weapons that wanted without asking anything. "Although I would like to, there is someone who always reminds me that I should not depend so much on this type of weapons, and with Kurisu in our group with that same weapon, I think that will be enough" The person I mentioned was Aurora, but Yuriko-san misunderstands this and her vision goes to Saeko. Then as if she understood something that only she knows nodded and then returned to her group to continue organizing them. "Alex-san ... I''ve never told you anything about the way you decide to fight. It''s fine for me to you do it the way you feel most comfortable" "I know, when I said that I didn''t say it for you Saeko-chan, it was for someone else. Yuriko-san drew her own conclusions, I''m sorry about that." "Unnm, is okay, you don''t have to apologize" Finally, so that everyone''s team is complete, I take out some costumes that I picked up from the police station that I found interesting when I evaluated them with my ability. [Suit with carbon nanotubes - H] Two-piece suit (pants and shirt) integrated with carbon nanotubes. It can resist stabs of a weapon of the same rank, in addition to that, it also works against .45 and 9mm caliber bullets. It is much lighter and less bulky than other bulletproof materials, allowing comfortable mobility. When I asked Matsushima about these suits, she told me that a company had manufactured them as a test and sample product. They were then taken to several police stations in the hope that when they were used, they would consider replacing the old protective equipment with these. Unfortunately for that company, the cost of the suits exceeded those already existing, and with the budget received by each police station it would be impossible to equip everyone with that type of costumes. Well, that doesn''t matter anymore, what is important to me is that they cost me nothing and are an excellent equip for the girls and people in my group. The only regrettable thing is that as they are made for adults, there is none that is my size ... As I need 10 to dress my whole group, without any shame I take them. The remaining 5 I give to Soichiro, Yuriko-san, Asami and Matsushima. The last two was because one is Hirano''s suitor and I can''t let her die ... it would be difficult to find another woman who is interested and who have honest feelings towards him. In the future when our group grows, there will be many women who throw themselves at their feet because they are in a good position, but I am not so cruel to throw a woman who only wants Hirano for interest ... well, for now having Asami, it will be better than Try to get them to end up together if for some reason it doesn''t work, I will turn to such women as the last option. As for Matsushima, as she had also gone with us and was the one with the key to the armory, I thought I should give her a share of the treasures. When I only have one suit left in my hands I see Yoshioka and he to me, then he extends his hand. When I am about to give it to him, I remember that I forgot someone ... I turn and run to Shizuka who had gone to check Alice''s father. "... Yoshioka ... do you want my suit?" "... Takagi-san, is fine, I will stay here in the castle anyway" "Ah, Hirano, you will go with Soichiro''s group this time. So go with his group when they leave." I listen to the voice of Soichiro and Yoshioka, but I ignore them and continue running, so I remember putting Hirano with the first of the two previous ones that I mentioned to distribute the 3 rifles of greater caliber in each group. Yoshioka shouldn''t complain about that, I don''t have a suit either. Besides, at first, he was a meat shield ... I mean, a bodyguard. So surely he is happy to sacrifice yourself for a beautiful woman. ... I just hope the suit fits to Shizuka. I don''t think she has problems with the pants, but the shirt¡­ well, if she only raises the zipper until covers her stomach, she will be protected at least 2/3 of her torso¡­ maybe it is ? part?¡­ Less? ... well, whatever the percentage that covers her, it is still better than 0. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! New chapter!! Remember to visit my patreon and support SES, so you can read more chapters. With the support of all of you, this history can continue. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 I will grateful if you follow the page of Facebook of the novel. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Also if you can, please share the novel in your social networks to help me that SES reaches more people. Special thanks to ridho_ikhwansyah for the review. Thanks everyone for reading SES and support it, see you. Chapter 56 Cleaning the amusement park (Part 1) Outside of the castle as they had not finished unloading the trucks and had not organized the people to give them a room to stay inside, still everyone was outside. Yuriko-san had only left a couple of men in charge to check that the others continued to lower the merchandise to the wineries, while all the important people in the group gathered. I see them for a few seconds, but it seems that it would take them long to download everything, without worrying about it, I go to the vehicle where Alice''s father was. I arrive at TR-12 and there was she talking with Alice. "Oni-chan!" The kid notices me first and comes running carrying her dog to where I was, by her reaction the others who were also in the place notice me. In addition to Shizuka, there was also Rei and Komuro, they all had to stay together when they left the meeting room. I thought Alice would throw herself to I catch her so quickly put the suit that was holding in my hands, but she must have remembered that had the dog in her arms so she stopped abruptly in front of me, that caused her to lose the balance so I extend a hand to hold and keep her from falling. In response to what happened, she gives me a happy smile, so I also return the gesture. So while she with one of her hands takes the mine and with the other, she holds the puppy and we both advance to where the others are. When we got there the atmosphere becomes a bit awkward because of what happened before with Rei, the good thing was that she now seems calmer and at least no longer stares at me. "... I''m sorry for acting in that way. When I knew that you had an antidote with you, I just thought you had let Hisashi die" I just wanted to give Shizuka the outfit and leave so the things between us would continue to calm down, but before I could proceed to do it, Rei speaks apologizing making me a little surprised since I thought she would continue resent with me for a long time. "Oh, so you believe me that I didn''t have the antidote to save your other boyfriend at that time?" "Please stop referring to him that way ... Hasashi is already dead ... so it is impossible that there is anything between us. And answering you, yes, I believe you. I realized that you had nothing against him, so if you had that antidote would probably have helped him. Besides, knowing you, if you don''t have a reason to lie, you wouldn''t " "... don''t you think I would lie to you so you don''t get mad at me?" "We both know that you don''t care what I think of you or if I please you..." "Girl, you''re so cruel. You say it like I''m a heartless person... even if you''re right about that. But as you say, I don''t care if you see me as a demon or you hate me." "¡­I do not hate you" "Shit! Are you a masochist? Have you fallen in love with me now?" "Fuck you damn brat !! Don''t think I like you so much either!" Getting an answer that I didn''t expect, those words come out of my mouth before I realize it and then Rei gets up and shouts at me with a red face. At that moment Komuro was watching, then he looks at me with a nervous face after listening to our conversation ... don''t worry, I don''t think we both get along. Although she can be a pain in the ass to endure her at times, there are many things that I simply cannot put it aside. One of those reasons is that Komuro feels something for her, although honestly, I don''t know how he can do it ... well, I''ve only known her for a few days and he has spent most of his life doing it. Another is because she is a close acquaintance of Yuriko-san and Soichiro. And finally, this being the main reason why I am patient with her, is that her parents seem to have influence in this city as both are senior police officers. So maybe at some point that may help me in the future, as long as they are alive of course, but being so important I don''t think they died so easily. "Let''s change the subject, let''s talk about the things that were lost when you three left the meeting. We have formed 4 groups, 3 will be in charge of killing the zombies of this place, the rest will stay to take care of others in the castle and also as you can imagine you two are in my team We were previously distributing the new equipment, so these are your new weapons and clothes, don''t underestimate the latter, since it even can stop bullets " I change the subject because I didn''t want to have another person staring at me again, I take out the weapons and costumes that I had stored to give to them. You will think that I should not give Rei any more weapons, since she may shoot me with them someday, but until now when she has been mad at me and we argued, she has not been so crazy to aim with the rifle. "Amazing Oni-chan !! Are you a magician? " When Alice sees me take things out of nowhere, she is surprised and encouraged, thinking that it is a magic trick, she asks me to do it again several times and only until I promise to play with her on another occasion she calms down. Rei and Komuro receive the suits and the guns, then I passed the last suit to Shizuka who receives it expressing doubts on her face. "You also want me to wear this Alex-kun ~ Do you want me to help you fighting with the zombies too? ~" "No Shizuka, just put it on so you are safer" "Hehehe, thanks Alex-kun ~" While they go aside to change their clothes, I enter the TR-12 to see the status of Alice''s dad since I''m here. Also, if he is awake he should have heard us talk, so I should say hello at least. "Old man, are you awake?" "Alexander-san, it''s good that you''re okay, I had heard from Shizuka-san that you hurt yourself at the police station" "As you can see I''m fine, it was nothing serious. How are you feeling old? " "Honestly, I''m already much better, I don''t think I have problems if I walk and I don''t move abruptly, but Shizuka-san says that I should keep resting because a stab is a very serious thing." I sincerely think that Shizuka underestimates the effect of potions, but there is also no need to not let he rest for now, there are already enough people unloading the trucks and we also have enough to fight. "The time will come when you will have to do some work in our camp, for now, let''s pay attention to Shizuka and rest. Since there are many things we will have to do in the near future, there will be no time for can rest and sure you will long for these moments, so just enjoy them while they last. " "Okay, but if there is anything I can do, don''t hesitate to tell me Alexander-san, if I can do it, I will do my best to help." "It''s good that you have that mentality, well, now I have to go. We have to clean this place of all the zombies, see you later" Saying that I get out of the vehicle so he can continue resting. Out the first thing that receives me is a magnificent view ... Shizuka had changed with the clothes that I gave her and she walking to where I was ... as I thought, the size of the top seems not to suit her. "Alex-kun ~ I can''t close the zipper¡­ will I have gained weight? ~" No, I can say with certainty that you are not fat ... what prevents the zipper from closing are those huge breasts. It''s impossible even if you force it, so you should stop that Shizuka. She kept trying to close the zipper, but it only made my eyes go up and down because of the rebound caused by her efforts ... she sank her stomach to force it to close, but since that was not the problem that was something useless, rather when doing that caused her chest to stand out more ... hell, doesn''t she really do this on purpose? "Shizuka-san !! Stop showing off those huge bumps !!" "Eh ~? What are you talking about Kurisu-san? Well, it doesn''t matter. Please help me close this ~" "Fufufu, I can help you Shizuka-san, but for that garment to close, we may need to cut the things that clog the zipper." "N-no Busujima-san, I better leave it open, it doesn''t matter much" With my eyes on such a spectacle, I did not realize that Kurisu, Saeko and the others in my group had approached. Saeko, they do not have the blame, they are innocent, so please do not say such frightening things. "Alexander-san, my mom and dad told me that they would go ahead to their rightful places and Hirano left with my dad as you asked. They said we would meet again in about 2 or 3 hours to eat, after that we could continue with our task of cleaning the park " "I see, then we should also go to the place that corresponds us" While watching the girls argue, Saya stands by my side and tells me. Now that the spell that Shizuka put on me with her magic items has been broken, I see that the other girls have also changed with the nano-tube suit. I must say that although these suits are not so tight to the body, they still emphasize their figure very well. The color of the suit was black, it must have been because they were designed as police suits, in fact, they had lines on the back and chest like some bulletproof vests to put a label with names on them. Perhaps because they made the women to display her curves so more remarkable, a little more embarrassing girls like Kurisu, Saya and Niki put on other clothes on the suits like a sweatshirt. Can that for the last two, these garments are not very useful, but in the case of Kurisu, it still is a equip rank H, so although it''s a shame that I can not to appreciate the line of her body, it is better that she is well protected. As for people like Rei, Saeko, Mizusu and Yuki, they didn''t care who they looked like in their suit, probably as long as they know that it''s safer than normal clothes, comfortable and it''s not something like a battle bikini, they don''t care much what kind of clothes there wear. But I am grateful for that mentality of they... When I put my eyes on Yuki I realize that she has a body with quite a few curves, being the last ones that joined in my group I had not paid much attention in her, but if I look at her well, she stands out among many women ... although in beauty still less than the 3 queens of my group, maybe she will catch up with Saya... No, Saya is still superior to her. Let''s put it at the same level as Rei ... when she notices that I am seeing her, she smiles at me and begins to perform some poses so that I can see her better and even wink at me. Ooh a flirtatious girl ... she is a formidable enemy to me, but I can''t be fooled and fall for her tricks. "How do I look Alex-san?" Shizuka, Kurisu and Saeko stop arguing and get closer together to where I am with the others, the latter asks me as she gets into my field of vision blocking Yuki with a smile on her face and turning the body a little so that I can observes her from various angles. "You look great, Saeko-chan ... you 3 also that suit makes you look great" Listening to my answer, Saeko''s smile widens, I can also see that because of shame Kurisu and Saya don''t ask, but they keep staring at me and is obvious that they want to ask about how they look, so I also praise they. I also praise Shizuka who is instantly happy with my words, although I must say that in her case more than a piece of clothing makes her look good, it would be the opposite and she would make the clothes look good just by wearing they. But I must be honest, she looks even better with nothing on... "Go, let''s kill some zombies" "Oni-chan and One-chans, be careful" "Everyone be careful ~" With everything prepared I talk to others to leave and say goodbye to Alice and Shizuka promising to return in a few hours to eat all together. When the rest also exchanged a few words of farewell then my whole group with the exception of Hirano who had gone with Soichiro, advanced. It is a relief that this time Shizuka said nothing that caused me a bad feeling, so this time probably everything is going well. You ask about how the clothes fit the guys? Well, they probably look good or maybe worse, I don''t know, I don''t want to waste the short time of my life checking them, I prefer to use that time analyzing the girls ... thinking about the girls with that suit on, it''s a shame that I couldn''t see to Yuriko-san using it. "Haa ..." "What''s happen Alex?" I release a sigh at thought in Yuriko-san, Kurisu who walked by my side realizes that and immediately asks me. As I can''t tell her that I sighed for Yuriko-san, I quickly look for an excuse and then remembering that now everyone was wearing the same suit, then I respond. "It''s nothing, I just feel excluded by being the exception by dressing differently from others" "That ... well, you can''t do anything for that, I don''t think there are suits for childr- ... suits like these in a smaller size" "Maybe we should try to modify one? I''m not that good at sewing, but I think that can try" "No, that''s fine. Besides, those are not normal fabrics Saeko-chan, special tools are probably needed to cut and modify them, but still thanks." "I see, but neither you are the only one without those clothes Alex-san, Scythe doesn''t wear them either" That''s right, but I don''t think she needs any equipment for now, even with evolved zombies her level is almost 3 times higher yet. In addition, she is immune to the virus, so she has no risk of being infected. "It is time to all gets serious, do not be neglect even if you have those clothes, we will enter now in territory zombi, everyone stays tuned. Kurisu you only need to focus on taking care of evolved zombies, the normal ones you can leave them to us" When we leave the vicinity of the castle I immediate speak by changing the subject and making everyone be attentive to their surroundings. For my part, I deploy my domain to examine in more detail. The place we had to clean was a part of several mechanical attractions, so we can see the zombies well in advance and we will not be surprised by them, but it is better to be alert. In the open areas it was quite easy to take care of the zombies, in fact, in the park there were few compared to other places. The most problematic parts were the enclosed spaces, such as the house of terror and the house of mirrors that were in our area. Even so, during the next 2 hours things were quite calm, there was only one event that was a bit dangerous, in the house of mirrors we met an agility zombie. If it had been in a normal place, it would not have caused us so many problems, but because of the tension in finding this zombie in a bad place and that it kept running fast in front of the mirrors, it caused a bit of confusion in almost everyone. While trying to shoot and kill him, several mirrors were broken by confusing the zombie''s reflection with the real one. The good thing is that things did not happen to major complications, in the end, using my domain to not be distracted by the reflections, I pierced my sword in its skull when it tried to attack me. After that, as the promised time for us to meet the other groups approached, we make the death of that zombie the end of this expedition. We wait for Scythe to bring the body of the zombie by dragging it and then we all return to the castle. The reason to bring that body is of course that it will become in nutrients for my plant and the crystal will go to my pocket ... I''ve been spending too much lately, so I should start collecting crystals. I will talk to Soichiro and Yuriko-san to look for them ... or when we finish killing all the zombies in the park we can gather all the bodies and put someone to extract them. Because the number of zombies was minimal compared to other times that I went out to kill them, there was no progress in my level this time, besides I should need to kill more and more the higher this is. The only one that had an improvement was Kurisu who advanced another level getting closer and closer to her second limit. After a few minutes we returned to the castle, Yuriko-san''s group was already here, Soichiro will surely continue to kill zombies if someone does not remind him the hour, so it is good that Hirano is with him, so they shouldn''t be long in coming back ... well, as long as he has the courage to tell him. But that does not matter now, the important thing is that he is not here and I can put my eyes without having to worry about the remarkable curves of Yuriko-san that the suit exposes... I find it hard to believe that she is the mother of a teenager with that figure ... maybe Saya is adopted. "No Alex, I don''t think Saya-san is adopted since they both have a lot of similarities... but I agree that it is surprising that she is a mother with that figure" "Fufufu, thanks for the compliment Alexander-kun, it''s good that everyone is fine. Didn''t you all have any problems with that part of the park? " Shit!! I said it out loud ... but good that this time I didn''t say anything that compromising me so much, besides Kurisu and the other girls seem to be more concerned with how Yuriko-san manages to keep her figure, so I''m safe. Let''s pretend nothing happened and answer her. "We only had a little bad time in the house of mirrors, everything else was easy and we don''t have big problems" "So, let''s wait for the Soichiro group to return to continue the conversation with everyone gathered, for now I will try to prepare something so that we can replenish our energies." When she finishes speaking then she goes to the kitchen, then several girls from my group go after her to help to cook. "Come on Scythe, let''s look for my pillow to get some rest" With most of the girls leaving my side, I decided to look for Shizuka to rest while I wait for the food. I walk without saying anything to the guys who look at me confused and not knowing what to do, in the end Komuro y Yamada following me when I go to the TR-12 since this was the place where she was before. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! New chapter!! Remember to visit my patreon and support SES, so you can read more chapters. With the support of all of you, this history can continue. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 I will grateful if you follow the page of Facebook of the novel. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Also if you can, please share the novel in your social networks to help me that SES reaches more people. Thanks everyone for reading SES and support it, see you. Chapter 57 Cleaning the amusement park (Part 2) When I get to where the TR-12 is, I see an unforgivable scene, in a chair sitting in front of a table there were Shizuka and Alice, someone should have taken them out of the hotel and brought here. That''s fine, the problem was that the dog had usurped my place lying on Shizuka''s legs while she petted it. What I feel now is what a man who is tired of his job and finds his wife with another type should feel ... Well, maybe I exaggerate a little, but that place is mine! It is not something for a 4-legged mammal to enjoy! ... now I will have to think of a harder punishment for Shizuka for this betrayal, as for the dog ... "Well, it will be Komuro''s meal tonight" "... Why do I have to eat the dog?" "Of course because that''s the punishment of the dog!" "..." "Oni-chan, you''re back!" "Welcome back Alex-kun ~" While the envy I felt for the dog consumed me, they had to listen to my murmurs, so they turn to us and greet us. Shizuka takes the dog and gives it to Alice ... it''s too late, woman, I''ve seen it and you can''t fool me with that smile. Enough, let''s finish with the joke. I continue walking to where they are and immediately claim my place, yes, without a doubt she is the best pillow I''ve ever had. "Hehehe, are you tired Alex-kun?" "Hahaha, oni-chan you look like a little boy" "Just a little, the other girls went to prepare the meal with Yuriko-san, so let''s wait until it''s ready. This can''t be helped, Alice, Shizuka''s body is more comfortable than a bed ... your goal should be to grow to be like her " "I understand oni-chan! I will grow up to be comfortable like Shizuka-onechan" "Alexander-san ... you shouldn''t teach strange things to the children" " Oh, Komuro and Yamada, did you also come here? I hadn''t noticed you." "" ... "" Komuro and Yamada arrived at some point when I closed my eyes enjoying the feeling of stay lying on Shizuka''s body. The first complaints about what I say to Alice, but I think it is an excellent goal to be like Shizuka ... taking away the fact that she is a bit of an airhead. "Was here a problem while I was away?" "No ~ everything was very quiet ~" "I see, that''s good. How are things going with Rei, Komuro. Have you had any progress?" "E-eh? W-why we talk about me and Rei suddenly ..." "Because there is nothing to talk about while the food is ready and I would be bored of not talking about anything" "... you shouldn''t talk about other people''s relationships, just to kill time" "Eh? Why? As long as it''s not about my private issues, it should be fine." "But it''s my privacy!" I try to make a topic of conversation so as not to get bored, but Komuro does not cooperate. The other person we can talk about would be Yamada, but look at him¡­ he seems such a common guy that his life would surely be summed up in a couple of lines on paper. That will not be enough to talk until the food is ready ... well, let''s try, Kurisu is right and I should not judge people by their appearance, by my situation I should avoid doing that. "Well, since Komuro is too picky, tell us about yourself Yamada, how was your life before the Apocalypse?" "Well¡­ I don''t mind talking about me. I''m an orphan, I got a scholarship through my grades and I was trying to finish high school to look for work in an office or something like that." "... something else? something as if you like a girl Or that you had an illicit relationship with a teacher? Or that you sold your body to wealthy women out by necessity? " "Eh? O-of course not, I had a very normal life so far ... well, if we don''t count that dead people are walking through the streets now. Also, previously as I focused on my studies so I had no time to go out with girls or friends " Shit, if you wanted to work when finishing high school, there was not much need for you to study so much, you should have enjoyed more the time in school. Well, at least there was a little reaction when I said about the teacher and he turned his eyes to Shizuka, most likely he had fantasies with her before ... maybe even now, but let''s be honest, 99% of the male students at that school had to do it, so I can''t get mad at him for that. We can not give up so easily, let''s try again going further into the past in his life, maybe there is something interesting, Yamada''s life could not be so simple. " Well, what about your parents? Were they some spies that had to leave you to fulfill their mission? Or was your mother the servant of a rich lord and abuse of her? And then because of those reasons now your life is in danger? " "Is that true Yamada-kun ~?" "No! My parents only died when I was still a baby. And they too were just normal workers at a company." Now I feel my eyes going wet... it was so sad, his life was only summed up in a few lines of a sheet of paper as I had thought. "W-why do you look at me like that?" "Don''t worry Yamada, now you''re facing a zombie apocalypse, so nobody can say your life is boring anymore." "... no, I think things would have been better if everything continued normally" "Well, we have no choice but to talk about Komuro''s love life again, go ahead and tell us" " Why? !! " "Because there is no one else to talk about, we already heard Yamada''s life ... which is too sad, my life I already know it, so it would be boring to talk about it, and Alice is a kid, so she doesn''t have much about what to say" "... please Alexander-san, don''t say it as if my life wasn''t worth it" "What about Shizuka-san?" "Oh? In that case, the next time I see Rei I will ask some things from her life to know more about her, maybe by doing so we can get along better." "I''m sorry, I didn''t think things through. Please don''t do it!" " Then talk, how have things gone between you two? " "Haa, the truth is that she-" At last Komuro was willing to share his and Rei''s things, was it really so difficult to talk about it? I just wanted time to pass faster while discussing some unimportant issues. On the other hand, what did he think of wanting to know more about Shizuka? I''ve been a pretty good friend keeping my distance with Rei... that I saw her naked in the bathroom it wasn''t my fault, it was out of my power to control that. "Alex-san, the food is ready!. Also, Soichiro-san and Hirano-kun''s group have returned.!" "Okay, now let''s go! Then let''s stop wasting time on unimportant things and let''s eat" While Komuro tried to say something, Saeko a little far from where we were yelling at me interrupting him, as I was hungry I get up from Shizuka''s legs to go where she is, then the mentor and student also follow me. I say mentor and student because when I tried to make Komuro speak, Shizuka and Alice began to discuss several things, mainly was the second one asking Shizuka things about how to be able to be like her. "Dad! I''ll bring you something to eat, wait for a little!" " Wait, didn''t you want to know about Rei and me? !! " "I just wanted to waste time while the food was ready, but as you can see there is no need for that anymore" I answer Komuro who asks me with a tone of a complaint as we 3 continue to where Saeko is ... 5 if we count the two pets. If he had spoken from the beginning when I asked him to do so, this would not happen. Now I am more interested in filling my stomach than having to listen to his poor regrets for his relationship with Re¨ª. "... is okay Komuro-kun, at least you prevented him from thinking that your life is boring" "... Yamada-kun" Well, let''s hurry up and get away from that strange environment that formed between Komuro and Yamada ... maybe is this why it costs them to approach the girls. Aurora, please remind me not to get so close to them, I will spend more time with Hirano, he looks much more normal, at least I can assure his preferences. [¡­ Alexander, you won''t be able to have male friends if you continue treating the boys that way] ... that would be worrisome, I would have no one to show off for having girls like Kurisu, Saeko, and Shizuka by my side. Also, when I need someone to sacrifice for me or the girls, there won''t be anyone to do it either. You''re right Aurora, I should treat other men better, it''s good to have someone willing to die when I ordered him to do so in case I ever need it. [...] "It took less than I thought to prepare the meal, Saeko-chan" "That was because Yuriko-san had already put someone in charge to prepare the food before we arrived. We just had to help a little in the kitchen." "I see, then let''s go eat" We meet with Saeko and after exchanging some words we continue to the castle, once inside we go directly to what would have been a restaurant in this hotel. There were already the other important people in our group at a table, Soichiro and Hirano have calm expressions on their faces, so I must assume that there were no complications on their side either. "Komuro wasn''t with you?" When I approach the table in the place next to Kurisu, Rei who was in her left asks me, I take a seat nodding in confirmation and as she continued looking at myself waiting for more information, without another option then I speak. "Yes, he stayed with Yamada, they both were looking into each other''s eyes as they said each other''s name, as they had a strange atmosphere around them, I thought it would be bad to bother them, so I left them there" "E-eh? A-a strange atmosphere? " "They are looked at each other in such a passionate way ~" "Yes! The two oni-chan seemed to be very good friends ~ Just like Alex-onichan and the one-chans~" I just wanted to annoy Rei a little, but when I wanted to talk to tell her that it was a joke, the follow-up of Shizuka and Alice prevent me to do that and to make matters worse, Saeko starts to nod when Rei turns with her since she also went there. ... This cannot be considered my fault. On the other hand, it seems that Alice began to mimic Shizuka''s way of speaking, she looks pretty when she does. Seconds after our words both boys what we were talking about, enter the restaurant talking to each other in a friendly way while smiling. Honestly, I see that as normal as two people who get along and they have fun between them, but having as background the words that Shizuka and Alice said, that only makes their situation worse. "W-why does everyone look at us like that?" "Don''t worry Takashi-kun, everyone is free to choose who they want to be with" "Eh? .. I don''t understand what you say Yuri ko-san" Being received with everyone''s eyes on both of them, Komuro gets confused and then Yuriko-san''s words only making worse their situation. He tries to find an explanation seeking help from his childhood friend but after looking at her for a few seconds she just nodding affirmatively to Yuriko-san''s words. "Just take a seat, so we can eat and talk about how things went to all groups" I try to compose the things that Shizuka and Alice caused by changing the subject, they take a place at the table and I ignore that when Komuro goes to an empty place next to Hirano, he gets up and let seats Yamada while the look for another one, then after everyone is sitting I keep talking. "Well, as I mentioned to Yuriko-san, our group did not have many problems when we eliminated the zombies from our area. We did not find anything out of the ordinary, we only had a slightly difficult time when we met an evolved zombie in the house of the mirrors " "So it seems that our group had better luck, we just faced normal zombies. But as we did, we found what appears to be the system that provides water to this place." "We also found another important installation of the park, in our area was the room of the power generators. Although when we got there we also found an evolved zombie, but thanks to Hirano-kun took care of it immediately, this wasn''t a problem" "As we had already cleaned most of the zombies around the castle, everything went smoothly here. Besides, the merchandise from the trucks has been almost all taken to the warehouses." Each of the group leaders gives a report of our expeditions and in the case of Yoshioka, reports the progress of things in the castle. The facilities that the Takagi couple found are of great importance for the base ... I just hope they still work. "We have to see if these facilities work to start them up..." "I have already asked, it seems that they were not affected by the bombs because are mainly engines, we just need to put them to work them" "Then we should take some people to activate them as soon as possible" We continue talking about some more things while we eat, then finishing we decided to continue with our previous work. With the difference that Soichiro and Yuriko-san would bring some more men to run the water and electricity facilities. "Yoshioka, when you distribute today''s food, let the other know that it is because we are celebrating obtaining a safe place where we can live, so we will let them eat until they fill their stomachs, do not forget and make sure that each person hears you" "¡­it''s okay" Before I go with my group to kill more zombies, I approach Yoshioka who was in charge of distributing food for other people. As Soichiro had told him to give enough food to others, I couldn''t help talking to him too. Now we are somewhat busy with the cleaning of the park and although I think that the way we divide the food should be modified, for now, we should focus on the first thing, ending that there will be time to deal with the second. We left the castle and began to walk inside the park, not many minutes later we returned to the place where we had stopped before and then proceed to examine the surroundings. Things were quieter than in the previous time and without any surprise, there was only one evolved zombie type force that roamed the place, but even before it could notice us had its head burst by a shot from Kurisu. When the sunset arrived, we stopped our exploration of the park again and returned to the castle. As we approached we could see that Soichiro, or the men that go with him, managed to run the generators. The lights of the castle were on, chasing away the approaching darkness, seeing the lamps lighting the place many of us can''t help smiling. Perhaps it was because of the feeling generated by thinking that we had recovered something that was taken from us by the zombies. After observing for a minute the lights continue to the castle, upon entering we find Yoshioka who tells us that those of the other two groups had also returned. It seems they focused more on running water and electricity services. They just cleaned the area around those facilities and tried to fix any inconvenience they might have. I have no complaints about that, it was much better to have light to see in the dark than anything else. I thought we could clean 1 kilometer around the castle so that the survival camp missions could be completed today, but unfortunately, it was not possible. Well, tomorrow I will surely meet that goal. "Alexander-san ... don''t you think others look at me strangely?" "... it''s probably your imagination" "No, I think everyone is looking at me strangely ... even Rei told me that I should strive to find my happiness ... I thought she wanted it that I was more direct so we could get closer between the two of us, but when I tried she told me to go with Yamada " "... I don''t know, maybe she wants you to have more friends? Sorry, I have to go with Yuriko-san and Soichiro" I quickly escape from Komuro who began to ask me why everyone looked at him differently, what can I say, the human is gossip by nature, so probably during the entire time we were outside, the rumor about Komuro''s sexual preferences spread throughout the camp. Then as I don''t want strange rumors about me, I turn away from him. You ask me if I had not escaped because of the guilt I felt because I was responsible? You are wrong, those responsible are Shizuka and Alice, I only told the truth of what I saw, it was they who caused the misunderstanding with their words, so my conscience is calm. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hi Everyone. I only want wish to everyone happy Christmas Eve and have a good cocktail party. Remember to visit my patreon and Give Alexander his present by joining the support of the novel. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also, I will grateful if you follow the page and gift me a Like on the Facebook of the novel. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Also if you can, please share the novel in your social networks to help me that SES reaches more people. Thanks everyone for reading SES and support it, see you. Chapter 58 Rooms Distribution Leaving Komuro behind, I advance to the meeting room where we have been talking about the important things of the survival camp so far. Inside was the Takagi couple waiting for us, then after I enter and take place the others begin to arrive too. The first thing we talked about is again how each group did on their side of the park, I report that we didn''t have any problems on our part and Yoshioka does the same. Soichiro and Yuriko-san talk about their success in running the generators and water pumps. Moving on to other issues it is decided by the group to implement a guard around the castle for the night, as we have not completely cleaned the amusement park, this becomes the best option. After there is no zombie inside, with only a few men watching the entrances should be enough, but for now, we have to keep the place where we are going to rest safe. At the end of that conversation, we continue with a priority that we should take care of as soon as possible ... to distribute the rooms. When I say important, of curse I don''t mean of the assigned room to other people, I do not care if Soichiro-san and Yuriko decided to leave them out, but probably they do not that. The only thing that matters to me is where I go to sleep, and I already had in mind where when I saw the castle and I knew that this was a Hotel, so before anyone wants to take it first, I appropriate of that place Before someone says anything. "The presidential room of the castle is mine!" With the abrupt interruption when Yoshioka, Soichiro and Yuriko-san organized the bedrooms, everyone turned to see me. I said it first, so you have lost your chance, hahaha. "... Alex, because you don''t let the Takagis take that place. It should be more comfortable for them since they ... well, they were influential people." "No! That room now belongs to me, they already enjoyed the pleasures of money, now it''s my turn" As everyone stared at me in silence, Kurisu, who is easily ashamed, speaks when several seconds pass without anyone saying anything. But even with her saying that I will should yield that room, I stand firm in my decision. "It''s ok Kurisu-san, if Alex-kun wants to stay in that room. For us there will be no problem, this hotel has enough comfortable habitations" "Yes, that doesn''t matter much." Well, then you can sleep outside Soichiro, I don''t care that Yuriko-san sleeps with me, Kurisu, Saeko and Shisuka ... Having learned from my previous mistakes, when I think about that I put my hand on my lips to make sure they don''t move. I don''t want to be lectured by Kurisu again, it''s better to be cautious. Since the married couple does not seem to care that I take that room, the others have no objection. Then I let them do the work of handing out the rooms and I''m going to see my new bedroom. Interested in what kind of place the presidential suite would be, apart from the girls who I share the bed with, others in my group also come. We go up the stairs and arrived at the top floor, we continue moving forward and reach a small tower with 3 more flat ones. I take out a key to open the double doors of the place, Yuriko-san told me that they had not examined this place the first time they checked the castle and it was Yoshioka who did it when the other groups started killing the zombies in the park. But apparently they didn''t find a zombie inside, it seemed that the place was closed during the zombie outbreak like most of the Hotel''s rooms. The first 2 floors have several suites, this is surely where the main members of the survival camp will stay. And then the third level of this tower is the Presidential Suite, my new residence. Passing the stairs of the first 2 floors, we came across other double doors, quickly took the key with a crown carved in it and opened. "Wow!" "Great!" The first thing we see is a living room decorated with a huge TV on it, have a gas fireplace on the side, a carpet on the floor and luxurious furniture on it. In front of us at the end of this room instead of a wall, there were large windows that let us see a balcony and even further away you can see the view outside the park. We walked inside and on the right, you could see what would be the bedroom with a large bed that surely 6 people would sleep comfortably without feeling tight. In the same way as the living room, it had a fireplace and other furniture. To the left that it would be more a continuation of the living room, only that it was separated as another room by some refined wooden screens, there was what looked like a small office with several shelves with books on the wall. "Everything in this place seems so expensive and luxurious ..." "Yes, if I came to this place in the world before the apocalypse I would be afraid to touch something for fear of breaking it and having to pay it ..." It was certainly a rather luxurious place, and the main advantage of the place, which in the world as it is now is very difficult to find, is that it was completely clean, free of blood and the smell of rot. Although it is a shame that I can not enjoy this room 100% since most of the electronic advantages are damaged, but still, it is a very good place, mainly the bed, in it I can sleep with all the girls and also in a very comfortable form. I enter the bedroom putting my eyes on that large bed, then I notice the glass door, of those that distort things on the other side when you see it. I approach to open it and discover a great bath ... God had heard my prayers. "Great! Why don''t we have a bath to take away our tiredness?" I turn and tell the girls who had accompanied me to see the place that also will be their bedroom with great enthusiasm, it is a pity that this emotion collapses by their next words. "Of course not Alex! Don''t you remember what happened to you the last time? " Of course I remember that, I went to heaven and had angels surrounding me ... or not, were they the Himalayas? Well, it doesn''t matter, the only thing matter is that it was great and I dreamed of being able to repeat that. "What Kurisu-san says is true Alex-san, I don''t think it''s very good for you to pass out again" "Yes Alex-kun, you are hurt and you must take care of your health" "T-that was ..." I wanted to shout in my defense that that was only because I was too excited and it would never happen again ... but if I tell them that, it would wrong for several reasons, so the words get stuck in my throat while my eyes got wet by saw my dreams collapse ... Noo !! "Looks like you''ll have to bathe alone this time Alexander-san" Then Komuro''s voice reaches my heart like the final stab. Damn! Now that I think about it, it must be because of your bad luck with the women that I got some of that. "This is your fault! Why don''t you go and look for a room so you and Yamada can sleep together? !! " "Eh? Why is it my fault? ... Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll do what you say and see if they''ve already assigned us a room for us, are you coming too, Hirano?" "N-no, I''ll stay here a little longer ... you two go" Komuro comes out after saying that, he probably only thought about the literal meaning of my words and not what I was implying, besides when he leaves doesn''t realize the slightly strange looks of all the girls when he turns his back on them. Hahahaha, that will be your punishment for infecting me with your bad luck, surely tomorrow there will be no girl in this camp who wants to approach you ... or they will probably only look for another woman friend when they see you. "Maybe that was the reason for his indecision with Rei? Also, that''s why he didn''t pay attention to me?" "I-I hope you''re happy Takashi ..." As I laughed, I listen to Saya and Rei''s murmurs ... maybe I exceeded myself a little ... well, it doesn''t matter. He deserved it for bringing me bad luck, Haa, now since I can''t take a bath with the girls, there''s no hurry to do it that alone. "I Forget something, I''ll be back soon" Besides, when I saw Hirano, I remembered one thing, so after telling everyone here that I will leave for a moment and walk to the door to go downstairs to look for Yuriko-san, but when open it I meet her coming here. For a moment I thought that my luck had been composed again and she also came to sleep with us, but when I saw Soichiro walking beside her, that possibility vanished into the air. " What''s happen Alexander-kun, don''t you like your room and want me to change it? " "No, it''s not that, the room is perfect. I was just going to look for you to ask you a favor Yuriko-san" "Oh? What would you need from me?" "That''s¡­" When I wanted to tell her, Soichiro''s strict face prevents me, it is not as if I were going to ask his wife for one night, besides the favor is not something for me, but because of his character, he may complain about this. Then, as if she realized my problems, Yuriko-san asks Soichiro to go ahead and also tell him that we will follow him in one minute. He simply nods and goes to the presidential suite where the others were, being at a distance where he can''t hear us Yuriko-san smiles again, bends down a little so that our faces were closer and she tells me. " Well, Alexander- kun , what thing do you need from a married woman whom you want her husband to leave? " Shit! Is this the sensuality of a married woman? This is poison for any man... I feel my blood burn, she must have intoxicated me before I realized. "Kohon, I don''t think it''s anything bad, it''s just that with Soichiro''s character he can refuse if he hears it, so I just wanted to avoid that. I need you to put Hirano in a room ... I want him to be in the same place that the police officer Asami." I try to control myself because I know she is just playing with me, cough to calm the flames that burn in my blood and I talk to her about my goal. "Hmn? If I remember correctly Asami-chan and Matsushima-san would have a suite on the first level of the tower ... do you want me to also put Hirano-kun with them?" "Yes" Well, it doesn''t matter that Matsushima is also there, in fact, it''s better. If for some reason it doesn''t work to match him with the first one, maybe he can do it with the second one, you don''t know how fate works. "Hmmmm ... that''s a bit difficult, but well, the two girls are of age and Hirano-kun doesn''t have a personality to take advantage of them, it will also be interesting to see the reaction of the two ... it''s fine, but you owe me a please Alexander-kun " "... it''s fine, but only if the three sleep in the same room" "It''s a deal ~" Yuriko-san is not surprised by what I ask, only think about it for a few seconds. She must have understood my purpose to do that since you don''t need to be a genius to deduce it, but in the end when she asks me for a favor I feel that I am signing a pact with a demon ... it must be my imagination. Maybe she goes behind my body?...she is a devil sinner¡­ but since I have already signed a contract with her I should accept my destiny. "Fufufu, stop drooling Alexander-kun and let''s go with the others to talk" Yuriko-san''s voice takes me out of my imagination, so I''m going behind the wiggle of her waist. When entering the only new thing was Soichiro who admired the room as evaluating it, then he listens to our step and turns to us, so the two of us go to him. "We will not take much of your time, so you all can continue with you are doing soon" "Yes, we just wanted to give you this, on this sheet. Here are the names of the people of the whole survivor''s camp and the room that was assigned to them. As you made me realize my mistake of not keeping a record when we were at our house, I asked Yoshioka to do it while we were dealing with the zombies in the park " Soichiro passes me several papers, in them, is write the name of people, in what do they worked before the apocalypse and the number of the room they were given in the castle. While I giving a quick read, several of my group come to see where they will sleep. Since I was not very interested in this, I give it to Kurisu, besides she has a better memory than me, so that is the most practical. "We also wanted to inform you that dinner is ready and you all can go down for it" "Thank you Yuriko-san, but it''s not necessary. We''ll eat something else." "Okay, then we''ll leave for everyone can rest. Ah, Hirano-kun, your room that says the leaves is wrong, so ignore what they say. After lunch, I''ll take you to the right place." "I-I understand, Yuriko-san" Hearing her speak then Hirano releases a sigh of relief ... I could read in which room he was before, they had put him together with Komuro and Yamada in a suite on the second floor of the tower when I read it and could see he make a worried face for that. Hirano, you have no complaints to say that I am not a good friend, I save you from being judged like those two and also send you to a girl''s room, so you owe me a huge favor. Besides, it seems that all the people in my group and other important people also took a room in the tower, for example, Rei, Yuki, Mizusu and Niki were in one of the second-floor suite as well. When I thought in what place was each person, the couple Takagi try leaves, but before reaching the door are stopped by Saya. "Mom, wait! I don''t see my name here ... it means I''ll sleep with both of you? " "Fufufu, what are you saying, Saya? You don''t think you''re too old to sleep with mom and dad... people who don''t appear on the list is because they had already been assigned to this room" "E-eh?" Saya blushes in shame at her mother''s first words, but when she hears her continue then starts to get nervous. Now that I think about it, not even my name, Kurisu, Saeko, Shisuka and Saya were on the list. Without worrying about the state in which her daughter was, Yuriko-san advances with Soichiro and when the two go out the door I can hear their voices arguing. "I don''t think it''s good for a girl to stay in a boy''s room, Yuriko" "Don''t worry, there are 3 other girls there, we must also trust our daughter" Soichiro says nothing more and I only see him nod as he walks. Yuriko-san you can trust in your daughter... but not on the guy who you leave her with. As if she reading my mind turns with me, sees me and makes me a wink with one of her eyes. Well, for me there is no problem if another pretty girl sleeps in my bed, but you can''t blame me for what might happen in the future. I turn with Saya, and she is still paralyzed watching her parents leave. After a few more seconds she finally reacts, then she sees me and instantly her face becomes like a tomato when our eyes meet. In the end, unable to bear it, Saya decides to hide behind Shisuka while in a barely audible voice she apologizes. "S-sorry about my mother Alexander-san, surely it bothers you that I stay here ... I will talk to her to she assigns me another room" "To me, it does not bother me to you also sleep here, as long as you''ll agree" "S-seriously?" "Sure" She seems to cheer up a bit with my answer, it seems she was worried that I refused to let her stay here more than anything else. After hearing my confirmation then she stops hiding behind Shisuka and smiles happily ... it''s a shame, I have no excuse to continue seeing Shisuka''s breasts directly. Well, they say that the universe always seeks balance, so, if someone is encouraged, another person should get angry. In this case is Kurisu, who looks at what happened with obvious discomfort on her face, but it is an advantage that only huffs through the nose and then sits on one couch while she is sulky without complaining to me about letting Saya stay. "Alex! You told Yuriko-san that the food they had prepared below was not necessary, so what shall we eat? " Well, it seems that Kurisu thinks to calm her anger with food ... with those words the others also look in my direction waiting for an answer. The truth is that I''m hungry too, so let''s eat. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hi everyone, I hope you had a happy Merry Christmas. Sorry for not upload the chapter yesterday, but I was very busy with family parties. But the worst was that since 23 of this month I have a toothache, and when I went to the dentist he tells me that I have an infection and don''t can extract the wisdom tooth, so I have to endure the pain until 2 of January... Seriously, this is the worst... Remember to visit my patreon and support SES... maybe if I see new supporters the pain be less. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 See ya. Chapter 59 First Night in the Castle Everyone in the room sat around a table that was in the living room. As Kurisu said, I had thought of eating something else than what they were serving for the others from the kitchen, by this I do not mean that the food there was bad, I just missed Gaia''s supreme flavors a little. On the other hand, I also hope that with this Kurisu, who was a bit moody, is encouraged and returns to normal. With that in mind I take out many skewers that I had previously bought in Gaia, seeing them many are surprised, but more than by them, it was because of their sudden appearance. "I still find it impressive when I see things coming out of nowhere ... I don''t think I can get used to it" "Yes, it seems like a magic trick ..." "It is certainly something very mysterious" " Are they the ones you bought in Gaia before we came here ?! " Hirano, Rei and Yuki who witness the appearance of the food comment their impressions on my interdimensional inventory, but the good thing is that one of my goals gave immediate results, since Kurisu stops frowning and sees the food happily. "This food is where you come from, Alex-san?" While the others watched the skewers with curiosity, Saeko focuses more on what Kurisu says, paying attention to her words. So to check her speculation she asks me. I don''t know if Kurisu said it because I had already revealed the secret of our origin, or because of the emotion escaped from her mouth, anyway, as is no need to hide these things anymore, even if it was a slip of her tongue it didn''t matter. I affirm with the head the words of Saeko, then she takes a skewer to see it closely¡­ even though she looks at it, I don''t think it has any difference in the flesh of this world that is noticeable to the eyes. "Does it cook like the food of this world?" "Yes, it is no different from how you do it here" "Well, let me cook them so we can eat" Saeko takes the bowl with the skewers and goes to the side of the living room where there was a small kitchen to cook them, Kurisu and Rei also get up and go behind her. The others wait until they are ready, it seems that the others apart from me, the others are somewhat integrated and excited by the possibility of eating something from another world, since they do not stop seeing with interest everything that the girls do. Without requiring much time, the girls return with the skewers while the steam comes out of them, as they did not have to prepare anything and just make the meat cooked, did not take long to they start serving them on the table, then the skewers spread their aroma in the whole living room. "Delicious! I missed this flavor!" The others apart from Kurisu and I had some doubts about eating things from another world, but upon hearing the words of praise from her, the bravest decided to take one in their hands. " Is it really safe for us to eat this, what animal does it come from? " Rei that had taken a skewer and salivated when the aroma of it reached her nose, says. She seemed to have a strong desire to eat it, but a reluctance for the origin of this food stopped her from eating it. With their words, others also stop before they can taste it and look at me waiting for an answer. "... Mmmm ... what animal was this from Kurisu?" "Mmn? If I remember correctly it was from an ostrich-like animal of this world, it must also be certain that you can eat this, I was not from the same world where Alex was and I had no problem with that." While taking another skewer I put my memory to work, it seemed like it was something very distant, although it was only a few days ago ... in the end, I decided to consult it with Kurisu and avoid the hard work ... strangely what I remember most about food apart from the taste, it is that in Gaia there are people who eat the goblin, so Rei asking where the meat comes from is something sensible. "Ostrich? ... I''ve heard that people eat them in many places, but I''ve never tasted it" "Well, if it''s something like ostriches I have no problem with that" Hearing Kurisu''s response, that makes Saeko and Hirano''s doubts disappear and bites the meat of the skewers. They chew it slowly and the more they do it, their eyes open gradually until they are round like plates, then after swallowing the bite they exclaim with enthusiasm. "This is too delicious !!" "Yes, it tastes great ... I had never eaten anything like it" The others watching their reaction also begin to move their hands and mouths, without any surprise they end up just like them, with a big smile adorning their faces giving much praise to the food. So as expected, because of the great momentum of everyone eating, the skewers do not last long on the table and in a few minutes they are finished. For my part I lick my lips tasting the juice of the meat that had stained them ... I look at others and as the same that they are experiment now, I have a feeling of sadness when seeing the empty plate. I have more of these, but I must ration them in order to enjoy them during the time I am here. Without can do it anything for this, we terminate dinner and then the girls start talking to each other. The one that was a little more overwhelmed was Kurisu who is bombarded with questions about how is the world where we came from. They also ask me sporadically, but it is probably easier for others to do it with her since they concentrate more on her. Spending about an hour doing a little digestion and not feeling so full, those who will not stay in this room begin to leave to go to their habitations to rest. "Well, see you tomorrow Alexander-kun, I will see if Yuriko-san continues down helping to distribute the food to others, I will ask her to tell me where my room be" " It ''s okay, be sure to have a good time and do not make my efforts have been in vain" "Hmn? ... I don''t understand well, but I''ll try hard" "So, I hope you can rest well, see you tomorrow" "Yes, we will continue with the things we did yesterday as soon as the sun rises" We dismiss Hirano, Rei, Yuki, Mizusu and Niki at the door. I would like to say that everything was very quiet, but there was a small event when Yuki asked to stay in this room with us, I had no problem with that, only before I could say anything Kurisu intervened telling her that we were already too many in this room. Even insisting a little she could not get the support of any of the other girls, when she looked towards me for help I could only express my helplessness by making a gesture with my shoulders, Kurisu just had calmed down by letting Saya stay, I didn''t want to have to sleep with a bad environment between us, so unfortunately she goes with Re¨ª and the others. When everyone leaves, we go to bathe to after can go to sleep... with tears in my eyes I go alone to the bathroom before the girls do it, as it was not something interesting and it only caused me more sadness to see the empty place, I finish quickly. The girls are next to me, so I see how Kurisu, Saeko, Shisuka, Saya and Scythe enter the bathroom. They take their time and leave after half an hour and then we all go to sleep in the bed, well, with the exception of Scythe who stays in a corner while putting her eyes on us. Although I could not bathe with them, not everything was so bad ... no, in fact it was, the feeling of seeing the glass door imagining the other side of there, was great suffering to me, but I have to look for the good side of things, if not I''m going crazy. I could still enjoy the sexy appearance of the girls after they left the bathroom, and since Saeko and Shisuka tend to sleep with a minimum amount of clothes, I could delight in seeing their figure almost completely exposed. Having just saved that moment in my brain, we all entered the bed. I take the center of it and immediately Kurisu wearing her pajamas and Saeko in underwear take my sides. Immediately after Kurisu, Saya also in pajama bed down and Shisuka lie down in underwear on the side of Saeko ... I don''t know if it was a coincidence, but those on my right are the ones with the highest proportion of clothes, while those on my left wear smaller clothes. Thinking about that, Saya turns off the light switch since she is the closest, so in the darknes I feel that my arms are taken by Kurisu and Saeko as they both get closer to me. I close my eyes thinking about going to sleep but I feel a soft touch and a little wet on my lips, then the person responsible for that speaks quietly near my ear. "Good night Alex-san" "., g-good night Alex" I open my eyes immediately to feel the contact on my lips with Saeko''s, she then pulls away while tells me that. Before I can tell her something, I feel the same feeling once more, but this time it is on my cheek, when I turn in the dim light of place I can see a nervous Kurisu with a flushed face. I wait a few seconds to see if there is no one else who joins for the good night kiss, but when looking in Shisuka''s direction, I discover that she is already asleep. Then when I put my eyes on Saya, the instant she sees me closes her eyes and pretends to sleep. "Goodnight everyone" "Hmmn" "..." Seeing that there would be no more good night kisses from the other two people, I return the gesture to Saeko and Kurisu. With the first, imitating her previous action I also attach our lips, but unlike her when I do it, I look for her tongue with mine and start stroking when finding it. Feeling that Kurisu squeezes my right arm, I put an end to my and Saeko''s moment. She then plunges her face into my shoulder as if don''t want others to look at her right now. Then I stretch a little and turn to the second girl who kissed me. As for Kurisu, as it seems that she was not yet ready for something like that, I simply repeat what she did and kiss her cheek, as a result, she goes blank. Since I knew that Saya was awake and in fact she observes everything without blinking and looking away, I wish they all good night and not only the two of them. Not long after that one by one of us is falling into the world of dreams, joining with Shisuka who had come before us. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The next morning I wake up ... I wish it was for the warm rays of the sun that illuminate the place, but no, I only saw darkness when I opened my eyes. Neither was Saeko''s soft lips that kissing me as a greeting of the good morning ... While what I felt on my face also was soft, what woke me was the feeling of suffocation when I couldn''t breathe. After several attempts to try to get away from what prevented me from filling my lungs with oxygen , I finally succeeded and inhaled a great breath of air standing on the bed at the same time. Looking down then I discover the person who did ... or the objects responsible. I don''t know how, but Shisuka managed to jump at Saeko who slept beside me separating us and positioned herself over me, then putting my head between her breasts as she pressed tightly against her as if she wanted us to merge in one. "Damn Shisuka ... are you trying to kill me ?!" As she was lying on her stomach with her butt in the air, which was only covered by black lingerie, I gently kicked one of her buttocks with the sole of my foot while I complain ... So when I wanted to withdraw my foot to kick her a little harder, something prevents me, that feeling that is transmitted from skin to skin was like chains that tied my foot to her. Instinct takes hold of me and I begin to press that place on it with more force. "Hmmm ~" Yes, her breasts were super soft, but her buttocks were not far behind, they also had a little more resistance that pushed my foot back with the same force. At that moment I felt that all the physics classes I had previously finally made sense to me. Newton was right, to each action, there is a reaction of equal strength. "Hyaaan ~" "... what are you doing Alex?" "... studying physics?" "studying physics?" Because of Shisuka''s moans that she let out sporadically and the movements of the bed, the other girls wake up without me noticing. With everyone''s eyes on me and Kurisu''s sudden question, I can only answer with what I have in my mind now. The first reaction they have is to think that they heard wrong, so they repeat my answer to make sure what they heard was right. While they bow their heads and try to understand how what I do is related to physics, I stop, get out of bed and start dressing. "Well, I see you all down for breakfast" I finishing getting dressed and quickly leave the suite while I shout at the girls who continue to see Shisuka''s ass. This is not running away, it is avoiding the conflict. "Wait Alex! Explain how it has something to do with physics! I know a lot about physics and I can''t understand how Shisuka''s ass has to do with it!" "Fufufu, maybe it has something to do with the feeling of touching it?" "No, that was probably just an excuse ..." "Nya ~ Hmn? B-Busujima-san why are you touching my butt?" It is true that the destiny of a genius is to be misunderstood ... hearing the voices discuss, I run down the stairs to get off the castle tower. I continue down until I reach the first floor and then go to the restaurant that now acts as the camp''s dining room. There I find Komuro, Yamada and Hirano ... the three seem to have problems looking at their decayed faces, although seeing them well must be for different reasons. The first two have faces of worry and anger, they hold their heads with one hand while striking the table with the other. Hirano on the other hand has dark circles under his eyes as if he could not sleep all night ... if that is why, there is a possibility that his situation is good instead of bad. In order not to guess, I turn to their table to find out what is happening, none seems to have noticed me since Komuro knocks on the table while he curses, Yamada sighs and Hirano seems to fall asleep. "What''s up losers? Why those faces?" "Damn! Do you want to know why? !! Someone has spread the rumor that Yamada and I are lovers!!" "... do you have an idea of who it could have been?" "Honestly, I first thought it was you ... but since we''ve been practically always in the same place, you shouldn''t have time to go around talking about it." "Tch, I thought we were friends and now you doubt of me" "Well, I apologize for that." I had forgotten that ... Komuro, it''s a shame that you don''t understand that to spread a rumor you don''t need to go with each person saying that, sometimes you just need to tell the right person and in a few hours half the world will know. "Alex-onichan! Hirnao-onichan! Loving-onichans! Good morning!" "Oh, Alice. You woke up very early today." "Yes! I came for something to eat for my dad ~ He wanted to come for his food, but since Shisuka-sensei said he had to rest, I told him that would bring it to him ~" "You are a good girl" "Damn!" "E-eh? What''s up?" Speaking of the king of Rome, here is surely the responsible for your problems Komuro, or the half should say, the other half must continue in my room. Obviously as Alice and Shisuka are prettier, I''ll keep their secrets ... but it''s scary to think that behind that angelic smile is a monster that can destroy a person''s life. " Leaving the couple in love aside, what happens to you Hirano , why do you have that face? " "Are you going to make fun to us too? !!" "I couldn''t sleep anything last night" "That sounds great, tell me more" "I knew it, that was because you Alexander-kun ... when Yuriko-san took me to Asami-san and Matsushima-san''s room, for a moment I thought I would sleep outside" Ignoring Komuro who yells at me, I pay attention to Hirano''s story, from what I hear he doesn''t seem to have had a good start with that, but in the end things didn''t progress so badly. I keep listening to what Hirano says and then the people in my group start arriving, I see sideways when Kurisu and the others approach to us, but either they forgot what happened in the room or they didn''t want to talk about it with the other boys gathered at Around me, that''s a good thing for me . No matter what it was, it seems I am still safe evading her sermon. They go in search of food to the kitchen that someone must be prepared, and return carrying several dishes. Saeko puts what looks like a soup in front of me and Kurisu a bowl of rice. Then we all eat while we listen to Hirano continue to tell his story of what happened in the room with Asami and Matsushima. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, new chapter!! Thanks a lot for your words of good wishes for my health, I am better than before and the pain decreases. I can only wait to go to the dentist to extract the tooth... although I don''t want to go. Remember to visit my patreon and support SES. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 See ya. Chapter 60 Hirano’s Night (POV Hirano) After eating the most delicious meal I''ve tasted in my life, I leave Alexander-kun''s room ... I hope he invites me to eat again. Not only do I say it for the food, the truth is that I was never good at making friends, but after meeting him I could interact with many people who do not look at me as if I were someone weird or make fun of me. I am not stupid and I know that he may consider me as someone useful, for that reason he has been good to me, but what prevents me from feeling bad about it, is that he is someone very direct, so he expresses what he feels and because that I can be sure that he has not approached me with bad intentions. Those who are useful for him are treated well and those who do not, probably he not pay attention to them. You can see that for the people who he keeps closer ... maybe the exception of this rule is pretty girls, but as a man, I can understand that mentality. In addition, something that makes him a reliable person to others follows him is that he is from another world. In all the stories I know, they are the heroes with amazing abilities that someone normal can only dream of having. Another thing they have in their favor is the luck that has these people, it is as if fate protects them, so being by the side of Alexander-kun we may be able to survive this calamity. ... although I probably shouldn''t rely on fantasy stories to follow someone. Well, it''s the best option there is, I also personally believe that Alexander-kun is someone I can respect and trust for everything I''ve seen that he has done until now. Thinking in the new persons that I met after the apocalypse I arrive in the kitchen, where there were several people who are eating what they serve from the kitchen, looking at the food can say that I was lucky to eat with Alexander-kun, the aroma of these dishes did not It compares to the ones I ate just now. Then I see some faces of familiar people from high school, when they see me for a few seconds they put a eyes like mockery or contempt that they normally used to look at me until a few days ago, but then their eyes view on the gun next to my waist or the rifle hanging from my shoulder and immediately lower their faces. Perhaps because I am the person they observe do not hide the jealousy or injustice that believe they receive as I am the one who has these weapons. Surely if it was Alexander-kun who was here in my place, leave apart that they don''t even would have the courage to look him at his face, they would probably throw themselves on the floor or under the table while they tremble to prevent him from looking at them. As I know that they are people without much courage and only dare to raise the fists and their voices when the other side is weaker, I ignore them and go to the kitchen since I can''t find Yuriko-san in this area where the tables are. When I enter the kitchen, quickly I see Yuriko-san who stands out among other people for her beauty ... Saya-san will most likely end up becoming such a woman in the future, it is a pity that she seems to have fallen in love with Alexander-kun. I have no resentment against him for that, it is not as if she had been my girlfriend in the first place, she is someone I admired and I knew that she was far from my reach ... "Oh? Hirano-kun, why are you here? Will Alexander-kun and the others need food ultimately?" "E-eh? N-no, Alexander-kun gave us some very delicious dishes. I came to know where I will sleep" Damn! Why I always get nervous when I talk to a beautiful woman ... I even feel that my face is flushing from all the blood that goes to my head, I must look ridiculous. "Mmn? I''m a little interested in that ... that child didn''t invite me to taste them, when I see him again, I''ll make he give me some of them" If Alexander-kun heard of someone referring to him as a child, he would probably be angry ... and as few people want to see him angry, for everyone who knows him that words like "child" or worse ... cute girl, they have become taboo for all camp. Perhaps the only ones who dare to say something like that are Kurisu-san, Saeko-san, Shisuka-san and Yuriko-san that is in front of me. Even the others in our group are careful with those words, because although he may not kill us ... he would not hesitate to cut off the life partner that we have between our legs. " Sorry about that, I had forgotten about your room ... fufufu, tell me Hirano-kun, do Alexander-kun owe you a favor or something? " "N-no, he''s always the one who has been helping me!" Why do I scream to answer her?! Why I can''t speak normally to a woman?... it even seems that I surprised Yuriko-san a little because of my actions ... haa. "... I see, well let''s go to your new room, your roommates just left recently, so let''s hurry before they fall asleep" "Y-yes, Yuriko-san!" I give up ... please someone shoot me. Regretting my shyness with women, I follow Yuriko-san who walks the same path I traveled to get here. Apparently my room continues to be in the tower where the others are, that is a relief and at least we are close to each other. But maybe I shouldn''t complain even if they send me to a corner of this castle ... when I saw the first room they assigned me, which was with Yamada-kun and Komuro-kun, I thought had bad luck in stay with them since didn''t want to be labeled like them. My life had improved dramatically and I would not like to go back to the way it was before, with everyone talking about me behind my back. I do not dislike them, and even although their sexual preferences have just been revealed, I do not see them differently ... that isn''t a lie, it is true that I do not care about their likes and I understand that everyone has different mentalities, but I do not want others to think I''m the same to them ... I''m a bad friend. I feel bad about feeling good when I hear Yurko-san say that would give me another room. Sorry Komuro-kun and Yamada-kun, I''m still a very weak person. Apologizing to both of them in my mind, I think we arrived at my new room is since Yuriko-san stands in front of a door that is on the first floor of the castle tower. When trying to look at the number to remember it and not make a mistake in the future, she knocks on the door. Now that I remember, Yuriko-san said I would have roommates and because I was very nervous at that time talking with her, I missed it. Well, all the suites in this place were assigned to people of importance to our group, so I should at least know their faces. Thinking about it, I am also part of that group ... of being a nobody to whom no one paid attention in school, it seems that I am now part of the important or popular people. My life has changed a lot after the apocalypse, now I can use and carry the weapons that I liked so much and I have companions with whom I can talk normally ... except for the girls that I still get nervous when having a conversation with them. If I could find my parents or know if they are well at least, I could fully enjoy the fact that my life has become much better than before ... haa, I really must be a bad person, while most others suffer from the apocalypse, here I am thinking that this is the best thing that has happened to me. "Yes, who is it? " My thoughts stop abruptly when I hear the voice on the other side of the door ... th-that was the voice of a woman! why on the other side of the door where I''m supposed to sleep is that voice heard? Besides, I think I recognize her and if I''m not mistaken she should be Matsushima-san. "It''s me, Yuriko" I understand, it must be that Yuriko-san has something to say to her and she comes here on the way when we were going to my room. Yes, that makes sense, hahaha, apart from Alexander-kun, adults would not allow a guy to stay in another girl''s room, what I was thinking? I feel silly for being so nervous. The door opens and Matsushima -san appears wearing light clothes to sleep, puts his eyes on both of us, then she concentrates on me for a few seconds and then passes to Yuriko-san, when her vision was on me I had to take my eyes off she quickly ... but I am a boy after all, I can''t help for be surprised when I look at a girl who is exposing a lot of skin, so even having looked away, my eyeballs move by themselves in her direction trying to capture some images out of the corner of the eye. " What''s happen Yuriko-san, do you need anything? " "I just forgot to tell you something before, and I came here for that." I knew that was why ... I am pathetic, I should be disappointed, but I only feel relief hearing Yuriko-san''s words. Cursing me for being such a coward, then things take an unexpected direction by the next sentence she says to Matsushima-san. "You have another roommate, so I come to inform you that and bring him too" "Ha?" "E-eh?" Matsushima -san and I are surprised by what Yuriko-san says, on the other hand, she continues with a smile while watches us, a few seconds pass and then Matsushima -san points to me as she speaks. "Yuriko-san ... he is a man ..." "Fufufu I know, that''s something that can be seen with the naked eye ~" I am certainly not like Alexander-kun who can be confused with a girl ... I hope those words never come out of my mouth and reach his ears, I don''t want to die yet. "Yuriko-san, this is a room for girls!" "That makes no sense, the rooms do not have something like gender distinction in them. Men and women can stay in these, they have no impossibility for anyone to stay in them" "Hoaxes!! You know what I mean Yuriko-san! Don''t play with words! In this room there are already two girls staying!" Matsushima -san is right Yuriko-san, although you are not wrong in what you say, the logic is on her side ... also, is there another girl staying here? Things get worse. "It is true that are only two girls here, so there is still enough space in this big Suite. We want to continue saving people later, so we will have to accommodate more and more people together in the rooms. Matsushima-san do you plan on leaving other people that we save outside and sleep out of the door when we bring them? I thought you as a police officer could understand that... but it seems I was wrong. It is more important for you to be comfortable than to offer a place to another person in your room. " Yuriko-san starts talking quickly without giving the opportunity to Matsushima-san to say something, even while saying her words put a sad face, so Matsushima-san takes a step back with a worried face on hearing that. "T-that''s ... you''re right about that, but now there are still enough empty rooms, so there''s no need to do something like this right now." "It is best to get used as quickly as possible so after there are no problems with that, I also think it is good for us as leaders of this camp to set an example to others" When she finally ends speaking, Matsushima -san tries to make an argument but is quickly refuted by her. Still with a sad face, Yuriko-san sighs and turns around while saying. "Well, I already did my job of informing you. The rooms have been assigned, if you want to be cruel and let Hirano-kun sleep outside, that''s your decision." "W-wait Yuriko-san! ..." Without listening to her, Yuriko-san continues walking, then from my point of view, I can see that her sad face disappears and changes in the usual smile that adorns her face ... So we were only two in the place ... the atmosphere is very uncomfortable and I don''t know what to say, for Matsushima-san''s expression she seems to have problems with the choice that must make. The seconds pass and things do not change, we just stay here without saying anything for a good while. I was thinking of simply leaving and looking for another place to sleep, like the sofas at the reception, if I''m lucky I will find one that is not stained with blood. But before taking the first step, suddenly another person''s voice is heard from inside the room. "Senpai, who was it?" By reflex, I follow the origin of the voice and there was Asami-san¡­ she was wrapped in a bath towel and her hair wet with a few drops sliding down her body. When I see her, I swallow the saliva from my mouth loudly and then she notices me. "Hirano-kun? What''s happening, did you need anything? " Asami -san walks to the door regardless of her appearance ... she shouldn''t mind that I''m here ... even she sees me as a man? "N-no, t-this ... t-that is ... Y-Yuriko-san only..." In my head only the image of Asami-san that is wrapped in a towel appears and also phrases with which I can answer, but my mind and mouth are not in sync since I only babble words of different sentences that I want to say. "..." Matsushima -san sees me and then closes the door without saying anything ... haa, why all this happens to me?... well, maybe it''s a punishment for being such a bad friend with Komuro-kun and Yamada-kun. I will have to sleep outside in the halls of the castle, it is a relief that it is not so cold outside. But I wonder why Yuriko-san put me in the room to stay with them? It doesn''t seem like something she would do, and I can say that her previous words were just excuses ... Then I realize, the final words of Alexander-kun to I have fun tonight that at that time I did not find meaning. Also, when I found Yuriko-san the first things she told me when she saw me, it was if I owed him a favor, it has to be him who orchestrated all this! ¡­ Well, I can''t get mad at him, he probably did it thinking about fulfilling his previous promise to help me to get a girl. Haa, let''s find a place to sleep before it gets dark. [Click] While I turning to leave here, I hear the sound of the door opening, when I look back there are Matsushima-san and Asami-san that now uses a pajama. "I talked with Asami and she agrees that you stay here ... but I warn you something, I sleep with my gun aside from me, so if you try anything strange I will shoot you immediately!" "H-ha?" "Don''t stay out there, get in fast!" Listening to Matsushima-san''s tone of command, my feet move before I realize ... that''s a habit I got when I went to a camp in the USA. Now when someone speaks to me out loud and orders me something, I instinctively try to do it. When I enter, I see a very nice suite for people''s stay, although it doesn''t look as luxurious as Alexander-kun''s is still very good. "You will sleep on that sofa ... do not even think about you moving from here to the bedroom ... I am very sensitive and I don''t want to have to kill someone by accident" "S-senpai, Hirano-kun seems to be a good boy, so you don''t have to worry. Take Hirano-kun, here are some blankets for you if it''s cold at night" As it was a suite, the only door that blocked access to another part of the room was that of the bathroom, for that reason I could easily see the bedroom where the two girls would stay. When I put my eyes in that place, Matsushima-san stands in the archway of the entrance and tells me while she frowns, when I hear it I can only swallow my saliva while I shiver a little. The good thing was that I will not only share the place with her, Asami-san who is much friendlier returns from looking for some sheets in the closet and hands them to me. There was not much dialogue between us after that, everyone sits in their place and tries to sleep when we turn off the lights. Alexander-kun, I don''t know what you were thinking about doing this ... I think you skipped too many steps to send me directly to sleep in a girl''s room. I can''t even speak correctly with someone of the opposite sex, first of all, you should start with helping me with that ... I try to sleep, but the soft breath I hear from them do on the other side of the sofa where I lie and the fact that I am too nervous about having to share the room with two women prevents me. Then my night passes that way and before I noticed the sun''s rays enter through a window ... I couldn''t make my eyes stay closed for a long time, for whatever sound they made when moving in bed, I reacted by opening them immediately. "Nwaa! I finally had a quiet night to rest completely" "Fuwa ~ You''re right senpai, I didn''t think I could rest like this after everything that has happened" Not long after Matsushima-san and Asami-san wake up and get out of bed, I also get up from the couch, there was no point staying there since I couldn''t sleep. So when they see me, they immediately take me out of the room telling me they need to change their clothes. As I simply forgot to change to sleep and I stayed with the same clothes of yesterday, I only take the weapons that were next to me and decide to go down to eat something, with the thought that maybe with some food in my stomach, I will not feel so tired. There I meet Komuro and Yamada who have faces as if they also had some problems, thinking that I should try to be a best friend and learn from my mistakes, I approach them without avoiding them this time. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, this was New chapter and I hope you liked it!! I wish you all a happy new year and that this be better than the previous one for all. Remember to visit my petreon and support the novel. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 See ya. Chapter 61 The new name of the amusement park After hearing what happened with Hirano I can only sigh, the good thing about all that is that he manage to cross the first obstacle that was Matsushima. It seems like it was a good idea to leave Yuriko-san to assign him to the room of they two, if it had been me, she probably wouldn''t accept no matter how much I insisted. "It''s okay Hirano, you just have to get used to being with the girls and soon that won''t bother you. For now, drink a coffee or something, we will have to continue cleaning the park and it would be very bad for you to fall asleep while accompanying the group of Soichiro " "Haa... Alexander-kun, I don''t think it''s as easy as you say¡­" With Hirano staying in that room, things must develop in some way by themselves, just I must wait to see what happens. The problem is his insecurity and shyness, I hope that being with Matsushima and Asami lose a little these attitudes ... otherwise, I will have to think of another alternative to pair him with another girl. Leaving Hirano aside, we all decided to eat, so I see that those who ate Gaia''s food yesterday, can''t help comparing the food and even have discouraged faces when taste what they have on the plate. It is certainly difficult to return to the same once you have tasted a better thing, but also if we ate it every day, it would lose its impact when you try things of higher quality. "Hirano''s things are not so bad, you should worry more about trying to help me and Yamada" "Hmn? What problem do you two have?" While I try to eat Komuro suddenly speaks to me raising his voice, seriously, can they not let me fill my stomach calmly? Also, why should I fix their stuff? "Of course it''s because of the things we talked about before ... that what the others are talking about the two of us ... please don''t make me say it" So it''s about that ... it also seems that Komuro seems to think that the girls don''t know those things, since when he puts his eyes on them he only makes some insinuations of the subject and tries to put it into indirect words. Then he just looks me to the eyes as if saying that I know what he is talking about, but he is right about that and I know what he tries to tell me, it is just that I found it interesting to see what he will say, but... Sorry man, they were the first to know about those things, so it is useless to try to hide them, but I will be a good friend and I will not give you another hard mental blow by telling you that. Well, we heed Aurora and strive to be more friendly with the other guys, for now, I will try to help ... "Your problem is not so simple since it depends on how others see you two" "¡­What do you mean by that?" "Think about it, of the two of you, the one who others think is the receiver, is the one who has the most difficult to clear this misunderstanding" "..." With my words the two look at each other for several seconds, it seems that the two are evaluated between them and then Komuro speaks first by saying. "Well, I think others will think I''m the one who gives" "What are you talking about, it is obvious that you will be the one who receives!" "No, no matter how you look at it, it is you who receives!" "" Alexander-san who do you think is the one who receives ?! "" Unable to agree with each other, they come to me to decide. Unfortunately for both of them, before I can give my opinion, Saya with her flushed face intervenes in the conversation. "You two, what the hell do you thinking for are talking about strange things in front of others!" "Alex, it''s not right to get into personal issues ... much less when they''re from that class" Kurisu who is next to me whispers to me, then I assent to her words. Well, guys, I can''t help you since have my hands tied, you can only wait for the rumors to go away by themselves. It''s good that they also seem to think the same and just keep quiet while they eat ... maybe it also has to do with the eyes that the girls see them and for that can''t say any more words. "I will go to tell Soichiro that we will leave soon to do our job" I finish eating a little earlier than the others and get up to look for Soichiro as I say, without waiting for an answer I turn and walk around the tables of the place. As I passed one with some girls talking, I was surprised to see Alice-chan among them. Without realizing it, she came here and was talked happily with a group of young women that have been rescued for us before. "And then, those two oni-chan started fighting over who would be the one who received ... one-chans, what did they mean by that? ~" "Alice-chan, you don''t need to know that ... besides, you shouldn''t approach those two" "Since the two have the appearance of serious people, I thought this was only rumors that someone was spreading for some resentment ... but it seems that I was wrong" "No, it is not a rumor, I was next to their table when they started fighting over those things ... I think they are free to have their likes, but only the perverts shout their activities in the bedroom for others to hear " "Hey, don''t say those things in front of Alice-chan!" "I-I''m sorry, is only that I can''t believe they do that." Alice-chan is someone fearsome ... without a doubt, she is a little monster with the skin of a beautiful creature, although perhaps this time it is the fault of Komuro and Yamada for shouting those things ... if they do not want the misunderstanding to continue, they should stop doing things like that. I keep walking leaving Alice-chan and the other girls behind to look for Soichiro, I ask for information to see if anyone has seen him and they tell me he was outside the castle. I go out and find him along with Yuriko-san who were also preparing to go to their designated area and then I tell both that we start with the killing of zombies in the park. "Well, be careful" "Yes, you too. Ah, please take care of Hirano, Soichiro. It seems that he was not very well today. It would be good if we could eliminate all the zombies from the park today." "Hmn? Okay, don''t worry, I''ll take care of him. Besides, I also think the same, since there aren''t many zombies, maybe we can do it." "Fufufu, it seems that Hirano-kun was finally able to enter to their room, I wonder how much things progressed?" "What do you mean Yuriko?" "It''s nothing Soichiro, don''t worry about it" While the couple is talking, I return to those in my group. When I arrive, I tell them to prepare everything to leave, then in a couple of minutes, we leave the castle. We go to the area that we had to cover and walked through places that we had not yet reviewed. Things were very quiet, you can even say boring. Most of the zombies were treated by Scythe who when she saw one, ran quickly against it and in seconds had its head in her hands to take out the glass. [Beep] [Objectives of the mission "The hope of humanity" completed] It was until noon that suddenly when we were checking around an attraction the mechanical voice of the system was heard in my head. Apparently the 3 groups of us managed to clear 1km around the castle of all zombies. "What''s up Alex? Did something happen to make you happy?" As I stopped abruptly, Kurisu who was at my side attentive in case an evolved zombie appears, she note my little mental lapse and asks me. It seems that the good news of the system notification made me smile unintentionally. "It''s nothing, let''s continue" I move my feet again and we continue, although I have fulfilled the condition to complete those missions, there are still parts of the park that we have not gone to, our goal now was not only 1km free of zombies, if all inside of within the walls. As we do, I decide to review the missions to see their current status and see how many objectives I have completed so far. [Mission / Main "Zombie Eradication" J - H] Kill as many zombies as you can. Help humanity to recover the land lost by zombies. Objectives and Rewards: 1 Zombie - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Antivirus level1. [Completed] 10 Zombies - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Antivirus level2. [Completed] 100 Zombies - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Antivirus level 3. [Completed] 250 Zombies - 1 000C, 10 000G, Weapon Coupon - I, 10 Antivirus level 1, 5 Antivirus level 2, 1 Antivirus level 3. [Completed] 500 Zombies - 1 000C, 10 000G, Armor Coupon - I, 20 Antivirus level 1, 10 Antivirus level 2, 5 Antivirus level 3. [Completed] 1 000 Zombies - 1 000C, 10 000G, Object Coupon - I, 40 Antivirus level 1, 20 Antivirus level 2, 10 Antivirus level 3. [Completed] 10,000 Zombies - 10,000C, 100,000G, 5 Limit-break Pills, 100 Antivirus level 1, 50 Antivirus level 2, 25 Antivirus level 3. 100 000 Zombies - 10 000C, 100 000G, Scroll parchment level 1: Monster, 100 Antivirus level 1, 50 Antivirus level 2, 25 Antivirus level 3. 1 000 000 Zombies - 100 000C, 1 000 000G, 1 World exit passes, 100 Antivirus level 1, 50 Antivirus level 2, 25 Antivirus level 3. Failure: Death Total number of deaths: 9,047] [Mission / Main "The hope of humanity" J - H] Create a survivor camp and keep the largest number of people at your disposal safe. Do not let humans become extinct from this world. Objectives and Rewards: 1 Survivor - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Antivirus level 1. [Completed] 10 Survivors - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Antivirus level 2. [Completed] 100 Survivors - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Antivirus level 3. [Completed] 250 Survivors - 1 000C, 10 000G, Planes of a generator by Crystals, 10 Antivirus level 1, 5 Antivirus level 2, 1 Antivirus level 3. 500 Survivors - 1 000C, 10 000G, Crystals engine plans, 20 Antivirus level 1, 10 Antivirus level 2, 5 Antivirus level 3. 1 000 Survivors - 1 000C, 10 000G, Energy shield plans generated by Crystals - I, 40 Antivirus level 1, 20 Antivirus level 2, 10 Antivirus level 3. 10,000 Survivors - 10,000C, 100,000G, 5 Limit-break Pills, 100 Antivirus level 1, 50 Antivirus level 2, 25 Antivirus level 3. 25,000 Survivors - 10,000C, 100,000G, Convocation Scroll Level 1, 100 Antivirus Level 1, 50 Antivirus Level 2, 25 Antivirus Level 3. 50,000 Survivors - 100 000C, 1 000 000G, 1 World Outbound Passes, 100 Antivirus level 1, 50 Antivirus level 2, 25 Antivirus level 3. Failure: Death, 214 Survivors. Of the objectives of killing zombies, a little more and I reached 10 thousand deaths, the scroll I used in the house of the Takagi made a lot of deaths at that time. The bad thing is that the last two objectives will be much more difficult and I cannot spend 50 thousand crystals all the time. As for the mission of the survivors, that has gone a little slower. But I can''t complain about it, it''s only been a few days since I arrived and we barely found a base, from now on I should make us focus on rescuing people. We spent another 3 hours killing zombies and then we decided to take a break to eat. The progress of the cleaning of the place has gone very well, with this last expedition we had to cover 80% of the park and if nothing happens outside the planned it will be possible to us finish today. When we arrive at the castle I see a crowd gathered, among them I can distinguish Yuriko-san, Soichiro and Yoshioka. With the first two being here, it seems that our group this time was the last to return. I thought they would only be discussing some things between them, but as we approach I can see a man kneeling and a young woman crying ... haa, that does not look very good. "What happens?" "Oh, Alexander-kun, so you all have returned and it also seems that everyone is fine, it''s good to see that." "Hmn? Alexander ... a problem arose when we were checking the park" "Yes, one of the men who are in charge of supervising the castle heard some shouts, then when he went to see what was happening, he found a person trying to abuse this girl" When I am a few meters away from the crowd, I ask out loud. Then the three leaders turn and each of them speaks. Yoshioka, who is in charge of the castle, is the last to speak explaining what had happened and as I thought it was not good news, I can not say that they were so bad, only were simply annoying. "So what do you intend to do with this guy?" "... it is best that he be imprisoned for what he did, it is good that they could stop him and only remain in attempted of rape, but still he should be punished" "For now, keep him, let''s go to the meeting room to discuss that and other things." " Why? !! The world is now in ruins, so what matter the things I do? !! It is better to enjoy this life while we are still alive!" The guy who is dragged by two of Yoshioka men begins to rant, we just ignore him and go to the meeting room. So when we all have a seat at the table, I talk about something I wanted to do once the whole park didn''t have any zombies, but because of such events I advance the things. "Let''s leave the punishment of that man for the end, now let''s talk about other more important things. With this latest expedition of our 3 groups, we can say that we have practically taken control of the park from the hands of the zombies" "Yes, Alexander-kun is right, a little more and this place will be totally human territory" After my words, Yuriko keeps track of what I say by agreeing with me. With this, the face of disgust or anger of the people gathered by the recent events changes a little for better and then they nod. "So that''s why we should give this place a name!" "... you can name it as you want, I don''t think that matters much" When I get up from my chair and speak with momentum, I only get a look of doubt from everyone here, so Soichiro speaks representing the same idea that others had in their head. I think I was too abrupt too, so this time I try to explain things more. "It seems you don''t understand Soichiro, let me ask you something. What do you think is what makes a country, company or any group of people achieve success?" "¡­the effort?" "... a good direction?" "¡­the innovation?" After asking, Soichiro with others gets to think and although I asked him, other people are also interested and answer. When there are no more people talking, then I shake my head and tell everyone. "While the things that everyone said are important, there is something I consider to be the basis of all that. Without this, what you said like people striving for something, is difficult. And although these groups of people have a good direction or have innovation, if they don''t count on this, then they won''t have the motivation to do the other things that you mentioned. It is a very simple thing, but have great power behind it ... I am talking about the feeling of belonging, of feeling part of something. Without this it is difficult for a group of people to strive for the same goal and for the same purpose. That is why to make all people work together it is necessary that this place has a name, not only will it be the amusement park we came to seek refuge, it will be the place that everyone can name as their home " " I understand what you say and it makes a lot of sense, but why don''t we just make everyone feeling together as Japanese since we belong to this country? From what you say, you seem to want to found your own country." "You can see it as a country, a group or as you want, honestly that does not matter to me. And answering your question of why not use only the nationality of the people here, it is because that represents the government of this country which many think that this has abandoned them to their fate, so if we put that label on us, it is most likely that instead of support we will only get complaints and unconformity. " Soichiro, who is a very nationalist person finds my words a bit unpleasant, although I think he only thinks things too much, it is not as if I were going to overthrow the country ... that is not necessary, the zombies already did. So when he hears my next words, he keeps quiet while thinks. And as if this were a sign of acceptance of him, Yuriko-san is the next to speak to continue our conversation. " So Alexander-kun, have you thought of a name for this place? " It''s good that you ask Yuriko-san, while I was getting bored on the previous expedition I started thinking about this to distract myself. I had thought something like zombie-land, but think I heard that somewhere, so I had to think about another name. After thinking about it for a few hours, I decided on one at the end. I had a hard time getting to this one, but it''s a great name ... or so I think. I smiled at Yuriko-san and then answered with enthusiasm. "Magic Land Dead World!!" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, sorry for the delay a was a little busy with family parties and on the 2 of January, I have a dentist''s appointment. But I already had the chapters, only I didn''t have time to upload them. So today I will upload 2 chapters to keep up. Remember to support SES, and thanks for reading the novel. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 See ya. Chapter 62 Migic Land Dead World ( Part 1 ) "..." "M-Magic Land ..." "... Dead World?" After a long silence, some people begin to murmur ... everyone must have been surprised at how great the name is. It is logical, I spent about 2 hours thinking about it, so now praise me for my effort. [... I am grateful that the name you gave me was normal] Well, your name Aurora was something I thought for only a few minutes, but it is certainly also a good name. Maybe I have a talent for giving names, in fact, I have a skill that has to do with that, right? [No, with this it is proven that this ability does not help you with that ...] Hmn? What do you mean Aurora? Are you praising me and saying that my gift to give names is a talent I always had and there is nothing else that influences this? [... yes, just that Alexander] "Well, then we should listen to the opinions of others for the name of the park" "Soichiro-san, you''re right. Does anyone have another name?" "Why?!!" While talking to Aurora, Soichiro and Yoshioka stab me in the back ... I don''t understand why, the name is great and there should be no complaints about it. "This ... Alexander-kun, the name is a bit bleak, why does it have to carry the word death in it? Sounds like it''s something of bad luck." "But that name perfectly portrays the situation in the world!" "But Alex ... I don''t think people want to remember it at all times." Yuriko-san gives reasons why the name is not appropriate ... and even you Kurisu betray me now. You are cruel, I who had given you my heart and now you step on it mercilessly. "It''s good for me to be called as Alex-san wants ... I don''t think it matters how this place is called, it is only necessary that the park has a name and that is the important thing from what I have understood from the discussion, a nice name is a surplus " "Yes, mom and dad, Alexander-san''s name is not that bad" Saeko and Saya speak in my support ... or so I think they do. Saeko-chan with just the first part you said was enough, you didn''t have to continue speaking. Also, Saya, although you seem to help me, you still think the name is bad, right? Well, it doesn''t matter, I''ll just be glad because they try to help me. Soichiro, you are not the only one who has support from a woman, I have it from two of them, and one of them is your daughter Hahaha. "Yes ~ the name Alex-kun said is cute ~" Shisuka coming through the door right now speaks ... I appreciate you helping me, but what are you doing here? Maybe she got bored of being in the presidential suite and decided to walk? "Shisuka-san what are you doing here? We''re talking about serious things!" Kurisu gets up from the table and scolds Shisuka, so everyone also turns to her. I do not have many problems that she joins these meetings, but she has two great things that cause distractions to all men here, with these being agitated by each of her movements it is difficult to be able to concentrate. "Heee ... but I heard there was a person who attacked a girl!" Oh, so that was why, she must have been scared and came here to feel safe while she is by my side, it''s can''t be helped I guess. Besides, I think she''s right to worry, if I were to attack someone, my first objective would be her. She did well to come here to be more secure and it is better to stay with me until we solve that problem. "I was worried that someone could have attacked Alex-kun ~!" "CURSE! I want to see who has the guts to do it! The discussion is over, the name I said stays like the new name of the park! Shisuka you and I will talk now!" "E-eh? A-Alex-kun why you''re angry? " "Wait Alexander, it ''s fine and it doesn''t matter if that''s the name of this place ... as Busujima-sensei''s granddaughter says, it doesn''t matter what the name is, but there are still other things that we have to solve, like what to do with the person who is in custody" When I try to go where Shisuka is, Soichiro stops me. Well, he is right, I had forgotten that because of the anger I felt at hearing her words ... our conversation will have to wait for a bit Shisuka. I was going to take a seat again, but I think something better to solve that problem and other things, so standing there I turn to Soichiro, Yuriko-san and Yoshioka who were the other leaders of the other teams and then I tell them. "Well, first that Yoshioka is responsible for gathering all the survivors we have rescued in one place, after that, we can tell others the official foundation of this camp. We will also inform them of the rules that those who want to continue to be protected by us must follow and in passing, we will punish that guy so that everyone understands that they cannot do what they want. " "Rules?" "Of course, there must be rules, it is not good to punish someone if they do not understand what they did wrong. That is why we will inform everyone about the rules that we will implement in the camp." "What Alexander-kun says is correct, Soichiro. People in the camp must understand that there are rules that they have to follow. Since, although it is something childish, they can complain saying they simply did not know it." "Eeeh?, But before Alex-kun punished me without me knowing that I did wrong ~" Yuriko-san speaks supporting this time my point of view and then Soichiro ends up nodding in agreement. Yoshioka gets up to proceed with what I asked for and taking this as the end of the meeting, then the others also started going out of this place. "Hyaaan ~" When most of them also make their way out, then I walk to the exit too and when to reach Shisuka''s side I pinch one of their fleshy buttocks. That was partly because of her words that she said when entered here and also because of her murmurs in a complaint that I could hear before. Outside the meeting room I meet the Takagi couple again, they were deciding the place to gather everyone, the most optimal places for many people to be together were the great events hall of the castle and the parking lot. In the end, I got into the conversation a little to influence their decision for doing it in the latter, it was more appropriate for this occasion. In the parking lot, we wait for everyone to be gathered, as the castle has a small slope over the foundations, the group with weapons stays on it, while the others gather below. Spending a few minutes all the people in the camp with the exception of some who are watching the surroundings, meet here. "We have gathered everyone here, to give you some news, but you can rest assured, although we have only received news and experiences bad in recent days, now it is to tell you something good. This place is almost under the control of us the humans and very soon you will not have to worry that a zombie can appear here to attack you. On this day we plan to eliminate all of them and thus this amusement park will be completely safe " "R-really?" "Here we no longer have to worry about zombies ?!" "Can we live quietly?" Yuriko-san is the one who starts talking to the crowd, at first the ones gathered here were frightened and somewhat nervous, but hearing her words she quickly gains the full attention of everyone, and you can even say that the sparkle in the eyes in some who had lost all hope returns a little. Then when she pauses, people in the crowd raise their voices asking enthusiastically and little by little the number of those who speak grows until it was difficult to understand what they were saying among so many sounds. As it was impossible to answer them like this, Yuriko-san raises her hand making a signal to keep silent, when they see it, the calm in everyone returns allowing her to speak again. "My words are true, you do not have to doubt them. That is why, with the objective of eliminating the zombies from this place almost accomplished, it is time for us to talk about other things that are necessary. But for that, I will let someone else explain it to you, many may already know him and know that he is someone trustworthy and that without him we might not have been able to get that far. For those who do not, I only ask you not to judge him by his appearance, just keep in mind that he is someone with who you can count " Finishing talking Yuriko-san turns her head towards me, so those in the crowd also do the same. Now I feel a bit like a celebrity because of the way she introduces me, it also seems that she only took care of the good news and left me the most cumbersome part of all this ... well Yuriko-san, don''t complain about how I do things later. Most had had the opportunity to know my face or interact a little with me, so I don''t think there are problems because they underestimate me due of my appearance, only a few who had been rescued on the way here or found hidden in the amusement park are the only ones that put on a doubt face when they see me take a step forward to speak. "Are you sure you want to let him do this Yuriko-san?" "Hmn? What''s up Kurisu-san? You don''t trust Alexander-kun to do it right? Well, I just want to see his capacity." "No, my concern is not for Alex ... but for others. Don''t come and complain to me about what may happen Yuriko-san" "Fufufu, I think Alex-san will do well" " You can do it Alex-kun ~! Shisuka-onesan supports you, so don''t be nervous because there are so many people!" Moving forward, I hear the murmurs of the other girls who stay behind me ... well, Shisuka was rather screaming than speaking in a low voice. When I reach the edge of the unevenness of the place, I look down at what looked like two hundred people ... or is what I would like to say, but because of my short stature, I see rather directly in the eyes of those in front of the crowd ... Shit!! This way I can''t address everyone. Thinking for a few seconds for a solution, I see one of the people from the hospital. I recognize him because he was the first person we captured, and I slapped him because he complained about something pointless. Since he is a person in the arms group, but they were more of my slaves than part of the group, it should be fine to ask him what I was thinking. My first option had been for Scythe to carry out what I was going to ask of this man and surely she would have done it without complaints, but I didn''t feel good to do that to her, so this guy is a better option. "You, come here for a moment" "E-eh? I-I?" "Yes, you, fast don''t waste the time of everyone" "Y- Yes , Boss !!" The man runs quickly while others just wait and watch, in seconds he reaches where I am breathing a little agitated. "Well, now get on all fours here" "E-eh?" "Don''t make me repeat myself and look bad in front of everyone! Quick" "Y-yes!" The guy follows my instructions and does it ... for some strange reason, he puts his butt in front of me, I kick and tell him to do it in parallel from where I am. He crawls and changes his position, then I get on his back. "Kuh" Yes, much better, now with this I can see everyone. Their expressions vary, there are those who see me with doubt, others can''t stand mocking the guy under my feet, but in the vast majority, I see the fear in their eyes. "Well, I will be brief because my platform may not resist. As Yuriko-san said, today is the day on which we will establish the" Magic Land Dead World "survivors'' camp and as the name implies, it will be a magical land within a world full of death. " "So that meant the name? Isn''t that bad when you hear it like that" "But, it''s still a bit dark" "I think it''s cute ~" Ignoring the voices behind and the face of doubt that appears in each one of those in front of me, I continue with what I am saying. "Everyone here is welcome to belong to this magical land, only to be part of it you have to abide by the social system that will be implemented in this camp of survivors. There will be three social levels in this place that are the next: Refugee: These will only be given a daily food ration so that they can survive, the products necessary for everyday life will also be minimal, in addition to not being able to approach the opposite gender ... with the exception of those who are husband and wife. I will not lie to you, they will practically be like homeless people since they depend on others to survive. The next is the Citizen: They will have 3 daily food rations. But in return, they must perform some work that this camp offers. The objects of daily use will be given in sufficient quantities so that they have a life without problems, in addition, they can also approach the opposite gender without exceeding the limits and always with the two parties agreeing. If you are worried that fighting zombies are in the works just mentioned, you can rest easy because that does not enter into these. Finally, it will be the Soldier: They will be able to eat until they are completely satisfied, they will not have to worry about the utensils of everyday life and also their spouses or partners will have the same privileges. But of course, all this does not come without any risk, they will be the ones in charge of fighting zombies, rescuing survivors and looking for supplies. The only exception here is those who are put to fight as punishment ... but you don''t have to get discouraged so much, when the camp leaders consider that you have paid your crime for what you have done, you can continue with that work and receive the privileges or choose other of the two social states to live here. " I could just do things as rules just like I did with the first group I had, but there was a problem with that. The fact that different rules were applied to each person would simply be seen as favoritism of us who implemented them, so I decided to separate people in different social states, with this at least there would be a justification for the different treatment of each person. Also while explaining the advantages of people fighting against zombies, I could see the happy mood on their faces when they heard me from these people that did it, of course, this also included those in the hospital group like the one I''m standing on. For that reason, I make an exception in their case, but since I don''t want them to hold me too much resentment, I give them some hope to be able to change their situation in the future. Logically, although there is a justification for different states between people, others do not take it very well. Even on the side of the favored, I can hear some murmurs of Soichiro who was trying to move to where I am but is stopped by Yuriko-san. "What does this mean? Why there are people who are treated well while others are mistreated? !! " "Yes! We are all the same and we should receive the same treatment. There cannot be a few with privileges !!" " Does that mean that if there are people who can''t work they will have to beg for the goodwill of others? !! " "I think it''s just, we are the ones who fight against zombies so that you can live in peace !!" "It''s true! If I end up eaten by a zombie, surely none of you will shed a tear for me !" "Silence!!" All were separating into two groups, some were people who were only protected and the others were those who were armed. Those in the group of soldiers obviously did not find it difficult to accept this and support the new social system. But I could not have the two sides fighting all the time, the camp simply would not work in this way, so when things started to get out of control I scream stopping the two groups and avoid the matter grow even more. "The person who shouted about what happens to people who cannot work, let me answer. All those under 13 or over 60 years old will automatically enter as citizens here having the privileges I just said and if they have any serious disability that is an impediment to work, they will also be citizens. Everyone who is between 14 and 59 will be their choice at what social level they want to be, at this time the third level will not have open positions, but anyone can join as citizens applying for a job. Do not be confused, I am not asking you to do otherworldly things, it was the same as before the apocalypse occurred. The people who work get things for this in return, in addition, it seems that you didn''t listen to me the first thing I said. I will not force anyone to belong to this camp, only those who want to stay here will have to abide by this social system. Those who are not satisfied with this are free to leave, if you paid attention when all entered here, then you will have seen that the doors of this park are very wide, so you will not get stuck in them even if there are many who leave. " ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, sorry for the delay a was a little busy with family parties and on the 2 of January, I have a dentist''s appointment. But I already had the chapters, only I didn''t have time to upload them. So today I will upload 2 chapters to keep up. Remember to support SES, and thanks for reading the novel. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 See ya. Chapter 63 Magic Land Dead World ( Part 2 ) After my words nobody says anything for a few minutes, many who had older people or children that did not want to see hunger or work putting their physical state at risk conform to what I say, in addition, there were sensible people who knew that my ideas were not so crazy and then they end up giving in and accepting the new social system that will be implemented. For the people who remained dissatisfied and just wanted others to take care of their needs, I mention the latter part of before, certainly, I will not have anyone against their will and forcing them to be here, that would be a nuisance. "D-do you mean you kick us out of here? That''s not fair! We all strive to get to this safe place. You can''t take ownership of it, it''s all of us and not just yours !!" "Yes! He''s right, this place belongs to everyone!" "That is true!!" "Ha ... haha ... hahahahaha" Someone who is disagreed with the new system complains again, then he giving value to others, more people begin to raise their voices to support what he said. Listening to him, spontaneously the laughter comes out of me without being able to avoid it. " W-what are you laughing at ?! This is not something for you to make fun of !!" "Hahaha ... ha ... I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I thought you were kidding ... but it seems like it isn''t. I see you say that also helped to make this place safe? I hadn''t noticed that and I always thought you all were Inside the castle snuggled comfortably while my group risked the skin fighting with zombies. As I was busy doing the before I said, I didn''t realize that, so tell me what you were doing while we killed the zombies in the park? " "T-that ..." "We were¡­" "Right! Yesterday we were unloading trucks from everything they had inside ..." "... I see, then you want me to treat you equally with those who fought against zombies for unloading some boxes from the trucks?" "E-emmm ... well, that is ..." The man after hearing my question, not even he has the nerve to ask for the same treatment and runs out of arguments with which to continue. "As I said, if you accept the jobs that we gave to you, you will be considered a citizen and have more food. But it is true, everyone helped load and unload the trucks, so I will not be a demon and let all of you leave empty-handed from here. Who decides to leave, I will give them food for a couple of days " "A-a couple of days?¡­ You should also give us a vehicle and weapons!" "Don''t say stupid things, the weapons and vehicles that got those things were my group, so I don''t have to give them to others. Well, now let''s move on to the next topic. Bring the guy who tried to rape someone, let''s solve that problem now. " As I already talked about what I had to say about the social system that will be implemented in MLDW (Magic Land Dead World), I went to the last issue that was on the agenda, as to whether they wanted to stay or leave, that is the decision of other people and not mine. Soon they bring the person I asked, perhaps because he had behaved uncontrollably after he was taken as a prisoner, his hands and feet were tied ... he also had to tire his jailers with the nonsense that spoke because they even gagged him. Apart from the two men who brought him, Matsushima also comes to where I am, when I see her I can''t help but ask. "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?" "... no, I just want to make sure you don''t kill another person" "You don''t have to worry about that, I don''t intend to kill him" The guy trembles when he hears to Matsushima, but he calms down when I answer her. I honestly thought it was easier to put a shot in the forehead of this guy, but I don''t want to scare the others in the group of survivors too much, besides maybe it is a bad omen to found MLDW with blood ... I just hope that the spilled by the zombies don''t count Matsushima nods to my words, but still does not depart from me, her distrust of me is still quite large. I stop paying attention to her and turn to the two men who hold that guy. "Release he" The men doubt my words a little, but in the end, they carry them out. When the almost rapist is free, he carves his wrists because of the discomfort they caused him and since he didn''t have the gag, he starts saying nonsense again. Ignoring all the words that he says I take my colt, the people in the crowd shudder a little when they see my action, the guy closes his mouth and only observes the weapon with fear, then Matsushima quickly speaks complaining. "What are you doing? Didn''t you say you wouldn''t kill him? !!" "Calm down, I won''t kill him ... of course, as long as this guy complies with his punishment. You, let me tell you in advance so you don''t waste everyone''s time here in vain. I don''t care why you tried to do that, nor do I want to Your apologies and it is useless to ask me to change my decision. I''ll give you a ... Matsushima , how long do you think it takes a person running from here to the amusement park gates? " "E-eh? I don''t know¡­ about 5 minutes? " "Well, you have 5 minutes to go out through the gates of this park. If you don''t do it, you will have a new hole in the skull for what you tried to do to the girl, also I don''t want to see you again around here either if I do, you will get the same treatment as the previous one " "N-no, please, she was the one who tried to seduce me ... I won''t do it again, so please forgive me!!" "You two start counting, if he is still here after 5 minutes or stays around, then take care of him" "Y-yes, sir !!" "1 ... 2 ... 3 ..." "No! You can''t do this to a person !!" "... what you did or tried to do should not be done to someone else neither, so if you don''t want to die, leave here. Believe me, I have seen it and he will comply with what he says, so get out of here quickly!" "Matsushima you will not get anything for flattering me" "It wasn''t a compliment !!" While I and Matsushima talked the guy who I told to leave starts running towards the exit of the park after the two men who had him in custody initiate the counting ... I hope she has estimated well the time needed to leave this place because if that was wrong and death, it would not carry in my conscience but in hers. I watch the man run for a few seconds and then I put my eyes on the crowd. It is time to finish this ... my step will not resist much more, it is also a bit annoying that is tremble while I am on it. "For those who remain, I have one last thing to say. Who breaks a rule will be punished and depending on the severity of the crime, the punishment will be equally as hard. The rules that I speak are the ones I mentioned earlier in the levels social, in addition obviously the normal ones that you followed as a human, for example, do not steal, do not kill, do not rape and any other that is common sense. These apply to the three social levels, not for being part of the group of soldiers you can go there committing atrocities to other people. So that would be all for this meeting, those who want to stay are free to do so, those who do not can follow the previous guy to the door. Oh, I forgot, that guy was caught trying to rape someone and that''s why he was exiled from here, so if you go after him following him, I recommend that you don''t let him join you, especially if you''re a woman since he could attack you. In addition, soon there will be someone offering jobs to be a citizen of Magic Land Dead World. If you want to integrate just ask the manager. Thank you all for your attention, have a nice day " Well, I think I did well. Maybe I have the talent to be a politician ... with that thought I get off the step, in doing so he sighs with relief. What an exaggerated guy, it wasn''t that long and I don''t think I am so heavy. "How did I do it? It was fine, right?" "I''m glad you didn''t kill the previous guy" "We have to talk, Alexander" "Fufufu, I think Soichiro is right, we need to talk since everything you said was ... as I say, newfangled?" "You do it fine Alex-san" "Yes, Alex-kun ~ You looked great talking to others ~ When you grow up, surely you will be someone important ~" "Alex ... you didn''t have to use that person as a step, you could better ask him to bring you a chair or something" Matsushima is the first to speak, mentioning the guy who was exiled. The next one is Soichiro, who with his serious face I don''t know if he''s upset or happy, but surely it''s not the second, but hey, this time I didn''t want to spend the tedious job of trying to convince him, so once Yuriko-san gave me the opportunity, I took it. In addition, they say that it is better to ask for forgiveness than permission and if he wants to complain, then that he does it with his wife for leaving me that work, on the other hand, she does not seem dissatisfied with what I said. The last to speak is the 3 live girls who are always by my side, Saeko and Shisuka simply cheer me up. Kurisu, on the other hand, gives me a recommendation ... indeed, intelligent people think differently, it could only occur to me to use that type in that way. As a suggestion of Soichiro we return to the meeting room, the subsequent work must also be done to implement the things I said, so I did not refuse, although I knew he would complain. When we all take a seat he starts the conversation. "Alexander, could you explain what that was all about?" "It is the system that will be implemented in this camp of survivors, it is the most optimal and efficient one that I thought at the moment" "I don''t think there should be a distinction between people, that will only generate pressure or disgust towards us" "That''s why I said that those who don''t want to join can leave ... that will avoid to some extent what you say, then we just have to wait until they get used to it" "... I don''t think they are going out because of the fear of zombies outside. So they will become a latent problem here." "I don''t think so, the things I said are not so excessive. They may complain a little at first, but as I said, they will get used to it . Or tell me how you want us to run this camp?" "... as we have done so far. We help those we can, without asking much in return, with the volunteers should be enough" "All who are not part of my group or who are not leaders leave the room" The men who accompany the couple Takagi and Yoshioka look at me and then their leaders, then after seeing them nod they withdraw and close the door when the last one leaves. "Well, they are outside, so Alexander-kun what did you want to say that don''t want them to hear?" "It was not a bad thing for them to listen, Yuriko-san, it was more annoying than anything else. Honestly, I also do it more for you the other leaders than for me, you may not have noticed it because they are behind you, but many of those men did not like Soichiro''s idea. Soichiro, your way of thinking I don''t think is bad, only that it is very idealistic. While there are men who fight zombies with us, their motivation was to be able to survive this disaster, but that may change with the foundation of this camp. " "Why? I think it''s the opposite, seeing what we have achieved all of them will be more motivated." "Yes, but that emotion will not last long. Besides, there is a big problem with the foundation of the camp and with it becoming in a completely safe area. That is not bad in itself, but that can end the motivation of men that fighting against zombies, and without them looking for food for everyone will be more difficult. " "But we are not self-sufficient, they should know that and therefore we have to look for food, things for life and rescue more people." "Your idea is more cruel than mine Soichiro" "¡­why do you say that?" "Soichiro, I must agree with what Alexander-kun says this time" I speak trying to explain my logic to Soichiro, being honest, although he is too straight person, I don''t dislike him. In fact, it is better than having someone too ambitious that in an oversight he can kill me to take control of everyone, in that sense, I am grateful to Soichiro''s personality since I don''t have to worry about that. With my last words Soichiro is a bit confused and Yurko-san who seems to understand what I am saying makes him doubt even more, so he puts his eyes on me waiting for an explanation, so I don''t make him wait and I continue. "I say that you are more cruel because while I am only asking others to work for food, you ask others to risk their lives for nothing. If the soldiers we have, see that there are people who without risking, get all the things by they fight every day to get, then it won''t take long for everyone to decide to be like them and just wait for the others to do the work. The basic mentality of people is simple, if I do something, then I need to get something in return, if not, there is no reason to do so. And in this world material things lost their value, so the only thing with which we can pay for their work are the basic needs of humans, food, water, sex, everyday utensils. With the system I speak of, soldiers will have these easier than others, so logically they will be motivated to fight. Honestly limiting others with the basic things for life would not be necessary, it is not yet difficult to achieve all this, but it is essential that there is a distinction in advantages for those at greater risk. " "..." "Soichiro your mentality of wanting to help others is not bad, but you cannot demand that all others think the same way. The system of Alexander-kun may not hear very well, but as he says, I also think it is something necessary " "It seems that I was really being a bit unfair to others who are fighting by my side. You''re right, Alexander, my thoughts were more cruel to the men who risk fighting zombies, I have no more complaints about that system." I only smiled at Soichiro for his words in response, as I said he is someone too straight, not someone irrational like a certain brown-haired girl. With everyone according to the new social system, we only talk to refine it a bit and then the person in charge of making it happen is Yoshioka who is the one in the castle more among us for now. With things solved, we decided to go to lunch and then continue exploring the amusement park. In the end as it seemed that it would be a lot of work just for Yoshioka, he had to think about work that other people could do, for now they will be simple things like cleaning the castle, strengthening the fence near the entrance to the park and other necessary things. Therefore, the Yuriko-san team also stays to help him and I also ask that they also begin to gather the bodies of the eliminated zombies since they have a lot of use, either to take their crystals or fertilizer for my plant. So after eating only Soichiro''s group and mine leave the castle. When I asked a soldier who was watching out how many people decided to leave, he just smiles at me and says none. After returning a smile to that man in response, we left to finish cleaning MLDW. It wasn''t until almost nightfall that we finally completed this, it took us a little longer because I also had to review with my domain the previous areas that Soichiro and Yuriko-san were in charge to be sure nothing missing to them. "With this the whole park is now completely ours and it is safe. We don''t have to worry about finding a zombie walking around the place" "Yes, now we can concentrate on looking for other people and maybe we can find more relatives of us." "Niki-san is right " "Yes, maybe I can find my parents" "Sure your parents and my parents will be fine, Rei" "Alex, what will we do now that we''ve just cleaned the park?" "For now I think it is best to rescue as many people as we can, but I think we will limit ourselves to the edges of the city ... we will also collect resources like gasoline and food and we should try to find more weapons." The group returns lively to the castle while they speak, then Kurisu next to me asks me for my opinion about what we should do now and then I answer her while the others also stop talking for a few seconds to listen to me. With the camp finally created, I can now concentrate more on completing the missions, mainly on the rescue of the survivors. There should be no complaint from the other leaders for what I say since they are necessary things and surely they will also approve. In addition, the other people in the safe camp will be glad to know that the search for survivors will begin, many of them still hope to find loved ones of those who were separated. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 See ya in the next chapter. Chapter 64 The progress after 3 weeks Three weeks passed since the founding of MLDW and at this moment I was alone in my presidential suite sitting in a chair on the balcony with an outward view. As yesterday I returned from an almost all-day expedition on the edge of the city to search for survivors, so I thought it was good to rest a little. Seeing the number of people below entertained in various tasks I must say that my efforts were not in vain, while I observe a feeling of achievement emanates from within me, the number of the MLDW population has increased rapidly from the moment we founded it. Aurora can you show me the number of zombies killed and people rescued, please. [Sure, Alexander] [Zombies Killed: 34,578] [Rescued Survivors: 3,492] Well, both numbers have grown quite a lot, with these amounts I completed the mission objectives of killing 10,000 zombies and rescuing 1,000 survivors. The trouble is that the number needed for the following objectives is even greater ... I think they were 100 thousand and 10 thousand respectively, 10 times that of the previous missions, a great leap of difficulty. "Haa" [What''s happening, Alexander?] It''s nothing Aurora, don''t worry, I was just thinking that things are getting harder and harder. With the missions and also with the zombies ... Some expeditions ago we met a new zombie, it is not strong and could be said that even of the two previous different types we have fought with is the weakest, even a normal person would not have many problems to deal with it. What worries me is the aspect in which this evolved ... the system marked it as an intelligence zombie, although I must say that its intelligence is still very primitive for now, is even worse than Scythe, but what worries me is what they can become if keep evolving. When we found it was just loading a tube or something in its hands, so I can deduce that they have enough intelligence to use tools, but I am more concerned for two other different reasons. The first, as I said, is what it will become if it continues to evolve since the more certain is that their intelligence grows as more stronger becomes. I do n''t know how many limits you need to overcome this to reach the human ... The second thing is its behavior since when it saw us, the first thing he did was flee, that is contrary to what any other zombie does, that must be the reason why we have not seen them so often. They know how to clearly distinguish the danger we represent to them, so remain hidden when they see us nearby. For these reasons they seem even more dangerous than the other two types of evolved zombies, it is much more fearsome someone who waits patiently to strengthen and then show itself. The only good thing about zombies in these 3 weeks, is that we have not met one that has broken its second limit ... but unfortunately, they are approaching this. To get rid of those thoughts I turn my gaze back to the castle population, honestly, the rescue of people was faster and easier than I had expected. I thought we would have to go into the city and look for the neighborhood by neighborhood, but it seems that I underestimate the instinct of survival of others. Like us, many considered that the city would now be the most dangerous place to be, so they armed themselves with courage in groups and tried to escape. So we who were looking at the edge of the city met many of these groups and telling them that we had created a safe area to live in, then many quickly accepted to join us. Of course, weren''t all of them. Many others had their own ideas that they wanted to carry out in this apocalypse and that is why they took their own paths, others simply did not trust us since they had to experience their problems when meeting new people. During that time it was also the baptism with the blood of normal humans for many of our group since as expected, we found bastards directing some of these people, who had to suffer the atrocities of these. Among the leaders, it was agreed that we would try to rescue these people and as my purpose was to increase the number of survivors, logically I had no objection. The first recourse to deal with these leaders was the dialogue, if they agreed to release the battered people, we would be let go them. If not, they would be forced to do so ... And as you suppose, in these cases most of the time, being almost 100%, end up in bloodshed. When things developed in a fight, it was easy to know which side would win, since one had firearms and the other had only sharp weapons. They were just fools who were driven by their greed or power they felt with their new lifestyle. Very few retained the sensibility and avoided a confrontation with us. Then with the rescuing of a large number of people came the problem of enforcing them with the social system implemented here, or rather, that was what we all MLDW leaders thought we would have to face. But the reality was very different, the vast majority accepted easily, there was only one or the other that put some buts, but in the end, they also decided to join MLDW. Perhaps it was that they complied with the old saying "if you go to Rome, do like the Romans", it may have also influenced that many of the people who had bastards as leaders, for them this system was heaven compared to their old treatment. And as expected with population growth, some things in the camp had to change. The castle became a residence for only those who have a rank of soldiers and their families, so only they stay in it. So we had to start building houses for those who have a range of citizens and community dormitories for refugees. In fact, I can see a large number of people building houses under the balcony, for this we had to dismantle unnecessary attractions, and with some material that we brought and reusing the houses were created. People sought work from managers arranged by Yoshioka to search for personnel, or also they performed their own tasks to get more food. In the latter case, there was only a small problem with an activity that some women decided to undertake ... they decided to prostitute themselves. Many of these girls were those who had to offer their bodies before, and often without getting anything in return, so when they saw the opportunity to live much better than just looking for a normal job or fighting with zombies, then they did not hesitate to undertake this work. I had no problem if they wanted that, but many of the girls around me or high-ranking in the camp were opposed ... but in the end, they had no choice but to give ... the reason was simple, the best clients of they were the soldiers who had no partner. No, in fact when I went to "inspect" that they were not mistreated, I can see some guys who already had family living in the castle walking towards that place. It was a pity that in the end, I could not "inspect " the place that became the pink zone of MLDW. Without realizing it when I was almost there, Kurisu, Saeko, Saya, Shizuka and even other girls like Mizusu, Niki and even Rei appeared. So the girls brought me back almost dragging me ... no, I wasn''t scolded if that''s what you''re thinking. While we were there, a fool who did not recognize Shizuka''s face as someone in high command at the camp, approached her asking how much the price was for one night with her. So when the guy tried to touch her chest, he only managed to feel the touch the cool metal of my colt''s in his palm. So after he urinated and asked for forgiveness while kneeling, the girls dragged me back, so after that event, things didn''t get so bad for me ... thinking about it now, maybe he was a good guy who recognized that I was in trouble and wanted to help me ... well, if I see him again I will forgive him and only shoot him in the leg for trying to touch Shizuka''s chest. Another thing that changed having more people, of course, it was the number of soldiers. Now I had 120 people carrying firearms under my command. We also decided to include more soldiers, but with swords or spears, a total of 180 men. We decided among the leaders that having 10% of the population as soldiers was an adequate amount. To make the swords and spears to arm them it was not difficult, as this place was previously an amusement park, this had plenty of steel, so we only had to get the tools of a blacksmith and skilled people among the survivors to make them. As for why not everyone used firearms, the main reason obviously was because we didn''t have that number of weapons. In fact, we were lucky to find a police station on the outskirts of the city and loot it, so we could arm those 120 people. Of course, all these people were only given the weapon after having passed certain tests, and the main one was made by me and was that they had a stable aura. I didn''t want to give a madman a gun and that he ends up doing something stupid inside the camp. About MLDW leaders, I was still Soichiro, Yuriko-san, Yoshioka and me. I didn''t want the command to be distributed to too many people, that would only be problematic. For that reason, some were assigned as group captains, but these were below us 4 without their own autonomy. They had the right to comment on things for the camp, but their ideas would only be implemented if we 4 are agreed with that. When we had to name several captains to lead a group of people, it was fun, or at least for me. Matsushima was chosen as a captain, so I immediately asked for her to be under my command. It was fun to have her as my secretary for a couple of days, I liked to see her annoying face when I asked her to bring me a coffee, or whatever else I asked for. But in the end, I let her be under Yoshioka''s command since as a policewoman, she had more experience to keep order. Why did I transfer her to the command of another you say? Well, after a few days I got bored of that ... no, the truth was that when I harassed her a little, she complained to the girls who sleep in my room, so I was forced to leave her with Yoshioka. Well, it was fun while it lasted¡­ I still remember the expression that she has when I asked her to sit on my legs so she wouldn''t get tired of is standing, hahaha. Now she is in charge of a group of people who patrol MLDW to solve any problems that may arise within the walls of the camp. By the way, it was she who discovered the prostitute girls and one of the ones who was most opposed to them doing that. So there had to be a meeting to solve this issue, and then a vote was taken among the four leaders, with a result of 3 in favor to allow it and one that refraining from voting, then the girls were capable to offer their services without worrying. You will think that this result is strange, but everyone understood that they provided a way to get rid of the stress and frustrations the soldiers accumulated when fighting. For that reason I, Yuriko-san and Yoshioka allow it, as for Soichiro who abstained, what can I say, surely Yuriko-san has him strongly subject to his balls. So when it was his turn to vote he could not say he was in favor and could not contradict her, so he only had that alternative. Those have been the most notable changes in the survivors'' camp during these 3 weeks, but for everything that has happened in those days, I had to think seriously about something ... yes, surely you also realized if you heard me, it was something very important. You should have reached the same conclusion as me ... yes, that''s right. If I can''t have a secretary that I can harass, then the only solution is to look for a maid! The problem is that I will encounter the same barrier as before ... the girls, but don''t underestimate me, during these days I thought about it and put my brain to work hard. Then I concluded that if I can''t choose a new girl to do that job, I just have to choose one that is already by my side. There is only one problem ... it is difficult to choose which one. Just think about it, I can choose Scythe, she would be a zombie-maid that meets all my whims !! ... but Shizuka, a girl with big breasts and clumsy can''t be left aside either ... it could also be Saeko, a maid of combat devoted to her Master... or Saya as a maid with glasses can not be underestimated ... and of course, Kurisu becoming a strict maid and a little Tsundere, that sounds nothing bad to me... I can not decide on one. That''s why I decided to take the day and think carefully for the best girl... but for several hours of thinking I still can''t decide which would be the best maid ... this is another great test that this world has put on me. [No Alexander, these are just your perversions ... don''t blame the world for that] "Alexander-san !! Alexander-san !! We have finally managed to repair the police radio system !!" Aurora''s complaint and the shouts of Alice''s father take me out of my deep reflection ... by the way, he had already recovered from his wound and I also recently learned his name, his name is Miyamoto and he also worked as a circuit engineer electrical before the apocalypse. I put him in charge in an area of scientific research that was created a few days after the inauguration of MLDW, In addition to Shizuka was also given a similar rank as Chief of biological research. Why she? I must say that although she seems very clueless, she is someone competent in her specialty, but what most influenced the decision of the other leaders is that she is someone who is by my side ... also as 3 of the leaders are men, the other two are not could go unnoticed her two great talents... So after the two were approved as Chiefs of those departments in the camp, more people were put in their command to investigate some things. I asked Shizuka to try to create antidotes like the ones I got from the system with these as proof, but this doesn''t seem to go very well, mainly because they occupy specialized tools. Getting these is somewhat complicated since only found in specialized laboratories or institutes that are at the center of the city, but as it was too risky to go there now, they just could wait to do it later. "So you were finally able to repair the radio-transmission equipment" "Yes Alex, we repair the transmitter and receivers you gave us !!" Kurisu and Saya who were also added to Miyamoto''s team are walking behind him, and other girls who must have been outside to end my thoughts also enter. "And the other things I asked? how are they going?" "That ... I''m sorry Alexander-san, but those three things we will need more time to understand and create them" "The first two planes that you gave us, Alex, we have advanced a lot since they are things like engines and generators, things that had already been created before, there are only a few different parts that we have to decipher, the problem is the last plane that you delivered us... that is something completely new and we have nothing to build on, it will take us longer to build it correctly " The other things that I asked their team, was to try to develop the things that are in the plans that I received from the missions. If we could exchange gasoline for crystals as our used energy source, it would be a great help for the future. We would not have to constantly look for gas stations to stock up or we could use it as a weapon without having to worry about its use, besides that it will be more difficult to obtain it over time. Another thing is that I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that the energy shield will be very useful shortly, so I would like to have it already in my hands. "Keep trying to decipher those planes, also don''t put aside the last one, in fact, you should accelerate the construction of the energy shield, if you need more people then talk with Yoshioka" "Yes, Alex" "I understand Alexander-san" "Saya tell your parents that we have to have a meeting in an hour. Having a communication system, it''s time to get into the city." "Okay, Alexander-san. I''ll go and inform they" I thought about doing the meeting immediately and discussing the things we have to do inside the city, but when I saw Shizuka, I remembered a task that she and I had to do, so I postponed it for an hour to attend this first. "Well Shizuka, it''s time to do what we''ve been doing for the last few days." "Eeeh, do we have to do that? ~ I don''t like to do that Alex-kun ~" "You shouldn''t complain Shizuka-san, Alex-san does it for your sake. Besides, you also get something from doing that, so it''s not fair for you to complain." "I-it''s fine, but Busujima-san, please don''t look at me like that ~" I get up from my chair when Saeko and Shizuka argue and drink the rest of my coffee. Then I start walking towards the door of my suite. If you''re thinking that what I have to do with Shizuka is something erotic, I''m sorry to disappoint you but it''s not that ... not so much, in fact, is good for her to do it and I have to risk my life every night because that, so a bit of fun for me, is fair. When they see me walking to the door, others also follow me, with Shizuka a little discouraged. Then we all go to the fence that had been reinforced, which is the entrance of this camp of survivors. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue and you could read in advance chapters. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 See ya in the next chapter. Chapter 65 Progress of the people in camp "Alexander-san, right now we will open the doors!" "Move, don''t waste the time and open the doors for Alexander-san and the others" Our group of people comes to the fence and then some men who watched here open us quickly and excitedly. In part it is because I have earned their respect, in fact, the loyalty of many of them has exceeded 100, but by misfortune, those who give me objects when I completing their mission are very scarce, although I should not complain since I still get a Bit of Gold and Crystals for this. But I know that his emotion is not because they saw me, but because of what is about to happen. When they finish opening, they fight to climb the walls first to see the next show that is about to occur. Being outside the first thing that receives us is a large green area that is parallel to the walls that protect the castle. No, it is not because the vegetation has grown out of control, this is due to another reason ... "Your plant has really grown, Alex ..." "Yes, I can''t believe it''s the same one that I saw for the first time 3 weeks ago, I can see that you have taken care of it with love so that it grows in such a short time in this way, Alex-san" Yes, as Kurisu says, all this vegetation is due to the Luciferian Venus and not, Saeko. I doubt that its growth has something to do with my love for it, it is simply because it is a great glutton. Answering the words of the two girls in my mind, I put my eyes on the floor to assess its growth. [Status] First name: (-) Race: Venus Luciferian Age: 2 years old Level: 43 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (-) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: J Intelligence: (-) Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate [Digest - A] [Energy Absorption - A] [Regeneration - C] Acquired [Paralyzing Thorns - B] [Acid Secretion - B] [Wrap - D] [Paralyzing Pollen - C] [Poison Needle - B] Magic Developing [Glutton - A] [Fidelity B] Loyalty: 324 ... it has really grown, now the number of its mouths is probably more than 20, and the flower buds with a tongue are about 10 ... in addition, another part appeared as 2 flowers joined between them with violet petals, is only that in the center of this instead of having pollen and pistils, they have countless teeth ... resembles a crusher. No, in fact, it is a crusher that breaks down anything that is placed in the center of the flowers. I had the opportunity to see several vines carry some zombies with which others fed it to that part and then they disappeared in seconds. The two new skills are used with the parts that look like flower bulbs, they shoot needles and spit pollen, it seems to be a protection system when the amount of food is greater than what the plant can process, of course, they can also be used as defensive measures. I stop paying attention to Venus and put my eyes ahead of where Scythe and a group of people are next to a few cargo trucks, which obviously loaded these were zombie bodies to be processed and become fertilizer for my plant. The process of which I speak is quite simple, several men were responsible for carrying the bodies next to Scythe, she took them and with her claws extracted the crystal of these, then she threw the body and the crystal she deposited it on a small mountain where there were more of these. The discarded body was taken by other men and they took it to the plant which quickly takes it with its vines and arrested it to one of its free mouths, then the Venus began to digest it. With so many mouths it was impossible for Scythe to keep up with the Venus, so I assemble a squad of people who were responsible for collecting bodies from areas of the city edges that we had cleaned. First I thought about making this group also take care of removing the crystals, but after considering it, that was a cruel thing and perhaps it could affect their mental state since they had to break the skulls of what used to be people like them. So for that reason, I put Scythe to do that job, her mind will remain the same no matter the number of skulls she broke up. In this way, although it is a little slower, I obtain crystals, in addition there is also a job for people, food to my plant and we avoid an epidemic from being generated by decomposing bodies. Although it is not a very pleasant job, offering more food for those who do it can solve that. So there are many people who are willing to do this, the stress generated can be solved by the prostitutes and these, I am sure they will be happy to get more clients, so everyone is happy. As for Scythe''s growth in these 3 weeks, the only thing that changed in her was her level and loyalty, everything else remained the same as before. She is now a [Goul level 47] and her loyalty is [487], in three weeks she only went up 4 levels¡­ on her level, it is more difficult to keep moving forward, besides it is not like Venus, which can absorb the total energy of the body of the zombies. By the way, it seems that bodies without crystal would only be 1/10 part of one with it, but that should not be much of a problem, I will compensate the quality with quantity to feed the Venus, with so many zombies in this world I don''t have to worry about getting food for it. "I don''t want to do this ~" "It will be fast and you won''t get hurt, let''s go to the zombie farm. Scythe, stop that for a moment and come to help me !!" With the words of Shizuka, I remember the reason we are here so I shout at Scythe, she who was focused on her mission, raises the head and then runs to where we were. "Please Alex, don''t give strange names to things ... that sounds like we raise zombies to eat them ... it''s very unpleasant, so I will be grateful if you call that place with a different name" Finishing screaming to Scythe to help me with the next to do, I turn around and walk to the zombie farm that I mentioned earlier, I am sorry Kurisu, but I can''t find another better way to call that place since in a way, you are not wrong with that and that place can feed people, although obviously not eating them. A few meters ahead, next to the walls and surrounded by a few mouths of the Venus, was what looked like a corral made of metal pipes and a thick wire obtained from the dismantling of the park''s attractions. Within this, there were about two hundred zombies that were standing and were pushing each other for the little space, those who are on the edge when they notice us stretch their arms through the gaps of the fence trying to reach us. "Well Shizuka, it''s time to warm up" "Ha ... ha ... we arrived on time, Yamada" "Ha ... ha ... that seems, Komuro-kun" One of the vines of Venus gives me a chair that I had left here before, as this became a kind of routine during this week. Then when I sit down, Komuro and Yamada arrive agitated because of run here. "Let''s start Shisuka, 1 ... 2 ... 1 ... 2 ..." [Pan] [Pan] "Y-yes!" With the rhythm of my words and applause, Shizuka in front of me starts to jump ... as a result those majestic breasts go from top to bottom. "Glup ... amazing ..." "... now I think that can die calmly and without regrets ..." "You can Shizuka-san !! You have to resist¡­ jump !! jump !!" "Put your courage in this Shizuka-san !!" "I don''t understand why Shizuka-san has to do this to do the next thing, Alex ..." "What do you say Kurisu, this it''s very important. What if she gets a cramp when does the next? " Komuro swallows his saliva and then says and Yamada seems to be satisfied with his life just by seeing this ... that''s a bit sad Yamada. Then several soldiers above the walls encourage Shizuka, you all should stop doing that and return to your position. The last to speak is Kurisu who says that watching Shizuka jump while biting her thumbnail. Right away I give her a reason why this warming is necessary... which logically is pure nonsense, I just do it because it''s fun to watch. There''s no entertainment in this damn place !! So please do not take this from me Kurisu! "Alex- san, although you have a serious face, you''re drooling, you know ... ah, Scythe-chan, are you going to do it too?" While I clean the saliva from my mouth by Saeko''s words, Scythe arrives where we are ... I don''t know why, but she stands next to Shizuka and imitates her. Well, it''s fun, so let''s let her do what she wants, or maybe she feels numb from being in the same position by taking the crystals from the zombie''s heads. "Now try to reach the tips of your feet. I ... 2 ... 1 ... 2 ..." [Pan] [Pan] With my words Shizuka crouches stretching her arms without bending her knees, then her breasts hang for a few seconds, but when she gets up, they are pulled up. Next to her Scythe imitates her ... but she is turning her back on me, so when she bends down I can see perfectly the heart formed by her hips ... my ghoul has talent, I am proud of her. In this way, we spend the next half hour until Shizuka can no longer continue, so we take a short break to continue with what follows. Also ... while she catches her breath, my dragon must be able to return to her cave and then I will can get up from my chair. " By the way, Komuro did the rumors of you two stop? " "Haa¡­ no, there is no person who wants to be near us now" "Komuro-kun is right ... I still hear people mutter when they see us pass" "... Why the two simply don''t separate for a while until the rumors disappear?" "We''ve thought about it ... but we decided to face this together, we won''t let some simple rumors break our friendship !!" "Yes, Komuro-kun is right !!" Anyway, they can be virgins for the rest of their lives, it''s not my problem anyway. Spending a few minutes talking with them, I get up when my member returned to normal and I approach Shizuka who talked with Kurisu and Saeko leaving behind both boys who looked intensely in the eyes. "Truly, the feeling so strong that those two have each other is admirable" "... yes, I wish I could be equally direct to express my feelings" "You just have to be braver Kurisu-san!" When I am a few meters away from them I hear some murmurs ... those guys are screwed, they must have been born under a strange star. "Let''s continue Shizuka" "Y-yes!" "You don''t have to be afraid, you can do the usual, just close your eyes and I will give you the directions. Scythe, take out a zombie and also, all of you from above is time to return to your positions!" "Y-yes Alexander-san" "Let go, fast!" "T-thanks Alex-kun~" I can only stand those guys because I understand the pain of having nothing to hang out in this world, and maybe they deserve it a bit, as all the soldiers have had to go on expeditions and kill zombies their level has increased. Almost the majority have broken the first limit exceeding level ten, in addition, there are some who practiced some physical activity and having a greater base and initial level, have been able to reach level 20. But even with that, I also have my limit to allow them to put his eyes on my Shizuka ... Scythe following my words goes to the side of the fence, grabs a zombie that stretches its arms to try to reach us and lifts it out. Then she immediately brings it dragging and throws it in front of us. "Venus, it''s your turn to act, immobilize it" Without giving time for the zombie to stand up, at the same time that I tell the Venus Luciferian I also transmit it through our link. In the next second a vine goes to the zombie and curls its feet, then lifts it and leaves it with its head down. While all this happens, I unholster the USP and put it in the hands of Shizuka, I get behind her helping to aim, then when the canon of the weapon is aligned with the head of the zombie I tell her to shoot. [Tzun] To prevent Shizuka from being scared by the detonation I had put a silencer on it, although the sound was not strong, the shot fired had the same lethality, so hitting the zombie head in seconds remains inert. "I-I hit it?" "Yes, now let''s move on to the next one" Doing the same process kill more zombies, the reason for this as you may think is for the level of Shizuka increases. One of the things that worried me the most was how to make her stronger, so after thinking for a few days, I devised this method. The result was very good, in a few days she broke her first limit and now her level has risen to 16, it is a bit annoying to have to be capturing zombies, but with Scythe I save a lot of problems, I just have to ask her and she does not take much time in filling a truck with these. Of course, the increase in levels has not only been her, everyone in my team as we are also active in the explorations to the city have had a good growth. Starting with me, now my status is this. [Status] Name: Alexander Ilios Apeiro Race: Human Age: 12 years old Level: 21> 38 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 380/380 Source energy (EO): 0 Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: I Agility: I Magic: (-) [Skills] [Innate] [Will of the Worlds-SSS] [Soul of the Emperor - G] [Blessing of Origin-SSS] [Interdimensional Inventory-SS] [Evaluation-SSS] [Immunity to Fire-S] [Spiritual Vision-S] [Assimilated] [Stealth-H] [Light feet-G] [Cut-H] [Lunge-H] [H-Value] [Roar-I] [Focus-H] [Falcon-G vision] [Limit break-J] [ Shoot-G] [Pain resistance-H] [Regeneration-I] [Domar-J] [Magical] [Multi-elementary (Sealed)] [Wings of the Sun (Sealed)] [Developing] [Luck-S] [Charm-C] [Swordsman-H] [Hero-C] [Leadership-G] [Gunman-G] Wives: 0 Lovers: Saeko Busujima Followers: Scythe Grim Summons: Makise Kurisu, Venus Luciferina Gold: 480,530 Crystals: 66,371 Current world: Highschool of the dead (World level 1) These three weeks we were not wasted time, I raised my level quite a bit and even some skills went up in range. The most important would be my emperor''s will, it seems that it was affected when a large number of people accepted me as one of their leaders. But not everything is good, there are also other skills that have remained stagnant, I think it is because their rank is quite high and I need more time to be able to level them up. Other as in the case of my sword skill, it is rather because this is where I can get with my knowledge in this, I am not a prodigy of the sword like Saeko after all ... I have two ways to solve this, the first is to find someone to teach me sword techniques. I thought about Saeko, but honestly, I don''t know how good her sword style is, it may be good in this world, but I don''t plan on staying here forever, so it''s not the best option. The other way to increase my skill with the sword is through the scroll for a sword technique that I obtained when I conquered Saeko. I have thought about using it ... but I think it is better to give it to Saeko for the same reasons above, with this her sword technique can reach higher levels. After all, I believe that with my current range of skills and level I can survive well in this world, there is no need to rush things. I can search for a teacher in another world or buy a new scroll. Speaking of Saeko, she has also been constantly strengthening herself. She has reached level 27, approaching her third limit. In addition, Kurisu has also been able to reach her second limit, now she is at level 20. It is a pity that in this last week she focused more on the study of the plans, so recently she has not been able to accompany us on expeditions. But the status of both does not change much, Saeko because her abilities are not of such a low rank and Kurisu not having the advantage of the consecration of origin she can take a little longer for her abilities to improve. "Well, since we''re finished, let''s all go back to the castle. We need to plan our next foray into the city with others." "It''s finally over ~" When I see in the system text box that Shizuka leveled at 17, I stop her from killing zombies. The bodies had already been eaten by Venus, so there is no need to clean the disorder or worry about leaving a mountain of corpses. Venus devoured them happily since I did not bother me to take the crystals out of them, although I have been collecting them now, there is no reason to be so greedy. In fact, my savings would now be greater, but since I had to buy some armed cars for other groups, I had to spend a lot on another 3 TR-12s, for that reason they didn''t increase much. Haaa ... I hope we can go to this city''s military headquarters soon. Well, having the communication system now, we should be able to go now. Walking for a few minutes we arrived at the castle and headed directly to the already known meeting room that we have used so far. When I enter the other three leaders are already inside, as they have also been killing zombies constantly their levels rose the same as the rest. Now the number on the head of Soichiro that I can see indicates [41], Yuriko-san a [35] and Yoshioka a [29], the latter being the one that has left the least is the one that has made less progress. I thought that would have reached Soichiro, but he has put himself in front of me again ... well, it will not be by much, so it is better that he enjoys being the human with the highest level that I know while he can. Also, if we count the advantages of my Hero ability, then I should be stronger than him right now. The only one I''m not sure I can beat her in a fight is Scythe, but since she''s very submissive with me I don''t have to worry about that. "You''re late Alexander-kun" "I''m sorry about that Yuriko-san, it takes longer than I thought to train Shizuka" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue and you could read in advance chapters. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 See you in the next chapter. Chapter 66 Returning to the City I enter the room and go to my place that was next to Soichiro, the layout of the place had changed a bit. In the center sat the 4 leaders of MLDW and after we, were the captains of the teams or people with special positions like Shisuka or Miyamoto, the other soldiers had to wait outside for their captains to inform them about the discussion. If the number of people in the meeting was too much, then they would bring more disorder than the ideas that some might have ... so only those who had a high rank in the camp attended discussions to solve things in the camp. The only people exempt from this were the members of my team who could also enter the room, the good thing was that there was no one to complain about this ... it must be because of my great charisma that everyone accepted it as if it were something normal, so next to me the girls were still sitting. My only lament was Soichiro sitting on my right side ... ?could not be Yuriko-san the one stay in that place? It would be much more pleasant to smell the sweet scent of her, than the smell of stinky sweat of him. "Well, Alexander-kun. Why did you want us to meet? " "Correct, Miyamoto and Kurisu have repaired the communications system that we brought from the police station. So I thought that now we could go deeper into the city, having the communication system we can request reinforcements in case of emergency and those who leave can stay aware of what''s going on at the camp " "That''s good news to listen to" Yuriko-san ends my distractions and then I inform her of the advances in the technology department. Hearing what I say, many turn happy about this, possibly thinking of their relatives who are still missing and who are within the city, since this opens the possibility of finding them... although I think it is very unlikely, but not let''s discourage them. Of course, there are also some who do not welcome the risk of entering the city, but hearing Soichiro''s animated words they keep quiet. "There are several things we have to do within the city, but because of the risk, they were postponed. In addition to the search for survivors, we have to go to a biological laboratory to get their instruments, it is essential that we try to make our own antidotes. It will also be easier to find materials to develop the plans that I deliver to the technology department " "What you say is very true, it is better to have a good number of antidotes, these have saved the lives of several men so far, but it is a pity that you cannot produce them en masse. In addition, although I still find it difficult to believe that we can use the crystals of the zombies have on their heads as a source of energy, if we could achieve that it would also be a great advantage since the fuels we use will run out over time as they are not producing now" About the last two things she speaks, everyone has the same opinion that Yuriko-san expresses. Being more people involved in the fight with the zombies, logically the possibility of someone being bitten increased, so the antidotes like her say have saved the lives of several soldiers, but even though I had to buy some to increase our reserves, there is a limit that I can spend in it. I can not allow me to have the pockets empty, I have to keep a good amount of crystals in case of emergency, since that I survive on dangerous occasions depends on this. The second case is a problem for the future, perhaps the 6 months in which I stay here does not affect me this problem, but for everyone else, relying on fossil fuels is a problem that they will have to solve later. One solution would be to run the refineries and oil wells again, but for this, a large number of individuals are needed and people have now become a scarce resource in this world, so the best option is to find a second source of Energy. "Then Alexander, when do you think we should go on the next expedition?" "As everything mentioned previously is important things, we should do it as soon as possible. Miyamoto and Kurisu should concentrate today on putting the receivers in the cars and then we leaving tomorrow to the city." " That sounds good to me, what will be our first objective? Labs or go to the area where the electronic stores are?" With Soichiro''s question, I start to consider where we should go first ... both are essential, but I''m more inclined to laboratories. If we go there, apart from finding the machines that Shisuka wants, I can also get the materials for the transmutation parchment that remains stored in my inventory. But in the end, I decide not to go to these places for now, there is another thing that we should stock up with as much as we can. "Let''s postpone those places for now, although they are important there is something else that worries me more. With the increase in our population in the camp, food is being consumed quickly. We cannot continue to plunder small stores, that simply relieves some of the pressure on us. It is better to go to a place where there are large amounts of food because if food begins to run out in the camp, it will cause more problems than the other two things. " "No doubt, a lot of food is consumed every day and that is becoming a problem ... but if they are places where there is enough food, then I can only think of the large wineries that are close to the city center, it is also the port where large loads of products are received every day, but ... " "Those places must have a lot of zombies" After submitting my recommendation, Yoshioka who is in charge of the distribution of food in the camp enters the conversation, also gives some possible objectives that we should focus on, but being places that were very busy by people previously, the number of zombies in those areas will not be small. "But if we had to choose a place, it would be better to go to the wineries. It is much riskier to have to cross the entire city to go to the port." I do not know the location of these places so I could not comment on this, but listening to Yuriko-san, I am in favor of what she says. The advantage is that now it is not necessary for a large caravan to go there, only the vehicles we need to transport us and perhaps a cargo truck to pick up some survivors we find will be enough. I can put the merchandise in my inventory, avoiding having to bring more cars that would only attract more attention from the zombies. "Then I think it is better to go to the wineries as Yuriko-san says. Me and you will go Soichiro, Yuriko-san can stay and direct several groups to the edges of the city to continue looking for survivors who try to leave the city and continue looking for resources, although I said that the amount that these places have is small, they say that the meat of a mosquito is still meat. It is also better to have someone who can serve as support in case it is needed, we will not know what we will find within the city. Yoshioka you will stay to watch the castle as is usual, we will be in constant communication for anything that can happen " "We will do that, so I will go and start making preparations for my group to be ready for tomorrow." "I will also accompany you two to the edge of the city, there we will separate" "Then, I will go and install the communication system in the vehicles Alexander-san" "I will help Miyamoto-san" Finishing a plan for tomorrow, everyone gets up to do the things that belong to them. So I also stand up to leave since my group has to prepare equally, things inside the city must have to change during these 3 weeks and it will certainly be a more dangerous place than before. The remaining time of this day, all are dedicated to making their preparations. I take my weapons to another department that we had to create that was responsible for maintaining the weapons. The people in this group were taught by Hirano, it was too much to make him alone in charge of carrying out this task with all the weapons. Hours later Miyamoto along with Kurisu after doing the proper tests, come and inform me that the vehicles were already equipped with the communication system. Then making the checks that everything is in order, the night arrives. Although we had electric generators to illuminate the camp, not wanting to waste resources, the sun hiding also meant the end of everyone''s work, so each one returned to their respective resting place. The only exceptions to this were the areas of the walls that had to be guarded, the surroundings of the park could be safe since we were cleaned it of zombies, but unfortunately, they were not the only ones we had to be careful of, the living people could perhaps to become more dangerous on some occasions. The other area that is probably very visited tonight is the pink zone ... it had become a custom for soldiers to pass there before a mission ... I have a little envy of them, haa ... I want my body to grow rapidly. As we had finished checking everything, after collecting my weapons, I went to my suite to also rest. When I arrived, the girls I share a room with were ready to sleep. You will think that to see them with their clothes to sleep every day would come the time in which I get tired of seeing them, but I can tell you that until now it is still one of the moments that I enjoy the most and I look forward to witnessing it. It was a great delight to my eyes and without this, I probably wouldn''t sleep peacefully. "Don''t stand there Alex, it''s time to rest, we have to sleep early because tomorrow we will go to the city center" "Fufufu, I do not mind his intense look. It makes me feel like an attractive woman" "B-but it''s also a bit embarrassing Saeko-senpai" "Alex-kun, let''s sleep. Besides, you have to keep your promise ~" The last words belonging to Shisuka stop me from watching the girls through the chill that runs down my back and cause me when I hear her. ... it''s true, today is another night where I will fight to survive. You asking why? That is because of the promise I made to Shisuka for killing the zombies in the afternoon. While I struggle with the fear that I feel, I move towards the bed where the girls had settled to sleep leaving a space in the center for me, the only thing different sometimes before is the position of Shisuka ... it seems that it was Saeko''s turn to yield my left side, where she used to sleep. Now, this was taken by Shisuka who smiles happily ... yes, that is the smile that a shinigami must have when he is going to pick up someone''s soul. Without further choice I accept my destiny and lie in bed, then quickly Kurisu takes my right hand and Shisuka the left. In my right hand, the warmth and softness of Kurisu''s body are transmitted, as for my left hand ... it simply sinks and loses in the most supreme softness of this world. You wonder what the problem was with having Shisuka by my side, right? You would think this was more a luxury than something to I complain about ... I thought just like you, in fact, while she is awake I can see it as something that someone privileged can have ... but everything changes when she sleeps. Several times I wake up in the middle of the night because of the lack of oxygen since she wraps me and presses her big breasts on my face, but unfortunately, that is not the worst, the bad thing is that there is something inside me that tells me that is well to die in that way and I just must enjoy it! Her body is a deadly trap for every man ... I just hope to see the sun tomorrow. If I die I can only say that I was a too weak person. [... no, we can only say that you are a pervert, Alexander. But don''t worry, I will prevent you from dying because of that] Thank you Aurora, you are a great companion, I''m glad you''re with me. Goodnight "Goodnight everyone" "Good night, Alex" "Good night, Alex-kun ~" "Have a good rest Alex-san" "Good night... A-Al... All of you" [Rest Alexander] As Saeko is separated from me by two great mountains, there wasn''t a good night kiss and Kurisu not feeling pressured to do it either, so in this simple way, we all try to sleep. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ ... I open my eyes and see the clarity of the sun passing through the window. It''s another victory for me since I''ve been able to survive another day... "Alex-kun ~" Shisuka tries to hold me so I quickly evade her and jump out of bed ... well, they say that when one feels safer and lowers one''s guard, it is the most dangerous moment where one can die. "Damn Shisuka, if I develop some kind of phobia of breasts, you will be responsible for curing me of this" "Yaw ~ is dawn already Alex?" "Could you rest well tonight Alex-san?" "Well, I think today was not so bad ... I just woke up due to lack of air about 4 times" "T-that sounds like it was very bad ..." Girls who have sensitive sleep get up from the movement I caused when I got out of bed. And the person responsible for depriving me of a little of my rest is still comfortably asleep. "I will go to the dining room, when you finish getting ready and wake Shisuka, I wait for you all below" ""Yes"" I get dressed quickly and leave the room, downstairs most who would go on the excursion would have breakfast and finish doing the last things to leave. After several minutes, the girls also show up, so we all eat together. "Kurisu and Saya, I think it is better for both of you to stay and continue your investigation" "... Okay, Alex. But you have to be careful and come back safely." "Yes, please all take care" When I finish eating I put my eyes on the two girls and tell them, as Kurisu had stayed on the last expeditions, she quickly accepted without complaining about leaving her here. Saya has always been obedient, so I have no problem convincing her. Me, Soichiro and Yuriko-san and everyone in our group left the castle and started to get into the vehicles. As Kurisu and Shisuka stay, the driver this time is Yamada, it seems that one of his previous jobs was a valet parking so it was not difficult for him to get used to driving the TR-12. Of course, I''m not so stupid as just trusting that to him, I asked several people to completely teach him to drive, so I can be sure with him behind the wheel. Saying goodbye to everyone, the cars leave the castle towards the city. As we have been using this road constantly, all obstacles and zombies had been removed. Only the latter as the plague that they are, some new ones appear every time we use them, but these only become target shooting practice for some people. With the free road the time needed to reach the city is much shorter than the first few times, in a few tens of minutes we reach our goal and then stop the cars to separate us from Yuriko-san. "Soichiro, Alexander-kun and everyone else be very careful. We don''t know how things have changed there." "Yes, you also shouldn''t trust yourself to be on the edge of the city Yuriko, you should also be careful" "We will be careful Yuriko-san" "Remember to maintain constant communication, channel 1 is to communicate with the camp and channel 2 is to talk to each other" We exchanged a few words before separating from her and then after she reminds us of the communication channels, our cars move forward. When entering the streets of the city, the number of zombies increases, but as we continue on the banks the number of them is not a problem. We only run over those that block the road and continue. Sometimes we stop for a few seconds to eliminate an evolved zombie that is seen, Hirano or the person to whom Soichiro lent the Kurisu sniper rifle are responsible for this. The only thing that worries me is that these stops had become more constant than before, which means that the number of these zombies has increased. The further we enter, we stop stopping, not because we no longer see evolved zombies, but the number of normal zombies was too much to allow them to surround cars ... if we lost momentum, then perhaps we would be stranded surrounded from them. By increasing the speed and stopping less, then we reach our goal quickly. They were a group of large warehouses in a row that had several abandoned cargo vehicles in front of them. The cars break the parking lot fence and we enter, then they maneuver around squashing zombies to make space and that we can get off. "That people with close combat weapons take care of the zombies, the surroundings must be full of them, so we must make as little noise as possible so as not to attract a large number and form a horde. If a horde of zombies forms, then we will be in big trouble ... " I go under the car and draw [Black Moon] while at the same time I tell others, men with the characteristics I said advance and people who have guns are left behind just to observe and be alert for new instructions. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Sorry for the delay, but I was busy translation chapters for patreon, now here you can read 2 months ahead that others of SES. Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 See you in the next chapter. Chapter 67 Fighting in the Stores All the men who fight with swords or spears come down immediately when the cars stop. Now we weren''t as few as before that only me, Saeko, Soichiro, and Scythe were the ones who killed the zombies with swords or claws. The groups were now made up of 20 people armed with rifles or guns and 30 using swords or spears. Although my team had the same members as before, I brought one of the preview groups mentioned to follow my orders, so adding the Soichiro men there were 60 people who stepped forward to fight and 40 carrying firearms stayed more back waiting for instructions. "We will first secure the parking of the wineries and their surroundings. Everyone be careful" ""Yes"" While looking at the large number of people who were under my command now, Soichiro''s voice sounds giving instructions. Without further distracting, I activate my domain and charge along with Scythe and Saeko in front eliminating any zombie that comes in our way. "Gyaa !!" [Tzun] Not long after starting the killing, a shout from one of our men is heard. When I turn to see what is happening, I find him down by an evolved zombie agility type, but for luck of that guy, things did not get bigger thanks to a shot of Hirano that crosses the head of that zombie. Then someone else approaches the guy on the floor and administers the antidote quickly. Honestly fighting with normal zombies having good preparation in advance is not a difficult thing, you could even say that it is only a bit repetitive. But unfortunately with the appearance of evolved zombies, this changed. Besides, those who are agility type are the most annoying, they hide among the normal waiting for their chance to attack, even I had complicated moments with these. Although I should also thank them, since by using my domain more I could have more control over it, so I discovered a new thing about it that although this does not help me in the fights, it is still very useful. Also, I had more understanding of another skill that I possess. In fact, now that I think about it, I think it''s saved my life in the police station. When we found the first evolved zombie it had to be activated making it possible to stop the first attack of this one that was going directly to my neck. "Limit-break" While thinking about this, I discover through my domain an agility-type zombie who was walking to me on all fours by my blind spot. So when he is about to throw himself at me, I activate the ability of which I spoke saying his name in a murmur that only I could hear. When activating the ability all around me seems to go much slower, I put my attention on the zombie that charged towards me and carefully analyze its movements. A few seconds later everything returns to normal, but now this zombie lies on the ground with its head separated while I take care of another normal zombie. This ability maybe is a bit simple since it only allows me to accelerate my thinking process, but still it is a great advantage to be able to see the movements of my enemies in slow motion, this gives me enough time to think about my next attack. The only regrettable thing about this is that although my thought process accelerates, unfortunately, my body cannot follow it at the same rate. Therefore, if I activate it too late when an attack is going to hit me, all I will achieve is that I can mentally prepare for the pain. Also, this has other disadvantages, the first is that I cannot use it consecutively, there has to be a time between each use. On the other hand, the activation of this ability puts a lot of burden on my brain, so if I activate it too much I will have a big headache later. "That was great Alex-san, you could easily decapitate that zombie" "Hmn? It may seem like that Saeko-chan, but it''s not because my skill with the sword has improved, it''s because of another skill that I have. If we have to praise someone for his sword technique, then those should be you and Soichiro " "Fufufu thanks, but still I think they were very good movements" Suddenly Saeko who was next to me speaks praising me for my previous movements and although I am glad to receive her words, I still correct the misunderstanding. I don''t want to make a fool of myself if she asks me to show her those sword movements later, so smiling bitterly I tell her the cause of these. She smiles at me in response and still praising me for that, so this time I return the gesture in response. Then the two together with Scythe continue to take care of the zombies around us. Really they are a big amount and although we have not made so much noise, the zombies closest to the stores continue to enter through the doors. The only good thing is that there are not so many to create a horde, with the number of people we have there should be no problem in taking care of them, only it would take some time to do so. Hirano and the other guy with the sniper rifle occasionally fire, especially at evolved force-type zombies that are the most colorful and easy to eliminate. Their rifles pose a silencer so they are not so loud and should not attract the attention of more distant zombies. "Growwn !!" "W-what is that?" "O-other types of zombies?" "No ... maybe they have evolved again" When we killed the zombies, a loud roar suddenly arises attracting everyone''s attention here. The first reaction of others is surprise and fear for what their eyes witness entering the parking lot of the stores. These were 5 huge bodies that stood out from all the other zombies ... when I evaluated them with my ability, as one of the men said, it shows me that they were force-type zombies that had evolved again. [Level 20 strength zombie] [Level 21 strength type zombie] [Level 20 strength type zombie] [Level 23 strength type zombie] [Level 21 strength type zombie] 5 zombies that had broken through their second limit ... and these exceeded 2 and a half meters easily. Also, his body was even more muscular than the previous versions and the hair of the skulls had disappeared showing his white skulls. [Tzun] While watching them, Hirano behind us doesn''t waste time and shoots one of them. As usual, the bullet directly hits the zombie''s head, but this time it did not burst by the force of the impact. When I thought it had been useless, then the zombie falls backward. Looking more closely, it had a large hole where his nose should have been. "Oooh !!" " Amazing !! Hirano-san managed to kill him with one shot !!" "Yes! Although they have grown, it is not that they are immune to bullets!" Well, at least the caliber of those rifles is still effective. In addition, to see the great zombie fall, others lose their nervousness and are encouraged. "Groown !!" [Tzun] [Tzun] The zombies raise a cry in a complaint when they see their partner being shot down, in response to this Hirano and the other guy with the rifle shoot trying to kill the remaining 4. Unfortunately, it seems that things would not be so easy, the zombies cover their heads with the arms avoiding a direct hit. "Stop, you don''t shoot !!" Seeing that the zombies were covered and did not fall, the other armed people prepared their weapons to shoot at them. Seeing this I speak immediately to stop them, I do not want to create a great disturbance in this place. "People with swords and spears take care of normal zombies, Hirano and the other guy with the rifle kill any evolved zombie. Me, Saeko, Soichiro, and Scythe each will take one of the greats to take care of them." "It''s okay" "Fufufu, let''s see if these are more resistant than the others" "Graaw!" With my words, we 4 run ah where the evolved zombies II are, Scythe is the first to choose one since it is the fastest advancing among us. She immediately reaches her goal and begins to attack it with her claws ... it did not seem to be ineffective as pieces of meat flew everywhere, but in this way, it will last a while until she can kill him. Scythe was still more than twice the level of this zombie, but due to the difference in size, there was no great advantage. While observing Scythe''s performance, we 3 also reached our goal... they are really huge and if we take my size into account, the difference between him and I is even more remarkable. ¡­damn. I think that one of his arms is about my height... if this zombie manages to hit me it would be pretty bad. The good thing is that as their great body indicates, they are slow and clumsy when they make movements. But the bad thing is that it is very intimidating to have to approach to attack them, for that reason I first attack him with my two guns to get their attention and stop it walking to where the others were. The bullets impact it and for a moment I thought that these would bounce off its large muscles, but it is a relief that it is not something so extreme ... although it seems that they only manage to cross the first layer of its skin and not causing much damage. Among us 4 the one who seems to have the calmest time when dealing with these zombies, and this being somewhat unexpected since one could say that she is the weakest of us for being the one with the lowest level, was Saeko. Not long after she arrived at the side of her enemy when I turned for a second to see her, she had the zombie crawling without its legs because they were amputated, then in the next moment the zombie''s head flew into the air. Although this superiority has a lot to do with the weapon she has, I can''t fall behind ... at least I have to take care of this zombie before Soichiro does. With that in mint, I charge traying moving towards the sides looking for its back. When I reach my goal, I aim my guns that had full cartridges back behind one of its knees and shoot until the click sounds because they ran out of bullets. "Groown !!" Being a part of the body more fragile of a person, receiving the impact of bullets and damage, then the zombie falls on its knee while screaming. Ignoring it I charge towards it sheathing my weapons and then unsheathe my [Black Moon]. Then reaching a couple of meters of it, I jump on its back and piercing its neck with my sword. The zombie protests shaking and screaming at one more, but everything stops when turning the hilt and hear a snap of the spine as it separates from its brain. The zombie falls forward and I pull my sword from his neck just keeping the grip tight and letting gravity do the rest. I look up and see Soichiro who was still entertained dealing with his enemy ... I won. "Scythe-chan !!" Saeko''s scream stops my boasting against Soichiro and I quickly direct my eyes to the place where Scythe was fighting. The only thing I can see is the body of her that is shot in the air by a blow that the zombie with which she fought managed to hit her, when I was about to also raise my voice just like Saeko, I see the body of She spin in the air before falling. Scythe falls on her four limbs while her claws leave marks on the asphalt of the parking lot. When she finally stops the inertia, she raises the head and turns the zombie with obvious discomfort on her face, then runs back to the zombie. ... haa, that scared me a little. It is good that she is not hurt, but it seems that I must give her a weapon, she should not take so long to take care of a zombie of that level. Saeko who also gets angry at how treated Scythe that zombie, charges towards him ... they both should be able to handle that zombie easily ... in fact, I think that if Scythe doesn''t run faster, when arrives she won''t have a chance to get revenge for how it hit her. Well, then I think I should help Soichiro deal with the other zombie. I turn to where he is again and run in his direction. " Do you need help to take care of "YOU "enemy that "You still could not kill", Soichiro? " "... I can take care of it... or so I would like to say, but it is better to defeat it quickly to help others with the other zombies. So I would appreciate the help." When I ask Soichiro if he needs help, he frowns and stops paying attention to the zombie for a few seconds, then he answers me smiling bitterly. Here I am worried about him, but he only interprets it as if I was making fun of him for being so slow to take care of this zombie ... "... no Alexander, I think your words were actually more of a mockery than offering help ... also could you remove that smile from your face?... it''s a bit annoying" Oh shit, it seems that I said what I thought again, and I must have been smiling when I told him if want help ... I''m sorry Soichiro, you''re not the bad guy. It''s just that it bothers me to know that every night you can sleep with your beautiful wife ... this is to keep the balance in my heart, so at least I have to vent this envy on you, it''s nothing personal ... no, yes it''s very personal, but you will have to endure it for having a beautiful wife. While I apologize in my mind with Soichiro for making fun of him, I also attack the zombie with my sword and colt. This having two objectives with which to be distracted, shows more openings in their movements that are not wasted by us. In a few minutes later Soichiro, crosses the zombie skull through one of its eyes with his sword, it tries to grab it with one of its hands, but then he drops the sword and recoils by unsheathing the spare sword that was at his waist. We only watch it for a few more seconds until the zombie falls because of damage to its brain. When I take my attention off the zombie to see how the two girls were doing, I can only see the body of the zombie cut into several pieces. The combination of the girl alive and dead had long gone to where the other zombies were to help others fighting, so after regulating our breathing we also go to where they are. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) On a high-rise car was a man ... or by his appearance that seemed, but if you saw in more detail there were things that did not fit in that description. The first would be that the skin of his naked torso that had a toned appearance was a pale color as if his body did not possess the warmth characteristic of any living being, if anyone saw him quickly he would only think of him as a very pale person, but if he paid more attention then would immediately notice those penetrating red eyes and that he also lacked breathing. With this anyone could discover his identity ... it was a zombie, but not a normal one, this did not seem the same as those who wandered beneath and ignoring him, remarking even more for this reason that it was not a living creature for which they are attracted. This zombie looked very carefully in the direction of the stores where some time ago a few vehicles stopped. "Grrr" His bright red eyes examined everything that happened in that place in detail. In those pupils where the wisdom of a human should be distinguished, it was replaced by savagery and fierceness, but no one could say that he was silly like the zombies that wandered aimlessly beneath him. It could be distinguished that he possessed intelligence, although perhaps it was not the wisdom of humans to create complex structures or develop complicated ideas. His intelligence was the wisdom of a predator to hunt his prey, look for his weaknesses and take advantage of them or also be able to assess the risk that something represented towards him. Seeing what happened in front of him, he let out a roar in a low tone in protest of not liking what he saw, a group of humans took care of a good number of zombies, but what bothered him most was the big 4 that ended up falling before they. Not wanting to witness more the events that took place later, he under the truck in a jump falling next to a zombie, it heard the noise and turn towards him, but it immediately ignored him. To the bad fortune of that zombie, he did not seem to care that he was his companion, then as if he wanted to release the frustration that felt for what he saw, held its head and stamp it against the metal of the truck several times until it broke apart and could take the crystal inside. Holding the crystal in one of his hands, he brought it to his mouth while licking the blood and brain debris with which he had stained. Having calmed down, he began to walk through the streets full of zombies until he reached where a couple of large zombies that were the same as those who attacked the stores. "Grrr" When he passed by in the middle of the two he made a growl again and then these two began to walk behind the smaller zombie as if they were a group ... or a pack, then together they moved away from the stores. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 See you in the next chapter. Chapter 68 Looting the stores [Alexander level up] [Saeko level up] After an hour of beginning to kill zombies, they finally stopped coming from outside the parking lot and when we took care of all those who had been inside, we could take a break, then the system sounds making a notification that I and Saeko leveled. The good thing was that after those 4 zombies that evolved 2 times, no more of these appeared, so we just had to take care of the normal ones and those that evolved only once. Although they were large in quantity, being careful did not represent much danger, all we had to pay attention was the physical condition of the soldiers who fought. But when I thought about dividing the men into two groups so that one would take a break for a few minutes and then take turns fighting, but then the zombies stopped coming so it was not necessary to do so. "Ha ... ha ... How many people are injured ... and how many have died?" "Soichiro-san! Only 5 were bitten and 2 people were stabbed by zombies evolved with claws, but because we were able to apply the antidotes and potions fast to the injured, there were no casualties on our side." "Well, the wounded may rest. The rest of us will enter the warehouses after a little rest." When I checked my group and regained my breath, Soichiro asked about the report of casualties we suffered from the fight, it is good to hear that nobody died. Well, then let''s reap the benefits of this fight, we can''t waste all this watered here, besides leaving those bodies would only serve as food for the zombies themselves to strengthen. I look around and really there were quite a lot of zombie bodies scattered around the parking lot ... oh, I also see some system reward boxes. With this amount, it was logical that they appeared, but unfortunately, lately they only provide me with gold, some potions, and antidotes. But on the side of the bodies of the big zombies, I can see a box of higher rank than the others, maybe that gives me something good. With that in mind, I start walking through the parking lot focusing my concentration on my domain. Then the bodies of the zombies around me begin to disappear one by one, no, not that they have vanished like smoke or something, I was sending them to my interdimensional inventory. It was one of the new things that I discovered, as long as it is an inanimate object and that is not in the hands of someone else, by surrounding it with my domain I can save it. In addition, I can also make things appear in any place that my domain is deployed. It really became something useful, I no longer had to go touching things by thing to store it, saving me a lot of time. So I just have to take out the bodies in the base again and Scythe can take out the crystals comfortably without worrying much about her surroundings. You will ask why I have to deliver them and I just don''t dismantle them with that system skill that I have. The truth is that I tried, but there was a problem with the result obtained... yes, I got the crystal so there was no problem for that, but the bones, muscles and so on, it became a pile of stinky rotten pasty meat... It was much more work and disgusting to have to give the remains to my carnivorous plant in this way to feed it, so in the end, I opted to have Scythe to take the crystals and the body''s of the other zombies will deliver it to the Venus for another people, anyway she didn''t seem to mind having that job. Soon the parking lot was free of bodies ... I can only say that in the center of the city certainly, the number of zombies is quite. I got a total of 564 normal zombies, 47 E1 and 4 E2 zombies (evolved), plus 4 wooden boxes and a wooden one with some metal inlays... this is a good harvest. "Well, we have had enough rest. This place is not very safe and we don''t know what we can meet here, so let''s hurry up with our goal so we can leave as soon as possible. That 10 men with firearms and 20 with swords kept watching here in the parking lot, also the sniper of the Soichiro team also stays here. If there is an emergency message coming from the base or from Yuriko-san, send someone to report inside the warehouses as soon as possible. " "Miku, you stay in charge while we inspect the wineries" "Yes! Soichiro-san" Soichiro speaks to the sniper who apparently is called Miku ... maybe I should try to learn the names of at least the team captains... no, that''s a lot of work, with "You and all of you" should be enough to address me to them. "All of you stay tuned and don''t let your guard down" "Yes!" After I tell them all they put serious faces and then we advanced to the metal curtains of the cellars ... these were open, more than because someone was ahead of us, it must have been because like this it was a busy place and also the apocalypse happened in the morning they had remained open all this time. The good thing is that has not rained and the humidity of the air is not so much, so it should not affect the grains and other stored products. "There are some zombies inside, be careful!" When we enter the first cellar, by my domain I feel the presence of some zombies walking among the stacked sacks so I warn others, but these are quickly taken care of by some men. Only an E1 jumps between the sacks looking for his prey, it is a pity for it that Scythe was not far from where it decided to attack and its head is torn off by her. We take a tour of the whole place, but we don''t find anything else, so I start concentrating to store all the bags of rice. Like zombies, they disappear little by little until the place is empty. With nothing else to do on this site, we move on to another winery. Then the same process is repeated in two more without any problem, only when we enter the fourth store the things change a little. Entering, in my domain I detect something that moved very fast through the walls, but before I could even say anything, a man is lifted and dragged. "Aaah !!" "W-what the hell was that?" "I barely saw a shadow that dragged him ..." "All attentive, it is a zombie and one that has evolved twice as before!" "You return outside the cellar, with the speed of this you are only an easy target !!" Although it was fast, it could not avoid my eyes, I could see that it was a level 23 agility zombie. While I was following its movement in my domain, Soichiro gives orders to the other men, I do not oppose these since is like him says and they are only an easy prey for this one, besides that, with so many people crowded in the same place it is more difficult to move for us. "Hirano! The zombie is up at 2 o''clock" "Yes!" I give Hirano directions when I notice the zombie moving in my domain, he quickly takes the sniper rifle points it up to where I say and shoots a few times. "I-I''m sorry, Alexander-kun. The zombie moves too fast ..." As he said, the zombie moved before having it shot preventing the bullets from hitting it, it seems that he understands very well the danger of weapons for him. Quickly it went down hiding behind the merchandise to get out of our vision ... if it behaves in this way, it will be a bit difficult to take care of its. "Don''t worry Hirano, if your rifle is not effective then we 4 will have to go again to take care of it, you back off" I do not want to waste so much time having to hunt it, we will go with the same strategy with which we took care of the 4 E2 zombies. Although this time we will use us as a bait to attract and annihilate it closely. "Saeko you-" "Alex-san please don''t underestimate me, I''ve also grown stronger¡­ that zombie shouldn''t pose a danger to me." When we 4 advanced the to take care of the zombie, I remember that Saeko is not of a much higher level than it... in fact, both are in the same limit, also what worries me most was that she would not have the advantage of speed like with the other evolved zombies that she face. For that reason, I wanted to try to get her to back off with the others, but probably understanding my thoughts she speaks before I can say anything. Seeing her determined eyes, I could only nod consenting to her request, but since I was still worried that something might happen to Saeko, through my link with Scythe I ask for not to stay far away from her. As for Soichiro ... I think he can manage himself, his level is not only a simple number and he has improved by polishing his technique by killing so many zombies... also I don''t think to be lucky enough to he leaves me a free way to flirt with Yuriko-san. Although I may worry extra because surely the one who ends up facing the E2 agility zombie will be me, the reason is simple. By my domain I can know where it is, also within the 4, I am the smallest and it can think that I am the weakest. Without wasting time I approach following it in my domain, soon it begins to move in my direction meeting my expectations. The zombie on 4 legs walked on some boxes to the place where I am and then when this is a few meters throws towards me propelling with his hind legs in a jump. I calmly wait while I watch it and when it is in the air I shoot with my colt that held in my left hand. Being in the air can not evade the bullets and therefore they are embedded in its head ... it is a pity that they do not seem to cross to the brain, most likely that apart from the increase in speed in the second evolution also improved their previous weaknesses a bit. I take a small jump preventing the zombie from falling on me, I don''t want to have to repeat the scene of having to share a 69 with another one of them just like in the police station. When it touches the ground without losing a second runs with its four limbs behind me, for my part I active my limit-breaker ability and also run towards it. I see in slow motion its sharp claw going to my neck, so I bend down a little while bowing my head. When its claw brushes my hair, with my sword that I held in my right hand make a cut pointing to its elbow joint. As a result, its arm flies through the air while the zombie screams ... I don''t know if it feels any pain, or it''s just a reaction to the impression of losing the limb. "Graaw !!" I try to finish it with my sword, but the zombie quickly recoils and climbs through some boxes trying to run away. With no other option, I unload the remaining bullets of my gun on it while I shouted informing the people he approached. "Saeko and Scythe the zombie goes to you, be careful" "Yes!" I run to the direction of the zombie and the girls, through my domain I can see that Scythe departs from Saeko to perceive her enemy for her senses, then runs and jumps for the merchandise of the place until she has a clear view of this and pounces on it. The result was predictable, this zombie does not have the difference in size with Scythe and is not faster than her, besides it was injured without a limb. Scythe evades the claw with which the zombie attacks her and digs hers into its neck, in the next second the head is hung losing its movements by cutting the connection of the spine with the brain. When I turn around some boxes, a few meters away I can see Scythe standing next to the zombie''s body waiting for me, I can also see Saeko running towards her like me. "Good work Scythe" "Yes Scythe-chan, well done" "Mas-ter ... fo-od? ..." So when I get to Scythe''s side, that''s the first thing she tells me in response to my praise while holding the zombie crystal in her hands and staring at it. Now that I think about it, I haven''t fed her in a few days ... I take the crystal in her hands and store it in my inventory. It wasn''t because this crystal was worth more than 200, I just didn''t like the idea that she put something that was in the rotten head of a zombie in her mouth. I take a new crystal of the same value and give it to Scythe to she eat it, so she receives it happily and immediately ingests it. It doesn''t weigh me to give it to her, even if she could resist eating a crystal with the value of 1000, I would give it to her without hesitation, after all that would only make her stronger. The only thing that would be a bit unfortunate is that she does not have the plant''s absorption capacity, so she cannot fully absorb the energy of the crystals. "This zombie has also changed a little ... it seems that it is still developing to move faster" Saeko''s words make my attention go to the body of the zombie, as she says, the limbs of this have lengthened a bit and its muscles look stronger. In addition, under those sharp claws, it seems that it has developed a class of suction cups ... that must be the reason why it could move quickly through the walls and climbing things easy. "This zombie must perform better within the city buildings ... with the mobility that it showed can become a big problem" "Yes, we will have to be careful even more than before when we enter buildings ... also, we will not only have to monitor the floor but also the roof and walls" After Saeko says the characteristics of this zombie, Soichiro''s voice is heard behind my back, when I turn my head in reaction to it, I see him walking while he says and looks the zombie on the ground. "Well, let''s finish checking if there are no more of these zombies in this place to continue collecting food and we can leave as soon as possible. It is not good to stay in the same place for a long time, a horde can be grouped and get here" We split again and checked the entire warehouse, but we didn''t find another E2 zombie, just some normal ones that walked between the boxes. When there is no danger detected in my domain, I begin to focus on it to store all merchandise. After this we continue with the other wineries, it is a relief that in these there are no new problems and things were very quiet. Soon we looted everything that was useful in these facilities and with nothing else to do here we decided to leave. "Let the wounded people and the body of the unfortunate person who died rise the cars, Soichiro you will make the corresponding arrangements if he had family or children you already know what to do" "It''s okay" It is unfortunate that there was a casualty, but it does not affect the mood of others so much. Everyone understood that what we were doing was somewhat risky, but that''s why they had better treatment than the normal citizens of the camp, and it was also promised that we would take care of the family of anyone who died. Their women would be granted alimony for the rest of their life if she did not get a new partner, and if they had children these would be helped in the same way until they are of age ... although the full age now in this world had descended at 13 years old. "Now that we have met our goal, we can look for survivors in the area" "Ehm ... Alexander-san. I would like to ask you something, from this place the school where my mother worked and my sister was not far away ... if possible I would like to go to try to see if they are still there" When addressing the topic about survivors, Komuro having some hope and nervousness at the same time in his voice when he speaks. We all could understand the reason for that, he probably still hopes to find them alive ... but he is also afraid to see them turned into zombies. "Okay, give Yamada directions to where the school is ... we shouldn''t be so pessimistic, we are likely to find them safe, but ... you should still be prepared for what we find in that place." With everyone inside the cars, we left the parking lot to the streets of the city. It can be said that the excursion to get provisions was a great success, with all this we should not have problems for a while even if our population triples. We obtained about 1,000 tons of rice, in addition to a lot of canned products. Counting all types of food we take from stores, it probably exceeds 1,500 tons. It is a great relief to have my interdimensional inventory, if not for this I do not know how many cargo trucks we would use to transport all this merchandise... also to the time, we would have to entertain in filling them. "Here Alexander ... we just took everything from the stores and now we will try to find some survivors ... over" "It''s good to hear that everything went well on that side ... Yuriko-san also reported that everything seems normal on her side, it''s the same as always, have found some survivors trying to leave the city and she prepares to bring them to camp ... over" "Well ... I''ll communicate again once we decide to return or if something unexpected happens ... over" "It''s okay¡­ over and out" I take the radio intercom installed on the TR-12 where we were going and report our achievement to the base, for their part they also report that everything with the other groups has gone smoothly. I put the intercom in its place and lie down watching the streets of the window, now I hope that things with Komuro''s family are not bad. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 See you in the next chapter. Chapter 69 Arrival at primary school The cars move through the streets of the city where you could only see abandoned cars next to the zombies that roamed the place. In the houses on the sides, no movement was seen, its inhabitants either decided to abandon them to try to find a safer place, or they had become in those zombies that walked around. The search for survivors did not look like something very optimistic when witnessing all this ... but well, we couldn''t go down and check house by house, besides it was also idiocy to go screaming through the streets if there was someone inside. So we were only looking for places where the presence of people was observed, this was not so difficult. Since, if we saw barricades that blocked access to zombies or found many bodies of these lying on the ground with fight marks, it could only mean that there were people struggling to survive in the area. In this way, we found a couple of groups with whom we talked offering to join our camp. Upon hearing Soichiro''s MLDW information, then they didn''t hesitate to get on the cargo cars that came behind us. Repeating this process a couple of times, in a few hours we arrived at the school where Komuro''s mother worked ... seeing the place the nervousness of this on his face was even more noticeable. "No matter what the result will be, it''s better than staying with uncertainty for the rest of your life, Komuro" "... yes, you''re right Alexander-san" "Don''t worry Takashi, Aunt Haruna was always a very intelligent and skilled woman. She will be fine, and surely Iruka-chan will have protected for her" "Yes, you must be optimistic Komuro. You can''t think pessimistically until you see it ..." Seeing him that way I can not help myself saying a few words, then Rei tries to cheer him up and Yamada too, but when the sentence the latter says becomes a bit bleak, then he decides to stop. The others like Niki, Misuzu and Hirano nod to support him morally, by listening and putting his eyes on each one of them, Komuro takes a deep breath and answers them trying to put a smile on his face. "Then let''s go down and look for your mother and sister" With my words, the cars stop behind the school fence and we begin to get off. The first thing we do is take care of the zombies in the place ... or so we were supposed to do. Being focused on seeing his mood, I did not realize that the place around the school had no zombies ... there were no bodies thrown away. Damn, this is not a good start ... this can usually mean two things. One is that some people have been treated with zombie bodies to prevent a disease from spreading ... but this is a primary school, so that possibility is very low. Even adult men with training such as the military and police had their places invaded by large numbers of zombies, so it is difficult to imagine that a group of children and teachers could protect this place. "Be careful ... there may be evolved zombies in this place" I did n''t want to be the one to give Komuro bad news, but I had to ensure the safety of others by warning them of the circumstances since it was very likely that this place was clean of zombies since that was the second reason ... that there were some evolved that Eat the normal ones. It was a behavior that we had seen before when the zombies in an area were few and one managed to evolve if he had no other enemies to attack, he would fill his stomach with the crystals of the normals. Although such cases occurred more in enclosed areas, where the number of zombies was more limited. "¡­it''s okay" Komuro responds to me with a more somber face since things seemed that they would not be so good for those inside the school ... if there is still a human there alive. "Let''s get in" Soichiro and his group also get out of the car and when he arrives says in a determined way, assent his words and someone opens the fence that blocked the road to enter. I honestly didn''t like the idea of having to go to an elementary school ... it wasn''t just only because I had to discover unfortunate things about Komuro''s family. One of the things I disliked most about this world was having to see and face little zombie children. I admit that I can be a damn at times, but even I know my limits. I will never take advantage of a child and just seeing someone else does it displeases me to the point of wanting to kill the abuser, so entering a school where I could meet unfortunate little children caused me a bad feeling. Just thinking about what they had to go through and seeing the wounds that led them to become zombies, turned my stomach and made me nauseous. "Aren''t we going in Alex-san?" As I stayed at the entrance of the school while breathing deeply to prepare myself mentally for what I could see later, Saeko who finds it strange that I don''t advance asks me by tilting her head. "Yes, let''s follow the others" I wanted to answer that we were better off watching the surroundings, but I couldn''t be so accommodating to myself. It would not be the first time that I see a zombie child and in this world, it sure was far from being the last. In addition, with my domain I can avoid having casualties that can be avoided if some zombie makes an ambush, so it was essential that I also enter the premises. I enter with others what appears to be the school''s playground, but unlike my expectations, what receives us are not small zombies. "Woouuff" Only having a few steps of having entered a loud howl is heard. I was kind of weird, the first thing I thought was that it would be a new type of zombie, but when I put my eyes on the source of the sound, what I see is a big dog ... ? or a wolf? What does a wolf do in the middle of the city? ... no, that doesn''t matter. I thought that the Japanese wolves had gone extinct long ago, wasn''t it? The wolf had a blackish fur, in addition to a large size ... it was about 1.5 meters high and almost 3 meters long with everything and its hairy tail. Well, a wolf should n''t be that size, but it doesn''t look like a zombie either ... what the hell is it? With that doubt in my mind, I use my evaluation on it. [Canis level 33] Shit! That thing is strong. Besides, that name I think had something to do with the scientific name of dogs ... [Alexander, you are correct. As there is no specification in the system of that being, this only identifies it as someone from the same family as the dogs] I can understand that at first glance Aurora ... the problem is what is doing a damn dog in the middle of a city full of zombies ... also, I thought that a dog in this world would not pass the first limit. [I told you that this world was evolving, and all beings in it will have to go through the trials of this and become stronger if they want to survive. That not only includes humans, all the beasts in this world are the same, but since you''ve been moving in a city and its surroundings, there aren''t many animals here. In fact, human beings mainly dependent on their intellect strengthens, for that they get stronger more slowly. Beasts that have always lived a life with the fundamental law of the nature of the survival of the fittest, have a better chance of adapting to the change] Haa? So this thing must have been the pet of someone? "Shit! Didn''t they teach the owner of this thing that he should take his pet for a walk on a leash? What happens if he bites someone? ... If I find him, I''ll make sure to make him pay for that mistake." "No ... I think that thing is probably eaten anyone who tries to put a leash on it ..." "What do we do Alexander-san?" "Obviously taking care of it, it doesn''t seem friendly, right? Or you want to try to pet it to see if it is meek?" "Grrr" "N-no ... it is showing all its while teeth when seeing us, so I don''t think it''s necessary to do it to understand that is very aggressive" Listening to the things that Aurora tells me and being upset about that, there are meaningless complaints from my mouth to meet a giant dog. Perhaps being bewildered by the strangeness of the situation, Komuro replies to my words without worrying that they are just nonsense that I say because of my surprise. Then having relieved me a little of the frustration I felt, Yamada on the other side asks me and so I answer what is obvious, then the dog seems to find our discussion unpleasant because it sees us while roars. "Hirano, do you think you can take care of it with your rifle?" "I''ll try, Alexander-kun" Since seems hostile, we can only take care of it, for that reason I turn with Hirano and ask him to shoot it. His rifle, leaving aside the LAV cannon is the weapon with the greatest caliber we have, so it can cause it more damage and maybe even kill it with one shot. In addition, it is good first to see how fast this dog is, it is not very smart that we attack it without knowing anything about it. First we must determine its speed and agility, also those claws and fangs do not look like ornaments. "Wait!" At the moment when Hirano was adjusting his rifle to aim, a shout it is heard from within the school premises doing what was happening at this moment even more confusing. Immediately a woman with short black hair, with a length a little below her chin runs at here. She looked like someone between the ages of 30 to 40. Personally, I think she was closer to the age of 30, she had a bust gifted enough to stand out and wide hips ... no doubt that was the body of a mature woman, and a remarkable one among them! "Stop!!" After seeing her carefully I shout ah Hirano to stop ... if she had been a guy who came out screaming, I would shoot first and then ask what happened, but at least I had to hear what beauty was going to say, I didn''t want to be hated by her without even knowing her. "Hashi! Stop!" "Huun ~" In the next moment, we witnessed something incredible, the dog actually had an owner ... besides, this one seemed quite tame. When the woman scolds it immediately stops growling, then lowers its ears and head submissively while letting out a sad groan. The dog treats her as if she were someone superior to its, which seems strange to me since I had seen her level that is 33, with doubts I put my eyes on the woman using evaluation ... and as I thought, she was not stronger than the wolf, although she had exceeded her first limit. Also the ability she possessed that appeared indicated the reason for what was happening this. [Tamer level 16] "Mom!!" "Aunt Haruna !!" "E-eh? T-takashi ... and also Rei-chan" Already surprised by the information I obtained from the system about her, Komuro and Rei raise this one more for one level when I hear their words. So that''s Komuro''s mom? Well, if I look at both of them in detail... no, she is beautiful and Komuro is just another guy ... maybe he is adopted? "Takashi! Rei-chan! I''m so glad you''re both fine." While I was debating Komuro''s unknown provenance, Haruna-san runs and hugs the two people she named while shedding tears of joy ... it''s not fair ... I was the one who stopped Hirano from shooting it at your dog! Where is my hug? "Fufufu, don''t worry Alex-san, I''ll hug you" Saeko must have noticed on my face how bad I felt about the difference in treatment, so she wrapped her arms affectionately from my back ... well, now I feel better. "Every day I was so worried about what could have happened to you Takashi ... I''m really so happy to see you safe" "I-I was also worried about you, mom... and Iruka too... where is she?" "Don''t worry, she''s fine too. She''s inside with the other people who made their shelter at this school." "Haruna-san, I''m glad you''re well" "Oh, Soichiro-san, so it''s you who has been taking care of these guys" "... well, I don''t think I can say that I have been taking care of them. We have all supported each other. Your son and Rei-chan have helped many people, you should be proud of him" "... I see, they are certainly great kids... but Soichiro-san, you shouldn''t make young children face the zombies... look at him, isn''t he the same age as of some of the kids in this school?" Soichiro joins the conversation between mother and son, how they are treated between them and for what they say, seems to be old acquaintances. After hearing Soichiro''s words, she examines our entire group and when she puts her eyes on me, then she makes her last comment. "That''s¡­" "Mama, Alexander-san-" Soichiro finds no words to explain why I am in this group fighting against zombies. Well, Haruna-san''s logic is not bad. Also, Komuro tries to say something but I speak to interrupting him while I cover my face and pretend to cry with my best acting skills. "Soichiro is so cruel Haruna-san ... hick ... he forces me to kill zombies even though they are so scary ... snif ..." "Poor little ..." Quickly she comes to where I am and snatches me from Saeko''s arms and lifting me up trying to comfort me, in the next moment she directs a hard look towards Soichiro who is speechless for what happens. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Haruna) -F" To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: 80 Reward: 1x Coupon for a random object range [F] 1x Summoning Scroll : Monster Soul level 1 Increasing a skill range [Tame] ] Looking closer, she has a very beautiful face ... the most characteristic thing about her is a mole under her right eye that makes her look more sensual. Also, when she takes me in her arms it is not the same as Shizuka who every time she does tries to suffocate me, she carefully holds me as if I was something fragile. Although I must say that Shizuka''s way of embracing has its advantages ... maybe a small inconvenience is not as bad, not being able to breathe for a moment of happiness maybe is something fair... damn Shisuka, it''s your fault that I have masochistic thoughts now and also for the emptiness I feel for the way Haruna-san hugs me. "No, mama. The weapons that hang on his waist are not ornate, besides Alexander-san is one of the leaders of our camp. You cannot be fooled by his appearance, of the people here he is probably one of the that more zombies have killed... " "Yes, Aunt! Probably now he just acting like a victim for getting hugged. He''s only a little pervert, so you have to be careful with him." "Eh? Really?... Well ... it looks like you''re a naughty kid, right? ... your name is Alexander?" While I was thinking about the different ways of hugging of the two women, Komuro and Rei discover me. Tch, I''ll make Alice-chan spread more rumors about you Komuro, that will be your punishment for ruining my moment with Haruna-san. Then about Rei ... I''ll look for something to get even with her. As for Haruna-san''s answer when she learns the truth about me, just keep smiling at me while she still carries me ... she doesn''t seem to have bothered and also seems someone who likes children a lot because of what she looks like, maybe that''s why became an elementary school teacher. "Well let''s get in to talk, the others inside should be worried about what was going on here. We should go explain to them that everything is fine and that there is no problem. Hashi, stay calm out here." "So let''s get in to discuss things, you stay out here too, we don''t want scare insiders when many armed people enter" "Yes, Soichiro-san !!" Haruna-san turns around and heads to the school''s facilities while saying that ... doesn''t she intend to get me down? Not that it matters, just I was curious why she continues carrying me, though not as if I have complaints about this. She is very soft and emanates a somewhat maternal and warm aura. Komuro and Rei run after us to reach us, Saeko just sighs and also walks into the school ... I''m sorry Saeko-chan, I''ll make up for it later. Finally, Soichiro gives orders to our men to stay outside ... if you think about it, it''s a bit sad that they received the same treatment as a dog, I hope they don''t mind that so much. With that thought in my mind, Haruna-san enters the building that was in front of us and immediately begins to walk down some corridors. Having nothing to do, I decide to lie on her by crossing my arms around her neck ... in truth this is very comfortable, so it doesn''t matter if you look at me with those eyes Komuro... I won''t stop. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 See you in the next chapter. Chapter 70 School Trip (Part 1) After walking for several minutes through the halls of the school we arrive at what looks like the school auditorium. There were a good number of people gathered, mainly children who attended this school. At first glance, it was seen that they were a good number of them, surely of all the groups we have found so far they would be one of the most numerous, if not the largest. Well, it ''s a relief to not have to deal with zombies of children, although it is a little surprising that they managed to survive until now because, if we take the average age of all of them, probably not more than 12 years ... "Mom!" "Iruka !!" "E-eh? O-onichan? it''s you really?" "Yes, it''s me, Takashi. Your older brother" "Yes, Iruka-chan is us" "Onichan, Rei-onechan !!" Checking the number of people, a girl screams when she sees Haruna-san, in the next moment Komuro runs to where she is while he says with joy and then when arrives with her, he takes her in his arms tightly squeezing her. She doesn''t seem to mind that and with tears in her eyes she returns the hug sobbing, Rei walks up to both of them happily and also says a few words to the girl. With this the whole family of Komuro is reunited, it seems that his luck is good since he could return to see them. Maybe it has something to do with his destiny as the protagonist he had in the original story ... "It is good to see that there are many who have remained alive, it should not have been easy since the beginning of the catastrophe to take care of them Haruna-san" "... yes, but the most difficult time was the beginning ... we restrained the initial outbreak by blocking the entrance of the school, then after as we could, we took care of those who had transformed, but ... I don''t want to talk about it, I don''t like it remember it ... " Haruna-san squeezes me hard when she remembers the past and answers Soichiro ... surely it wasn''t nice, I can understand. The only advantage of dealing with children''s zombies is that they are weaker than those of normal adults, but probably anyone prefers to face the latter than the former. "... Haruna-san, what was that wolf from before?" "Yes mama, why does that wolf obey you?" "Oh, it is Hashi. It is the mascot of this school ... at first, it was a normal dog but it began to change when it ate the head of some zombies, then with the days it grew bigger until looked like it was now. Although it may seem fierce, it is very docile and has always taken care of us. Hashi has taken care of all the zombies around the school, so now this place is much safer. Besides, had it not been for Hashi, we would probably have died of starvation. At first, we thought it would be dangerous just like you, but perhaps because I was in charge of feeding it and sometimes I played with it, it became fond of me. I think Hashi should remember it even with that form. When we were running out of food, we had to try to get out and look in the nearby areas. Then on one occasion, we were surrounded by zombies and then Hashi who had followed us appeared and saved us taking care of them all. Since then we have trusted it to help us when we were looking for food for everyone, we are really very grateful, if weren''t for Hashi I can not imagine what the situation would be like us all now. So, although it may have changed a little, is still the mascot of our school. " Soichiro to see the anguished face when he asks her about the things of the past, then he tries to change the subject and without a doubt, the dog was one of the most intriguing things we saw in this place. So that with Komuro''s follow-up of his words the conversation is directed towards this. The face of Haruna-san changes from gloomy to cheerful when she begins to narrate the events of the dog ... it seems that it swallowed the zombie crystals and has evolved to be level 33 that is now. Well, there is no doubt that with a creature of that level it is easier to provide all things to others. If it were not for the dog, perhaps the number of those here would have been drastically reduced or even all of them would be dead. What can I say, they should build a statue after the guy who put a dog as a pet for this school, if it had been a hamster it would not have been very helpful ... even as an emergency meal it would only be a bite for one person. "Haa, it seems that your love for animals was a good thing this time mama" "Hehehe, I told you that it''s always good to treat all animals kindly Takashi" I don''t know if the like for animals led her to develop the tamer''s ability or if this ability had to do with her personality ... but that explains the name of the two brothers. Just I want to thanks for the beauty and a future beauty that were saved from the tragedy due to this. By future beauty, of course, I mean Iruka-chan who seems to have inherited almost all of her mother''s genes. No doubt when she grows up won''t be very different from her, so I''m almost sure she has a great future that awaits her. "Mom ... w-who''s the kid you''re hugging?" While I was looking directly at Iruka-chan, it seems that she is a little embarrassed by my look, she blushes and asks Haruna-san. It may also be that she feels that I will take her mother away from her and is jealous, at that age children tend to behave like this ... although if so, her perception is not so wrong, although if I must take someone, I prefer that are the two of them ... of course, She may have to wait about 10 years until it blooms completely. "Hmn? What''s up Iruka? Do you want Mom to hug you too? He''s Alexander and came with your brother''s group, get along with him, okay?" While Haruna-san says that she brings me down to the ground, she must have had the same thought as me thinking that her daughter was jealous that she would hug another child. Haa, it seems that my moment of happiness is over for now ... "E-emm, I-I''m Iruka ... I am 10 years old, let''s get along !!" "Hahaha, what a pretty girl" "E-eh?" When I am on the floor, she complies with her mother''s instructions and approaches me and stretching out her hand as a greeting. I can''t help smiling at her honest and cute attitude, but it seems she takes it like I''m making fun of her as she gets even redder and nervous. Even if I don''t take her outstretched hand, I stroke her head to try to reassure her, so she is a little surprised and ducks the gaze to the ground ... oh, that''s right. I should introduce myself too since she did it. "I''m Alexander, you can call me Alexander-onichan too if you want Iruka-chan" "Fufufu, it seems she has fallen in love with you Alex-san, you must be responsible" "Hyaa ~" With Saeko''s words, Iruka-chan runs after her mother while stealing glances from us sporadically from that place. Hahaha, it doesn''t bother me that a pretty girl falls in love with me, but I will have to wait for her to grow up. He smiled at Saeko for his comment and she does the same. Well, I had my moment of relaxation and fun for now, it''s time to move on to serious things. "Well, Haruna-san is time to talk about serious issues. What do people in your group plan to do from now on? Do they want to continue staying at this school and try to survive on their own? If that is not what you are looking for, then I can offer you an alternative. Soichiro, Me and others have created a survival camp on the outskirts of the city in an amusement park that is now known as Magic Land Dead World. We are more than 3 thousand people and the place is very safe, we also have electricity and drinking water services, but as everyone has seen, the world has changed a lot. So there are some rules to follow if you want to enter. You should not worry, the rules do not include things like forcing them to fight with zombies or take advantage of people, they will simply have to help as much as they can. Although like most in this place are children, these rules will not affect them much, as there is still a preferential treatment for them. If you want you all can join us, we will take you safely to our camp " "... I thought at first that Soichiro and Takashi were joking when they say that before, but it seems like I was wrong, you''re really one of their leaders, right?" "Yes, I, Soichiro, Yuriko-san and Yoshioka are the leaders in that camp" "What he says is true Haruna-san. In fact, I must say that if it were not for him, we would not have been able to create the camp we have now... you can say that Alexander is a bit special. Besides, perhaps you should thank him since he was the one who has helped your son to survive since the beginning of the catastrophe. " "Emmm¡­ may I ask how old are you, Alexander?" "I''m 12" "You-" "Haruna-san ... who are these people?" When she wants to say something, she is interrupted by a woman who should be another teacher in this school. It seems that other people, especially adults could no longer endure being without knowing what was happening. That is understandable, seeing a group of armed people suddenly enter is something impossible to ignore, so I stop the conversation from us for now and ask Haruna-san to explain to them what I just said. "For now, you better tell them the things that we are talking about so they decide what to do, we will wait for your decision." "It''s okay" Finishing those words she walks to where the other adults are, then they start talking to each other. We wait for for a few minutes and then Haruna-san along with other people return to where we were. "We agree to go with you, but you have to guarantee the safety of all the children here. About the rules you mentioned earlier, as you say, the world has changed a lot and they seem acceptable to us." "Well, if so, then you all should organize the things you want to carry... besides Haruna-san, it will be better to bring the cars closer, but I need you to control the dog because I don''t want it to be altered when it sees the vehicles come in" "Fine" We went to where the other soldiers and the dog were, Haruna-san goes to where the latter is to tell it to stay still. Soichiro ordered our men to bring the cars and fast the truck are conducted inside. "There are too many people Alexander, they won''t all fit in these cars" Watching the cars enter the school, Soichiro tells me. It seems I was neglecting that ... insiders are probably more than 500 people, and although most are children, they occupy almost the same space as a normal person. "There is no option, we will make several trips from the school to the camp if is necessary, for now, let''s contact Yuriko-san so that they also come here and bring the freight cars that are with them" "Apparently that is the only option, I will go and inform Yuriko with the radio" Finishing his words Soichiro walks to the LAV that his team was driving which has the radio system, so I together with Saeko and Scythe go to where Haruna-san is to tell her that things. She was at the dice of the huge dog, also by her side watching ah this were her son and daughter and also Rei. "Does something happen Alexander?" "Just a small setback, it''s just that your group is too big so we will ask for more cars to come to take them all" "I see ... sorry for the inconvenience" "No, it ''s okay. It ''s something we must do, do not worry Haruna-san. Moving on, watching your dog carefully, it looks pretty fierce ... It never has tried to get out of your control?" "Don''t worry, it''s still a good boy. Besides, even though it''s a strange thing, lately I''ve been able to feel Hashi''s mood, so I can know it''s happy to be with the people at the school." Curious to meet someone else with the tame ability, I ask Haruna about the interaction with her dog. From what she responds to me, her relationship is not very different from what I have with my monsters, she also seems to be able to feel what the dog thinks through the bond created by the ability, although she may not know this. So when I put my attention on the dog, curiously I can also feel something coming from it, it must be because of my ability too, but the emotion I receive from it is not something as tame as Haruna-san says ... That damn dog is mad at me because when Haruna-san approached it, it notices that my smell came from her, must have been impregnated to her when she hugged me. Because of that, this dog stares at me with distaste ... silly dog, she is human stop having crazy fantasies appropriating you Haruna-san, besides she is mine in the first place. If you are lucky I will get you a female dog ... I think there is a dog in the camp, right? Thinking about it, there is the one who is always with Alice. You''re in luck, I''ll give you that dog as your partner ... we just have to give him some crystals and maybe it''ll grow ... otherwise, their love can only remain like something platonic. "Grrrr" After transmitting my message through the link that was created between us, the dog does not seem to like what I say and ends up roaring. Tch, ungrateful flea coat ... Scythe calm down, don''t get on the same level as this dog. Seeing that the dog becomes a bit hostile against me, Scythe takes a step forward and tries to face it, before she can jump on it I stop her by taking the hand. "Sorry Alexander, it seems that Hashi is a little disturbed to see other people" "No problem Haruna-san ... is a good dog, so you tell us it has helped a lot to all your group, so I respect it a lot ... right dog?" "Grrr" "You''re very compressive Alexander ... by the way, its name is Hashi. Hashi behave, don''t rumble other people!" "Kunnn" "... they say that animals and children don''t lie, so Hashi must have felt some bad intention coming from you brat" Hahaha you have been scolded silly dog, it is my victory. Also, you may have murmured that Rei, but I heard it... I will punish you one of these days. "By the way Alexander ... who is she? It doesn''t seem to be very good health..." Haruna-san addresses me by putting her eyes on Scythe who had her total attention on the dog and even was roared, probably meant that she looked strange, but not wanting to offend her, softened her question a bit. "Emmm ... to put it easily, she and I have a relationship similar to yours with your dog, she is my pet" "eh?" "Mom, it''s not what you think ... maybe it''s worse. She''s a zombie, but don''t worry. She''s very docile, and as Alexander-san says, just like your dog obeys you, Scythe is very obedient to him. " "A-a domesticated zombie?" Komuro keeps track of my words so that Haruna-san doesn''t get disturbed, his words seem to have some influence on her, since at least she doesn''t scream or try to order her dog to attack Scythe. While Haruna-san watches Scythe carefully, Saeko next to me advances a little and caresses one of her pigtails talking to Haruna-san "Don''t worry Haruna-san, Scythe-chan is very docile, and her hair is very soft. If you want, you can caress her, she won''t care." "It''s really very soft!" "... Aunt Haruna sometimes surprises me how brave she is, she even adapted very quickly to a zombie standing between us." "Haa ... no, I don''t think that''s the why, mama just should have seen Scythe as a kind of new animal she could pet" Seeing the bright eyes of Haruna-san while stroking Scythe, I totally agree with Komuro''s words, right now she is exhibiting her great passion for animals while gently stroking Scythe''s hair. "Alexander, I talk to Yuriko and she won''t be long to get here. My group''s cargo trucks have already been filled, we''ll get ahead to the camp. If Yuriko''s cars are still not enough, call me immediately with the radio and I return to this school and help with transportation from others. " "Okay, be careful back since most of the people you take with you are children" "Of course " A few minutes later, Soichiro carts leave school with a good number of children in them. We stay to wait for Yuriko-san to come here ... Great! Now there will be two sexy mature women here. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Special thanks to Michael_Garcia_7550, god466, Orenmir, jesus_dasaed for the review. See you in the next chapter. Chapter 71 School Trip (Part 2) About an hour later, Yuriko-san''s group of vehicles arrives at the school. When they stop at the patio, she quickly down of a TR-12, looks at the facilities and discovers us talking to kill time. "Well, it was fun talking about the past" "Hehehe, do you think so, Alexander?" "No! It wasn''t! Why did it have to be my past we talked about ?! " "Pouf ... don''t worry Komuro-kun, your secrets are safe with us" "But it is unexpected that Komuro-kun stopped urinating himself in bed until his last years of primary school ..." "Haaa !!!" As there was nothing else to do while we waited for Yuriko-san''s arrival, Haruna-san began telling us about Komuro''s past ... and as any mother would do, she focused on the shameful moments of his life. When Hirano tries to quell his laughter for what he has heard and Saeko ends up highlighting one of the events that will possibly haunt him for the rest of his life, it seems that Komuro reaches his limit so he stands up screaming while holding his head. "Hmn? What happens Komuro-kun? Why do you scream like that? I thought you would be happy to find your family" "Yuriko-san... yes, I''m happy, but at the same time, I feel like someone unlucky ... haaa ..." When Yuriko-san arrives where we are, she asks when she sees Komuro''s reaction, unfortunately, she is only more confused when she gets an answer from him so she seeks help from others who are also here. "Just leave him alone Yuriko-san ... they are surely teenage problems. Leaving the unfortunate guy aside, I''m happy you came safe." "... I hear that, Alexander-san" "Fufufu, thanks Alexander-kun ... Haruna, I''m glad you''re well, I thought it was difficult for us to see each other again" "I am also glad that you are well Yuriko, I can only say that everyone here was lucky and could withstand everything that has happened to this day" As with Soichiro, Haruna-san seems to also know Yuriko-san. Only their relationship seems closer than with the previous one, both embrace and exchange words of encouragement between them. While I watch the emotional scene of the two, my head can only think about one question. Why does seeing them hug each other seem so sensual to me?... maybe something is wrong with me... no, this is the nature of any man. The fact that two mature and sexy women exchange a passionate hug, encourages the imagination of men to have fantasies like the ones I am thinking now. [... no, Alexander. I think the first thing you said is the right thing, something is wrong with your head] Do you think so Aurora? If so, I will have to accept me as I am and learn to love myself. I don''t think that is such a bad thing after all my life so far it has been very good, so there is no reason to be sad about it. [... you can also try changing that, you know?] And be like the guy who pissed in his bed until elementary school? Or the one who can''t sleep well in the same room with some girls? Or maybe you want it to me be like that other that his life is summed up in a few lines? [Well ... yes, I think being like yourself is better] "Brat why are you drooling?" "It''s not for you, so don''t pay attention to me" "Tch" "Fufufu, stop seeing them that way or Kurisu will get angry if finds out, Alex-san" With my eyes looking at the scene and my imagination developing its own scenario when seeing the two mature women, Rei asks me breaking the beautiful images of my brain. You should don''t complain, I should be the one to do it to end that great moment. Although Rei''s words are only a nuisance, what says Saeko''s words make a shiver run down my back, it would certainly be bad if Kurisu finds out about this so let''s stop. "We should organize everyone to be able to leave. It is better to go out of the city before sunset arrives and if we do not start now that will not be possible." "Alexander-kun is right, let''s start making people go up and carry things" "It''s okay" With my words, Yuriko-san and Haruna-san stop their happy discussions and each one goes with her group to give instructions. After a few tens of minutes, we are all on board the cars and as we did not ask Sichiro to come with more vehicles, we had to settle down stay a little tight inside them. If you ask me, I don''t care much about this, in fact, it''s something to be happy about. I am sitting on Saeko''s legs while to my right is Yuriko-san, my left was taken by Haruna-san and on her legs is Iruka-chan. "... this is humiliating" "You''re better than me Komuro-kun¡­" Well, I must say that we don''t all run the same fate. Komuro had to bear Yamada on his legs, he had to give up the driver''s seat for someone more burly and thus save space. But I think they should not murmur their moans, it was they who put themselves in that position. When the car was full and people no longer fit, I told them that Komuro put Rei on his legs and Yamada to Mizusu or Niki. But the idiots for try looking gentlemanly or for shame chose better to be in that form ... so now Mizusu carries Niki on her legs while Rei has a free seat. The most unfortunate thing about them is that instead of receiving compliments from the girls, they only see them with piercing eyes that are like knives that constantly stab their hearts. "Well, they are probably more comfortable that way." "Yes, look at them, they even murmur things in their ears" The murmurs of Mizusu and Niki that were louder than those of the boys are heard throughout the vehicle. Then Komuro''s mother and sister look at him a little confused by his actions and the words they hear. Shit!! This is something too cruel to see even for me ... let''s help them a little, but what do I say to change the subject? Oh, I know, Rei has been bothering me a lot lately, let''s shift attention to her in revenge. "Ah?!" "W-what''s up?" With the previous idea in mind, I direct my vision to Rei and when she sees me watching her for a moment then she frowns, but before she can say something I exclaim with a tone of surprise trying to make a worried face. Then seeing my expression, she asks me doubting the reason for my reaction. Good, she has fallen and the others have their attention on Rei, let''s continue. Now is the time you pay me for all of the above. "A-a spider..." "W-where?!" I answer her first question as I tremble a little, she becomes paralyzed and her tone of doubt now becomes one of fear. Then for her second question, I sign with signs pointing to the neck. Like any person, her first action is to immediately begin to spot the area that I indicated trying to shake the nonexistent spider. "Ah!" " N-now what happens ?! " "I-it was the other side ... b-but I think it got into your clothes" "Kyaaa! Nooo!" At the end of my words, Rei screams as she takes the closure of the carbon tube jacket and opens it in just a second... as a result of this I am a little surprised by what I see. I thought she would be wearing a shirt under those clothes ... but what she exposes in that place is a yellow bra ... besides the pair that has sheltered in that intimate garment begins to shake strongly by the movements when trying to remove the spider that I told her... a little more and I think they will get their freedom. " I-isn''t it over me anymore ?! " "... I don''t see it... she must have come down to your pants ..." "I-impossible! Nooo!" For a second I thought about stopping¡­ but I couldn''t do it! She will probably end up screaming at me in the same way if I make her take off a piece of clothing that two, so let''s make those complaints that I will receive later worthwhile. Yes, it wasn''t because I wanted to see those white legs and that tight butt ... it''s the same as when you buy things in 2x1, even if you don''t need the second one, even so, you''re not going to return it. Yes, that was exactly ... Rei gets up from her seat in an awkward position because she is inside a moving car, when she manages to keep the balance, then as quickly as before lowers her pants of carbon tubes. Then as I had predicted, white legs and the triangle formed by her yellow pantyhose are exposed ... it is a bit unfortunate that I cannot see her round back since she was facing me. I remember saying that the other girls had a better body than her, but let''s be honest, it was a bit of personal bias and that some were in leagues completely different from her, you can''t compare a heavyweight boxer with a lightweight one, it''s unfair. She is still a girl who stands out from the others for her figure... thinking about that and recording the images of her in lingerie, the car seemed to have passed through the body of a zombie because it jumps a little. Because of this Rei who was in an awkward position and with the help of her pants getting tangled up on her feet, for all this she fell forward. ... since my place was right in front of her, she held my head with her two arms as she carried it to her chest. Since Haruna-san had hugged me differently before, I missed this a bit, but as usual in my routine, I thought it would be Shizuka that reminded me of this feeling and not Rei ... this is a somewhat new experience for me. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Rei) -E"] To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: 80 (Intrigued) Reward: 1x Coupon for a random Weapon rank [E] Development Skill [Lancer] 1x Coupon for Spear Technique range [F] When I start to feel the suffocation I stop thinking about nonsense and take her waist pushing down while I try to pull my head up. Trying repeatedly until finally I succeed, then I find something else unexpected when trying to take a breath. "H-has the spider gone?" "..." I must admit, for a few seconds my mind went blank to see her expression and hear her whisper. Seeing those damp eyes a little out of focus and the fear that showed in her tone of voice, I could only swallow my saliva audibly while nodding. Emm ... will I have exceeded me a little? I could have fulfilled my goal since everyone seems to have forgotten Komuro and Yamada since we have everyone''s attention ... but now I feel that this may not end with a few simple complaints when she returns to normal ... "T-this ... since the spider left ... why you didn''t wear your clothes Rei-chan" "E-eh?" The one that breaks the silence in which the car that remains after these events is Haruna-san, I do not know if she wanted to cover me or is someone naive, but I am grateful that her words will not reveal that everything was a hoax on my part. "Kyaaa!" Rei departs from me after processing her words and screaming this time out of shame instead of fear, and then she begins to fix her clothes as quickly as she can. Because of the silence that is created again, only the friction of the suit is heard making it difficult to look away from her ... When she finishes doing it, I close my eyes and prepare myself mentally for what comes. The seconds pass, but the voice complaining of Rei does not come and only the silence continues. Suddenly some murmurs from a place that I did not expect echoing throughout the car, most likely did not pretend that others would listen, but they chose the worst time to talk. "K-Komuro-kun ... something hard is sticking in my butt" "Y-Yamada, d-don''t move" "B-but it''s carving my ass!" "Haa! I-I told you not to move" While the silence went away with their murmurs, there is now an even stranger atmosphere in the car. Shit! It can''t be that my sacrifice was in vain, right? ... these guys are so determined to look bad? ... it could also be that they began to believe those rumors that someone invented. " T-takashi, what are you doing ?! " "Onichan?" Haruna-san and Iruka-chan ask when they see the actions of their relative, the first knowing more about what is happening, her face blushes a little while she speaks to stop the actions of her son. Iruka-chan on the other hand, being more innocent, she is confused by the environment that was generated and by the face that others make when they see the two guys. "Seriously, those guys have no help... can''t they wait until get to their room to do their things?" "His level of perversion has increased" "Yes, it seems that the two have developed an exhibitionist fetish" Yuki who is sitting next to Haruna-san is the first to criticize the actions of Komuro and Yamada with murmurs. She is probably taking the frustration out of the bad choice of her when choosing a seat, she thought that by getting next to Haruna-san she would be more closer to me and take that place immediately. Unfortunately for her, she was very cornered making it impossible for the two of us to have any interaction, if she had chosen the place where Rei, Niki or Mizusu are in front of me, we would have more possibilities to speak. These last two also begin to murmur after listening to Yuki, and their words are quite severe. And to make matters worse, they were close to Haruna-san, their words reach her ears clearly. "T-this is something unexpected ... I don''t know how I should react to this" "No !, mama you-" "In the last 3 weeks the world has changed a lot, we just have to accept things as they are Haruna" While Haruna-san puts the eyes on her son who continues in an awkward situation, she says with confusion, then her vision passes to Rei who looks at me with a flushed face ... I can''t know if it''s because of shame or anger, besides that her silence only makes it worse ... but I will probably find out later because I don''t think she will last too long without saying anything. As Rei looked at me, the vision of Haruna-san rests with me for last, when she finishes speaking, Komuro can not bear the misunderstanding tries to defend itself, but it is a pity that his voice is overshadowed by Yuriko-san trying to comfort her friend. At least I will give Komuro''s preferences the right of doubt since when Rei fell and hugged me, her butt was pointing in his direction, so maybe that''s why he had that physiological reaction. I want to think that it wasn''t the fact of having Yamada on his legs that led him to get excited ... The whole trip continued with a Haruna-san worried about her son, a depressed Komuro, and Yamada, Rei who looks at me sometimes to immediately lower her face when our eyes meet ... and for that reason I worry about what she may be planning to get revenge. For the atmosphere inside the car the trip seemed more than other times, the only ones who could act normal were those who were not involved in all this, but thank God everything that has a beginning must come to an end. We arrived at our camp when the sunset fell, and we all started to get out of the car when it is parked. While this is happening I pay full attention to Rei ... maybe she now really wants to shoot me and didn''t do it now just by don''t affect others inside of the car. When I try to find my bodyguard Scythe, with great regret I remember letting her come outside with Haruna-san''s dog to keep us running. I think it was not the best decision I''ve ever made¡­. "What''s wrong Alex-san? Why are you shivering, are you cold?" "... yes, my heart is about to stop now because of the cold I feel ..." "Fufufu, let''s go down, we have to help others settle down. I''ll go and bring a blanket if you''re cold." "... if you can bring me one that is bulletproof" "Hmn?" I get off Saeko''s legs that don''t seem to understand my worries and words, but since I have to face the fate that awaits me, I decide to get out of the car. When I look out the door, I am surprised to don''t find Rei pointing in this direction from outside. When I look for her around, I see her move into the castle, so she turns her head and to the car, so I quickly put my head in ... well, it seems that at least she didn''t shoot me. Relieved to be safe for now, I under the car. The moment I do Soichiro comes in my direction with Yoshioka and Yuriko-san. "Soichiro had told me that you all found enough food in the stores, should we focus on just rescuing survivors now?" "No, I have other plans. Also, we can search for survivors while collecting resources, it does not affect much to do both at the same time." " Other plans ?" Soichiro and Yoshioka agree with my words quickly, but Yuriko-san doubts a bit when I tell them that I want to do other things, so I decide to explain my next plans to the other leaders. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 See you in the next chapter. Chapter 72 New plans for the camp "It is something that worries me and that we have neglected so far. As everyone knows some people have formed their groups and for various reasons have not joined us, it is about them. If they were only one or two we could ignore them and not worry about that since what they do would not affect us much, but unfortunately, things are not like that. These groups are quite a lot and although we have eliminated those that seemed most dangerous to us, we cannot downplay those that remain " "Alexander, you won''t be thinking about eliminating those people right?" When I give a small introduction to say the things I plan, the first to react to my words is Soichiro who frowns at the thought of the worst thing to do. Influenced by his speculation, others also do not take it very well, so I answer his question to avoid misunderstandings. "Soichiro, I am not a demon. I will not attack someone who does not harm me. Besides, as I said at the beginning most of those groups are harmless and have their hands occupied with trying to survive for themselves. But this in itself is a problem... if the point where they are too desperate comes, they will not hesitate to focus their eyes on us that we are much better than them. Some may only choose to join us, and that will only can benefit us, but there is also a chance that they will try to attack us to get food and other things. " "... it is not difficult to imagine that scenario you describe, Alexander-kun. But also as you said, they will not represent much danger as long we are careful, we are much better equipped than they are after all" With my answer they calm down, really, I am not someone who kills whoever crosses his path ... your assumptions hurt my poor heart, you know? Yuriko-san agrees with the things I say but she does not seem to be anything to worry about, so I speak one more time to correct her point of view. "You are right Yuriko-san, a group alone is not something dangerous, but we must assume that they also know it, I don''t think they are stupid. What would be bad is for several of these groups to unite against us, if that happens then we will have some difficulties in dealing with them " "... that certainly sounds like something very problematic, but if you don''t want to eliminate these groups, how do you want to deal with them?" Yuriko-san and Soichiro frown and pout when they imagine what I say, so Yoshioka who had remained silent while listening asked the important question, I looked at the three and answered smiling. "If we don''t want to eliminate them, I think we can only do one thing to prevent that from happening. If they wanted to attack us, that should be mainly because they are forced to do so because they don''t have a livelihood to support themselves, so if we avoid that they won''t have to think about snatching it from us. To carry that out, there is an option that is simple and we will also make a profit. We will spread the word that we exchanged some things for the zombie crystals, for them this may be as if we were giving them food since they have no use for it, or at least that is what most people think. There will probably also be some people who think that the crystals have some use since we are collecting them, but these only have value if we can do the things of the plans that I gave to our technical department, so they are practically useless for them... Well, there is also the fact that I can also use them, but I can assure you that there are no other people like me in this world. That is why someone can''t realize the value of crystals before us, probably if humans have not gone extinct in other parts of the planet, they will also begin to investigate them, but for get results will take years, so for now we can monopolize these. If some fussy person insists on knowing why we want the crystals, we will simply have to tell them that we use them for research, we will tell that people in our group think we can get an antidote through them to prevent zombification or other nonsense" While talking about my ideas I take a crystal from my storage to emphasize what I say, the others look closely at it, so when I finish explaining myself, Yuriko-san takes the word again. "Well, that seems like a good idea. That way we can also improve our relationship with those groups and instead of being able to be against us in the future, we can gain their trust and we could even cooperate on some things. As you said before, they are quite a few groups, but we still have contact with some, so I don''t think it''s a problem to carry out a trade between us. Now we just have to decide what we will offer for crystals and the prices of these products. Besides, as it is true that for others they have no use, we can inflate prices a little and they will not complain " Oh, it seems that Yuriko-san''s true personality woke up ... maybe the Takagi family was rich thanks to her. I could see a glow that arose in her eyes when we started talking about things of business, even her aura changed a little while she was more and more encouraged to say a word. Well, it doesn''t matter. It is good to have someone reliable with whom we can count on that aspect since I am not good at it, for now, I will only suggest some products to exchange and so Yuriko-san takes care of the rest. "The things we can sell now would be food, commodities for life ... other things we have in surpluses ... oh, it''s true, bullets too" It may be dangerous to market bullets with other groups, but as there are not many of them that have weapons they will not be so many, besides I have an advantage of buying them at a low price, so I cannot miss this opportunity. Also when I think about the things that we can exchange with the other groups, I realize that in fact, I don''t know much about what we have ... it can''t be helped since I wasn''t missing anything, so I didn''t have to think about that. That is why in order not to be ridiculous while the three of them saw me I start saying what little I remembered ... I feel a little bad being one of the leaders and not knowing that, maybe I should concentrate a little more on the administration of the camp ... no! , that would take away my precious time with the girls, let these three continue to take care of that. Besides, it''s not like I''m just having fun, I also go on expeditions to look for survivors and kill zombies, so they can''t complain. "... I will create a list of the surpluses we have now, but Alexander-san I needs you to take out everything you got from the stores to be able to count it" "There are no problems, but maybe everything doesn''t fit in the castle stores" "Should we also offer antidotes to the other groups?" "No! The antidote information should not leave our group. If they find out that we have an antidote, then we will have them on top of us trying to get these by all possible means they have. Also, that will allow people below the rank of soldiers to know this information and this will only create a disturbance within our camp. " "Alexander-kun is right Soichiro, the antidote can save some lives of those groups if we sell them, but that can also kill many in our camp" "... I see and understand" "We can''t do anything for that, Soichiro. We barely have enough to cover the use of the soldiers we have ... but if Shisuka and the biological research team manages to replicate it, then maybe we can provide it to more people." The most humanist of us, Soichiro, gives that suggestion but is quickly denied by the three of us. As I know that his reasons are because of his fair character, I cannot help speaking at the end to tell him something so his conscience can be calmer. After listening to me the corners of his lips rise very slightly and he nods towards me, so to be able to proceed with this and carry it out I go to the cellars so that Yoshioka and his men make an inventory of everything. While I advance to the castle, Saeko comes out of this bringing a blanket with her, then she smiles at me and wraps me with it... I had forgotten it, although I only answered without thinking at that moment about whether I was cold, now I cannot reject her goodwill. Without any other remedy, I walk wrapped in the blanket until I reach the warehouses of the castle and then proceed to take everything from my storage to fill them. As I supposed, all the merchandise we brought does not fit in these, so we also use an outside area for all things can be counted and after I will have to store it again so that it is not in the open. Finishing my work I dedicate myself to do other tasks that I had pending, such as Shisuka training. Hours later the day ends with nothing more remarkable and we will all rest in our rooms. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ---------------------- Three days passed quickly from the family meeting of Komuro, in these the most notable things that took place, apart from the daily excursions to the city in search of resources and survivors, were a few. The first and most important thing to note is that it seems that I evaded my tribulation with Rei ... that had me on hold for the next day after looting the stores. I don''t know if she really thought she had a spider on her or just let it pass, but I didn''t receive a complaint about it from her. ... she may wait for my guard to come down to take revenge, she has been acting more kindly towards me since then, so this possibility exists. No, let''s be positive and think it''s one of the first two options, her attitude change will see it as ending the war between us. One of the changes in the camp is the new building that is being built. After a discussion between the four leaders, the decision was made to create a small school here at the suggestion of Haruna-san who insisted on it. It was not problematic, in fact, this school helps a lot in the camp, although it is a bit ironic that instead of being for instilling knowledge in children, this is due to something more practical like solved some difficulties we had. The first thing that helps is that it also serves as an orphanage. The number of children with missing parents or who confirmed themselves as deceased is not small, nor are there any relatives who can take care of them, so leaving them alone was a problem. So more than a school, it is the home of those children, we just have to hire several people to take care of them 24 hours, which with the increase in population was not difficult. When we announced a position for teachers or women to care for children, quickly we recruited several women who applied for the position. Another problem that took us off was that with a good number of children in our camp it was a problem that they simply stay without doing anything. Since children under 15 are not forced to work or be soldiers, we leave them careless. Since they having too much free time there had already been reports by Matsushima of a small group of children that caused some problems, it was nothing serious, but this was increasing. So by keeping them busy, this will probably be reduced. Finally, some fathers or mothers could not do a job because they had children to care for. With the creation of the Orphanage / School / Nursery, these people were also able to remove that concern. I will keep this from Haruna-san as secret, since if she knows that the precious work that she treasures to teach children valuable knowledge is used for other purposes, she may get angry. As for what is taught at school, I only asked Haruna-san, who we put as the director of the place that included survival lessons and how to deal with zombies in the class. As for who would be responsible for developing a manual of this, I delegated that important task to think about to Yoshioka and some captains of the soldiers. "Alex-kun ~ Ha ... I''m tired of jumping ~ Ha ... can I rest for a moment ~?" "I''m sorry Shisuka, I was thinking about other things. You can rest in a few minutes later, then we''ll go and kill some zombies." "Ha ... Ha ... Ok ~" It seems that Shisuka''s breasts led me into a trance of remembering past events ... they are certainly mysterious. Well, it also has to do with taking advantage that it was time to train her, I saw how the new tent in the camp outside the walls was going. That same day we brought the food, Yoshioka along with other people spent the entire night carrying the inventory. Then the next morning Soichiro and Yuriko-san went to inform the other survivor groups that we would exchange some products for the zombie crystals tomorrow. The result of this store was very good, although I don''t know very well the prices that Yuriko-san decided for the products, in the total sale of the first day, I could put more than 30,000 crystals in my pocket. One thing that helped make the quantity so large is that a crystal has the value of more than 1 for me, but as they don''t know it, for them a crystal is a crystal. Also, another advantage I received was that perhaps because the system now considers the others groups my workers or followers because there is an exchange of materials between us, so the zombies they kill are counted for the missions. "Fufufu, Alexander-kun, your mood has been very good in recent days, don''t you think?" "I can''t deny that, if things go well it''s logical that anyone will be happy" "But I had a difficult time, you know? First of all, the name of the store is a bit ... why you had to name it as "Shop of the plant eats zombies" and was it also necessary to put it between this plant? At first, our clients did not want to approach when they saw the big mouths that could eat them, even the girls who were in charge of attending there, the first day they had to attend to the clients while they had tears in their eyes and trembled. " Yuriko-san who is sitting in a chair next to me watching the exercise of the girls and the store talks to me when I smiled at the thought of the gains I made in recent days. As for the complaints she has, I can only say that I thought it was a pretty name and it also served as a deterrent for those who came to the store had ideas like stealing from us. Of course, I couldn''t depend solely on the plant for that, although it looks pretty intimidating, as people don''t know how scary it is, they can ignore it and try to rob us. That is why with the profits that I have obtained, I spent a little to buy 4 heavy machine guns to place them on the walls today. When the people arrived to make their exchanges today, they stopped for a moment while watched them and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then they walked slowly to the store trying not to get the attention of the people who handled it to point them at them. It was also entertaining to see those girls attend to the other people while they watched carefully every movement that made the plant, but seeing them again, I must say that Yuriko-san really is a businesswoman. These girls have good sales skills, but she also seems to have chosen the ones that looked better. She probably also thought of attracting people by having pretty girls who attended to them... without a doubt, she is a very intelligent woman. "Well, I thought it would be good as a deterrent for people who come to make exchanges, and they seem to have gotten used to what shouldn''t be a problem now." "Well, you''re right, only the first day was the toughest for them. After they saw that the plants didn''t harm them and could calmed down a lot." "Mama! Stop talking quietly and stop this!" "Hmn? Saya, it''s good that you exercise a little, you''ve been only in the technology lab these past few days and that''s not good for your health." "Mama I hate you for making me do this !!" "... it''s for your sake Saya" One of the people who did the exercises together with Shisuka, Saya complains to her mother about putting her to exercise. It seems that in a world full of zombies and even if you had weapons with yourself, a person still cannot get out of a mother''s yoke... leaving that aside, there is something that intrigues me. "Yuriko-san ... was it necessary for her to wear sports school clothes?" "Sure, it''s easier to move that way, besides ... it was very necessary if she wants to compete with Shisuka." "...I see" The second thing she said I could not hear because she had to say it for herself since she spoke it in a very low voice, but I have no complaints of seeing Saya showing her white legs and her well-defined butt due to the short shorts she wears ... in fact, It''s much more entertaining for me that way. "... maybe I should try to have Shisuka use something like that, no doubt that would be-" "You can''t do that Alexander-kun! That would be a crime for all the women in this camp ... many would cry with envy upon seeing that." I try to imagine what Shisuka would look like using the same that Saya, but Yuriko-san interrupts my words while she has one of the most serious faces I''ve seen in her while tells me. ... well, it would be very cruel to make Shisuka the number 1 enemy of all the women in the camp, and I am at the limit of jealousy seeing all the spectators she has attracted. If she goes out wearing only short shorts, then the amount of these will only increase... and perhaps this beautiful scene that I enjoy can become something bloody, so let''s stop doing that. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter and new cover!! I am not an expert in photoshop but I worked hard to do it, so I hope you like it. Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 See you in the next chapter. Chapter 73 Other Survivor Groups I finished of make that Shisuka does her training, I say goodbye to her and Saya that going to the castle to bathe and clean up all the sweat of their bodies ... ? I wonder when the girls let me bathe with them again? Since last time for various reasons I have not been allowed to do it, that is something very sad. With them leaving, I also send Scythe to her usual work, but she has not sweated from the exercise ... I do n''t know if she can sweat? Well, I''ll find out later. She may not sweat, but since her job is to split zombie skulls, she will end up dirtier than Shisuka and Saya so I will have to ask Saeko to take care of her in the bathroom again, as she doesn''t seem to mind that, no there should be some problem. "Another group has arrived to do some exchanges apparently" Leaving the other girls I stay alone with Yuriko-san to see the operation of the store for a few more moments. As she says, a group of men arrive in some cars and immediately go to it while the one who looks like the leader walks forward while holding a small sack in his hands. "With how many groups have we had contact so far, Yuriko-san?" As there was nothing to do, just seeing the people who came to the store, I decided to try to get more information from the other groups we knew. I have met several in the expeditions that we have done, but I only remember one that was made up of only women and was led by a girl with a scar from a knife wound on her face. "Hmm¡­ we have made contact with many, from some small ones like this one now that only consists of about 10 to 20 people, to other large groups that have more than 500 refugees. We will ignore the little ones since it is not necessary to be so cautious with them, they do not represent a great danger to us because their weapons are only things like swords or spears manufactured by themselves or that they found somewhere. There are 3 groups that we could say are the most important, you should know them since I introduce you to their leaders before, the number of individuals that make up these groups and their strength is something to consider. The first is one that is made up of policemen, so they have their commissary''s weapons. The one who directs them is the captain of that division, but by his character, I don''t think they cause us many problems since he is a very straight man. Knowing that we are not doing inhuman things in our camp, we don''t have to be worried because they will oppose or generated a problem for us. They have a camp of survivors on the outskirts of the city, they have rescued more than 500 people ... but I must say that they have reached the limit of people that can keep, so with the opening of our store we have helped a lot. " "Why do you say they have reached their limit?" Now that Yuriko-san talks about him, I remember that guy. I don''t think he''s a bad guy only that his mind is even more closed than Soichiro. He thinks that as part of the police is their obligation to save everyone, that''s fine and I have no problem with that, what puzzled me is that when we asked him to join our camp we had a disagreement for a reason that seemed very stupid, so we could only take separate paths. Which one do you wonder? The guy asked us to disarm all the civilians and leave the protection to the police officers ... honestly, if Kurisu had not been there at the time to stop me, I would have slapped that guy ... who knows, maybe I would repair the head of the man that didn''t seem to work well. "He had the thought that people are divided into civilians and public officials, so with that ideology, the only people allowed to carry weapons are he and his partners. It is a pity that the number of his companions who survived is less than 50 ... then if you think about keeping more than 500 people with just that number it is very difficult, in addition to that numbers of them they also have to stay some to watch the camp. Assuming that 30 go out to look for resources, the amount they can get would barely feed those 500 people sparingly. The only advantage of them is that since they have the weapons of the police station, they are well equipped and have good training to use them. But their other problem was that their ammunition was not infinite and with each passing day they had to spend more, so when they learned that we would exchange bullets and food for crystals, we greatly reduced their concerns. " "I see ... so the Soichiro-Messiah reached these extremes to maintain his ideals. The situation of the survivors in that camp may have improved, but if he wants to maintain that stability he cannot afford to continue rescuing people and return to increase the number of them... Perhaps we could also exchange survivors for food and bullets, we will take some weight off the shoulders of some leaders and our population will increase " "S-Soichiro-Messiah? ... that''s a bit hard don''t you think, Alexander-kun? Well, it doesn''t matter, but maybe that idea is a bit difficult to do. That could make us look like we''re buying people ... or even misunderstand it as that we are enslaving them. That could ruin the reputation we are trying to build with the other groups, and I don''t think we should hurry to increase our population either. " "... you are right that we must implement that carefully, Yuriko-san, but surely many will not mind getting rid of people who are a burden to them and more if they get something in place. For those who think we are enslaving them, we can show them that we will treat people humanely to reassure them. About the population increase, I think you''re wrong about that Yuriko-san. The more people we have, the better. The value of this can go unnoticed just like the crystals, it is because for now, most are more focused on being able to survive each passing day, but the older the individuals in a camp are better. As long as you are not narrow-minded like the Soichiro- Messiah, you can recruit people to fight zombies. Having many people to fight also makes the camp safer against either the zombies or other groups with bad intentions. In addition, if we see more in the future, then we will need many people to sow and harvest fields, we cannot always live by looting the food that is in the city, there will come a time when they are unusable or finished. Other things are that the human in this world did not reach the top of the food chain due to his strength, it was because of his intelligence. If we want to get back to the tip of that pyramid we will have to depend on weapons created by us or at least repair those that others had already been made, and for that many people are needed. Or just to build houses, walls or anything else, the more people are doing them more quickly they will be ready. Also, if we take into account that the number of survivors is limited and that for a child since birth we have to wait 13 years to integrate into society, no doubt people have become a very valuable resource in this world. " "..." Yuriko-san listens to everything I say in silence and after I finish she still remains without saying anything, then she finally makes a nod with the head and speaks. "Well, I will try to do in the best way the exchange of people for materials so that there is no misunderstanding with the other groups" "I will leave it to you Yuriko-san, so what are the other two groups that you consider important?" "Correct, continuing with before. The second group was formed by the most important Yakusa in this city. He may be a criminal, but we can say that he has a certain integrity. The little I know about him is that he is a person with strong character, but one thing in his favor is that he does not treat survivors who have rescued badly... If I had to mention a complaint from his group, is that he forces all men to fight without exception, for that reason many of these who are paralyzed in their initiation when facing the zombies for the first time end up dying. The number of survivors in their camp is about 800 and has more than 300 men fighting. His camp is placing in that Yakusa''s mansion within the city, but his number of firearms is very few and depends mostly on short-range weapons. " "I remember it now... he was the dark-Soichiro, if I''m not mistaken I think the Soichiro of our group had some discussions with him about those things you mentioned before. But for its camp have 800 survivors it is seen that he is someone very capable, it is a pity that he not wanted to join our group " "Haa¡­ well, I must admit that they both have some similarities between them, but Alexander-kun, don''t make it seem as if my husband was a common person. Besides, that he didn''t join us your decision influenced a lot in that, you know?" I''m sorry about that Yuriko-san, but if I want to remember those guys from now on, I have to use someone as a reference. But she is right, the Yakuza had no trouble joining us, but like the first one, he also had a condition to do so. He was not as extreme as the first and was not so crazy, he asked to have a position as leader of the camp as we 4. The problem was that I no longer wanted to increase the leaders of the group, also if I accepted that, then other leaders of camps that joined us would ask for the same. I could only offer him a position as captain of a group of men as I did with other leaders, but in the end he does not accept it. Because of his character, it must be someone who doesn''t like being under others, it''s a shame. "So who is the last group?" "Fufufu, the last group is perhaps the one you remember most, is the one that is made up of only women. Their quantity is perhaps the smallest of those three groups, but these women cannot be underestimated. Like us, it seems they took the weapons of an abandoned commissioner, so they are well armed and equipped. If I had to highlight something bad about them, it would be that they are a totally feminist group and maybe also that, even though they have weapons don''t have the skills of the police group with them. Personally, it has become a problem for me, every time I have to deal with them they continue to insist to tell me to join them and get all the women out of this camp. The camp of them was located in a school on the edge of the city, they have about 400 survivors, but all are women. The number of individuals fighting is about 50, with all of them using weapons just like the police group " So it was the woman''s group with a scar on her face, it seems that the leaders of that group received mistreatment of men after the apocalypse and that is why their feminist attitude. For that reason, it was useless at first to try to get them to join us since probably the only way they would do it would be to get all the men out of this camp. But it seems that Yuriko-san knows me very well to know that would be the only group I remembered fine... but I also didn''t expect them to try to remove the women from my group. Thank God she did not accept, just imagining what it would be like if there were only men in this camp causing me chills ... if that happened I would have to appeal to my last resort, depend on my feminine appearance to join them, although that would probably make me spit blood... but it probably would n''t be necessary since I doubt that Kurisu, Saeko, Shisuka and Scythe left me. It may be a great regret to lose the other girls, but having them by my side would be bearable to be in a group of men ... As we speak, a group of 3 cars arrives and park near the walls of our camp a few meters from the store where the two of us were. Then some armed men get out of the vehicles, with someone wearing an expensive-looking suit directing them. "A nasty person has just arrived ... haa, it seems that he has not given up" I look doubtfully at the man who comes to us, for Yuriko-san''s expression of distaste and what she says they don''t should be a good group. I don''t remember that guy, if he were one of the two leaders we talked about earlier, I think I would at least recognize their faces since I saw them once. "Yuriko-san is glad to see that you are well! Please reconsider things and do not exclude us from buying from your store! It is not fair that you treat us differently than others!" When he arrives a few meters away from us, he begins to speak loudly and although his words indicate that he is making a request to Yuriko-san, because of his expression and tone it seems to be rather an order ... "I already told you, Baka-san. We won''t sell anything to your group." "I don''t need food, Yuriko-san, just ammunition will be fine!" "Who is this idiot Yuriko-san?" "Little girl! Watch your words, you''re talking to who would be the next mayor of this city... that is if this damn apocalypse had not happened" Before Yuriko-san could answer me, this man gets angry and then introduces himself as if he were an important person. "Well, I understand that you are just an idiot... you are lucky to have arrived only a few moments after one of the happiest moments of my daily day. So since I am in a good mood, I will forgive you for what you said and let you go. .. I recommend you leave before I change my mind " "Your-" "Baka-san, you better go, anyway we won''t sell you anything" "You all will see what happens to you by treating me this way ... especially you Yuriko ... I will take my time especially with you to show you my greatness " [Clank] "B-boss ... we better go" Seeing the discussion between the two sides did not seem to go well, the machine guns above point in this direction. Noticing this, one of the men who came with the type of suit rapidly stops him nervously, then he also sees the weapons that were pointing at us and stops screaming. "Tch" Yes, you better get away... I don''t want those idiots above to open fire ... Damn! Those are not toys to point near where I and Yuriko-san are! When this is over I must have them severely punished, even I am sweating watching those guns point me. Those guys start walking in the direction of the cars, so when they take a few steps away from us I bring my hands to my waist and take my weapons. "A-Alexander-kun?" [Tzun] [Tzun] [Tzun] Without responding to Yuriko-san shot and the armed men surrounding the one who was wearing the suit begin to fall one by one. Because of the sound and the falling guys he is baffled for a few seconds, then he turns trembling and sees me holding my guns that were now aimed at him. "A-are you crazy, girl? Y-You killed a group of people! This is murder, they will condemn you for-" "Come on guy, say something better, this is the fucking apocalypse. Besides, I know that you are not a saint, probably many people died at your hands or for your orders ... even now while you were leaving you should be planning how to attack us from behind. But for your bad luck, I am not a saint either and I have no problem attacking someone who can try to kill me from the back ... well, I think I explained enough to you, now you can die. Venus cleans the place, you can also eat that guy. Just do it fast so he doesn''t make so much noise for doesn''t scare other people here" "E-eh?" "Ha?" That guy and Yuriko-san are confused when they hear my words, but then their doubts are resolved in a few seconds later. From where the plant is, several vines come out in the direction of the men on the ground and the one who was still standing, then envelops them surprising everyone present except me. "Haa! W-what the hell is this ?!" "..." "Hiii" Understanding my previous words by the link between us, the Venus wraps one of its vines around the neck of the guy with a suit and breaks the spine killing it instantly causing he''s annoying screams to stop. "... Alexander-kun, you shouldn''t have done that ..." "... really he was someone so important?" I thought it would be more annoying to wait for that guy to show his teeth against us and also to the danger that he would represent if attack us in surprise, would be greater eliminate him. I did not want any of the girls who go on explorations to the city to be hurt by something I could do something before, for that reason I thought it would be better to take care of him now, but it may have precipitated me ... "No, that guy doesn''t matter, I thought he would end up dead one of these days ... it was just a little surprising that it was in your hands ... or for your plant. He had been bothering several groups of survivors, even the 3 that I mentioned before. The fool was left with the idea that he was still an important person since was previously a rising politician with several connections, so he still thought that could oppress others. That lived for such a long time is only because he had a group of armed people who got with such connections as their bodyguards when the apocalypse began, with these the very idiot came to places that had cleaned other groups to collect resources and seized of the things that were there. He may have been ignored to avoid problems, but everything has a limit and his group was already blacklisted by others, so it was no surprise that someone would soon take care of him. So that idiot doesn''t matter much, what worries me is that if you kill people in front of the store you will scare away our important customers! " ... I seem to worry about anything. Yuriko-san looks upset while pointing to a guy who came to exchange crystals that creep along the ground to get away from the plant. "Don''t be angry Yuriko-san, it''s not like we have competition. That guy will surely come back after changing his pants ... Come back soon!" "... in that you are right. Well, I will send a group to go to the camp of the guy that died. It was a close group that did not allow much interaction with others, so I think that what finds inside those who go will not be very pleasant, but there must have a good number of survivors. I just hope that these weren''t too mistreated like others we''ve seen... although knowing that guy I can''t be so optimistic,haa... " Yuriko-san gets up to do what she said and then I''m left alone, well, at least for me that guy helped me with something. I had promised Kurisu to go for some vehicles that work, it seems that they were already starting to test the engine that uses crystals, that''s a good thing to hear. I also get up to go to the laboratory where she must be to tell her that I already got the cars they needed, while walking to the camp I also collect the weapons of those guys that Venus spits out and put in a corner. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 12 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 74 New Mission It was the next day after Venus ate the type of suit and at this time I was repeating my routine for the last 3 days. As I planned to go to the city in search of a laboratory to find the equipment that Shizuka need and also the materials that I required to be able to use the transmutation parchment, I thought it would be better to take she with us too. But since the place we would go can be dangerous, the best thing was for Shizuka to get a little stronger if something happens then she has a better chance of surviving, so I had been concentrating on training her¡­ well, I can''t deny that I did it for pleasure and can see her in different poses too. The only regrettable thing is that since I focused on her I had not been able to break my 4 limit. I''m a level 39 now, maybe I should also try to reach 40 before we go. "Stop! If you all go further then we will open fire !! " "Stop!!" While thinking about that, loud screams are heard from above the walls. When I turn around I see several cars escorting many people who walked here, it must have been the amount of the whole group that led those who are up on guard with machine guns to worry. But it does not seem that they come with bad intentions, I can say that because of the aura that people emanate and that they also obey the instructions of the soldiers in the walls immediately. Then in the next moment, someone gets out of one of the cars and speaks in a loud tone so we can hear it clearly. "Something important happened and I need to see your leaders !! So call them quickly to can talk !! " "Komuro, Yamada and Hirano, go find Yuriko-san, Soichiro and Yoshioka ... Shizuka, Saya and Scythe, we will have to postpone your training" ""All right"" "Yes" "Yay ~" "Haa¡­ well, it seems that today I saved myself from having to do this for a longer time. If it weren''t because my mom would make me do more embarrassing things if I didn''t do this, I wouldn''t come... i-it''s not like I don''t like spending time with you Alexander-san ... is only that this is very embarrassing. " "..." The three men who also had nothing to do but enjoy the show leave without complaining since the girls would not exercise for now for what it seems. Shizuka then listening to what I say, jumping for joy celebrating ... 50% of the reason why I do this is to you will be stronger, you know? ... well, perhaps is 30%? Saya, on the other hand, complains with Yuriko-san that seems forced her to come here, then when our eyes draw together she stars to get nervous and saying that last thing, so I smiled for her can calm down. Scythe just walks silently to the pile of zombie bodies, she should have acquired a routine of making it because lately, I don''t need to tell her anything to she do it. "Come here if you want to discuss something, soon the other three leaders of our camp will also arrive" When those who were with me leave to do their other activities they had to do, I speak to the man who stood waiting for an answer. Now he was looking in my direction since the soldiers on the walls when they heard what he said, quickly set their eyes on this place that I was sitting. The man listens to me and walks to where I am, when I pay more attention to this I realize that he was the Dark-Soichiro. Something bad must have happened in his camp seeing the red aura of fury and the depressing gray of the people in his group. "I remember you, you are Alexander. The boy that Yuriko presented to me previously as one of the leaders of this camp, I thought she was joking with that, but seeing how those men from the top of the wall saw you for directions, then it must be true. " "You are¡­" I was going to say the Dark-Soichiro, but seeing how angry this one is, didn''t seem to be the best thing to do now, so those words just stay in my head while I keep seeing him trying to remember his name ... Unfortunately, no matter how hard I try, I don''t remember... maybe they didn''t tell me? No, if I''m not mistaken, Yuriko-san mentioned it when I was looking at her butt at that time... oh!, I remember it. His name had to do with that part of the body and that''s why my eyes couldn''t help going in that direction, it was ... "You are Gluteus!" "... it''s Gloterus" "..." Well, it would certainly be a bit awkward to named someone as I said earlier... besides, I don''t think there are parents so cruel to do that to their son. So that name is more reasonable, but you must admit I was close. "Right, you are Gloterus. Hahaha, I''m sorry about that, I''m not very good with names. So Gloterus, what happened to you to come with so many people to my camp? " "I don''t care, don''t worry. My camp was attacked and we practically had to flee bringing with us the people we could, but¡­ maybe we should wait for your companions to explain the details " "Okay, then let''s wait for them. They should not take long to be here since a moment ago I sent someone to inform them to come " Gloterus makes a nod by listening to me and then we wait for the other leaders of MLDW. Meanwhile, I start thinking about the information he told me, if a group of his number had to flee, I can only think of two reasons that are the most possible for this. The first would be that another better armed group attacked them, if I remember well what Yuriko-san told me earlier, their camp depends mostly on short-range weapons, so if a group with many weapons attacks them, then they had no other alternative to run away The other reason would be that a zombie horde with a sufficient number of members invaded their camp, this must be most likely given that their camp was the most into the city. It is not difficult to imagine that scenario, but if so, it is a little worrying that they will attract it to MLDW. If it is the second reason then we don''t have to waste time and we must prepare to face a horde of zombies, so it is a relief that the other leaders will not take long to come here. "Gloterus-san ... what happened?" "From your face, it seems that it is not a good thing" "Did something happen in the city?" When they arrive seeing the number of people outside the walls they quickly understand that something must have happened to their group, so Yuriko-san, Soichiro and Yoshioka respectively speak to ask for an explanation. "Well, now all MLDW leaders are here, so now you can tell us what exactly happened." "Okay, a few hours ago our camp was attacked unexpectedly. We tried to defend ourselves, but in the end, we could only flee to prevent more people from dying in vain. They are the only people left in my group ... " We follow Gloterus'' eyes to his group ... they must have been more than 800 people in his group, but there hardly reach 400... that means he lost more than half of them in the attack. "What attacked you? Zombies¡­ or humans? " Soichiro, who must have reached the same conclusion as me, asks. Gloterus returns his vision to us and as we see the fury in him increase he tells us. "They were zombies ..." "Zombies?... How many of them? How big was the horde of these?" "¡­Wait, Yuriko-san. There is something more important than that he must answer first. Gloterus, if you all fled that means they could follow you. Exactly when did the attack on your camp happen? You must also tell us if these zombies followed you when you came here. " Gloterus tells us the cause of the destruction of his camp, then Yuriko-san begins to question him for more information about the zombies that attacked them, but Yoshioka intervenes with a worried face while demanding that he answer his questions clearly. When Yoshioka speaks, the Takagi couple understands that the danger may be coming in the direction of MLDW, but Gloterus''s response is unexpected for us. "No, it wasn''t a zombie horde¡­ there weren''t so many in numbers. It was more a group of about 50, but that is not made it is less dangerous since although they are not many, they were all evolved zombies. Suddenly they arrived and invaded our camp ... we tried to resist as I said before, but unfortunately, these were not silly zombies who only know how to walk and bite, in addition to their strength and speed exceeding that of the normal ones, therefore, the people who fought began to fall quickly. When we decided to flee we had already lost many men and as you say, we thought they would follow us all the way, but they only did so for a short time until they stopped. Then I could realize that all that group of zombies was not gathered by chance ... There was someone or something that directed them and apparently, it was he who stopped the zombies from following us... he in the distance just watched us as we left the city. Because of that bastard, half of my camp became food for the zombies ... that''s why I came here. Earlier I said that I would not join you if you did not give me a leadership position, but now that does not matter to me. As long as you 4 allow me to kill the one who led that group with my own hands, and I can take my avenge for all the people who died in my camp I don''t mind being the same as the soldiers fighting against the zombies in your group. " "... was someone leading a group of zombies?" "Didn''t you see if it was human or a zombie?" When he finished telling the story of what happened in his camp, Gloterus clenched his fists tightly due to the fury he felt while talking about the events that occurred to them. For everyone else here, what he says surprises and baffles us, then after a few seconds of silence processing all the things he described, Yuriko-san and Soichiro ask him their doubts. Gloterus only answers by making a nod without saying anything else, apparently, he has no more information than he already gave us. But I doubt that another person could tame such a large number of zombies, I do not rule out the possibility that another person can tame a zombie, as I saw in Haruna-san, that ability can develop in some individuals, so it should not be impossible for others to control a zombie. But I can practically rule out that it is a human who did it, the ability to tame should not be very different from mine, so it must have a limited number of beings that can be submitted. So control 50 zombies exceeds by far the rank of the skill that people in this world usually have... or it may be an innate? [Bip] [Mission / Optional "Prevention of the emergence of a zombie King" - H Intellect-type evolved zombies have the ability to gather other zombies that evolved in other aspects under their mandate. If this is allowed to develop long enough, it will not take long for it to have an army of zombies to annihilate all the human groups around it. It is better to kill these types of zombies as soon as possible and prevent them from becoming a greater threat than they already are. Objectives: Finish with at least 30 zombies from that group 0/30 Kill the Zombie leader 0/1 Reward: 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold System Store Extension : Objects ( Electronic Components ) Failure: Death, Destruction> 50% of camps: Current camps 90%, Escape from zombie leader] "Hmn?" As if wanted to solve my doubts the system voice sounds in my head announcing a new mission, when I read the description realize what we are facing, it was an evolved zombie of intellect type. The bad feeling I had of these when we discovered them came to become true, it seems that they have the ability to direct other zombies. It is a great nuisance that they gather other evolved zombies in a single group, sometimes it is very problematic to deal with one of these, but now having them joining and following orders with some intelligence behind them makes it even worse. "What''s happen Alexander-kun?" "No, I was just thinking about what Gloterus said, I don''t think it''s a person who directs the zombies. Most likely, it is an evolved zombie, one of those we find on occasions that escape immediately when they see our group arrive. Although they do not seem very strong individually, like the other evolved zombies they should have improved in some aspects and most likely in their case is the intellect and ability to direct other zombies. If so, we have to take care of this zombie that attacked to Gloterus¡äs camp as soon as possible, we cannot let it continue to increase the number of followers it has since otherwise our camp will even be at risk " "Alexander is right, we have to deal with this group of zombies¡­ but there is a problem. How do we find it? The city is not small " While I accept the optional mission in my head, I tell others the information I received from the system as a conclusion I got from Gloterus'' words, that way I avoid the trouble of explaining why I know that. But then Soichiro who agrees to eliminate this group highlights a big problem ... as he says, this city is not small and looking for a small number of 50 zombies is not easy. Also, as I said earlier, these types of zombies tend to escape when the risk they perceive is too great, so he probably avoids us if it sees us before us. The only thing I can think is to divide into small groups and look for the city. So we can cover a larger territory and maybe the zombie does not feel so threatened and decides to attack us. The disadvantage of this is that the risk is greater... what we will face are not simple zombies but those that have evolved. "As Soichiro-san says, looking for this group of zombies within the city is very laborious. And if we send our group of soldiers they can run away¡­ why don''t we use the radio system to deal with them? " "What do you mean Yoshioka-san? How will we use the radios to find these zombies? " Thinking about solutions to deal with this group of zombies, Yoshioka spoke... although the rest of us analyze what he says for a few minutes, in the end, it seems that none of those present understand how to find the zombie with the radios, so without another option, Yuriko-san asks to he explain the things with more details. "Of the radios that our technology department has been able to repair, we will deliver one of these to each group with which we have had communication. In this way if they are attacked by this group, we can go to the place and take care of these zombies " "... but that would be to make those people in a bait Yoshioka" "No, Yoshioka''s idea is good. Soichiro, we don''t force these groups to be independent and the risk they have is the same as if we don''t give them the radios, so we can say that we''re helping them enough to go rescue them if that group of zombies attacks them. But going from MLDW to one of the bases that are in the city would take too long, maybe when we arrive when they are exterminated and the zombies are gone. That is why we need to create a small provisional base in the city, so we will reduce the path to rescue those camps and be able to hunt that zombie. " "..." Soichiro does not say more and only remains silent, the other leaders then nod to my words and each one moves to carry out the following plan. "I ''ll go see how many repaired radios we have with Kurisu-san" "I will send some men to make sure they haven''t followed you Gloterus ... also if you want to join us, then organize your men to do the proper procedures for them to join MLDW" "It''s okay" "Soichiro, you and I will go to find a suitable area to make a small camp in the city, we must make our groups prepare to go out to the city" "I get it" Apparently, the trip to the laboratories will have to wait until we deal with this group of zombies. I enter the camp and go to my group to report our departure, they should not complain since they had had some very quiet days while I training Shizuka. After about an hour of doing all the necessary things, Soichiro''s group, Yuriko-san and mine, are ready to go on their respective missions. Soichiro and my group as I said, we will go to find a suitable place to make a base in the city, Yuriko-san on the other hand, is responsible for going to other people''s camps to explain the situation and deliver the radios. Finishing saying goodbye and wishing luck to each of the other groups, the cars move towards the city. Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 14 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 75 New Camp Our group spending time on the roads of the city looking for a suitable place to settle and finally we found it, we chose what looked like a company that was dedicated to the sale of construction materials, so it had ample space where we could park cars and It was surrounded by solid walls. Soichiro''s group and mine got out of the vehicles to clean up the place, apart from the guys who have followed me since the high school, also as before I brought a captain with all his squad to follow my orders. As usual, people who use weapons are responsible for killing the surrounding zombies while those with firearms only watch, of the former the only ones who join the fight are those who have High caliber rifles to get rid of any evolved zombie they discover. Without many problems after a few tens of minutes, the company''s facilities and a little the surrounding area all zombies are eliminated. The exterior is mainly treated by Scythe and Haruna-san''s dog and the soldiers along with us take care of the interior. I had to talk with her before and have her order the dog to follow my orders, so while it seemed to be a bit moody about separating from her I brought it with me. "Damn dog, you shouldn''t complain about coming to help. These days you have been fed by my precious crystals, you know ?" Sitting in a car hood I complain to the dog that comes and lies down after that the area is safe. Our compatibility is not as good as the one I have with Scythe, every time I go with Haruna-san to hang out, the first thing it does when it sees me is to roar. If it were not because it is something useful and above all that if something happens to it Haruna-san would be sad, I would have already cooked it to see how good is the meat of an animal that has exceeded the third limit ... Also, another difference it has with Scythe is that it doesn''t bring me the crystals of the zombies that kill, it just swallows them selfishly. "You don''t like dogs, Alex-san?" Saeko who is carrying what looks like a lunch box asks me when she sees me arguing with Haruna-san''s dog. Maybe she is right and partly that is since I never was a person with much interest in them, but I didn''t hate them either, so my dislike should only be with the one I still have yawning on my side. "I don''t like or dislike them I think ... but with this one here, it must be because the feeling between the two of us is mutual. Do you like dogs, Saeko-chan? " "Mmm¡­ I don''t dislike them, but previously when I approached a dog or other animals they avoided me, so I think it was I who didn''t like animals" They say that the animals are very sensitive, so they probably felt the somewhat fierce personality that was hidden inside her and that is why they should not want to approach her. "... they didn''t know how dumb they were when they lost your love, so don''t pay attention to that Saeko-chan" "Fufufu, I don''t care about that anymore. Now I can pet Scythe and you, Alex-san" It''s a good thing that doesn''t affect her, wait¡­ did she just call me an animal indirectly? Well, it doesn''t matter, it''s very nice when she runs her fingers through my hair. Saeko puts the lunch box in front of me and then rests with both hands on the car hood, in the next second with a small jump she climbs and crawls until getting behind me to wrap me with her arms. "Lately you have been paying close attention to Shisuka-san and you have not spent much time with Kurisu and with me, Alex-san. Kurisu-san may not have complained because she is busy trying to do things on the plans, but our group didn''t go out much so I didn''t have a chance to be with you and I was bored inside the camp" "I''m sorry about that, Saeko-chan, but I was planning on going to the labs these days. And since I had thought Shisuka would come, I thought it was better for her to get a little stronger. Besides, soon you will have more time to have fun killing zombies, thought that after getting what we wanted from the laboratories we should also start with the extermination of zombies in the city. Although we can get rid of this group of zombies evolved now, if we give more time to those who are in the city, we might then not just one group that is formed between them and as each day they become stronger, it will even more dangerous to give them time to continue evolving " "... clean the entire city of zombies? That would certainly be very good, but ... do you think we can do it with just us?" "I thought about that and I have an idea ... as you say, eliminating all the zombies in the city will be difficult, but at least we must try to reduce their number drastically" "Well, I will help you with everything I can" I lie on Saeko''s breasts and take the lunch box to eat, so she happily begins to stroke my hair as usual. This mission had ignited the alarms in my head, this type of zombies was very dangerous and unfortunately eliminating this one does not mean that they will not arise anymore, so the only solution to reduce the risk is to do what I said to Saeko. But to carry out my plans, I need first to take care of this problem and we cannot allow many other teams of survivors to be eliminated. Also, we must continue to build a good relationship with the other groups as these will be essential in the future. "A-Alexander! W-We''re done checking the whole place and it''s safe now." When I enjoyed the food and the feeling in my neck, the voice of a girl interrupts my moment of happiness. I know the voice, but the tone with which she spoke to me puzzled me a little ... besides, she rarely addressed me by my name. Normally she would call me with things like pervert, brat or the combination of both words, besides it would be with a tone of anger and not that of nervousness now. I direct my eyes to the direction where the sound came from and there was Rei along with the others who were walking here. She has been acting this way since we rescued Haruna-san and Iruka-chan... I am not stupid and I can only interpret this reaction as two things, one is that she now fears me and that is why she is nervous. The other is that somehow she developed an interest for me ... and for her next actions, this is the most likely. Rei walks to the car where I am too, then she climbs up and approaches me discreetly, she arrives about half a meter away from where I am crawling just like Saeko before and when our eyes meet her face becomes red. In the next moment, it seems that she cannot get closer because of shame and sits at that distance from me... I can''t understand how this happened, I haven''t done anything to get this reaction from her... I can only say that people''s destiny and mentality is a total mystery ... is that, or she is masochistic. Honestly, this is a bit awkward for me. First because of all the girls here she is the only one I really didn''t think about developing a close relationship, not even as friends! The other problem is the guy who looks at me as if I stole his girlfriend ... technically he is right, but in my defense I did nothing and things just happened. "Is something wrong Alex-san?" "... I was just thinking that destiny is a mystery" "Hmn?" "No, don''t pay attention to me Saeko-chan, I''m just rambling. Now we just have to wait for Yuriko-san to finish delivering the radios." "Yes, but since there are several camps they have to go to, it will probably last a while" When I say my thoughts out loud, Soichiro and Gloterus arrive after the people in my group and tell me, the latter came as I had promised to help him with his revenge. He, although showed us the fury he felt for the leader of the zombies that attacked them, still retains enough sense and patience and don''t request go stupidly throughout the city looking for it, honestly that surprises me a little. "What happens?" "I was thought that you would be more upset and asking us to hurry to find the zombie that ended your camp, so I''m a little surprised to see you so calm." Seeing that my vision was on him, Gloterus asks me. Since I didn''t think it was anything bad and I was curious about his actions, I answer him honestly hoping to get an answer to the doubts I had and then in the next second they are resolved. "No doubt I am furious with that zombie, but I am not going to waste my life or that of other people uselessly either. Besides, now my group you can say that it is now yours, I am no longer the one who gives the orders." "Gloterus-san, then why didn''t you take your men and go look for it instead of joining us?" Listening to him speak it seems that Gloterus is what I thought he would be, strangely, he still being one criminal is someone who follows the rules or hierarchies firmly, well, probably only those he approves or imposes himself. I think he must be one of those thieves with honor... but for me, that only can be beneficial, so I have no problem with that. If I give him an order that implies a very high risk of death but with sufficient reasonable reasons, then he will probably carry it out. The only bad thing is that if you betray such a person, the only thing that can solve that is that one of the two parties dies, but since I don''t have a reason to do that, then it should be fine. When Gloterus answers my question, others also listen interested, so Hirano who was close to him cannot help questioning the reason for his resentful actions. "Well, kid. You all may have heard my reputation or my old profession and maybe that''s why you find it hard to believe. But I''m not an abrupt person or being carried away by his temper, in fact, if I were so, I would probably have died long ago. Sometimes to take revenge you have to wait for the right time, no matter how long it takes it, as they say, revenge is a dish that is served cold. So no matter how much time you have to spend, the only thing that matters is that you can comply with it. Also, complementing the answer I gave Alexander ... or maybe I should call him Boss from now on, well, complementing the answer I gave the boss, even if I wanted to go after the zombie that killed half of my camp with the men I still had would face the same problems we have now. No ... it would be even worse since we were n''t as well equipped as your camp. Even if we were lucky enough to find them, we would most likely end up in their stomachs, the swords of our group although they can be very useful against normal zombies, if the person is not skilled with these weapons, they do not offer much advantage with the evolved. So instead of going to die bravely and stupidly, I agree to treat this cautiously and with a lower risk. You can say that if it were the opposite of how things are carried out now, instead of happy I would be disappointed " With his words the others seem to change a little the idea they had of him, they probably thought that it would be the same as the classic bully of a school and that is why they are surprised that he had a good head on those shoulders. For my part, I find it normal, since as he says, acting as a simple criminal would not have taken him to the position of the leader of the Yakuza of this city. If it were the contrary, the most logical thing is that he would end up dead as he mentioned or being the unimportant henchman of another person. But I must say that when I heard him call me Chief, it was a good feeling ... it was not the same as with those people who attacked us in the hospital, these were simple unimportant people. On the other hand, he was a Yakuza leader, so surely the people he had to call boss in his life are very few. [... don''t let your ego inflate too much so Alexander] ... you''re right Aurora, but it''s hard to avoid that I feeling like a more important person to hear him call me boss. We talked to each other for a few more minutes until Soichiro leaves to fix the schedules of people who would be in charge of monitoring the place. Then with nothing to do, I fall asleep in Saeko''s arms. After what it must have been a few hours she wakes me up telling me that Yuriko-san''s group had arrived. When her group gets out of the cars, we all go in the direction of the company building and then on a large table she extends a map of the city. Marked in this you can see several places that also have a number each of these, we did not have to think much to know that it was the location of the other camps ... seeing them I must say that is more than I had thought they would be, It seems that I underestimate people''s ability to survive. "These are all the camps of other people with whom we have had contact. The number next to the place is also the individual communication channel they have on the radio that I gave them. I explain the situation of the evolved zombie to all the leaders that direct others camp and the risk that this entails. So everyone gladly accepted the radios and let us know if they are attacked or see something out of the ordinary. Now we just have to wait for this zombie to appear and we can handle it and so Gloterus can have his revenge. Also, something good came out of all this is, some groups upon learning of the annihilation of the Gloterus camp, asked to join MLDW for fear of being the next target of this zombie " Yuriko-san confirms what we all thought and also gives us the good news that the population of our camp has increased again. "With this my work here is over, I will go and help Yoshioka-san to process the people who have joined us since he was the only leader who stayed in MLDW. If there is an attack on any of the camps, then the base will report this immediately to you here. After we finish processing those who joined our camp, my group will stay on the edge of the city in case a camp in those surroundings is attacked ... although knowing that zombie''s way of acting, that is very unlikely. Most likely, he attacks the in-city groups than going to the borders that will leave him more exposed to be discovered, so everyone be careful. " "Yuriko, you also be careful and don''t let your guard down" After the couple says goodbye, Yuriko-san also does it with the other people here and takes his group back to the base. "So now all that remains is to wait for us to be informed if that zombie attacks a place" Everyone agrees to my words and then they decide to wait for the radio to sound ... the only thing that worries me is that this zombie moves at night. The day passes and then the night falls as I feared, but contrary to my pessimistic thoughts this also passed quietly. There was no one to wake me during the night and then when I open my eyes between the breasts of Saeko that hugging me wrapping in her arms, she makes me smile happily and tells me. "It seems there was no attack tonight" I thought she was criticizing me or advising me to be more proactive with her... also don''t help the fact that after her words she kissed me. "Hmmn ~!" "Kohon ... are you two always are so passionate in the morning?" So, feeling a little offended as a man, I decided to correct her thoughts by returning the favor more passionately than I usually respond to her kisses, but when things started to get a little hot inside the car where we slept a cough stops me. When I raise my head and body from Saeko that was lying on her back, I see Rei with a red face, then when we both remember that we were not alone here, Saeko a little embarrassed asks me to get out of the car while I only answer Rei with a smile licking my lips to remove the excess of spittle on them. I left behind Rei that put redder and looks around, doing so, then I remember we were doing here and I find that the words of Saeko were not a complaint, but referred to other camps ... well, that doesn''t matter, it was fun to have an affectionate moment in the morning with her. So in a good mood, I go to the company building to see if Soichiro is there to ask him what new information he has. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 14 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 76 Rescue (Part 1) I enter the building and see Soichiro sitting in a chair next to the communications machine that someone else was handling. No matter if he was meditating or sleeping I approach him and then ask. "Has there been any message from MLDW?" "Nothing relevant, they only communicated to know how we were, but no one from the other camps has reported any zombie attack" He opens his eyes and sees our group arrive, so what he tells us was what we assumed by not being called during the night. "It seems we will have to wait longer to see if that zombie makes any movement" "Yes" Then we talk a little about how things are in this camp and if everything here works without any setback. In fact, as those who are here are only soldiers who were told that to have that position their only job would be to follow orders without asking why, things here were quite simple and we did not have many complications. "Alex-san, can you please take things out to prepare our lunch?" Having nothing else to discuss, I intended to leave to spend time outside and wait for MLDW to contact us, but when I walked to leave the building Saeko called me. Before coming here she had asked me to store things to be able to cook here in my inventory, so following her instructions we look for a place to put them Then the girls stay preparing the food while the others go out to find a place to wait for the food. But there was only one problem with this ... Komuro was still staring at me without saying anything. For that reason, I send the others forward while the two of us stay at a distance to be able to talk about the problems we had ... or the problems he might have with me. " Are you mad with me, Komuro? " "... Haaa ... being honest at first I was, and you can even say that I felt betrayed, but then I understood that neither have the blame" When we are alone, I go straight to the point, but surprisingly instead of the claims of him that I waited for, his angry eyes changed to ones of having resignation and a little sadness in them... baffled by what happened a little, I can''t find words to tell him, but then Komuro continues. "I thought I would have some chance with Rei now, but they were only false illusions of mine. Our relationship could never advance from childhood friends and that probably had a lot to do with my indecisive attitude. Then when I wanted to change things it seems that it was already too late, so probably the anger I felt with you was because I didn''t want to blame myself. " "No, you... you can keep trying to chase Rei. Whether she decides to be with, I will accept her decision and don''t will hold a grudge if she ends up choosing you, Komuro. So if you want-" "Thank you Alexander-san, but I have already given up and it is better that I follow my own path, it will be easier for me to make a decision from now ... I am not as strong as you emotionally to compete for her and observe that in the end, she choose you Don''t worry, I don''t hold a grudge either for this. We can only say that Rei and I were not destined to end up together, but she is still a very important friend to me, so please take care of her ... if you make her suffer, then you and I will have many problems " Hearing Komuro give up for Rei I wanted to tell him that he was wrong about us and that he could stay with her. So when the words were about to come out of my mouth I stop abruptly ... I know myself well and know that although I don''t like Rei''s personality very much, I find her a very attractive girl and even the system had confirmed this by giving me the mission of to conquer her. Therefore, even if I try to get away from her on my own, but if she does the opposite and wants us to get close, then I will most likely not be able to resist. So I don''t want to tell Komuro one thing and that everything ends differently than the words I speak. That is the reason why my words stop and I end up saying something else than I thought at first, I think that makes her take the final decision is the better, but Komuro intervenes before I can finish what I was talking about and although he had a somewhat depressing expression, I could see in his eyes that he was convinced with his decision. "W-well ... so you''ve given up on with the girls... I-I see. Komuro, I hope you find happiness in your new path that you have chosen. I-I have to go, see you later" "Wait! You''ve got it wrong, I haven''t given up on the girls! Just with Rei ... don''t walk away and see me with those eyes!" After learning that Komuro would stop chasing girls I try to get out of here ... but it seems that it was a misunderstanding on my part and he has not changed his sexual preferences. For a moment I believed that all the rumors had affected him too much, lately, instead of these being forgotten, it was quite the opposite and these are heard more and more in the camp. The cause of this is simple, now instead of a single little monster, they multiplied to two. Alice-chan and Iruka-chan got along very well from the first moment they met, the truth is that I''m glad for them, unfortunately, there was collateral damage from that union and these were Yamada and Komuro. A few days after we brought Haruna-san''s group to the base, I could see Komuro shed tears of blood as he watched the two girls arguing happily with other girls. The subject, of course was about what happened in the car with Yamada and him ... I can only say that they were both socially massacred. Because of that when I heard him say that he would give up, I could only think that since everyone thought that about him, he simply desires to experience that route that society had opened. "It is good that you are still optimistic and think that there is a girl that is waiting for you, if you had decided to go the other route I would not know how to interact with you. Even so, I have to go to another place, Komuro... honestly your reputation is very bad in the camp and I don''t want to others seen us together for much time" "Burn in hell damn!!" Friends should always tell themselves the truth, although it is sometimes hard to hear... Komuro, is fine and I understand. Although you yell at me when I walk away, I know you do it so that others do not think that we are close ... you are a great friend, I hope to be so good with you as you are with me. [¡­ Alexander, you enjoy his situation, right?] ... a little Aurora, but that''s what the friendship is about, isn''t it? To laugh at the things that happen to each one of us, so we can face it with humor, am I wrong? [Maybe what you say is not wrong, but it is different when you are one of the main causes for the things he is going through] What are you talking about, Aurora? The things he has to go through can only be because of destiny, I don''t think that has such a great power to influence it. [... well, forget it. What do you intend to do with Rei then?] About that ... think I''ll go with the same ideology as always, that happens whatever has to happen. I don''t hate her, but of all the girls she was the least I imagined to have a relationship and her recent change of attitude towards me is something unexpected. In addition, now I must focus on eliminating that annoying Zombie and then go find a laboratory. Finishing that we must also start with the cleaning of the city, so we must let those things happen naturally. A few moments later all eat together and then wait for the communique from the base, but it is regrettable that the zombie decided to continue to remain hidden and the day passes without receiving a message from the camp and soon night falls again. The night is the same as the previous one and we can sleep peacefully, so the next morning I was talking to Soichiro again. Gloterus on this occasion was also here, but still with the same appearance as before, he seems not to worry that the zombie will appear or not. Looks like that I am not made to be a mafia leader, I cannot remain equally calm and I am beginning to despair that it is not showing itself. "Although it is not pleasant to hear, perhaps the zombies of that group may be satisfied with the people who ate before. They may not attack again until they are hungry." "It may also be that they are evaluating possible targets to attack and until that zombie does not feel safe, it will continue to look for more appropriate prey." Seeing me upset by the wait, Soichiro and Gloterus talk about the possible causes of why the zombie not attacking. Their words seem reasonable to me, besides they worry in excess, although I do not like being here waiting, I will not go and drive everyone around the city without a clear objective. If my patience reaches its limit, then I will leave them in charge here while I better go to the laboratory for the materials we need, as they are part of my group the mission will be accomplished even though I am not the one to kill that group of zombies. With that idea in mind, I decided to wait a little longer and if there is no news of that zombie on this day, tomorrow I will return with my main group to the camp to prepare to go to the laboratories. It was a relief that the afternoon of that day the radio sounds transmitting the message we were waiting for ... maybe I should not be so happy about this since that means that another camp is having a bad time. "Camp number 16 is under attack ... I repeat, camp number 16 is under attack" "Understood" The man in charge of watching the radio responds and everyone who would go to help that camp quickly got into the cars after seeing the location on the map. The place is not removed from us, so it will only take like 10 minutes to arrive. We leave behind the men in charge of watching this camp and our cars enter the streets of the city. After just over a dozen minutes we arrived at what looks like a school that was the location of this group''s camp. The shots were heard from within the premises, so the zombies had to pass their first line of defense of the walls... also the entrance of this school that was a fence was demolished. The cause of this was a small car that gave the appearance that was impacted with the fence, as logically the zombies can not drive, there is only the option that this was thrown towards it. Then standing outside the school watching what was happening was what a person looked like, but with my evaluation ability I could see that it was an evolved zombie type intelligence level 28. He was not alone, there were also two other E2 levels 24 and 25 force-type zombies by its side. He notices the sound of the vehicles and turns to us, then a few seconds later he starts roaring as he turns his back on us and begins running in the opposite direction to us. "That damn zombie thinks to run away!" Gloterus who came in our car at seeing the actions of the zombie, shouts. It seems that he can no longer remain so calm to have the objective of his revenge in sight. "Do not worry, he will not escape and you will get your revenge. Follow him Yamada" "Yes" "Soichiro we will go after those zombies, you will help that camp" I tell Gloterus to calm down and he makes a nod when hears me, then I take the radio and inform Soichiro of our plans. You must be kidding, we cannot allow him to escape. I don''t want to have to wait another day for it to reappear, and if it escapes, it could become more cautious and make it harder to catch it. We also have a great advantage now since the zombie is separated from its subordinates who are inside the school, this makes it much easier to deal with it. Our car advances while Soichiro stops, it is a pity that things do not go so well. The zombies that we follow while running turns on a street that is packed with cars stopped so we can not continue on this. Without wasting time we got out of the car and we run after them, I was grateful that they were not the agility type and these were not so fast. Rather, the two strength types do not find it easy to walk between cars, so they are left behind. "Scythe and your damn dog take care of those two !!" While I kill a couple of normal zombies that were on this street I shout at Scythe, she immediately starts running after them while dragging her new weapon with her when I order... the previous fight with the E2 zombies I realized that she needed one to show all her strength better, so I recently bought it from the system store. [Blood Moon - H] Scythe created from magic-steel that was forged with runes during the process for the improvement of the edge, resistance and give it an absorption capacity. The last ability is activated when the weapon bathes in the enemy''s blood stealing the vitality of the blood to give it to the user. [Acuity - H] [Hardness - H] [Absorption-H] Scythe dragging the weapon that was as big as her height and creating a groove behind it, this looks like a normal scythe, the only difference is the design of a crescent moon on top in the opposite direction which is the blade, also has inscriptions on the metal sheet at the top of the edge. I would like her to treat it in a better way and she not drag it, it is something that cost me almost 10 thousand crystals ... well, now we will see if it was money well spent or wasted. The other guy I asked to move just stares quietly at Scythe making her way to reach the zombies ... "Move bastard! Otherwise, I will tell Haruna-san that you died bravely trying to save a little girl and you will end up in the stomach of my plant !!" "Hauuu ... Grrr" I kick the dog in its butt with all my strength so that it sitting quietly watching is pushed forward while making a shriek and then turns around growling ... damn, it shouldn''t complain, my foot hurts with the kicking since It felt like a rock. "You really have guts to kick Hashi ... haven''t you thought he can bite you?" Komuro, who goes down next to the others in the car, tells me that, he may think so, but honestly if the dog attacked me he would only give me the pretext to get rid of him and I think it knows that well, so it only dares to roar. Even angry the dog runs to where Scythe is, but before it could reach its enemy the two E2 zombies had died from her weapon. This did not look like the same type of zombie that required her a job to kill a few days ago, I think she even takes less than normal... When the first zombie was within reach of Scythe''s weapon, it was split in two vertically from the bottom up. As for the second, I must praise it for lasting longer with her ... two movements, in the first it lost the arm that extended trying to reach her and in the second its head flew off. "Now I understand, with her, I wouldn''t be afraid of a big dog either..." "Scythe bring me the other zombie alive !!" Recovering from the surprise of her actions thanks to Hirano''s words, I quickly yell at Scythe to chase the zombie that was still running, so she runs after him jumping for various cars. Then being a few meters from the zombie she throws the scythe in her hands, at first I thought she had not understood me about bringing it alive, but the weapon takes a low trajectory and only cuts the zombie legs to continue until stopping when embedded in a car. ... I can say that Scythe did her job perfectly and I can''t complain to her. I asked her to bring it alive and not complete, but the good thing is that I don''t have to apologize to Gloterus because she killed his target. "You don''t even think about going through the crystals of those zombies! Scythe brings the zombie and your weapon !!" While I was concentrating on Scythe, the dog takes the opportunity to approach the bodies of the E2 zombies, knowing what is its objective, immediately prevented by yelling at it, after I see that the dog stops I have her bring the zombie. "Graaaw" "Well done Scythe-chan, but it''s a shame you didn''t leave any of the bigs so that I can also play with it" "As I promised here is the zombie, you can do anything with it, but it is better that it be fast, we have to go back and help Soichiro and the others" "All right" The zombie roars while Scythe brings it dragging and when she comes to us Saeko praises her complaining a little that she could only fight with the normal zombies around. I turned to Gloterus who was staring at the zombie and then handed him the decision on how to process it. He draws his sword and digs it into the open mouth of the zombie for roaring causing the tip to come out from the top of the skull, it moves for a few more seconds until it loses all its forces when it dies. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 14 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Special thanks for the review to Gungnier, Hasu_Yodd, aemanz, god466, TetekGede, David_Gayle, Kuro_Gorg, Tonyorobsky, Michael_Garcia_7550. Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 77 Rescue (Part 2) I try to collect the bodies of the three bodies of the E2 zombies, I can not leave them here since only the three are worth more than 600 crystals, in addition to these, they are a better fertilizer for my plant. "Don''t get so mad at him Alex-san ... he must have been very hungry and that''s why he did it. I''ll tell Haruna-san to discipline him better, so please forgive him" ... but when I went for them, I could only get 2 full bodies and one without a head, the cause? The damn dog that swallowed the head from which Scythe cut it. That is why Saeko tries to calm me down while we go to the other camp. It is impossible that I give the dog to eat to the plant for the reasons I have already mentioned above, but at least I can punish it for not obeying my words, I do not think Haruna-san complains if it is only this. In short, what punishment the dog will have for what it did, well, since I can''t go too far, it only running all the way until we reach our base. So I will not allow it to go in the cargo cars where the other men come, it can also thank me since I will help it to have better digestion for the exercise it will do. As we do not move far from the base we came to rescue, we return very soon to what should have been a school. It seems that with the loss of the leader of these zombies things here also improved a lot, and they no longer looked so determined to attack since I saw some zombies E1 and E2 trying to escape. "Let''s get down fast and kill all these zombies trying to escape, we can''t let them go because if we do they could become stronger in the future" When I get an affirmative answer from everyone, then we get out of the cars to take care of the zombies trying to get away. When I run to the base 2 E1 agility zombies come in my direction, then when I am a few meters away from them I activate my Limit-break ability and evade one of the claws that attack me and embed my sword in its skull, the second that passes by my side without stopping is taken care by the bullets of my colt that penetrate its neck. In the meantime, Saeko dismembers an E1 force-type zombie while the others shoot at any zombie within their reach. Watching others fight, I realize that without a doubt one of the most prominent in this type of situation is Hirano who continually opened fire with his rifle to shoot down his target. After about 10 minutes the shots stop and no zombie is seen around, then we go inside the camp that is equally silent. [Beep] [Alexander level up to 40] [Scythe level up 48] [Saeko level up 30] While walking to the door of the school with the others I listen to the notifications of the system, also accompanied by this the feeling of energy filling my body. Well, we eliminate all the zombies were evolved so it is not surprising that nivel¨¢ramos, with this I came into my room and Saeko limit in the third, also Scythe is moving ever more to the fifth ... ? I wonder if you change something in she when she went through it? It is not something very far so I will have that answer soon. [Mission / Optional "Prevention of the emergence of a zombie King" - H - Complete Intellect-type evolved zombies have the ability to gather other zombies that evolved in other aspects under their mandate. If this is allowed to develop long enough, it will not take long for it to have an army of zombies to annihilate all the human groups around it. It is better to kill these types of zombies as soon as possible and prevent them from becoming a greater threat than they already are. Objectives: Finish with at least 30 zombies from that group 30/30 Kill the Zombie leader 1/1 Reward: 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold System Store Extension: Objects (Electronic Components) Additional Reward: 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold 2x coupons Vehicles [I] 1x coupon Vehicle [H] Failure: Death, Destruction> 50% of camps: Current camps 90%, Escape from zombie leader] Immediately I also hear the notification of having completed the mission, at other times perhaps the rewards would have moved me a lot, but now they can only be a small increase in the strength of the camp. The good thing is that it opened a new extension in the system store which will save me and facilitate many things. Upon entering I can see Soichiro and his men, I look around the camp and also can see many armed women comforting others. As it is not very normal for a woman to decide to fight in any camp, that includes ours, I realize that this place was the group formed by only women. I thought the zombie leader would choose a smaller camp to attack ... but maybe it tries to eliminate the bigger ones first and then continue with the others that would be easier. "Did you end up with the zombie leader?" "Hmn? Oh, yes we did it. Gloterus could get his revenge." While looking around Soichiro and the woman with the scar on the face that is the leader of this camp approach me. Then the first one asks about how it was on our side, I turn with them and answer with a smile. "Well, it''s good that we were able to eliminate that threat. Also, it seems that Rina-san''s group didn''t suffer so many casualties." "...how many women died?" "Of my sisters who fight died 14 and since the zombies were able to enter, of which they do not fight they also died 23 ... what''s up boy? Are you going to say that is this why women should not fight? That we should only wait to be defended for others? " "No, I don''t care what the gender of the person fighting next to me is. But if you ask me what I think of a camp of only women, then my answer is the same as I told you the last time, no it is something realistic for the long term " Watching Rina say the casualties, perhaps remembering our old discussion when I asked her to join us, she asks a few questions with a mocking expression on her face. That is why I answer with the same words as before, I have no problem with women fighting, in fact, if the person has a gun in their hands I do not think that gender matters much to simply pull the trigger. "Tch, don''t think I don''t know that in your camp also use women to only satisfy the men in your group. When I went to exchange crystals and Yuriko showed me the camp with the intention of convincing me to we joined, I saw women who sold themselves for food! " "Oh, that. You''re right, there are prostitutes in my camp, it''s not something we hide, but maybe you''re getting confused in something, nobody forces them to do it. If they do it, it''s simply for two reasons, first because they want to do it and second because it is profitable. Besides, those girls surely live much better than the normal citizens of our camp. Probably when you saw them didn''t see them suffering, right? " "Then why you don''t just distribute enough food so they don''t have to do it!" "You can go and ask how the food is distributed in my camp, I cannot say that it is fair for everyone since there are three social ranks, but I can assure you that it is much better than in other camps, so if they did not want to do it then could still Survive with the livelihood we provide to people with the lowest rank. You can be sure that in our camp people who do not have any work are still treated better than in comparison to other camps, and that is despite the fact that we do not have to feed a few hundred people, but thousands of mouths. In the sense that your camp is only women, you could prevent your camp from expanding greatly and making it easier for you to feed them. But that right, we are not talking about your camp now, but mine. So returning to it, people who do nothing in this only have to be able to survive, those who work can have their stomachs full every day and live with certain comforts, and who fight are those who live better, it is that simple, that is why the difference in treatment that each person receives is for how useful they are, not for their gender. Also, before you have a misunderstanding let me clarify that in the jobs we do in the camp prostitution is not included. That was chosen by some women who saw the opportunity to live more comfortable doing that and we the leaders have no reason to stop them if they decided so" "... you can say whatever you want, but you can''t deny that it''s mostly your soldiers who use their services!" "Yes, that is true too, but that is due to two things that are present in all camps. The first is because those who fight have more preferences and are the ones with more resources, this must also be the same in your group although be only women right? The second you and your sisters who fight must also understand it... going out to fight with zombies is something mentally exhausting, to be thinking that you can die in an expedition is not something simple. That generates stress on anyone and in large quantities. So as you know there aren''t many things to be able to disagree with this... hehehe, let me ask you. How many of your sisters had to play with each other even though they are not lesbians? Do not worry, I do not doubt your sexual preferences, I am sure that is because there are no men here and the simplest way to combat stress is to transform it pleasure" "..." By my words, her face and those of her companions who had approached blush. I know she wants to refute what I say, but when she sees the expressions of the women in her group and besides that she can''t stop her own expression from exposing her, she remains with her mouth open without saying anything for a few seconds until at not is able to bear more the eyes of others and then yells at me. "Y- you have also fought, so you must have done it to maintain your sanity in this world, so you cannot criticize us for that!" "... being honest my limit to withstand stress seems to be something high, so I have to contradict you and tell you that I have not had to resort to that. So when I interacted with a girl in my case it''s just for fun " Hearing Rina''s words most of my camp sees me with interest to see how I answer, they seem very interested in my sex life ... so I respond to everyone''s curiosity. Although I don''t think they are very surprised since them many times have seen me when I''m playing with the girls ... especially with Shisuka and Saeko. "Tch, you''re just a brat, don''t fool anyone by pretending you have experience with wom- ..." Rina doesn''t believe my words at first, but after seeing Saeko''s face that turned red and she lowers her eyes from what I said earlier, she stops her words to exchange her gaze between Saeko and me several times. It is a pity that I have not advanced so much between the girls as she may be thinking, we have only reached the level of kisses and caresses. In part, it is because I do not want to deepen our relationship with my current physical age, but it also seems that the girls have reached a consensus between them so as not to have sex yet ... perhaps for the same reason. It is also mainly because the only girl with whom I have been able to confirm that we are in a relationship is Saeko. Kurisu still can''t decide to take a step forward to accept a polygamy relationship, so we haven''t made much progress. Shisuka has a simpler and at the same time more complex problem, in her case, she does not decide to see me as a man or a little brother to care for. With Saya, it seems that I attract her but she is a girl who is easily ashamed of these issues ... but I think that if I am a little more proactive as I was with Saeko it will not be difficult for both of us to have a relationship of lovers. I thought that they would be the girls with whom I could develop romantic feelings for now, but Rei apparently also wants to join to this complex equation that I have to solve in the near future... no, I can''t lie to myself, there are other girls I have shown interest, but there are more complications than with the girls I just mentioned above. For example, Yuriko-san and Haruna-san... the first one I may not have to include her since her husband is standing in front of me... the second, of the two great social impediments that allow us to be together as with Yuriko-san, she only has one. She is a widow so I don''t have to worry about being criticized to chase a married woman, so there is only the age difference between us what can be a problem, but that doesn''t worry me much, in fact, I don''t care what the others think ... I''m only worried about what the other girls could say. But I don''t think they complain much about the age of the woman I try to conquer, they themselves are physically older than me. The problem with Haruna-san is that she has an obstacle as big as a husband, it is her deeply rooted motherhood, for that reason I don''t think she stops seeing me as a child. Well, since I''m in no hurry to eat the girls that''s not something that bothers me for now. Besides, if we see the little time we''ve been together, I think it''s too soon for that. So I can be satisfied with the level of achievement of our relationship, we''ll see how things develop more forward and how many girls I can realize a relationship of lovers. Putting my inner thoughts aside to prevent Saeko from being ashamed more, I continue with the conversation that had with Rina who was still looking at us with surprised eyes. "Rina, I don''t say that a camp of only women can''t work, it''s just that why you formed it that will make this group of women end up with they leaving it in the future for themselves. If you had made the camp with the idea of ??gathering only women with preferences for other women then the union between them would not disappear, but look around, not all of them hate men " By my words Rina lifts her face and looks at everyone around us, there were men in our group who talked normally with the women in her group, you could even see them happy while they were talking at a very close distance. "The vast majority of women here have preferences for the opposite sex and you will not be able to change that mentality in them as much as you want. You can make strict rules to avoid this, but in the end, you will only gain discontent from your own followers. It is true that many women have suffered a lot after the apocalypse, but not for this I believe that all men are bastards and all women are holy. Also, as I told you before, Rina, it''s better that you let go of the past, that will free you more than resent against all the men in the world. In the end, the only one who would be glad to see you in this way is the guy who hurt you, for him to see that he was able to mark you so thoroughly would be a great achievement. " "... we thank you for your help, but it''s time for everyone the men to leave." "¡­ Well, we will leave. But we will take the zombie bodies as payment to help you, okay?" "¡­ Ok, why not? you all can help to clean our camp before leave" After my words, she remains silent for a long time looking at me until finally speaks, but it is only to end this conversation by not wanting to continue with that topic. I also don''t insist because I could only make her angry, so I only ask for the zombie bodies as a reward for help. She thinks about it for a moment and accepts, although her words are a bit harsh I don''t care and respond with a smile to her words. For her, they may only be about 70 crystals, but for me they are more than 7 thousand since they are all evolved zombies. "You heard, pick up the bodies in a car to transport them, when we finish we will go to our camp in the city" I put my eyes on Soichiro, he nods and then gives orders to others to start moving. Since there are not many bodies, they are quickly stacked in a freight car. "Then we will leave Rina ... think about what I told you. Besides, I will probably need your group''s help soon, I will contact you on the radio when the time comes" "... I''ll do it brat, are you happy now? About the help, as long as there are benefits to our group I see no reason to refuse" Receiving confirmation from Rina, the cars are driven through the streets towards the base in the city, I take my face out the window of the vehicle where I was going to see a dog running behind us, seeing it, I smiled and returned to my position inside. "Yamada accelerates, let do that damn flea costal run more quickly, it will be good for it so it can not put fat by spending most of the time lying in front of the building construction of the school in MLDW" "... you''re still upset with Hashi? Was it just a crystal ..." Being his mother''s pet, Komuro comes out in its defense. The crystal is not mattered so much, but it dared to disobey me even when I told it not to take it, so I must make it clear who is in charge so that this does not happen again. Yamada looks between Komuro and me for a few seconds and then ends up stepping on the accelerator... Komuro your boyfriend has betrayed you, or may he be the alpha in their relationship? Well, it doesn''t matter, at least he is smarter than the dog. It didn''t take us long to get to the camp, but we didn''t stay for long, we just arranged things so that a team of men stays here to watch this place. In my future plans, it may be helpful to have a camp in the city, so it is better to keep it for a while. After several dozen more minutes in the cars, we arrive at MLDW, get out of the cars and let the men go to rest while I, Soichiro and Gloterus go to report on the success of the mission to the other leaders. Finishing to inform them I plan to rest for a while and then prepare things to go out to look for a laboratory tomorrow. When I and the other leaders met and talked for a while for our next goals, we decided that a team would see the surroundings of the military base of this city. If things look reasonable, then they will try to plunder the place. Soichiro offered to do so, so it also seems that he will go on an expedition tomorrow to the military base. I hope he finds good things, at least armored vehicles, of course, many weapons too. That way I won''t have to get things from the system to arm our camp and my pockets wouldn''t be affected for a while, so I could save a little more crystals. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 17 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 78 Unforeseen At this moment I should be going to the laboratories, but the plans do not always work out as one would like. That morning I woke up with that idea in mind, then something unexpected came up at the camp ... or I should say two unexpected things. A large wild boar under the mountain back of the camp, this in itself was not a big problem, it died quickly by the shooting of some soldiers who guarded the surroundings. So it only caused a small tumult in those who saw it due to its large size and the sound of the percussion of weapons of those who heard them. It was easily more than 3 times the size of a normal wild boar, the cause of this is precisely what you are thinking, it was an animal that had broken its first limit. When I used evaluation in it had a level of 16... it seems that as Aurora said, the animals are also evolving. As if we didn''t have enough problems with zombies now we also have to worry about this, haa... Well, not everything is so bad, there is the advantage that at least this meat is edible, so when I get to the place where the dead animal was, I keep the wild boar in my inventory and then use decomposition in it. As it would be cruel to take over all of it, I decided to leave a little to the castle stores for other people. That was when the second unexpected thing happened. When I got there, I found one of the women in charge to take inventory of the stores discussing with a team of soldiers who had just arrived from an exploration. " How the hell do you are thinking to bring these things here? !! Do you find them useful for anything? !!" "B-but the list of things to pick up includes clothes..." " Do you see anyone wearing this type of clothing in the camp? !! For these things, there will be no coupon !!" "D-don''t do that Demi-san, please!! N-nana-san is waiting for me tonight !!" "As if I care!" I must say that the girls put in charge of the wineries of the castle have a lot of character... well, it is also because they have a lot of support from all the camp leaders. So, if it is known that a soldier has treated them badly, he will be severely punished, may even be degraded as a refugee. But seeing the things the girl shouts at him, the soldier must be at fault for having brought something useless. The coupons that Demi talks about are the replacement of the money used in the camp, it was a bit difficult to continue using only items such as bartering to trade here in the camp, Besides, we do not have to worry because they are falsified since the paper used for them is one that I obtained from the system that cannot be obtained in this world, so with special equipment of the same origin they can be checked to verify its authenticity. Although I may extra worry since I don''t think that many have the guts to create fakes with the strong punishments announced, but well, as the price of those materials was minimal I really have no complaints to buy them. Returning to the topic of their discussion, because of the context of what the soldier says, he must be a regular client of the pink zone and that Nana must be a prostitute... I also want to meet Nana-san. "What happens?" "A-Alexander-san !!" "S-sir!" As my goal was to deliver some parts of the wild boar to the winery, I continue to approach as see what happens, so when I reach a few meters from that group I speak to them pay attention to me and then do what I wanted quickly to be able to leave. ...but I only get a slightly exaggerated reaction from everyone, the girl stands straight while looking at me with admiring eyes and the group of men puts themselves in a firm position making a military salute, this is due to Hirano''s orientation, the bases that he implemented when was in charge of training the soldiers should continue to be used. This is how celebrities or important people should feel¡­ I am not going to lie, it feels good to be treated in this way. I nod with my head so they can relax a little and answer my question, therefore the girl in charge of the inventory speaks. "T-this ... these guys brought some useless things, so I just told them they wouldn''t get paid for that." "Useless things?" "S-sorry, sir !!" After my words, the group must think that I was angry, so they speak by apologizing right away, but the truth is that I was only curious. I look at the items that are on the table in a big box and I get paralyzed when I see it¡­ a few seconds later while I still look at the box, ask. "... they brought this?" "Y-yes!" "We really regret it !!" The men who saw my reaction trembled more, so when they hear my question, it seems that the nervousness of one of them reached the limit and falls to his knees and when the others see it, imitate him with the same action. "I don''t know why you are so afraid of me ... well, it doesn''t matter, I''m not angry. You, pay them three times what you usually give them... I''ll take the box" "E-eh?" "O-Of course Alexander-san !! Did n''t you hear it? Thank him quickly and come to pay you!!" "Y- Yes, thank you very much, sir!" I take the box and store it in my inventory, but since now the girls were giving them the coupons I have to wait to deliver them the wild boar. The good thing is that it does not last long, the group forms and greets again, then seeing them being so devout I can not help taking a piece of meat from my inventory and giving to them. "Take it, divide it among you all, you will surely enjoy it a lot... also don''t bring back things like this since they are not necessary, this time I will only make an exception " "T-thanks!" With that, they go even more lively. It is natural, it has probably been a long time since they could taste fresh meat, although they do not know that it is of an animal that exceeded its first limit, so it will even be even better. Because of the treasure they brought me, I shouldn''t be so stingy with them, I probably enjoy this more than the meat of the wild boar... "I don''t know if you found out, but the soldiers killed a large wild boar recently, I came to deliver it for storage... a part of it. Put it as an exchange with a high price since it is fresh meat and I guarantee that its flavor will be the best that anyone has tasted in their lives " "T-then you should keep it for you Alexander-san and the leaders!!" "Do not worry, I will give their share to them, it is good that someone who has savings and wants to enjoy it to do so" "I see, understand!!" I deliver some parts of the wild boar to her, so along with other girls carry it inside. Minutes later the girls come out again to say goodbye and that the work is done. "Okay, Demi, then I''ll go... take this, share this with your partners. You will see that I don''t lie when I say it''s very good." " D-do you know my name? !!" I was going to leave, but I remember that they saw the box... it''s nothing bad, but I don''t want strange rumors spread over me like with Komuro, so it''s better for them to forget this now with something that leaves a greater impression and for that, I also give them some of the wild boar for them. When they tasted it, they will surely forget what happened here and then I will not have to worry about anything. I answer her question with a smile that makes her blush, I don''t need to tell her that I just heard it before, I turn around and leave the cellars. "I-it''s not as scary as they say it''s him, don''t you think so?" "Yes, I think he''s super cute!" "B-but others say he killed people just for fun..." "That can''t be true, and if Alexander-san killed someone, for sure he deserved it." "Yes, I''ve heard that of the 4 leaders is the one who most has helped to build this paradise!" "But others also say that he''s a womanizer... so maybe you should be careful Demi-san" "I do not care if he is a womanizer! If I had the opportunity I would like to be with him... also, have you not seen the other soldiers? Most of them spend it their free time in the pink neighborhood when they have the opportunity" "It''s true ... I''ve even thought about becoming a prostitute because of how well these girls are living... the only problem is that I have a husband" When I retire a little they start talking and apparently there are also rumors about me that are spoken in the camp... I wonder who created them? Well, they are not so bad and I can live peacefully if they are just those. Now the important thing is the two treasures that I obtained, there is no other option than cancel the expedition for tomorrow since at this moment I only have one thing in mind and until I put it into practice, I will not be able to take this idea from my head. With that in mind, I go to where some of the girls of my group are doing their job to inform them that the expedition will be postponed for the moment and leave what they are doing because there is one more important thing to do. Then I go with each of them and ask them to meet us in my room. After several minutes of waiting, I am in the presidential suite with a large group of girls gathered... it is a bit intimidating to see so many women here. " Did something happen or do you need anything to do the expedition of your group, Alexander-kun?" "I don''t know if you all heard it, but the soldiers killed a great wild boar that came down from the mountains" While contemplating the flower garden in this place, Yuriko-san takes the floor asking me and then all the girls concentrate their vision on me, so I respond by informing with the resentful fact that happened in the camp. "A wild boar ?" "It is the first time I hear it" "Is someone hurt~?" "Yoshioka-san informed me, but I heard it was quickly resolved. Did something happen later?" "Yes, I also heard it" "No, it''s as you say Yuriko-san, it was resolved immediately without having anyone hurting and there were only a few scared people, but they also calmed down when they saw the boar shot down. But since we have the meat of the wild boar and I just picked this up in the stores, I think we should have fun for a while. We''ve been very busy the last few weeks, so I thought it would be good if everyone has some fun and can relax today!" Speaking of the wild boar, the first to react is Haruna-san who bows her head while she speaks¡­ she is probably thinking that it is a cute animal because when I say that was killed she is saddened a little. The next to speak is Kurisu that for her, this information is new and she did not know it, but it does not surprise me because like her, the third person who intervenes, Shisuka, spends almost all the time in their laboratories lately. After the words of Yuriko-san, Matsushima who is in charge of the security of the camp is the one who continues the conversation. For the previous reason, if she did not know about the wild boar it would be stranger, but I am glad that she is someone serious at her work. Since these last two people frown thinking that perhaps something else happened, I speak so that there are no misunderstandings and explain the reason why I gathered them together. Then at the end of my words, I take out my inventory the box by placing it in front of all of them and immediately afterward everyone''s eyes are attracted to it. "Swimsuits?" Seeing what is inside the box, Rei speaks. That''s right, they were swimsuits. With the meat of the wild boar and these, I can only think of one thing... have a party in the pool of this castle. "Yaaay ~ we can swim in the pool ~" "Yes, Shisuka-sensei ~" "... maybe as Alexander-kun says it''s good to relax a little" "¡­ Yes, but it''s been many years since I used a swimsuit, I wonder if it will fit me?" The younger-minded girls rejoice immediately, they were Shisuka with her two disciples ... yes, her followers grew into one more with the arrival of Iruka-chan. Alice probably came here following her teacher or with Haruna-san who brought her daughter. Besides, Haruna-san, I can assure you that you would undoubtedly look great in a Swimsuits... it is a great sin to think about not showing me that great body of yours thinking that by being a mother you would lose part of your sensuality. "I think Alex-san is right and we should have fun today." "Yes, it''s a beautiful day after all, the sky is clear and it would certainly be nice to enjoy the sun''s rays in the pool" "...I agree with everyone, but I know that Alex surely does it for reasons different from what everyone has said" Saeko and Saya like my idea and approach the box where other girls were already choosing swimsuits... Kurisu seems to understand my thoughts well and looks at me narrowing her eyes for a few seconds. I can only make a wry smile in response, but perhaps knowing that she could not change my personality, she only sighs and goes along with the other girls. "Well, it''s not something from the other world that boys get excited to see girls in swimsuits. Nor do I think it''s such a bad thing... I have more trouble wearing a swimsuit with all of you... it''s something unfair that our bodies are so different " "...I understand you senpai... all of them have unusual physical proportions... I don''t want to be in the same group as little girls" "Don''t worry Asami-san... I''ve been through my growth stage, so you won''t be the only adults in the pool with small breasts..." "That doesn''t matter, let''s just choose a swimsuit that makes us stand out a bit!" I thought Matsushima would be an ally in Kurisu''s point of view, but it seems she doesn''t have much trouble to go to the pool. From what she says it bothers her more to have to compare herself to the other girls than the fact that I am there. Then after hearing Matsushima''s words, an alliance seems to form between her, Asami, Niki and Misuzu. I can only say that either between men or women it seems that the question of size is a matter of regret or happiness ... "Saeko-san, I think this swimsuit will look great on you" " Do you believe that, Yuki-san? But isn''t it a bit small?" "" Shisuka-sensei ... we still haven''t found a swimsuit of your size"" "It''s not fair ~ why there are no beautiful swimsuits of my size ~" "Shisuka-san is very unfair to you complain ... your words hurt the hearts of many people ... especially of us 4" "Haruna-san I think the color of this swimsuit fits well with you" "But you don''t think is a little daring, Yuriko-san?" "Mmmm ... then maybe I should make Saya use it" "Mom! Of course I won''t wear that !!" The girls start a battle choosing their swimsuits, they even seem to have completely forgotten about me. As it will surely take a long time to them choose, then I just take a short-swimsuit and decide to go down to the pool to wait for them. It will certainly be much better to be a surprise which type of swimsuit they chose and see them wearing it. With that in my mind, I start to go down to the pool to wait for the girls to come... everything indicates that today will be a great day. I arrive at the large pool of the castle and observe the surroundings, as any luxury hotel has a good number of sunbathing chairs around it. It is good that I decided to order to clean the area and that people were giving it maintenance, the day it will finally have use has arrived. Well, it''s not like it''s banned for others to use, in fact, soldiers who live in the castle have the right to hang out here. The problem was that there was no fun in coming to the pool until now since most of the soldiers are men, it didn''t make sense to come just to contemplate the bodies of other guys. For them, it was much better to go to the pink zone to spend their free time... no, I think some married couples came to hang out, only being so few that is very sporadic for someone else comes here. Of course, since I was thinking of being the only one to enjoy this moment, I said that I would use the pool and did not want anyone to approach this area, so the people in charge of keeping the castle clean quickly accepted my request and took care of the preparations, this is one of the advantages in being the leader of the camp. After changing with the swimsuit, I sit in a chair to wait, it''s a shame that the first person who comes in here is not a girl... "... What are you doing here?" "... my litter sister went to tell me that you would have a pool party... leaving that aside, you need to put soldiers next to the doors?" "...I try to prevent unwanted people from entering, it was to keep the girls safe... but it seems that those guys are not doing their job" "Hahaha, can be said that was thanks to you, as we are part of your group there are not many soldiers who dare to block us" "Tch" Komuro, Yamada and Hirano come in wearing a swimsuit, obviously, they were thinking of participating in my pool party... I didn''t think that my own power would turn against me, this is what Goku should feel when the "Kame Kame Ha!" is returned to him. Let''s think positively, I can''t be cooking and having fun with the girls at the same time and neither I can put them to do it, so they will be the cooks of this party. "... that smile of yours has never brought me anything good... you''re thinking of something bad, right?" "¡­not" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New Chapter!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 18 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 79 Unforeseen (Part 2) While the girls arrive, I take out the instruments that I used in Gaia to cook the wild boar, I didn''t think that would use it in this world, but it''s good that I didn''t throw it away. Of course, I also take out the main menu for this party, I take a lot of wild boar meat and skewers to cook them. "... It is good that animals did not become extinct in this world, but to think that they could also cause us problems is something I did not expect" "... I can only say that humans must adapt quickly to the change of this world if they want to continue surviving, but you don''t have to worry much about the safety of the camp, Yoshioka already sent a team to explore the mountain, one of the reason is to see the what danger that it holds, and also together with the other leaders we have thought about trying to see if that land can be used to sow our grains. In the future, what will concern us most will be the food, so we have to try to make the camp self-sufficient. Also, if Kurisu''s and Alice''s dad team can make the energy shield of the blueprints that I gave them, the security of the camp will be even better. " The three boys just nod to my words while they think about that, but hearing me I can see them calm down and also putting my eyes on them I realize that things are not so bad. When I use my ability to evaluate them, I can see that they are strengthening gradually. Komuro is level 23, Yamada 21 and Hirano 28. And this not only applies to them but to all those who fight against zombies, I can say that Humans still have a chance to survive in this world. While preparing food and chatting with the boys, the angels of heaven descend to gladden and reassure the souls of those who are in this apocalyptic world and bring them towards nirvana. The girls are finally shown wearing swimsuits... the knife I was holding to check the meat being cooked falls from my hands a few inches from my bare feet, but even if it stabbed my foot I would probably not notice it... "We can swim! ~ We can swim! ~" "Yes! ~" "Alice-chan and Iruka-chan, don''t run or you can slip ~" "" Yes, sensei ~ "" The two girls wear an equal white one-piece swimsuit with a pattern of small blue circles and a small embellishment skirt show themself. Yes, they are very adorable but what totally steals my attention is the blonde behind them two who warns them of running here... What Shisuka wore is a white bikini... the most notable distinction was that the lower part is divided into two braces, showing a little more meat on her hip, but the important thing was the upper part... I don''t know if it was designed to look that way or just simply, its size is too small for her to use, but this was not enough to cover the entire circumference of her large breasts, as the meat (every man¡¯s hope and dreams) seemed to overflow from the top. "Are you preparing the food, Alexander-kun?" "You''re such a hardworking boy Alexander" Yuriko-san and Haruna-san''s voice is heard and my eyes follow the source of the sound, so I have to swallow the saliva that my mouth generated from seeing Shisuka. Haruna wore a blue bikini which was quite normal. But being honest, with the curves of her body she did not need to show an overflow of sensuality, perhaps not wanting to look so simple she wore a sarong and a hat that highlighted her characteristic elegance. "M-mama¡­ that bikini isn''t a bit¡­" "Do you think looks bad on me, Takashi? Yuriko-san convinced me to use it" Haruna-san was wearing a one-piece swimsuit¡­ it should definitely be defined like that, and in fact comparing to what the other girls are wearing, the amount of cloth that covers her body is greater compared to other swimsuits. The problem is that sometimes using more cloth only makes it more remarkable and impressive, and her case was precisely that. Her swimsuit was purple, the general shape of this was an inverted triangle that began in the bust and ended in her crotch. It had a hole in the center that showed her neckline and stomach to the belly button, so more than a triangle, this created the shape of a "V". It also had a pair of laces wrapped around her waist, probably to make the fabric fit more tightly to the body... "It''s dangerous if you drop things with an edge, Alex-san" Saeko approaches me and bends down to pick up the knife that slipped from my hand... Her Bikini can only be described with one word... amazing! It was black and I also think that this is what others call micro bikini. The bottom simply exists to cover the essentials without using a centimeter of fabric more than necessary. And that meant that her buttocks were splendidly displayed. The upper part was more normal, covering her chest correctly. The only difference from the others was that the center part is joined with several interwoven laces between them. "...I-I don''t look good, Alex-san? Do you think it''s vulgar?" "No! You look great on it, sorry before I was too impressed to praise you Saekochan!" "Fufufu, it''s a bit embarrassing, but if you like it I''m glad to choose it" ¡°Are you just going to praise Saeko-san, Alex?" While talking with Saeko, other girls approach where we are, the one who talks between them is Kurisu who wore a red bikini with white edges. It was one of those kind with laces tied on the sides of the waist. And it really complements her red hair, making her look great. Next to her was Rei, Yuki, Mizusu and Niki, the first two wearing yellow and green bikinis respectively. The last two wore sky blue and orange one-piece swimsuits . "No, you all look great... look pretty impressive" "Well, if you say that I will have to forgive you" "T-thanks" "I''m glad you liked it, Alexander-san" "" Let''s not waste time and then swim! "" Although Kurisu tries to look like she''s still upset, I can see that she was starting to smile when she turned around so I wouldn''t see her. Rei was embarrassed when I praised them, she blushes and looks down at the floor... seeing her yellow swimsuit and remembering her underwear of the same color that she showed me in the car the last time, she seems to have a preference for that color. The one who speaks after Rei is Yuki who smiles broadly and begins to turn around so that I can see the swimsuit and her body¡¯s curves better. Then Mizusu and Niki who also seem happy, take my hand to go to the pool. But before we can advance, the voice of Yuriko-san in a loud tone is heard in the place. "Saya hurry and out of there, if don''t hurry you''ll miss all the fun!" "I hate you, mama!! Why do I have to wear this?!" Now that I realize, Saya had not appeared yet and looking at the place where her voice came from, she is still in the castle... a few seconds later of she finally shows up in the pool while she covers herself with a towel. "If you stay like this you won''t be able to swim in the pool" While Saya arrives at the pool Yuriko-san approaches her while talking "¡­I know, but¡­" Saya seems to have an internal debate about returning to the castle or taking off her towel. Then to help her to decide, as her mother, she takes the towel and snatches it leaving her exposed... "Hyaaa ~" Quickly I put my hand to my nose to press it, my blood had already risen to my head and for a moment, I thought that I would have a nosebleed when I saw her... I thought that only happened in animations, but receiving so much stimulation I think it¡¯s not hard for that to happen. Saya''s swimsuit... how I must describe it? It is not something as extreme as a rope that does not cover anything, but it is not very far from that either... but still, most of it was composed of a single rope except for the important areas of a woman, there is a cloth there to cover those parts very precisely that it seems almost like only a millimeter. Honestly, when compared to swimsuits like the part of the bottom of Saeko and the top of Shisuka, it''s not very different... but what makes it even more erotic than what the previous girls use, is the attitude and character that Saya shows. While the previous two don''t care much about wearing those clothes, Saya on the other hand constantly moves her hands without being able to decide which area to cover... or rather she didn''t have enough hands to cover the bottom, crotch or her two gifted breasts. On the other hand, Yuriko-san... You really are like a bird mother and not the pretty one that encourages her chicks to leave the nest. You are the one that kicks them out of the nest while saying "Learn to fly or die trying". "I hate you mom!!" Then Saya with no other alternative throws herself into the pool while yelling at her mother... for my part, I can only adore Yuriko-san even more. "Alexander, again! You are exhibiting in public!!" "Fufufu, you should thank me, Saya, it seems that this is your victory" "Eh? Oh¡­ well, I think this is inevitable. Don''t you think Matsushima? It''s the natural reaction of any boy" So that''s why I didn''t have a nosebleed... apparently not all the blood went to my head and went to my crotch making my member decide to tell everyone that he was also present in the pool party. "No! They are not doing it, right?" I follow Matsushima''s finger where she is pointing at, and I see Komuro, Yamada and Hirano... impossible! Impossible! I can understand that others can¡¯t notice it in Yamada, which is a sad case so we should not press him about that, but Komuro and Hirano... Damn Hirano, he''s a smart guy. He sat in a chair leaning forward with his hand on the chin imitating the pose of the thinker''s statue... but I know, the only thing in his head now is to focus on his arousal going down. The one that surprises me is Komuro, he stands as if nothing had happened, does he really have so much selfcontrol? "Leaving that aside, you Matsushima have very little presence, if you didn''t speak I wouldn''t have realized you were here... maybe you should wear a more daring swimsuit... no, that wouldn''t help much... maybe if you came naked you would have a more presence?" "Fuck you!!" Matsushima wearing a two-piece female sports swimsuit starts following me after I evade her first hit. I run in the direction of Haruna-san who went in the direction of one of the sunbathing chairs when the others talked. "Haruna-san! Matsushima is bothering me!" "Hmn?" When I get to where she is extending my arms, Haruna-san instinctively does the same, I stop my impulse a little and jump, so she supports me. "Matsushima-san, you shouldn''t be so hard on children" "No! He said I should come here undressed so someone would pay attention to me !!" "Matsushima-san, you are an adult and Alexander is a child, don''t take his words seriously" "... no child kills a man in cold blood... This will not stay like this Alexander, you will pay me later" Matsushima turns around and retires while muttering words of resentment against me, then Haruna-san tells me as if she is scolding a small child. "Alexander, you shouldn''t say those things, they can hurt other people''s feelings. Is that okay?" "¡­it''s okay" "Good boy... wait a bit, some of your swimsuits is hurting me, let it move a little" Curse!! I completely forgot that that part of me was upright!! While trying to find an excuse to stop her, I feel her delicate hands take my penis... "Here it is! Let me see if I can remove it..." "Kah!" "E-eh?" Haruna-san pulls my member several times with more force until I can''t stand it anymore a groan comes out of my mouth. Noticing my reaction, immediately stops what she is doing and in then we stare into each other''s eyes for a few seconds until she can no longer resist the silence so speaks. "A-Alexander ... do you have something in your swimsuit pockets?" "... no ... I''m sorry Haruna-san ... it got that way by itself ..." She seemed to want to deny the fact, so I try to find some explanation for the thing that she¡¯s continuing to hold in her hands, so she asks me. Since I didn''t want Haruna-san to feel uncomfortable when she stays with me later because of this, I use my last resort, I turn to the innocence of a child to answer her. "I-I see ... d-don''t worry this it''s not your fault, do you understand? B-but this is bad ... no, you didn''t do anything wrong, okay? It''s adult stuff... I just need to get you down, but it''s not because you don''t like me! It¡¯s for something else! " As we look each other in the eyes she begins to speak, but she is getting more and more nervous with a redder face. And I can even see that her pupils are starting to lose focus, immediately it seems that her ideas begin to cross each other until she just says the first that comes to her mind... now I feel a little bad about doing this to her. Slowly she lowers me to the ground until my feet touch the cement floor, then as she had bent down to do so perhaps because of the messy state of her mind that she was in, lost her balance and falling covering me. In the next second, all I knew was that a soft sensation was transmitted to my lips. I could instantly recognize for having experienced it several times and when I open my eyes, I confirm what I already expected and see Haruna-san staring at me while we are kissing. [Affection of Haruna + 10] Shit! In truth, today is my lucky day! ... As the opportunity had presented itself, I did not miss it. I put my hands around Haruna-san''s cheeks and put my tongue in her mouth. "Hmmn ~" As she is on me, her breasts are pressed against mine and also by the gravity, her saliva was constantly transmitted to my mouth making me swallow several times. At first, she seemed surprised, but when our two languages begin to caress each other her eyes that were open as plates gets closed and coordinate with my movements. "As a mother, I feel bad because you got ahead of my daughter Haruna... but as a friend, I am happy for you... although I also must say that I am a little surprised that you were behind someone who could be your own student" "E-eh?" Before we knew, there were a few people around us. Yuriko-san who spoke, makes Haruna-san pull part of our lips as if a lightning strike suddenly reaches her. Then her face that only retained a little blush from our actions reddens once more while desperately giving excuses. "N-no! I-it''s not what it seems!! We both were ... t-this is ... c-correct, I-I slipped on Alexander and this happened!!" "Wow! Mama and Alex-san were kissing!!" "Alexander, damn it! What were you doing to my mom?!!" "No, because of how things were, maybe you should ask what Haruna-san did to Alexander-san." The eldest son of Haruna-san claims me with great fury in his eyes while the youngest daughter is simply surprised at what happened. Then Niki who covered her mouth excited by the show, comments. "I-Iruka, Takashi ... calm down both ... t-this was just an accident" "Well, in an accident you don''t last 5 minutes kissing, you know? ... Alex, we''ll talk later about this. For now, since you wanted to play in the pool then let''s play" ¡°? F-five minutes!? ... w-well, that''s because we were both puzzled and did not know what to do" "Mmn? But it seemed to me that you two knew what to do, and you did it very passionately ~" It seems that Kurisu is angry again ... Why? !! Haruna-san has no husband, so she is available on the market. Also, Shisuka with a finger on her lips while smiling gives the final blow to Haruna-san. ¡°T-that''s... I feel dizzy, Nyu ~" Unable to withstand the shame and pressure she felt from everyone here who was staring at her, Haruna-san''s brain surrenders and she fades over my chest. "Mom!!" "Mommy!!" Seeing that, her children got worried, but calmed down quickly when they realized that she only lost consciousness. After laying her in a chair for sunbathing, everyone retires so that she does not feel pressured when wakes up. With the exception of her son and daughter who remained beside her worried and also me. "... Was it really just an accident?" "... Didn¡¯t your mother say it? She tripped over me and we ended up like this" When only I, Komuro, Iruka-chan and the fainted Haruna-san remain, the son continues to ask me repeatedly while he stares at me. As it would be bad to keep pushing his mother, I stick to her version. In a way it is the truth, everything started with an accident and also what we have done cannot be undone, so there is no hurry to speed things up. "That aside, I''m curious about something¡­ why didn''t you have a reaction when you saw all the girls in a swimsuit?" "T-that is... well, the truth is that since I''ve been somewhat depressed I haven''t been able to get that part of my body up for a few days" As Iruka-chan was by our side we both avoid using strong words to ask and answer between us, but we still managed to express ourselves well so we both understand fine. Even so, I didn''t expect it to be something like that... I don''t know how to respond to him, so I can only hold my hands together as if praying to a dead man while looking at his crotch and made a prayer. "I see... may you find happiness in your next reincarnation" "Damn, don''t play with that ... what happens if it really decides to die! I''m very worried about that, you know?" I continue chatting with Komuro for a while longer until Haruna-san started to wake up. She blushes when seeing me and it seems that she might faint again, so I give her space and went to play with the other girls. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! I finish to talk with an editor and we agreed that he will help me with the new chapter published in free page to read and also in the previous chapters, so I hope you can enjoy more the history. Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 19 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 80 Unforeseen (part 3) (POV Yuriko) When I see all the boys enter the pool to play, I turn to go to the place where my friend Haruna was. It may be fun to play with them for a while, but I honestly no longer have the energy to do so. I prefer to spend time lying on one of the chairs around the pool sunbathing. When I get to where Haruna is lying, I find her paying full attention in the pool ... or more precisely in the little boy who swam happily everywhere from one girl to another. It was Alexander-kun. Seeing her actions, I can''t stop the smile forming on my face. If she was just looking at him I wouldn''t think that there was anything weird about this, but seeing Haruna caress her lips over and over again, I know what she has in her mind right now. That''s why I can''t do anything but joke with her a little, so I sit in a sun chair next to Haruna and I talk to her. "What''s going on Haruna? Do you have so much fun watching the boys play?" I asked teasingly "E-eh? Yuriko? T-this ... yes! It seems that the boys have enough energy, I envy them a little. hehehe" Haruna acts in a surprised way when she hears me and then answered me and ended her words with a slightly nervous laugh. Wow, it seems she was more focused than I had thought... She didn''t even notice my presence until I spoke to her. She acts in a surprising way when hears me and then answers me and ends her words with a slightly nervous laugh. I know her well to understand that she is still somewhat alerted, but seeing her acting that way, it just makes me want to push at the place where it hurts the most. So I approach her a little and ask as I look her straight in the eyes. "Tell me Haruna... how does it feel to kiss a boy when you could be his mother?" Haruna''s eyes and mouth widen as she looks directly at me. Immediately she wanted to say something but her jaw moves a couple of times but can''t even articulate a word, not until her face was completely flushed. She then screams at me. "I-I told you Yuriko that that was an accident! It''s not what you think!" Fufufu that is a good reaction, her voice is so strong that it reaches those who played in the pool, which cause them to stop playing to look in this direction. But since I don¡¯t want Haruna to pass out again for having too many eyes on her, I wave my hand a little to tell them that nothing happened, and they return to what they did before. "Fufufu, you can believe that Haruna, but that little boy over there knows what he did" "A-Alexander is still a child, he does not understand much of these things ... he will probably forget it in a couple of days ..." ... This is more serious than I thought, it seems that she does not notice it, but when those words came out of her mouth her mood falls. As if what she¡¯s saying affects her a lot. Well, that''s not what worries me, I''ve had some time to know that child and that''s why I can be sure of several things. "Leaving the jokes aside, Haruna... you should not underestimate that child, Alexander. If you do, you will end up being eaten by him and you not knowing what happened" "E-eh? W-what are you saying Yuriko?! If I remember correctly he is 12 years old, I don''t even think he looks at the opposite sex right now." ¡­I can''t blame Haruna at all for not realizing it. Also, Alexander, who acts like a little boy by her side made her have that idea of him, but I¡¯m assured that she can''t be more wrong with the things that she says. "Haruna, look at the pool and tell me what you see" "Hmn?" While I tell Haruna that, I also look at the pool and at the boys who at the moment, seems to have formed two teams and played water polo with a ball and goals in which I don''t even know where they came from... probably from Alexander-kun, I guess. We watched them for a while and then Haruna answered my question as she continues staring at the pool ... or Alexander. "The boys seem to have fun swimming doesn''t he? I don''t understand Yuriko, what do you want me to see?" "Probably, if you don''t pay attention carefully you''ll only see boys playing in the pool. But Haruna, look at the teams that they formed, do you think it''s normal?" "Well... oh, it seems that one team has more members than another, Alexander''s team has less ... I don''t think that''s very fair, the other guys must be taking advantage of him" As she says, the teams do not have numerical equity. In one team are our children, Saya and Takashi-kun, also Hirano-kun, Yamada-kun, Kurisu-san, Busujima-san, Shizuka-san, Rei-san and Yuki- san. The other team consists of Alexander-kun, Matsushima-san, Asami-chan, Niki-chan and Mizusu-chan. ...this is a problem, Haruna is more innocent than I thought ... besides, no matter how much she denies it, she doesn''t realize that she only focuses on Alexander-kun? She can¡¯t be helped, let''s just clarify things a bit. "I assure you that Alexander is not someone who allows a person to mistreat him ... and surely those guys know that and have no guts to do it. So, I can say that it was he himself who formed those teams" "Hehehe, so Alexander is still a child who thinks he can fight against everyone" ...I just said that your son has no guts, and you only listen to the things Alexander did? Well, it doesn''t matter, let''s continue with the things I want to say. "No, he probably doesn''t care about the outcome of the game ... he did everything, with other purposes behind his actions. You may not believe it, but Alexander doesn''t do things without thinking, surely they are for other reasons. For the time I''ve had to interact with Alexander, I can say that those teams were made for the following reasons. First of all, he sends the girls who have a closer relationship with him to the opposing team, the reason is simple. Since they are from different teams, logically there will be physical interaction between them. Besides, for the opposite reason, he put the boys on the side of those girls, so they will not be able to have many opportunities to approach them. I also know that he has been trying to unite Asamichan and Hirano-kun, so he constantly sends her to cover him... Haruna, are you listening to me, why are you looking at me with those eyes? " "Yuriko... it seems that you pay too much attention to Alexander... I don''t know if Soichiro-san may find out what you think" "Damn! Haven''t you heard anything I told you?!!" Haaa! This is precisely why I always tried to annoy Haruna when we first met, she has always been someone who manages to get me out of my rhythm. The boys in the pool again stop, but this time it is because I am the one who raised my voice. I do the same action above and they resume the game. "Haruna, focus on the words that I told you... besides, why do you get jealous if you say that what happened with you and Alexander-kun was an accident?" "I-I''m not jealous! It''s just that the amount of attention you paid to him didn''t seem normal... B-besides I was listening to you, but that only makes Alexander an intelligent child, I see nothing wrong with that" When those in the pool stop paying attention to me and I return to my normal state after a couple of breaths, I make Haruna concentrate on what I said before... well, I may not be so calm since I also did not miss the opportunity to counterattack her. She gets nervous again, but it is a relief that she does not want to continue arguing and then changes the subject to our previous conversation. Seriously, I don''t know how she got jealous of me and doesn''t even see what''s going on in the pool... or is it because she forgives everything Alexander-kun does? "Haruna, watch Alexander play and tell me if you really believe that he is someone who is not interested in women?" With my words we both directed our eyes to the pool again. At that moment, Shisuka-san receives the ball from Takashi-kun and immediately, Alexander swims quickly to where she is and begins to try and take the ball... or that should be what he has to do. "Hyaaan ~ A-Alex-kun ... t-that''s not the ball ... Haun ~" Minutes later his team has the ball with Matsushima-san trying to go the other way, then Busujima-san decides to go take the ball away, but Alexander-kun crosses in her path. She tries to pass him, but then stops abruptly and they both stay still in the same place for a few minutes. As the chairs where I and Haruna are not far away, we manage to listen perfectly to their conversation. "A-Alex-san ... Ha ~ ... that''s not fair ... i-if you caress me that way during the game ... Mnn ~ ... I can''t swim well" "I have to prevent you from taking the ball from Matsushima, Saeko-chan" I can only see Busujima-san''s expression blush and bite her lower lip as if she could stand something while talking... but seeing that Alexander-kun''s hands are underwater, I can get an idea of what is happening. "Alex! y-you can''t hug me during the game... t-that''s against the rules" "You don''t want me to hug you, Kurisu?" "I-it''s not that... we''re playing right now" The game continues and this time it is Kurisu''s turn... but that is not all, something that surprises me minutes later is Rei-chan, when she has the ball, even when others were yelling at her to pass the ball to them as they are unmarked, she stays clinging to the ball and kept waiting for Alexander-kun to go to her... no matter how you look that, she wants him to approach her while knowing what would happen. Well, I expected things like this to happen when Alexander-kun asked us to come to the pool. My only disappointment is that my shy daughter chose to be the one who would cover the goal... we''ll have to talk again when this is over. "Well... it seems that Alexander is a very popular boy... maybe he is also a little curious with the girls" I give up, I wanted to do it smoothly so that Haruna won¡¯t be surprised too much, but even after seeing all this, she still looks at Alexander-kun as a child. I have no choice but to be even blunter. "Haruna, let me tell you something that you might not know. Do you see Kurisu-san, Busujima-san and Shizuka-san?" "Hmn? Yes, what about them?" Haruna asks with a confused look on her face "... well, the truth is that they are currently in a love relationship with Alexander-kun" "E-eh? a-a love relationship? ... I-I see ... but they are all older than him... so Alexander likes older girls" She was surprised by what I said. Haruna thinks silently for a few seconds and then she finally accepts it, but with depressed face. ... I thought she wouldn''t believe it or even deny it. But surprisingly, she quickly accepts it. I honestly wouldn''t be surprised if that child have already eaten them, but since I''m not sure I didn''t want to say it. She must have heard about all the rumors about him, so maybe that''s why she accepted it right away. Seeing her a little sad I wanted to cheer her up, but it seems that it would be unnecessary as she starts to smile after she finishes what she said. "... Doesn¡¯t it bother you that he has other girls?" Seeing her reaction, I can''t avoid asking her, so she looks up and putting her eyes on me and answers me. "In the camp, although it mainly occurs with the soldiers¡­ I have already seen many cases of polygamy... So that does not really surprise me too much" "...you''re right about that, but you seem to accept the fact that you like Alexander-kun?" "E-eh? N-no, t-that''s not what I meant ... I was just answering your question... besides, our age difference is very large" Knowing Alexander-kun, he will not stop trying to get into her heart. Looking at the girls who are next to him now. Kurisu-san, Busujima-san, Shizuka-san, Saya, Reichan, Yuki-chan... If you count them all now I must say that it¡¯s good they are few. Besides I''m not stupid and I know that that child even tried to make me fall for him... Seeing all the girls who have fallen in love with him, I may have to be careful and not play with him so much... it could be dangerous as I have seen the amount of charisma that he has. In this camp we started with 4 leaders, but now if you ask anyone who is the one that has the most respect and followers, some people will certainly say Alexander-kun. Many may start fearing him for all the extreme things he has done, but over time that fear will become admiration before they notice it. "I win!!" "No, we lost Alexander... also a tent was re-formed in your pants" "You don''t understand Matsushima, it''s not the result that matters but how you feel, and I feel like I''ve won a lot in this game... On the other hand, just stop staring at me, this must be from the excitement caused by the game¡± While I was in my thoughts, the boy group approaches us while Alexander-kun and Matsushima are talking... I can''t blame her for paying attention to that part of him... that''s certainly something impressive. I can see all the girls stealing glances occasionally... Saya will surely have a difficult first night with him in the future. Busujima-san goes to Alexander-kun while holding a towel. She then begins to dry his hair affectionately and then wraps it around his waist to prevent that part of him from sticking out too much... no doubt she is a very attentive girl, but unfortunately that only disguises the problem a little. "Are you feeling better, Haruna-san?" Alexander-kun asks. "Y-yes ... I-I''m fine, but thanks for worrying Alexander" While Busujima-san begins to make a ponytail on Alexander-kun''s scarlet hair,He asks Haruna who finds difficult to look at him. While speaking, he does not forget to run his eyes through my body and Haruna while licking his lips... Although I just decided to get away from him so that I would not be caught by his dangerous webs, just seeing his passionate eyes looking at me only makes me feel happy as a woman... This is also Soichiro''s fault, I love him but it would not be bad if he showed me his desire for me once in a while. I know it''s very difficult for Soichiro to do because of his character. I would not have complained about him if the world continued being the same, but now everything changed and many things are not as they used to be... Fufufu, if I saw someone else is the one doing that action, it would bother me a lot. The problem is that whenever Alexander-kun does those kind of things, it just makes me want to joke with him... So in response to his actions, I only wink at him smiling. "Well, I think the wild boar that we were cooking is ready while we were playing, why don''t we eat?" With his words we all nod, so he pulls out a large table and several chairs ... Alexander-kun''s ability to get things out of nothing and store them to make them disappear is something that impresses me every time he does it. The kids, Iruka-chan and Alice-chan go to his side asking him to repeat it... I''m a little embarrassed to think that I have the same idea as them. "... This is delicious" When I tasted the food I could only exclaim with admiration for its flavor. "Yes, Yuriko! I had never tasted anything like this!" Previously when Hirano-kun told me that Alexander-kun fed them with food from his world, I saw him at that time I complained to him for not inviting me, then I obtained some skewers. I thought about sharing them with Soichiro, but when I cooked them, before I realized it they had already disappeared from the plate and went into my stomach. Well, since he is not a great food lover I do not think he would complained anyway, but still, this boar has a better flavor that the skewers of before... With such good food, it doesn''t take long for it to run out altogether. Then with a full stomach, everyone spends the time talking to each other while digesting the eaten food. It is a pity that the good moment does not last long, Yoshioka-san rushes in and arrives at the table where we all were. "I really don''t know why I put those soldiers outside if they just let anyone enter here..." Seeing Yoshioka-san, Alexander-kun complains about that in low voice, but still audible to everyone here... so that''s why there were soldiers at each door, but I don''t think they dare to stop a camp leader, so you can''t blame them for that Alexander-kun. "Alexander-san, Yuriko-san, a big problem arose... Soichiro''s team was trapped in a horde of zombies inside the military headquarters that they went to. He contacted us asking for reinforcements and it seems that they are currently resisting against the horde... I don''t know how much longer they can resist¡± "Shit! Damn Soichiro!! You had to spoil my moment of happiness..." My heart quickened for every word that Yoshioka-san said. Alexander-kun punches the table with his fist while complaining loudly about what he heard... then everyone''s vision is focused on him, realizing that he said something that shouldn''t, cough and corrects himself. "Kohon, I mean, damn zombies... they really are a nuisance, but maybe Soichiro can work it out himself and we can continue playing in the pool, right?" "... I don''t think so, knowing Soichiro-san, he wouldn''t have contacted us if it really wasn''t necessary." I want to go and help Soichiro quickly, but if Alexander-kun is the one who goes I can almost completely ensure that the problem is solved. Allexander-kun has many things that he haven''t told us yet, like the way he created the wall of flames in our house. That is why, no matter what unforeseen things may happen, he might have the ability to solve them... the problem is that he doesn¡¯t seem motivated to do so... "Alexander-kun, if you help Soichiro then I''ll give you a reward for that, like-" "Everyone, you heard it! I want everyone in 5 minutes to be ready to go to the military headquarters in this city! We have to get that reward!! ... Kohon, I mean, we have to rescue Soichiro" Without needing to finish my sentence, Alexander-kun gets up from the table while giving instructions... although it is obvious that he does not care for Soichiro, it reassures me to see him so lively and it seems to be the same for everyone. The tense atmosphere that everyone should be feeling in this situation forgot to show itself and I only saw calm faces infected with the confidence of Alexander-kun. Soichiro, it is better that you come back safe because not having you by my side, I do not know how long I will be able to contain myself once the moments when I make fun of Alexander-kun ceases to be a simple game to have fun. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 19 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my patreon so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 81 The military barracks After receiving the news that Soichiro was trapped in the military barracks, with great pain in my heart I had to stop the party at the pool to go to help him. Curse! I wanted to apply bronzer to Yuriko-san and Haruna-san! ...and to the other girls too, but since I had my fun time in the pool with them, I wanted to concentrate on doing that to the sexy moms... well, I think I received a bad karma for those thoughts, as it would not be appropriate to have fun with the wife of another man while he is risking his life outside. When I finished putting on my leather armor and the others conclude preparing their weapons in addition to putting on their carbon tube suits, we go outside the castle and board the cars to leave. Haaa ... from being in a pool surrounded by girls in a swimsuit, I''m now heading to a place full of rotten zombies. In truth, one does not know the plan that life has. "...I hope my dad is fine" Saya who is close to me sighs with a slightly worried face. "Don''t worry Saya, your dad will surely be fine" I turn to Saya and encourage her while smiling. "Yes, thanks Alexander-san" Soichiro must be fine, how good my reward will be depends on that, so it''s better if he stays alive... I wonder what kind of reward Yuriko-san will give me... Seeing her smile when we were leaving, I can''t help but imagine several elaborate scenarios which could be possible. "Alex-san, you''re drooling" Saeko who also is next to me takes a handkerchief and cleans my mouth. This is not good, I must concentrate since we will deal with a zombie horde, it is not as if we are going camping. "Alex, you shouldn''t be fantasizing about the wife of a person who is having a hard time!... Besides, I don''t know what Yuriko-san was thinking telling you that, she''s a married woman!" Saeko tells me while smiling, "Haaa ... my mom surely wanted to motivate Alexander-san, that is her way of joking with the people she has confidence in... although there aren''t many people who fall into that category, so she rarely jokes" Kurisu scolds me and complains about Yuriko-san... maybe because the times we have been together now she now knows what I have in my head... that makes me happy and scared at the same time. Also, Saya please do not kill my poor fantasies, let them grow and develop happily and these may come true if I water them with my dreams and hopes. On the other hand, since Kurisu and Saya of them had not left MLDW recently, I thought it was a good opportunity for them to increase their level a bit. It is good that they did not make any complaints about coming with us. Saya joined, obviously because her father is involved in this and with Kurisu... She probably decided to take the day off and did not seem to care. I must say that Kurisu is really someone who is passionate about science. After giving her the blueprints, there were days that she concentrated so much on them that she does not even come to sleep in the presidential suite. Although that is a bit sad for me, it is good to see her being so serious about it. Miyamoto told me that, if it weren''t for her, the development of those blueprints would be 10 times slower. Saya also helped, but perhaps because of the age difference, she is less noticeable than Kurisu. After all, being two years younger means that she has two years less experience, and it also seems that her intelligence is inclined toward different aspects. But she''s still quite capable since she has also helped that department a lot. While I was thinking about those things, the cars are moving steadily towards the military headquarters. After more than an hour of driving, we got close enough to hear the echoes of the constant shots ringing throughout the area. After a few more minutes, we could only see groups of zombies after zombies in our vision... It has been a while since I saw so many of them gathered. The people defending the doors of the military base numbered between 5 and 10 while those rotten zombies numbered thousands... I also see zombies in the streets surrounding that area, surely there are more. "Contact Soichiro to see how things are on their side" "Okay... this is Alexander''s team, what is your situation in the base, over..." Yamada takes the intercom and asks, seconds later the voice of someone whom I don''t recognize is heard in the car. "It is good to hear that you have finally arrived... we were getting impatient. We are really exhausted and we also want to go home, so we would appreciate if you all made us a way to get out, over..." Surely it''s a man from Soichiro''s team which answers us. His tone is relieved when he speaks, it must be because of our arrival, and the situation doesn''t seem that desperate, so it should not be so bad on their side. "Ask if they found the things that they were looking for in the barracks or if it had already been looted" I tell Yamada. "Did you find the weapons in the barracks? over..." "We found rifles, bullets, military clothing, and other weapons, without them we likely would have been food for these zombies...Though it is a pity that the vehicles here seem to have broken down like most of those in the city, over..." Well, that''s good to hear, if not, with so many zombies I honestly would rather turn around and tell Yuriko-san that it was too late when we arrived... it''s too bad I wouldn''t get the reward, but in return, I could comfort her... But, Saya also came with us so that would not be possible at first. Aurora, do you think it''s possible for me to store military cars in my inter-dimensional storage? I''ve never tried it, but I don''t want to leave them here to rust. [Yes, you can Alexander. The limit of the size of a thing that you can store is the size of your domain. And the object must not be attached to other things, like what you have done so far] "Then we have to make a way to get in and out... we will test if Hirano''s invention works" "I-it''s not that I invented it ... it just occurred to me" Hirano is ashamed when I praise him as usual and Komuro also gives his opinion. "Isn''t it easier to just make a way for them to go out, Alexander?" I planned to do the same if Aurora had answered negatively about the space storage, and we would have done things as he suggests, but being able to take the cars is necessary, so I need enter the base. "We''ll take the military cars too, don''t worry, we won''t foolishly drag them with the other cars or something like that, I can store them just like with the other things" "I see... that''s a great help." "Prepare the machine guns of the TR-12!" I order loudly, and immediately Hirano climbs up the hatch, I can also see the men take their positions in the other two TR-12 vehicles that are next to us. After the men finish preparing for a few seconds, I scream again. "Fire" After shouting, the sound of firing machine guns resonated loudly, the bullets go through several zombies at once and even split them into pieces, causing a large number of limbs and bodies to fall on the ground. With an indication, I make the TR-12 move slowly in an arrow formation along the path of blood that the machine guns carved for us. Behind us, two cargo cars with two teams of men holding firearms or a steel sharp-edged weapon follow us, and behind them is a fire truck with a large water tank. While going through the path, two hoses sprinkles a lot of liquid on the sides of the streets, but it is not water that soaks the streets, it is diesel. We continue with the same procedure until we reached the doors of the barracks. Then two men throw two grenades on each side of us which would detonate in a few seconds. In the following moment the explosion tears apart several zombies. The road soaked with diesel burn in a straight line creating a wall of fire. It is a relief to do as this time, I did not have to spend about 50 thousand crystals... also when I asked Hirano why he used diesel instead of gasoline, he told me that because the second one was too volatile, it might create an explosion if we took too long to ignite it because of all the bullets flying around It is good that I did not try to do something like that for myself as I may end up setting myself on fire... although now that I think about it, my status says I am immune to fire... but honestly, I do not want to find out on what level of fire this immunity covers me. Besides, the girls are not immune, I would shoot myself in the head if any of them received a burn because of me. The barracks door opens, and the two teams of men get off. The first thing they do is remove the bodies of the stacked zombies that block the entrance with the help of those who are inside. "Protect the two teams and be attentive for any zombie that crosses the wall of fire! Snipers! Be ready in case an one evolved does the same. Those on the fire truck! Keep the fire on until we get out of here, everyone move! " "Yes, sir!" When I give orders to everyone on the TR-12s, my group got off the truck and walks past the gate of the military barracks. Inside, we see Soichiro walking quickly towards us. "I thought you would be with your group in the labs, Alexander" "Fortunately and unfortunately several incidents happened consecutively" "...well, I don''t know what happened but I''m glad you came to our rescue" Soichiro looks at me in a confused way and answers me, it is only logical that he does not understand what I mean. Fortunately I could spend an excellent time in the pool with the girls, but unfortunately I had to come to save his skin. "Since they have opened the way for us to leave we should do just that, the trucks are loaded with all the things we could gather, but it is a pity that we cannot take everything that is here." "I came here precisely for that, just show me the place where the military kept the good things and I''ll take care of the rest" "...I had forgotten your ability, okay, follow me and I''ll take you to the things that no longer fit in the trucks" Soichiro thinks for a moment, and after he remembers my ability, he speaks. I can''t blame him for not remembering it, I rarely form a team with him to go on expeditions. The reason is obviously because I would prefer to go with his wife if I''m going to join another group... Soichiro then begins to walk towards the barracks facilities, and I follow behind him. In a few minutes, we arrive in what the military seems to have used as a warehouses, the door looks like it had been forced to open it. The person that did that was surely one of Soichiro''s men, besides there were no zombie inside. Well, moving on, we only find bodies on the ground, and it also seems that they are responsible for this. But those thoughts are quickly pushed to the back of my brain from what I saw. Box after box with weapons, ammunition and other military things... was he really thinking of leaving all this? Shit, I''m glad that I came to avoid such idiocy. "Don''t look at me that way, we don''t have the same ability as you" Well, that''s true, they can only carry what they can load on the trucks. Without wasting any more time I approach the boxes and start to store them. After several minutes, the place was empty and I turn to Soichiro and ask him. "That''s all of it?" "Yes, perhaps because it''s a small base, this is the only place where they kept the equipment. Let''s go back and leave this place, my men are tired and so am I." "No, not yet. Take me also to the place where military vehicles are stored" "They are useless, we have already reviewed them" "I know, but they can be repaired" "That''s true but to get them out of here... don''t tell me you can store them too !?" With just seeing Soichiro''s surprised face and hearing raise his voice a little, it think it was worth the trip. I can count on one hand the number of times he broke his character... No, the weapons are still more important, this is only an additional bonus. "Then let''s not waste time and go there" After answering with a nod to his question, he enthusiastically shows me the way. We walk through several corridors and arrive at a large parking lot which is full of treasures... I can see 5 tanks. My evaluation indicates that they are called [Tank type 10], besides them were 8 troop trucks [Type 96]. Behind these are 10 armored vehicles with the name [Komatsu LAV], and even further at the back there are a good number of Jeeps mounted with machine guns. Seeing this felt that I had drawn the lottery, but then my eyes twitched to observe something else... My attention is completely taken by three military helicopters parked in the barracks helipad, they are named [Bell AH-1 Cobra]... I had hit the jackpot... now we just need to find pilots for these machines... of course, in addition to repairing them and all the other vehicles. But once I finished the mission of killing the zombie leader the system unlock the purchase of electronic components. So these will be much easier to restore, in addition to the expense of repairing them does not compare to having to buy all of them. After recovering from the momentary stun caused by witnessing everything in the parking lot, I began to walk quickly through the vehicles using my domain. Immediately keeping them in my inventory one by one, it did not take long to complete this task. I return happily together with Soichiro on the way we had taken to get here. "We have finished doing what we need here, everyone! Get ready to leave immediately!" "You heard it, we''re going home to rest !!" "Wooh!" When I got to where the others were, I immediately inform everyone to start preparing to leave ... the diesel from the fire truck is not infinite and I also don''t want to meet another unforeseen event for this day. Seeing all the bodies that the machine guns left scattered on the street, I cannot help thinking that it would be a shame not to pick them up. So, while the cars move along the bloody road, I decide to walk behind them to collect all these, as both sides are blocked with flames, there is not much risk in doing this. But even so, Saeko, Soichiro, Kurisu and Hirano decide to accompany me on my walk, and I also make Scythe go with us. Having them watch my surroundings, I calmly concentrate on storing the bodies. When we reach the end of the bloody road, we all get inside our vehicles and then leave to go to our camp at normal speed. I can''t wait to count all the things we got on this trip, it will undoubtedly be the biggest loot we''ve got so far. Our return trip goes smoothly and then in just over an hour, the vehicles pass through the doors of MLDW. At the entrance of the castle, we find Yuriko-san who, while seeing us all return she shows a smile, we go to where she is and then she speaks. "I''m so glad you''re well Soichiro" "Yes, this time we got into some problems but it''s good that Alexander was there to rescue us, that way we got more than we had thought in the first instance." "Haaa, can''t you be a little more emotional Soichiro? I was worried about you, you know?" "... I''m sorry I made you worry, Yuriko" "Well, that doesn''t matter, what matters is that you returned safely... thank you Alexander-kun for helping Soichiro" "¡­it''s okay" I wanted to demand my payment right now, but seeing the environment, It didn''t seem like the best time to do it¡­ besides, I think it would be better if her husband wasn''t there when I did. "Oh, Shizuka! Good thing you''re here! Come on, we''re doing your training today!" "E-eh? A-Alex-kun? I thought you said we''d take the day off ~" "Yes ... but I change my mind, we will retake it, come on" "Eeeh ?! N-no, I don''t want to kill zombies!" Seeing Shizuka suddenly appear from inside the castle, I thought that if I can''t get a good moment from Yuriko-san, I''ll get it from her. That is why I immediately speak to her, but she doesn''t seem to want to do it... Then when I saw those wet eyes begging, my heart softens, but before I speak to tell her that is fine, and she can rest today, Saeko intervenes. "Come on Shizuka-san, this is for your sake" "O-Okay Busujima-san, but don''t pull so hard on me... I fall down!" Well, it seems that in the end I will be able to see Shizuka''s breasts sway, hoping to witness that great show, I walk behind them to go in the direction of the zombie farm, leaving behind the Takagi couple who kept talking. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 21 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 82 The Laboratory The day after going to the military base, my group embarks on a trip to a famous laboratory which had its facilities on the center of the city. Because of several setbacks, we had to postpone going towards this one until now. In addition, because no one knew which equipments the biological research team needs in order to try and replicate the antidote, I let Shizuka accompany us for that purpose. Although I originally planned on taking her with us. I feel much safer seeing the number 22 above Shizuka''s head, but still, I do not plan to let her walk alone around the place, since she cannot avoid being clumsy at times. As most of the other groups move around the city, the number of zombies had been greatly reduced. So the risk will be lower when entering the center of the city. I hope we wouldn''t'' get trapped in the middle of a horde as what happened to Soichiro''s team yesterday... Also, I feel uncomfortable going into a laboratory... This must be due to me playing too many zombie games with those scenarios in my previous world. "Are we close to the laboratory facilities, Shizuka-san?" "Mmm ... if I remember correctly, it should be close to this area" When we get closer to our destination, Yamada who was driving the TR-12 asks for more specific instructions to be able to go directly into the laboratory, but it is a pity that Shizuka doesn''t seem to remember well the place where it is. "It doesn''t matter, let''s take a little look around. It helps us assess how much risk there is in here " The vehicles make their way by rolling a few zombies that block the road and also hitting some cars that were stranded in the streets. This is not much of a problem for us as we are using an armored car, although there may be some scratches and dents, these vehicles moves aside everything that we come across with. The only problem we have to avoid is when there are too many obstacles, be it zombies or vehicles, if that happens we would have to look for other roads. Oh, how I wish the tanks could have been repaired right away, it would be very exciting to crush everything in our path... or with the helicopter, we would just get in and out quickly without worrying about the streets. The only relief I have is that, with the increase in the population of MLDW, the number of mechanics at our disposal is greater. At this time they must be evaluating all the vehicles to see which parts are damaged and also making an inventory of what they need, as I can buy them the parts in the system. That is as for the vehicular parts, the weapons of these vehicles is another problem, but it is a relief that the weapons otaku of our group assured me that he could make them work after giving him manuals and plans that I obtained from the system for each weapon. For that reason, Hirano could not accompany us to the laboratories, so I instead ask Kurisu to take a break from her work to accompany us. Hirano is one of the people who has killed many zombies, his level has grown quite a lot, even reaching Saeko and also breaking his third limit. From what I have observed, the growth of status seem to greatly influence the development skills, and even if both are on the same level or even with Hirano being a little higher, I don''t think he can defeat Saeko in physical combat. I noticed this when the soldiers exceeded the first limit, as many of them did not have physical development skills, their strength, endurance, and agility did not change much from what they were previously. The only good thing is that they have been gaining development skills over time, perhaps when they level up again their physical growth is even more noticeable. [You are not mistaken in your way of thought, Alexander. When breaking a limit, each person improves in the aspects they stand out the most, and the others remains almost the same. But thinking that people could only get stronger physically by leveling is a wrong train of thought. This is because you were comparing them to your growth, your physique is not normal and it is much superior than an ordinary person, just don''t forget the things that I mentioned. When you break a limit, your statistics grow very equally. In fact, if it wasn''t for this, the E1 zombie that bit you during your time at the police station, would not only just mark your leg with its teeth. If it was another person, a good piece of meat would be torn from their leg. As your defense has also been promoted your body''s tenacity has also increased and for that reason you avoided that kind of situation. Although you cannot be compared with some beasts specialized in defense. ] ... I had forgotten that my body was different from the others, but Aurora please do not mention what happened at the police station, just remembering that zombie''s teeth near to my crotch gives me chills all over my body. But then that explains why the progress of the soldiers is so minimal, that is also the case with Shizuka, although she broke past two limits, her resistance has not grown enough and she continues to run out of stamina after half an hour of exercise... I thought it was because she has two big extra weights to carry, unlike the rest of the people, but analyzing it again, that makes no sense since she must be used to them. "What''s going on Alex-kun? ~" Shizuka noticed that I had my eyes on her, she then asks me. "It''s nothing, I was just thinking about some things. But you should be looking through the windows of the car to see if you recognize the road to the laboratories. " "Yes ~ but since I only came to the laboratory a couple of times, I don''t remember it well ~" When I answer, I remembered that she should be the one trying to recognize the path, but instead, she hummed happily, so I also had to remind her of the work that she has to do. After driving through several streets, Shizuka''s memory seemed to make a click with something, and then she remembered the road. Following her instructions for a few more minutes we arrived at our destination, it was a great construct with a good number of zombies wandering around inside and outside. As with the routine in our expeditions, we quickly got out of our vehicle as we passed the entrance fence and the same is done by the team of men that I brought with me in the cargo truck. Only this time when some men were heading towards the entrance to block the constant passage of zombies from the streets, I stop them when they were heading there. "Wait, I''ll take care of the entrance, you just eliminate the zombies in the parking lot" Without asking for any other explanation they turn around and go with the rest to help. Along with Scythe, I go to the entrance, drawing my guns and killing any zombie that comes into my sight. I have to use my guns because if I don''t, Scythe will split them into pieces before I can even kill one with my sword. Upon reaching the streets I see a large number of zombies slowly walking towards us... well, not everyone was slow, there were also several evolved running. Seeing this, instead of feeling the pressure of being widely outnumbered, a smile is drawn on my face. No, I don''t consider myself a maniac who always wants to fight if you''re thinking that. My smile is because I only see all these zombies as bags of fertilizer running here, as if they want to be used. "Go, Venus. You can give yourself a feast with them all" From my storage I take my poke-ball and throw it a few meters away from me, then a bright light appears for a few seconds and when it disappears a small green area in this gray place seems to have grown from out of nowhere. Before coming here I thought that it wouldn''t be strange if our team is caught in the same situation as Soichiro. So I decided to bring my Venus when we came here. Without a doubt, she can be the best wall to stop a large number of zombies. "Venus, don''t attack humans and Scythe stay with your sister and help her if the number of zombies she can digest increases too much " "Shaaa!" "Scy-the ... Ta-ke ca-re ... Sis-ter" I stroke Scythe who is by my side and one of the mouths of the Venus that approaches me. I can see the other parts of the plant wasting no time in attacking the zombies with their vines, mouths, shooting needles and spitting pollen. This pair of sisters can surely take care of a few thousand zombies since one is practically an insatiable devourer and the other is a walking crusher. After seeing that things are going as planned, I turn around to kill some zombies in the parking lot. Although the abilities of the soldiers haven''t improved drastically, their experience gained by killing zombies is not in vain. Having the entrance blocked, the soldiers, along with my team did not take long to take care of all the zombies surrounding the outside of the building. "Is there a casualty on the team?" "No, sir. Only a couple of wounded who were bitten, but nothing serious. " "Good job, someone gave them the basic treatment for now and also put together the group of bodies in one place to when we go out of here I can take them. After you''re finished you can go and help my pets to monitor the entrance. If we find what we are looking for, the number of antidotes in our hands will increase and the casualties will be decreased." "Understood!" When I tell that to them, the soldiers who are next to me are quite encouraged from the news. They have all become more skilled in killing zombies and the number of wounded in each expedition has been reduced by a good percentage. Usually, there are injuries or casualties only when E1 or E2 appears and take them by surprise, but with the increasing the number of snipers, we can control this. The only regrettable thing is that these rifles had to come out of my pocket, but with the camping tent working very well, I still have more profits than costs. If the number of antidotes increase to the point of making it possible for every soldier to have one, the probabilities of survival will increase even more for the soldiers. Knowing that, they can only be cheerful when they hear it. "Shizuka, you can go down, we will now enter the laboratory" "O-Ok ~!" Shizuka who stayed on the TR-12 opens the door and runs down to where I am with her breasts swinging from right to left... after the show stops when she stands next to us, we move into the building. It may be ideal to leave Shizuka outside while we clean the interior, but since it is not good to remain in the same place, it is better to get what we want and then get out of here. "Shizuka, do not separate with me and remain by my side, Kurisu, do not forget to check the ceilings when we enter. Open the flashlights of your weapons, be careful and do not be careless " "Yes ~" "Okay Alex, leave it to me" The two girls to whom I speak answer. The others nod to my words and prepared their weapons to open the flashlights subject to the special attachment that they had previously installed. As laboratories are designed to insulate the interior from the outside, the sunlight that illuminated the facilities were generally very scarce. It is good that we have arranged our equipment in advance for this. With everything prepared, we move through the entrance doors. The place was dark as expected, but because of the various flashlights of our weapons, this is not a great impediment. We quickly kill any zombies we discover walking inside, and in order to make exploring much easier, we also look for something that tells us how the place is mapped. When we arrived at somewhere which was marked with the name of management, we found a sketch of the building. Analyzing it, we discover our first obstacle... this building was a single-level construct, but with 5 floors in the underground. "It seems that it is necessary to use the elevators in order to go underground¡­ we will have to look for the generators to make them work" "I think I saw them while we were coming here ..." It is as Kurisu says, if we want to go down to get the equipment and materials, we will have to use the elevators. It seems that this was a safety system used by the laboratory to control the entry and exit of personnel. Without further choice, we return along the path where Komuro told us that he saw the generators to check and see if we can still activate them. "Haaa, I don''t like buildings like this one" " But it is necessary for the facilities to be this way, Alex-kun. This laboratory also works for pharmaceuticals so there are very dangerous diseases inside. That is why it is important that this place is sufficiently isolated, it would be a disaster if these diseases got out of the building. " When I complain about the place because more and more of it resembles the scenery of a game to me. Shisuka tells me why the laboratory is such and I understand it, but even so, I still retort her. "I doubt that these diseases can cause a major disaster than what is already out there worldwide" "Mmm ~ I think that''s true too" While we were talking, we arrived at the generators, Kurisu and Komuro immediately tried to activate them, seeing him helping there, I can''t help asking him out of curiosity. "Do you understand any of these machines, Komuro?" "Hmn? Oh, this is because my mother forced me to read one of the survival books created for the school in camp. " So also they include these things in school? It is good to see that the men I put in charge took the creation of the materials very seriously in order for the children to learn. "Ready! Komuro-kun, try to turn it on. " "Its fine, Kurisu-san" After checking, and a few small adjustments. Komuro lowers the lever after the indication of Kurisu, in the next second the generator motor is heard and the lights begin to flash until they stabilize completely. "Good job Kurisu¡­ don''t tell me that you also want me to praise you for holding a flashlight and lowering a lever Komuro? Stop wasting time and let''s continue " At first, I thought he was going to help Kurisu, but all the time he just held the flashlight for her to check the generator. I wouldn''t have said anything about that, but when the light went on and I praised Kurisu, who answers me with a smile, he immediately inflated his chest with pride as if they had the same credit. Hearing the discreet giggle of Niki and Mizusu and the laugh of Yuki who does not forget to make fun of Komuro, we go to the elevator. We arrive in front of the elevator and press the button to go down. After waiting for a few seconds, the doors open. "Yuki, Misuzu and Niki you wait here... if the generator fails... obviously because it is an antiquity and not because Kurisu could not repair it, we will need you to try to turn it on or seek help with others, I do not want to stay locked in there " When we were about to enter I think for a moment on what would happen if the generator shuts down, that''s why I suggested for us to separate. But with my words, Kurisu turns to me, looking a little annoyed thinking that I do not trust her, so I quickly explain my decision a little. "It''s okay Alexander-san" "Everyone be careful down there" "If things get bad in that place, leave the couple, "men in love" as bait while you escape, Alex-san" "Okay" "Hey! We are listening you know! " Finishing our slight joke, I press the button to go down and the elevator starts up... although most interpret it as a joke, I could see it in Yuki''s eyes that she wasn''t kidding with it. At other times, maybe I would do what she says if things got very difficult, unfortunately now I can''t... Honestly, it''s not because I have softened but because one of those two is Haruna-san''s son, and I don''t want to see her sad. "Everyone, get ready for when the elevator doors open, Shisuka and Kurisu, follow the same instructions I told you when we entered the laboratory" With a serious face, I speak so that everyone concentrates. In the games from my world, usually when you open a door to reach an important place, a zombie comes out attacking you immediately. If this world follows the same pattern, what will we find once the elevator doors reopen will surely not be pleasant. Curse! Why do people have to put weird songs in the elevators? This is making me more nervous. Perhaps because of the pressure, the time it takes to arrive seems quite longer than usual, but then a bell is heard and the doors start to open... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 23 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 83 Laboratory (Part 2) When the elevator doors opened, the things we see are not what we expected... I thought we would find white walls and floor that are completely stained red with blood and also a great mess made by people in a panic on the facilities. But there were no zombies or investigators'' bodies on the floor of the place, there wasn¡¯t even the pungent smell of rot and blood that would usually fill our nostrils in enclosed places like this. The air here was quite clean and pleasant, as if this place had not been affected by the apocalypse. For that reason we remained inside the elevator. Bewildered with the things we witnessed, we remained in that state for several seconds until the sound of footsteps is heard coming from one of the hallways of the place. We all prepared our weapons, waiting for whatever comes to make its appearance. We didn''t wait long until a man and a woman wearing white coats arrive in front of us, but when they see us aiming our weapons at them, it is now them who are paralyzed. "Lower your weapons... if they come walking quietly here, it means that things inside the laboratory are not as bad as we expected" That is the only conclusion I came up with upon seeing the state of the laboratory. After listening to me, my group nods and lowers their weapons. The couple who watched us carefully finally relax and then speaks. "W-who are you?" "They don''t look like cops or soldiers..." "First tell me the situation here in the laboratory... then we will explain what happened outside" They ask our identity but since I want to know the situation here before anything else, I speak demanding that they tell me the information that matters to me. "The situation of the laboratory is good, or at least it is for this level as we have no way of knowing how the others are... We survived using the provisions placed on each level prepared by the company in case of emergency, but we were beginning to worry because they were only supposed to last a little over a month... if you didn''t come we would be in a lot of trouble" "You mean there are people trapped at each level of this lab all this time?" "That''s right, the biohazard safeguard system activated, completely locking down the whole facility... In the beginning we were worried, but eventually we concluded that perhaps the leak has not reached this level and was contained in the levels further down because not one of us was affected all this time. Then we just started waiting for the security protocols to be implemented and others would soon come to save us, but the days went by and nothing happened... exactly what happened? " The woman takes the initiative to explain to me, the man seems to be someone proud and does not like my attitude much... haaa, I don''t know if they are lucky or unfortunate people... well, seeing that they are alive and well without any clue as to what is happening to the world, they are probably one of the first. The others in my group also look surprised because for them, the apocalypse didn''t happen or they didn''t witness it¡­ unfortunately, now it''s our turn to tell them that the world has changed and it''s not the same they used to know. "Well, how I should explain this in the best possible way ... the thing is¡­ the alarms of the laboratory which activated probably has nothing to do with the things that are inside here. What it detected came from outside, although maybe you should be grateful since you all lived normally as if nothing had happened¡­ out of here... The situation outside is¡­ describing it in a few words¡­ The world you used to know was screwed up... almost nothing is as it used to be" "E-eh?" " W-what are you talking about, girl? " "Alex-san... maybe you should have more tact when you say it, or you should explain them better" The two people didn¡¯t seem to understand what I said, I do not think it is my fault Saeko, I think I explained it very well ¡­ maybe they would understand it better when they see it for themselves. "First, he is a man and it really bothers him that others are treating him as a girl, so avoid doing it as I am not responsible for what might happen to you. And second, completing the words he said. The world was affected by a virus or something that turned people into something you usually only see in movies... zombies. These have the same qualities as the ones normally shown on fictional works. They try to go after living beings and only stop moving after someone damages their brains. The epidemic was worldwide and probably more than 90% of the population is infected... now there are only small groups of survivors trying to continue living in this world. We are one of these groups and we are also the largest survivor camp in the surroundings of this city. I regret to say that the reason we came here is not to save you all, we came to get the equipment of this laboratory for some things" "She is right ~ The world outside now is a very dangerous place ~" Kurisu, tells the duo who were stunned by my words, a more detailed explanation of what is happening outside this laboratory... see, it is the same as I said, only spending more saliva... I may have directed a strong gaze at the man for his words, but it''s not as if I killed him for that... maybe if he keeps bothering me I would leave only him inside here once we depart from here. " Hyaaa~" Since it seems that they only ignore Shisuka who tries to warn them, I try comforting her so at the same time I can appease my bad mood by caressing her outstanding buttocks. She is surprised to feel my hand suddenly, but when she saw that it is me, she could only bite the index finger of her right hand to block her groans. ...as I was eagerly waiting for my reward from Yuriko-san and I still haven¡¯t received it yet, maybe my blood excitement is slightly above normal. "Y-you¡¯re kidding right?" "What nonsense are you saying? How could the world¡¯s situation become that way? " "Unfortunately it is not a joke, how could you explain that people like us are armed? When we leave, you can check everything we said, but for now, we will collect the things we came to this place for" I look directly at the woman and tell her, as for the man I just decided to ignore him... it''s not because of what he said, I just don''t like him. Also, I was beginning to feel a bit claustrophobic for staying in an elevator and it was also a nuisance to talk while the elevator doors keeps closing and Saeko had to use her sword to keep it open. That''s why I leave the elevator, separating my hand from Shisuka''s butt and the others follow me immediately, then I walk straight to where the scientists are and ask. "Where are the equipments and materials of this laboratory? We need them, so I would appreciate if you could show us the way" "You cannot take things from this company, this is a crime! I will inform the corresponding authorities about this, so it is better that you cease those rude thoughts" I do not pay attention to the guy who doesn¡¯t seems to believe one word of what I and Kurisu said. I do not blame him much for that because if I was the one in his place, I would also have difficulty believing all the words we said ... but even so, he continues to be a nuisance. But it is a relief that when I put my eyes on the woman, she looks at me for a few seconds and answered me with a nod. "... I will guide you to the things you want, although each level of the laboratory has its own corresponding warehouses and equipment. I don''t know if what you are looking for is here, so perhaps you should also go to the other levels. In the first three levels, we¡¯re responsible for creating polymeric compounds, alloys and other things for the manufacture of various objects. The last two levels are from the pharmaceutical unit, the 4th level only investigated common pathogens and things like that, the 5th worked with highly risky things. " "Kana, what are you doing revealing that information to strangers! They may have come to rob the company!!" "Komuro, reassure that guy, it''s a nuisance having him screaming all the time... so your name is Kana, well, show us the way to the warehouse, for the next levels I will look for someone from those places to do the same" "Old man, you better calm down... seriously you don''t want to see him upset. If that happens things can end up very bad for you, so I advise you to keep quiet" After giving the instructions to Kana, she begins to direct us to the place I asked for, while we do see more people who are probably workers here, they get a little scared upon seeing that we¡¯re armed, but perceiving that we had no plans to harm them, they calmed down a bit. Upon arriving at the warehouse there are things in boxes and jars, I take a quick look but since there were many things that I could not even pronounce, I decided to take everything and leave nothing. They may be useful in some way and if not, the space available to me in my dimensional storage is definitely not small. "E-eh? W-why did things disappear? " "It''s amazing, right? ~ It''s something that only Alex-kun can do ~!" "You can understand that later... or you will just get used to it, so don''t worry about it." Shisuka proudly inflates her chest while answering Kana''s question, then Kurisu she spoke to add more information, but unfortunately the result didn¡¯t change seeing Kana just as confused. We left the warehouse and I also take any equipment that seems useful in these facilities. Some needed Saeko to cut some parts with her sword in order for me to be able to store them, I''m glad her sword has a high enough range to allow that. "Well Kana, we will now go to the other levels. I need you to gather everyone who is in this lab and we will get them out of here ... I won''t force them to join us, but I think it''s the best option they have. Well, they would probably understand it better when you see the outside" After cleaning this level of anything that is useful we move back to the elevator to go down to the other levels. While we are moving I ask Kana to carry out a task, when they see everything outside according to their decision we will take them with us or let them go their own way. "I-it''s fine" The next 3 levels happen to have similar things as in the first, without any complications we also take the things from these labs, and in the same way, I found someone to gather all the people to take them out. I am honestly a little surprised at all of them... spending almost a month locked in this place. Keeping their sanity shouldn''t be easy... or they may be used to it, I don''t know, but for me it seems incredible. I can hardly stand staying in the same place for a long time... the only exception is when there are girls there, so maybe I can stay locked up with them for a whole week. "I really don''t want to go to that level... is it necessary to do it?" "They said in the 5th level, there are the last equipment that we need, Alex-kun~" I stare at the elevator to go down to the 5th level... I don''t want to go to a place where there are dangerous diseases, but unfortunately some of the equipment that Shisuka needs is in that place. "Well, let''s get in and out as fast as we can" "Sounds right to me" "Yes" After Saeko and Kurisu''s answer, we enter the elevator again and then I press the button to go down to the 5th level. Following my words we enter and leave as fast as we can, it is good that the system does not detect any deadly virus or bacteria in the atmosphere. Also, perhaps because it is a very risky job, individuals at this level were only a dozen. We take the things we need and the people in this place and we immediately leave the premises returning to the 4th level. Since all people of the 5 levels do not fit in the elevator, we take them floor by floor until after several trips we all arrive with Yuki, Niki and Misuzu. "Well ... didn''t you find too many people?" "But it''s good that they all survived since these people can be relatives of someone in the camp" "Yes, but I think it will be a problem to transport them all" "... Yamada, go and report that we found a large number of survivors and we need to transport them to the base" Listening to the words of the three, I also realize the problem, all the staff of these laboratories was more than 500 people after all... without any alternative, I ask Yamada to contact the base to ask for a team to bring more cargo trucks to be able to transport them. When I saw Yamada walking to the exit of the laboratory I prayed that Yuriko-san will be the one that comes here rather than Soichiro since I can take the opportunity to demand my reward from her... but of course, that depends if I can distract Kurisu with something else. "Do not make much a fuss when we go out since that is very dangerous... it may be difficult, but try to keep calm" After warning them, we started walking to leave the laboratory facilities... even knowing that perhaps it is impossible, it is worth doing it. After walking a few steps, the appearance of a zombie body that we eliminated when entering here made them quickly forget my words. "Kyaaa !! ~" "A-a dead person !!" "T-they killed someone !!" "Silence!!" We had to stop to reassure the crowd and after a couple of minutes, we continue to leave the laboratory. Then everyone finally witness what the outside looks like... if you think about it, it is surprising how much the cities deteriorate without the presence of humans who maintain them. "I-It was true... the world has totally changed..." "N-no, it can''t be ..." "My family! What happened to my family !!" "I-I have to go to my house ... I have to look for my wife and children!!" Seeing the soldiers collecting zombie bodies to gather them in one place, the streets where my Venus is, and also beyond where the zombies walk between the stopped cars and abandoned buildings. The people of the laboratory begin to go through what every survivor of this world have experienced before. "This is the world now so get used to it. The more quickly you can, the better it will be for you if do so... As for those who feel concern about their relatives, I can only say that if you are lucky you¡¯ll find them in a camp of survivors that are scattered around the city, but most likely, they¡¯re already dead. I cannot deny that some are still alive, but the possibility of that is very low... yet for those who want to go and try to find them I will not stop you, I will only tell you that you will surely die before even moving through some streets. There are zombies out there everywhere, your screams and pleas will not make them stop sinking their teeth in your flesh. I advise you to come with us, there, you will have more chances to survive. And maybe, just maybe, you could find your loved ones in the population of our camp or in the future you might find them within the people we rescue every day" When I start talking, people continue to be upset, looking for answers to their questions, but then, they start listening to me carefully. Later, tears and cries echo in the parking lot of the laboratory. "P-please you should take me to my house... if my family died I need to see it myself!" "I also!!" "Stop! Do you see these people with weapons? They also have the same problem as you, but unfortunately, we cannot go through house by house looking for people... the population in our camp exceeds 4 thousand people, so looking for someone by the request of each one of them is impossible. Besides, every expedition that we do is a great risk and it is not as simple as driving through the streets" Before I can say anything, Saeko speaks for me, I simply assent to her words confirming them. Then many of the people who approached, asking for the same thing lower their discouraged heads or collapse on the ground while they cry. It had been a while since going through such a situation. Most people had become used to this or only concentrated on living each day. It is a pity that this kind of atmosphere makes many remember their own problems and then they get these depressing emotions, so to change this a little, I decide to change the subject by speaking. "All those who want to come with us must prepare themselves with the things they want to take with them. In the camp, the others here will indicate the way in which how people would now live in this world. For those who insist on leaving to look for their relatives, I only can wish you good luck... The soldiers and those of my team focus on protecting the surroundings until the other team arrives. We are in the center of the city so do not slack off, a horde of zombies can form very quickly. " After speaking, I took Shisuka¡¯s hand and walked to a TR-12, while reinforcements arrive, I plan to rest on my human pillow to improve my state of mind. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 84 Karmic Retribution Reclining and pressing my head against Shisuka''s big breasts is really a heavenly position. This is one of the habits I developed in order to achieve mental peace and serenity, but unfortunately my moment of tranquility is interrupted by a message that I receive through the tamer''s bond with my plant. " Hmn? Is there something wrong Alex-kun? " Shisuka, noticing that something strange was happening when I stopped swinging myself in her breasts, asks me. I must say that maybe they grew to this size because of her big heart inside, she doesn''t seem to care what I do, and just simply allows my actions without complaining while she smiles and hums some song that I don''t know while wrapping me with her arms. "¡­ My plant complained to me that someone is attacking it and cannot defend itself because of the previous orders I gave it" I get up from my luxurious chair and look at the entrance where I left my plant with Scythe... my previous order was that everything could be eaten but humans, so it must be someone who is attacking it. The soldiers know that it is my pet so I can rule them out, the ones who are doing this must be some group of survivors that is moving through this area... "Did something happen, Alex-san?" Saeko and Kurisu, who was outside watching the surroundings while waiting for the other team to arrive comes to my side and asks me, then I tell them the same information that I gave to Shisuka. Then, the three of us started walking towards the entrance to investigate what it happens leaving Shisuka in the car. When I arrive at the place, one of the vines strokes my cheek as if demanding that I do something, so I look at some soldiers around and immediately give orders to solve this situation while I also transmit a message to the Venus through our link in order to prevent its loyalty from descending for not paying attention to it. "Someone is attacking my plant, hurry and stop those fools... take them here so I could talk with them, they might know other survivor camps in the area where we can go to and also pick them up" "Yes sir" After my words, a group of men begin to move immediately, first I thought about sending Scythe, but she might ended up killing them if she saw that they are hurting her beloved younger sister. A few minutes later, the soldiers are now dragging three men who are complaining... when I see them I can''t help but frown, they look really bad, as if they hadn''t bathed since the apocalypse began, but that''s not what surprises me since that is not something very rare in this world today. What baffles me a little is their auras... they were black, but they also had shades of a purple hue, which indicates madness... "Sir, we have brought them as you asked, what do we do with them?" "Let me go! Who are you?!" "Yes! Why they didn''t let us cut some vegetables¡­ I thought we could make a delicious broth tonight " "If these plants are yours we didn''t know. We won''t cut them anymore, so let us go" " As one of you says, this plant is mine so you can''t make broth with it¡­ leaving that aside, who are you? Are you from a group of survivors around here? " I try to make them calm down a bit to get information, but they seem to be quite suspicious, they are looking everywhere as if hoping to see an opening where they can escape... they are most likely to be one of those kind of leaders who wants to direct their own group as if they were kings, so upon seeing us they may be thinking that their reign is in danger. "N-no, only the three of us live here ... w-we have never seen other survivors... we thought we were the only ones" A guy answers me by diverting his gaze and stutters as he speaks, so it clear that he is lying ... well, whatever, let''s do this fast. I don''t want to waste time with them and I want to quickly return to my heavenly chair... With that in mind, I leave the sight of the survivors from the laboratory, walking towards a wall where they can¡¯t see me, so with my eyes I tell the soldiers to bring them to me and then they drag those guys to where I am. Kurisu, who probably has an idea of what will happen next, sighs and returns inside the truck where the others are, so only Saeko accompanies me. "I know you¡¯re lying. I really wanted to do this the easy way, but if you don''t cooperate I will have to be a bit rude to you... I will give you one last chance, where is your camp?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about ... it''s just us, leave us-[CRACK] Gyaaahhh ! My leg!! " Before he could finish speaking I kicked his knee to cause pain... but because I¡¯m not yet used to my strength when I reached my 4th limit, his leg bends to an inverted position than what it normally should... Shit! I didn¡¯t want to break his leg... well, what¡¯s done is done and I can¡¯t undo it, let''s pretend that nothing strange happened so others won''t think that I can''t control myself. "Let''s try again, where is your camp, or do you all seriously want me break your legs? " "W-we''ll take you there, b-but please don''t hurt us" "You see, it wasn''t that hard to say it, where is it? Is it far from here?" "It¡¯s not! Its only one street from here! " "Well, we will go to that place. You, tell the others we will go to a camp to pick up more survivors" With the information obtained, I decided to take the men who were watching the entrance to the survivor camp and I order a soldier to inform the people inside the lab. As Venus and Scythe had eliminated a large number of zombies in the street while not making much sound when they were taking care of them, now only a few comes in this direction. This shouldn¡¯t be any problem for my plant to deal with those that approach the entrance. We walk while being led by the two strangers whose legs are still fine and Scythe drags the one with the broken leg. He complained about the pain caused by his injury, but when I tell him that if he doesn''t shut up, I will throw him at the zombies, he then clenches his teeth and endures it. The place where they led us was not a large building than what I had expected, seeing them point at a normal house as their base, I assume that not many people are living there... " Scythe go after him and bring him" While we were concentrating on watching the house, one of the strangers tries to escape, so I ask Scythe to release the injured one and chase the other. When she reached him the guy tries to fight a little, but he is quickly subdued and she brought him back to us. Seeing the nervous reaction of the three, we would probably find something very unpleasant inside... as what is common in these cases, surely they have women used as tools to unload all their frustrations on them. Maybe I should have just sent a team of men to avoid seeing this... but since I''m here, I can''t do that, so I''ll have to see it myself ... haaa. "Saeko stay here and watch the surroundings" "¡­it''s okay" I don''t want her to see the cruel things that they could¡¯ve done inside, although she has a strong mentality, that doesn¡¯t mean she is immune to that. Besides, she is still a high school girl. Saeko must have understood what I was thinking because at first, it seemed like she wanted to say that she also wants to come in, but after seeing my serious face, she just nodded and smiled at me, so I returned the gesture and then the rest of us went inside to the house. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------------------------------------------ -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ---------- (POV Saeko) I stay out of the house because of Alex-san''s instructions, I wanted to come in to help him if a problem arose, but after putting my eyes on his serious face and to the strangers who brought us here, I remembered the similar situations that the other teams talk about in the dining room when they eat in our camp. Many times, when MLDW teams arrive at these camps of survivors, what they found were women living as slaves and battered people. So, understanding that Alex-san did it to avoid me seeing unpleasant things, I could only smile at him while agreeing to his words. Besides, I probably don''t have to worry about Alex-san''s safety since he has Scythe-chan by his side. She''s much stronger than me so I can count on her to protect him... although he probably doesn''t need protection. But being one of the leaders of MLDW and probably the most influential among them, although he may not realize it, it is necessary to maintain his safety... and obviously, I also personally want him to be safe. In fact, I happily enjoy seeing him being a little perverted when he is with us the girls, and although Kurisu is constantly being bothered, I know she thinks the same thing too. The things here are very quiet, that is because the plant and Scythe greatly reduced the number of zombies in the few streets around the laboratories, but probably in a few hours after we leave it will be infested again with zombies, even after killing a lot of them it still seems that their numbers are endless. I watch the surroundings while I wait for Alex-san and the others to go out with the survivors in this house, but suddenly I hear 3 consecutive shots from it... then I direct my vision to the entrance of the house. As I do not hear more shots, I think that things were solved with that ... although I continue to be a little intrigued, asking myself what forced them to shoot, but contrary to my thoughts I hear screams from inside the house, so it seems that the situation intensified there. "You are rubbish !! You do not deserve to live !! " " Gaaah !!" " Kuuh !!" "D-don''t judge us¡­ it was necessary so we could live !! [Cranck] Gyaaaah ¡­ m-my other leg !! " It''s probably the first time I''ve heard Alex-san''s voice so angry... and because of the screams that are heard, he must be hitting them hard... I wonder what he saw to get that way. "Do not enter Saeko !! Stay out !! " "... Y-yes" When I open the door a little to see what was happening, I only see Alex-san with a face completely full of rage stepping on the knee of a man. He looks in my direction and for the first time since we knew each other, he calls me by my name without honorifics that normally he uses. Due to his fury and the tone of his voice and also the atmosphere all around him, it made me tremble a little while answering him and I immediately closed the door. After a few minutes, only the people who entered goes out without any survivors... but seeing that some men were cleaning their mouths as if they had vomited, I realized that what they saw wasn¡¯t very pleasant. Normally, whenever Alex-san behaves aggressively, the soldiers would look at him nervously with fear, but this time I can only see hate in their eyes when they see the people that are being mistreated. Then the next dialogue of Alex-san with the three men who are squirming for being beaten, answer my doubts a bit... "You three are the first ones who have made me kill people who I did not have to kill and who did not deserve it... you can be sure that I will make you three pay very expensively for that" "P-please ... let us go ... w-we won''t do it anymore, we''ve learned our lesson" " I-I''m a doctor, I can be helpful! " "What you have done is enough to condemn you in the cruelest way, there are no second chances for what you did. Also, how you say that you are a doctor? You are wrong, I only see a damn butcher of people, you are the worst of them all, and even if you were the brightest doctor in the world, I would still kill you ... but you can be calm, I will not kill you three right away, I will make you think carefully about what you all did " "The world is now a place where people eat people... What''s wrong with what we did? We just wanted to survive! " "You are wrong about that too, the ones that eat people are zombies, not other humans. Besides, if you had been isolated without being able to get food, maybe I will agree that you had no choice, but seeing that you can go out to the streets to look for food, what you did can only be explained by the reason that you lost your way as humans during some point in this apocalypse" By their words, I think about what made these men like this, and though something inside me is telling me that I was misinterpreting their words, even after analyzing again and again, I only get to the conclusion that they cannibalize other people¡­ Just thinking about it makes me nauseous and also makes my stomach churn... I instinctively step back from where they are as I can''t help seeing them as if they were creatures and not humans. "Take them, after making some preparations we will take care of these three... also, burn the house" "Yes, Alexander-san" After giving orders, Alex-kun walks in the direction of the laboratories while the soldiers take the men... if they can still be called that, one of our men enters the house again for a few minutes then runs outside to throw a lit cigarette from a distance. The man probably had to open the gas keys of the stove or something like that, and in the next second a small explosion is created. After seeing that, I trot towards Alex-san who had moved away from me a little while I was watching the flames. I must thank him for preventing me from seeing the things inside of the house, I can imagine that it was unpleasant to see... Upon reaching him, I take his hand, trying to lessen his anger a little. Seeing his frown diminish, a smile is drawn on my face and I kept our hands together while we walk back towards the laboratory. Knowing Alex-san, the fate that awaits these men is not encouraging, but honestly that does not matter to me, it is not as if they were innocent people or my acquaintances. So I can only say that the following things that will happen to them are due to their own actions so they must face it themselves. Arriving at the laboratory, the first thing Alex-san does is to ask the soldiers to look for pieces of wood, thick enough to support the weight of a person. After searching the surroundings and finding what he asked for, he makes them assemble it in the form of a cross... When three crosses are made, he dragged the cannibals while they scream and ask for mercy... it is likely that after everyone saw the crosses, they also understand the cannibals¡¯ destiny. This time Alex-san did not let any of the girls who are usually by his side accompany him, he left alone with some soldiers and Scythe-chan. We who stayed just follow him with our eyes until they disappeared in the streets of the city... "Saeko, what did those guys do to make Alex so mad with them?" "...they were cannibals" "C-cannibals ?" "T-that''s a very bad thing ~" As Alex-san was very concerned about the mentality of the girls around him, I hesitate to tell them. But after thinking that just mentioning it will not be a big problem, I answer Kurisu and Shisuka who listened attentively. After those words, none of us said anything else and we just waited for his return. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------------------------------------------ -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------- ---- (POV Alexander) After searching for a suitable place, I make the soldiers tie the three that ate their same species to the crosses. This is not because it is something religious or has something with a deep meaning, it is only because it is suitable for what I am going to do. When I saw the two women and the man suffering in that house and that I had to end their agony by killing them, but I decided that I couldn''t let these guys die easily. "Please forgive us !" "Yes, we have learned the lesson! " " Please, just kill us fast! " Minutes later the three are hanging at the crosses as they continue to ask for forgiveness or for a quick death. I ignore them, and together with the soldiers who accompanied me, we begin to make as much noise as we can. Answering our call, several zombies begin to walk in this direction, so with our goal accomplished we quickly leave this place, ignoring the screams of the three at the crosses. The reason why I crucified them is something easy to answer. Being in an elevated position the important organs will be out of reach of the zombies... so they will live longer. I think it is a proper punishment for the things they did, they will feel that eating people slowly is very painful. "If you see an evolved zombie kill it, I don''t want them to die fast" "Yes, sir" In a safe area where we can see the show, I ask a sniper to come with me. Logically I could not make Kurisu witness this, so I brought another... " Gyaaa ! T-they are biting me " " No, no, get away, don''t come! " "Kill us fast!" Zombies arrive at their food and begin to feast by tearing and biting their feet and legs which are the parts they can only reach. The sniper next to me occasionally shoots down an evolved ones that goes towards them but unfortunately even after trying to prevent them from dying fast, their screams stop after tens of minutes when they succumbed to the virus. " Shoot the head of those three and get out of here " Following my instructions, the sniper kills the now three zombies at the crosses and after that our group returns to the laboratory. I hope the reinforcements arrive quickly so I can go to my suite and sleep to forget all this... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 85 Taking a Little Breath When our group returns to the laboratory I see more vehicles parked here. Yuriko-san or Soichiro must have arrived while we were feeding some zombies. As I approach, unfortunately I realize that it was Soichiro who decided to come to help us, haa ... it seems today is not my lucky day. "What happened? Where did you go?" Soichiro asks anxiously. "... I just had to take care of some unimportant issues, but since you''re here let''s organize the people so we can go back to our camp" I answered unenthusiastically "¡­it''s okay" Soichiro answers me affirmatively without asking any more questions and began to organize people together with other soldiers to get on the trucks. After preparing to leave, I saw the two men who wanted to find their relatives, then I decide to get off the car go to them. "Take this, it will be useful to you" I handed a beretta to each of them and they immediately took the arms, and I proceeded to explain how to use them. I also give them one last piece of advice, although it may sound a bit cruel it was something very sensible... if the world was different I would only wish them luck in their search, but after seeing the house of the cannibals I wanted to do a help them a little. "These guns have 15 bullets... use them well, if you find yourself in a situation where you are surrounded by zombies and you only have one bullet left, aim the gun at your head and shoot... it will prevent you from a lot of suffering" The two swallowed their saliva loudly and trembled when they heard my words and nodded. With nothing more to do for them, I went back to my car. I instructed the driver to stop the car at the entrance of the laboratory so I can use my poke-ball and pick up the Venus, with that done the caravan of vehicles set course for MLDW. During the whole trip I just closed my eyes and tried to rest. After some time Saeko informs me that we have arrived at MLDW. When I open my eyes, I see the walls and the tents of our camp, with people doing their usual routine... I must say that Venus gives a lot of presentation to this since the camp doesn¡¯t look presentable. With that in mind, I take out my poke-ball again and let out the Venus. Its sudden appearance surprises customers and those in charge of the store. The cars stop in front of the castle and people started to get off. After getting off the car I saw the other 2 leaders who were left behind the camp walking towards us. Our group does the same and also started walking towards them. "It seems that unexpected things happened in the laboratories... but it is good to have more people joining us. With them being scientists, they will be very helpful for the departments of Kurisu-san and Shisuka-san" "You are right Yuriko-san, many things happened... but for now Yoshioka will be the one responsible for processing all the people we brought. I need to go to my room and rest" "Okay, I''ll take care of them. Also, this is the inventory of everything we collected at the city''s military base." "Hmn? I understand, have a good rest Alexander-kun" I took the papers that Yoshioka handed me and stored them in my inventory... Yuriko-san seems to find my attitude a little strange but doesn''t ask anything and as I walk inside the castle she tells me that. Before going through the castle doors remember something I had to say to them, so I turn to talk to them again. "Communicate with the biggest camps we have contact with on the radio... we have to conduct a meeting with them tomorrow afternoon, it''s time to try reducing the number of zombies in the city and they can help" "Okay, I''ll take care of it... I just don''t know if they want to participate in that as many of those camps will probably find it very risky." "...Yuriko-san, you just have to tell them that if they participate, there will be advantages for them. Also, whether if they come or not is ok, but if they choose to stand by, tell them to not expect us to rescue them if things get difficult in their camps" Having nothing more to say I went to my room and I threw myself on the fluffy bed. After relaxing for a few moments, I examine the papers that Yoshioka gave me, at first glance looking at the amount of things written, it seems like it was a great harvest. [Vehicles: 5x Type 10 tanks 8x Type 96 troop transport vehicles 10x Komatsu LAV 20x Military Jeeps 3x Bell AH-1 Cobra helicopter Weapons and military objects: 750x Howa type 89 250x M-16 1,000x Heckler and Koch USP 50x Heckler & Koch PSG1 15x Type 97 anti-tank rifles 1,500 military suits of carbon nanotubes 10x Howa type 96 10x Panzerfaust 3 5x FH-70 100x Rocket 110mm 10,000x hand grenades 5,000,000 5.56mm bullets 2,000,000 9mm bullets 1x assembly line for 5.56mm and 9mm bullets . . .] The more I continued reading, the richer I felt¡­ without a doubt, I can now have a very well equipped small army. Also, all this was totally free! I didn''t have to pay a single crystal or Gold for them. What also surprised me was that we obtained a bullet assembly line, including enough material to manufacture bullets. I won''t have to worry about supplying bullets for the camp for a time, of course, that will be after implementing and training workers. It was really a great harvest. The only regrettable thing is that the vehicles will have to wait before we can use them, but with all the mechanics and Hirano working on them, it won''t take long until they¡¯re all operational. "Are you okay, Alex-san?" While I was still reading the documents Yoshioka gave me, the door of my room opens and Saeko immediately enters while asking me. "Hmn? Oh, Saeko-chan¡­ yes, I just wanted to clear my mind a little, don''t worry." Upon answering, she approaches the bed where we sleep and sits on it while smiling at me. Saeko must have been worried for me because of what happened in that house since she saw that I was the one who was disturbed the most at that time, that''s why I answer while also smiling to reassure her. Keeping her gaze on me she begins to crawl on the bed until she reaches me, then she positions her body above me to be head to head with the four limbs extended on each side of me holding her. This left Saeko in a position that makes her long bluish hair fall on the side of her face and back down, we looked into each other''s eyes for a few seconds and then I extended my right hand towards her, leaving the papers I held on the side of the bed. I stroke her cheek for a while, then rub my thumb against her lips. As if she couldn''t take it anymore, she holds my hand to stop my movements, but in the next instant she slowly lowered her face until we kiss. In response, I peck her fleshy lips a little and with my arm that she didn''t hold I wrap her waist to press her against my body. As a result of my action, the full weight of her body rest on me... instead of being uncomfortable and feeling the burden of having her lying on me, I can only enjoy her warmth and softness pressing against me, but as if that would not be enough for me, I tighten her with more force on the waist to increase the sensations that her body transmits me. "Hmmm ~" I don''t know if it''s because of the lack of air or the strength I used to hug her, but Saeko lets out a groan that is repressed by my lips that continued to suck hers. I continue kissing her for a few minutes and then to allow both of us to breathe I separate from her, but not before biting her lower lip a little with my teeth. "Ha ... ha ... I''m glad that what happened before didn''t affect you so much" Well, without a doubt that was one of the worst or even the worst thing I''ve seen so far... I almost went crazy with emotions at that moment. It was good that my ¡°emperor will¡± skill was activated, probably trying to protect my mental state. But my emotions has not completely calmed down, in fact, when she mentioned that subject, I still remember images of what I saw on that occasion, so my desire to continue playing with her vanishes. "Hmn?" I put strength in my arms to lower Saeko from above me and lay her to my side by turning my body while I hug her, seeing the doubt in her face, I explain while I press my head in her chest. "Now I just want to rest, Saeko-chan¡­ let me sleep like this for a while" "Fufufu, it''s alright. Rest Alex-san" With Saeko¡¯s hands caressing my hair I try to fall asleep to forget everything that happened on this day, then before I realized it, I fell asleep.. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------------------------------------------ -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------- ---- The next morning I am the first to wake up because I fell asleep for the rest of the afternoon and part of the night. Looking through the windows of my suite I realize that it is still dark outside, I get up, trying not to wake up Saeko who is hugging me and the other girls who came to sleep on the bed without us noticing. Outside of the castle, I can only see the illuminated areas of the walls and the pink section... those girls really work hard. I can see the school that is still under construction and Haruna-san''s dog, and beside it is Alice-chan''s puppy. Seeing this, I remembered that there is one thing I that wanted to do, but due to lack of time I ended up forgetting it. Now that everyone is still asleep now may be the best time to do it, so I walk in the direction of the dogs. Because of their good sense of smell and hearing, they immediately notice me. The little one quickly comes running towards me while the big one continued to lie down and even turns its head to the other side as if trying to ignore me ... "Tch, ungrateful. Doing that after I let you rest so you can digest the crystal you swallowed, maybe I should make you work even more so that you can understand your place. You should be like this little one and be happy every time you see me... what was your name? or Maybe Alice-chan hasn''t given you one yet? " I decided to give the same treatment to the big dog and ignored it, concentrating more on the little one, I hold the puppy up at the height of my head while I ask it and then it barks happily as if trying to answer my words. "I promised you I would give you a partner, right? This one here should be enough, so you won''t be so moody once I steal your master" The big dog stops ignoring me when it heard my words, but instead of getting happy it starts growling, transmitting me through the tamer''s bond that the puppy I¡¯m holding is also a male... now that I look closely that is right... "Well ... your master''s son has a partner from the same gender and he doesn''t complain about that... you should learn from him" "Grruow" The big dog barks at me, telling me something like "Don''t compare me with that fool" ... that is very cruel, you know? Now even a dog feels superior to Komuro. Well, let''s put that aside and do what I intended when came here. The puppy at my feet ducked its ears as if it were scolded, the bark must have scared it... it''s still a normal dog after all. "Do you think he can eat this?" I take out a crystal with the value of 5 and show it to the two dogs, immediately they begin to smell it, the little one surely out of curiosity while the big one as if evaluating it. After a few seconds, Haruna-san''s dog nodded its head, but even with the approval I feel somewhat restless about giving it to the puppy... what happens if it explodes? Alice-chan will surely be sad. "Well, if the puppy explodes it will be your fault, so I will tell the others that you ate it" "Grrr" ¡­.I put the crystal into the puppy''s mouth until it swallowed it, then I move back a few steps while observing its reaction. The seconds pass and the puppy, apart from the discomfort it feels from swallowing the crystal, doesn¡¯t seem to show any kind of reaction... is that a good thing, isn''t it? Suddenly, the puppy collapses, so I quickly kneel to check it while being a little worried "E-eh? He died! Don''t die doggy! Alice-chan will be sad if you do!" Looking more closely I see that it¡¯s still breathing ... in fact, he seems asleep. This is a relief, haaa. "You are a lucky dog ... for a moment there I thought that I would really have to say that you had eaten the puppy" "Gwow!" "Don''t get mad, in the end I didn''t have to resort to that, so we can all be happy now." I take the puppy and placed it next to the large dog that was still lying in the same place. Although it complained earlier, I know it is glad to have a partner. "Take care of the puppy, dog" After saying that, I returned to the castle and stayed near the entrance, waiting for the dawn and the other people to wake up. Being one of the people in charge of dealing with the affairs of the castle, the first I see is Yoshioka, he also sees me and walks towards me. "Good morning Alexander-san, you woke up very early today" "Yesterday, I slept through almost all afternoon so I couldn''t keep sleeping even if I wanted to. What are the things that we have to do today?" "Since the people who arrived yesterday are mostly scientists, I have to check if they can be integrated into the departments of Biology and Technology" "... for the biology department choose only women" "¡­all right" The biology department is Shisuka''s place of work and I¡¯m worried that she might be taken advantage of. Let''s be realistic, she may follow some bad man if she was offered candy. ...And no, it''s not because I get more jealous with her than with Kurisu Yoshioka looks at me for a few seconds and sighs while accepting my conditions for the recruitment for the biology department, I''m sorry to make your job more difficult. "Also in the afternoon we will conduct a meeting with the leaders of other camps" Oh, I forgot about that... we will see how many of these camps join our cause. They have become accustomed to dealing with zombies so they are much better than recruiting unexperienced people in our camp to become soldiers. "It seems that there will be no expeditions today... Yoshioka, you have to fix the cars and weapons in a showy way once these leaders arrive, it is better that we imprint them with confidence¡­ or even fear would be fine" "...I can arrange the soldiers to show up in a showy way, but the vehicles ...many are still inoperable so I will have to bother you to move them" "Okay, I''ll take care of that you take care of the rest" While I was talking with Yoshioka, more people begin to show up to do their daily routines, including Saeko who should also have had enough. Upon seeing her arrive, Yoshioka decided to leave to do his preparations and then Saeko sits next to me. While we talk with each other about any topic, we wait for the other girls to wake up to go to the dining room and eat together. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 86 Meeting between camp leaders (Part 1) The castle is now bustling with activity. The women designated as cooks, waitresses and those in charge of cleaning are now preparing for their work today. Not long after, the soldiers staying in the castle also wake up and the lucky ones who spent the night outside enter through the door with a smile on their faces... perhaps they noticed that I''m envious of them since they quickly left from where I am sitting with Saeko Finally the other girls in my room also came down, so Saeko and I went to the dining room along with them. As we sat down, the others in our group also started arriving one by one and sat at our table. The following hours continued as a normal day for everyone, Kurisu, Saya, and Shizuka went to their respective departments to work. The others in the group also went to do their jobs, so when Hirano intended to leave in order to repair the military vehicles, I go along with him to fulfill what I had said to Yoshioka before. I leave a few vehicles for the mechanics to focus on while I store the rest of the vehicles in my inventory in order to move them. Then I go to the parking lot of the castle and place them in the most colorful and orderly way I can so they would give a great impression to our future guests. It seems that Yoshioka gave the soldiers the carbon nanotube suits which we took from the military base yesterday¡­ Seeing all the people wearing those suits really gave a sense of unity and the feeling that they belonged to only one group. By an agreement between the leaders to create a better order among the soldiers, the military green carbon suits were given to the normal soldiers, while the black ones obtained from some police stations were worn by the captains and people with a high range inside the camp. The only exception to this is my group which kept their old black uniforms, although there is probably no complaint since they had a higher level than most captains and performed very well killing zombies, so they would be like a Special Forces unit in the camp. It is a pity that most of the equipment obtained from military base would have to remain stored, as the population had not grown so much in recent days, we could not afford to promote people to the rank of soldiers. It was better to have the equipment just in case we need to increase the soldiers rather than having no equipment while needing more soldiers. We continued arranging things for a few hours until the scheduled time for the meeting arrives. "No one has arrived yet... I wonder if they will come." "I don''t know if all the camps we asked will agree to it, but I think many will attend... fufufu, but they will probably arrive later than the agreed time so they would feel more important" The four leaders stayed at the entrance door of the camp waiting, then the Takagi couple talks to each other. At first, I was a little disappointed not to see any of those group arrive, but after listening to what Yuriko-san said, I must agree with her words. These leaders are rulers of their own territories so they probably think they have the right to make us wait. Although that bothers me a bit, I can''t be as childish as they do if I want the next plans to be easier to make. While we were looking at the road the first group shows up... seeing the patrol and police cars, we recognize who they are immediately. The cars stop in front of the walls and a group of men dressed in police uniforms descends from them. Then a man in his 50s or 60s with a thick mustache and a little overweight directs his team to where we are. "We''ve come as you asked, what did you want to talk about?" "Old man, let''s wait a little longer for other groups and then we can talk" "¡­all right" After waiting a little longer another group of cars approaches MLDW. This time the ones walking towards us is a group of women... then Rina, positioned at the front of their formation, stops a few meters away from us. "Boy, we have come but don''t think you can make us work for free just because you helped us last time, if what you have to say is not convenient for our group, we will leave immediately" "Do not worry, what we''ll discuss is something that will benefit all the groups of survivors, but if you do not want to participate in that, your group are free to do so" "Hmn! We''ll see." She snorts with her nose and answers me. After the passage of a little more time. More groups arrive at our camp and upon seeing them, I can say that there is a great variety of types of people among their leaders. The ones that catch my attention the most is a young man in his 20s with a sword at his waist and a beauty on each arm talking happily with him... well, I don''t care about him... haa, it''s a shame that he probably already ate them. "His group was initially formed by people from a university... what I know of their leader is that he was the Kendo captain of this university. Their camp is located in a large mansion on the edge of the city, they have about 500 people, but¡­ I have heard that it is a very promiscuous group... all the leaders of this group have at least 10 to 20 women. It seems that the girls were not forced or mistreated so that''s a good thing." Shit! That guy has been living every man''s dream! ... Easy, Alexander. What matters is quality and not quantity, each of the girls next to me is worth 10 of theirs, so I win. "Hahaha, what''s up little girl. You want oni-chan to hug you too" "Hiii" A shiver runs through my back at his words and I instinctively prepared my weapons. Seeing my movements, Saeko who is next to me quickly grabs me by the back, but all this goes unnoticed because another leader who was next to that young man shrieked and moved away from the young man quickly. "What''s wrong with you?" "D-don''t talk to me! We don''t know each other... you''re just a fool who doesn''t know anything... you''ll probably die without knowing what happened" "W-what do you mean?" The young man asked The man who shrieked didn''t even bother answering him and continued to move away from that place... I think I''ve seen that guy before ... while I was trying to remember, Yuriko-san who is close to me solve my doubts. "He is the leader of a camp of one 300 survivors... last time, he witnessed how you killed the Bakasan group..." "Who?" "... the guy with the suit you argued before" Oh, now I remember, he was there when my Venus ate that guy... that explains the reaction and the words of that man, but he exaggerates a little, I won''t kill the young man just because I feel a little envious of him. "You are a fool... the person you spoke to is one of the leaders of this camp, he probably only need to send a group of his men and all your team would be annihilated... also I have heard that he is a man, so instead of flirting with him, you should be more worried about he not taking your women away from you. " The leader of another group that was also nearby the young man tries to clarify his doubts "E-eh? Is he a man?" He was surprised to hear this and looked at me wtih disbelief... Well, now maybe I''ll kill him ... "The leader wearing glasses who spoke just now had a food company before the apocalypse. Through it and his good head he was able to gather many people, his camp is the factory that is located on the edges of the city, they have about 700 members there " Yuriko-san who was in charge of interacting with other camps gives me the information she has... Just by looking at him, I can say that this guy looks quite smart. After waiting for about an hour after the agreed time, I decided to start the meeting with the people who came. I look at all of them outside our camp and raising my voice I speak to them. "Well, we will start the meeting with the people who attended... if someone else comes later, we will decide whether or not to integrate them into the future plans that I will tell everyone. Because there would be too much disorder if all of us were to participate in the meeting, only the leaders and two companions can come. Others will have to wait for their leaders outside" Many of them frown at my words, it seems that several of the leaders are uncomfortable about the conditions. A few seconds later one of them complain. "How can we be sure that you don''t want to eliminate us?" "That is very simple to answer... if I wanted to eliminate you, we wouldn''t need to resort to this kind of tactic as we can do it directly" I answer that guy while smiling I can see that many of them didn''t like what I said but they still accept my words in the next instant. Well, they are leaders who have survived so long with their groups after all, so they are not dumb. Most of these groups fight using sharp weapons, so they immediately accept that what I said is true. Without waiting for more complaints or words from them I turned around continued walking. The ones from my camp immediately follows me and seconds later, other leaders also walked behind them. The doubts about what I said were all cleared once they see all the military cars lined up in the castle parking lot... these vehicles may not work but they do not know that. They also see the two rows of soldiers on each side of the road that leads to the castle. Each one of the soldiers are holding a rifle and on their waist is a handgun as a secondary weapon. It is certainly a great and intimidating sight for all of them. What they probably feel now is the same as what the kings from ancient times felt when they visited even greater kingdoms. In the meeting room of the castle that had been prepared previously, the four MLDW leaders took the main seats located at the end of the table, leaving the sides for the other leaders. After everyone had taken a seat, the first to break the silence is Rina who doesn''t seem to be very affected by what she saw in the castle''s courtyard. "Was a show of power necessary?" "Fufufu, we just wanted to receive everyone respectfully" Yuriko-san tries to relax the tense atmosphere that formed after the words of Rina. Everyone knew that what she said were only excuses, but they agree not to continue with the subject. "Those should be the equipment from the military base of this city... do you know that stealing it is a very serious crime?" "I don''t care. I found that on an expedition, so now it belongs to me." The Soichiro-Messiah says something meaningless, so I only answer with an excuse that first came to my mind. The Soichiro-Messiah frowns even more and no one continued on this topic and just kept quiet. "Hahaha, he is right, the rules our world is now different so whoever finds something gets to keep it. Probably many of the groups here tried to go for those weapons with that idea in mind, but since that was a region full of zombies, they weren''t able to do it." The young man who hugged two girls before enters the conversation while laughing cheerfully. The other leaders agreed with his words and even I could not deny what he said. It was something already known to all the people that the laws to which the policeman still clung to stopped working long ago. "Let''s talk about the important things for which they called us, I don''t think we''re here to discuss about our beliefs and values." The leader with glasses speaks "That is right, we should start with the issue of why everyone was invited to attend this meeting. As everyone knows, a few days ago a zombie emerged and destroyed the Gloterus camp and was about to repeat that with the group of Rina" "...it was not certain that the same thing happened to us... although I cannot deny that this zombie made us go through a bad time" Not wasting any more time I start exposing what happened recently as an introduction. Most leaders nod as they had received that information from us and heard of the attack on those two groups, but they didn''t really know the risk and can only assume what happened at that time. The only ones who witnessed the danger of this kinds of zombies are Gloterus and Rina. Gloterus nods to what I say, but Rina probably not wanting to appear weak tries to keep her group from looking as bad as I say. "Unfortunately I don''t think that those kind of zombies are an isolated case and won''t happen again as everyone has seen them evolve. For each day that passes, there is a higher chance that those types of zombies will reappear... or maybe the next one to appear will be much worse. That is why I called all the leaders, we cannot afford to give more time for the zombies to evolve because if we just leave them be¡­ All of us and all of our camps will be at risk. " I get to the main topic and all the leaders listen to me with serious faces, as the evolution of the zombies is something that everyone has witnessed, no one is unfamiliar to this and understand the risk. "Yes, we all understand what you say, since with each expedition that we do to collect rescources, the number of evolved zombies are greater" "That is true, and if we all focus on collecting the things that are on the edges of the city, these resources will be depleted much faster. So the only alternative is to go deeper into the city... but the risk is much greater" "If it weren''t because of your camp deciding to help us by selling food and other necessities in exchange for those useless crystals of the zombies, many of our groups would experience heavy casualties because we had to go deeper inside the city." "Yes" "He is right" As expected everyone has similar points of view and immediately speak with words of affirmation to what I say, even some leaders do not forget to try and get to my good side by praising us and expressing how much of a humanitarian we are. "But is there anything we can do to prevent zombies from evolving?" The young leader goes straight to the main problem, it seems that he not only uses his hip but also his head. Well, if it were just someone lustful, he probably wouldn''t be the leader of his camp. "... there may not be a way to prevent zombies from evolving, but there is a way to control and reduce the appearance of these, but doing so is still very difficult..." The leader with glasses answers the young man''s question and the other leaders look at him with interest waiting for him to continue, but he looks towards my direction instead as if he is waiting for me to say so. The others also put their eyes on me, so I have no choice but to continue where he left them. "Glasses is right, the solution to keep the number of evolved zombies from continuing to increase is very logical. If the number of normal zombies decreases, then the number of those who evolve will also do so. And this would be the reason why I called you to this meeting, I want to attack the city center in order to decrease the number of zombies " -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 87 Meeting between camp leaders (Part 2) Chapter 84 Meeting between camp leaders (Part 2) Many of the leaders frown and others get nervous with my words. It seems that most did not like the idea of starting a total war against zombies... well, I cannot blame them because the risk involved is not small. The guy with glasses is the first to give his opinion. "... Alexander-san, I''m looking for a way to respond without offending you, but I think it just sounds crazy. I understand your point and the risk of letting zombies continue to evolve, but I don''t know if you know the total number of the population of this city ... " "I understand the point where you are going Shiro-san and we know very well that the total population of this city almost exceeds the 500 thousand, but-" "Then you must understand Yuriko-san... if we consider that 95% of this city turned into zombies, then it has about 475 thousand of them... counting the survivors of all the camps gathered here, maybe we can reach 10,000 hardly. Of all these people, the total numbers of combatants from all of our groups are fewer than 2,000 men, then you want that number to face 475 thousand zombies? Excuse me, but I can only see that as crazy " Apparently the guy with glasses¡¯ name is Shiro. He and Yuriko-san start discussing numbers ... Listening to them really discourages people a lot... just look at the rest of the leaders who started to sweat when they heard those amounts, I think they almost shit in their pants. I¡¯m not so naive to think that an army with lesser numbers will prevail against a larger one... this is not the same as the 300 Spartans movie... It was certainly a great movie and it makes the blood of any men boil, but ... was it necessary to show guys in loincloths? Returning to the subject¡­ The situation is not that bad, we may not be like those 300 who were trained to kill, but in no way that amount of brainless zombies will be equal to soldiers. Besides, we don¡¯t only have swords and shields. The firearms that we have were created to balance numerical differences, so with those ideas in mind I return to the discussion. "No doubt hearing such numbers is very discouraging, but you forgot that most of those 475 thousand zombies are just creatures without brains. The only merit they have is their large amount, but there are many ways to counter that... I do not intend to go directly against them as they would only surround and overwhelm our soldiers." When the leaders hear those words they calm down a bit "First, it is necessary to prepare many things before we can attack them... why don''t you explain a little about our idea, Yuriko-san?" "Okay" I speak to Yuriko-san to reveal our plan. It is better for everyone if she explains it because I might miss some things. Yuriko-san took a city map and unrolled it on the table, then she looks at everyone and said. "The places with the largest concentration of zombies are these two, the city center and the port." Yuriko-san points at the marked areas in the map. "The City Center probably has about 250 thousand zombies since this was the busiest and most populated part of the city. For similar reasons the population in the port is around 150 thousand people and the remaining 100 thousand are scattered around the city. Our groups have reduced the scattered 100 thousand as we always encounter them each time we move but there are still a lot of them left. Our plan is divided into four phases¡­ First phase, we clean the areas at the edges of the city so we would have less problems on the second phase. Second phase is to prepare these three main streets so that we can take care of the downtown zombies" While speaking, Yuriko marks three streets with 3 straight lines which are connected to the city center. After she sees that everyone understood what she explained, she continues. "Once we complete the second phase, we will move on to the third phase, we will divide the number of our men into 3 parts and use each street to lure zombies as much as we can from the city center towards the edges of the city. It will be somewhat risky, but we really have no other choice. When those three streets are full of zombies we will implement the second part of the third phase. The last phase will be to attack the port, with the reduced number of zombies in the city, we won¡¯t have to worry about being surrounded and attacked on both sides making it easier to deal with things on the port." After she finished speaking, silence fills the meeting room and only the sound of some men swallowing their saliva is heard. Shiro stares at the map for a while, adjusts his glasses and talks. "You may have planned some things, but the risk is still very high... it would be better to simply abandon the vicinity of the city to avoid zombies" "Do not play dumb, everyone here knows that we cannot leave the city, or at least in a large group. If you could, the majority here would have done so long ago, but unfortunately, the food is not enough to support a large number of people. Also, if you are thinking of escaping to the mountains or something like that, let me tell you that zombies are not the only beings that are becoming stronger. Animals do too, it''s just that the city has always been human territory and there aren''t many animals here, so you haven''t been able to see it yet. On the other hand, we are not asking you to help for the future of humanity or other philanthropic things. The main reason we asked you is to prevent zombies from getting stronger. There will also be benefits for the groups that participate, you will not work for free " "..." "Hahaha, you should have started there. What are those benefits you say, if it''s something attractive then my group is willing to help." Shiro only smiled and looked at me, He probably wanted to get more advantages from us and the young leader and the others sitting around the table are now encouraged, to prevent them from getting too excited I intervene. "Once the center of the city is cleared of zombies, our group, the police and Rina will not take anything that is there, you can take what you see and distribute it to your own groups. Also, we will give you 1% of what we get from the ports, the groups of the police and Rine will get 5% of the ports each and we will take the rest " Everyone is silent again and the leaders look at each other. After a while, one of those who had not spoken yet takes the floor and speaks nervously. "I-isn''t 1% too little for us?" "5% is not much better, why do you monopolize a higher percentage?" "While the amount of resources at the port is large because these things are not only distributed in this city but also in the small towns around. Maybe the 1% is not a small amount, but isn¡¯t the distribution still unfair? " Rina and the type of glasses talk respectively complaining about how to distribute the resources of the port, seeing this I can only smile for several reasons, the first is because it means that most are now thinking about participating in this plan, the second for how greedy they are... "Let''s be honest, your groups at best would just be a workforce or support for the execution of this plan. I think I''m being quite generous giving them a part. Don''t forget that our group will be the one that will play the biggest role since we are armed better than you. For every zombie you kill our group probably kills more than 100, so I think how the resources are distributed is fair enough. Besides, although Rina''s team and the police have weapons, their ammunition is not infinite... with you two, I can negotiate the percentage. You can choose, whether you use your own bullet reserves and increase your share from the resources, or you can keep the percentage I said and we will provide you the necessary amount of ammunition to implement the plan, you decide " The leaders begin considering my conditions. After a couple of minutes they nod to accept my proposal. Rina and the police captain are now discussing the zombie elimination plan. "Well, boy. Our group will accept the 5%, but don¡¯t be stingy when it comes to providing us with ammunition or else our agreement is canceled." "Like what the lady said, we also accept. If we can manage to clean the city of zombies or at least reduce their number, the survivors who are still there will have a higher chance of being rescued." "If you keep your word and leave the resources of the city for the other camps, my group will also participate in the plan... the resources in the center of the city is also not a small amount, although it will be a bit more tedious to pick them up part by part since they are scattered over a larger area" The one who speaks after them is Shiro and after hearing what he said, the other leaders also express their approval to participate. With this, the almost 30 leaders present here ally to fight the zombies of the city. Without anything more to say, Yuriko-san, Soichiro and Yoshioka continue the meeting to give more details about the plan and to organize things to implement it as quickly as possible. After spending an hour informing everyone about the plan and improving it with some ideas from the other leaders, the meeting finally ends and everyone started to get up and leave to announce to their groups the things we talked about here. "You, wait a moment. I need to talk to you about some things ..." When the young leader also prepares to leave, I remember some things that I was curious about, so I call him to see if he can solve these doubts of mine. "M-me?" "Yes, you, I need to speak with you, privately" "T-this ..." "You brought this on yourself, you can''t blame anyone for this." Putting my eyes on him, he gets nervous and even trembles a little while pointing at himself with an expression that says he hope it wasn''t him whom I need to speak with. We wait a bit for everyone including my group to leave, now that were finally alone, I speak to him again. "Don''t worry, I don''t have anything against you. I just wanted you to answer some questions for me, once we¡¯re finished you can leave like the rest of the leaders" As the atmosphere was a bit awkward I try to reassure him. The result is very good since he seems to relax while sighing in relief. "You gave me a big scare ki-¡­ Alexander-san, I thought you wanted to kill me and take all my girls. What do you want to ask me? If it''s something I know you can be sure that I''ll tell you" "If I wanted the girls on your side I wouldn''t need to kill you, it would make me look like a coward, I''d rather earn their love and take them away ... I''d like to see what face you¡¯ll make if that happens" "Hahaha, well said!" I thought he would be angry at my words, but strangely he shows me his playboy smile and laughs loudly, then I also smiled a little and continued the conversation. I don''t want a strange rumor about the two of us staying alone for a long time, so it would be better if this were brief. "Let''s get to the point, I''ve heard that you have a lot of girls... besides what I saw outside, they seem to get along very well with each other, so I wanted to ask you if you haven''t had problems with them becoming jealous or angry because you have several girls with you" "Oh, I see ... so it was that. Surely you are trying to go the same way as me. Let me tell you that the girls you saw have always gotten along with each other so even when we formed a relationship, they overcame their jealousy with their friendship, but... Since you want to follow this path, let me tell you that it is inevitable for some women to get jealous... and even get a little aggressive. " He puts a serious face and started walking towards me while speaking. With him approaching, I got up from my chair and put myself on guard, although I have a higher level I cannot lower my guard. He stops a meter from me and suddenly puts a hand on my shoulder. As I didn¡¯t feel any bad intentions I did not avoid it, I just kept listening and observing him, but then he starts to lift his shirt. I immediately backed off upon seeing this, but I quickly stop when I saw two scars... no, a wound¡­ it looks like it was resentful, wondering why he showed me that, he continued to speak and explained himself. "I have been slapped... hit on the crotch ... bitten ... as you can see, they have also stabbed me twice... even on some occasions I thought that some girl would eventually cut my balls" He turned his head to the side, looking at the void as if remembering those things... I can only swallow my saliva loudly as I listen to him, a moment later another question came out of my mouth. "¡­ Was it worth it?" "Of course! These wounds are the same as medals of honor for a soldier... it''s 1 million times better to die for something that the girls did than being devoured by zombies." He puts his eyes on me again and then with the most serious face I''ve seen him do since we met, he spoke with great conviction, without any hints of doubts in his tone. "¡­ what is your name?" "Tanaka" I need to know his name, he was someone who walked the path of a hero trying to fulfill the dream of many men... [... no, he just walks the path of a pervert... haaa, he''s just another fool] Heroes and geniuses are people misunderstood by most people. After listening to his words I now have another goal to fulfill, so please help me do it Aurora! [... I''m afraid to ask what it is, but I must do it. So tell me, what is that goal, Alexander?] "... I need to get a body that can resist or be immune to stabs or cuts ..." [I must say that this is a splendid goal ... I''m just a little dissatisfied with the reason why you want that. If you want to have many girls at least choose those who are not crazy or too jealous please] ... I can hear my brain asking me the same Aurora, but unfortunately, I cannot get my heart and soul to accept that. [Do not involve your heart and soul into this Alexander. The problem is what you have in the middle of the legs ...] "You have a difficult road ahead of you, Alexander-kun... can I call you Alexander-kun? As I said that is a difficult road, but I know you can walk it ... you must strive, I''ve seen the girls by your side and even I envy your future " Listening to Aurora''s complaints, the two of us left the meeting room. Tanaka-san asked me how to address me so I just assent him in response, I have no problem with that, he has become a person who has earned my respect. With his words of encouragement towards me, I watch him go... Tanaka-san, if you die for a woman you can be sure that I will make a statue in your name... or at least make them record in your grave "He died trying to follow the path that men yearn for, and surely at this moment he¡¯s continuing to do it while chasing the angels of heaven " -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Sorry for the delay, Vyrphax had some matters personals but here is the chapters, We hope that you liked it. Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 88 End of the second month in HOTD I''m now sitting in a cafeteria opened by famous woman confectioner in the city before the apocalypse. When she was rescued, she asked for help and permission to create a cafeteria. When the girls found out who she was they immediately accepted her request. The main clients of this cafeteria are the girls who live in the castle... and also the prostitutes of the camp since they are among the few people who can afford the cost of the products they sell here. Although I don''t have a great fondness for sweet things, I don''t dislike them either, but the main reason I come is because this cafe attracts... women. It has been a month since the meeting and MLDW still continues to develop... there are even people who call it the small town Magical Land. Their words may not be very wrong since the population of MLDW could be considered in this way. Yesterday I checked the number of survivors we have rescued and it was [8, 796]. We have almost tripled the amount from a month ago... certainly a great growth, one of the best things about the increase in population is that we were able to recruit new soldiers and we have 800 of them now. There is a lot to consider when recruiting new soldiers so I left the recruitment part to Yoshioka. I only put minor adjustments to his plan. That is why the number of soldiers with a rifle is 300, while those fighting with swords or spears is 500. You may think it was a waste to have all the other weapons stored and not use them. But I cannot just give them to other people because they can still kill me easily with firearms no matter how weak they are. That is why whenever I give firearms to a person I have to make sure that they are loyal to me or their aura is stable. If I give these easily, it might cause some problems like staging a coup or creating a riot. Speaking of weapons, the vast majority of the vehicles we brought from the military headquarters were repaired this month... it is a pity that we still couldn¡¯t make the helicopters work. They said it was too complicated to fix The team of Kurisu and Miyamoto was able to create the parts of the first two planes and currently, all the energy generators of the camp are based on crystals. The performance of these is not bad, they can provide sufficient energy to sutain all MLDW facilities with a cost of 20,000 thousand crystals.Using one light vehicle usually cost 10 crystals and 30 for heavy vehicles. So if we have 50 light and 20 heavy vehicles moving altogether, it would cost 1,100 crystals per day... it''s not a small amount. Kurisu told me that they are still working on improving them and what we have now is a prototype, she also said that they could even reduce the cost by half. They are still working on making the energy shield. It''s a good thing that we rescued many scientists from the laboratory as they have made great contributions and progress. They promised me that they''re going to start the tests this month so I''m looking forward to seeing it. If it goes smoothly I wouldnt have to worry about hordes of zombies going towards us and the inhabitants of MLDW would feel a little more safe from the dangers of this world. The research group of women that Shizuoka directs had a breakthrough, they were able to replicate the first level antidote. They were also able to make it in good quantities so I no longer have to depend so much on the system for first level antidotes. The day they made the replica, Shizuka happily took me to the laboratory in order to inform me and they explained many things to me, although I couldn¡¯t understand most of what they''re saying... I just remembered that according to their research, the zombie virus is very similar to rabies and the antivirus I had is also a virus but specialized in attacking the zombie virus without side effects. One of the characteristics of the zombie virus is that it gets stronger the more time passes, that¡¯s why the antivirus could only fight it for some time. They didn''t have problems in creating the first-level antivirus cultures, but it seems that they''re having trouble replicating the second and third level antivirus. Now all of them are investigating hard... it is a pity that I won¡¯t be able to spend much time with my favorite pillow. "... Alexander, are you listening to me?" "Hmn? Oh, I''m sorry Haruna-san. I was thinking about how good it was for Shizuka''s group to create an antidote." "So that was it... that time when the leaders of other groups came because you announced the creation of antidotes, I thought they would attack us... that scared me" As Haruna-san says, when I announced the creation of the antidote in the carnivorous plant store, the leaders with whom we formed an alliance called for a meeting immediately. They demanded that we supply them with the antidotes, even the Soichiro-Messiah wanted us to give it to all people free. Their demands were simply nonsense, I told them they could buy one and try to make replicas or do whatever they wanted with it. They wanted me to sell one antivirus for 100 zombie crystals, I refused and told them that the price is 500 each regardless of any argument from them. Many did not like that and a tense atmosphere formed. As director of the academy, Haruna-san who was at the meeting must have been nervous. In the end, without having any other option they had to accept the cost of these as it was almost impossible for them to form their own research group and acquire the necessary equipment. That tension only lasted a few days and everything calmed down when we started killing the zombies adjacent to the city center in order to implement the third phase of the plan. Since they obtained crystals from the operation, many groups they were able to stock up on antidotes and only the weakest groups could not do so. Those weak camps ended up deciding to join us since they knew that our soldiers were administered the antidotes for free. All this could only make me even more cheerful because I obtained new survivors and large amounts of crystals for an almost zero expense on my part. If the average number of combatants in a camp is 50 and they wanted to protect all of them, they would have to spend 5 thousand crystals that would be 50 thousand for me. These things were also consumables, so they need buy again when used. The cherry on top of this great cake that I am eating is that the zombies they killed also counted for me. This is why the number of zombies eliminated in my marker was now [118,734] and my crystal savings grew to [483,900]. Curse! Now feel as if I truly have progressed in this world! "I understand that the creation of the antidote is a very good thing, Alexander. But it is not appropriate to get distracted thinking about other things when you invite a woman to eat ... much less thinking of another girl." "Hehehe, then Haruna-san do you recognize that we are on a date? That makes me very happy." Haruna-san suddenly makes a face of annoyance while playing with the fork and her piece of cake, seeing her on guard against me, I couldn¡¯t help playing with her a little. "N-no, it''s not a date! I also like to come here that''s why I accepted your invitation to come here together... also I don¡¯t like it when I come alone because whenever you come here, the owner of the cafeteria prepares more delicious foods " Quickly she tries to make excuses for the reason why she came with me... although they may not be entirely excuses since there is some truth in them. The owner of the store is always the one who attends to us whenever I come here and not the regular waitresses, I would like to think that it is because I am one of the leaders of this camp, but the truth is....... "The look she gave me when served the dishes feels like she wanted me to leave her shop ... it was a bit scary... it seems you know quite a few girls here, Alexander" While she told me that, a girl who works in the pink zone greets me by sending me a kiss, so being polite I also waved my hand to her. The girls did not allow me to go to the pink zone so this place became a sanctuary for me to be able to talk and make friends with many of them... it is a pity that although they invited me to visit them at their work, I still can¡¯t go. "I really don''t know what they are thinking even though they know that you''re 12 years old ..." I can hear her murmur while watching the prostitute strongly... it is a great relief that unlike Kurisu the anger due to Haruna-san¡¯s jealousy is directed towards the other girls instead of me. But it is a pity that she still sees me as a child. I had some progress with Haruna-san this month, the text on her head says [Haruna level 37] [Tamer] [Affection: Indecisive 95]. Two things changed, one was her affection the [Confused] became [Indecisive], with one last push this would probably change again. One of the reasons why I brought Haruna-san here is to see if seeing other women who treat me as a man can change her mindset. Some people say that if a woman finds a man¡¯s appearance ugly and another group of women told her that he is attractive, her mentality can change and may also find that man attractive. Although it may also be that she simply recedes to the pressure of others. Anyways that''s something that would be really good for me if it really happens. The other change in the status of Haruna-san is her level. This is due to two reasons, the first is because her bond with the dog, she also gains experience from the zombies it kills, although it is the dog that takes most of the experience¡­ the level of the dog was 41 the last time I saw it. The second reason is because of me. I gave her one of the Limit-break pills that I had previously obtained for the reward of completing an objective of the ongoing missions. With this pill, she was able to increase 10 levels in an instant, these are the reasons Haruna-san reached her current level. She was not the only one with whom I used that pill. I also gave these to the other girls in my group who had to concentrate more on research than on expeditions. Kurisu is now level 33, Shizuka 35 and Saya 31... Shizuka surpassed the others because of her morning workouts. Those are 4 of the 5 pills I had, I gave the last one to Saeko. Although she was still going on expeditions constantly, I thought it would be better if she was stronger in order to avoid accidents, she is now level 43. I decided to wait before using them but... they¡¯re gone now, but I can still buy them in the system. Their value is 50 thousand crystals a piece ... or I can also wait until I complete an objective from mission of collecting survivors. Anyway, I am not in a hurry to use it, the reason why is because after I broke through the 4 limit, I have the same problem as Scythe. The experience that zombies give me to level up is very little... this month I only managed to gain 3 levels and I now have the same level as Saeko. So if I use the pill and go through the 5th limit, I may not be able to level up the entire time I am here in this world... at first I also thought about making Saeko wait before using it, but I am more concerned about her safety than her level management. Although she may level a little slower now, the stronger she is, the safer I will feel. "Alexander ... are you going to start tomorrow with the plan to deal with the zombies in the city center?" "Yes, if nothing unexpected happens tomorrow the plan will begin" "... you must be very careful, understand ... also please help Takashi ... that child can be very impulsive at times" "Hehehe, are you worried about me Haruna-san?" "O-of course! ... b-but many other people care about you too, so make sure you come back safe." "Don''t worry Haruna-san, I want to do many things before I die, so I won¡¯t let others take my life easily... do you want me to tell you one of the things I want to do?" "Hmn? If you want to tell me then I''ll listen" "Come closer, Haruna-san. It¡¯s a secret ... I don''t want others to hear it" I get up from my chair and lean forward with my palms on the table. Haruna-san imitates me but because of the height difference she has to lean more. Then I move my lips near her ear and murmur. "...Haruna-san... one of the things I want to achieve most before I die is...for you to become completely my woman" "E-eh? T-th-that¡­ Hyaan ~" "Kyaaaaa ~" As she began to stutter and get nervous, I sucked the lobe of her ear and started playing with it with my tongue and teeth causing her to groan in addition to making her paralyzed. In the next instant, all the other girls who were eating their desserts at the caf¨¦ screamed due to my actions. Last month I tried not to be assertive in approaching her and waited for her mentality to change, but that didn''t seem to work well and if time continued to pass it would be harder for her to see me as a man. She would just keep me in her mind as the child she cares for or a friend to hang out with. Without another option, it was time to bet everything, it¡¯s all or nothing now. "Mmn ~... A-Alexander..." When I hear Haruna-san calling my name I stopped playing with her ear and moved back a little to see her face. She looked like a tomato and when I tried looking into her eyes, she evades my gaze while biting her lower lip... she looked very pretty indeed. Without being able to resist, I held her cheeks and kissed her gently as if trying to caress her lips with mine... It only lasted for a few seconds since if she is too ashamed she may faint. Our lips separated but I still continued to hold her face and looked again directly into her eyes. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Vyrphax still was busy because of his work, so, sorry for the delay. But he already could edit 2 chapters and so tomorrow I will publish as normal I do. I hope that the chapter liked you and thanks for your patience. Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 26 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 89 New Conquest and New Companion I looked at Haruna-san after my confession and waited for her to say something. She takes a few seconds inhaling and exhaling trying to calm down and organize her ideas, then she looks at me and gives me an answer. "M-maybe Yuriko was right ... Ever since the incident in the pool I couldn''t get you out of my head... bbut you should know that I am almost triple your age..." "Haruna, I don''t care about your age¡­ what I care about is your happiness. I will also become a man in the future so you just have to stop seeing me as a child and start seeing me as a man" When I hear Haruna-san trying to give an excuse, I quickly intervene. I do not want her to keep thinking that our age could be an impediment to that we could be together. "... Alexander, ever since the incident at the pool no matter how much I tried to see you as a child, I couldn''t make my mind to do that completely. It was just my stubbornness that made me deny what I felt¡­ My mentality from living in the society before the apocalypse told me that my feelings were unreasonable. ...this is also your fault, bad boy... looking for me every moment you could to I spend time with you. I thought I would never fall in love again and only dedicated myself to my children... now look at me¡­ talking about my feelings with someone who could be my own student... Hmn! Fine Alexander, if this is what you want then I will not deny what I feel... but I warn you, the emotions of a mature woman are very intense so you must be prepared" After hearing my words, Haruna stops getting nervous and looks directly at me, then with a determined face she starts talking to explain what she felt. I couldn¡¯t help feeling the joy coming from deep inside of me and it also reflected on my face. When Haruna saw me smiling, she puts on a slightly sulky face and snorts after she warned me. Seeing Haruna acting like she is scolding her boyfriend the smile on my face increases and I even chuckle a little. As a result of this, Haruna blushed and approached me to kiss me with her own initiative. Haruna probably thought that if she kissed me I would not see her acting nervously because of my happy reaction... her kiss is quiet and short which ended after a few seconds. "I hope you don''t regret this in the future, little one ..." Haruna tells me in a little insecure tone "Don''t worry Haruna, I''ve decided not to have any regrets in this life... " Wanting to calm her insecurities, I held her hand while responding with a serious face, then she smiles and nods after looking at my eyes for a time. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Haruna) -F] [Completed Qualification: S] To maintain confidence in a person it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is the greater security will be created. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: 100 Reward: 1x Coupon for a random object range [F] 1x Summoning Scroll: Soul Monster level 1 Increasing a skill range [Tame] Additional Reward: 1x Poke-ball-F 4x Limit-break pills (Monster) - H 250,000x Gold 10,000x Crystals "Emmm... Alexander, I want us to keep our relationship a secret for a while... I may not care what other people would think of me for falling in love with a child but... I am not ready to tell Takashi and Iruka... I need to prepare myself mentally before telling them" Along with her words of not wanting us to inform others of our relationship, the system notification ringing sounds in my head. I decide to ignore this for now and review it later, at this moment I wanted to focus on what she had to tell me. I understand what she asks of me, her situation is very different than the case with Saeko, who did not have complications if we both had a serious relationship. Honestly, I had no problems with what Haruna was asking me, but... fuck, this place was full of other women with high ranks. There are even prostitutes who interact with the soldiers... so in a few hours, most of the camp would probably know what happened in this caf¨¦. My only consolation is that almost no girls talk to Komuro now ... he may be one of the last people to find out. "I-it''s not because I''m ashamed of our relationship... although it may not be normal, I''m ready for what other people might say about me. The reason for this is simply because of what I said... I''m not yet prepared for my children to know this yet" "I understand Haruna. I¡¯m fine with what you asked me... I just don''t think this would remain a secret for a long time... look around you" "E-eh?" Haruna who saw that I was smiling bitterly misunderstood me and probably thought that I do not approve of what she asked me, so to show me the firmness of her feelings she tells me that. I must say that her words made me very happy but since she misunderstood my thoughts, I corrected her and highlighted the problem I was thinking about while looking around the cafeteria. While doing so, Haruna does the same and then she realizes how unlikely her request is. "It may be impossible to keep it a secret for the camp, but your son will probably take longer to discover it... as for Iruka-chan, she may not care or understand much about this situation. Besides, you should not worry about what others may think of us... they probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage to express it with their mouths, they probably wouldn''t dare to look at you in a bad way... but if that happens, you just have to tell me and I will solve that problem" "Maybe I am a bad mother for rejoicing my son¡¯s unpopularity with the girls at this moment ... no, Takashi may not have the problem of popularity, his problem is for the path he decided to walk for himself. I should probably prepare myself mentally as quickly as possible, it is better for Takashi to hear about this through my mouth than by someone else. Also, Alexander. Although I appreciate your intention, you cannot use your camp leader position to intimidate other people... " Haruna ... I think it is crueler to doubt the sexuality of your son without confirming it than to be glad that he is not popular... well, we cannot blame neither the mother nor the son for that since the rumors in the camp is surely a topic that neither wants to talk about. And although Haruna warns me about abusing my authority in the camp, I can see that she got a little happy by what I told her. "Alexander I have to go fix some things at school... besides, I also have to think about how I will explain this to Takashi and Iruka... I will see you later" "It''s okay Haruna, I also have some things to do in order to prepare for the start of the plan to attack the zombies in the city " Haruna says goodbye with another brief kiss and left the cafeteria accompanied by the cries of the other girls. When I lost sight of her, I proceed to ask for the cost of what we ate, then the owner of this cafeteria runs out of the kitchen... "Don''t worry Alexander-san, you don''t have to pay anything. I''m happy to just cook for you... I wouldn''t mind doing it for the rest of my life, you know? You can come whenever you want to eat here... although I would like it if you didn¡¯t bring anyone to accompany you... " ...I feel a dangerous aura coming from her, so I said goodbye to the owner of the cafeteria quickly and left without looking back. She is not an ugly woman ... in fact, I think she is attractive, but since I do not think our paths would cross too much it, would be wrong of me to give her false hope. Besides, she seems to be somewhat possessive, even surpassing Kurisu... so my instincts tells me that she is a dangerous woman to have a relationship with, especially if I don''t intend to make her my only woman. After leaving the cafeteria I went to the laboratories of Kurisu and Shisuka. My next objective is to try activating the transmutation parchment that I have in my interdimensional storage. As both girls asked me to be present when I do that I must inform them about this, otherwise, they will scold me for doing that without warning them. "I always believed that things like transmutations were just fantasies of alchemists from the ancient era ~ It would be very interesting to see the process of creating a person''s body" "Without a doubt, this goes beyond the limits of normal science... although it is not the first time that I was involved in strange and unusual things like this I still find it difficult to believe, but like you said Shisuka-san, I think this will be very interesting and I will try to investigate what I will see for future researches" "Yes ~" After meeting with Kurisu and Shisuka, the three of us headed to the mountain behind the park where the wild boar came from, I don''t know how alarming it is to activate the parchment so it is better to get away from the camp so wouldn¡¯t attract too much attention. Both girls seem a little excited to see the transmutation, I also have the same feeling... although it may be for reasons very different from theirs. We quickly reached our goal and walked along some trails. When Yoshioka sent groups to investigate this area to see if there were more dangerous wild animals or see if it could be used as farmland, the result were somewhat discouraging. On the animals, it seems that the wild boar was an atypical case since they couldn¡¯t find much fauna in this place. When I saw the wild boar I thought that perhaps we could have a constant source of meat, but unfortunately, it was not the case... As for using the place as an arable land, it was concluded that although the ground seems to be fertile, it would be too much work and would need some time before we could have any crops from this place, so that idea was also discarded. "Alex, what are you creating here? ... the last time I reviewed some of the documents Yoshioka-san gave you, I saw that there was a group of people working in this area" With Kurisu''s question a smile instantly forms on my face. As she says, this mountain was not totally a waste and useless. That time when the men sent by Yoshioka investigated this area, they found a very interesting installation that was half-built. So when he told me about these facilities, I put that as a priority. For this reason, as Kurisu says, there are several groups of men working to complete it and for the reports that Yoshioka has given me, it should not take long before we can use this. "It''s a surprise... no doubt most people will like it" "¡­I get it" Well, what other people think about this doesn''t matter to me¡­ I just want to be able to enjoy something that the girls haven''t let me do for a while. "I think it should be fine to use the scroll here" We arrived at a part of the mountain that was somewhat flat with enough space for my purpose. While observing the area, I proceed to take out two scrolls from my storage. The first is scroll is for human transmutation, the other was a suggestion from Aurora... it was not cheap, it just cost me over 60 thousand crystals. Its name is [Auxiliary Re-Energization Scroll], I bought it because it covered a defect of the previous one. Well, it is not a defect of the parchment, but a disadvantage. If I use the [Human Transmutation Scroll], the body that is formed will not exceed the first limit, and although the homunculus can be strengthened like the rest of the people, the scroll I bought will save us a lot of time for it to level. What it does is something simple and beneficial. It can use the energy of the crystals to strengthen the body... but a good amount of crystals is needed to do so. The good thing is that at this moment I have no shortage of them, so being able to make our new partner stronger from the beginning is good. First I place the [Auxiliary Re-Energization Scroll] which is larger, on the ground, on top of it I place the other. I take the materials I had previously requested from Shisuka from her laboratory and place them in the right place of the scroll. Both girls from the side are looking with interest at everything I do. Finally I take out the DNA and crystals with the amount indicated to use the two scrolls ... the expense is not small, I probably spent about 250 thousand crystals in everything. "Everything is ready... so let''s start this" I put the crystals on the indicated parts of the two scrolls and then I step back... in the next second a glow began to emanate from the scrolls and the materials that were placed on top of them seemed like they came to life, they moved and mixed between themselves creating a single deformed mass. I could not help but be a little worried that the result will be a chimera... then the brightness of the scrolls began to increase gradually until it was so intense that the three of us had to cover our eyes with our hands. Time went on and while a drop of sweat ran from my temple to my chin, the brightness slowly fades and we can see a silhouette of a person covered with the smoke produced by the reaction of the materials used. The wind blew the smoke and we saw the characteristics of the person. At first glance it could be distinguished that it was a woman... in my memories, she did not have such a large chest, it must have been that the green vest she used, hid those large mounds really good. These may not be at the level of Shisuka, but they are between Kurisu and Saeko... She had straight sky-blue hair and eyes of the same color. Her slightly inexpressive face was constantly moving as if inspecting around the place. When she put her gaze on the three of us she started walking towards where we stand. ...she didn''t seem to care about her nakedness. She walked proudly, allowing me to see her secret garden that was the same color as her hair. Yes, it was beautiful, but what caught my attention the most was her fleshy legs that were around this one... She¡¯s probably the girl with the thickest legs I''ve ever seen and also the one with the most toned body... All her muscles look very well trained, they are not bulky but each of them are well marked, even above her secret garden ... maybe not so secret anymore, I can see that her abs are divided into 6 small squares that were not bulky but only distinguished. "Master... tell me what I can do for you" She talks while I continued examining that my new partner''s body had no defects... I had to make sure that the transmutation was a total success and no matter how much I look for them, couldn¡¯t find a defect... Maybe I should try examining her with my hands... people say that any disease detected in time can be cured easily. When her voice is heard, the two girls also get out of the trance of seeing the use of the transmutation scroll for the first time. "Alex! Stop looking at her and give her some clothes!" "That is correct, Alex-kun ~ She''ll be cold if she stays in that way ~" "¡­I do not experience cold" "It doesn''t matter, you can''t stay naked like that!" "..." ... it seems that it is impossible to inspect her with my hands now, I will leave it for another time. I take out underwear, boots, a jacket and a military-style pants of nano-tubes, if I remember correctly the original also wore clothes similar to these. I also take out some H rank Kukri knives that I got from redeeming a weapon coupon that the system gave me. She took the things and dressed in front of us 3 regardless of whether we are watching her. It seems that she does not like her body being completely covered with cloth since she left the jacket open, showing the dark green sports top that I gave her and exposing her waist. "Then to end this I should give you a name..." "That would make me very happy, master" As I would name her the same as the original so that she could gain some skills from that person. It¡¯s also a good thing that I won''t have to kill my brain just to think of a name. I speak using my ability [Will of the Worlds]. "You will be¡­" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 90 Leona Heidern "...Leona Heidern" When I named her, just like the previous time with Scythe, I felt the energy leaving my body. But because I now have a higher level, I can endure it and can stand up without help, although I still feel some weakness. As for Leona, the energy she took from me and a little from the surroundings begins to envelop her body and she slowly absorbs these. This lasts a couple of minutes and the surroundings recovered its normal stillness. While she¡¯s inspecting the changes that happened inside her body, I checked the system menu to also check her status. [Status] Name: Leona Heidern Race: Human Homunculus Age: 5 minutes (Body of a 18-year-old girl) Level: 57 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (50) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: H Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate [Body domain - S] [Knife handling- A] [Regeneration - E] [Abnormal state resistance - C] [Ki control-H] [Riot of Blood-A](Sealed) Acquired [Flexible Movement - C] [Agile Movement-C] [Shoot- C] [Nude Hand Fight- B] [Cut- C] [Punch-C] Magic Developing [Acrobat- C] [Fidelity C] [Holster - C] [Self Defense - B] [Assassination Techniques Heidern-C] Loyalty: 100 Well, she got several fighting skills from the name I gave her... It seems that her regeneration ability is due to her race. Seeing the results, I think the DNA I chose from the system was a good investment. Aurora told me that the higher the soul range of the person¡¯s DNA used for transmutation, the better the future development of the homunculus since it would have the potential to be an almost perfect clone. Unfortunately, the stronger the soul of the person¡¯s DNA, the higher the cost... for just the Leona DNA vial, I had to spend 100,000 crystals... Why I chose her is easy to answer. When I learned that I could shape the body of the homunculus and that it had to be of a level 2 soul at Aurora''s suggestion. My first thought was the characters of one of my favorite games, KOF. When I consulted the system, almost all the characters exceeded soul level 1 and some almost reached level 3. So I started thinking about which one to choose, of course, all the men were immediately discarded and I narrowed down my choices to 4 characters. After reviewing their DNA prices I also discarded another 2 immediately ... I think it would have been great to see those two in flesh and blood, but because they had control over the basic elements (Fire, water, etc.) the value of their DNA was also doubled. The expense might have been worth it, but because I am in a level 1 world at the moment those skills would be blocked so it was better to wait until I go to a higher-leveled world. Also if I get a level 2 transmutation scroll It would save me a lot of crystal and it would be much simpler. Because of this I only had two options, both had no elementary control and only Ki control, but one of them has a fighting style that depended totally on bare hands and immobilization techniques. Fighting against zombies using that would be a great inconvenience. Now I only have Leona as the only option +... but I have not given up on having the other 3 girls of KOF but unfortunately, I will have to wait. "Since we''re done with this, we should go back." "Yes ... is she really from another race?" "She seems completely human ~" "As I told you before, she certainly is a homunculus... the reason why she looks like this is because of the DNA base that I used... You could say that she is practically a human, but with a body much stronger than one." Although I am not an expert, having obtained some information from Aurora, I tell them some of the information that I know about Leona. "In our entire group, she has become the strongest person... Scythe probably wouldn''t be able to defeat her if they had to fight." "Eh?" "Really? ~" "Yes... Leona, why you don''t show them your skills a little" "Yes, Master!" Leona takes a fighting position with her hands in front aiming at a thick tree. She runs toward the tree, strikes it with her palm and a loud sound is heard. Leona returns to a standing position and removes her hand from the trunk. Her attack left a mark on the tree and the bark was peeled, exposing the wood inside. Shisuka applauds as if she had seen an exhibition of martial arts and Kurisu swallows her saliva while gazing at the dented wood and Leona''s hand. For Kurisu and Shisuka it only looked like a strong blow but with my spiritual vision, I could see that there seems to be a very thin layer of some type of transparent energy covering Leaona¡¯s palm... maybe it is due to her exceeding level 50. Going through a large breaking point might have allowed her to use the body''s energy a bit. I can only assume this because apart from her, the other one that exceeded that level is Venus. The only change I noticed in it is that it grew even more and it seems that its whole body is more resistant. "I will return to the laboratory Alex, I want to further my progress on the plans of the energy shield since tomorrow I will accompany you to the city" "I will also go back to my group, it will be good to have a large amount antidotes available for tomorrow ~" "Okay" Upon reaching the streets of the camp, Kurisu and Shisuka went to their respective laboratories. Aurora told me that we will still earn a bit of experience by killing zombies with groups, special weapons, or just by being present and participating on doing something, so I asked Kurisu to come in order to increase her level as she has neglected her level for quite some time. With the huge amount of zombies that we¡¯re planning to annihilate tomorrow and later days, the experience obtained from them will surely boost those with lower levels. After separating and saying goodbye to them I head towards the exit of the camp. I want to see if Leona has no problem in becoming Scythe''s co-worker, she as a homunculus may not be affected that much when crushing zombie¡¯s skulls. When I passed through the entrance door, several vines wrapped around me and lifted me up... the first time Venus did this, it gave me a big scare. I even thought that it had rebelled against me. "Calm down Leona... my pet just wants to play a little... Venus, you shouldn''t do this, it can lead to misunderstandings" When Leona sees the vines wrapping and dragging me, she quickly pulls out a kukri to try to free me, that''s why I speak to prevent her from attacking... I don''t want my two strongest subordinates to kill each other... although I think Leona would win because since she is resistant to abnormal statuses. She might even break through all this little jungle and reach the heart of the Venus. I discovered this recently, it seems that the two flowers with violet and white colors is Venus¡¯ core. All its other parts are covering those flowers. It grows a little and its color increases in intensity each time it levels up. It also doesn¡¯t allow people to approach the flowers. The vines released me near the flowers and I know exactly what Venus wants. I decide to do it quickly so I can take Leona to Scythe¡­ I walk a little closer to the petals and caressed them. "Good girl, you''ve grown a lot... and you even got a little smarter" Venus likes it when I do this. In fact, it even wants me to do this every time I pass at this location. I use my evaluation ability to see its growth. [Venus Luciferian level 56] Well, it has grown 2 levels since the last time I checked it, it levelling became a little slower but it¡¯s still quick when compared to others. "Stay calm, I will go with your older sister, see you later. Come on Leona" "Shaaa" Leona follows me in silence after seeing my interaction with the plant, seconds later we see a girl with two gray-haired pigtails. At first sight this girl would surely steal the hearts of many men¡­ if we disregard the fact that she is splitting the heads of some zombies, although I don''t care and she¡¯s still adorable to me. [Scythe level 49] Just a little more and Scythe will also reach level 50. I do not have much concern about that since she would surely achieve it tomorrow. When we got close to her, she stops what she is doing and puts her eyes on Leona with curiosity. "Wh-ho?..." "... your new sister, her name is Leona. Get along with her and take care of her... or rather¡­ she should take care of you since she''s stronger. Do you think you could do the same thing as what Scythe is doing? If you find it unpleasant I will not force you to do it " "... do you want me to take the crystals out of these bodies master? I don''t see any problem in doing so" Leona answers me then she takes one of the bodies from the small mountain of zombies, unsheathes the Kukri and splits the head of the zombie and takes its crystal. She did all this without expression... well, it seems that she also has a strong mentality so carrying out this task should be no problem for her. "That''s fine Leona, stay with Scythe and I''ll come to pick you two up in a little while" After seeing Leona do the same thing for a couple more times, I talk to her and went out of there¡­ it really isn''t nice for to see zombie''s heads being split all day. "... do you want me to lend you my knife?" "..." While I am moving away I can see that Scythe is looking curiously at Leona. Leona must have thought that Scythe was interested in her Kukri so she unsheathes the other one and passes it to her. Scythe receives it and stares at it for a while ... I hope she doesn''t cut her finger. "kn-ife ... sis-ter" "Well ... it seems we both serve the same master so that probably makes us sisters" I left both of them to get to know each other better. I return to the camp to have my weapons maintained so that they are completely ready for tomorrow, with that idea in mind I walk in the direction of that place. When I get there, at the end of one of the corners of the camp I can see a new building which was built just recently. It has the appearance of a simple warehouse but several soldiers are guarding the surroundings. This is where MLDW produces its ammunition. We got all the necessary machines and equipment from the military base to produce bullets so we had to prioritize building this small factory since ammunition is a very valuable resource in this world. People work 24 hours a day and we currently have a production rate of 1,000 9mm and 4,000 bullets of 5.56mm per day. Once the workers get used to making them, they can probably double this amount. I go to where the others maintains weapons, a worker quickly notices me and after a little dialogue with him, I give my guns to them for maintenance. This is one of the advantages of being one of the leaders, I just have to wait a couple of minutes and they give me back my guns shiny like when I first got them without waiting long. With nothing else to do for this day, I decide to retire early and make myself fully prepared for what may happen tomorrow. When I arrived at the castle I saw Yuriko-san, Saeko and other people from my group who had gone to our base in the city which we used to hunt the intelligence-type zombie, they were examining the plans for tomorrow, making sure that everything is perfect. "Everything is ready to begin with the third phase of the plan tomorrow, Alexanderkun" "... well, then we just wait and see if everything works as we expect" "¡­yes" If it were a few weeks ago, just being able to talk to Yuriko-san would make me happy, but now ... honestly, I''m a little upset with her, so our conversations lately have been very short ... sometimes I don''t even pay attention to her when she talks to me. This is because I never received my payment for rescuing Soichiro... I don''t like being lied to, much less being used like this, they give me false hope and it hurts my poor heart. If Yuriko-san wanted me to help Soichiro, she didn''t have to lie to me to do it, either way I would have done it ... or¡­ maybe not. It wasn''t my obligation in the first place. She or another group could¡¯ve been the ones who went there, although we probably wouldn''t get all the things there since they won¡¯t fit in the trucks... Just as I finish my conversation with the others, I passed by her and went to my room, then Saeko followed me. Yuriko-san must have noticed my change in attitude towards her, since when she saw me leave she frowns a little, looking a little puzzled by this. In my presidential suite, I lie in the bed to rest and then Saeko hugged me and let me use her respectable bust as a pillow. I spend my time in this way until the other girls who also sleep here began to arrive. Seeing that the sun is about to go down I decided to go for Scythe and Leona, but Saeko told me to stay in bed and that she will go in my place. Perhaps because of Saeko¡¯s insistence to improve her relationship with Scythe, she became the second person with whom Scythe interacts most apart from me, so I have no problem with her doing that. "There''s a new girl who must be with Scythe, her name is Leona. Also, tell her to come with you Saekochan." "A new girl? Who is she?" "It will be best to tell everyone when she comes" "Well ... then I will also tell her to come" When others in the room heard me say something about a new girl, apart from Kurisu and Shisuka that they already knew her, Saya and Saeko had expressions of doubt in their faces. Saeko asks me to satisfy her curiosity rather than jealousy, but it would be better to talk about Leona once she¡¯s here. Saeko leaves the room and after waiting for a few minutes the door opens again, but this time three girls are entering. Saya immediately puts her eyes on the unknown girl. I introduce Leona to the girls. "She is Leona, it is the homunculus that I said I would create with the scroll before" "A homunculus?... seems more human than even Scythe" "She also seems to be very strong..." "Physically she is identical to a normal person and as Saeko-chan says, she is very strong" I answer the questions of Saya and Saeko, then the next few minutes Leona and I try to answer any other questions that the girls have. "Well, Leona, this is where the girls and I sleep... you can stay here unless you don''t want to and want your own room" "My job is to be next to the master and do anything he asks me to do, so if the master doesn''t mind, I would also like to stay here." Although I would prefer for her to stay here I still need to be careful not to force her to do things she doesn¡¯t want or her loyalty will reduce because of that. If that happens it would be something unfortunate and dangerous... it is a relief that she seems to have a bound personality and mentality ... I got a bit curious as to how far her words "doing anything he asks me" is willing to accomplish. After finishing the introductions and a little bit of discussion. The girls are now changing into comfortable sleeping clothes... when Leona saw the others undressing, she proceeded to do the same but also included her underwear in the process... seeing her sister undressing, Scythe also began to do the same. Because of their actions I could now enjoy the splendor of their naked bodies until Kurisu noticed them and asked me to give Leona sleepwear. Saeko, on the other hand, dressed Scythe again with her clothes since she just stood with her eyes closed while we sleep. So with one more member in bed with a total of 6 people, we all try to sleep. Although there are many of us sleeping in the same room, the presidential suite has a large bed, so there is still enough space for all of us. Not many minutes later I began to hear the breathing of the sleeping girls, with that as lullaby I began to lose my consciousness. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Hahaha, nobody guessed correctly, the people more close mentioned Street Fighter that is another good fighting game, but I am more fan of KOF. Honestly, I also would have wanted that was Esdeath, but she still doesn''t enter in the current scale of power in SES... well, Leona is one of my favorite characters of KOF so I think that she is also good. Also, change the cover a little, I hope that you liked it, I will put it in the Face book page to you can see it better, if you visit this to view this since you are there, please give a "like" to the page. Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 91 Second phase of the plan The next morning everyone in the camp gets up very early. Groups of soldiers started preparing to go to the sattelite camp in the center of the city and boarded their assigned vegicles. My group takes a TR-12 and continues behind the caravan that is formed. When we entered the city, the streets are empty and there are no zombies scattered from every direction. Our group and the others with whom we formed an alliance did a good job in achieving this, even so, the main problem is still the center and the port of the city but if everything goes as planned, the situation will change for the better in a few days and we would no longer have to worry about this, or at least the zombies in the area near MLDW will stop being a problem... We arrived at our destination. Its appearance remained unchanged since the last time we used this camp, it wouldn''t be productive to strenghten its defences since its just a temporary camp. In case a zombie horde attacks, the instructions given to the soldiers occupying this camp is to abandon the place immidiately and report back to MLDW. Its good that they didn''t have to resort to that and the situation was very quiet. The only difference from the last time it was used is the addition of a small shop just like in MLDW. The main product sold here were antidotes. It was a request from the other camps in order for them to avoid having to go towards the edge of the city just have to get antidotes. "Sir, several leaders of other camps are already waiting in the meeting room" When I went out of the vehicle, a soldier moves quickly to where I am and reports to me. "I understand, once Yuriko-san and Soichiro arrive, inform them too. I will wait for them inside" "Yes, sir" That explains the various cars that were outside the camp, they must belong to those leaders who came early. After that small exchange, my group and I went towards the meeting room... ... "Finally you have come, Alexander-kun... as you can see several of us are eager to start" Upon entering, the first one who greet me is the young leader Tanaka-san. This month I was able to make friends with him and I even received several tips from him, but the girls always frown whenever they see him... this cannot be avoided since he has a reputation for being a playboy. "Do not be impatient, we will wait for Yuriko-san and Soichiro to arrive before we can start, dot worry they won''t take long." "...Okay" Finished saying that I go to one of the main seats in this table and sat down. Several leaders greet me and some didn''t even waste time to praise me repeatedly. In response, I simply smiled at them and closed my eyes to wait for the others. This is something I learned from being in these kind of situations. When I do this, the others keep silent trying not to bother me... but, everything has an exception. "Tell me something, Alexander-kun ... how far have you come with those beauties? It also seems that a new one joined your group... she looks dangerous..." Tanaka-san who was sitting near me whispers, but since this is a closed place it can still be clearly heard by everyone here. "... we''re still on the same level as before... it has been a busy month so unfortunately I couldn''t spend time wih them" When I heard his question, I wanted to boast immediately that I got a beautiful mature woman to fall in love with me... it is a pity that her son is here and is paying close attention to what I''m talking about with Tanaka-san, so I had to hold back from saying so... "... well, you''re still young. You should not hurry to enjoy the pleasures of life with them... but there should be no problems to you things to a higher level of kisses and caresses, for example-" " You, stop throwing strange ideas at Alex! He''s jus 12 years old you know? If we were in the world before the apocalypse, what you''re doing would be illegal and Something very serious!" Kurisu intervenes in our conversation while staring angrily at Tanaka-san. Saya and Rei also nod strongly and looks at Tanaka-san like he''s an insect. It seems that he is used to this kind of treatment because he just simply smiles without caring much about this. "Changing the subject, you are not the most suitable one to determine if when a girl is dangerous. You are a man who was stabbed by the girls you have a relationship with you know?" "Hahaha, you''re right about that" "It was probably for lying to a girl just to take her to bed, so when she found out that you had several other women, you got what you deserved." "No, I did not lie... they did not ask me and I saw no reason to mention that!" Although I decide to change the subject to lighten the mood of the girls when Rei hears what we''re talking about she justifies the girls who stabbed him... at first, I thought he had been honest with his girls and they were just being brutal, but judging form his words just now it wouldn''t be strange for his girls to act like that. "Garbage! Get away from Alex!" "Alex-san is better than people like you" When my girls found out about Tanaka-san''s situation they stared at him again, this time it doesn''t even seem like they''re looking at a living creature. As Kurisu says, they see him like a pile of filthy and smelly garbage... even Leona who usually doesn''t have an expression like Scythe, do the same as the other girls. "I''m sorry for being late" "Let''s finish this fast so we can eliminate all those zombies" The only thing that saves Tanaka-san is the arrival of the Takagi couple who entered the meeting room. The girls stopped glaring at him and focused on the meeting. Since most of the things are prepared, we just need to carry out the plan. This meeting is nothing more than a review of the operation. After a few minutes of discussion, we got up from the table, separated into our groups, and went to our designated streets. Yuriko-san went to the left, and Soichiro on the right. My group and I went to the main street which is in the center of the Takagi couple. Several Jeeps and other armed cars are parked at the end of the street assigned to my group. The other streets across were blocked with wires meshe or metal fences, so there is only one way to go. In addition, on the asphalt several centimeters above the ground there are some things held in small stakes that would cause any person to feel a chill down their spine just by seeing them... in fact, I am really reluctant to walk near those objects. I can only trust the words of Hirano who developed those things and the system for all this. He assured me that these things would only do their job once they are activated, but still, all the people who walked near those things advanced carefully trying not to touch them. It was like going through a minefield... there probably isn''t much difference between this and that. The first who advanced are people armed with rifles and guns since our main objective is to make as much noise as possible in order to attract a large number of zombies and have them follow us in this street. While we were walking towards the center of the city, I see all the work that several people did during this month. To be able to block and bury those small posts in the pavement, a lot of labor was necessary. The labor was obviously taken from people with the rank of refugee on our camp and people protected by the other leaders of the alliance. Although I do not know and I do not care how they convinced those people to come and work in a city full of zombies, in our case, it wasn''t that difficult. We simply promised that whoever comes and help to do this work will be treated as a citizen during their work plus an additional 2 months citizen rank treatment. There were many people who wanted to work and leave the refugee rank but couldn''t because many of the jobs were already occupied, so when they heard this opportunity they were really glad. We also guaranteed that once that new jobs are created, those who came to help in the city would be given priority first. It was a relief that there were no casualties among workers, so people who had doubts to come because of the danger overcame their fear and volunteered. With more workers at our disposal, the completion of that phase of the plan was quicker. "Alexander-kun, the zombies are beginning to appear" Tanaka-san pulls me out of my deep thought and signals me about he incoming zombies.He is here along with his group to fight in this place. As the leader I order the soldiers to attack. "Everyone kills as many zombies as you can, fire!!" I draw my two guns with removed silencers and knocked down any zombie that comes into my vision, everyone also takes their weapons and proceeds to do the same. The sound of shots echoed throughout the place and you can also hear Yuriko-san and Soichiro''s team do the same. Zombie after zombie fall on the asphalt but another one alwas immediately takes the place of the fallen zombies. Not long after, we stopped moving forward and just stood our ground without going back to get the attention of zombies. Beside me I can also see Kurisu shooting repeatedly, her shooting rate may not be much but she is focusing on any evolved zombie she discovers. Seeing her shoot more often prove our concerns that if we continue giving the zombies more time they will become a big problem. It''s not just her, others who also have sniper rifles change their cartridges constantly... "They number has grown too much! Start moving back!" "Yes!!" A large horde of zombies formed and walked towards us and seeing that no matter how much we shoot they advance towards us without stopping I had no choice but to give the order to fall back. I use my domain to check the path behind my back, so I won''t have much trouble for doing that, but some of the others stumble and rolled on the ground... at first, it wasn''t much of a problem since they just had to get up quickly and regroup, but I don''t know if It is the pressure of seeing such a large number of zombies in front of us that makes us slower but the distance between us seems to decrease with every minute. As a result, sometimes when someone stumbles, an agility zombies runs out of the crowd and jumps on them. If he is lucky theres the possibility that a sniper will take down the zombie before it can reach him, if not, he only has to shoot himself to suffer less since he will have to experience the sensation of being eaten alive. "Watch out¡­" "T-thanks, Alexander ..." As I told the girls to stay close to me, I notice in my domain that Rei stumbled on one of the pipes stuck in the asphalt, so I quickly held her arm to prevent her from falling. [Affection Rei + 5] I see her get nervous and I even hear a system notification, but I can only ignore all this and concentrate on taking down more zombies... Using my domain I checked all the girls to make sure they are alright.... Leona surprises me a bit because I witnessed her using the M-16 rifle skillfully to constantly shooting down zombies ... This morning before we came here I asked she if could use a rifle since her status has such a skill, so when I pass it to her, she handles it like a professional. Putting in shame all the others who have had one in their hands. "Alexander-kun !! Now you can run, we will cover all of you!!" When we arrive at the place where we start our walk on this street, the voice of Hirano come from above the TR-12 while holding the machine gun mounted on the vehicle. Like him there are several other men in the mounted weapons of the other vehicles. I nod to him and proceeded to order the men who accompanied me. "Everyone! Stop shooting and run across the barricade !!" Without needing to repeat myself, our whole group runs to where there are several stacked cars blocking the street. We cross some narrow places which we left specially for our escape route. "Ha ... ha ... what you are waiting to open fire? Shoot and keep them at bay for as long as you can !!" "Yes!!" After crossing and taking a little breath I shout to those behind the machine guns, then a more intense sound is heard. When I turn my head to where the zombies are, those who are on the frontlines are being torn apart by the hail of bullets... with these weapons we can buy some time to gather even more zombies. "Take this, Alex-san" Watching the dismemberment of several zombies, Saeko, who had to stay here along with Scythe, passed a towel to wipe my sweat... although it was not a long time and it was not like we were running all the way, I still sweated a lot. And if look around I can see the people who went with me to attract the zombies being in a worse state than me, they are panting roughly while lying on the ground. No doubt this is more because of stress than fatigue... MLDW prostitutes will be surely glad to know that they will have many clients these days. "Thanks, Saeko-chan ... but soon I will have to sweat again and also this time you and Scythe can exercise a little" "Fufufu, I''m glad to hear that... it''s a bit boring in here" I, along with the other girls who are next to me trying to recover, can only smile bitterly at her words ... I hope she doesn''t become a battle freak. "I have rested enough, I will help the snipers on this side to contain the evolved zombies that cross the car barricade" Kurisu who catches her breath after several minutes tells us and then looks for a good position where she can shoot. I also put my eyes on the battle in progress again and realize that even the machine guns would not be able stop the zombie advance for a long time. One of the reasons is simply because the zombies are too many. Another is that it takes time to reload and it is also necessary for the machine guns to cool down a bit, so they have to take turns using them. ... Minutes later the zombies finally arrive at the barricade and began to push it, so without further choice, I shout to Hirano to use the things that are on the street. "Hirano, it''s time!" "Yes, Alexander-kun!" After I tell him that, he leaves the mounted machine gun of the Tr-12 and gets out of the vehicle. He runs to where there are thin wires and together with other people they started pulling them. "Everyone get ready !!" When they finished what they are doing Hirano gives a warning, right away I see most men cover their ears. Their eyes looking straight ahead, waiting for what will happen... I also do the same but I''m still concerned on how the mechanism would work... I don''t want to look like a fool and have to make everyone run from here if that fails. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 92 Second phase of the plan (Part 2) Not long after Hirano''s warning, explosions began to emerge from the crowd of zombies. The location of these strong detonations came from the small metal stakes that were stuck in the asphalt. These explosions were caused by just a small thing about the size of an adult man''s fist. They were very dangerous things and that could be clearly seen by how pieces of zombies began to rain from the sky. They were nothing but hand grenades of which we had accumulated a good number when we looted the military base before. Although they were very lethal I didn''t see them much use in the beginning. Killing the normal zombies with them was somewhat excessive and impractical, in addition to how the soldiers had become accustomed enough to fight them with only short-range weapons. I also thought about using them against evolved zombies but the snipers are better... Using grenades also has some drawbacks. People in our group might get caught in an explosion if some fool threw them badly. Another reason why we did not use them was that they produce a great sound along with the explosion and most of the time whenever we entered the city, we didn''t want to make a lot of noise. That is why for a good amount of time they remained stored accumulating dust until the plan to attack the zombies of the city was put into motion. Hirano was able to create a system to detonated them simultaneously. After I found out about that I quickly put the blacksmiths and a group of men to follow Hirano''s instructions to do what it took to make this work. This is the result ... it as if the street had been bombarded by a fighter plane. Many of the zombies were reduced to only pieces of meat, while others who had more luck only lost some limbs... What can I say, it was obvious that this would happen if we used more than 10,000 grenades all at once... well, 3,500 or so for each street. This is not the only place where this explosion occured. The side of Yuriko-san and Soichiro also seems to have activated this mechanism. After a couple of minutes the calm returns and the dust begins to settle slowly revealing a red road covered with bodies and parts of humans, you can also see a few zombies crawling in the pools of blood... Seeing the result of the grenades I decide to check my counter to examine how effective our plan was. When I viewed the number I couldn''t prevent a smile from drawing on my face. [Zombies Killed: 249, 571] A great harvest, before it was about 120 thousand, so today we killed about 130 thousand zombies... more than 40 thousand for each street. This is undoubtedly a great achievement since we ended up with more than we had done in 2 months in just a single day. Tonight I will sleep as well as a baby, hahaha. "All those with short-range weapons get ready! We will end the few that are moving!" "Yes!!" I shout with a great impetus for the result and ordered the other people who waited for their turn to proceed and clean this street. We cannot just leave the bodies lying there since it might cause an epidemic, but my main concern is that this can serve as a tonic for the other zombies to strengthen themselves by eating the scattered carcasses here. After my words, a crowd moves forward with me as their leader, then I extend my domain covering the entire street and proceed to store all the bodies that lost any movement. This way it is easier for others to find those zombies that are still alive... Ending the leftovers is not something difficult for others because there are almost no zombies that remained intact after the explosions. They practically only have to deal the final blow. There are some evolved zombies that were not at the core of the explosions and managed to survive, but they are quickly dispatched by Scythe, Saeko, Leona or the two dogs ... Haruna-san''s pet, that lazy dog managed to overcome its 4th limit and has a level of [42] ... although my crystals have a lot to do with it, or also because every time I brought it to fight, it swallowed many heads of evolved zombies before I could store the bodies. The other dog was Alice-chan''s puppy, as I had been feeding him with crystals lately too, it has grown quite a lot. Not at the level of Haruna-san''s but now it has the size of a large breed dog. It may have only grown physically because it still has the attitude of a playful puppy. It is now a level [28] and it is not difficult for it to deal with E1 zombies, but the E2 zombies are a challenge for him. At first, I thought that Alice would find it strange that the dog grew suddenly, but it seems that I worried for nothing because she did not notice this. Perhaps its because she''s just a kid thinking that its completely normal for a dog to grow that fast, besides it was not as if it grew overnight. One good thing was that as Alice interacts a lot with it, she gained the ability [tame] before I realized it. When I ask Aurora the reason for this, it seems that in order to develop that ability a person has to earn the affection and confidence of a monster, and the stronger it is, the easier the ability is to obtain. When the puppy got stronger and since it kept the same attachment to her, Alice was benefited by that. I am honestly happy for her, after all, I had no intention of having it as my monster and maybe it instinctively realized this and therefore form a bond with her and so now it is Alice''s monster. "Grrrr" While looking at the puppy remembering those things, it seems that it encountered a problematic enemy, an E2-type agility zombie that had lost one of its limbs was crawling towards Alice''s pet, but due to its injuries, its movements are too clumsy and the puppy can now easily evade it. Putting my eyes on that zombie and assessing it, I realize that it is at the same level as the puppy... these evolved zombies are getting closer to breaking the third limit more and more. If we did not exterminate them we might begin to see them around the city, so without a doubt, this great zombie elimination is a very good thing. I intended to shoot to help the puppy but before I could do so, the other dog runs towards where that zombie is and pounces on it. Moments after, this the dog is chewing the head of its enemy. At the end of the street we had prepared a wall of fire that blocks access so that more zombies can''t come in case the explosions have drawn their attention to this direction. It was a simple and effective way to block them. Although they have no intelligence, they still has the fundamental instinct of all living beings of fearing fire. The zombies that survived the explosions numbered to about would 5 thousand for each of the 3 streets prepared. They were almost like a gift since we didn''t have to make much effort to annihilate them, most of the time the people just had to stick their weapons in the skulls of those zombies who can barely move. We saw the wall of fire for and the zombies that growled on the other side for a few moments and then we returned along the same path. while doing so I also picked up the new bodies that were left on the ground. As for the zombies that remained in the city center behind that wall of fire, they will have to wait for us to take care of them. By the time those flames go out, most of them will probably forget the sound that caught their attention, so the others can work to implement something similar that before and be able to kill a lot of them tomorrow. It is a pity that we have used all the grenades we had to do this, but the advantage is that this created the foundation to carry out the next step. [Alexander level up to 45] [Kurisu Level up 38] [Saeko Level up 44 ] [Scythe Level up 52] [Leona Level up 58] When we arrived at the roadblock again, I hear a series of system notifications... we only got a small amount of experience from each zombie but since there are too many of them, we still enjoyed a good portion of experience from all of those zombies killed. "Master... Scythe.... stronger..." Scythe who is next to me speaks and I can see that the concentration of energy in her is greater than others. She broke a great limit with success and what I noticed is that apart from strengthening her physique, her intelligence is developed a little more and now when she speaks, her words are clearer. For the soldiers and the people of the other groups that were of a lower level, the increase in is even greater. There are some who even exceeded a limit completely by increasing 10 levels in an instant... "I had assumptions of this ... but now I can prove it. Every time we kill the zombies... we somehow get stronger." Tanaka-san who was next to me suddenly mentions this as he watches his fist while opening and closing it repeatedly. Seeing the level above his head I noticed that he entered his third limit. "You are right about that... it seems that this world has not yet left us and allowed us to continue surviving in it, although it may now be a competition between zombies, beasts, and humans to see who can stand on top" As there is no need to keep this a secret and besides that, like him, surely many have already noticed... creating a great massacre like this only makes it more obvious. Most of the soldiers or people who fight against zombies, increase their level slowly its almost imperceptible, but now many of the men who leveled 10 times exceeded a limit in an instant remain still for the strangeness they feel in their bodies for the energy they absorb. That''s why I see no reason to remain silent, who knows, if others know this, they might become more motivated to kill the zombies. So I speak according to what Tanaka-san says in a tone, high enough for the others listen. "It is good to know that zombies are not the only ones that get stronger but unfortunately it seems that they are faster in doing so than us. In addition, they outnumber us by a large amount, so the human future remains somewhat daunting." Many people are motivated to listen to me and Tanaka-san, it seems they saw a radiance of light in this dark world but then, an alliance leader who was also in charge of this street speaks... as they all understood that what he said is true, the smile of joy that had formed in many became a bit bitter. "I will go to collect the bodies of the other two streets where Yuriko-san and Soichiro are, you take care that the others proceed with the next step... if possible we can eliminate another large number of zombies tomorrow" "It''s okay" Since Shiro the guy with glasses had spoken, I gave him the job to supervise the next step. He may be someone who can only see things in black and white without anything in between, but from what I have seen he is someone skilled to take control of several people. After receiving his answer, I walk to TR-12 to do what I said and then when my whole group is in, Yamada drive to the other streets where the other MLDW leaders are. Minutes later we arrive at the street where Soichiro and the captain of police was stationed. We talked for a while and they informed us of how things went on their side. What we hear doesn''t seem very different from our side. They also only had a few casualties when they attracted the zombies, but the number of these is somewhat minimal so we can say that things here were a success too. Finished talking, I immediately proceed to walk down the street where a large number of zombie bodies are to store them. While doing so, I see several people who had already begun carrying out the next part of the plan, but as it was necessary to do it in the shortest possible time, we both parties ignored each other and dedicated ourselves to do our work. Only a few who noticed the bodies disappear, suddenly looked up and then greeted and thank me for clearing the street of obstacles since it would help them with their work. All this was done without any problem, there was only a surprise of a zombie that was still alive hidden among the bodies and it was quickly disposed of. With all the bodies stored we return to where Soichiro is, we said goodbye and went to the place where Yuriko-san was. When we got there, things are very similar to the previous two but the only difference was Gloterus and his group of men is here and it seems that some things happened with them. His group was something special unlike the other soldiers of our camp, this was made up of people who had broken some camp rules or men who had done atrocities in different groups, so instead of MLDW members, al of them were more like prisoners. "How were things on your side?" "We can say it that was a success" "Yes, if we compare the number of zombies that we eliminated and the estimated casualties of our groups. The loss can be considered insignificant." "As for my group, there was only a small problem at the beginning when they were told that they would fight with zombies. They showed a bit of disagreement but after we talked for a bit, they understood that they had no other choice." "... that''s what you call talking? You shot a couple of people in the head when they refused to do it... I also saw that when we were fighting you cut the tendons of the legs of some who tried to run away, so their fate was worse than the firsts... I still hear the screams of those people being eaten by the zombies " When I ask, the first one to answer me is Yuriko-san, I simply nod to her words and look at Rina who is next to speak. The next to inform me of the things that happened here is Gloterus, and next to him one of Rina''s girls complains a little about the things he did when they were fighting with the zombies. He simply smiles at her comments and puts his eyes on me as if he expected a critique from me, but I only respond with a nod with my head. I have no problem with that, rather, it is precisely why I put him in charge of this group, they were not people who were easy to deal with. If you were kind to them, they would probably take advantage of this and that is why they needed someone with a hard and firm hand to lead them. I also put this group with Yuriko-san and Rina since neither of them would complain much about how Gloterus does things. Yuriko would only pass information about the things the people in their group had done and she wouldn''t advocate for them. As for Rina, as they were all men then she would not care much what happened to them. If Soichiro was here, Gloterus would most likely have strong disagreements between them... no, surely Soichiro''s critique would also be directed at me for putting Gloterus in that position. "With this, we have finished today''s plan, hopefully, tomorrow things would go just as well" "The only thing that worries me is that unexpected things can happen" "..." I have the same concerns as Yuriko-san and it seems that Rina who only nods silently thinks the same. The only relief that can comfort me is that since most of our enemies are zombies without brains the possibility of he unexpected happening should be minimal. With my work done and with nothing else I can do here, I decide to retire to our camp to rest with my group. With Yuriko-san, Soichiro and Shiro supervising the things that have to be done to continue tomorrow, I can calmly check the loot that I got. I say goodbye to the women here and Gloterus, my group went into our vehicle and head back to MLDW. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: Vyrphax ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! sorry yesterday I was very busy in the work. Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 93 Loot of the first day of phase 2 Upon arriving at MLDW I go directly to my room after Yamada parked the car, then once there I find a dilemma... the number of zombie bodies that I have in my storage besieges more than 100 thousand, the problem was that if I want to use them as fertilizer for my plant, then I need Scythe and Leona remove the crystals, but this would certainly take a great effort from they two and overall a long time. I also have the option of decomposing them with the function of the system, but this will make the bodies almost unusable for my plant... Thinking about it for a few minutes, in the end, I decide to decompose 90 thousand and leave the rest to be used as fertilizer. If I give the more than 10 thousand complete bodies with the crystals even in them, this will compensate for the other 90 thousand bodies that I have to dispose of. I can not be stingy with the Venus since it has shown me its usefulness on a couple of occasions and although those crystals in the zombies would raise my savings about 50 thousand units that is not a negligible number, it is not as if I was short of these Right now, so this is more than acceptable to me. When decomposing the 90 thousand bodies, I get a quantity of 478,329 crystals and seeing such amount cannot prevent my body from shaking a little because of the emotion... with these, almost double the amount that I had at the moment. Although I will have to use some of these for the maintenance of the camp, the amount needed for this is minimal. In addition, the crystals and energy to level was not the only advantage I got from killing all those zombies. I don''t know if it''s because I was part of the plan or because it that I was near the area where we killed the zombies, well it''s not that it matters which of those two has been, the point is that I could also collect a good amount of reward boxes from the system, the only regrettable thing is that most of these were of the lowest rank. From the three battlefields, I was able to collect 154 wooden boxes and 17 boxes that have some metal inlays and for the first time, I obtained a pure metal box that appears to be made from iron. Until now I had only been able to collect a few when I was on an expedition to search for resources or survivors. When Saeko left alone on her own she never told me that had found these boxes, so most likely I must be present at some distance for the system to provide them and if I think about it now, that makes sense since I can''t depend only to my subordinates to get things. When I start taking out the boxes then those who were with me in my room look curiously at them, so I decide to give a few to them and so they can also open it. When explaining to those who do not know what these are, they immediately take them with emotion... it seems that all humans are born with a fondness for things like chance and to try their luck. "I can''t open it Alex-kun ~" "Hmn? I could easily open it..." " How did you do it, Mom? " "The same thing happens to me, I can''t open it ..." "Yes, like Saya-san, no matter how much force I use, I can''t open it an inch ... is it defective?" "Why can they do it?" " I don''t know, maybe it''s like Komuro-kun says and some are defective? " The first two to speak are Shisuka and Haruna, they welcomed us with a smile at the entrance of the castle to see us all arrive well, then they also came behind us to ask about the things that happened in the city. The first one complains because although it seems that she puts a lot of strength to open the box that even causes her breasts to shake, she can''t do it and then seeing how she is battling the second gives her opinion. Apart from Shisuka, others cannot do it like Komuro and Saya who are the next to speak, so I deduce that it should not be her fault because she is doing wrong... then think a little, at first I thought only those who had an affection or loyalty higher than 100 could do it, but then if so, Hirano who is the one who speaks after Saya and meets that condition should be able to do it, besides to Kurisu who answer to Rei''s question would be the opposite and she should not be able to do that. Then after considering for a few moments more what could be the reason for this, the conclusion I reach is that the people that the system recognizes as my lovers, summons and subordinates are the ones that allow them to open the boxes. Without further choice, I tell people that they cannot open the boxes to give them to one of the girls that can and do so together. This makes that people who cannot open the boxes observe with curiosity those who can, then they all have good reactions when start to speculate the reason that could differentiate them from Kurisu, Saeko, Scythe, Leona and Haruna who are the ones who can do it. Haruna when she realizes that is included in the group of the closest girls to my starts to get a little nervous about the look of her son who watches carefully to the girls, to her, and then me on repeated occasions. In the end, he doesn''t ask anything and just gives the box to his mother so she can open it... "Alex-kun ~ It''s not fair that Kurisu-san and Busujima-san can do it and me don''t ~ I also slept in the same bed as you ~ Hyaan ~... M-Moo, Alex-kun bad, you always like to play with my breasts ~... Auu~... " "Hooh, it seems that Alexander-kun has already done incredible things, hehehe" After finishing to put his eyes on the two girls that mention, Shizuka runs to where I am to attack me in the way she used to... hahaha, I can be surprised 1, 2, and even 3 times, but the same trick does not work with me after having seen and suffered so many occasions. That''s why when I see her coming towards me, then I quickly raise my hands to receive her with my self-defense techniques. The first step is to stop those huge mountains with my palms and then the next step is to attack by massaging them with different movements... you don''t need to look at me like this Kurisu, these are self-preservation movements. Then with Shizuka''s words that can easily be misunderstood, Kurisu and Saeko blush but they don''t refute anything, or maybe it''s because Yuki''s words that can''t do it. So because both sentences the others begin to put their imagination to work and then girls who are ashamed easier like Niki, Mizusu, Saya and Haruna their faces also blush with each passing second more and more. Rei, on the other hand, watches us closely and then bites her lower lip as if trying to make some difficult decisions. As for men, Komuro sees me with eyes of envy while Hirano with idolatry... I even heard the system telling me that his loyalty had risen. ... Scythe and Leona, well perhaps because my words to them were more like orders, they faithfully follow these and open the boxes I gave them without paying attention to their surroundings concentrating completely on their work. "Naaw ~" For my part, I am debating inside my head while I massage Shizuka''s breasts with the idea of ??intervening and saying that it is not what they think or just let it go. In the end, I decide for the last one since the girls did not deny anything, I do not want to be misunderstood and they thinking that I do not want others to know that we are together. "Don''t worry, Shizuka, me and you will open the boxes together. The others should do it too, let''s see what''s inside them." "Yaay ~" I stop massaging Shizuka''s breasts and talk to get back to what we were doing... since don''t want others to think that I''m taking advantage of someone weaker than me because of my techniques and superior strength, so being forgiving to her I decide to stop punishing her with just those attacks... So, people who can open boxes do it with some others looking at their sides with expectation. It''s a shame that since most are of the lowest rank I only get range weapons [J], potions, antidotes, crystals, and Gold, but also being a good number of these the amount is not small and it is still a joyful thing to stock up on these resources. When we finish with the wooden boxes we go to those that have inlays, the result is not very different and the only variation is that things are of a higher range. Also, I could get two magic scrolls from these boxes, one seems to be to summon a shield of protection for a few seconds and the other creates rain for a while. The first is something very useful, especially to give it to some of the girls who fight to use it in case of an emergency. As for the second, unfortunately I do not find much use... Finally, I open the last box made of pure iron and then get a crystal with a value of 5 thousand, 50 thousand Gold, 1 limit-break pill and a sheet of paper. When I review the latter, a smile forms on my face and in Shizuka that was next to me, she reads the first words and snatches it away so she can read it more carefully. "This is great Alex-kun ~ If what it says here is true, then we can make level 2 and 3 antidotes very soon" From the title on the sheet I read and what she tells me, I can be sure that it was the form or recipe of how to create the antidotes of that level. "Shisuka, you should keep this a secret and make sure that the people who you show it doesn''t divulge it." "Okay ~ I must go to the lab and test this with the girls, they will surely be excited to recreate those antidotes " Although I trust her, I should speak with Yoshioka to inform the scientists who work with Shisuka that this information is top secret for our camp and that they will be severely punished if divulge it. It would be a shame to lose the good profits from the sale of antidotes and I really do not want other people to spoil this... It will be better to add security in that laboratory so that they can be monitored... I don''t think they complain much since this should be things they are used to for their work. Shisuka, unable to wait any longer leaves with hurried steps from the room. Surely with the help of the other girls in her laboratory, they will immediately try to see if what the sheet says is true. "Well, we should all rest early, tomorrow we will continue with the attack to the zombies of the city" "Hehehe, it''s still too early for you to start having fun Alexander-san~, the sun still doesn''t go down, you know?" "We''re just going to rest! Go to your room and do the same, fast!" "It is true!" "It''s not fair! Let me join you!" As the fun time was over, I advise others to also rest early but Yuki putting playful eyes and joking, again creates a slightly rosy atmosphere. The difference is that this time Kurisu and Saya can''t stand the sight of curiosity that the other girls were giving them, embarrassed by that they rush her and practically drag her out of the room while she complains a little. The others seeing that they had lost their patience due to shame decide to leave on their own, then Haruna speaks to me in a low voice while the others go to their rooms. "Alexander, you can''t do those things yet... you have to wait for your mind and body to develop a little more... besides, you girls can''t be so complacent to him in that way." "...Haruna-san, Yuki-san is only drawing conclusions without knowing things well. We haven''t taken things too far..." Honestly, I had had the same thought as Haruna about those things, but I can''t deny that every time that interacted with any of the girls my willpower falters... this can''t be entirely my fault, you should know that each of them is a unique beauty, so I really don''t know how much I can resist and keep my control. It is good that the one who answers her is Saeko who also speaks in a low voice. Unfortunately, I cannot promise her that I can wait until I develop completely. Haruna looks directly into her eyes, then after doing so with each of the girls who sleep here, makes a nod as if she were convinced and continues to walk to the door. Of course, before leaving for the room she gives me a light hug and wishes me a good night. There was no goodbye kiss like in the cafeteria, but I know this is due to what she said in the morning of keeping our relationship secret for now and also because her son who she does not want to know this is still behind her. "Ah, it''s true. Rei, please wait a moment." When I see Rei that is about to leave the room and squeezing the pill I was holding in my hand, remember that I hadn''t given her one yet, so I talk to stop her to leave. When she listens to me, stands for a few seconds where she is, slowly with some obvious nervousness she turns and then when she sees me in the eyes before I can tell her something, speaks. "D-do you also want me to stay? Don''t think I''m ready for something like that and I think we should know each other more... but maybe it ''s true that in this dangerous world we don''t know when we can die... w-well! I''ll stay here with you! " "Eh?" Damn! It seems she had been in her own world after hearing Yuki''s words! In addition, I had forgotten that she is a girl who loves to draw her own conclusions and goes at her own pace by imposing herself on others... This took me a little off guard... besides knowing her personality Tsundere, if I now say that it is none of that and they all are things that only she is thinking on her own, then she will most likely be ashamed or angry with me¡­ "...I would really like you to stay too, but only if you want to do it" "I-it''s fine ... since you''re asking me, I-I think I will ... b-but I need to go to my room for my things and need to prepare me mentally... I''ll be back soon ..." We were just beginning to get along, so it would be a shame to lose that. I might not have intended to do this but since things turned out this way, it was best that I speak with clear words and not go around the bush with her. When she heard, a smile form on her face but in the next second she tries to change it and looks serious and calm, although I can still see her curved lips for being happy. Then before leaving, she answers me with a tone as if she were doing me a favor... honestly I am not very fond of the Tsun part of a girl with her personality and I prefer the Dere more, but it is also not unbearable as long as she is not so unreasonable. "You wanted to tell her something else, right? ... was it from the pill in your hand?" "Yes ... but it seemed very cruel to tell her that she was wrong..." When she leaves, Kurisu who saw the whole development asks me. As I do not like to lie to the girls, I assent to her words and answer, then she also begins to walk behind Rei. "Haaa, I understand... if I were her and after everything I said someone told me it was not that and rejected me, I would probably be ashamed for the rest of my life. I will help her bring her things... it is also better to tell her that we''re just going to sleep here, otherwise she could create a bigger problem. " "I will go with you, Kurisu-san!" I thought she would be angry to add another girl to this room, but it seems that I was wrong and she understood well the predicament in which both, I and Rei were. Although she murmurs something at the end, having moved away I don''t distinguish her words well and then Saya runs behind her while yelling at her making what Kurisu says less audible. "Fufufu, you shouldn''t be so surprised that she accepted Rei-chan so quickly, Alex-san. None of the girls here are dumb and have been able to see her behavior in recent weeks, that''s why we knew it was just a matter of some time before something developed between you two, although being honest I didn''t think she would be the one to start it. Besides, it''s not just her, we also know that lately you''ve been very close to Haruna-san. You should know that you are someone who easily distinguishes between the crowd and that people have always liked to talk about what important or famous people do. So when you went to the cafeteria with her, not long after that, this information should have already scattered around the camp. For example, when I went to the kitchen yesterday to see what they had prepared for dinner that day, the cooks talked very excitedly about how other people saw you and Haruna-san kissing affectionately in the cafeteria that day in the morning, fufufu " "Glup" When I watched the three girls march, Saeko suddenly hugs me by the back and starts talking to me. Shit! I didn''t think they had heard about Haruna and me so fast... I thought it would be a few days until they did it since we would be very busy for a while with the elimination of zombies from the city, but it seems that I was somewhat naive. "Saeko-chan, I don''t know how many of the girls know about my relationship with Haruna, but please tell them to keep it a secret from Komuro. She doesn''t want him to know for the moment and wants to tell her directly" "Fufufu, I see, I''ll tell them but I don''t think you should worry. If Haruna-san doesn''t tell him, maybe he''ll never know it... the only people he can talk to, is our group and I don''t think they will get into your affairs " ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Sorry but Vyrphax has some personals problems and he will cant edit for maybe 2 weeks, but I will publish the chapters regularly as always until he returns and can edit them. Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 94 Second phase of the plan (Part 3 ) I thought that Rei had said he would fast and just bring her things but people in this room had to wait about an hour to see again the three girls who had gone ... it seems that in any world the ratio and value of time for a woman is the same. "Rei, take and eat this" "What is this?" As it would be very counterproductive to complain about their delay, I simply decide to ignore it and better do what I intended at first, I give her the limit-break pill. She receives it with curiosity and examines it, then probably not knowing what it was she decides to ask me for more information. [Limit-Break Pill -H Pill with enough energy for a person with Soul level 1 to advance a limit. This pill cannot make the soul of an individual evolve, therefore if someone with a level 99 ingests it, it does not assure his progress. Nor can they be ingested consecutively since the body of the person will not resist changes in the increase in power so abruptly, so you can only consume one every 6 months.] "This pill will help you get stronger" "Really? Can this make people stronger?" "Alex tells the truth, it''s nothing strange so you don''t have to worry. Besides, we''ve all eaten it." Rei continues to ask me interested and while she reviews the pill I answer, then when listening to me she sees in more detail and intrigues this, but it is good that she only seems surprised to what it can do and it is not that she doubts that I am giving her something strange. Kurisu who must have thought that perhaps Rei had a little distrust to ingest something strange reaffirms what I say and also the other girls nod with her words. When Rei listens to her talk, she sees her for a few seconds, then the other girls and finally makes a nod to eat the pill. When she ingested it takes a few seconds until that begins to take effect and with the ability of my eyes I can see that the energy that starts to emanate from her stomach to then slowly integrate into her entire body. "Kuh" As a result of the abrupt energy and sensations that Rei must be feeling, her knees weaken and losing the balance, since I and Kurisu were the closest ones prevent her from falling and help her to sit on the floor so that the process ends quietly. While she absorbs the energy from the pill I also observe the level above her head that the system shows me, the number 31 shown and that she had achieved after this fight begins to rise slowly until after several minutes it ends up being a 41. "How you feel?" "... it was awkward at first but now I feel full of energy" Seeing that Rei had finished assimilating the pill, I asked her and got a similar answer that the other girls who had eaten had given me. Finally I check her again with my spiritual vision to make sure that the sudden increase in energy has not damaged her body and then finding nothing out of the ordinary I can say that she correctly assimilate the pill... although with these eyes I can only see auras and energy, so the inspection is only basic and I really don''t know if she can have an internal problem, but since it is something that the system gave me it shouldn''t be dangerous as long as I follow the instructions. "Well, then before we go to sleep I need to say something to everyone... maybe some already know from have heard the rumors that people said, but I think it is best that I clarify things directly. Since yesterday Haruna and I entered into a relationship as a couple, if I didn''t tell you all before it wasn''t because I thought this was wrong or I was ashamed of it, it was because she asked me to keep it a secret because she doesn''t want Komuro and Iruka-chan know it for now. I thought to tell all of you more later when she spoke with them first, but as what happened between us was seen by many people, it seems that rumors began to spread and I think it''s better to you girls know these things for me, plus I also ask you not to say nothing to the two people I mentioned to respect Haruna''s request" As Saeko had told me that this information was being spoken among the people in the camp, then this could not remain hidden any longer. Before I asked Saeko to tell the other girls to keep the secret, but as I said, it is better that I will be the one to tell them. ...I will not lie and say that I was not a little worried about the reaction they might have, the last time something like this happened Kurisu''s affection had descended and for a moment I thought that maybe she would even leave me. That is why I was a little afraid that similar things would happen now, but that was not a reason to I could lie to them or hide things from them since that would end up causing the girls more damage and sure I would not forgive myself for that. Saeko may be the only one with whom I have also confirmed a relationship and although with the others I have not done it, I clearly know that they have attraction or feelings for me and that is why everyone has the right to know. I have been clear to all of them and they should know that I will have many women around me with whom I will have a relationship in the future. Those who can accept it, then we can stay together and those who do not do, then the best is to take separate paths. "So it was true... Hmp, I had suspicions but with this I can confirm that you really like mature women, isn''t it Alex?" "Fufufu, don''t worry Alex-san, everyone here can surely keep the secret for Komuro-kun and Iruka-chan" "So now a woman of my mother''s age will also be integrated..." "A-Aunt Haruna fell in love with you? W-when Takashi finds out I don''t know how he will react¡­ I just hope Yamada-kun is there to support him" The first to speak after the silence that formed for a few seconds is Kurisu who is sulking and says that a bit moody... I can only smile bitterly at her words since really don''t think I has a special taste for mature women, it''s just that my mental age is 28 years old, but I''m glad that even if she got a little angry when heard it, the important thing is that her affection this time didn''t decrease. It seems to she has used a little to the idea and has processed this better than before, also I know that likely her anger will disappear in a few days or perhaps to the focus on the work forget it. Saeko just smiles at me as usual and her words are more like telling me that she will also make sure that no one else speaks things that should not. On the other hand, Saya seems a little worried to know that I have a relationship with someone who could be her mother. This must be because besides that Yuriko-san and Haruna have similar ages, such as Rei, Komuro and she had a lot of interaction as children, it is not difficult that she also identifies her as a mother figure. The reaction of Rei surprised me a little, I thought she would be equal or angrier than Kurisu, but she was more worried about how will react her childhood friend when he hears this news... the truth is that I also look forward to seeing his face when he discovers it, hahaha. "Well, as Saeko-san says, everyone here must understand that this is a personal problem of Haruna-san that we should not get into, so surely none will do something silly. ...It''s already night and I''m tired, let''s all go to sleep. Tomorrow we will have to continue with the extermination of zombies in the city, so it is better that we all rest well. " Following Kurisu''s advice, we all prepare to sleep and not long after we are in bed trying to fall asleep, the only thing different from other nights is that today Shisuka probably will not come back and work with her team in trying to follow the instructions of the method I got no long since to be able to create the level 2 and 3 antidotes. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The next morning we are all inside a TR-12 in the direction of the camp in the city, this time I also brought Shisuka with us who is currently asleep while hugging me for not having slept all night. The reason for this is that it would also be good if she got some of the experience that many of us will get today by killing a lot of zombies. Logically she will not be on the team that attracts the zombies and will be left behind the barricade firing a weapon, with so many zombies gathered surely just pointing the gun in front should be able to hit any of them. As for Haruna, I don''t have to worry about her about this. Thanks to her dog who is in this battle fighting, she can have this benefit for just the bond she has with it, when I saw the level above her head yesterday she had advanced 4 levels. Also, being a case similar to this, when I met Alice-chan during dinner I realized that she had exceeded her first limit ... probably when she turns 13 that is the age of majority decided in the camp, sure in that time she will have advanced several limits. Unlike the previous day, this time we will be the 4 MLDW leaders fighting, so a car where Yoshioka is and a team of soldiers follow us closely. So, as all the leaders were outside, the one who took care of the camp was the person in charge of public order and security of the campground, Matsushima. I don''t have to worry about her being in charge because due to her character, I don''t think she going to do something silly, so we can rest easy and kill zombies. Then sometime later when we leave MLDW and arrive at our destination, the car is parked and then everyone starts to get out of it. "We have arrived, Shisuka... I need you to release me to we can get out of the car" "Nwua? ... 5 more minutes ... I''m still very sleepy" "You should probably let her sleep a little longer Alex-san. It is not yet time for her to participate in the battle, so it is better that rest as much as she can for when that time comes." I try to wake Shisuka, but after repeatedly insisting that is the only answer I get from her, so when I pretended to be a little rougher with her in order to wake her up, Saeko advises me that. I think about it for a few seconds and nod to what she says in agreement with her opinion, then I just try to get away from her arms that wrapped around me like snakes... in the end, I had to get the help of several girls to get out of the car. I thought that her resistance and strength had not changed much even with raising several limits, but now I realize that she had a fairly strong grip. Or could it be a technique of her? Well, no matter what the reason, I just know that with this my chances of dying at night increase and that worries me a little... the only solution to prevent that from happening is to continue strengthening me. Once inside our city camp, I see the Takagi couple who seem to have slept here to be able to supervise the things that the workers had to do yesterday and after a few greetings among all, we then repeated something similar of the meeting recent. After they inform us that it was possible to complete all the necessary things to be able to kill the zombies today, we end the discussion and all go back to our designated place. Yoshioka has to go to the same place of my group because if everything goes as agreed and we can finish the second phase of the plan a couple of hours later, then together with those of my team I will have to go to the port to start with the 3rd phase. We arrived at the same street that was blocked by a barricade of cars and quickly prepared to do our job. This time we awaken Shisuka that although she complained in the same way as before, after several of my attempts then Saeko takes my place and is the one who did it... she was not kindly at all and began slapping her until she opened the eyes which were a little teary and I am sure that it was not only because she had just woken up. Immediately after that, Shisuka, Saeko end Scythe stay here and the group in charge of attracting the zombies walks through the cars that blocked the road, then reaching the other side the panorama was somewhat different than before. There were no more grenades hanging on stakes scattered all the way we had to go, which really relieves me a little and I no longer feel so pressured as we head to the city center. This was not because we didn''t want to repeat the same thing again thinking that zombies wouldn''t fall twice in an identical trick, I don''t think they have the intelligence to do that. The reason was more simple, to fly through the air at more than 100 thousand zombies we spent about 10 thousand grenades spread over three streets and unfortunately these were all we had. So for that reason it was almost impossible to do that again, well, I could buy more in the system but it would need to spend a good amount of crystals and also take up more time. We had to collect the stakes that were dispersed by the explosion and see if they could be reused and if are not, the only option was to do more. In addition, Hirano would have to install a system like the one we used and to do this he needs to do it calmly and slowly, it is not simply to put two pieces of metal together. These are explosive, if he is neglected then many people can fly in pieces as the zombies did. These were some of the causes that we last a month in being able to carry out the plan and the main reasons why I don''t want to repeat it. But it was good that I didn''t have to take crystals out of my pocket and spend a lot of time on the next thing we will do. Thanks to the first grenades that exploded, a path full of craters was created following much of this street and then with the work of the many men of yesterday, all these were connected to create three grooves 15 cm thick and 10 deep. It was not difficult since most works were done by the grenades and those men only had to complete it, so it is because of this that they were able to complete it in one day and one night of effort. "Our work is the same as yesterday, shoot any zombie you see !!" "YES!!" When we get close enough to the center of the city, the zombies begin to show themselves in a small number, so I give the order to eliminate them as we continue moving forward. Then because we go deeper and the sound of the shots attracts them, more and more appear until their amount forms a wall that prevents us from continuing. Like the previous time, we resist as much as we can but only after a few minutes doing that, have to move back. When we returned 2/3 of the way, I keep one of my guns and take a portable radio that Kurisu had repaired. "We are moving back, start doing the things we plan !!" "I understand, we can hear that the shots are closer and we were getting ready, right now we will start !! ..." After I talk about the radio Yoshioka''s voice is heard, then I store it and take my gun again. Moments later of the communication between us, me and those who went to attract the zombies we passed to the other side of the cars while the machine guns cover our backs. The loud noise of the machine guns lasts several more minutes, but in the end the zombies arrive at the barricade of the cars and so we go to use the grooves in the street. "Make them burn !!" "Yes!!" Following my instructions, about ten men move forward and remove the safety ring from a grenade that each had and throw them on the other side where the zombies are. Without a doubt, buying 10 grenades at 10,000 is a huge difference... Seconds after the detonations are heard and then the three furrows appear to transform into very long orange snakes that advance on the street. The reason for this is due to the three cars with huge containers to store a liquid that was parked nearby, of each one of these a hose extends and if you pay attention you will realize that it passes under the cars that stop the zombies and they are bald on the ground where the grooves are. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. . https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 95 Beginning of the third phase of the plan Those orange snakes that advanced towards the center of the city were nothing other things than 3 lines of fire, the creation of this was due to the diesel that the trucks that I mentioned earlier pumped through the grooves that the grenades and workers made. The purpose of the machine guns was not to kill many zombies, they only had to save time for the grooves to be filled with fuel and then with the detonations of the grenades that the men threw, ignite it. The zombies that were standing on these grooves quickly begin to burn and these, in turn, spread it as if it were a disease on the others around them. As they had formed a horde without many spaces, not long after, those three snakes become a single large one that ran the entire street. I had already checked before, but seeing this I can confirm that zombies really burn easily. Although they probably do not feel pain, they must still retain their instinct of fear of fire since their roars and sounds that they made intensifies when the flames begin to devour them. "It smells really bad ~" Shisuka who was at my side shooting trying to take down some enemy along with other girls who had not participated in attracting them while everyone else saw the fire, complains about the smell resulting from the burning zombies. I cannot blame her for this and say that she is exaggerating... in truth, the aroma of burnt meat was something very nauseous, so as we had all participated in the fight, we stepped back trying to get away from the strong smell. "Yamada, communicate with the other groups and ask how things went where they are. Shisuka and also the others, if you want can get in the car, maybe the smell is less there " "It''s okay" "Great ~" I ask Yamada to ask for information about where Yuriko-san and Soichiro are, as well I told this to the girls that were trying to block the smell by covering their noses with one hand. There was no point in torturing them by smelling this, as everyone had somehow participated in the fight, should be enough to get energy from all those zombies that burn. A minute later, most of the girls follow my advice by getting inside a car closing the doors and windows, also Yamada back and informs me of the news of the other places. He tells me that things with the other groups were also a success and that they are also now seeing a lot of zombies burning. Then I simply do assent to his words and stay half an hour watching the show to make sure nothing strange happens. "I don''t think there''s a problem here for the moment, so it''s time to start the fourth phase of the plan. Yoshioka, I left this place for you to watch, if something happens then let me know through the radio." "Okay, also if you see that it is very risky to enter the port, it is better that you do not take the risk and entering. Having eliminated most of the zombies from the city center, we can delay things a bit and take care of those in the port after carefully without danger" "We will only see how things are in that part, do not worry, if things look very dangerous I thought to do just that. I do not want to put my life or that of the girls in a silly way at risk, also please take care of Shisuka while we are leaving ... not only of zombies but also of any person with strange ideas " As the place I intend to go can be much more dangerous than now, so it is better for Shisuka to stay here. Besides, I don''t think any of our soldiers try anything silly, but since there are also men from other groups, it''s better to be safe and that''s why I ask Yoshioka for that favor. Ending our conversation I go to the car that the girls had climbed, Yamada, Komuro, Hirano, Saeko, Leona, and Scythe who had stayed by my side come with me. Upon entering the car the first thing I do is tell Shisuka to go to another car and wait for our return there and then while see her leave, I take the radio to talk to the other teams. "Here Alexander, we will begin with the third phase of the plan, that Rina and Soichiro-Messiah''s teams... I mean the group of... the police group find us at the agreed point, also the other groups that were waiting, start to move" "¡­it is understood" "...the name of the leader of the police group is Mukito-san... Alex, you should try to remember at least the name of the other leaders" "..." I wish could answer Kurisu that I will try to do it, but since it is probably something impossible for me, I better decide to remain silent and not promise things that I cannot fulfill... Minutes after we left the place where the zombies burned and Yoshioka stayed watching, on the way to our next target we found several vehicles that were marching in the same direction but at a slow pace. One of the reasons for its slow speed compared to ours was because they were waiting for us, but the main reason was that the vehicles that headed the caravan could not move too fast. This was not because they worked badly or something like that, but because of the enormous weight they had to move. These were nothing other than the 5 Tanks that had been repaired, besides accompanying them there was a good number of LAV and Jeep with machine guns following behind. The tanks crushed or set aside anything that blocked their path, this was something impressive to see and probably very similar to one of those shows where someone drives a Moster truck through an arena to crushing other cars. It was just a little different since these vehicles passed by cars with their big wheels and the tanks instead seemed flattened... A little excited by what I saw we continued to the ports and when we approached see other groups of cars in which Rina and the police captain who came by different routes closer to where they were should come. We took a slightly more direct route very adjacent to the city center which was possible because of the caravan of heavy vehicles that could break through all the abandoned cars, but they had to come around this one since these streets had fewer obstructions Once all them that would go to the port is assembled we stop right on the opposite side of where we started the attack to the city center several kilometers away where we would have to divide into two groups since although we greatly reduce the number of zombies from the center, we had to make sure that those who were left would not attack us by the back once we arrived at the port and this team would be in charge of keeping them rooted. "Well, I think this location is good for them to try to defend it ... come out Venus, it''s time for you to work a little" "W-what is that? ... how did you make the plant you had in your camp appear here?" I take out my poke-ball and immediately throw it, so that my other monster shows up. The soldiers of our group are not very surprised, but those of the other teams go back several steps and get nervous when they see a green area that appears out of nowhere. "... they didn''t tell you? My second hobby apart from killing zombies is to do magic" "Stop joking boy! No ''re playing and seriously answer me!" "Calm down, Rina-san, it would be late and very troublesome for us to get into those issues, so let''s better focus on our work." "Kurisu-san is right, it is better to hurry and see how things are in the port" Hearing my answer, Rina gets angry ... she really is a woman with little patience, but as Kurisu says, explaining this would be problematic now, so because of that I answer the first thing that came to my mind. It is good that with the comments of Kurisu and Saeko she does not insist on that and concentrates on organizing her men to defend the place. The police captain although he had an expression of also wanting to ask about my plant, seeing Rina put that aside also does the same as her. "Scythe, you will stay with your little sister to block the path of the zombies that come here" "Yes... Master¡­" It may be that most of the zombies in the city center were attracted to the streets that are now on fire, but like the plague that these are, not long after parked here a good amount comes to where we are. The advantage is that these can no longer be grouped into tens of thousands, so with the men who will stay here, several Jeep with machine guns, some LAVs, 3 tanks, and several other weapons, then it shouldn''t be much trouble to contain them. In addition to that, they will also have the help of a devourer and a crusher of zombies. When the sound of shooting begins then we board our cars to continue our way, we are accompanied by 2 tanks to break through any obstacle and a few more heavy vehicles. Our main objective is to see what action the zombies took from that place for the recent events and evaluate it and then if we can kill some of them we will do it. We moved a little further until the coast of the sea is visible in the distance, it had been a while since I saw the vastness of it and smelled the slightly salty aroma that emanated, but unfortunately, it would not be a trip where I would see the girls wear swimwear again and I will surely only see rotten bodies there, haa ... Not long after, the cars enter the port area ... I expected to find a good number of zombies that were attracted in the direction of where the grenades detonated yesterday because of the loud sound, but the number of zombies that we passed on the road was not big. A little intrigued by this we continue until we to where we can see the cranes that are responsible for loading and unloading the large cargo ships and the end of the mainland and the beginning of the sea are distinguished. What found there was a scene that we were not expecting to see at all ... now I understood the reason why instead of the zombies being attracted to where we started fighting yesterday, the amount of these increased in the opposite direction in the direction of the coast. "W-what''s going on there?" "... I can only see that as a battle between 2 groups" Saya speaks in doubt as she watches what was going through the windshield of the car a few hundred meters in front of us. She was not the only one who was a little surprised or confused by the unexpected development, along with our car, the others also stop to observe what was happening and try to understand it. But no matter how you look at that, it''s as Saeko says and it was a two-sided battle in which they killed each other every second. One was obviously the zombies that attacked the other in large numbers, but the other side was also no less and devoured their enemies constantly... this group was composed of sea creatures that went to the land to fight or dragged the zombies into the sea and eat them there. "Those over there are not evolved zombies that we haven''t seen yet?" "Is that a crab? ... isn''t it too big?" "Geeh, there is a huge octopus... I hate slug creatures" I don''t know how long these two groups have been fighting but what is certain is that due to this fight between them, several creatures from both sides had to constantly evolve by feeding each other. As Komuro says there was a good amount of agility or force E3 zombies that killed creatures of the sea or were eaten by one of them of the same level or higher... the E3 type force, as usual, their size had become larger exceeding a little 3 meters high making them very distinguishable from the crowd. The E3 agility type, on the other hand, did not change much in size but in appearance they were somewhat different from their predecessors... now instead of 4 limbs this zombie had 6. In addition, that was not all since the evolved zombies that were here did not they had stopped at that level and could also see several E4... These also changed but the good thing is that the E4 type force no longer continues to grow, really that was a relief since if they maintained that way then would end up becoming giants. The trouble is that they continued to develop their defense... now it seemed that they were covered by a bone armor and from their elbows things similar to two blades extended. The agility-type E4 grew a little in size... or maybe it was just the impression they gave, no more arms grew but instead, four appendages came out of their back and that if they didn''t use them you probably wouldn''t notice it since they were bent on their back, but when they used them and extended them you can notice that were 2 pairs that were connected by a membrane between them making them appear larger. The use of this new organ of these zombies was simple, I saw one of these thrown itself from the top of a crane and although at first, I thought that the idiot slipped causing me to make a little fun of thinking that they continued without having a brain, but it was good that I didn''t say anything to ridicule it because otherwise, I would be the one who would have been seen as a stupid. When I was laughing inside me, as if it wanted to shut my mouth extended those appendages and began to plan in the sky until reached a sea creature and kill it... my comfort was that I was not the only one surprised and several of the who watched with me involuntarily dropped their jaws for this. Although these were the strongest zombies in their group, no because that they would be the kings of this battlefield, on the sea side I could see the huge crab that Hirano mentioned fighting with a force-type E4 zombie trying to cut it with its tongs. And that zombie E4 not for having reached that level could ignore what that crab did, it was a level 46... besides the octopus that Rei mentioned, that seeing it seemed that it generated her and other girls a chill that went through everything their body was also level 43 and this with its long tentacles dragged zombies to the sea constantly. " What do we do, Alex? This is very different from what we expected to find." "Let''s watch for a while... most zombies gather on the coast to fight and the sea creatures don''t seem to be far from the sea, so we can afford to do that." As most zombies ignored us and we were a good distance from the coast, I answer Kurisu that way. I was really a little baffled by this and did not know how to proceed, so I thought it was best to observe for a while and then decide. But damn! I had already prepared and assumed that we could meet an E3 zombie at any time, but I did not expect to see them in this amount. But there was even E4 here... isn''t it unfair to jump 2 limits directly and have them appear? They should have waited several months to show up! [As you thought before, Alexander. Any creature if it has many resources to develop, then it will do so much faster than compared to others] Haaa, I understand Aurora, but it''s still frustrating. Although not everything is bad, during this month I don''t know how many zombies have died on the coast, surely several tens of thousands and for that reason maybe I should thank the creatures of the sea for that. In addition, of these sea creatures I also have the opportunity to collect crystals and the most important thing is that these are edible. Now the problem is that to hunt them it will not be as simple as before and on the other hand, I do not think that if we eliminate the zombies and put a group of people here as fishermen, not because they are human they will stop attacking us. So to create a base here on the coast and take advantage of the sea it is necessary to have the right equipment to defend the place and the most appropriate to do this would be the energy shield¡­ "Kurisu, how are things going with the energy shield?" "HMN? The technology research group should be creating the prototype right now... probably still a week when it is ready and we will start testing, ?why?" "... don''t you think those creatures look delicious?" Kurisu who was focused on watching the fight is a bit surprised by my question, but she immediately answers me and curious why I ask this now tilts her head as she questions me back. To her question, I answer while smiled and pointed to the great octopus that was seen at the seashore and then everyone put their eyes on it. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone!! Thanks to everyone for your support and reading SES, now there are 25 people who support the novel. Remember to visit my (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) so this novel can continue, no matter the amount of contribution Alexander and I will be very grateful and you will have the benefit of being able to read the chapters before the others. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 96 End of the Plan After hearing my words, everyone in the car looks very carefully towards the coast and then in the next second, I hear several of them swallow their saliva. Well, this was to be expected, as most of them are Japanese, surely miss the taste of seafood that they have not been able to eat since the apocalypse began. "...I really miss Takoyaki a lot" "...eating some sushi also would be great" "...with a seafood soup to accompany the rice I conform" Hirano says while watching the great octopus, he should have imagined already having it ready to eat it since his saliva does not stop running from his mouth. Besides, it''s not just him, people with a more serious character like Saeko and Saya can''t help thinking about the traditional food of their country. The others, although they say nothing I can see the change in their eyes when they see the creatures of the sea. At first they only looked at them as dangerous enemies with whom to fight, but now the fear had left them and they observe them as if they were in a market choosing the best and freshest product. "I regret having to disappoint everyone but unfortunately if we want to obtain the resources of the sea regularly, we will need to do many things. Probably fishing is no longer a simple task as before the apocalypse and the people who must do it need have some strength to be able to achieve " "...so that''s why you want the energy shields, Alex?" "It is correct, the ideal would be to place a base in this area and be able to supply our camp with these foods a little, but for that, we will have to wait to make a safe area here. Although before that we first have to get all the food shipments that are stored in this place... though there is also a big problem with that since we will have to fight against two groups of enemies now, haaa " "...that may not be necessary, Alexander-san. There may be strong creatures between the two groups that are fighting now, but if it is as before and the intelligence of these remains equal of animals, perhaps we can take advantage of that." I answer Kurisu as I observe the struggle of the two races that were still going on and which had no signs of stopping soon. Maybe the number of zombies of more than 150 thousand that we expected to be in this place has been greatly reduced by this, but unfortunately, the amount of sea creatures is not small and then if we add both groups probably the number we expected to fight does not change much of which we estimate at the beginning or maybe are even greater. " Do you have any ideas, Saya? " But then after my sigh, Saya speaks commenting that making everyone''s attentions turn to her, I was not the exception to this either and interested in the idea she may have questioned her to continue. "...I just thought that if both groups are totally focused on just the enemy they have in front of their eyes, if we attack them from a distance they may not even notice that something else is attacking them" ...well, no doubt that may be very feasible. Probably neither group will notice or care why suddenly some enemy with whom they are fighting is shot down. For any of them, it will only be a joy to have something to feed on and not pay attention to the fact that it was a bullet that provided them. "Hirano, let''s go through the hatch to see how those creatures react if we carry out the idea of Saya. Yamada, contact the other two leaders to tell them that we will try some things and be prepared in case we need to leave right away." As I give instructions I get up from my seat and go to the hatch of the TR-12, behind my Hirano follows me while I also listen to Yamada take the radio to do what I asked. Once on the roof of the car, I took one of the weapons with the highest caliber for long-distance shooting, a 97-type anti-tank rifle and handed it to Hirano. "Just focus on shooting the biggest creatures that you see, Hirano" "Yes" This weapon compared to others was simply a monster... it had a length of more than 2m and considerable weight, so I had to help Hirano to accommodate it on the roof of the car and to be comfortable to aim. [Bom] [Bom] [Bom] Then seconds later, small explosions began to be heard rhythmically. Hirano was looking for a target among the crowd of the two groups, pointed and shooting, as a result of this, several E3 zombies and large sea creatures ended up lying on the sand of the sea with the addition of a huge new hole in their bodies. Besides, it was not only effective for those of that level, the great crab and the zombie E4 who fought ended up with the same fate. Nor could I say that this was strange, these two creatures might have strong defenses but this weapon with its 20mm caliber was initially designed to drill war tanks, so although that bone and shell armor can be effective against bullets of the guns or assault rifles, but unfortunately for them not for those of this rifle since the metal crossed them without much difficulty. With whom he had a bit of trouble was with the crab, but it was more than anything that Hirano found a bit difficult to find a body fatal point for it. So that this continued moving despite having several new holes but in the end, after a minute finally collapse. Witnessing constant strong creatures to fall was a very good thing to see, but the most important thing was to know the reaction of the two groups to these shots, but then after several minutes a great smile forms on my face. Saya''s assumptions were correct and the battle of the two groups continued without paying attention to us, although I cannot say that we have gone completely unnoticed since some zombies that were close to us were attracted by the sound of the detonations of the shots, but these were something we could easily handle. If we put a group of snipers to shoot and some soldiers with short-range weapons defending them, Saya''s plan should be able to be implemented without any problem. Also, there was one thing that I notice, as this place had a lot of zombies and sea creatures that exceeded the first limit. So if you think about it, this was practically a field where you could level a group of people so that they were strengthened in a very short time. If I start fighting a group of about 100 men here, they will surely reach 4 limits easily. Of course, the girls in my group would also be included in this group, although they may be in a limit more higher than the soldiers and so do not can increase many levels, even so, this place would be perfect as a farm to gain experience easily. "It seems that Saya''s plan is feasible... but for now we will not concentrate on this. First, we will take the things that are in the stores and leave the elimination of zombies and sea animals for later, since both groups are fighting on the shore probably won''t be difficult to complete our main objective " "Ok" After killing several creatures on the coast, I and Hirano returned to the car, although the others witnessed the things, anyway I inform them of the results. But having the idea of turning this place into my leveling ranch, I decided to only complete the purpose for which we came here and let eliminating creatures this place for more later. Finishing informing the other two groups that accompanied us, the cars take their way to the warehouses that were not very far from where we were, so we quickly reached them. Without wasting time we all descend from the vehicles and go directly to the facilities killing any zombie that crossed our path, thanks to the greater concentration of enemies is located on the coast we made our way without much effort. There were not many buildings and more than a store, most of the resources were here arranged in a large open area in large metal containers used on ships or trains to transport them easily. Not had complaints about this, it just made easier our work since I just had to cover them with my domain and then store them, also it is an advantage we did not have to be watching the walls or ceiling. If I had to say any disadvantage about this, is that I didn''t know the content of the things they had inside. It is possible that many of the things that these containers have inside are useless or if they were perishable foods and these no longer be edible, but I do not have to worry about that much, I will only take it to the camp and let someone else see if they can be used or not. The number of containers was numerous and causing us to take some time to store all of them, but still to be able to get all this was much quieter than I had originally thought, so we can say that today It was a great day and that the whole plan was a success. "...so you could not only make things appear out of nowhere but also disappear them... before when you told me it was magic I could only think that you were making fun of me, but seeing all this I can only think that what you told me is true... otherwise the other thing to can make sense of this is that I ''m going crazy and I''m hallucinating " "...this world has become totally crazy, so we cannot rule out that possibility Rina-san" "It makes no sense to think about that now, what matters is that we completed our goal and now we can go back and see how things continued where the other leaders of my camp stayed" When I finish storing the last container in sight, the two leaders of the other groups approach me and speak to me. Well, there was still a good number in several cargo ships docked at the docks, but unfortunately they will have to wait since are in the area of the coast where the battle of the two groups takes place. Both together with those of their groups were also surprised when the containers disappeared from nowhere, but it was good that they did not make a fuss at that time and let me continue doing my work without bothering me, although in the end they ended up expressing their thoughts for what they saw. Without waiting for their answers I turn on the way to the direction of the cars, I can feel the look of both, but I ignore them since I am more interested in seeing if the plan in that place could be completed successfully. Then moments after I start walking with my group they also do the same. With the things we had to do completed here, we left the port and the battle that didn''t seem to end. My only regret was not being able to pick up the huge crab that Hirano killed... in a minute its body was covered with zombies trying to devour it and to get to it I would have to fight with all of them. Some time later we arrived at the place where the group had stayed to cover our backs and apparently they did not have many problems to kill the zombies that came in the direction of the port. I pick up the Venus with the poke-ball and call Scythe to get in the car, as there were not many bodies to pick up since they were eaten by the first one then we simply give orders to leave and this group also joins the caravan to go to the three streets on fire. Not long after I, Rina and the police captain took separate paths for each one to go to the battlefield where we fought previously, the only difference is that now the group of armored cars accompanies me. It didn''t take long to see the fire continued to burn and had not died out... it seems that human bodies provide a lot of fuel for the flames. Seeing the path of fire we reached where it started and Yoshioka with those who were there watching the scene. The first thing I notice when getting out of the car is the unpleasant smell that had spread, I had forgotten this. When the girls prepared to accompany me, while open the doors they quickly change their minds and just hurry me out and close so as not to let the smell in. Saeko and Leona wanted to follow me, but seeing on their faces that they were not immune to this plague, I simply told them to wait in the car since it was not necessary for them to suffer. So, for this reason, the only ones who accompany me are the boys and Scythe who seem unaffected by this. Before when I saw the boys staying in the car together with the girls, I had to go back and get them out of there... damn it! If I was going to suffer I wouldn''t do it alone. "How were things on your side" "There were many things that surprised us but we were able to complete our main objective that we had to do when we went there, don''t worry, we''ll talk about it later in more detail. Now I have a couple of more important things that I need to ask you, Yoshioka. The first is the same question you did, how were things here? ... and the second is how the hell can you stand here with this smell so quiet?! You are a camp leader, so surely nobody complains if you stay in the car watching what happens " "... maybe once you get used to it stop bothering you, and answering your first question, everything went without any big problem as for the zombies, they just continued burning without causing many problems. There is an only slight concern, although for our group this may not be a problem. Many of the zombies that burned when trying to move away from the fire entered the buildings next to the streets and for this reason, the other leaders of the alliance worry that the fire can spread throughout the city " "Alexander-san, if the city burns then the resources that belonged to our groups will burn along with it. If that happens I think it will be necessary to change the percentage of things obtained in the port for all of us" The type of lens that was also present complains after Yoshioka speaks, well, no doubt if the whole city burns it would be inconvenient for them. "There is no need for that, the fire will not spread throughout the city, I have something that can prevent that, so don''t worry. For now, let''s allow the fire to continue for a while longer and burn more zombies if is possible " "All right" "..." Yoshioka does not doubt my words and answers while nodding, as for the other guy, he only puts his vision on me for a while and in the end says nothing. These were not words without well-founded or I just was trying to calm the type of lenses, when I heard Yoshioka say about the problem, I worried for a moment but then remembered that I had the scroll to create rain that got from a system box, with this I should solve the inconvenience of the fire expanding beyond these streets. Having obtained the information I wanted and with nothing more to say I quickly return to the car, being here really was torture. When I enter the car again, at some point during my dialogue with the two men who are now outside, Shisuka had entered here. Seeing her act as usual, I can say that she had no problem while we left, that makes me happy but what is better is that now I have my soft pillow to rest. A couple of hours before nightfall I decide to put an end to the flames, the concerns of the other leaders were not unfounded since several buildings adjacent to the streets were burning now. I take the rain parchment and after consulting with Aurora what amount of crystals was adequate for it to cover the entire city, then I use it. The use of this is not different from the previous ones, the only thing you need was to supplement the crystals and this immediately activates. Only as it could be something striking, we move away a little to not be seen by people from other groups. It was indeed a successful action since after I put the crystals and assigned the area where this will be used when I receive the information of the parchment in my head, a glow from the sky rises and black clouds begin to form, then they cover completely the city and the rain descends from the sky. Upon returning to where the others were, the fire began to be stifled. When approaching me, the only one who sees me in a slightly different or intrigued way was the type of glasses, as I told him that I would take care of the fire before, now he must have in his mind a debate if this rain is just chance or has something to do with me. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 97 Things after the plan [Alexander level up 48] [Kurisu level up 41] [Saeko level up 46] [Scythe level up 53] When the fire finally goes out completely, like the day before, everyone absorbs the energy that the zombies release and we advance several levels. But since most people had leveled quite yesterday, now the increase is less noticeable, although it is clear that it is still considerable to have this advance in a single day. To finish our work and be able to leave, I proceed to collect the bodies of the three streets. Well, probably the only thing I can get from these are the crystals, being charred I don''t think they serve as food for the Venus. Even so, I have no complaints about this. Surely the amount of crystals I can get from the bodies will not be very different from yesterday''s and besides that, in a world full of zombies I don''t have to worry about getting bodies as fertilizer for my plant. Finishing with this work then I proceed to see the counter of murdered zombies, this grew a lot and now has the magnificent amount of [376,109]... if the approximate population of this city was 500 thousand as Yuriko-san says, then we have taken care almost 4/5 of the possible enemies here. This undoubtedly greatly reduces the pressure I felt from having such a large number of zombies within a few tens of kilometers of our camp. As the bodies of the zombies would not be useful to me this time, without hesitation I turn them directly into crystals and so I now have in my pocket [826,500] of these... besides, apart of the gain of the crystals, another booty I received is a similar amount of yesterday''s system boxes. It is possible that most of these are not so good, but the remarkable thing about this is that I obtained 2 iron boxes that might surprise me with their content. After doing this we all return to our camp in the city, there we talk a little with the leaders of the alliance and then after informing that we had succeeded in looting the docks, we accept that tomorrow they send a representative to help to count what we have obtained¡­ Although it was obvious that more than to help, this was to make sure that we did not steal them. We simply let it go since it was not something incomprehensible if we put ourselves in their place. Some seemed curious as to how we could do this so quickly, but the answer I gave them or what the other 2 leaders who accompanied me told them when they asked only managed to confuse them rather than clarify their doubts. Although I must say that if I decided to steal them, they could not realize that since I only have to leave a part of the things in my storage and then it would be impossible for them to know. Ending this brief meeting the people of our camp returned to our home, the castle. Then once there, we all had dinner in the great dining room and due to everything that happened in the recent 2 days, the atmosphere here was quite lively. It was obvious that this was mainly because our group had practically no casualties and we were able to eliminate more than 200 thousand zombies. Although there were people who died in those battles, these were from the other groups. As our soldiers had a much better team than the others, this showed their advantage when some of them were in trouble and were able to avoid the tragedy thanks to these. In addition, the energetic they looked also had to do with how much they leveled in these two days, most of them now exceeded the 2nd limit and many even reached the 3rd. Now it is only those who participated in the fight who are in this cheerful mood, but surely tomorrow when the information of the results of the battle is spread throughout the camp, then the residents of this will also be infected with this. After filling our stomach and saying goodbye to those who ate with us, I and the girls who shared a room retired to rest. As usual, before went to bed we all took a bath, unfortunately, it was in shifts according to gender. Kurisu did not seem to have softened in that sense and now also Rei that while she murmured that was not ready for that, she supports the first. I tried to refute her words by telling her that we had already bathed together, but with the red face probably for remembering that time she only told me that now it was different at that time... I wanted to tell her that in this two months my body had not changed so much, but just having to say it hurt me a little and so, in the end, I had to bathe alone without being able to change their minds. And finally to go to sleep I take the boxes obtained in the battle of the day today and pass them to Kurisu, Saeko, Scythe, and Leona to open it. Shisuka, Saya, and Rei observe from the side of us the things that come out of these while they have a variety of expressions for this. Shisuka with teary eyes after trying to open one again stands next to me and hugs me while complaining a little about not being able to do it. Saya that after also having an opportunity to try a box is the one that seems more normal to be next to Kurisu just by exhaling a sigh. Then Rei gets a little angry at not being able to do it and after putting her eyes on each girl with whom she could join to observe the things that come out, in the end she approaches Leona. The obtained are just simple objects without any pleasant surprise for the first boxes, this was something I already expected so I do not feel very discouraged by this, but when I open the iron boxes I finally get something good for me. It was a black carbon-nanotube suit with the design of this being a little different than the others had, but the important thing was that this was my size. This looked like something a rocker would use, but the design was not unpleasant and in fact, I liked it a lot... well, that it wasn''t something effeminate and that did not have a strange color was more than acceptable If that were the case, then even if this will provide me complete immunity, probably even so I would have burned it while cursing to the system by making fun of me. It was a 4-piece suit that consisted of pants, boots, gloves and finally a raincoat with a length to the knees. Everything was very comfortable and did not restrict my movements, so I was very happy with this since I could now get rid of the leather armor. It was not that this displeased me, rather, it must be said that it did its job well until now and avoid that the times I was injured these were too serious. Unfortunately, it already had several torn or pierced parts, in addition its rank already was obsolete compared to what the soldiers and others used. I had already thought about changing my equipment, but I honestly felt some attachment to this worn piece of skin. What I can say, many times we get attached to things that for others would only be useless, so although I will no longer use it I will keep it as a memento. "You look great Alex-san" "It''s true ... it makes you look a bit more manly, Alex" "Yes, you look so cute Alex-kun ~" "..." "It certainly seems that it is very appropriate for you, Alexander, but ... ?was necessary for you to change your clothes here?" "I''m glad that the master has a better team to protect himself" Although I thought about releasing my new outfit tomorrow, when the girls saw the things that came out of the iron boxes they were very insistent that I try it on. Then when I finished changing with it, a shower of praise rained on me. Saeko and Kurisu check my new look carefully and even make me do a few turns so they can see it better, and then Shisuka cheers cheerfully while I do it. Saya just stares at me without saying a word to immediately start blushing, although she is not the only one who has that reaction and Rei who praises me also does it, but in her case it is because I change in front of them. Leona who is together with Scythe is the last one who speaks while staring at me but without any visible change in her face. Then after having pleased the girls, we all go to bed to rest. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The following days after the massive elimination of zombies in the city are a bit boring, or at least for me. The first two days I had to spend all that time with Yoshioka''s group to be able to make an inventory of what was obtained at the docks, as in truth there were many things if I only placed them in the camp they would occupy enough space. That is why I had the task of taking out container by container and letting a group of people review and count them in case they were useful things. Also, when the leaders of the alliance found out how we transported the materials through the people they sent to "help" with this work, there were some complaints from them saying that they did not know if I would take everything to count it. Honestly, that bothered me a bit since I didn''t really need to steal them, so when they raised this issue at a meeting that was done with them for this reason, I simply told them that if they kept bothering me about it then they wouldn''t get anything. Logically they did not take things well, but after the police captain and Rina intervened saying that they had an estimate of the amount of containers in the port, things could calm down and they stopped complaining. Although I believe that their words were only for them to stop with this subject since if it were not for the fact that my storage indicates to me the number of things that I have, I would not know well how many containers I have and doubt very much that they could do it in such a short time. The final count after the second day was 20 thousand tons of rice, 10 thousand wheat and 20 thousand canned or packaged products for long shelf life. Apart from food, there were also other things, such as books, metals, chemicals, cars, electrical products, etc. Among these, only a few seemed useful, the others I will have to discard at a later time. Besides, what surprised me a bit is that we found several other interesting things, about 500 assault rifles, 700 guns, 100,000 bullets, 1,000 nanotube suits, and some other weapons or similar products. These were probably contraband material entering or leaving the country according to Yoshioka''s words, however, these were unexpected things but good. Then when the time for distribution came, all the other groups immediately forgot their complaints when they were told that they would get 550 tons of food each of whom participated in the fight. In the end, as only 15 of the groups remained, the others decided to join us previously, so of the 55 thousand tons of food obtained in total, 8,250 were for all groups with 1%, 2, 750 for each of the groups of Rina and the police captain and for us it would be 41,250. That is why all the leaders in the end left without any complaint about the profits they obtained... damn greedy. Because of that reason, in the following days there were constant trips of them to take their share of things. I was not going to deliver them directly to the door of their camp, so they had to move things themselves. The only exception to this was Rina and Tanaka-san who asked me to transport the food to their base and I accept. The first obviously because it was a place where there were only women, so it was not unpleasant to go there. In addition, she promised to give me a tour of her camp and food prepared by some of the girls in her group who were chefs and for this reason, I had no choice but to go to deliver her share of the merchandise. It was a pleasant time and the food was not bad, although it must be said that it does not compare with that made of animals that have exceeded the first limit... sometimes I feel so tempted to roast the Haruna-san''s dog, but In the end I resist the temptation with the food I brought from Gaia... when it is over and if I don''t get something similar, that dog may end up mysteriously disappearing... As for Tanaka-san, I did it because I respected him and was also curious about how they lived in his camp. Unfortunately when the girls learned that I would go there, quickly they were all inside the car... Tanaka-san and the leaders of his camp ended up being insulted by the lifestyle they had there, although I was a little envious of this. At the end of those days, the following were a bit more entertaining. As previously I thought, among the soldiers I chose 100 with more high loyalty and together with my group went back to the port, but also this time I brought Shisuka, Haruna with us. Kurisu and Saya had also wanted to concentrate on the technology department, but I managed to convince them to come. The 4 had a few complaints about this since they were currently busy, the first with the issue of antidotes and the second with the school. The last two people were still trying to make the energy shields, but only Kurisu who was more passionate about these investigations pouted when I told her to come, Saya on the other hand quickly agreed with my words. But after insisting that it was for their sake, they came with us. So with this group of people returned to the port again, the objective was obviously to kill evolved zombies and sea creatures of high level. After choosing an appropriate place we begin with our task. This was not a difficult thing since we all use long-range rifles for this, so during the following days, although we would sacrifice a little the development of some things, we repeat this activity. If I had to say any inconvenience, it was that at the beginning many of us failed a lot in the first days by not being used to handling this type of rifles, but as with all things, the more experience we had then this was improving. Even Shisuka who had little experience with weapons and Haruna who had nothing, soon began to take down the zombies and sea creatures. Shisuka perhaps by not having her enemies so close, this time was only a little nervous when I gave the rifle but getting used to it she did quite well. As for Haruna, although she probably just by relying on her dog could level, as she has been strengthening lately and the energy she receives when it kills an enemy is only a small part, if she continued in this way her growth will probably become too slow and so it was better that she also do this. Of course, since Shisuka was on this team and since it had become a custom or kind of ritual to every time I put her to kill zombies, the warming up before she did could not be missed. And to increase my happiness, when she did it maybe Saya by habit ended up joining her and Scythe would imitate them. Then Leona saw her sister do it, after saying that it was not bad to stretch a little then she also joined them. But as if this were not enough, Haruna, seeing them, decided to accompany them while commenting that she had not exercised for a long time and that it would be good for her body to do so. So during these days I could enjoy a good show which almost made me shed tears of joy, although I must mention that this was not happiness for everyone... I also saw Komuro cry when he saw his mother with the other girls, but of course, that wasn''t for happiness, if not tears of blood for witness that. On the other hand, as I had taken rendered all sniper rifles and long-range weapons of the camp, the other soldiers had a little vacation since to leave a team go an expedition without them was riskier. This way I spend a week which I fully enjoy, but as usual when good things happen there is always a problem that arises to ruin this moment. Although I must say that this was something I had already thought would happen and it was only a matter of time before it appeared, it was also something I had to face sooner or later... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 98 Problems After being able to enjoy a good life in this apocalyptic world for a while, then a couple of things happened that affected this. For example, the week after the events of the plan against zombies in the city I had to sit at a table in the cafeteria of the camp with the company of Komuro, Yamada, and Hirano ... they had contaminated my sanctuary where I used to spend a good time watching and eating with the girls. Unfortunately I had to endure this because it had been Haruna who had arranged this meeting between us, well, more exactly between Komuro and me. The other two people could be said to be support for each of the two of us for what might happen by having the following discussion. The issue to be treated as you may have already imagined was about the fact that Haruna had finally talked with her son and daughter about our relationship and since she thought we both had a good friendship with each other, she thought it was best that we talk... When I heard her tell me that with a smile on her face I didn''t have the courage to tell her that she was wrong about that, I might not have anything against Komuro but it''s not like we''re united either. It seems that Haruna forgot something very big that prevents the two of us from approaching each other... although he has said that does not care and has overcome it, I do not think anyone can calmly accept that the girl he liked is sleeping in the bed of another type and besides that, now he also knows that this same guy has taken his beloved mother. For God''s sake, it is impossible for him to simply say "I see, I understand. So please be happy the three of you and forget my"... I wonder if putting me in this awkward situation is the way to Haruna revenge a bit for being in a relationship with several girls? "...my mother has told me everything... I don''t know if it''s because I''m still in shock to know that you have become my mother''s boyfriend, but I honestly don''t know what to say about this..." After a long silence between the four of us at the table watching us, Komuro is the first to get into the subject. As I have already mentioned, this is also something difficult for me since it is the first time that I am in a similar situation... it is not that I do not understand him, this would be as if in my past life a classmate of my class suddenly presents himself as my mother''s new boyfriend... but I am an adult now and I must face this calmly, I cannot let the discomfort prevail over me. "... haaa, what can I say, Komuro? The world is full of mysteries and things that may surprise us... but I want to tell you that you should not worry, I will face this and strive for the inconvenience of having a relationship with your mother does not affect me" [Grink] "" ... "" When Komuro listens to me I can see him squeeze the cutlery he was holding to eat the cake the waitresses brought us. As for the other two, they simply stay with their mouths open without saying anything... they must be surprised at how mature I am even with the physical appearance that gives me a picture of a child ... "...well, I suppose that since it is not a normal relationship this that have both of you, for this you will also have your drawbacks... but please tell me what they could be to see if I can help you" Komuro inhales and exhales repeatedly to tell me that and Yamada and Hirano put their eyes on me with a slightly nervous expression for what I could answer. I really don''t know why they who have nothing to do with it act that way, I am the one in an awkward situation, do you know? Well, it doesn''t matter, let''s answer his question since it is not pleasant to observe me with those eyes all the time. "... put yourself in my place Komuro, start a relationship with a woman who has a child almost my age-" "Oh, so you''ve got problems with my Mom is elder that you or have children?" "Hmn? No, of course not, I don''t care about that." "...well, then what is the problem?" "That is why you should let me finish and listen. Well, back to the point, the problem is the son that in this case would be you. If this were a normal son I would have no problems, but think about it, what would happen if you hear rumors that that son has different sexual preferences? Since our ages are not very different it would be a great inconvenience if he develops feelings for me- " "You''re a damn!! You''re doing this on purpose, right? !! " "C-calm down Komuro-kun, even if you don''t like this he now has a relationship with your mother... so if you fight with him you will end up in a bad position because that and also... if you attack him maybe the only one who will end up hurting will be you" "Glup" In truth he should let people finish what they are saying, again he interrupted me while I spoke and even this time he gets up with obvious anger, but it is good that before he can approach my Yamada stops him. Well, maybe I should understand him a bit since surely now whatever I say seems wrong for him, it is not something incomprehensible considering that I have taken the love of his mother. For that reason I put my eyes on the reinforcement that I had brought with me, if anything I say will alter him, it is better than another talk. So I take a sip of coffee and I watch Hirano by my side as telling him to intervene, then when he finally notices my gaze when he stops paying attention in Komuro that trying to break free of Yamada, he swallows loudly and speaks. "Y-Yamada-kun is right, Komuro-kun. It wouldn''t be good if you attack Alexander-san since he would probably now ... he would now be your stepfather." "Do not say that!!" "Haaa, I understand how you feel Komuro... it really doesn''t feel nice that being 12 years old others call you that way, but as I said, I will face all the consequences of having a relationship with Haruna-san, so if you want to call me father or something like that then I will try to accept it. Come on, try it and call me Mr. Father... " "Fuck you, Alexander!! As if ever in my life I will call you that way !! You''re a bastard!! You took 2 of the things I care more in life... I could accept that you will take Rei, but as if it was enough for you, now also you will take my mother? Release me, Yamada !! I have to vent this fury on him otherwise I will go crazy!!" "Komuro, you''re wrong about that..." "Ha... ha... in what am I wrong, scoundrel? ... everything I said is true" While I finish drinking my coffee and Komuro shouts his complaints about me, his words get my attention and I can''t help noticing that there is a big mistake in what he says, so I decide to intervene in the midst of his struggle to try to free himself from Yamada that leaves him exhausted. When hears me he stops and when sees my serious face, affected by this, his anger also drops a little and then after catching his breath a little he asks me with an eyebrow raised in the face that expresses his doubt, so with the atmosphere a little formal that was formed I answer him. "You are right to say that I take Rei and Haruna on your side, but... but unfortunately they are not the only people who have fallen in love with me, I cannot let you put aside your little sister Iruka-chan who also seems to interest in me... I feel that you are a bit cruel when you put it aside and forget her, you must also consider her feelings! " "Son of a bitch !! I''ll kill you !! ... Let go of me Yamada !! At least I have to protect my sister !!" "I-I understand you Komuro, but unfortunately you can''t do it... he is still the person that your mother fell in love with... besides, unfortunately he is also a camp leader" "Well, I won''t kill him, but at least let me go and so I can hit him in the face !!" I and Hirano see the two boys discuss while I continue to eat the cake that the owner of this store prepared especially for me, it is very delicious, and Hirano only puts his eyes on Komuro which seems to have a bit of sadness in them when sees him. I can also watch Yamada hesitate to release Komuro after hearing it... tch, that damn is really considering his words. It seems that love is stronger than the feeling of obligation of his work to protect a camp leader. "... I did not think you were a Siscon, Komuro. But do not worry so much, I''m not a lolicon and if something happened between me and your sister would be after about 10 years ... well, perhaps 7-8 years?" "Alexander you are- !!" "Komuro-kun ?!" With a completely red face, Komuro wants to say something, but before he can finish it seems that loses his consciousness by collapsing with a little blood on the edges of his lips. A little surprised Yamada prevents him from falling and hitting the ground, then after checking his condition, he relaxes a bit. "I wonder if he inherited Haruna''s trait of fainting when she is too ashamed? That we discovered that he was a siscon should have embarrassed him a lot..." "...I don''t think he was embarrassed Alexander-san... he probably fainted from the rage accumulated during the last minutes... it''s the first time I''ve seen someone lose consciousness because of it..." "Yes? I think I once saw a person die of fury... but I don''t remember him well" [... that time that person did not die of fury, you killed him Alexander. Although now, for a moment I thought you would manage to kill a person by making him angry. Tell me, Alexander. Do you have anything against Komuro? I think he really had very bad luck in meeting you or at least that changed his destiny a lot] No, I can honestly say that I have nothing against him... haa, but as you say Aurora, fate has been very cruel to him for putting a beautiful girl like Rei as her childhood friend, a sensual mature woman like her mother and a girl with a very promising future as her sister. [... Don''t you think you were a little cruel to him?] People say that a father''s duty is to be strict with his children and show them that the world is a hard place that can devour them if they are not prepared to face it. So even though it hurts me, it was my duty to teach him a valuable lesson in life since he has become something similar to my son... [Then you shouldn''t have had fun for this, right?] ...I only did it a little. Well, I admit, I had a lot of fun, but you can''t blame me for this Aurora, I just couldn''t help doing it when I saw all his reactions. "Now what we do, Alexander-san?" "Hmn? Oh, for now that Yamada takes Komuro to their bedroom to rest, I will go to Haruna to tell her that we are done with this meeting. She must be very interested in knowing how this was... now I have to think about what to say her" "Haa, well, I''ll take care of it... but Alexander-san, I think you should avoid Komuro-kun for a while... at least until he calms down a bit" "I agree with Yamada-kun, Alexander-san... probably if he sees you in the next few days try to hit you" "Kakaka, if that child thinks he can go against his father, he can come and try" "" ... "" After saying that to both of them I leave that place and go to school to inform Haruna how was my meeting with Komuro in the cafeteria. When she saw me quickly directed me to a room where we could both speak alone. " Well, how things went at the meeting of the two pf you, Alexander? You both met better?" "...I think he''s still surprised to hear about our relationship, Haruna. Maybe the best thing we can do is give him some time for Komuro... Takashi get used to it, don''t worry" "...you are right, it must have been something that surprised him a lot. Even so, I am somewhat surprised that you acted more maturely than him, it seems that Takashi needs to grow in that aspect... well, although I do not want to justify myself, if you had acted as a more childish way probably wouldn''t have fallen in love with you. For now I also think that the ideal is that you give him some space to process these things. Although Takashi is somewhat stubborn, he is not someone with a narrow mind and so surely the two can get along in the future " We started chatting with each other while I holding Haruna''s hands affectionately... what? You question how can I have a clear conscience after telling her that? The answer is very clear, of course that I do it since I didn''t lie in anything said... " Do you want to spend the night in my room, Haruna? " "...it''s not fair for you to do this Alexander... you know I want to do it, I don''t want only the other girls to sleep next to you, but I''ve barely told Takashi about us and if he finds out I''m staying in your room that''s probably an even bigger surprise for him, so we better wait for that. " We get a little affectionate between the two and after several kisses and caresses I whisper in her ear, then she answers me with a face with a combination of various emotions such as longing, indecision, and regret. Not wanting to pressure her too much since I think she has taken a pretty big step in telling her children about us, then I give her a light kiss and smiles at her so I don''t make her worry. Having spent a good time with her locked in the room, we stop when Haruna sees that things are rising and then we separate for each one to do the things we should. By the way, it seems that Iruka-chan''s response when Haruna talked to her, could only be described as very curious. She bombarded her mother with constant questions that a girl would ask about love and me related issues, but to her mother''s relief and joy, she took the news in a very positive way. The days that followed this were very calm, there was only a small problem that I didn''t know if I should consider it my bad luck or Komuro''s. I had forgotten that he was in my group, so he also had to come to the leveling ranch on the coast... it was a little awkward to see him the next day, although I don''t know if it was because the other girls were here or if he had calmed down little but apart from pouting when he saw me, the things did not move beyond that. Besides, while the days continued to pass the mood of Komuro was also improving to the point that although he still looked upset with me at least now we could have short conversations. Then when I thought everything was going great, another problem arose... I honestly thought something like this could happen, but as the days went by and it didn''t appear until now, I had believed that I was probably wrong, but in the end, it seems that I was right. You could say that this was rather a problem for the other groups and ours was not affected by this, but as is the custom of people, when something goes wrong the first thing they do is blame the one who received no damage for that... That is why one day in the morning several leaders of the alliance that we had formed earlier appeared wishing to speak with the leaders of MLDW and then a meeting was held to listen to what they had to say. The truth is that we did not attend them just for this, I had several things to say and announce to them and so with that purpose, we all met again in a meeting room of the castle. The last time I saw them all these leaders had left here with a big smile on their faces after receiving their share of what was achieved in the zombie elimination plan, but now they showed a variety of expressions. "Well, then what did you all want to talk about with us?" "T-this ..." "Emm ..." "We will go straight to the point, Alexander-san¡­ we try to collect the materials from the city center but we had to face several problems that we did not expect" Several leaders after hearing my question begin to stutter undecided how to express themselves, others such as Rina, Tanaka-san and the police captain seem to just wait for someone else to speak or probably they will not intervene, so the speaker is the lens leader who was in my group when we carried out the plan. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 99 New negotiations "I see, so all of you found some problems in the center of the city... well, as we had promised not to enter the city and how we kept our promise, that explains why we are the last to know about the new events there. But I am really somewhat surprised, I did not think that after eliminating most of the zombies you could have problems, please tell to the 4 of us the things that have happened and then see if we can help you" The first thing I do when speaking is to highlight the fact that we had not entered the city, the main reason to I do it is that I do not want to be blamed for the things that happened there or that we break our promise. So since we did not know about the things that happened there, they should not be right to be attributed their misfortunes to us. I have an idea of ??what happened but these are just assumptions, so it is better to get detailed information. That''s why my second sentence is for them to start talking about the events inside the city, of course I say all this while I have a happy smile on my face since my thoughts are very likely to be right. The lens leader perhaps understanding my way of thinking makes a bitter face and then after releasing a long sigh he explains the main theme they came for. "Everything was going well while we collected the things that were in the surrounding areas of the city center, during this time of little more than a week we could do it without any problem, but then when deciding to enter more was when the problems began to arise... Most of the zombies were indeed eliminated, so we certainly do not have to worry that a horde of them is created and ended with our groups, but when we entered the city, what we had to face there to obtain the resources were a lot the evolved zombies... It seems that almost 2 weeks ago, normal zombies were successfully attracted to can eliminate them, but unfortunately seeing the numbers of the evolved ones, we can only deduce that most of them were not so dumb and simply walked towards their death " The things I had imagined ended up happening... I could tell that something seemed strange when I picked up the bodies of all the zombies we killed. Although they had evolved among them, the amount of these was not much or at least the numbers that Aurora estimated that there would be of them in the city did not match much. So there were only two options for this to happen, the first was that she was wrong about her calculations, but as an previous artificial intelligence, for this to happen was very unlikely. So the most reasonable thing is that it was for the other reason. And this was precisely what the type of lenses says, that the evolved zombies were not attracted to the streets where the plan would be implemented, or rather only a few did. "I see, no doubt that is a very bad thing... but although I understand that you had problems, I honestly do not see the reason why you wanted to make a meeting with us. Everyone should know that we were only allies to be able to eliminate most of the zombies in the city and we have already completed that goal splendidly.... and that means that our alliance ended almost two weeks ago " "T-That is..." "B-But there are still zombies in the city ..." "..." While the smile on my face gets bigger when I tell them, a similar thing happens with the type of lens, only that unlike me, his is becoming more bitter... also the other leaders become restless. Then the intelligent guy grit his teeth tightly and later ask. "If there is no alliance between us, then why do you receive us in your camp?" "Well... we were partners who fought together, so at least I could hear what you have to say, don''t you think? Besides , I also had some things to inform you all" "...Things to inform us?" Ending our dialogue between the two, I take 3 syringes from my interdimensional storage directly that everyone here probably recognizes, or at least the first. As they already knew about this skill of mine, I no longer had to hide it. But after seeing the objects, the type of lenses speaks again before I can say anithing. " Antidotes?... don''t tell me you want to raise the prices of these?" "Come on, don''t believe that because bad things have happened to you recently, everything will be bad thereafter. No, it''s not that, the price stays the same as it was before, but there are some good things I want to share with you. This syringe is what you know, the antidote that has saved the lives of many, but we had to change its name and now it should be known as a level 1 antidote. So these two are new products of our laboratory, one is a level 2 antidote that unlike the first one that only works during the first 10 seconds of someone being bitten, this can now be effective until a minute later. And this one from here following the same previous pattern would be a level 3, with an effectiveness of up to 10 minutes. Level 2 will cost 1,000 crystal or 1 ton of food, level 3 will be 10 thousand crystal or 10 tons of food¡­ from now on, they will be available in our 2 camps so don''t forget to buy many when you leave. This can save your lives, so you all should not be stingy to get them " When the other leaders hear what the type of lenses says when they see the syringes that I held in my hands, you can see that they all start to sweat. No doubt if I announced the increase in the cost of these, then would be a big problem for them since it is probably now when they have needed them most. But I was not a demon either, although if I do would probably earn more, that would be at the cost of winning the grudge of their entire group, so I immediately correct the speculations of that type and then in doing so they all sigh of relief In recent days not only the men and my group that have gone hunting at the leveling ranch are the only ones who made progress. Shisuka group having the recipe to create these antidotes did not take long to produce them in the course of time, it was certainly much more easier to have something to help you than have to do it from scratch. "D-do they work they work after more time of being bitten?" "But aren''t they a bit expensive?" "I do not mind paying 10 tons of food for a second life, it is also not as if we were short of this now" Upon learning that they were new antidotes, they all begin to express themselves in different ways, but the thing most of they had in common was that they were undoubtedly already thinking about buying them. Hehehe, I will easily get a lot of profits and also they do not can complain since it is their decision to buy them or continue depending on the cheap ones . "..." The only one who is different from those leaders and who keeps thinking is the guy of lens that is silent, so without giving him enough time to analyze things, I keep talking. "There is another thing I would like to show you all, but for this we will have to get out of here." Finishing talking, I get up from my seat and then Yuriko-san, Soichiro and Yoshioka are next to me do the same and then we walk towards the door of the meeting room. Not long after the other leaders having some curiosity imitate us and they follow behind our backs. We walked outside the castle and arrived at an area where we could see everything around the camp with more clarity... the more time that passes, then this place really looks more like a small town. "Is everything ready, Kurisu?" "Yes, Alex" "Well, then let''s see the fruit of your effort throughout this time, tell them to activate it" In order not to let the audience wait any longer, I speak with Kurisu in my side to continue with what I intended to show them, she takes a radio from her waist and then communicates with some members of her technological department. Seconds later, four towers that were built in the corners of the camp begin to emit a strange humming which intensifies as time passes, then the tip of these begins glow and emit a light of translucent blue tone which starts to expand little by little Sound and light was impossible to go unnoticed by residents and invited leaders in our camp, so everyone''s attention is directed to those towers immediately. When the light expands and begins to advance throughout the camp, everyone gets a little nervous, but when it only passes through their bodies without causing any damage they reassure themselves and only look curiously after have checking that they were well. Then in the end the buzzing of the towers is decreasing until it disappears completely, the only difference is that if you look carefully, around the camp it seems that there is a light glass that distorts the image of what is on the other side. "Alex, it was a success !!... although it is not perfect it should be fully functional... but if what the plans indicate is true, then it should not be possible to distinguish that the energy shield is placed around the area... you don''t have to worry since we will continue improving it so that the maintenance cost is not so much and this will perfect..." "W-what the hell is that?" "Eh? What just happened?" "Why does the view around the camp now look somewhat distorted?" During all this time that we killed zombies and sea creatures, the Kurisu''s group along with several workers were responsible for erecting those towers that would be liable for creating the energy shield. Then, seeing the result of her work, Kurisu speaks with great emotion at the beginning but immediately begins to analyze the creation of her department and continues to say things about their performance. As she says, being able to implement these towers was not cheap... according to Kurisu, to defend an area the size of the entire camp of a horde of zombies level 1, the cost would be about 100,000 crystals, if they were level 2 then it would occupy 200 thousand and so on. The only rescue of this is that if it was not used or if others did not attack the barrier, it did not consume too much energy and those crystals could work for quite some time... honestly if that amount was needed to use it per month then I would discard it immediately. But is good thing that these crystals are more like a single use, of course, as long as others don''t attack the barrier. But now by not having a large number of enemies nearby, it would work more like emergency insurance or mental support to make camp residents feel calmer and more confident. For these reasons I only decided to make it work to support up to a horde of E2 zombies, that is 200 thousand crystals. This was because apart from resisting that level of zombies, it also served to ward off creatures in that limit. "That gentlemen is a shield of energy and can stop a zombie horde of a large number. Obviously it also works for any dangerous creature that tries to approach our camp, in addition to keeping them away. So I can assure you that with this now our camp surely became the safest area in this whole world. " Seeing the doubt in the eyes of all the other leaders, I try to clarify them by explaining what they were witnessing. I may exaggerate a bit since a bunker or similar things that are made of steel or buried under several meters in the ground can overcome the safety of our camp, but for that they will have to sacrifice the size or freedom of people. On the other hand, our camp was able to stay on the surface and outdoors providing a high level of protection for its residents, so my words are not totally a lie. "What is the cost of these equipment?" While thinking about the advantages and disadvantages of our camp with a bunker, the type of glasses interrupts my thoughts by asking me, I look at him and answer him. "Unfortunately the cost is too much and the time required to do it is not too little, so this was more an exhibition that I wanted to show everyone since I do not intend to market these soon" "¡­I see" Listening this, several of the leaders who probably want to feel as safe as possible get discouraged. It was not because I did not want to sell this to them, if something gives me a profit without jeopardizing my security then it would be a pleasure to do business. But unfortunately my words were true and if I had to do these equipment to be functional in their camps, the cost at which I would have to sell them is one that they cannot afford or I would have to sacrifice too much of my profit and I really don''t like doing things for free. "Alexander-san, I know you''re a smart guy so I''ll get straight to the point. What do you want to help us collect the resources of the city center?" Realizing that the show was over, the guy of glasses with a serious face as if he were doing business for his company before the apocalypse happened asks me directly. "Hehehe, we all know how the world works now. Nobody wants to do anything if there is no profit for them... so it is not impossible for us to help you all, but I must warn you that the price for us to do so is not cheap. I can give you two options, it is up to you which one to choose. The first is that each of their groups must pay us 500 tons of food, so we will continue with the previous agreement and we will not touch the resources of the city center and help you kill the zombies of the city center. The other option is to pay us 200 tons for each group, but then we will take 30% of the resources offered by the city " "W-what?" "5-500 tons? ... that would practically leave us with only 50 of what we received before" "3-30%? ... before we had decided that each of our 15 groups would correspond to just over 6.5%" "I do not think I asking too much, the danger is not small, the bullets are not cheap and the same goes for the antidotes. I think it is a reasonable price to help you get the things of the city. If you are not satisfied with our price then you can try to ask the other two groups that have guns and can also deal with evolved zombies " The group of leaders first is surprised and gets a little dissatisfied with my conditions, but then as if their memory were stimulated with my last sentence they put their eyes on the police captain and Rina. To their misfortune when they see them putting their eyes on them both, the answer of that two is a negative. "My group has no plans to enter the city now and risk losing our sisters, right now we have enough resources and we have other thoughts to carry out." "... our group has no interest in collecting things from the city center, for us it is enough to be able to rescue survivors. We have kept our promise not to touch any of the materials that correspond to you, so you should not have any complaints about what we''re doing" Rina is the first to speak and after saying that to them she puts her eyes on me and next the police do the same. Since they didn''t have to go downtown, they had to come for another reason... I will probably have to talk to them separately later. "Hahahaha, good, good. It seems that I''ve lost this time ... I didn''t think that after the apocalypse someone put me in a bad position in business... but think I should have expected this. If we compare our camps that barely struggle to survive in this world with this place that has preserved the foundations of civilization, it was obvious that the ability of the leaders who run it was different. My group has survived so far, but I honestly do not know how far we can go before encountering a misfortune... I do not want the deaths of all of them weigh on my shoulders and I see many more possibilities to survive by joining MLDW. Alexander-san, I want your camp to accept the union of my group " The sudden laugh of the type of glasses takes everyone off guard and makes us turn our attention to him, his laugh was not that of a crazy man so it does not cause an awkward environment and was more like he was having fun, but then his next words surprise those who are here. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 100 New negotiations (Part 2) "... well, if you want to join our camp it is not impossible, but you should know that we will have to make adjustments to integrate your group and probably the highest-ranking people in your camp will lose many things in doing so. For example, the resources you all have, most of these will be stored in our warehouses and will be owned by MLDW... we can make small concessions and grant you a certain amount of coupons as compensation for your contribution so that all of you have some capital. You will have a better start than many of those who have joined us, but you will practically lose the right to everything you have. But not everything is bad, people with good abilities we will provide them with work corresponding to these, either as captains, soldiers, workers, and other things. The only thing is that we will not support any person who is not useful to us, so they will only have the rank of a refugee, if you have people who are treated well in your camp just because they have a good relationship with their leaders, it won''t be possible here. If you want to support these people you will have to do it with your salary from your respective job, the only exception to this is your immediate family or lovers, to see more clearly on these issues you will have to talk to Yoshioka. In addition, if you have firearms, of course, they will pass to become available for MLDW, as you should know these are not toys and the only ones allowed to use them here are the soldiers who have passed several tests so they can use them. So if one person wants to continue carrying one, they will have to go through that. If you can accept these conditions we will happily accept your group, otherwise, you can only continue to manage your camp and then we will only be business partners or fighting partners " The words of the type of lenses take me somewhat off guard, but I quickly recover and start telling him the conditions so that they can be integrated into MLDW. We could not accept them as we normally do, they were not the same as the people we normally rescue that had virtually no possession. They had enough resources and if we only accepted them then they could destabilize the camp a lot, so this was the easiest way I thought so they wouldn''t cause a problem in MLDW. "... Well, what you are asking does not seem unreasonable, Alexander-san. If it is only this I can accept it, I will organize all my men to get ready to move. Since there are not a few people and things, if possible I would like you to support us with this and then we will begin to make the necessary procedures to integrate with MLDW " "No problem, I will organize several cars to help you, fufufu" "Shiro-san, I would like to go to your camp to process everything we need to do to you join our camp, also count the resources you have and calculate the compensation you will have for these" After finishing our discussion, Yuriko-san and Yoshioka come together to carry out their corresponding work and help with the integration of the lens guy camp¡­ Shiro. "Alexander-san, E-emmm ... I also like to join me at your camp, of course, I have no problem with the conditions that you said" " Me too!!" "So do I" Then as if Shiro''s words will provoke a chain action, several of the leaders who had come to ask for help with the things of the city center raise their voices to ask for the same. Seeing this, it makes a smile appear on my face, how could I not react like that? I was practically obtaining resources and population without having made much effort. When more leaders express their desire to join us, in the same way as the previous Yoshioka, Yuriko-san and this time also Soichiro begins to agree with them to proceed. The few leaders who keep quiet just watch what happens and continue to decide what to do. Noticing them, since it would leave a bad taste in my mouth not being able to get their camps, so I continue to give them one last push to encourage them to join. "It seems that things have changed now, as most of the leaders who were entitled to a part of the city''s resources are now part of my camp, I think that I have an excuse, Kohon ... I mean, a reasonable reason why Our camp can take things from there. But since I do not like to retract my words, I will give your groups 3 days of advantage so that you can take everything from there. After those three days, we will begin to take them since if you do not do it I must assume that you do not want or maybe think they are not good enough things. So since I am not very picky I will keep the things you discarded... I don''t think there should be a problem, right? " "T-that is ..." "3-3 days?" "..." "... I also want to join his camp" After telling them that, the leaders who still wanted to keep having the power of their own groups begin to get nervous and then after several more seconds they decide to join leaving only a few stubborn. Well, I think 3 days should be enough to be able to integrate all the people from these camps that decided to join us. Passing this time then we can go through the resources of the city, as for the fools who decide to try to get something before we go, probably they are just looking for their own self-destruction. "This was all the information I wanted to tell you, I don''t want to keep entertaining the leaders who didn''t decide to join us since they probably have many things to do. As for the two of you, surely you came for different reasons than those of this group, if so, let''s go back to the meeting room to discuss " "You''re right, boy. Although the one who wanted to talk to you was not me, it was someone else we found in the city... when we were also looking for survivors. So we brought her, but since I don''t want to be responsible if she does something strange in your camp, first I wanted to see if you wanted to see her " "Okay, I planned to discuss some things and see if we can reach an agreement." "The three of us will stay to make arrangements for these groups to join us. You can go and talk to them two, Alexander-kun" I have some soldiers accompany the leaders who did not join us at the exit of our camp and then I go along with Rina and the police captain to the previous room where we were. As I had thought, probably apart from being invited by the other leaders they also came for their own reasons. Yuriko-san speaks for the other 3 MLDW leaders and they stay in that place continuing to talk with the men who stayed while I with my group headed to the meeting room. But when I heard Rina''s words, I turn and do a nod to indicate that I agreed to see the person she was talking about. I was a little curious about who that person was, but knowing Rina, it must be a woman since if were a man, she would probably only bring him to sell it for some things in the tent of the camp. Seeing me nod, she turns and goes to the door of our camp following the others that leave, then I decide to wait for her inside the room and walk only with my group and the police captain. " So what did you want to talk about, old man? " "Our group has decided to move us to Kinato, I think your group can take care of rescuing the few survivors who still remain in the city. That is because if we stayed here we would practically do nothing and we would only be eating the food we have. You should know that in that place the government created a camp of survivors, so we decided to go there and get to the command of our superior officer that probably is in that place " That surprised me a little, but thinking about it, this was not something very strange either. The fact that many of the leaders joined us before is not a coincidence, practically now it only remains to collect the resources of the city and then this will no longer be particularly useful. This is why all groups will only have a choice between two possible things to do. They can do what this policeman said and just sit quietly to eat the food they have, they will probably be able to live well for a good time and will only have to worry when it is about to run out. Or they can also try to emigrate to other places, only that this implies many risks. Their groups are not as well armed as ours, and doing this will not be easy since they can run into many problems, such as wild animals or another group of people who could try to steal them. In addition, nothing assures them that the place they go to is better, at least here they no longer have to worry much about zombies. All leaders must have understood this, after all, they must have the head to have that position or at least people close to them. So when they saw all the benefits that our camp had and that now also the resources they could get from the city would be reduced or they would have to pay almost everything they have now, it was not difficult to think that when the first one spoke to join us then many would follow him. "I understand you want to leave, but I don''t think you came to say goodbye, right?" "Hahaha, we fought together boy, and so it wouldn''t be bad to say goodbye. But you''re right, I haven''t come for that and the reason I came is something else. As you must understand, moving a large group of people is very dangerous and difficult now in this world and so for that reason, I have come. I have seen your camp and I can say that it is an acceptable place for a person to live here, so I want to leave all the civilians we have rescued in your care. " Fuu, for a moment I worried that he would ask me to help him transport all his people, it is a relief that it was not so. As he says, transporting a large number of people is not something simple and even for us, it would cause some inconvenience. "If it''s just that then I don''t see any problem, old man. We can take care of your precious civilians, but you should know that they will receive the same treatment as everyone here." "... I understand that ... but ... Umm ... your camp has been giving resources to the groups that rescue people and bring them here... so I think it''s fair to give us some things" " Ha.¡­ Hahahaha ¡­. Of all the people you were the only one that I thought would never bring people to sell us¡­ hahaha¡­ who would say that I would be so wrong about this and you would be the ones brought us the most" "Alex, you shouldn''t make fun of older people ..." When I heard the police captain I can''t stop a spontaneous laugh coming out of my mouth, I had really not thought he wanted to sell me his population. I thought he would only ask me to take care of them or something like that, but well, I also understand If you are going to do something and you can make a profit for it, there is no reason to do it for free. Due to my reaction, the policeman''s face begins to turn red, knowing his character, it must have been difficult to say this for him and now that I emphasize it, he should have been very ashamed. A noticing this, many of my group who accompanied me can not avoid laughing along with me, or those who have a heart softer feel a bit sorry for the old man. Then Kurisu who was in the last group of these people, unable to bear feeling bad for the policeman, speaks to try to stop me. As it would be bad to continue like this, I decide to abide by her suggestion and try to control myself so I can continue the conversation. "Haha ... ha, I''m sorry for that, it''s just that it really seemed strange to me that coming from you, but it''s true what you say, it would be unfair not to pay you for that if I''ve done it with other groups. So tell me, what is what you want for these people? Food? Antidotes? Ammunition? " "... we have enough food to support the group that intends to go to Kinato... so I would like you to give us the last 2 things, and if possible, I would also need some vehicles since most of the city are damaged. Although we have repaired some, the people who did it are not experts or the parts of these, although they work, they are not in good condition, so most of those they have constantly failed and I do not want us to be stranded halfway. From what I''ve heard, you have some way of obtaining parts that were not affected by the bombs, you are probably making them with the group of scientists who you have or you were lucky to find some in good condition, anyway, your vehicles are in much better condition than that of the other groups " "With the first two things there is no problem, but on the last one, there may be a few depending on what you want. If you only want normal vehicles, then it seems fine and we can provide you with some, but if you want those that are armored or armed, I only can reject your request " "... it is fine, with functional vehicles will be enough" "Well, then talk to Yoshioka on your way out and discuss those things with him so you two can reach an agreement between you." No doubt our vehicles are in better condition than those of the other groups, although he is a bit wrong about the reason. This is because many of them could be said to be new as if they had just left the agency, but mainly because the spare parts came from the system and obviously they were not affected by the bombs. Honestly, at the beginning we had the same problem as the other groups since most of the vehicles were affected and although we repaired many, we were practically forcing them to work without parts that had broken down, so many times they stopped working and had to to be "repaired" again, but it was good that this changed for the previous reason mentioned. The police captain makes a nod when he hears me and gets up to leave, but before he can say something to say goodbye, the meeting room door opens again and Rina enters with another woman. As I assumed, the person who wanted to talk to me or probably one of the leaders of this camp was a woman. Her appearance was of someone who had experienced many things in the world turning her into a mature woman, she was not ugly, but also she was not at the level of Yuriko-san or Haruna which despite having a similar age to this person, they still retained a look and attitude quite jovial. Although she had a good body, large in places that should be and small in which it was appropriate that they were so, but unfortunately this was overshadowed by the aura she gave off. It was not like Yuriko-san who had a presence of elegance and a little playful that prompted you to want to joke with her, or like Haruna which when seeing her maternal smile you could only think of wanting to be hugged by her. She had a rough appearance that indicated that she was a woman who concentrated a lot on her duties and made her look very independent. Maybe that''s why the years treated more cruelly than the previous two mentioned women, but as I said, she was not ugly and it was just that she did not cause me any feeling of wanting to have a relationship more closely with her. "Mom!!" "Eh?" "So what Yuriko told me was true, I''m glad you''re well Rei" While analyzing the unknown person who entered with Rina in the meeting room, suddenly Rei who was sitting in one of the vacant chairs around the table stands up screaming that and causing me to be surprised. Now that I look at her more closely, I think that in truth both of them have some similarities between them... Rei immediately stands up and runs towards her mother causing the chair where she was sitting to fall by her sudden movements, then when she gets close to her, she hugs her mom hard. Her mother hugged her back and stroked Rei''s hair a little to comfort her that had begun to cry because of the strong emotions she felt. While Rei''s mother does that, her face softens a little and reflecting the relief and happiness she felt when saw that her daughter was still alive. Apparently even as rude as her character was, she could not prevent her motherly side from showing a little and replacing the serious face. Although this was only for a second, she quickly recovered to immediately put her eyes on me who continued to see the scene and was a little surprised, also I was not the only one since the whole group was in a similar state. "You must be Alexander, the person that Yuriko mentioned when I met her outside here." "... That''s right ma''am, I''m a little surprised that the woman Rina mentioned was about Rei''s mom... She mentioned that you wanted to talk to me, so please tell me how can I help you?" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 101 Unexpected Visitor and New Information (Part 1) "Aunt Kiriko!" "Kiriko-san!!" I recover from the surprise but it seems that I am not the only one, after asking Rei''s mother why she wanted to see an MLDW leader, Komuro and Saya intervene before she can answer me. She turns her eyes from me to them and just smiles at them with a nod to greet they two, then her vision comes back to me and speaks. "My first objective when coming here was to ask if you did not know anything about my daughter, but as you can see that I could fulfill it. Besides, since Rina-san already told me several things, I also wanted to know the status of the city and examine some of those things she has told me- " "Mama, where have you been all this time? Why do you only come so far? I thought I would never see you again ... I was very worried about you and my dad... it''s true! Dad, how is my Dad?" Before the two of us could continue the conversation, Rei, who had calmed down a little, begins to question her mother about various topics. Then Kiriko-san knowing that in order to continue with our dialogue she first had to answer some of her daughter''s questions, she focuses her attention on her. It was understandable that Rei acted in this way due to the reunion with a loved one, so I simply smiled at her when she realizes that she had left me aside interrupting my conversation with her mother and that is why after she speaks shows me a little embarrassed face. "Sorry Rei, I wanted to come quickly to find you but your father was one of those in charge of running the camp that was created in Kinato. Then several things happened and the situation there became somewhat complex, so I had to support your father. Don''t worry since he''s fine, just that he has a lot of pressure on him for the other two damn camp leaders there. It was until about two weeks ago that we saw columns of smoke coming from the direction of this city, because of this the concern we had for you became even greater and without being able to resist more to find out something about you, we both decided that I would come for see what happened in the city Then when I arrived here a few days ago I met Rina-san''s group, she told me that the place with the greatest chance to finding my daughter was this camp since it was the largest in this city, she also told me that this place was the one who had been in charge of directing the elimination of most zombies, so also being a little curious to see what kind of people ran this place then I came here for those reasons. I should have said that I am a little surprised since more than a survival camp this place has more of a small town''s appearance... besides it is very different from the camp in Kinato... as I must describe it? This place has more life than there " "... We also heard that the government had created a camp there, but in the end, we decided that it was better to create ours than to go to Kinato... but perhaps it was not a bad choice since that place does not seem to be a paradise" "...that place is far from being a paradise and you are right that perhaps your best decision was not to go there. Well, things were not so bad at first, but there were problems that caused the situation to become what it is like now, haa¡­. " "¡­what things?" As they started talking about things at the camp in Kinato, it was impossible not to get everyone''s attention here, even the police captain who wanted to leave before, again took a place at the table... gossipy. Seeing everyone''s attention on her and hearing her daughter''s question, she passes her gaze over everyone here as if she were considering whether she should tell those things... I had a bad feeling when I saw her face and this immediately comes true when she says her next words. "... a week after all this began, the main cities of the country were bombed, this is because several generals considered those cities lost and the number of zombies in them was tens of millions... unfortunately also was confirmed the death of the prime minister in Tokyo for those attacks... So now the chain of command fell and practically all the camps that were created are autonomous, the people with the greatest influence in these became the leaders and practically only care about the safety of the place where they are... " "W-what ... t-they bombed the capital?" "I-It can''t be..." "T-That''s impossible!" The news that she gives us practically makes everyone''s jaw here fall to the floor... well, maybe it is not something so ridiculous... although they surely sacrificed many survivors in those places, they probably made them die more peacefully and prevented the tens of millions of zombies will gain more strength. In addition, with so many zombies in the main cities, the possibility of surviving there was probably much less than for example here... there was also the fact that although they did not know it at that time, those places would have become perfect breeding grounds for zombies evolved. They may not be able to surpass the power of a soul level 1 but surely in more densely populated places, easily there would now be E5 or E6 zombies. "...Then after stopping receiving instructions from the high command, the leaders in the Kinato camp, no, maybe in all the camps... now each of them struggled to be the one with the greatest power in the place. Kinato is currently separated by three powers, the first is the senior police officer of this entire region who was in charge of maintaining order in the camp, that person is your father, Rei. The other is a politician who was the mayor of a nearby city of Kinato... he is a damn, but it is a shame that he knows how to hide his misdeeds well and has a lot of influence on normal citizens. Finally, there is the Colonel in charge of directing the base that was there... he seems like a very serious person, but after he did not have to follow orders, he acted quite discreetly. So I have a feeling that this guy is much more dangerous than the politician... he seems to be a rather ambitious person. Perhaps the only thing that stops him is that since the army is divided into several divisions and there are several people with a high enough rank who can face it, then he does not have the full support of all the soldiers to be able to act as he pleases " We all listen carefully to his words and it really seems that the situation there is complicated, but I am not very surprised either since I had supposed that something like that could happen in those camps and that was why I did not want to go to those places. "I understand that, but I''m a little intrigued why you say that this camp seems to have more life... citizens should not have suffered much from the power struggle between these three parties, I had also heard that there were enough food and few zombies in that place " Being a little intrigued by the things I was listening to, I can''t help interrupting the conversation between mother and daughter, although she also seemed to have said it so that we would all hear it more than just wanting to tell Rei these things, so this probably does not count as getting into in their reunion. "As I said before, everything started very well at first. Since that place was mostly farms and open land, the population there was probably less than 50 thousand inhabitants, so it was not difficult to build a camp in that small town. The military could eliminate the zombies that were a nuisance and threat to erect the camp, so everything is going well and as you say, the problem of the power struggle in the camp did not affect the normal citizens who took refuge there. In that place, it gathered more than 50 thousand people who came from the surroundings and nobody was so dumb to gain the resentment and hatred of all of them, so it can be said that at first they had a good life. But unfortunately, that changed very soon... The barns around the camp where most of the food was stored were invaded and practically emptied... " "Eh? But mama, you didn''t say that you all killed the zombies... no, even if appeared more of them, they could n''t be since they just ignore those things and go after the living" Did another group of people do it? As Rei says the possibility that they were zombies was almost nil, in the case were them, they would most likely only block their access and not allow them to take the food. So I agree more with Kurisu''s opinion that those who did it were other people, I honestly believe that they were too overconfident by not to collect things as soon as possible and leave them in the barns... But apparently, our assumptions had not been right and when Kiriko-san tells us the response for this, we are a little surprised. "No, the one who did it was another... because the main concern of the leaders was to be able to maintain their current position in the camp or not to be suppressed for the others, that issue of collecting the resources of the barns was neglected. Unfortunately when we wanted to do this, it was too late ... all the barns we went, was plagued with large rats the size of a medium dog. Individually it may seem that they are not a big deal, but when dealing with thousands of them, it was hell... certainly, these fell by the bullets of the soldiers, the problem was that when they managed to get close to them, they showed us how dangerous their fangs and claws were. So there was no choice but for the army to use heavy weaponry since it would be a big problem that their numbers continued to increase, but it was unfortunate that all they managed to do with that was to burn the barns and make the rats disperse. That is why now although we do not have the zombies problem, everything around the camp is plagued with rats... and as if this was not enough to cause us problems, as the number of these huge rodents had increased, then also did the same its predators such as snakes or birds of prey and of course, these were also bigger than normal. Those damn birds even have the ability to take a small child and the rats also constantly enter the camp creating chaos. This is why food in the camp is now scarce and we have a big problem with the wild animals of the area " Shit, that really sounds very bad... although I must say that if I have to name a person responsible for this, then the leaders of that camp are the only ones I can blame and can only see them as idiots. "You say that you all have problems with food, but those animals must be edible, right? As a normal person, it may be unpleasant to hear but I doubt that if a person is starving, he will make a complaint even if he has to eat one rat" "Of course we have thought about that, but as I mentioned earlier these animals are not the same as before, yet many people have tried to hunt them using rudimentary weapons. Those who go and are lucky to find a few of these can return with some prey in their hands to feed their own. Those who have bad luck will find a large number of these rats, so it will be the rats that return to their burrows with food for their young... Before you ask me why the soldiers don''t do that, I can only respond with what they have said. They cannot spend bullets or their military resources since they must be prepared in case a true emergency arises, but if you ask me the real reason, I believe that their leader only wants to avoid having lower casualties in their men than those already he has suffered. But I can''t blame him too much since when my husband''s men tried to help a little with this, we discovered in a bad way how dangerous these rats are when you encounter a large number of them. Also, the amount of ammunition we have is much smaller than the soldiers, so that''s why we had to give up on that. " Fuck, being in such a situation should really wear a person out. You already have a problem in front of you, but you must also be constantly looking behind your back so that your partner does not stab you... I feel a little sorry for Rei''s father. "The environment in that camp I can only describe as very fucked up..." "... children should not curse" Finishing listening to what Kiriko-san says, involuntarily I end up expressing myself that way and then when she listening to me, frowns a little and lectures me¡­ I ignore that and continue asking. "Then Kiriko-san, what are your plans now that you''ve found your daughter?" "... I have to return to Kinato soon, but I would appreciate if you can let me stay a little in this camp to rest from the trip to come here " "Sure, you can stay as long as you want, after all, you are Rei''s mother. Besides, I don''t know when you plan to return, but this guy was the captain of this city and had planned to go to that place soon. I think he planned to look for your husband to get under his orders, so if both go together it will be safer for you and he will be able to fulfill his goal. " The gossipy old man quickly gets up from his chair when he hears me and begins to introduce himself by a formally greeting police. "Madam I am Captain Mukito, I thought it seemed familiar when I saw you a few moments ago, apparently I was not mistaken and you were the wife of the superior officer Miyamoto. As Alexander-san says, my group had planned to go to Kinato in a few days, it will be a pleasure to escort you there. Besides, I didn''t think the situation there was so bad, we will be very happy to be able to help the superior officer and be able to help him with whatever we can. " "Hehehe, yes, they will go to Kinato when he finishes selling to all the people in their camp" "Sell people?" "T-That''s ... I-It''s not what it sounds like... I-It''s compensation than the group of Alexander-san provides the other groups for rescuing survivors. Isn''t it?" When he hears me, he gets nervous and then after babbling a few seconds, he quickly looks for excuses. It was really fun to see him act this way, it was like watching a policeman whom someone saw him receive a bribe. He wants to seek help for someone to confirm his words and then puts his eyes on me, but he should have known that I would probably just say something that puts him in an even worse situation and that is why he changes his vision towards the people in my group in the next second. It is a pity that before I could say something to have more fun, Rei is the one who answers. "Alexander is just bothering the Captain Mukito, Mama. It''s as he says and our camp offers some compensation if they bring survivors here." "I see... if Captain Mukito is planning to go to Kinato, then I wish could join his group. It would certainly be much safer to go with several people than to have to go back on my own." "Alexander, I have something else that I would like to talk to you about." "Hmn?... what is Rina?" Ghe, I had completely forgotten that she was here. Well, if she stays at the door without saying anything and silently, then it wasn''t hard to think that this would happen. "... Since the zombies do not represent many problems, several of the girls in our camp have wanted to join another one in which there are both genders in it... Hmnp, come on say it, I know you want to reply" I told you so "!... Anyway, the normal girls of the camp agree to go through the normal process of entering here, but I and my companions who fight want to keep our weapons and move around by ourselves ... we don''t want to receive orders from someone else " "... that''s a bit difficult to achieve. I need to talk to the other 3 leaders before I can decide something." "It''s okay" With the first thing Rina says, a smile appears on my face and it makes her bother a little, but when she continues it disappears and I can only put on a serious face for her requests. Probably if I accept their conditions the other 3 people will say nothing of this, but more than consulting with them I needed to think about this. I know that they probably want to keep their weapons because they feel safer that way, with that I have no problem since I would only have to name them as a soldier and that would be solved, but their second request prevents this... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 102 Unexpected Visitor and New Information (Part 2) With all the discussions over, then we all left the meeting room and returned to where Yuriko-san, Soichiro, and Yoshioka were talking with the other leaders. When we see each other, the only woman of the MLDW leaders sets her eyes on Kiriko-san and then they both nod in greeting. "Alexander-kun! You have to help me!" Tanaka-san when watching me, run towards me with an unfortunate appearance while shouting that at me. He really seemed worried since he was even about to throw himself on my feet to hold one of them, but it was good that Leona and Saeko got in the way to avoid it, I don''t have a hobby of being hugged by a man. "What happens Tanaka-san? What do you want me to help you with?" Although I do not like having much contact with another man, as he had become one of the people I admire and also I was a little curious to know what it could happen to put him in a state where the tears were about run down in his face. "The truth is that the leaders of my camp had thought of disintegrating it and joining yours as the others have done... we agreed with most of the conditions that Yoshioka-san and Yuriko-san have given us, but... Then a big problem arose! Even if we get a position as captain, the camp will only support us with the support of 3-5 lovers! You can''t make me choose only 5 and discard the other girls! You are too cruel to put a limit on the girls we can have! " " Useless person..." "You''re garbage! Besides, I''ve told you not to go near to Alex!" "... I''m more surprised that you can gather 5 girls to want to be your lovers" Rina, Kurisu, and Rei take the floor before me, in addition, several girls who are around may remain silent, but he is not saved from receiving strong looks from them. ... Certainly, there was that rule that he mentioned, but since until now I had not heard any soldier complain about it and because it does not affect me, then I forgot it... it does not feel bad to live on the laws. Although polygamy had been accepted in this camp, it was also necessary to consider a problem that it could generate and due to this a limit of lovers was implemented among the soldiers. A normal soldier who has already participated in the battle and obtained some achievements, the camp would support him with the subsidy for two lovers. For a captain, the number of these would be 3, but also if this has had a good performance could increase to 5. You can say that this was a kind of motivation for all of them to try hard and I must say that this worked very well ... what I can say? Men are really simple creatures. So the increase in women that a soldier could have was more like a reward, of course, the soldier girls also receive this same treatment, but there are not many who look for more than one partner, once I read that the man gives love to get sex and the woman gives sex to get love, maybe there is some truth in that. But the main reason why we couldn''t allow them to have the women they wanted, was that if we allow it, many women may only look for any soldier to be able to have that benefit. It was normal since everyone struggles to have a better life and sometimes regardless of having to make some sacrifices, an example of this is the prostitutes. So we cannot rule out that if women know that they can have many benefits in return to give their bodies to only one man and since this being better than prostitutes, then they can decide to become lovers of a soldier just for this. If that happens, the camp will have to support a large number of women and that would become a burden for us, so that''s why it was better that there was a limit and motivate the soldiers to strive if they wanted to have more women. But still, I understood the suffering that Tanaka-san is going through, if I were in his place, I would also be shedding tears of anguish... but unfortunately, this was a necessary rule. That''s why I started to think if there was a way to help him and then after torturing my brain for an idea, I could find something that could solve his and Rina''s problem at the same time. "Tanaka-san, I cannot make an exception with the rules of the soldiers, but perhaps there is an option in which you can keep all your girls and stay in this camp. Although you will not get the rank of soldier and therefore you will not have its benefits, but if you try hard your lifestyle would not be bad. This also works for you Rina, you will not be under the direct command of the camp, but you can live in it. You two would be like a kind of mercenaries, as you should know this camp has a store which not only sells but also buys things. So your livelihood will be practically the effort of your work, you will be registered as a group of mercenaries and may have your weapons with you, but I warn you that if you use these in a bad way inside the camp, then you will be severely punished. " "Mercenaries?... Well, as long as we can maintain our freedom, then it seems perfect to me" "I will do anything if I can keep my girls !!" "... I think the idea of ??Alexander-kun is not bad, if you are not satisfied with the rules to become soldiers, then you can take the route he has said" When the two of whom I speak listen to me, they process my words a little and end up accepting it. Yuriko-san who must have had problems convincing the other leaders who were probably fighting for more benefits also gives them this option. "This place seems quite interesting, I don''t know if you would mind showing it to me, boy" When they all return to the conversation with the other 3 leaders to see which option they decide, Kiriko-san who was next to me speaks. Having no problem since I had nothing to hide or be ashamed for things we did here, I think that life in this camp is good and is much better than compared to others, so I confirm her request. "Kiriko-san, then I say goodbye. We will see each other in a couple of days to get moving towards Kinato" "It''s okay" Then the captain of the police goodbye to Kiriko-san. I, she and Rei walked around the camp and the others went to their respective jobs or accompany others, so only we explore the interior of MLDW. "This is the presidential suite! This is where I sleep with several girls that you met before!" "¡­I see" The first place we go to, was the most striking of the camp and this of course was the castle. I quickly take the two girls to the most important part of this and show it to them with great emotion, although the reaction I get from them is somewhat muted... well, I can''t blame them since Rei already knows it and sleeps here, so for her it must be something normal. As for her mother, perhaps being the wife of one of Kinato''s leaders, the place where she sleeps is not very different. Then we leave the castle while Rei covers her face with one hand and Kiriko-san watches the streets we pass, after walking a few minutes we reach my second goal. "This is the pink zone!... unfortunately the girls won''t let me in there, if find out they will probably make a big rush about it, so we''ll just look at it from here..." "... how old are you? Do you know what people do in this place?" "Alexander, why among all the places you had to choose this one to show it to my mother?!" I knew that Rei would be angry... I thought that if I came under the pretext of showing this place to Kiriko-san, then I could finally walk the streets here, so I attempted to bring them, but... seeing her act this way, If I move forward, she will surely tell the other girls and they will reproach me for that. Without another option I go along with them to the next place after saying goodbye to several girls who greet me from the other side... it feels very bad to have something you want near you and not be able to reach it, so with a feeling a little depressed I walk again on the streets. Since I was not in a good mood, I ended up ignoring Kiriko-san''s question, but it seems that this was rhetorical since she did not insist on it. Then some time later, we arrived at the cafeteria where I confessed to Haruna. "This is a cafeteria where they prepare delicious sweets and several of the girls like to eat" "... I am not very fond of sweet things" "Haaa, well, at least this place is more normal" I ask them if they want to eat something but apparently, they are not hungry and so we look at the customers who were eating until Kiriko-san turns to me. "Aren''t we going to other places?... So far you have only taken me where it seems you could pick up girls or spend time with them..." "...these were the best places in the camp I know... the others seem boring or I don''t like spending my free time in them, I have enough to have to check them as a camp leader " "...are you really a leader of this camp?" "Yes, he is it mom, and it is perhaps he who has helped more... a-although he is probably the one who least works to manage this place and probably is the leader of the camp with more free time... But he is a very skilled boy and has earned the trust of most people in the camp or even other camps! So he''s someone trustworthy, you can''t be fooled by this, mom! " Kiriko-san looks at me as if analyzing me and makes a somewhat intrigued face, seeing her mother''s reaction Rei immediately begins to tell her good things about me... well, I think there are some that it was better to keep them for herself, but still appreciate her intention to make me look good. "If you want to see other areas of the camp, it is better for Rei to show them to you... I don''t want to go there, I prefer to stay here and eat something" "Come on mama! I will take you to see the other places in the camp that may interest you... it is better to leave before he says or does something worse" "¡­it''s okay" That last murmur of Rei was something rude, if you ask anyone, they will surely say that I am one of the people with the best reputation of the camp and that can only be due to my good behavior... well, it is impossible for everyone to speak only positive things about me, but that is normal since I am exposed to public opinion as a leader of MLDW. Although surely the rumors and gossip that are said about me are much better than those of Komuro and Yamada, so I can be calm in that regard. After seeing the mother and daughter couple leave, I enter the cafeteria to spend time until dinner which is when I can meet the other girls. Time passes quickly when you have fun, having spent a good time talking and watching the clients of the place and waitresses, they had a high percentage of skin exposure because they had to attract men to do business in the case of prostitutes or create a good atmosphere for the establishment as for the waitresses, then in the evening return to the castle. There, the cooks and workers of the castle were preparing to serve dinner, so I advance to the table where I usually eat with everyone. Several people had already taken a seat and discussed several issues, so I proceed to do the same as them. "The atmosphere in this camp is very good, it does not compare with anything to Kinato''s. Here, people concentrate on performing their work and there is, for the most part, a feeling of optimism that they give off when you see them. In comparison, In Kinato, the people there just waiting for the food to be distributed, and lately they can''t even fill their stomachs. Perhaps it is good to have people entertained so that they forget at least for a few moments their sorrows or what the world has become now... " "You are right Kiriko-san, this place may not compare to what our old days used to be, but it is also not a bad place to live" When I take a seat, I listen to the dialogue between Kiriko-san and Haruna who spoke happily among themselves, the others also nod to their words causing a sigh in the first one that should be comparing both places in her mind. I did not expect the situation there to be so bad, but I understand that if the people in that camp only depend on what their leaders do, it is likely that the environment is somewhat depressing. "Well, let''s not talk about those things if discourages you, Kiriko, I''m sure things will get better over time. But For now, you should relax a bit and take this as a vacation, later I''ll take you to a room in the castle where you can rest and sleep without worries" "Hmn? Thanks, Yuriko, but don''t bother. I''ll just sleep in Rei''s room." "E-eh?" Seeing her friend or acquaintance somewhat discouraged, Yuriko-san enters the conversation and tries to change the subject to improve her mood. Unfortunately, her words make another person surprised and start to get nervous... probably she, like me, had forgotten that matter. "What''s wrong, Rei? Don''t you want to sleep in the same room with your mother? I thought you would miss me more." "I-it''s not that mom... I really missed you, b-but..." "Fufufu, the problem I don''t think is Rei-chan, Kiriko. The complication about staying where your daughter sleeps is because it''s not her room... it''s Alexander-kun''s" "Hmn?" Yuriko-san who seems to have fun with the situation does not give Rei a chance to find a good way of saying it¡­ well, she was unlikely to find a justification for that anyway. Then, as a result of Yuriko-san''s words, Kiriko-san frowns and puts the eyes on her daughter who becomes even more nervous because of her gaze and seconds later they change towards me that continued to see what was happening while eating the dish that one of the girls had brought me when I sat down. The others at the table also watch with interest what happens, but those who had a more remarkable reaction were people like Hirano and Haruna who looked at me with nervous eyes probably being worried about me. Or Yuki, Mizusu and Niki who seemed to be watching a good drama, that was still good, what bothered me was Komuro who had a big smile as if he enjoyed all this. Tch, I think I should teach a lesson to this ungrateful son of mine who saw that his father is in a bad situation, enjoys it. Certainly, this was somewhat awkward, it was like when you are with your girlfriend''s house alone and you suddenly hear the door of the house open... but I can''t please Komuro and act silly here, so keeping the calm I acted as more naturally than I can and wait for Kiriko-san to say something while she and I stare into each other''s eyes for a while. "This is something unexpected... but now I understand why you seem to have separated from your childhood friend Takashi... I''m also surprised that you like boys younger than you" "Mom!!" "... his childhood friend now has a boyfriend, so it was impossible from the beginning" "Fuck you damn !! Who has a boyfriend? !!" "Come on you two, don''t quarrel!" "" ... "" "We have to talk about some things between us Rei" "Y-yes ..." His mother''s words make Rei feel ashamed and cause her face to blush, so since I had a bad taste in my mouth from Komuro''s eyes, that''s why I muttered that to vent me, but it seems that I said it too loudly since he reacts immediately... I was going to answer that of course, I talked about him, but Haruna intervenes so we both just keep silent while we observe each other. Finally ignoring the claim of her daughter, Kiriko-san with a serious look says that to her with a tone of order rather than a request and that is why Rei can only respond in affirmation while showing a worried face. After this, dinner was quieter and then being all satisfied we retired to our rooms. The only difference to previous days is that Rei had to stay in the room assigned by Yuriko-san to Kiriko-san and thus be able to talk to each other during the night. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 103 Three days later The three days that I gave the other leaders to take what they could from the center of the city before our groups started to go and collect all the resources ended yesterday. Although these, more than give them some advantage, it was a time to make some small adjustments to the camp and to process all things to integrate a good number of people since in the end, when the leaders who did not join found out that they could be part of MLDW as mercenaries and not having to be subject to our orders, then they returned asking us to let them integrate with all their group. But most of the leaders of other camps preferred and were satisfied to have the rank of captains and be part of the soldiers, so only 7 groups of mercenaries had been created in MLDW. These 7, mainly refused because when they joined did not want to lose their resources, but now being able to keep most of them with them, then they had no problems with being part of our camp. Since food had become an economic power today, we logically could not let people in our camp have enough resources to create opposition to us the leaders. So skillfully Yuriko-san turned to bureaucratic things to reduce their funds, land was sold to they can build their house or base for a good sum and this was not given free like the others, they were also given charge a fee to found a group of mercenaries and another to obtain permission to carry weapons in the camp. Finally, with the same purpose in mind, they were offered things to equip better themselves. It was clear that I was not going to sell firearms, but I could get in the system crossbows and other less risky weapons for their use that worked very well against enemies that are not over the 3rd limit. So although these would be considered as rich men in the camp, they would not become a problem since their resources had dropped considerably and because of this, they could not keep an excessive number of people under their orders. ¡­Well, I must be honest and say that I was not entirely partial for all these leaders. Yuriko-san told me that Rina wanted to negotiate things with me herself, so when I went to the land that her group had bought at the camp, that gathering of girls was quite persuasive to gain advantages from me ... the group of girls that received me practically they were in underwear and besides that, they even leaned their soft bodies constantly against me. So I have no choice but to omit one of the quotas to this group... also, the equipment that they bought me I sold almost 50% cheaper than to the others. If Leona and Scythe had not accompanied me at the insistence of the other girls of that I needed someone to protect me, then they would probably have obtained everything for free... so maybe I should thank them for that and not curse in my head for bringing my two subordinates. Another of the group of mercenaries that obtained some advantages was that of Tanaka-san, for our friend I reduced the fees a bit and gave him a 5% discount for buying weapons. Interestingly it was who we got more resources since insisted a lot that I sell him an armored car. The motive? He wanted to show off in front of his girls that he had a good car, it seems that it was one of his dreams during his college time... then after he begged me for a good time, I decided to sell him one that was for personnel transport but without weapons and thus help him achieve one of his wishes. But to tell you the truth, I''m a little worried about him, most of the mercenaries have resources to stay for a while and they are all concentrating on building their residences. His group, on the other hand, I don''t know if they have money to hire people to build their house... they probably need to go on an expedition soon because otherwise, they won''t even have to eat. "Mom, be very careful... if things in Kinato are so bad then it''s better for you and dad to come and stay at MLDW" "Don''t worry, Rei, things are certainly a bit complicated there, but your father and his group are not so weak for the other two sides to oppress him, besides all the things we carry will be very helpful for him... I know I said before that it is probably better for you to stay in this camp, but are you sure you don''t want to come with me, Rei?" "E-emmm ..." At this time we were out of the camp to goodbye Kiriko-san on her return trip to Kinato and the police captain''s group was already here with several vehicles waiting to leave. Then mother and daughter say goodbye while hugging each other with affection, apparently the first one had told the second one to stay here, but perhaps her maternal instinct sprouted when she had to say goodbye to her making it inevitable to ask Rei that. She looks directly at her mother''s face and then at me, next makes a somewhat distressed gesture biting her lower lip, but before she can say anything to Kiriko-san, she speaks first while stroking her cheek. "... I understand, don''t worry Rei ... just remember the things we talked about and don''t make me a grandmother yet" "Mom!!" "Hahaha, boy take care of my daughter for me" "... it is fine, but ... Can I ask you something personal, Kiriko-san?" "Hmn? Sure." "...how aged are you older than Haruna and Yuriko-san, Kiriko-san ?" "Why do you want to know that? Well, it doesn''t matter. I think I''m 3 years older than Haruna and 1 than Yuriko, is n''t it ?" Kiriko-san ignores the Rei''s claim that does while blushes because of what she had said and then speaks to me, although she was laughing a little when telling me to take care of Rei, I could also distinguish the seriousness with which she asked me that. That''s why the first part of my answer replied to her with a similar environment, but there was one thing that kept me intrigued and a little worried during these 3 days, so I continue to ask her that question. When she hears my inquiry, she blinks several times when confused by the sudden question. I thought that like any woman she would bother a little to talk about her age, but I had to know that, it is good she doesn''t seem to care and answers me. "... What''s up boy? Why do you put that face on?" Upon hearing the answer I can''t help but frown... then she sees me and do the same and then now is her turn to ask about my reaction while this time the attention of everyone here is on me. "I''m just a little worried... even though only have a 3-year difference between you, they both still look like very young women and instead you look like an older woman ..." "..." "E-Eh?" With my words, almost everyone freezes where they are and Kiriko-san only opens the mouth dropping her jaw without saying anything while she sees me and although Rei is surprised a little, she can still react to start comparing her mother with the two women mentioned. After several seconds of seeing the differences between the 3 women, Rei had to realize why my concern and now she makes a face even more distressed than before when Kiriko-san asked her to accompany her. You can''t blame her for that, most women care about her looks and now she realized that when she and the other girls reach their mothers'' age, she is probably the one with the worst genetics to youth retention. "Don''t worry Rei, probably by the time you reach that age then I can help you look much younger." " R-really ?! " Seeing Rei like this, I can''t help saying something to cheer her up, this quickly comes into effect and asks me with great encouragement in her voice, so I assent in confirmation to she can relax. "B-brat¡­ how can you tell that to your future mother-in-law ?! Besides, you know I''m armed, right ?! And you Rei, what do you think you''re doing by getting on his side! This is where you should say that he is wrong and your mom looks very young! " "E-eh?" "..." "Fufufu, calm down Kiriko-san... or you will get more wrinkles" " Damn! Yuriko, are you looking for a fight? Take that big smile off your face, you just get younger because all you did is spend all the time in your mansion without worries! And you Haruna stop to get happy for the words of that brat!" ... I thought she wouldn''t mind things like her age, but it seems I was wrong. She attacks practically anyone who would have had a different reaction from the surprise that most showed. "...do not worry Kiriko-san, also I''ll help you to have a younger appearance more forward" "Well, brat. In the future, I''ll make sure to show you how bad a mother-in-law can be! Just wait and see!" I wanted to try to reassure her a little and I thought she would be happy to listen to me, but I only get her to become angrier... without being able to endure the shame since Yuriko-san continued to have a big smile no matter what she said and Haruna also seemed in her own world holding her cheeks with the hands while smiling and ignoring Kiriko-san. Her words worried me a little, but I know that when I get something to rejuvenate people and give it to her, then she will forget all this... probably... or more well, so I hope. But I know that Rei''s father, who I still don''t know, will thank me even more since he will be the one who enjoys the rejuvenation of Kiriko-san, so maybe I can have the help of him. Because of the anger, Kiriko-san practically yells at the police captain to start driving and then we see them leave. "Alexander, you didn''t have to say that... now my mom is mad at you, haa... I hope she and my dad are fine" "Do not worry, as your mother said before, with the things that the police captain wore and those we gave to her, then their group could be strengthened a bit, besides... I think we will see them sooner than you think." It comforts Rei a little as she gets a little discouraged when she sees her mother leave. Spending several minutes of the departure of that group, we all return to the castle to prepare for the work that we had to carry out today. As we will begin the collection of resources that are in the center of the city, we should postpone going to the coast to kill zombies and high-level creatures, although perhaps there is no difference in this since we will surely find many zombies evolved there. The soldiers I chose to go to the coast before have leveled off quite well, so they can surely perform much better now that we go to the city. So when I wanted to leave with my group, I think it would be a waste not to take advantage of the coast leveling ranch, so that''s why I''m going to talk to Yuriko-san so she can form another group and go there with them. "...what happens Alexander-kun? It''s weird that you come looking for me... or at least lately" "... I will go to the city to start collecting the things there and I thought it would be better if you went with a group to the coast in my place. You should already know that killing zombies or other creatures people can be strengthened, so I think it is better to take advantage of the coast to do just that. I will leave half of the men who have accompanied me these last days, as they are already accustomed to fighting in that place, so it will be easier for the new ones that you take there to adapt to things " As I was still angry with her because she did not keep her promise, I speak directly to her and say only the subject I want to discuss acting very differently than when I normally spoke with her before. "...I understand. Wait! Alexander-kun... emmm, have I done something to make you angry?" Getting my answer then I turn to leave without paying attention to her frown, but when I take the first step to get out of here, unable to bear my attitude towards her anymore, she stops me and asks me. "Yuriko-san, I don''t like being lied to and before when I rescued Soichiro you had promised me a reward for doing it... but after all this time I received nothing" "E-eh? Reward? ... Oh, that''s true." Shit! At first, I thought she was only acting to not pay her debt to me, but seeing her surprised expression and that she starts thinking as if she were trying to remember something, everything indicates that she had really forgotten it! "D-don''t get mad, Alexander-kun... at that time a lot of things happened and I ended up forgetting it, I''m sorry. I see so that''s why you were treating me coldly... fufufu, I think you''re right and people should pay the things they got engaged to. Let me think for a few days how to reward you for that... this time I assure you that I will not forget this and make sure you enjoy your expected reward fully " "Gloup" Seeing that now I was not only a little disappointed with her since surely my anger manifested in my face, so she speaks quickly to try to calm me down. Hearing that she did not plan to evade her responsibility with me, as fast as my fury besieges from within me, in the same form disappeared and the feeling that replaced it was the anxiety and excitement of obtaining my reward. Yuriko-san, seeing me was calmer comes closer to me and then shakes my whole body by slowly whispering those last words. "Well, I''m glad we solved our problem, but now we both have to go out to do our own activities, see you later Alexander-kun" A hard time wasted in my mind trying to imagine what kind of reward she will give me while my eyes watch the swing of Yuriko-san''s hips moving away from me to prepare to go to the coast. When I lose sight of her, I return to my senses and also go to where the group that would accompany me was. "Did something good happen for you to smile like that, Alex?" "... no, nothing. It''s just that I''m motivated to go kill the zombies in the city, but there is a change of plans. We will divide the group we planned to take in two, Yuriko-san will take a half to the coast to continue hunting the enemies there, so we will replace those who leave with the soldiers of other teams " When Kurisu sees me coming back, she asks me that. So as of all the girls, she is the one I want least to know this, I quickly change the subject. If she discovers it, instead of a reward the only thing I will receive is a punishment... but it is a relief that no one continues to ask something about my sudden good mood and they just move to carry out my instructions. Minutes later the people who normally follow me along with 50 men who I had trained on the coast and another 50 that I gathered from other groups of soldiers advanced to the city. The plan is that we first deal with the zombies that still move along the city street, then those of houses and small pace like that and finally those found in buildings and large establishments. Of course, while we do that will also collect anything that is useful to us, so with that in mind, the wheels of the cars in which we are going are rolling down the streets in the direction of the city. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 104 Exploration in large buildings The two days after Rei''s mother left toward Kinato with the police captain''s group, I along with my team and 100 soldiers toured the streets of the city center as we had planned. Thanks to the great reduction of zombies that we had achieved with the previous plan, this became a very simple task. Well, it also helped a lot that the skills of the 50 men I had taken to the coast to level had greatly improved. This was more noticeable when compared to the other 50 that accompanied us, these were not bad since they were not newbies who were just beginning to fight against zombies and also their strength and other basic statistics were not very different from the others. But certainly, the 50 men who had exceeded their 3rd limit were superior in terms of reflexes, their senses, and performance using their weapons. So now I had created my own special forces squad and what was even better, it was that their loyalty to me rose along with their levels. Therefore, having good soldiers to rely on, we split into smaller teams to cover more land and make the street cleaning faster. In truth, they did not disappoint me and we were able to complete that objective in just two days and in this way in the third one, we could start with the smaller buildings. When we reached this point, everything became a bit more complicated since I constantly received news that some teams were surprised by evolved zombies and where some were injured. Clearly, those who took the worst part were the other 50 men of whom several had the bad luck to die, but although this was unfortunate, I could not say that I was very affected by that. If those who had fallen it was about one of the other 50 men, then I will be more affected... I had spent almost 2 weeks training them, so if they die, then all my time would be a total waste! Leaving them aside, my team had things a little easier since we were able to avoid any ambush thanks to my domain, but when I checked house by house, I realized a fatal flaw that I had missed in this ability. At first, I had assumed that this had a half-sphere shape that extended all around me, but while we were reviewing in constructions of more than 2 floors I could realize my mistake since when we entered these, I could not feel presences in higher floors. I thought it was simply because there was no one in these, but then when we went up to check we got a surprise when 2 E2 agility zombies appeared. The first one was treated by me that thanks to my ability [Limit-break] I was able to end it easily even though it took me off guard. The other to Komuro''s bad luck took him as a target by knocking him down on the ground, but thanks to his suit of carbon tubes and Hirano that blew the head of that enemy, things did not get bigger. Then I had to conclude that my domain was more a kind of very flat sphere that certainly it covered a lot of distance around me, but up and down it probably did not exceed 5m ... if I think about it, being still in a lower range that my other abilities, this makes a lot of sense. The good thing is that the only cost to discover this, although somewhat late, was that Komuro wallowed for a few moments with a zombie and also that no girl was injured due to my carelessness. Unfortunately, when I express my gratitude to him for his sacrifice saying something like "Your passionate moment with that zombie was not in vain Komuro, it has helped me realize some of my defects" he answers angrily with " What passionate moment ?! For one moment I thought I was going to die! " I think he exaggerates a little, I can''t let him die so easy since otherwise Haruna could be very sad and could also affect Rei a bit. But even so, with this as a warning, we were more careful when entering other houses or constructions and so, it took us more time in which we could move to the large constructions or buildings that would surely have more zombies in them. As for the collection of materials, if this was not much, then the soldiers would be responsible for transporting it in vehicles that each team had. If the amount was enough, they just had to stack it out at the entrance where they found things and then report to me to pick them up before returning to camp. As we had practically become the only group in the city, most of the survivors who were here had already been rescued or they left by themselves after the number of zombies was reduced. Also, the mercenaries were now concentrated on creating their bases in the camp and they didn''t have the time to leave outside, so we didn''t have to worry about someone else taking these things. It was not until the 6th day that Kiriko-san had left that we went to check the last places that were missing from the city and as I had thought, the number of enemies we had to face within them, increased. With a greater number of zombies, we not only had to face those of an E2 level more frequently, but the E3 had also increased and we no longer encountered them individually and sporadically, but we had to fight with them more constantly. "This is one of the largest buildings in the city ... it will surely be much riskier than the previous places we have been" Saya speaks suddenly while I saw the place we had to clean of zombies today to can return to the camp and as she says it was a high-rise building compared to others we have been... it is probably about 25 or 30 stories. She and Kurisu came since when completing the development of the plans I gave them, the pressure on the technology department had dropped a lot and now they could take more free time and only had to go occasionally to help improve these devices. "Well, since what Saya says is very likely, then everyone be careful and don''t neglect" After giving everyone a warning, we immediately move on to the building. Inside it was not as dark as other places because it had large translucent windows that gave good lighting, but unfortunately, this did not provide good ventilation making the stale smell could still be noticed immediately when we set foot inside. The first floor was very simple to explore since being the reception of the building, the people who had to be here were few and also probably most of the zombies of this level went to the streets. As expected, the more we increased, the number of zombies grew causing the constant sounds of the bullets shot make echo and the flashes of the guns illuminate the place a little more, but we found nothing out of the ordinary and so that we could continue at a constant pace plant after plant. The building appeared to be used as offices for small businesses, this can be seen because as we were more up we only find areas divided into small cubicles where people had to work and besides that, zombies here were dressed formally wearing with tie... maybe if they could talk, then they would complain greatly... it was a cruel thing that when they were alive, people like them already had the nickname of work zombies and now they really became one... The least we can do for them is to let them rest and hope that their next life is better... with that thought in mind, we continue while we shooting down those zombies and then soon we pass the level 10, 20 and finally we reach the 25 leaving a few to complete with this building. Unfortunately, when I thought we could complete this place safely and without any problems so we could return, we had a big problem. When we were killing the poor labor zombies of this plant, I suddenly felt several presences coming in our direction upon entering my domain and then when I put my eyes to the place where they were going, from the stairs leading to the 26th floor a lot of evolved zombies began to invade this level. It seemed that the stairs had turned into the entrance of an anthill, but instead of ants that flowed from this, what came out of there it was evolved zombies E2, E3 and even saw a couple of E4 type agility. "W-what''s going on ... why there are so many evolved zombies coming here?!" "... Shit! Probably in this building there is one of those zombies that attacked the camps of Gloterus-san and Rina-san!" "If we all stay together in the same place they will all charge to where we are... we have to separate!" "Hirano is right, we cannot let the whole group of them run together in our direction, separate a little so that they do too!" Watching the dozens of evolved zombies appear suddenly at the same time, this inevitably causes some concern in all of us. Besides, seeing such a number of these gathered here, I had also reached the same conclusion as Yamada that in this building an E2 or E3 zombie type intelligence had to hide and it had gathered its group of subordinates on the upper floors... or perhaps knowing its way of acting, we will surely force it to go up, but as there was no other way out at the end, then came the point that the pressure on it was too much and it had no choice but to send its minions to fight ... Also, it seems that it was not the only one who thought about strengthening his group by killing zombies... seeing the level of all of them I realize that this intelligent zombie must have had a good time making them hunt since it even managed to have E4 at their disposal. The number of enemies continued to increase with each passing second and the words of Hirano were true, as all those zombies were heading in a grouped way towards us, we could only bring down those who were more in front and so they were inevitably gaining ground and we were getting closer and closer. That is why I quickly give the instruction to separate us and make them also take different goals to ungroup them. It was a pity that we were already in a small place, so this could only lessen the pressure on us very little. ...all of us who had firearms constantly changed their cartridge to continue firing, but seeing that the number of zombies emanating from the stairs did not seem to decrease, I began to worry and also remembering that the last intelligence zombie we faced had been able to gather almost 100 evolved more than a month ago, then my concern grew when I considered that the one who is here would have a larger army. Moreover, these were not normal zombies that move slowly, so if we gave back trying to escape from here, then we only would become prey more easy for them ... As we separated then the falling zombies increased, but even so, it was inevitable that the distance of our two groups would be shortened and that is why Scythe, Leona, Saeko and I had to move forward to fight closely to reduce the pressure of those who shot. "Kurisu! Be careful!! A zombie is approaching you from above on the roof!!" Even with this, it was impossible for the four of us to call the attention of all the zombies on us, or that we could stop all them from moving towards the others. So then while I drew my sword from a Force-Type E3 with which I fought, I notice an agility-type E4 that ran quickly for the roof in the direction of Kurisu who was concentrating on shooting other enemies with her rifle. "E-eh?" By my shout, she quickly removes her eye from the sight of the rifle and raises her head to see the zombie that was quickly heading towards where she was kneeling with one of the windows of the building behind her. Quickly she points her weapon towards this and fires several times... unfortunately perhaps because of the nervousness and pressure to see it approaching at high speed. Although she manages to hit the body of this, she had not hit a vital part and only managed to make the E4 roar because of that. "A-Alex ..." "Graaawh !!" Seeing that the zombie would soon reach her, I hear Kurisu call me with panic in her voice but in the next second, it is overshadowed by the roar of the one who was preparing to launch on her... Obviously I had not stood still just watching, the moment I warned her of that zombie, I was already running towards her as fast as my feet allowed me to do. It was a relief that although she failed to kill it with her shots, at least she managed to reduce the speed a little with which it moved. So when the zombie launched itself by spreading its arms with the claws preparing to hold her and to be able to nail its fangs in her, I had managed to position myself below it to be able to drill my sword and divert it from its trajectory to prevent it from touching Kurisu. It was a good thing that these zombies had evolved to be agile and thanks to this, they didn''t have heavy bodies and so when I pierced my sword in its body, I kept pushing with all my strength to move it to the side and then when I saw that it couldn''t reach my Kurisu, I try to tear with the sword the body of this cursed zombie who tried to hurt her. "Grawww !!" The zombie falls to the side of where she was and hits several furniture of the place, but even though I had opened its belly and it had the organs coming out of its body, it quickly gets up and tries to attack us again. "Go back, Kurisu!!" I shout her while block one of its claws with my sword that was approaching me and at the same time activate my ability [Limit-break] to evade two of its other hands with which it attacked me... shit! It was really a nuisance that this thing grew more hands. I manage to evade them easily and back off, but not without first firing this with my gun. Unfortunately, the bullets only pierce the flesh of one of the arms with which its deformed face was covered, then I removed the magazine from the weapon and inserted a new one to shoot it again. It may not cause it much harm with this, but at least I can distract it and make it harder for the zombie to attack me. "Alex, watch out !!" While I was focused on dealing with this zombie E4, Kurisu''s shout makes me turn my head to discover a great body that was running towards me... this was nothing but a force-type E3 that with great steps approached the place where the two of us were fighting... "Grooow!!" The sound of Kurisu''s rifle is heard along with the roar of it but she only manages to hit its shoulder, she must have been afraid of being able to hit on me who was in the same path as it and so she could just aim to cause it that damage He complained about the wound, but due to its large size and resistance, it didn''t seem to care much and I kept running until it got a few feet away from me. Then at that moment I really felt that I was in trouble, I already had an enemy with whom I had to be careful and now another was joining... also, as previously I had used my [Limit-break] ability and it took several minutes to pass to I can use it, so I had to face these two with only my reflexes. The only good thing was that these two were not as if they coordinate to kill me and instead, they looked fighting over who was the first to eat me... well, surely that is not listening great either... In the end, as I decided to concentrate more on the E4 since I believed that being a higher limit this would be more dangerous, so I try to find a position where it will block the other zombie and thus I can avoid fighting with both. Unfortunately, I soon discovered that this was a bad decision... E4 might have a higher limit, but E3 only stepped on this zombie using its large body to do it aside and continue charging towards me. This surprised me quite a bit, but I still fired my weapon at the damn who decided to skip the order in which I had decided to take care of them. Because of the short distance between us, I managed to hit its eyes with the bullets, thus blinding and causing it great damage... But even with this, I could not stop its charge and I only managed to it act violently... I could not escape backward since the glass of the building where the outside was visible prevented me and when I wanted to go to my left, then the E4 appeared to avoid it ... Shit! Then, soon I felt that I was being lifted and something was pressed my whole chest ... the zombie E3 had managed to hold me with its big hand and probably if I wasn''t wearing my new nanotube suit this would have calmed its claws on me, but... it was a shame that it could not provide me much protection for what followed. Maybe because this was blinding or just because the damn didn''t have much intelligence. The fuking zombie, when it held me kept running until it hit my body against the glass of the building with all its strength and inertia... [Krachsss] [Hp-150] [Hp 340/490] "K-Kaah!!!" The first thing I felt was that all my bones complained about the strong impact and the pain that ran through my whole body, but mainly in my back and head, then the next thing was the feeling of weightlessness while my vision turned black... "Alex, noooo!!!" "Alex-san!!" "Alexander-san! ... no, it can''t be ..." "Alexander!!" ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 105 Regrets and Blisses (POV Kurisu) Things in the building became very bad when what looked like a flood of evolved zombies began to fill this plant, this was undoubtedly the worst situation we had been since Alex and I arrived in this world. Certainly, this world had become a place where it was difficult to survive but our situation was never so bad, in fact, I think that to be an apocalyptic world we could live very well here... but in this situation, I could not prevent negative emotions from coming to my head "Kurisu! Be careful !! A zombie is approaching you from above on the roof !!" When I saw the zombie walking on the roof and that quickly approaching me, the panic began to erupt from within me and strangely, this makes that images of the scene where my own father wanted to stab me they began to arise in my head, so along with these I could only think that this zombie would get to where I am and it would take my life ... that although I was in another world I could not avoid the destiny that wanted me dead. "A- Alex ..." So when I saw that the zombie was about to attack me, I could not help saying the name of the person who had rescued me from a bad end in my own world wishing he would help me again, and then without letting me down, he appeared near me to ward off death from me again. When I saw him I could calm down a little, it was strange, although he has grown a little in recent months, even with a thin body and being a little smaller than me, just by being by my side he made me feel safe and made me believe that he could block or remove any danger that would try to reach me. "Kurisu goes back" Finishing blocking the zombie and throwing it away from where we were, without turning with me, raise his voice to ask me to move away. So since I didn''t want him to be distracted by me and something bad would happen to him, I quickly followed his instructions to go away from there. Logically I could not do it carelessly and besides that, I could not remain without doing anything since the zombies continued to coming out of the stairs. I look up, view around to see the situation of others and also take down the zombies that I could with my weapon, doing this I realize that the others were trying to regroup, or rather, they were forced to do so since we were exceeded in number by the zombies that continued to gain ground in this plant. Then I noticed one of the great zombies start running to where Alex was fighting with the another who had 6 arms, probably because he focused on the first of his enemy who was in front, he is not aware of this that charge again them and so I try to warn him with the voice strongest than I could do. "Alex, watch out!!" He turns his head right away and then when sees the big zombie, he makes a face of dislike for the bad moment of this to take it as his target. I try to help him, but I was in a bad place to be able to spread this and only managed to hurt it without being able to stop it. I wanted to yell at others to help him, but unfortunately, everyone had their hands occupied with their own enemies. So what happened a minute later makes my heart stop for a few seconds... "K-Kaaah!" The great zombie manages to hold Alex with one hand and as it continues running, it hits him against the glass wall of the building... when I witnessed that, I only felt that my heart was compressed as if the blow was received by myself... but then what followed it was even worse. "Alex noooo!!!" The glass is broken and the zombie along with Alex falls from the building... feeling that my soul was torn to see that, a great scream from my mouth causing everyone to direct their vision to where he was fighting before to also see the Two fall. "Alex-san !!" "Alexander-san... no, it can''t be..." "Alexander !!" Joining the echo of my voice, the shout of Saeko-san, the stifled voice of Saya-chan and the lament of Rei are heard throughout the building, I even got the impression that the zombies in the place stopped a little for our sudden act. No, not only was that, at that moment it seemed that time stopped for a few seconds while most of the girls here wished that this was an illusion, or to see Alex re-enter the building somehow by that broken glass in the next second. "Don''t stop shooting !! The zombies keep coming !!" But unfortunately only the wind is what enters by that place and there were no signs of Alex... I hear Yamada''s voice worried, but although I understood that what he said was true, that simply did not matter to me and was probably the same for the girls closest to him. While I was thinking if I should go to the place where Alex fell, or just collapse there and allow all the emotions swirling in me to do whatever they wanted, I could see Saeko-san making a worried face while looking at the window, perhaps having the same idea as me, and then around this plant. Suddenly she takes out something equal to the scrolls that Alex had previously used along with a bright crystal that can be getting from the monsters. In the next moment, she uses them and then what looks like something similar to the energy shield that the towers that we had built in the camp by my department, is displayed. Because that all the zombies that continued to leave the stairs are stopped on the other side of this one and then we see them try to move forward, but even with their repeated attempts, they are blocked by this... With only a few left on the other side, they are easily treated by those who were motivated to fight and so after that we all can take a break from the bad situation we were in. "Alex ... Alex ... Alex" No doubt this is a good thing, but for me, that didn''t matter anymore. While the tears overflowed from my eyes, I could only say his name in the hope that he would reappear as he did before... but as much as I said his name, nothing happened and only managed to make images about him where he was smiling or joking appeared in my head as if my brain was trying to comfort me or just please me by making me see him. " Calm down Kurisu-san, Saya-chan, and Rei-san... this barrier will not last long and we will have to face those zombies that are on the other side" " How can you be so calm?!! Alexander has fallen along with that zombie from the building and surely¡­ he is surely dead!" "Alexander-san..." Hearing my name said by Saeko-san, instinctively I turn my vision towards her and I can only distinguish her figure slightly because my vision was blurred by my tears that began to flow like a river before I realized... but I can only stay there in silence without answering anything, nothing made sense to me anymore. My own world set me aside as if I was nothing and so I had found the motivation to help Alex in whatever he was trying to achieve, but now he disappeared along with him. Rei, having a more volatile character, discharges her frustration and emotions that she must have been feeling about this on Saeko-san. Saya, on the other hand, collapses while still in shock on the ground also repeating Alex''s name. The others are also greatly affected by this, the atmosphere of trust and optimism that everyone felt had disappeared and now they could only act nervously or with fear seeing the zombies hitting the energy shield that prevented them from passing. "Alex-san ... Alex-san will be fine ... I have not given my heart to a man who can die so easy ... so he will surely be fine" Saeko-san responds to Rei with wet eyes while you can see that she is obviously worried, but more than an answer for her, that seemed more like trying to convince herself about it. Seeing her worried face and wet eyes, whatever words with Rei planned to refute remain trapped in her throat. I also wanted to be optimistic like Saeko-san and to be able to believe that he would be fine, but my logic prevented me for do that, this was the 25th floor of a building and anyone who fell from that height only can expect one thing... death. Also, the words that Saeko-san says stabs my heart deeply... she at least had the opportunity to interact with Alex more intimately. No, not only her, but the other girls also constantly tried to try to get closer to him, but instead, I was the one who put a line making to we can''t get closer or didn''t allow us to get closer. When I thought about that, I wished could go back to the past and hug him tightly¡­ to have told him that I liked him and that with the time we spent together, I thought I could love him¡­ and so be able to kiss him. How wished I had stopped worrying about him interacting with other girls and better just focus on making him spend more time with me... "The master must still be alive ... I don''t think he''s dead. Otherwise, Scythe would be upset since the link between the two of them had been broken" Suddenly Leona who had been watching all the people here, speaks. Immediately everyone''s attention is focused on her and she stops for a few seconds her words, then with the same expressionless face she has, she continues to explain her thoughts. "W-what you say is true?" "H-how can he be alive even though he fell from this building?" Her words were like lightning that electrified everyone and made us shake. Saya who wakes up from the shock, asks with some disbelief and hope in her tone and Rei puts her eyes on Leona questions her wanting to know more information. "What I am saying is true, but I cannot know how the master came out of that situation and I only know that the master is still alive based on Scythe''s reaction. If you want more information, you can ask Scythe... although not I know if she answers you. But if you want to meet master again, then first we have to deal with those enemies... otherwise we will die. " "Master ... alive ..." "... I knew Alex-san wouldn''t die so easy ... it''s a relief" "He is alive! Alexander-san is alive!" "Hmp!, that brat made me worry... when I see him again I will get him paid me for that" "A-Alex is really alive? A-Are you completely sure of that Leona-san? " Listening to Scythe''s words, the gloomy environment around us changes rapidly and the optimism returns a bit to all of us. The worry on Saeko-san''s face leaves and she sighs in comfort, Saya regaining her spirits screams happily and although Rei expresses a complaint with her words, it is obvious that she was happy for what she hears. At first when I heard Leona-san say that, I just thought that probably like Saeko-san, she was trying to deny reality. But seeing her serious face and remembering that she didn''t have a personality to cheer on other people, then I began to believe it. So when Scythe speaks with her face that is equally inexpressive, at that moment I feel as if my heart is beating again. Alex had previously told me that he had a bond between the monsters he had tamed, that he had an ability to understand each other better and without having to talk, so that is why I can be sure that what she says is true. "What Leona-san says is true, the energy shield will no longer resist much, so everyone must prepare to fight again. In order to meet Alex-san again, we first have to solve things with these zombies. That they pay for making us have a hard time " With the words of Saeko-san, we all take our weapons and begin to prepare us for the battle against the zombies, not long after the energy shield starts to flash indicating that it is about to disappear and then finally succumbs to their constant blows. The difference is that this time we could prepare in advance and because they were trying to find somewhere where they can reach us, so they were scattered around the place making more easy to take care of them. [Boom boom boom] Not long after the fight resumed, several explosions from above are heard and cause some dust to fall from the ceiling. It was somewhat surprising, but without time to worry about this, we continued to take down enemy after enemy until at some point they stopped coming from the stairs. Without constant zombies coming down here, it didn''t take long to make the calm come back to this floor... they were really many of them, the floor was full of their bodies and at first glance, I can deduce that there are about 300... "Now, what do we do? Do we go down to see if Alexander-kun is down? Or do we check what those explosions were?" When we checked the place for any zombie that moved to end it, Hirano-kun asks while looking at everyone. "I think we should finish with the review of this building, in addition... I have a feeling that Alex-san instead of being down, most likely is up and the cause of these explosions have to do with him" We all nodded to Saeko-san''s words and advanced to the stairs carefully as we also agreed with her assumptions, we couldn''t think of anything else that could cause an explosion on the upper floors and although we didn''t understand how Alex could get more Above, we all had the idea that he was responsible for this. We went up and got to the 26th floor as Saeko-san said, there were no more zombies in this one and unfortunately, we couldn''t find Alex here either. So without taking too long in this one, we all move on to the next one. Here we also don''t meet any enemy ... or rather, an enemy that can be moving. This place was not much better than where we fought before... no, in fact, it was worse. There was some furniture that was on fire and the ground had places that were cracked where everything obviously indicated that there was an explosion ... besides that around this level, there were split zombies that spread all over this area. "I think without a doubt the person responsible for all this is Alexander..." "But where is he?" "Probably higher, let''s keep moving forward" Komuro-kun and Yamada-kun talk to each other after watching the scene and express the thoughts we all had, so knowing that I could see Alex again soon, I walk forward while hurrying the others to come with me. It wasn''t until we reached the roof of the building that that figure I wanted to see finally shows before my eyes. He was holding a zombie from the throat from which you could hear groans indicating that it was still alive. Although we could not distinguish it well until we approached as it seems that Alex had cut the hands and feet of the zombie. It could be somewhat disturbing to see such a scene where a boy was holding a mutilated body on the edge of a building, but for me and for many of the girls, we didn''t care and we continued walking towards him. "Alex !!" "Hmn?" When I speak, he had thrown the zombie up and then turns to me. In the next second as if remembering something, he turns back and watches the zombie fall while muttering something that I can''t distinguish because the wind gusts prevented me. "So you all have arrived... well, now we can leave. I want to go back to the camp and rest ... today was not a good d-" Alex stops paying attention to the zombie, turns again and walks towards us while smiling, but when he had only advanced a few steps I threw myself over to hug him. "Woh! That''s dangerous Kurisu, we''re near the edge of the building! I don''t want to have to experience a building falling so soon... Hmn?" "... S-Silly ... I thought I wouldn''t see you anymore ... Whaaah!" He complains about my sudden action but probably when he notice the trembling of my body and my sobs, then he stops that and lifts my head from my chin with his hand to see me to the face directly. He sees my tears and starts to get a little nervous, I wanted to tell him that I was fine since now these were of joy and relief, but in the end, I can only complain like him. "I''m sorry¡­" He caresses my cheeks and cleans my tears with his fingers making a somewhat distressed face while he apologizes, then imitating the action also cleanses the blood that drained from his head to his chin. In doing so my eyes stop on his lips ... I look up to meet his golden pupils that seemed to glow and then return to the same place. "What happene-" I repeat that several times and finding my action something strange, he tries to speak, but before I could ask something I seal his lips with mine. I had learned the lesson and I didn''t want to keep doubting, I didn''t care about anything anymore and I just wanted Alex to know what I felt for him. It was my first kiss for what was surely very clumsy... but after recovering from the surprise, Alex takes control of this and slowly seemed to guide me so that I only enjoyed this new sensation I was experiencing. Although I cannot deny that it bothered me a little that he was so skilled at kissing since, I knew that the reason to be able to achieve this, then it could only be because of the experience and surely were the other girls he had practiced with. "A-Alex ... I-I love you! ..." Even so, since I had decided to stop giving importance to this, now I only cared to be next to Alex and confess my feelings, so after we kissing for a while, then I tell him what I felt for him. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 106 Confession (POV Alexander) [-up!!... Alexander wakes up !!] Hmn? What the hell happened? The last thing I remember is to go to the building that I''m seeing now... shit!! I am falling!! Why the hell am I falling? Oh! It seems that I am not the only one who is falling... why this damn zombie is holding me? Ah! Now I remember, this damn it hit me against the glass of the building making us fall... no, I do not want to be tomato puree before taking the virginity of Kurisu and the other girls... it would also be good to make a little brother to Komuro, surely he stop complaining so much about going out with her mother if she and I do that... well, that may not be the case and only spit blood of fury again. [Alexander stops wasting time thinking about nonsense !! If you want to live, use the scroll I buy just now, fast !!] Without debate anything with Aurora, I enter my interdimensional inventory and look for the scroll she talks about, so without wasting time I take out a crystal and use it. The part where she said "if you want to live" was enough for me not to question and then follow her instructions. I didn''t even see the name of the scroll or analyze it, as you can understand, I didn''t care about that now. The good thing is that, by activating it, the instructions on how to use it quickly are transmitted to my head and I realize what it was like. When I see the ground getting closer and closer, suddenly my body begins to slow down and seconds later I am able to break the chains of gravity that were pulling me down and so, I begin to rise myself. Yes, that''s right, this scroll allowed me to fly at will for some time. It was a strange and novel feeling for me, but I try to control my flight as much as I can¡­ unfortunately, there was a big load that made it harder for me. "Son of a bitch !! You almost killed me, how long are you going to keep holding me? Let go of me already damn it" The E3 continued to cling with its hand of me, most likely the bullets that reached its brain through the eyes affected it a lot since it did not move much and just roared constantly. As I was more worried about hitting the asphalt, I had ignored it. No doubt I was greatly angry with this zombie, but being just a minion of the one who ordered them, I planned to take all my complaints and vent them on the latter. Of course, I couldn''t let it go either just because it was only a subordinate, I squeeze my sword and weapon that despite having passed out for a few seconds I continue to hold on to them. Then with [Black Moon], I cross the mouth of this zombie that it had open for being roaring and in the next second cut it up vertically dividing its head in two. Not long after that, the hand that held my chest loses strength and this continued its descent that before had stopped. Well, now I should go back to the others are... no, maybe if I go from above and attack the zombies at higher levels, the pressure on them also decreases a lot. I look up to focus on going to the roof of the building, but in doing so I distinguish a body that was slowly descending... it seems that the zombie E3 that fell with me and this E4, they like me too much to eat me than even the latter throw itself out the window to coming after me. I wonder if zombies have any predilection for their prey? Well, never mind, let''s take care of this one too. Since we both had a big difference in being in heaven, I take advantage of my ability to rise at will that compared to the zombie, it could only plan its descent. I position myself on it quickly with the intention of mounting its back, but in the end, it caused me repulsion have to touch it and that''s why I just put my gun in its neck and emptied the magazine. Being shots practically at a zero distance and in one of the most vulnerable areas of the head, the bullets penetrate the skull easly causing it great damage. It did not die immediately, but having lost control of its body, it begins to fall at great speed, I leaving the remaining work to the gravity and without having to worry me about those two troubles, I go to the roof of the building. The feeling of flying was a bit strange, I don''t know if it was because I was depending on a scroll and not having obtained this ability myself, or everyone who could do it felt that way. Well, surely I will be able to discover it in the future... although perhaps it is something far away, I do not know to what level of soul I will have to reach in order to do something like that without having to depend on any object. I arrive at the roof and go to the only door that was here, it was locked but having a master key this was not much impediment, so after firing a couple of times at the lock, I can enter without a problem. Once inside, I walk on the 30th floor and enter carefully and silently, but apparently, there was no enemy here, probably the zombies of this plant were devoured by the group that attacked us or joined them. The next level was in the same situation and also the next level, so I continued to float until I reached the 27th. Yes, as the effect had not disappeared, then I decided to take advantage of it as much as I could, being able to fly gave you the feeling of having exceeded the limit of humans, which was a great sensation. That plant was very different from before... there were a lot of zombies here, an entire army commanded by a figure that constantly roared making their subordinates move towards the stairs. I do not know if the reason why they had not noticed me was that they were focused on their task of going down in groups smaller or the fact that I came here floating noiselessly. Whatever it was, I take the opportunity to observe them for a few seconds. Mainly my eyes could not turn away from that intelligence-type E3 because of the fury I felt towards him ... that bastard was about to kill me. Without wasting any more time, I take out numerous grenades from my storage and take away the years that worked as safe and then throw them one after another throughout the area of this floor. I could not do it on the floor that I was together with the others because I was afraid that they could bounce or by chance the zombies hitting one of these and return them against us, but here I did not have to worry about this affecting one of mine. When the intelligence-type zombie notices that something was wrong it was already too late for them, the detonations begin to be heard and make the whole place shake a little, also accompanied by that, pieces of E1, E2, and E3 start to fly everywhere. "Graawh !!" Along with the explosions, the E3 type intelligence roars while searching for the cause of all this, it does not take long to realize and discover me since I was practically at its back proceeding to attack the 2 E4 type force that at its side as his bodyguards. In fact, flying made things very easy for me since they had great height and it was difficult for me to reach their head that was the most important vital point in them. For the first one, I cut its neck with my [Black Moon] and the second I pierced its skull vertical with it. Certainly this one did not possess the sharpness of the sword that I gave to Saeko, but its rank was more than enough to deal with them without much difficulty. Seeing these two falling in the next few seconds, I could see the fear in the eyes of the commander of these zombies army, so before the leader escaped, with my gun I shot several times at the knees of this one until I split in two each of its feet. Without the concern that this could flee, I concentrate on the other zombies of its army that continued to move again me and also those who had it ordered to go to a floor more down returning to here by its roars. I don''t know if it was because I could now move up or down without the limitation of gravity or if the spell of the scroll apart from allowing me to fly also increased my speed a bit, but I could easily evade the remaining zombies and eliminate them with Less work than before. "Ha ... ha ... ha ..." Then several minutes later the only zombie that continued to move was the intelligence-type E3 which I slowly approach while floating somewhat agitated by the fight... well, now how should I get revenge on this bastard. In considering for a while, I finally decided by making him suffer the same as me and then try to hold him to take it to the roof, but when I want to do that, it tries to scratch me with its claws and so I also have to amputate its two hands. Unfortunately when I reach the 29th floor the effect of the parchment ends and I have to drag it along the rest of the way, I approach the edge of the building and hold it by the neck to say its last words. It may not have the intelligence to understand me, but what made me happy is that at least it seemed to have enough to know what would happen if I release it. "You really caused me a lot of problems, damn... because of your orders, you made me experience the exciting and great feeling of falling from a large building, so I think the least I can do is return you the favor..." As it seemed fun to see the reaction of this zombie being suspended several tens of meters high, I can not help it and start playing a little with it doing as if I let go and hold it again quickly... its grunts or groans when doing this caused that my anger went down a bit, so maybe I should do it until others arrive... this could be like a therapy to let go of all the bad emotions I had previously had. "Alex!!" "Hmn?" I grab it by the neck and throw it up to repeat what I had been doing, but at that moment I hear Kurisu''s voice calling me for what I turn by reflex and I see her and the others walking towards here. Then I remember the zombie I was playing with, but unfortunately, it was already too late and it was falling... "... there goes my anti-stress toy... haa, now it will be pureed and it will no longer be useful to me" [... I was really starting to feel sorry for that zombie] With Aurora''s comment as background I continue to see it fall for a few seconds until it is imprinted on the ground and then again I turn to where the others are so that we can leave here, today has been a hard day and I want to rest in the castle. Start walking to where are the others that also seem a little tired, but arriving a few meters from where I was, Kurisu throws herself on me... to seeing that, quickly put more strength in my legs and waist to hold her without backoff by her momentum. Shit! That really gave me a big scare, not long ago a zombie ended up throwing me through the building and really I didn''t want one of the girls to do the same thing now. "Woh! That''s dangerous Kurisu, we''re near the edge of the building! I don''t want to have to experience a building falling so soon... Hmn?" "... I-Idiot!! ... I-I thought I wouldn''t see you anymore ... Whaaah!" I may not be so afraid of falling from a building now because I know I can use a scroll to fly, but although I haven''t asked Aurora, I know that this was somewhat expensive... in fact, I have a little fear in knowing how many crystals it cost me... So, I was going to be a little hard on her and warn her to be more careful, but instantly all those thoughts are in the background when I hear her sobs. So when I was going to ask what was happening, now I am scolded while Kurisu cries. "Sorry..." Well ... now that I think about it, I was quite scared for the first few seconds that I fell, so it is logical that the others had to think the worst when they saw the zombie and me fall through the building. Feeling guilty for causing Kurisu''s tears to fall from her eyes, the words of apology come out of my mouth by himself and I caress her face in the softest way I can to try to calm her. Seconds later Kurisu also takes her hands to my face and cleans some of the blood that had made a path from some wound in my head to my chin. We spent some time that way as if we were the only two here on the rooftop and then Kurisu starts to see down and up several times, finding this a bit strange I trying to ask what was going on. "What happen-" Before I can finish my question, Kurisu''s face falls closer to mine and for the first time we both join our lips. It was something sudden, but something that I had waited for a long time and that''s why the emotions inside me almost seem to explode as if it were my first kiss. So without caring about anything else, I kept looking for Kurisu''s lips repeatedly which caused me to have almost the same sense of weightlessness caused by the free fall of great height, but the difference was that I could now hold a soft and warm body that gave me the courage to experience that countless times. "A-Alex ... I-I love you ..." By separating our lips after not knowing how long we had been kissing between us, Kurisu confesses her love to me while looking me straight in the eyes. [Beep] [Kurisu Affection up to 500 (Love)] [Beep] [Kurisu: Affection 500 (Love) - Loyalty 95 (Trust)] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Kurisu) -D" To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Reward: 1x Coupon for a random object range [G] 1x Divination Parchment [D] Skill [Parallel Thinking] Additional Rewards: 5x limit-break pills [H] 1x Grimoire (Basic Space Magic) [D] 100,000x Crystals 1,000,000x Gold The sudden appearance of the robotics voice of the system in my head distracts me a little, but I quickly concentrate on Kurisu. There was no need for the system to tell me that, I could see the sincerity in her face flushed and through the eyes, her words were something that came directly from her soul. Perhaps because I was silent because of the system and lost myself in my thoughts for a few seconds, she begins to get a little anxious to not get an answer. "I love you too Kurisu, it''s just that I worried that I would end up hurting you because of the way of the life I intend to live ..." "... I don''t care about that ... w-well, it doesn''t bother me so much that it is unbearable. I realized that the pain I felt when the thought that I would never see you again was infinitely greater than that... s-so excuse me if sometimes I acted jealously, but I want to be with you- " This time it is I who steals her lips when I hear the things she tells me, it was enough for me to know that she wanted to be with me, I did not care much that she sometimes acted jealously and could accept something like that to have her on my side ... God, I would even forgive her if she stabbed me for that. "Kohon!" "C-Congratulations, Kurisu-san" "Fufufu, it''s not fair that you get all the attention of Alex-san, Kurisu-san. You should let others be able to tell him that we care for him too." Rei probably couldn''t take it anymore to remain ignored and that''s why she reminds us that we weren''t the only ones here and so since she had broken the mood between us, both, Saya and Saeko also talk. I only smiled at all of them, but Kurisu realized that everyone had their eyes on us with obvious enthusiasm for what they witnessed and besides that, they had heard everything and this makes her totally ashamed and as a result, she hides her head in my chest. "... I''m glad you''re okay Alex-san" Saeko walks to where I am while saying that and not caring much that Kurisu is hugging me, she also gives me a light kiss. I can feel Kurisu clench her arms when she notices that, but without saying anything she just stays in the same place. But then something I did not expect happened too, Scythe who came along with her imitates Saeko''s action and kisses me... instinctively I tried to back off, but having Kurisu hugging me I couldn''t do it. Visually Scythe is someone that anyone would enjoy being able to observe, with that there is no problem, so my reaction was not due to this... it was because of the fact that I knew her origins... a dead girl. So I could n''t get rid of this restlessness when her tongue looked for the mine... this was a bit strange, although she saw me kissing the other girls, she should n''t know what''s going on inside our mouths... did she have any memories about this? Or just do it by instinct? Honestly, this kiss was not what I expected. Initially, I even was scared to taste her lips... thank God that her mouth has not had any strange or unpleasant flavor, in fact, her low temperature added to the slight taste of paste dental is something refreshing. I must thank Saeko for this, as she takes care of her personal care... and because she did not eat anything, the taste from this continues present in her mouth for long. "Master ... greeting ..." [Scythe Affection 60] After separating our lips as if to clear my doubts about her actions she tells me that... well, since almost every day when I get out of bed have some interaction with some of the girls who sleep with me, so that she must have thought it was the right way to show her loyalty to me. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 107 Wet Laments (Part 1) "Master, I have no problem with giving you my body, but developing feelings between us can cloud my judgment, so I can only help you to please you physically!" Since Scythe had kissed me, I turn my head a little curiously at what my other subordinate would do after seeing this, then understanding why I looked at her, she tells me that... ...so she is practically telling me that for her it is better to be the same as an inflatable doll?... that is something sad and uncomfortable to do, I would feel empty of just going to do it with her and then continue as if there was nothing past. I really do not find anything interesting in doing that, I am a person who enjoys more the reaction of the girl while I have sex than the act in itself. So the best thing will be to wait and see if I can change that mentality of her. "...a part of me worried because my mother would be sad if something happened to this guy... but seeing this, another part of me thinks it would not be so bad that he had hit the ground when he fell..." ... well, it seems that not everyone can be happy to see my return. Komuro mutters that while his eyes go from Kurisu to Saeko, from her to Scythe, Leona is next, and finally to Rei. But it seems that I was not the only one who heard him, before I could say something to this ungrateful son, then several girls speak first that me. "Don''t say bad things or joke about that, Takashi!" "... saying that is very cruel Takashi, you shouldn''t say that about a partner of yours, even if you have some problems with him" "Komuro-kun ... don''t say that please! For me ... for many girls, just listening to you and imagining that happening again causes us great sorrow. You just have to imagine that something like this will happen to Yamada-kun and you will understand! " "Komuro-kun, you may be upset about the matter between Alex-san and Haruna-san, but that is not why you can act despicably." "Ignore him, it''s probably envy and jealousy that makes him talk" Seeing the angry look of all the girls, Komuro swallows the saliva from his mouth and takes a few steps back. Rei and Saya act less harshly and only reprimand their childhood friend a little for his comment, but Kurisu and Saeko practically glare at him and their voice carried some resentment in it. On the latter, which speaks after them is Yuki that simply observes Komuro dismissively as if looking at an idiot. Well, it seems that I don''t have to say anything anymore and that should be enough for him. "I-I just was joking ... this is the form that I and him interact between us, Isn''t truth Alexander? Besides, Kurisu-san, I understand what you''re saying and I certainly would be sad if something happens to Yamada as his friend, but it is not the same situation with you and Alexander. I''ve already told you all several times that he and I are just friends! " Seeing that the situation had turned bad for him, he quickly came to me to help him ... he really is like a child who needs his father to rescue him. Oh, by the way. The rumor of Komuro and Yamada seems to have been clarified with some girls, they accepted that they were misunderstandings and bad times in which both were involved. although not everyone had done it, as they two did not have much time of interaction with Kurisu and Shisuka that most of their time spent in the department of technology and biology of the camp, they were one of those who still believed that they both had something between them. Although I must say that this would probably only be like having a drink of water in a desert since most of the camp still thought the same about them... "Unfortunately he is right ... he is an ungrateful son who thinks it is okay to disrespect his father" "Fuck you damn !! It really would have been nice if you broke some bones !!" "Puff ... hahaha, Alexander-san is right and you shouldn''t talk like that to your future father, Komuro" "Damn! Yuki! Don''t get into this!" "Emmm¡­ what will we do now? Will we go to other places or return to the camp?" Probably because the atmosphere was not so serious or bleak, this time the girls say nothing and just sigh. Then Yamada, wanting to help her old boyfriend, changes the subject by asking that. "For now let''s get off this building and first we will try to communicate with the other groups to cancel the expedition now, haa... I just hope we were the only unlucky ones to find ourselves in such a situation" With my words, the serious atmosphere returns again and everyone makes a nod. Then we proceed to get off the building, while we do it I also collect the bodies of zombies from all floors and also a few boxes of the system that appeared. [Bip] [Alexander level up to 50] [Kurisu level up to 43] [Saeko level up to 47] Suddenly I feel an incongruity or a strange feeling inside my body along with the notification of the system, in my abdomen a little below my belly button, the sensation that something expands and energy gathers there. [Fufufu, congratulations, Alexander. You have managed to open your energy core!] ...energy core? What is that? Well, we talk about that thing when I return to the camp, Aurora... but for do this, I may have to wait. I had planned to return to the camp to rest, but remembering the other groups, I could not help thinking that perhaps eliminating the zombies from the missing places in the city would not be as easy as I had originally thought. Unfortunately, I soon discover that my assumption was correct and we do not even need to be the ones to communicate with the others. Upon arriving at the vehicle, the radio was already ringing with requests for help from several groups and in the background the sound of gunshots and some screaming was heard. We quickly enter the TR-12 and go to the nearest place where one of the groups that asked for help should have gone by following the directions of Saya who saw a map of the city that had been marked with the constructions previously assigned to each team. While we were doing that, we also communicated with the other groups that had been lucky not to find a group with an intellect zombie to prevent them from continuing their mission and better go to where there were others in trouble to help. The rest of that day was a tough thing and this leaves the majority of us with a somewhat faint expression... 4 groups of 10 men for their bad luck ran into a situation very similar to ours. Since the places we were going to were closed areas, having a large number of soldiers in the same place would only be counterproductive and that''s why we decided that it would be an adequate number to divide them that way, so we formed 10 teams with the men I brought. Of the 40 men of those 4 teams, only 22 survived... 13 people were those who had only exceeded their second limit and the other 5 were those who I took to the coast... this time not even having better equipment than other people saved them. No, that is not true, if they had not had this, then surely all these teams would have been annihilated. It is not my style to say sentimentalist things like they were people with whom I had spent time in recent months... I may hardly remember their faces, but I had to say that their loss in truth weighed on my shoulders, they were 18 experienced soldiers who took 3 months to achieve that. I could not easily replace them just by taking 18 other men from the camp to replace them and also, if I wanted to fill in the gaps left by those men who died, probably not even the triple of that number of recruits would replace them, Haaa... Well, since the other groups joined us, I will surely be able to look for skilled men among those people, but their problem is that their loyalty is not so high. Although perhaps this is easier to do that than having to train a soldier right from the start, after all, I have skills that help me with their impression about me will good. "Somebody tell Soichiro to organize a ceremony or something like that for the people who died" "I will go" Upon returning to the camp, I give instructions to proceed with the arrangements to deal with the matter of the deceased. Saya, who is not far from me, offers herself and begins to walk towards the castle to find her father. Not long after the other 3 leaders of the camp get out, we talk a little about what happened in the city and then proceed to bury the bodies of the dead soldiers. All present were somewhat listless and with a sad face, was understandable since this was the first time that we lost so many men in one day. Things in recent weeks had gone very well, so I was too confident and really underestimated things this time, we had killed so many zombies evolved on the coast that I did n''t think something would turn this way. If I think about it now, I could even have lost someone from my group. The reason that we were better than those 3 groups is that I had given the scroll to create a shield to Saeko and with this, they could resist the invasion of zombies evolved in that plant. When I asked the group how things went after I fell out the window, Saeko apologized to me for using the scroll, so I replied smiling that I had given it to her to use it in cases like that. Without this, I might now have to bury someone who would affect me emotionally... [Mission / Optional "Retaliation - H" Eliminate all the zombies that remain in the city to take revenge of the fallen men and thus be able to vent a little the bad taste in the mouth for what happened. Only, this time be sure to prepare yourself since the percentage of enemies above the first limit is high. Requirements: Eliminate 99% of zombies from the city center Current: 89% Failure: Death, Time> 47:59:59 Reward: 1x Summoning Scroll: Monster [H] (Leader Lineage - Random) 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold While I was in my thoughts watching the funeral, the system announces a new mission. I do not hesitate to accept it, I had thought about doing this from the beginning and if I am rewarded for this then it becomes something even better, the only difference now is that I now have a time limit. But we will have to start this mission until tomorrow, it is not long before nightfall and the mood of the soldiers is not the most optimal, many of them are together with the relatives of the deceased shedding tears and lamenting the loss of a partner or a loved one... so I hope that with a night of sleep they will recover something of energy. Finishing the funeral, I go with the girls to the presidential suite and there I sit for a while in the balcony to plan what we will do tomorrow, although there were not many things to change in how we did today. The places where the evolved zombies took refuge are narrow and increasing the number of soldiers attacking each place was not an option, so the only solution was to use stronger weapons. We could also demolish those buildings with explosives, but to do this then the expense that I would have to do would not be small and also they were not few places, so the time to make preparations for this would not be enough with 2 days. "... Alex, you shouldn''t blame yourself for this. Since they chose to be people with the rank of soldiers, then they know that all were at risk of dying on every expedition we did. " "Hmn?" Being in my thoughts, Kurisu''s voice comes from my back. When I turned around, along with her was the other girls who sleep with me and they all had worried faces. "Do not worry, I am not one of the people who grieve when things do not go as you want or receive a blow from the enemy, I prefer instead to find a solution or hit even harder and many times more to my enemy" "...are you really okay? You must know that there are people who can support you if you feel down" I try to comfort them by saying my ideologies, but it seems that many of them still think that this affected me a lot... even Rei seems to want me to throw myself into her arms to comfort me. Honestly, that would not be bad to do, to be able to sink my face in the chest of all the girls would be wonderful, but if I do that with this environment that surrounds them, then I really will get depressed... so it is better to do something different to please their desire to cheer me up. "Well... I''ll punish Shizuka for vent my feelings" "E-eh? ~" "Ha?" "... well, we can sacrifice Shisuka-san if it is to make Alex-san feel better" "How can someone feel better for punishing another person?" "I think Alexander-san must have an S personality¡­ no, I''m sure he has it since sometimes he acts very dominant¡­ I wonder if I will have to prepare for that¡­" "Master, I can assist you or do it if you allow me, it seems that I have the knowledge to be able to perform torture" Shisuka upon hearing her name and my next words is surprised to later become nervous, well, it is natural since after all she is the only one that is involved in this. Kurisu seems to continue trying to see if my words had any other meaning or just she stop thinking... Saeko is the first to recover, puts her gaze on the victim and then gives her verdict approvatory to continue. Rei, on the other hand, tries to understand the reason for why this... I wanted to tell her that she should have paid more attention to the history classes, since ancient times people have discharged their frustrations in others. If not, people would not have done the Roman Colosseum or punishments public in the medieval era, but what prevents me from doing so is Saya''s comment. ...I can''t deny that possibility, but I don''t think she should worry about that, the one who should do it, is Shisuka who is the one who awakens this desire in me. But the one that attracts the most attention of the people here and even makes several have a chill go through our backs, is Leona that spoke at the end. "T-torture? A-Alex-kun, this time I didn''t say anything when you all left ~ ... s-so I don''t think there''s any reason to punish me, right? ~" "You are right about that, but we had pending one punishment for the previous time... don''t worry, it will not be anything extreme like what Leona says. So, Leona, there is no need to take out your weapons... this is more like reprimanding a family" "... I see, Master" "Y-You can''t do it in the same erotic way as the previous one and do something like m-massage her breasts, Alex! ... it''s not fair for her to take advantage of something that others can''t compete with" With all that said, I begin to think about how to punish Shisuka and without being able to avoid it, my vision goes directly to that bulky chest of her. So when she seeing me, I don''t know if she tries to cover them with her hands or to show the greatness of these even more. Unfortunately, Kurisu, who recovering from her stagnation, intervenes and discards this option with the support of other girls who nod to her words. Well, it doesn''t matter. Lately, I have been tempted to check the sensation of other parts of Shizuka''s body and surely they will not be able to complain about this since it is a punishment used by many mothers in most of the world. "Come here Shisuka, your punishment this time will be that I spank your butt 5 times" I walk into the room and immediately I sit on a sofa, after doing that while patting my thighs I call Shisuka that something nervous had come along with the other girls. "... well, this seems more normal" "E-eh? I-I think this is more embarrassing than last time ~ ... at least you should leave ~" "Of course not, we don''t know what could happen if the two are left alone" "Fufufu, don''t worry Shisuka-san. We''re all here be like sisters and that''s why you shouldn''t be ashamed, come on, the faster you do it then the sooner this will finish." "W-Wait Busujima-san ... I-I''m not mentally prepared yet! ~" "Is true that Alexander-san has a personality S..." Rei visibly relaxes when hearing the type of punishment, it seems that she does not think that this is something too strange, but the one condemned to suffer the punishment does not agree with her words. Shisuka tries that at least the others do not witness this, but Kurisu quickly discards that option. This time I have to approve Kurisu''s words since the more shame Shisuka feels, then this is much better. This is not only for me to have a good time... well, not 100%. There is another reason why I do this, with this I may be able to complete one of the objectives I have had almost since I met Shisuka. On the other hand, contrary to Shisuka, Saeko seems to be having a lot of fun for this and even drags her without giving her time to process everything that happens and they two gets close to me. Then Saya is the last to return to the room, with a troubled face still worried and saying the last words. "Auuu ~ P-please be kind~, A-Alex-kun ... don''t make it so hard ~" "Glup" Saeko practically throws Shisuka over me so I extend my arms to support her and then with our faces a few inches apart as we hug, she tells me that. Seeing those wet eyes with which she looked at me and hearing her nervous voice with which she spoke, adding to all that, those words that could easily be misunderstood make me blank for a few seconds while I swallow my saliva sonorously and unconsciously. "Come on Shisuka-san, if you stay in that position then Alex-san won''t be able to punish you, settle in so he can do it" After a few seconds that the two of us were still, Saeko intervenes again and moves Shisuka who had been riding me who was sitting in the sofa ... I do n''t know what ability she has, but her words of "P-Please be kind, A-Alex -kun~... don''t do it so hard ~ "I could only interpret them as" Please do it roughly, Alex- kun~... destroy me completely ~ ". When Shisuka stays with her belly on my legs because Saeko accommodates her, I have to inhale and exhale several times to try to calm down internally. "... this should be a simple punishment we have all seen or have had to pass sometime before in the past, but... why that seems so different from my memories as a child?" "... it is impossible that punishment for children applying to an adult can remain for the same purpose" "A-At least this is more acceptable to witness" "Auuu ~ I don''t want anyone else to see me this way, it''s very embarrassing ~" Rei now realizes that this punishment is not as simple as she had thought at first and Saya answers the reason why this is not as she imagined it would be. Kurisu bites her thumbnail and looks like her jealousy marker is going up right now... well, even with Shisuka''s complaint, it''s time I started with this since if I don''t do it now and I delay it too much, so someone may prevent me from continuing. "Let''s start, Shisuka. Don''t worry, surely this won''t be as bad as when you were a child." I couldn''t be so cruel and start without warning her so she can prepare for this, so I caress her back a little so she can relax while I say that. Then without wasting any more time I raise my right hand with the open palm and all my fingers together... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to share the art of a fan of the novel, I hope you like this as I do and remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n, thanks a lot!! https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/200166601438871/?type=3&theater https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 108 Wet Laments (Part 2) "Wait, Alex-san!" "Hmn?" When I was about to lower my hand with some force behind my movement, Saeko''s voice stops me... this surprised me a little since I could assure that she was the second most enthusiastic person for what was happening. Saeko-chan... don''t tell me that now it will be you who stops me from doing this, if so, then I must say that you are even crueler than Kurisu. This would be as if she prepared me a delicious dish and put it in front of me that is starving, but then when I take the cutlery, suddenly she told me that this meal is not for me. "W-What''s up Saeko-chan?" "No, it''s just that I thought something was missing... wait a bit, Alex-kun." With some nervousness in my voice for what she might want, I ask. She smiles at me and answers that as she approaches Shisuka''s waist and then while I watched her curiously, she bends down a little and puts her hands under Shisuka''s skirt. "E-eh? Kyaaaa ~" " What are you doing Saeko-san? !! " It seems that my concern was unnecessary... now I feel bad for doubting her, in truth, she is my angel. She doesn''t care about Shisuka''s surprise for her actions and with quick movements she lifts Shisuka''s skirt and lowers her underwear exposing her fleshy, well-endowed and smooth butt. The other girls are also surprised by what she does, but Kurisu is the first to ask why Saeko''s actions while raising her voice... honestly, I can''t see any problem with this and I can only thank her from the bottom of my heart. "When you whip someone as punishment it is normal to do it directly on the skin, right?" "T-That''s... c-certainly the normal thing is to do it that way, b-but you could have omitted that this time..." You are wrong, Kurisu! Things have to be done properly or else that would become a mistake... so I have to recognize Saeko''s great mentality for preventing me from doing such atrocity to punish Shisuka in the wrong way. Just by seeing the big difference from before and after of Saeko corrected me, can you realize what was the best way to do it... "Glup" I''ve seen Shisuka naked several times, but... I''ve never seen this part of her so close and in this position. I practically have her butt a few tens of centimeters of my face... this is one of the few times that I have to thank my height that allows me to be even closer without appearing to be a pervert. The golden color that I see in that part of her, only makes me think that it was a hidden treasure that I had discovered and that now this only belonged to myself and that I was the only one who could put my hands on it. Besides, that golden area that was like coins scattered around to beautify the important chest that seemed to be closed and in which you could surely only find happiness, joy, and pleasure within it, gave the impression that it glowed by the golden color in that place. Yes, when I saw her vagina, all I could do was swallow my saliva again and again trying to control myself and so that I could apply the punishment. But now it seemed that our situations were reversed and she was the one who tortured me for showing this to me since I couldn''t do anything with the other girls around us. "Auuu ~ Busujima-san you''re so bad~... now Alex-kun can see that part of me completely. Kyaa! ~ A-Alex-kun something hard is hitting my belly~" "Alex ends the punishment now!!" Kurisu''s shout takes me out of the trance to see Shisuka''s vagina, it seems that her jealousy bar is about to reach its limit... although this time my excitement bar has also increased in the same way. If I continue like this, it will not be necessary for her to stop me because I will end up losing consciousness since I felt my head throbbing and my wounds could probably open if my blood continues to rise to my head... Shisuka and the other girls had done some scandal when I was treated for my wounds for her and so that if these are opened, it is sure that they will stop all this. "Well, let''s do this at once" Again I raise my hand in the same way as before and when it reaches the right height, I make it descend with great speed and then in the next second my hand makes contact with its right gluteus. [PAN!!] "Hyaaa~ !!" Perhaps because of my excitement, I hit Shisuka''s butt quite hard... I even see several slings that form in the flesh of her buttock and expand all over her butt. Also, I can feel some of the impact that passes through her body and reaches my penis that pressed against her belly... well, I think it was inevitable that he would wake up after all this. Because of the spanking, she lifts the head back causing her back to arch while screaming with a loud voice. She stays in that position for several seconds and then collapses back onto the sofa pressing her big breasts on it. "Auuu~" Concerned that I exceeded a little, I look at her face that is turning towards the back of the sofa, her eyes had become somewhat wet and she sobbed a little, but if we ignore the red mark I made on her buttock then it seems that it was fine to continue. [PAN!!] "N- Naaagh!! ~" I raise my hand again and repeat the earlier procedure. Maybe having experienced the first slap, the second she could resist it better. This time she does not arch his back and she just gets up a little on her elbows while she thrust her nails on the sofa and makes a stifled scream. "My little Shisuka ... you are a little girl who has misbehaved and that is why I must punish you. Can you understand what you did wrong? The fact that you treat me like a child is something I cannot allow" Although the sensation that was transmitted to my hand when touching her smooth skin was sublime and it almost managed to make my mind go blank with the simple act of touching her butt, unfortunately, I could not concentrate only on that. I had to accomplish my other objective, make her understand that I was in a superior position above her and she didn''t need to treat me like her little brother or someone to care for. She had stagnated in her 95 affection for me for a long time and that was because she continued to see me as a child that she had to take care of, so it was imperative that I change this if I wanted our relationship to move forward. So the simplest way to do this was to let her know that I could exercise authority over her, as this punishment of now... well, there might be other ways, but for me, this was the best option. "Auuu ~" But I can''t be just hard on her for this, either. So I caress the area of her butt that had turned even redder after the second spanking and in doing so her body that had been stressed relaxes a little and she sinks her head on the couch. "Fuuu~" [PAN!!] "Kuaaaa! ~" When she sighed, the third slap hits her again causing her to tighten and even up a little her ass placing it closer to my face even more, so I can realize a liquid crystalline had begun to emerge from her vagina and slipped a bit by the thighs "Ha ... ha ... ha ..." She stays in this position for a few moments until the sensations of her body calm down and then she puts her belly back in my lap while she gasps. "You have done well my little Shisuka, you just have to resist a little more..." "A-Alex-kun ~... Shisuka will strive~ ... Nyau~" After she lowers her waist I stroke her round buttocks again while reaffirming my dominion over her... then she turns her face towards me and with unfocused eyes looks at me giving me a somewhat childish answer. Seeing that I can''t help but squeeze with my hand on her buttock and by accidentally making my ring finger press against the skin fold of her vagina causing her to shiver again. I put my hand close to my face and rub my fingers a little, spreading the moisture that permeated my finger by accident. Seeing this, Shisuka''s eyes recover a bit of focus and her face blushes even more than she already was. [PAN!!] "Haaaaaann!~" My hand slapped her flesh for the fourth time and this makes it bounce back for its great elasticity, also because of the unexpected attack, this causes her to concentrate totally on expelling a great lament so that only her head and mouth are the only thing that moves in her. Having her mouth open for more than a minute to try to inhale more air while panting, the saliva escapes through the corners of it. Seeing such an erotic expression, I had to hurry up and end this since it was now my indicator of excitement that had reached the peak and was about to break, so I proceed to settle this. "A-Alex-kun, wait! ~ I-If you spank me now I-I-" [PAN!!] "Hyaaaan ~ N-no ... n-no, I-I''m coming !! ~I''m coming !! ~ ... Haaaa~.... Aleeeexx!!!!~" I ignore Shisuka''s pleas and give her the last spanking... then while screaming with a voice that was probably heard all over the castle, she arches her back again but this time she does it with such force that for a moment I thought that her spine could break and that''s why, I quickly hug her trying not to get hurt. She lasts a long time with a mind in blank with her expression totally lost until moments later by finally starts to react. First, take several breaths to fill her lungs with air since she had even stopped breathing and then when she is more relaxed, I accommodate her as when Saeko threw her on me by making her ride on my lap. I can understand without she has told herself that she had reached the climax, this reaction really was quite intense and my pants now were quite wet because of the good amount of liquid dripping from the crotch from Shisuka. I had moved without much thought because of the concern that she could be harmed by her intense reaction, but now that I notice, we are really in a very bad position... her underwear was now under her knees and my penis was upright pressing against the entrance of her vagina... this is very bad, I feel that my friend is also about to explode and I do not want the girls to see me with stained pants. "A-Auuu ~ ... w-wait, Alex~ I-I''m very sensitive right now..." As I had no choice and since she could not support her own weight at this time, I grabbed both of Shisuka''s buttocks and lifted her so she wouldn''t press against the dragon in my pants that it was about to exhale her breath furiously. "Good girl... you have done very well my little Shisuka..." "Hehehe ~ Alex praised me ~" After lifting and set her on the sofa while I stay on my knees, I stroke her head along with her hair while I praise her. It does not seem that she has fully recovered since she was acting a bit like a child, but without paying much attention to this, I continued with what I wanted to do. I hold her face with my two hands, in doing so she instantly realizes what I want to do and offers her lips for herself. Then I accept them without any doubt and kiss her, but by all the strong emotions for both of us had because of the things of before, I decide to do it lightly. [Beep] [Shisuka: Affection 200 (Submissive) - Loyalty 95 (Confidence)] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the heart (Shizuka) - D"] To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Affection 200 (Submissive) - Loyalty 95 (Confidence) Reward: 10x Potions [D] 1x Elixir [D] Skipping ability [Alchemist] Additional Reward: 1x Heart of Nature [D] 1x Grimoire Alchemy basic recipes ( Creation of pills ) [E] 100,000x Crystals 1,000,000x Gold It seems to work... honestly, I was a little worried about the consequences of doing it this way, but seeing Shisuka''s state of affection being "Submissive", I can relax a little. I was worried that something like "Masochist" or "M" could appear... Although I think that this indication was not far from becoming one of those... well, it doesn''t matter. If she develops in that sense, then I will be responsible. Also, I must say that she may have an inclination for that, but anyway, I am the one who led her down that path and that is why I have some responsibility for this. You can''t blame me for this, I had tortured my head thinking about how to make her and Haruna change their mindset about me and I guess that I chose the most appropriate way and with which I could achieve that. In the case of Haruna, it was impossible for me to do something like this since she would probably pass out before I could even do it, and because of his personality, it was impossible to allow this and she would only get angry if I tried. As for Shisuka, what can I say ... this may be a bit cruel to point out, but she gives me the feeling that she was born to be treated erotically. No, it is not that she was a pervert or that she acted in such a way, only that her essence seems to be based on eroticism and exudes sensuality for each one of her body pores... "Alex, the punishment must have ended right?! Besides, how long do you plan to keep with your underwear down, Shisuka? !!" I could have prevented my excitement indicator from exploding, but it seems that it is not the case for Kurisu who, without being able to bear it anymore, approaches the sofa where we were both while screaming. "Kurisu ~ Alex kissed me, hehehe ~" When called by her name, Shisuka flips to Kurisu cheerfully and tries to get up while stretching her arms as if wanting to hug her, but when she stands up the underwear swells at her feet and causes her to stumble. Kurisu instinctively advances quickly and tries to prevent her from falling and hitting herself, unfortunately for her, it seems that the momentum and the difference in weight and height end up causing the two to fall. "W-Watch out..." "Kurisu-san, are you alright?..." "...although it is indeed good that we get along with each other, it is still too early for me to do something like that..." "..." As a result of that fall, Shisuka ends over Kurisu and also with their lips joined between them both... I can see the second person being completely paralyzed and with eyes wide open in surprise, but the first does not seem to matter much and even seems to start to search for Kurisu''s lips. Rei and Saya to see that both fell, quickly approach to help and verify that they have not been hurt, but when they notice them in that state, their words and feet stop. Then Saeko surprised by what she observes, is the next to speak and comment that... if this accident had been a few hours ago, then it might bother me a bit since people say that the first kiss is the one that leaves a greater impression on people, and that is why I would feel a little sorry that Shisuka was ahead of me in taking Kurisu''s lips. But now, I only can enjoy the wonderful scene that is in front of me... a woman with her underwear on her knees pointing her ass in my direction while kissing another... it seems that I still can''t relax and stop make strength in my abdomen to avoid staining my pants. "W-What are you doing Shisuka !! Get up quickly from me and put on your underwear correctly!!" "Heee ~ But if I do it, then it will be very uncomfortable ~ They will get wet and it will feel bad to use them ~" "Then we will all bathe now!" Kurisu recovers from her momentary stagnation and pushes Shisuka while complaining, the latter does not seem to care much about what happened or her words and only responds with an objection for what she asks. "I don''t think I can punish my children that way anymore... and I also think that I really need to take a shower..." "What a coincidence, I was thinking the same as your Rei" "You just have to do it with the mentality that it is just a punishment... the atmosphere will surely be very different from the one we were in now, so I don''t think we can''t do it" Kurisu gets up and drags Shisuka into the bathroom, so the other girls follow them as they dialogue with each other. I can see that I was not the only one affected or stimulated by everything that just happened. Rei and Saya had to put their hands in front of their crotch and I also saw them rubbing one thigh against the other as if they were enduring having to go to the bathroom. Also, although Saeko tries to appear as if nothing happened, it is not difficult to notice that the way that she is stands, is something different than she usually is standing. Has her thighs clenched tightly making her feet are close together without any space between them. The only ones that act normal are my two faithful subordinates... no, Scythe who has now begun to experience more emotions, sees with great interest the bulge in my pants that perhaps if they were not of a special material these would already be torn. But the one that worries me the most is Leona... I don''t want her to be like a rubber doll, it would be much more interesting if she shows more reactions and that''s why I hope she can change a bit in the future. [Clank] "Alexander, what were you doing a few moments ago... I heard quite loud screams coming from this room" "Hmn? Oh, Haruna... I had to punish Shisuka, so that was probably why" "Punish Shisuka?... did she do something wrong?" "...it was about something from a while ago, don''t worry, everything is fine now" The door of the presidential suite suddenly opens and then Haruna along with Yuriko-san enters the room and then the first question that with a worried face. Well, I think it''s normal for them to think that something could have happened since Shisuka''s last groan was quite impressive... it still resonates inside my head. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 109 Wet Laments (Part 3) (POV Yuriko) After finishing all the necessary arrangements to bury the men who died, then I went to Alexander-kun''s room, today they went through a bad time and they all returned here in a somewhat decayed environment. So worried about it, I wanted to see if I could talk with them and encourage them a little. Sometimes I forget that they are teenagers who until recently still depended on their parents to live, but the world has now made them have to fend for themselves and have to face a life even more difficult than that of adults in the world before the apocalypse. Even the one that surprises me the most among them is only 12 years old... [PAN!!] "Hyaaa ~ !!" Suddenly when I was a few meters from the door almost ready to knock, then the loud sound of a slap is heard and then this was accompanied by the cry of woman an equal intensity. This makes my feet stop at that moment and while I put my vision in the door, I try to imagine what could have happened on the other side of it. At first I thought they might have fought each other, but after considering Alexander-kun''s personality and how he treats the girls at his side as if they were his treasures, I dismissed that idea immediately. So when I thought about what might have happened there, the next thing that came to my mind made me even more restless than when I considered the earlier... no doubt the girl who had screamed not only did it because of pain, that scream had a tone something bittersweet in it. [PAN!!] "N- Naaagh!! ~" While I was thinking about several things in my head, what happened inside that room is repeated... being a few steps from the door and with the fact that I had already heard it once, then I managed to identify the owner of that voice. No doubt it was Shisuka-san and it seems that my second assumption was really right, something was happening inside that room that a 12-year-old boy should not see, but ... I am almost 100% sure that the person responsible for this is that same child. Now I was in trouble, I didn''t know if I should retire from here or go in there and stop them... my hand on the door handle is only for my daughter''s concern and that I think it''s too soon for them to do something like that. It''s definitely not because I want to open the door to witness something that I haven''t done still... [PAN!!] "N- Naaagh !! ~" Doubting whether or not to enter, the voice of Shisuka is heard and this seems to shake everything. Even my soul vibrates being influenced by the waves of that great scream of her and then my knees lose some strength... I think it''s been quite a while since I had intimacy with Soichiro and my body is reacting easily for this. "Ha ... ha ... ha ..." "Yuriko-san? What are you doing here?" Trying to recover from the slight chill that ran through my body while I still held the door handle with one hand and supported me on the other, coming from behind me I heard a new voice that also made me tremble a little but for reasons completely different. Recovering my breath and posture I turn around and there was Haruna who looks at me with an expression of doubt on her face, I must say that she has a special talent to meet me in my worst moments... "I was just worried that the boys were too depressed about what happened and I wanted to come to see how they were" "... I heard about that, several people died this time when they went to the city, they had to have a very difficult time there" "Fufufu, are you here to see how your boyfriend is, Haruna?" It was impossible for something related to Alexander-kun to go unnoticed in the camp since he is a quite popular boy here, so it was not difficult for me to find out everything that happened between the two of them only a few weeks ago. I had wanted to make fun of Haruna a little because of these things, but unfortunately, since she was busy with school stuff and I had to do several things for the camp, this was not possible for me. So by getting a good chance to be able to do this, I can''t help but realize my wish that I held had for some time. "E-eh? T-That is ... well, I wanted to comfort him a little, but since I was busy with school affairs and also I had to check that Iruka fell asleep, it was late and I thought it would be better to talk with him tomorrow ..." [PAN!!] "Kuaaaa! ~" "... then when I was going for a glass of water, I heard a loud scream coming from above, much like this one just now, so I came to see what happened ..." While Haruna explained why she came here, another loud shout draws the attention of both of us causing us to look at the door. This was not the reaction that I wanted to see from her... I wanted her to deny it or be ashamed more and so I could continue to bother her. Seeing her this way, only causes me a little envy...today I will have to ask Soichiro to we have some intimacy to I let off steam for all this. But it really bothers me that I need to be the one to ask for it, it makes me feel like I''m the only one who thinks about those things. "A-Are they fighting in there?" "...since is don''t listen to them discuss, then I doubt that it''s something like that, and if that scream it''s not for pain, then I can only think of another reason for a woman to scream like that" "Another reason? E-eh? T-Then we must stop them !! It''s still too early for them to experience that!" "...well, I don''t think they''re too small for that either. They are already in their teens and as long as they are responsible for their actions, then it should be fine." "Alexander is 12 years old !!" "...in that you are right. Then, go ahead and open the door and stop them" "T-That is..." After our discussion, I step aside so she can open the door. Seeing me do that, Haruna''s anxiety turns into nervousness and hesitates to step forward. I do not blame her and I can not make fun of her for this, really it was something very uncomfortable to find other people in the situation that probably they are there, and also must be even more for her since one of them is her boyfriend... No, I cannot exclude myself from this, it would also be very uncomfortable for me since my daughter is also in that room and although I have not heard her voice, I cannot assure I can to find her in a compromising situation... "A-Alex-kun, wait! ~ I-If you spank me now I-I-" [PAN!!] "Hyaaaan ~ N-no ... n-no, I-I''m coming !! ~I''m coming !! ~ ... Haaaa~.... Aleeeexx!!!!~" "" ... "" After Shisuka''s tremendous moan, we can only remain silent for a long time with the only sound of our throats make when swallow our saliva. From the words that were heard, we can confirm that what is happening in there is something sexual, but although knowing this should persuade us to turn around and not interrupt them, instead, the curiosity and desire to see what happens inside increases in me... no, I''m probably not the only one. "T-That was an impressive scream ... I-I didn''t know that a woman could reach that intonation" "..." I can only keep quiet at Haruna''s comment¡­ but in my mind, I wonder if I have ever shouted so loudly when I am with Soichiro¡­ I cannot say that I have not felt good when I am with him, but that cry seemed as if the soul Shisuka would have left her body to let everyone know how good she felt. Time passes and the screams inside the room stop listening, then Haruna after breathing several times to prepare herself mentally, opens the door so that we could finally see what happened inside. In entering, at first glance it did not seem that things we imagine and those screams that indicating that something intense is produced in this room, happen here. Alexander-kun was sitting on a sofa while watching the two girls who were in this room... well, a girl and a zombie, or maybe I should say half a zombie since this in the more time passes its similarity with one becomes smaller. The other girl, I think is called Leona. What intrigues me most about her, is that she seems to have come out of nowhere and immediately joined the Alexander-kun group. I have not had the opportunity to talk to her much, but from what I have seen, she is very attached to him. The atmosphere in this room was normal and calm as if nothing had happened, but if you pay close attention, then you can realize that not everything is what it seems¡­ well, maybe you don''t need to concentrate so much since there is something that practically forces you to look there. There was a huge bulge in Alexander-kun''s pants that indicated that what we heard earlier was not an illusion and that some of that we imagined, was happened here. "Alexander, what were you doing a few moments ago?... we heard quite loud screams coming from this room" Haruna walks to where he is and begins to interrogate him, she also realizes Alexander-kun''s erection, but tries to ignore it and continues with what she said. Curse! It bothers me a bit how he doesn''t seem to care about his situation... he is surely very proud of that part of him. I must agree with Matsushima-san that it is difficult for a woman to ignore that, it is practically something that forces you to put your eyes there. "Hmn? Oh, Haruna... I had to punish Shisuka, so that was probably why" "Punish Shisuka? ... did she do something wrong?" "...it was about something from a while ago, don''t worry, everything is fine now" Maybe as a teacher, the first thing Haruna associated with that word is to be to reprimand someone, no, maybe any normal person would do. Of course, it is as long as this is a normal conversation, but from the earlier and now seeing this boy''s body, the meaning of "punishment" can only be another. "Y-You weren''t very hard on her? Her scream must have been heard all over the building" "...it was something necessary, besides, she is fine. Now she is bathing along with the other girls" "I see ... emmm, I heard that a lot of things happened in the city." "Haaaa, that''s true, today was not a good day for us. When we entered a building to eliminate the zombies from there..." For a moment I almost allow my jaw to open from what I see... Haruna seemed to forget completely or let aside the things we heard a few minutes ago and probably remembering what happened to the Alexander-kun group when they went to the city, she ignoring everything we heard before and preferably, she starts asking about that and then Alexander-kun tells her what happened there. She simply walks to the side of the sofa where he is and sits close to him, perhaps she thinks that in this way can ignore his crotch at can''t seeing it or may also just want to approach to her boyfriend... Now I feel a little out of place here... but as I am also interested in knowing what happened when they went to the city, I endure it a bit and continue listening. It was good that not long after that, the other girls who sleep in this room arrive and I no longer feel as if I were intruding between a couple of boyfriends. Interestingly. they all come trembling from the bathroom... I wonder if there is a problem with the water heater or also was part of the punishment of Alexander-kun. So after going through all this, I was able to get at least a small reward, Alexander-kun takes out several foods for everyone to eat. Although these skewers are not as good as the wild boar we ate when we were in the pool, they are still much better than what people serve in the castle dining room. " So you won''t sleep here tonight, Haruna? " "Mou, little one, you already have so many girls to accompany you and you also want me to come to pamper you... I''m sorry, but I can''t leave Iruka alone, b-but you all must promise me that you won''t do anything i-inappropriate... r -remember that Alexander is still 12 years old " "Well, everyone, rest well because tomorrow we have many things to do. Saya ... you are 16 years old so it would not look so bad that you did inappropriate things with someone of 12 years old, so take the opportunity" "Mom!!" "Yuriko, what are you saying !!" After receiving the complaints of my cowardly daughter and Haruna, we left Alexander-kun''s room and headed to ours... although tomorrow we have many things to do, if I can release all these emotions accumulated in this short time, then I will sleep less than if I have to spend an hour with Soichiro... no, when we did it before the apocalypse, we didn''t take so long... so it will probably be less time. Or maybe having spent some time since we did it last time, Soichiro is more motivated? Fufufu, maybe this is a good night for me... "See you tomorrow... Shotacon" "S-Shotacon? ... I-It''s true!! I like Alexander and I don''t care what you say Yuriko !!" When we got to Haruna''s room, I said goodbye to her... I had to take revenge for her forgetting about me before and focusing only on her beloved boyfriend, so after telling her that, she pouches with her tongue out and enters her room. Smiling at her reaction, I continue moving towards my room. Well, my smile is not only due to Haruna but also to what is about to happen... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) The next morning I wake up with Kurisu and Shisuka holding both of my arms as I am in their midst. Since both had raised their affection towards me in more than 100 the previous day, then they had shown more attachment to me, especially the first one that after we bathed did not depart from my side. Well, it may also be that perhaps because we had to bathe with cold water to appease our bodies and at bedtime when Haruna and Yuriko-san left, then we lay closer to each other looking to warm up us. I do not know how to qualify yesterday, it is certain that I can not say that it was good since 18 people died, but I also do not think it was bad because the affection of two girls exceeded 100 units, in addition to that, it was the moment in the night I had with Shisuka. ... Let''s say that was unlucky for those 18 and lucky for me, besides those men can be calm wherever they are, now we will begin to take revenge for them. "Good morning Alex" While I was in my thoughts lying on the bed, Kurisu holds my cheeks and kisses my lips. I quickly respond to her actions and hold her waist turning towards her. Then after a minute, I take my tongue out of her mouth that I had introduced and answered her greeting. "Good morning, Kurisu" "Fufufu, so now it''s my turn" Saeko who was to the right of Kurisu looks for my lips while the first one reloads in my chest since she is still ashamed to do something like this. "Hmmn ~" Maybe because I had spent a lot of time with other girls yesterday, Saeko is more intense when she does it, so answering her feelings, I also put more effort into this. "G-Good morning Alexander-san" "... Good morning Saya" Saya who had also woken up greets me from the other side of Shisuka who continues to sleep peacefully. She continues to keep a distance with me and it seems that her shyness dominates over her, so something like what her mother said the day before is probably far away. As for the sleeping girl, I decided to let her rest and then the others began to get out of bed. She returned a little to normal after having bathed and no longer acted as if she had got drunk, but her affection had not changed and already she no longer had doubts in the way looked at me. "Master ... Greetings ..." Arriving at the edge of the bed, Scythe who had been in a corner approaches me and leans a little looking for a kiss. Since she shouldn''t understand these issues at all, she probably just tries to imitate what she sees the other girls do or she might also think that is the way to show me her loyalty... Well, it''s not that I care too much why she does it, I should just be glad to taste another girl''s lips. At first, I might have a little doubt about doing this with her, but discovering that it was not something unpleasant and although it was a little different than the other girls, the feeling a little cold coming from her mouth because she has a very low body heat, It was quite refreshing and distinctive... "Leona already low to do the same as always?" "Sister ... outside ..." After enjoying Scythe''s cold lips, I immediately ask her about Leona. Being a homunculus she doesn''t need to sleep much, so she is always the first to get out of bed and that''s why I ask the other girl who doesn''t sleep where she could be since I didn''t see her here in the room. Unfortunately, although Scythe seems to understand more my words without using the link skill [Tame], she still remains quite short of words to express herself... but I have a good idea where she might be, so there is no problem. Then not long after I and the girls finished preparing, we headed to the dining room of the castle. The plan for the day today is that running out to fill our stomachs and make some preparations, immediately go to fulfill the mission of the complete annihilation of the zombies in the city. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 110 Beginning the mission of eradication We went down to the dining room of the castle and there was Leona as I had previously assumed. She was standing at the side of a table with several dishes served on this, in a military-style resting position without caring that the other people who ate here would look at her. Well, probably since it has been several days for her to repeat this, they should have gotten used to seeing her act like this. Observing her standing there, certainly makes her very remarkable as a pretty beautiful girl, but perhaps because of her expressionless face or that everyone here knows that she is a girl close to me, no man dared to approach her. But looking at the table, I must say that not everything is completely the same as before. Normally she would only take care of serving my plate, that of Saeko and Haruna, but today there were two more dishes placed on the table. "Master, I brought your food and also that of your lovers, please take a seat and eat!" Upon seeing us enter, Leona quickly advances to where we are and says that in a high tone with which she usually speaks to inform me... unfortunately, although I know it is not her intention, it seemed more that she wanted everyone here to know. Well, the truth is that I don''t care that others know about this, but the look we received for all this from the people here was quite uncomfortable. But the most affected by the things that Leona was doing, was not me, Kurisu who is next to me blushes completely to notice that everyone''s attention was on us. This time she couldn''t ignore it and not be affected as in previous days that Leona did this since she sure remembering what happened in previous days and so, knowing what Leona will do next, then was inevitable for her to start getting nervous. "Come on Master, go ahead and take a seat. Also your lovers Saeko-san, Kurisu-san... it seems that Haruna-san and Shisuka-san have not come yet..." She may deduce this from the facts that witnessed yesterday, or she may also have a kind of connection with my system to know which girl is the one who officially has that kind of relationship with me according to it. "Thank you, Leona... Haruna and Shisuka will probably come a little later" "No, this is my duty after all ... Master, you want me to go find them two?" "No, it''s not necessary, let''s just eat" After answering Leona I advance to the table where the dishes are, it is better to finish this before Kurisu can not stand the shame and it was also unnecessary for Leona to look for the two girls she mentioned. The first, although surely it has already risen, the reason she has not come here is precisely to avoid this... she will probably come after seeing us all sitting and eating. As for the second one, I''m afraid that when Leona can''t wake her up, then she uses her weapons to do it... so it''s clear that I can''t let her go. "Kurisu-san, this dish is for you..." "I-I see ... t-thanks Leona-san" "Don''t worry Kurisu-san, I think it''s also my duty to help my Master''s lovers!" "L-Leona-san, could you please not speak so loudly? You''re making everyone look at us" "Fufufu, you just have to get used to it and everything will be fine, Kurisu-san" Kurisu making an attempt not to draw more attention to herself, she tries to choose a seat where there isn''t a dish served as in days past she does and making as if her name was not mentioned by Leona and so not to call more the attention, but unfortunately for she, just gets the opposite. Saeko only takes a seat next to me while advising Kurisu and not paying much attention around her. Besides, instead of that she had become used to this as her words indicate, I think it was more as if she enjoyed it. After Leona hears Kurisu''s complaints, this makes her pay attention to the other people in the dining room for the first time... Shit! I have a feeling that things will only get worse... "... I think Saeko-san is right and you shouldn''t mind them Kurisu-san, after all, they are just minions of the master" Her next words do not disappoint my expectations... what she says makes everyone else who is here enjoying her meal open their mouths surprised. While it is true that my thoughts are very similar to hers, but I think it was not necessary to say it, haaa... "Leona, who are you to me?" "Hmn? Of course your faithful subordinate, Master !!" "With this everyone can understand that she is just a girl who is very involved in military matters such as ranks and that stuff... so don''t take her words too seriously." Although the people here do not seem to have taken what she said so badly, but if for some reason her words make them feel insulted, it is better to avoid creating tension among the soldiers and that is why I try to they not to pay much attention to what she says. "Rei, then we should go get our own dishes" "Eh? O-oh, you''re right Saya" As Scythe does not eat, now Saya and Rei are the only ones who are treated differently than the other girls. So after observing everything that happened, the first speaks to go to the kitchen to get their food and then the second one that was concentrated watching a plate with an empty seat for Shisuka or Haruna, leaves her thoughts because of it and then the two begin to walk towards the kitchen. While they go to the kitchen, we begin to eat, but then not long after, another problem arises and I must say that this was something totally unexpected... "Hyaa! M-Mom, why are you so angry? ... I-I''m not the only one who sleeps there! B-Besides, w-we haven''t even held of our hands... Hyaa!" When we were eating, suddenly Saya''s screams are heard from the kitchen... then Saya appears as if she was running away from there holding a plate of food and not long after, Rei doing the same with a slightly scared face comes out behind her. "W-what happened?" "T-This was..." "I-It seems that Yuriko-san is very upset today... I-I wonder what happened to get her like that since she is usually a very calm woman..." As the two girls approach the table, Kurisu quickly interrogates them with something surprise in her voice while everyone else also waits for the response of one of the two girls. So as it seems that it was difficult for Saya to say it, our gaze shifts to the other that was also there and she answers that. "What did you do this time that now you even made Yuriko-san angry, Alexander?" "...I did nothing yesterday... nothing that should have upset Yuriko-san, also why everything that happens in the camp must be my fault? Ungrateful son" "Get lost" After hearing what Rei says, Komuro who was walking towards us next to Yamada and Hirano, comments that. This cannot be my fault, when she left our room, she left with a cheerful face after having eaten the food I took from my inventory. Well, I''m not the only person she interacts with, so someone else should have made her mad. Let''s ignore Komuro and since here is Hirano, let''s ask him something I wanted to know if it could already be used. "Hirano, have the helicopters been repaired?" "Hmn? Yes, but we have another problem with them... we don''t have suitable pilots to be able to use them to their full potential. The only person who can operate them more or less is Yuriko-san... well, there is also another person in the camp who was a pilot of a civil helicopter, although he could pilot it well, I don''t think he can take full advantage of a military one " ...so Yuriko-san is the only one capable of piloting them and being able to use their weapons? Curse! Who made her angry?... I would normally be glad to have an excuse to see her, but I don''t want to go if she''s angry, haa... Also, as good as Hirano is in being able to instruct someone to be capable to use them, I think it is beyond his abilities to teach that pilot he talks about in only a few hours... "I will go to look for Yuriko-san... that someone informs Yoshioka to gather all the soldiers who will go out on the expedition to eliminate the zombies, before going to do that, it is necessary to equip them better" "It''s okay" Finishing the meal of the dish that Leona had brought me, I get up and go to the kitchen where Yuriko-san is lying and also ask someone to do that. When I reached the kitchen, quickly I located her... at first glance, it didn''t seem like there was anything wrong with her, but when I used my eye skill, then I see her aura that had a combination of red colors and a violet tone that indicated to me that she was angry and frustrated... "...Yuriko-san, I need your help on something" Wanting to do this quickly so as not to disturb her even more, without wasting time, I talk to get her eattention. Yuriko-san who was watched the cooks work and which were obviously pressured by her mood, when she listens to me turns and talks to me. "Ara? Alexander-kun¡­ what do you need me for?" "We will leave soon to eliminate the zombies in the city and then I thought that the helicopters we have could support the teams in charge of doing this... so as you are the only one that can handle one for now, I needed you to pilot it" "...well, then I need to cancel the expedition to the port with my team... I hope this should be able to help me a little, or at least I think doing that I will be able to vent the frustration that I have because of that useless person. I know that the day today could be difficult, but half an hour... no, maybe 10 minutes of his time would have been enough... " "... then the others will count on you for that Yuriko-san, see you later." When she sees me shows me her usual smile, but for some strange reason, I cringe to see her... Komuro was right and I have something to do with her state of mind of today? If so, then it probably is not the time to ask for my reward... something inside me it prevents me from doing so, maybe it''s one of my abilities... So paying attention to this feeling, then I decide to focus only on my goal for which I came. When she listens to me, she remains silent with her eyes on me and causing my breathing to stop for a few moments... seconds later she agrees to do it and then of those words she also mutters something to herself. Not wanting to accidentally press any switch that causes her anger to focus on me for saying something I shouldn''t, I leave the kitchen immediately after saying goodbye to her without worrying about these murmurs. Haaa, it seems that I will have to keep waiting to get my reward from her... well, with the things that happened yesterday, think that I can have a little of patience to wait for this. "Moo, Alex-kun~ You should have woken me up so I could come along with you for breakfast~... I felt very lonely when I opened my eyes and didn''t see you!~" "Good morning Alexander" Upon returning to the table, Shisuka who complains and Haruna who greets me had arrived, so we talked with the others for a few minutes to accompany them at the table so they could finish their meal. Not long after Haruna goes to the school and Shisuka to the laboratory, the last one had asked me to accompany me since it seems that she continued a little in a "Dere" phase and although normally I would not mind spending time with her, the next thing we will do may be dangerous for her and therefore, I convince her to go to the department of biology promising that I would see her soon. Then when we go out, several soldiers were already standing in the courtyard of the castle waiting for instructions for what they will do now. Yoshioka was in front of them and when he sees me, he makes a nod to me as if waiting for me to say something and so I do that. "Yesterday was a difficult day for everyone... the problems we encountered in the city exceeded our expectations, but that does not mean that it is impossible to end with the objective of eliminating the remaining zombies from the city center as we had planned, we just have to be more careful. Today, what happened yesterday will not be repeated. Evolved zombies may be much more complicated to treat than normal ones, but that can change with the mere fact of having better weapons to support us. This time each team will carry a heavy machine gun and an automatic grenade launcher... so if any team is in the same situation as yesterday, they will be able to contain and suppress a large number of zombies and then eliminate them. Besides, Yuriko-san will be flying in the city skies with the military helicopter, so if despite all this some equipment is still in a bad situation, she can provide support. So gentlemen, today we will take revenge for those who fell yesterday! Let''s kill ah that zombies that continue to desecrate their old home !! " First, when the soldiers hear that all will continue with what us were doing yesterday and we would not change our plans, the nervousness and fear of having heard some stories of what happened yesterday or going through these things themselves, visibly increase in them. But then when they hear my second sentence and see the things I take out of my interdimensional inventory along with my words, the mood in them is gradually restored. I planned to carry 30 teams of 10 men, so there were 30 Howa type 96 and 30 heavy machine guns Type 92. I already had some of them, so I only had to buy the ones that were missing to complete these numbers. At first, I thought of also giving a Panzerfaust 3 to each team, but seeing their description then I realized that this was designed to treat large targets or those with blindage, so these would not be very helpful when dealing with zombies E2 - E4, or rather, it would be too wasteful to do so. [Panzerfaust 3 - G] Rocket launcher designed to fight war tanks and bunkers. The caliber used for this is 110mm rockets. [Howa type 96 - H] Throw grenades capable of being used by infantry utilizing a tripod. It has a grenade caliber of 40mm and a weight of 24kg. [Type 92 - I heavy machine guns] Heavy machine gun capable of firing 450 bullets per minute and with a range of 800m with a gas-powered recharge. It has a caliber of 7.70mm and a weight of 8 kg designed to be used by 3 people. So, with these last two weapons, I don''t think these teams have a lot of trouble facing zombie groups led by an intelligent one. Also, as additional insurance, Yuriko-san''s support with helicopter machine guns. Although she may not be an expert in its use, it will at least reduce the pressure of the soldiers if they encounter too many enemies by calling attention to these and surely eliminating a lot of them. "Woooh!!" As a result of everything I said and they see, the soldiers raise a loud shout of encouragement with great emotion after a few seconds of silence, the worry and nervousness they had previously had completely disappeared and now they only showed their desire to avenge their fallen companions. After, with the help of Yoshioka and Soichiro that appeared later, we formed the teams that would go to the city to eliminate the zombies from the places we assigned to each of them. Then finishing wishing each other luck, they take their weapons and board the vehicles to begin their mission. "Well, then I''ll see you from the air, Alexander-kun..." Yuriko-san who also came after, walks to the place where the helicopters were positioned saying goodbye to me... it seems that the culprit of her actual mood is Soichiro since she leaves without paying attention to him. With nothing else to do here, I and Soichiro who don''t seem to note that her wife is angry, said goodbye to Yoshioka to go to the city and also take care of cleaning some buildings. Of the people in my group, I deliver the heavy machine gun to Hirano and have Niki and Mizusu help him with it, on the other hand, the grenade launcher was for Komuro, and Yamada and Yuki that will help him. I, Saeko, Kurisu, Scythe, and Leona would fight in the same way as before as the support of the two weapons mentioned. As these weapons were very similar to assault rifles, therefore, there was not much problem so that those who got used to using these could also do it with the new weapons. We take the road that leads to the city through which the other teams had gone ahead and then not long after, the helicopter rotor where Yuriko-san was going is heard. When we look up to the sky, it passes at a low distance as if she wanted to greet us and in the next moment it advances us towards the city. Honestly, right now I had a conflicting feeling going on inside me. I wanted to be able to experience how it feels to go aboard one of those. It would surely be a different experience of flying through the magic, but also because I recently fell from a building, I not wanted to elevate me much of the level of the ground ... so that, perhaps I should leave it for future next. After several tens of minutes, we finally arrived in the city and without wasting time, we went to a building that my group had to check in the area that was assigned to us. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. . Chapter 111 Eradication Mission With the new weapons for each team, you can say that everything went perfectly and so the first day we eliminated many groups of zombies, perhaps the only problem was that although the soldiers were encouraged and enthusiastic to get their revenge, in the end when they found several E1-E4 attacking them, the nervousness returned and almost most of them asked for reinforcement from Yuriko-san. For this reason the helicopter that she piloted had to go from one place to another to attend these groups, seeing the war machine act was certainly very exciting. Watching it get to the side of the buildings and start shooting to tear apart everything that was in its target was a great thing. When a group that was close to our location asked Yuriko-san for help, all of us were able to witness this while being in a building near which she was making an attack. Unfortunately, despite the fact that this was great to witness, to make the helicopter do all the work it resulted in a great waste of resources. It should be understood that we only had those we had obtained at the military base to supply this, and although the bullets maybe I am able to buy them through the system, fuel was another matter. Certainly, there was the option of transforming the two helicopters we had so that they could work with crystals, but these being the only two we had, I was afraid of spoiling them and leaving them unusable. These were much more complicated machines and with many more parts than cars, so, to can experiment with them at least we must wait until we have more of these and then be able to afford that if one breaks down then this does not affect our camp. Because of this, we had to be more strict with the other groups and tell them not to depend so much on the helicopter just because they witness several evolved zombies in their location, that they first had to try to do it themselves and only in case the number of enemies was too much, then they should ask for help. It was good that they themselves realized that things were not so difficult once they tried, well, it also had a lot to do with the fact that there was only one helicopter to provide services to all groups here, so since receiving several requests for rescue at the same time this could not be divided to go everywhere. That''s why many teams had to wait for Yuriko-san to arrive, but many times when she had done it, those teams had already eliminated the zombies by themselves. So that night when we returned to the castle, all the groups celebrated their achievement of that day in a very lively way. On this occasion, there were no funerals and only a large banquet in the dining room was held in which all of them were very happy¡­ My mood was not bad either, I had been able to get a considerable amount of crystals, of course, this could not be compared with the days we killed hundreds of thousands of zombies, but it was still a good income for my pocket. In addition, the mission progressed very well and the percentage of enemies in the city eliminated rose to 95% and I could also get several boxes from the system, the best of this was that as most of the zombies liquidated were evolved, due to this the range of these it was in the same way also higher, they were 5 of wood, 12 of wood with metal inlays and 4 of iron. When I opened these as if the system answered my prayers, I could obtain 2 protection scrolls the same as the previous one that I wanted. Since this was one of the reasons why the girls were able to leave unharmed the time I fell from the building, then I really desired them to have more of these. The rest I got wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t surprising either. I can only say that this time the other guys in my group were lucky since I got some limit-break pills. Because all the girls around me had consumed them and they had to wait about 5 months to be able to consume them again, I simply gave them to those who were missing to consume these. It did n''t make much sense that they remain unused in my interdimensional storage, so I gave them to Komuro, Hirano, Yamada, Niki, Misuzu, and Yuki. They all passed the same process as Rei do before, so that, minutes later all successfully finished and they were able to advance a limit. The one that surprised me the most was Hirano who reached level 53... this guy has really killed a lot of zombies and even and he got over me with the pill... the good thing is that among the group, apart from the girls, is the person with greater loyalty to me. That night passed quietly and the next day we continued with what we were doing, things were no different from yesterday and everything proceeded without any problem. Then in the afternoon of the day today, we just needed to check a place to complete our assigned area. The problem was that I had chosen this area in particular and also left this building to be the last one we examined for one reason, this was simple, it was because it was the largest building in the city... "I have a bad feeling about this place ..." As I watched the high building that seemed to take to heaven, Yamada''s voice is heard next to me. It seems that I was not the unique and everyone else had their eyes on this place with a straight face... in fact, it has the appearance of being where you find the final boss of the city if this were a video game. Although it may also be that it is only the impression of the great construction, I cannot say that my assumptions are always correct. There is the case of the laboratory that I felt this way because I must to face a scenario that I had seen in many games, but in the end, it was one of the quietest places to examine. "Let''s get in, it can''t be very different from the other buildings we''ve already cleaned of zombies." I speak trying to reassure others and myself as I go to the reception doors of the building, moving forward a few steps, then I listen to the others who begin to follow me and move on to enter there. The first levels of this were not different from the other places we have already been, the only difference was that this is a bigger place, therefore, the number of enemies inside was corresponding with this. This building had 45 levels according to what Saya told me and it was built by a large corporation in the country. Although now it is impossible that it retains its previous purpose and probably can only function as a giant tombstone for all those who died inside. We passed levels 10, 20, 30 and continued to the next ones at a good pace, but then, in level 38 the things of a day ago were repeated and a large group of evolved zombies emerges from higher floors to where we are... The only problem was that since this building was bigger than the previous one, it had two stairs to be able to go to each upper or lower level causing us to have to take care of two places at the same time. "Kurisu, contact Yuriko-san to attack the upper floors" "Yes!" Maybe the situation we had to face was worse than the previous one, but the weapons we brought showed their effectiveness keeping zombies perfectly at bay by simply making each one of them handle a stair. Certainly there were some zombies who managed to pass and approach the weapons, in the case of the machine gun it was because if an E3 or E4 type force appeared, due to its defense, sometimes they could advance a few meters from Hirano, Niki, and Mizusu. Although this was not much of a problem, they just had to let Leona and Scythe who were close to them take care of this and then after they stepped back, raining bullets on the zombies again. In the case of Komuro, Yamada and Yuki, the zombies more than they could make their way to where they were, was that they were thrown at us due to the grenade explosions. So Saeko and I only had to kill those who could stand up. That is why the fact that I requested Yuriko-san''s help, more than because the pressure on us was too much and we were in a bad situation, was more to end this faster and thus avoid some accident. Continuing to kill all the zombies that went down the stairs, the characteristic sound of a helicopter is heard and then not long after we can see this flying in circles the building on several occasions where were we from. ...well, I admit it. The former was pure hoaxes, I don''t think that anything unexpected could happen and we just had to spend more time to take care of these zombies. The truth was that I just wanted to see closely the helicopter in action... After Yuriko-san checks in what level of the building we are in, she raises the helicopter and seconds later the sound of the weapons of this one is heard with great intensity and we can also observe small fragments of crystals raining towards the ground. Seriously, I could not return to the camp without being able to experience the attack of a helicopter up close, that was something that only in the movies you observe. Unfortunately, Yuriko-san''s attack ended several minutes later, then she flies over the floor where we were and leaves. But that short time was able to demonstrate the power of that machine, thanks to it, the number of zombies decreased significantly and with just a few more moments they stopped appearing from the stair. Without enemies blocking our way, then we continue upwards and there we only find some zombies who had been lucky not to be torn apart by helicopter bullets and could move. Finally, when we reached the top floor, we could find the smart zombie holey like a strainer and totally inert... What I can say? Even a final boss with the use of cheats should seem as easy as killing a slime of an RPG game. But in truth, were many zombies evolved those who were here in this building, when we go down and collect the bodies and boxes of the system, I had 927 of them in total. So, if it were not for the helicopter, then it would have been a job more difficult to end them. Having finished with our area, I decide to check the mission marker and thanks to the effort that we and the other teams made, this was now 98%. Now I just have to wait for the other groups to finish with their areas and it will surely complete the mission. So, with that thought in mind we went down to where our car was and we waited for the others to finish. [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Retaliation - H" Eliminate all the zombies that remain in the city to take revenge of the fallen men and thus be able to vent a little the bad taste in the mouth for what happened. Only this time be sure to prepare yourself since the percentage of enemies above the first limit is high. Requirements: Eliminate 99% of zombies from the city center Current: 99% Failure: Death, Time> 6:12:47 Reward: 1x Summoning Scroll: Monster [H] (Leader Lineage - Random) 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold [Mission / Optional "Retaliation - H - Completed Rating: A Additional Reward: 1x Poke-ball 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold A couple of hours later the notification of the system is heard in my head and causing a smile to be drawn on my face. Then waiting for a short time, the communications of each group telling us that they had finished with their work of cleaning the area that they were assigned begin to arrive. So with the afternoon falling on us, we decided to return to the city, the collection of resources could wait for another day, it is not as if they were going to disappear now that there are few zombies in the city. Upon arriving at the camp, the atmosphere formed among the soldiers was even better than the previous one, and the things is that day is repeated a bit, but the difference was that as they would have a few days off as a reward for their effort these days, in the end of the celebration for completing our goal, most of those bastards go to the area rose at the moment that they were informed that all would have a few days of rest... Well, I can''t complain since have the privilege of sleep with 6 girls in my bed while watching some of them argue over who will be the one to take one of my sides tonight... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ---------------------- On the next day, all the members of the camp carried out their activities with great emotion, this is probably because the things that the soldiers talked about with the prostitutes spread quickly in the morning. Because of this, Yuriko-san and Yoshioka organize a meeting with the majority of MLDW residents to report the facts thinking that it was a good thing to do, so I end up being involved in this and they make me responsible for doing so. The camp continued to grow with each day and the crowd in front of me was not comparable to the first time I did this when we founded this camp... we have really made quite a lot of progress. In addition, unlike the previous occasion when I did that and everyone looked at me with distrust or fear in their eyes. This time I could see respect, longing and even worship coming from them... this was also a great change. ...even this time they had prepared a table to I get on and talk from a higher place, it seems that I will not have to use a platform of flesh and blood now... I wonder if that platform still will be alive?Well, it doesn''t matter, I think that I don''t remember his face even if I see him. Leaving those thoughts aside, I begin with my speech to the residents of MLDW. "Well, most of you may have already heard some things. This time I am here to confirm them... we have eliminated most of the zombies in the city! Now you won''t have to worry about them attacking this camp! Also, you have probably also noticed the four towers recently built and that caused something that could have made all somewhat uneasy when we activated them. I want to inform everyone that these towers have a very beneficial function for the whole camp, they can protect this place and take away dangerous creatures and so they don''t come here. The whole camp is now surrounded by an energy shield that can hold a zombie horde for quite some time. Another important thing that I have to mention is that we found a source of food that could supply the camp in the near future. So in later days, we will strive to build a small camp there to take advantage of it. " "..." When I start talking to the crowd, everyone is silent and stops muttering so they can listen to what I have to say. They probably just waited for confirmation that the zombies in the city had been eliminated, but I also decided to take advantage of the opportunity and report two other things that would also encourage them. So when I say the first there was not much reaction from the crowd and only show a little joy for the confirmation of what they had heard before. But when I mention the towers, then they all turn curiously to see them and hearing me say their usefulness, I can see that accompanied by that happy environment of them also adds a feeling of relief and tranquility. Even a few people put their hands together as if praying to a deity asking for the protection of their new home, but... the biggest reaction was undoubtedly because of the third news I tell them, it was very different from all of earlier. "Woooh !!!" Total silence dominates for several seconds, so the first thing you hear is some sobs and following these as if that were a switch for others, these are overshadowed by screams with great jubilation and full of enthusiasm. These sobs were not due to sadness or similar feelings, but quite the opposite and expressed the release of uneasiness that had surely been in everyone''s mind. It was not difficult to imagine, because, although there were not many people talk about this or simply nobody wanted to think about it or also it could also be that because the camp seemed a prosperous place and so this was suppressed. But still, there was a concern that was entrenched in all and it was like an annoying splinter that constantly bothered without being able to get rid of it. This was people''s concern for their future, more specifically with which they would feed once the resources they consumed now disappear. Everyone knew that the food that arrived at the camp was products produced before the apocalypse and logically these would have to end at some point. "" Alexander-san !! ... Alexander-san !! ... Alexander-san !! "" [Beep] [Citizen no. 1724 Loyalty up to 128 Reward: 1x Potion [J]] [Citizen no. 1698 Loyalty up to 173 Reward: 1x Antidote [J]] [Citizen no. 3427 Loyalty up to 205 Reward: 1x Weapon Coupon [J]] . . . Suddenly someone starts shouting my name and after this, others follow him. Right away throughout the camp, you could probably hear their screams chanting my name. While I was a little surprised by this, the system begins to announce a big number of notifications informing me that the trust of many people had exceeded the amount of 100 loyalty in them and then because of this I also get a lot of rewards, although these were just basic stuff and did not generate great impression on me for obtaining them. [Beep] [Emperor Soul skill range up to H] Finally while the cries of the crowd continued, I feel my aura widen a bit and I see the golden threads in this one getting a little thicker. Well, it was certainly not so bad to come here to inform MLDW members of these things... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 112 Fourth month in HOTD It had been 4 months since I arrived with Kurisu in this world, I can''t say that until now everything has been perfect, but I think that things have gone quite well. At this time I was in our camp that we created in the port of the city, after having finished with the elimination of the zombies from the center, during this time the main objective of us was to fulfill what I had promised to the inhabitants of MLDW, the creation of this place. Honestly, this was much easier than I had thought it would be. First, we continued to treat this place for a while as a leveling ranch until the zombies here ended up being annihilated by us together with the creatures of the sea. The next step was the creation of a camp, for this we first needed to have a protective wall so that people could work on building the necessary facilities for this place without having to worry about the monsters that came from the sea, this was necessary since he latter was indeed quite aggressive with anyone approaching the shore. This was solved after I thinking for a while and then having the idea of reusing the containers that I had gotten in this place. So I after using my storage ability to accommodate them as I wanted and ended up creating a large square of about 500m per side. The containers should be sufficient to block the creatures of the sea if they get too close in large numbers, the metal they were made of is quite hard and also have a considerable weight that, besides being filled with sand it increases, so that putting two together as a base and one on these create a good wall made of metal. The creatures of the sea, although the sea can provide resources for them to raise their limits quickly, I believe that these containers will have no problem withstanding the attacks of a creature L4 (Fourth limit). Maybe the crab we saw earlier can split a person in two with their tongs, but that does not mean they have the strength to cut the metal with them and also don''t have the strength to push the containers. The best thing about this is that thanks to my storage I was able to complete this task in one afternoon, it felt good to achieve that I heard that someone once created a castle in one night. In addition, this would be the second line of defense of this camp, so with the wall created, then people could work on the first that was obviously the energy shield. The next day, Kurisu and some scientists from her department came to direct several men to create the necessary towers for this one. This was longer than the previous one, but since they already had experience doing the MLDW ones, they could complete it in just one week. With all this, we now had a safe place as a base to stand against the creatures of the sea, we just had to strengthen it with weapons of great power and a group of soldiers that was moved from the other camp we had used in the city. As this would no longer be useful to us, that''s why we simply discarded it and placed this team here. Then afterward we only had to recruit people who would be fishermen here, although I don''t know if I should call them that since instead of using nets and fishing rods, they had to use crossbows to kill the creatures of the coast. As was mentioned, these creatures remained fairly aggressive no matter if they were zombies or humans was who approached the coast, so we had to make a group of soldiers always accompany them in case much of those creatures came of the sea to attack. But thanks to all this, the amount of fresh seafood we received at MLDW was very good and it is also increasing even more when we modify a large cargo ship to fish in the sea. Though I had some concerns about this since although I said that L4 creatures did not pose a threat to things made of metal, I did not want to take a chance and find a creature that broke my estimates and because of that, for now, that ship was only moving near the coast without getting too far from it. We did not know to what level the creatures of the sea have advanced... a normal shark already seemed to me that could be considered by the system as L2 or L3, so for now I did not want to know until the limit had reached these creatures. "Is this all to take to MLDW?" "Yes, Alexander-san. This is all have obtained the people here during the day yesterday" The person I talk to was the type of glasses that ran a camp in this city... I think his name was Shiro. Well, whatever it was, the case was that he was quite skilled at doing administrative things and also managing people, so I and the 3 MLDW leaders assigned him with the position as manager of this place. Since I had come here, I decided to take the cargo of food that fishermen managed to catch for today, of course, I would choose some of the best things I saw for Saeko to prepare them... having found a food source that exceeded the first limit, It seems that Haruna''s dog was saved from being cooking... for now. It is said that seafood alone is already a delicacy and one of the most delicious foods that exist, now with this, you can imagine how good they will be having exceeded the first limit... no, it is probably more delicious than you can think. "Well, Leona and Scythe, let''s go back to our camp" "Yes, Master!" "Yes... Master¡­" With everything stored I turn around telling the two girls who accompanied me... well, probably for others they are like my bodyguards. I walk to an open area that had been left as a helipad and boarded the helicopter parked there. I may have said before that we needed to take care of the resources of these machines, but reducing travel time from one hour to 10 or 20 minutes was very convenient... well, there was also the fact that it was really fun to do that. But as one of the camp leaders, nobody had any problem with me using it, in fact, there were people who encouraged me to do so. I think that has to do with some people feeling good when they see the person who they follow is someone important As we fly over the city, I also watch Leona and Scythe sit in front of me. The first one has not advanced much in this time of just over a month since using the scroll I create her, in all that time she has only hight up one level to reach [59]. As for the second, her leveling also slowed down greatly, using my evaluation ability I see her status to see if there is a difference from before. [Status] Name: Schythe Grim Race: Ghoul Age: 4 Months (Body of a 24 year old girl) Level: 53 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (10) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate [Berseker - G] [Body Domain - S] [Scythe Handling- C] [Life Absorption - S] (Sealed) Acquired [Flexible Movement - C] [Agile Movement-C] [Pain Block - C] [Sharp Claws - C] [Reap- E] (New) Magic Developing [Acrobat- C] [Fidelity - C] [Guardian - J] (New) Loyalty: 569 Affection: 60 As I had thought her leveling became even slower than before ... although on the other hand, she was able to gain two new skills and also one of them was of development, so it is not that this time has been in vain. Even so, I can now better notice the advantages that some of my skills provide me. If we compare my own status, then the difference can be seen more clearly. [Status] Name: Alexander Ilios Apeiro Race: Human Age: 12 years 4 months Level: 50> 54 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 380/380 Source energy (SE): 40 Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: I> H Agility: I Magic: ([Multi-elemental (Sealed)]) [Abilities] [Innate] [Will of the Worlds-SSS] [Soul of the Emperor - F] [Blessing of Origin-SSS] [Interdimensional Inventory-SS] [Evaluation-SSS] [Immunity to Fire-S] [Spiritual Vision-S] [Assimilated] [Stealth-H> G] [Light feet-G] [Cut-H] [Lunge-H] [Courage-H] [Roar-I> H] [Focus-H] [Falcon vision-G] [Limit break -J> H] [Shoot-G] [Pain resistance-H] [Regeneration-I] [Tame-J> I] [Parallel Thought-J] (New) [Magical] [Wings of the Sun (Sealed)] [Developing] [Luck-S] [Charm-C] [Swordsman-H] [Hero-C] [Leadership-G] [Gunman-G] [Alchemist-J] (New) [Sniper-H] (New) Wives: (-) Lovers: Saeko Busujima Haruna Komuro Makise Kurisu Shizuka Marikawa Followers: Scythe Grim Leona Heidern Convocations: Venus Luciferina Gold: 2, 825, 479 Crystals: 589, 600 Current world: Highschool of the dead (World level 1) It had also become more difficult for me to level up, but even with this I was able to overcome Scythe and that besides that lately, I have n''t killed so many enemies this month. She was previously the only one that surpassed me in level, unfortunately or fortunately, when thinking that I will finally be the highest level individual among all the people I know, it seems that someone always joins me around to remind me to keep work hard. In this case, there were two individuals around me who came into this description, the first, obviously was the homunculus Leone who I had already mentioned her level. The other being was the great green spot that extends over a large area around the camp and we can see now as the helicopter approach to this... [Venus Luciferian Level 68] That''s right, it was my plant... it was still growing and also at a rate that should still be considered fast. Well, after swallowing a large number of evolved zombie bodies that were a better fertilizer for this, it is not difficult to consider this happening. I cannot say that it is a bad thing that they both have a higher level than mine, in the end, they continue to be my subordinates with fairly high loyalty. Also, as with Scythe, sooner or later I will overcome them, although in fact, I think it is a good thing that the gap between us is not too big since that way they will be more helpful to me. Another thing that changed in my status is that I gain several new skills or some of them rose in rank and maybe, this is even better than just leveling. Some of these I obtained or they grew thanks to the fact that the affection of some girls exceeded 100 units, this was the case of [Parallel thinking] [Alchemist] [Domar]. The first one was especially helpful because it increased my intelligence attribute in my physical qualities, and also thanks to this the overexertion of my brain because the ability [Limit-break] was reduced a little and even reached the rank [H]. In the case of the sniper skill, I got it by using a long-range rifle to kill the zombies on the coast, but I think it is likely that I will not develop it much in the future since that is not my main style of fighting. Finally there is the amount of Gold and Crystals, the first also increased thanks to completing the missions of the conquest of the girls and loyalty of the citizens of the camp, in addition, the chests I obtained also contributed something. The number of crystals I had was somewhat more fluctuating, this was because although I obtained this from the good amount of zombies that were eliminated, there was also a larger expense of these. As in the case of energy shields, I used 200 thousand for MLDW and 400 thousand for the port camp... there was also the parchment to fly that I used as an emergency... there were almost 200 thousand crystals for this one too ... I don''t want to talk much about the latter, it really hurt me spend that amount to fly about 10 minutes. The reason that the energy shield of the coast camp used more crystals was that this, being more prone to be attacked since it had the sea from which enemies constantly came out and with considerable force, it was necessary to use that amount to resist and maintain away the creatures of the east sea from this. Changing the subject, watching the camp from the air, in truth it could no longer be considered as such, it had become a small town quite active. Tell me, Aurora. What is the population of MLDW at this moment? From here they seem to be quite a lot... but it is good that the loyalty of most of them has increased considerably, otherwise it would be a great problem to try to direct them to all of them. [I also think you''ve done a great job of getting here, Alexander. It is certainly a great achievement to be in charge of all those people, now the amount of them is¡­] [Survivors: 18,953] It is certainly a good number of these, but thinking that I only have two months to complete the mission of surviving in this world for 6 months, this means that I have not reached half the amount necessary for the mission of rescue survivors with all this time elapsed... Certainly, the missions did not indicate that I had to end all with the same timeframe, but I also do not want to stay much longer here... it has become difficult for enemies in this world to provide us with energy or a lot of pressure to face them in order to level up, so maybe I should press the groups of soldiers to look for more survivors and thus accelerate the pace a bit. With more people in the camp, I can logically have more helping me to complete these missions. With the last recruitment for soldiers a few weeks ago, now the number of them is 1,500. What is remarkable about this is that 300 of them are in the 4th limit, 800 of them are between 2nd and 3rd, with most of them in the latter, and then the remaining 400 are new recruits. I can say that the ranch of leveling of the coast gave uu great results, but unfortunately, this could only last a short time, well, it is not so bad since now that place provides food for the camp. So with more capable men at my disposal, then I think it will not be so difficult to complete the goal of the 50 thousand survivors before 6 months, besides ... there is another thing that can help me accomplish this even faster. If you wonder where all these survivors came from, the answer is from the small towns that surrounded the city. We could not stay doing anything after having eliminated the zombies from the city, so caravans of soldiers went to these places in search of resources and people struggling to stay alive. Logically what was in these villages was not only these, they were also full of zombies or other enemies, but having a population of only about 50 thousand, soldiers who already had experience in dealing with them could fend for themselves. So also the counter of eliminated zombies increased during this time reaching [610,538] the last time I checked. No doubt with each more time that passes it will be easier to find zombies and more difficult to find survivors... Besides, apart from this, there were also the mercenaries who had to carry out expeditions to support themselves, so they added some numbers to these quantities. "Master, we have arrived!" While I was thinking about the results we have achieved during these 4 months and also trying to find a way to accomplish the missions I have faster, Leona who was in front speaks to me to tell me that. When I open my eyes can see that the helicopter had touched down in the place reserved for them while the rotor of the propellers continued to spin at high speed. Then I unbuckle my seat belt while Leona helps Scythe to take off her own and getting off of it I shout at the pilot in gratitude for taking and bringing me. This was the man that Hirano talked about last time, he may not be as skilled at controlling the helicopter''s weapons, but he has more experience than Yuriko in piloting them, so honestly, I feel a little more secure when he is the one who drives it. "Sir! Some people arrived at the camp while you were in the other camp... now they should be talking in the meeting room with the other 3 leaders!" " Guests?! ... this is strange, do you know who they are?!" "I think they were people from Kinato since Miss Rei''s Mom was with them!" "..." Leaving the helicopter a soldier quickly approaches with the body crouched by trying to counteract the strong wind that the propellers produce, so once he is near me, he gives me a report of the resentful things that happened in the camp in my absence. It seems that Rei''s mother has returned to MLDW and also this time she didn''t come alone... I don''t know if the purpose of them coming from Kinato is good or bad, but I think I can take advantage of this. Speculating a little about the possible reasons why this group came here, I remain silent for a few moments, then I nod to the soldier and start walking with the two girls following me closely to where is the meeting room that has been used constantly in the castle We didn''t take long to get there and as the soldier had said, here were Yuriko-san, Yoshioka, and Soichiro. Besides them, there were also the people in my group, but apart from these, I could also see the face of Kiriko-san and several peoples that I don''t know. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 113 Kinato Visitors (Part 1) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 114 Kinato Visitors (Part 2) The bald person although he seems to greet the Takagi couple cordially, a bit of sarcasm could be distinguished very subtly in his voice. Soichiro nods in courtesy, but Yuriko-san simply ignores him. Since I had met the colonel and also the father of Rei who was two of the three leaders of the Kinato camp, then adding that this person seemed to have some relationship with the Takagi couple who interacted with people with important positions, I must assume that this was the third leader that was a politician. Besides, this one has totally the appearance of one by the way he speaks. His words expressed agreement with my previous comment and they proved what I say, while at the same time they condemned the colonel as if he were totally on my side despite being in different camps. Probably apart from wanting to gain my trust, he would not miss an opportunity to affect one competitor for the leadership of the Kinato camp. "Then, bald... I mean, Ishido-san. Should I assume that you will be more reasonable to speak?" "B-bald?... well, Alexander-san. I only have two requests with which I would like you to help us. Although the colonel''s words were rude, it is true that the citizens of Kinato are starving ... there are children who are not have nothing to eat for several days and also women who have to sell their bodies for a bowl of rice that is more water than anything else " His words seemed a desperate plea, although not for him, but the residents of his camp. But after all, it was not much different than the colonel who wanted to get things for free. I wanted to tell him that if there were so many hungry people, then he could run out of food for a month and that would probably help him and as a result, many of those children and women would also have some more food. Unfortunately, I had already strongly antagonized with the colonel and that is why I could not be so rude in rejecting his offer, so for this reason I try to refuse him without being so tough. "I''m sorry Ishido-san, but that''s like you''re asking me to remove the food to people of MLDW and delivers this to your camp. It ''s hard to say this, but as one of its leaders is my duty to see for them that instead of other people " When he hears me, he frowns for a second but quickly makes a bitter smile as if he was very affected by this. "... You really can''t help Alexander-san?" "... I can''t give that to you just like that, I have to justify providing you with food so as not to generate disagreement in the people of MLDW. So if you could provide some things that your camp has more than us, then I think we could help each other. If they see it as an exchange between us, then they will gladly accept it and the residents of my camp would have nothing to say to complain " "... what things do you want?" "I will give you thousand tons of food in exchange for 10 thousand people. It is not a bad deal, you get food and I take a little of the weight you have on your shoulders because of the large population you have in your camp" "...I don''t think that this''s right, it would be like I was selling people and my conscience doesn''t allow me to do it... if you have that amount of food to make the deal, why you don''t just help us with that amount, I think the people in your camp will be glad to help other people that are in need " "I don''t like to repeat myself Ishido-san, there are only two options, whether you accept the deal and you get the thousand tons of food or you all return to Kinato empty-handed" "... well, if I''m going to dirty my conscience, then I can''t do it for that amount, I need it to obtain more food to be able to feed more people for longer, so at least I can help more people even though I have to dirty my hands. 500 kilograms per person, 5 thousand tons of food per 10 thousand people. If you can offer that amount, then we can make the deal " Geh, this guy really knows how to talk, damn! He has an aura of the blackest I''ve ever seen, so I''m sure he has done things that would embarrass and make shake a bastard. What is it about being dirty by other people? Curse! He should be covered in mud up to his neck, what happens is that he is a damn greedy man. Thinking about another aspect, I must say that people''s lives have become very cheap... well, if they don''t have food to support their population, then things would become like that. I am sure that he does not care much to lose these people since still has 40 or 50 thousand and he just looking to get the most out of it. If his words were true, then maybe he would n''t even make an offer... well, it''s something positive that he at least wants to negotiate... "You ask too much, 1.5 thousand tons and I also think you should thank me for helping another 10 thousand people for being able to eat" "Well, Alexander-san. If you take those people then as you said before, it is logical that you take responsibility for them. On the other hand, I have to worry about another large number of people, so at least I would need 4 thousand tons for them " "Then why I don''t help you with that more and I help you reduce that number even more, 2,000 tons of food for 15,000 people, this would reduce your worries a little, don''t you think? " Hearing me say that, the bald guy is silent for a few seconds, then after having analyzed and calculate some things in his head, he speaks again. "3 thousand tons for the 15 thousand people" "...well, I''ll give you 3 thousand tons as long as 70% of those people are between 20 and 35 years old" "No! That''s too much! You will take the majority of the population in their best years ... if we do that, the future of my camp will be very precarious." "...Ok, that they have an age range of 15 and 45 years old" "...fine, although I think the percentage is still too high" "Then you can pick up the food once you transport people to MLDW" "I think it''s better if you help us do that too" "Well, I have to move 3 thousand tons of food, it''s not a small amount" Honestly, things went better than I expected, I didn''t have many complaints about paying 5,000 tons for 10,000 people, but I wanted to see if I could get a little more and it seems like it was a success. Our camp does not have any problems with food, with what we receive from the coast and more what the soldiers bring from the explorations in the small nearby towns, with all this we can stock up well and even continue accumulating food, much of the food that we got in the ports and the city is still stored, so it would be a shame if it stopped being edible and we didn''t get anything from it. "... You really just now negotiated for people? These are not merchandise, you know?! They are individuals just like you and with the same rights!" "C- calm down dad, A-Alexander will not treat them badly... you just have to see it as if we will help your camp to take care of them" "...Rei is right, they will probably live better in this brat''s camp, than they have to go hungry in ours" "..." "Damn Idiot! What are you doing selling to the population of our camp !!" "You are wrong Colonel Omura, I was getting food for our camp and moving some persons to this camp so that those who stay in ours have more food" "Don''t misrepresent things, we''ll see what Kinato people say when they hear about this !!" "Hmnp! At least they will know that I got some food for them, not like you who are still just as useless without being able to end the rodent plague and get food. Also, don''t think that you''ll get some food from the things I got. These will be totally for the civilians of the camp, so if you want food to feed your men then they will have to hunt rats. " During the heated negotiation we had, everyone had kept quiet so I thought they would be entertaining watching to see who between us will earn more, but it seems that he was wrong... they probably weren''t expected to we start marketing people here. Then after we finish, the Rei¡äs dad complains about this but she immediately gets up and coming to his side to try to calm him down, after with her Mom joining later they two managed to appease him. On the other hand, the colonel who had already lost all tranquility from before begins to shout at his opponent about the things that had just happened. This does not remain silent and also counterattacks with his own words against him. The last two sentences of the politician leave the colonel in silence making him think some things and then again directs his vision towards me and speak. "Boy, it seems that you and I had a bad start... but we are 3 leaders in Kinato and only helping two are destabilizing things there. You can''t let my group be the only one that looks bad for not getting anything, so, why don''t we discuss the things with calm? " "Old soldier... no, colonel. You''re wrong about that again, I haven''t helped either of you or at least not for free. In the case of Officer Miyamoto, what he obtained more than a month ago was by another group that was in this city and joined him. In the case of Ishido-san, as you have witnessed we both had a negotiation in which both exchanged something between camps. ... It''s not that I don''t want to help you too, colonel, but in order to do it I have to see some sincerity on your part, otherwise it''s impossible that I can do something for you. "¡­what do you want?" Without a doubt, if he is the only one who returns without something from MLDW, the opinion about him in his camp will fall a lot, in addition to what I have heard from Kiriko-san before, the disaffection of citizens towards their group for losing food is not little. There is also the fact that the bald man mentions, he and Rei''s father can now have some food, but that does not mean that they will share it with another group, surely they only give it to civilians to gain greater support from them or simply as something humanitarian. Knowing all that, I had to take advantage of this and get the most of his group as well. No doubt his attitude and his stupid son made him a more unpleasant person to treat than the bald one, but I needed to soften me a little so that we could do business between us. "I think we can make an exchange between the two of us and is convenient for both of us, I will also provide you with 1 thousand tons of food and also 2 thousand antidotes that can prevent a person from becoming a zombie after being bitten. For there are no future misunderstandings I must tell you that these only work if it is applied in the first ten seconds that happens. What I want in exchange for this is- " "So it''s true that you could make an antidote? !!" Before I could make my requests, Rei''s father interrupts us, but probably having the same question in his head the colonel does not bother about this waits for me to answer, also the politician very interested about this put his attention back on me. Apparently Kiriko-san had told her husband about this when she returned to Kinato, having spent a few days here she had ended up discovering this matter. Having become a fairly large group with enough weapons to protect us, it was no longer a problem for other people to discover this, so I didn''t have to hide this information from Kiriko-san and instead even give her some when she left previously... I could not be stingy with her group as they were the parents of Rei, one of the girls with whom I have a relationship closer. Also, being honest, that they knew could benefit me. There were no more groups to which I could sell the antidotes and our soldiers did not use them so much either, but as Shisuka''s group continued to do so, then it was inevitable that enough antidotes would accumulate. So, if I can exchange the surplus of these for other things that are more useful to me, that would be pretty good. They should know that although they get some resources from me now, they cannot depend on this forever. They have to have the way to stock up on their own hands, but the impediment that they have or what prevents them from doing it carelessly is that places with resources are sure to be protected by a large number of zombies. Our group may have lost much of the fear to the zombies, but the main reason for this is that our soldiers do not have to worry much if they are bitten and infected. So for Kinato''s soldiers, these antidotes were something that injected more courage into them to fight with the zombies. "Our group created this antidote a few months ago and perhaps it is one of the main reasons why we were able to eliminate zombies from the city. These also saved the lives of many people during that time, so I can assure you that it is effective and that the percentage of those who survived by being bitten and used the antidote is 100%. Of course, this is as long as they can administer it before the indicated time and that the place where the person was bitten or injured is not vital, otherwise the possibility of survival will depend on the medical ability of the person who treats him later " "Then tell me, what do you want for those things?" "You don''t have to worry too much, colonel. What I want are things I think you have in surplus, so it shouldn''t affect you much... I want the following things from your military group: 5x Helicopters with their pilots included 9x Type 10 Tanks 15x LAV 20x Military Jeep 10x MLRS 20x FH-70 7x FIM-92A Stinger 1 Million 9mm bullets . . . " "Wait! How the hell do you know the equipment of our army? You are practically asking for half of all our equipment!! ... Kiriko it was you who sold our information, right? !!" "... I did not sell any information, please Colonel do not speak without evidence" This time it is the colonel himself who interrupts me by raising his voice and immediately after puts the eyes on Kiriko-san with great anger. She is right and did not sell me this information¡­ she gave it to me when I asked her the last time she was at MLDW. Since this colonel was her husband''s opponent, it was natural for her to investigate information related to this group. Also, as a former policewoman, she had the experience to do this without much trouble. Seeing the colonel looking for some proof for this, I quickly put the sheet on which most of the Kinato military equip was written under the table and sent it to my interdimensional inventory. This was written for Kiriko-san''s hand and could cause misunderstandings if he sees it. "It''s impossible for me to give all of that to you! You''re asking too much, you have to lower your requests !!" "I have already negotiated enough for today, take it or leave it. What you need now is food and although bullets and weapons are very useful, they cannot fill your stomach. Well, you can also go and try to get food with those weapons, but I don''t know how many of your men will be infected by this... " "...Then maybe I should do that, surely I can get much more if I come to this place with those weapons" "Colonel! You can''t attack the civilians that we should protect!" "Hahaha, geezer, your menace will not get you anything. If you want our groups to kill each other, then I have no qualms about doing it... it''s not as if we were unprotected and unarmed, so if you decide to do that I''ll gladly take you to the gates of hell personally. I''d rather die than see someone take things that belong to me, so you have the choice to turn this into a peaceful negotiation or turn it into a war. " With a somewhat frustrated and exasperated face the old colonel tries to threaten me with a strong look, he should have reached the limit because things were not as he wanted. No doubt having to face his entire group was a great risk and if that really happened, then it could only be a disaster spoiling all the time I spent creating this camp. In fact, if he had command of all of Kinato''s army, I might have to give in to my requests a little, sometimes it is better to sacrifice the outcome of a battle than to lose the whole war. But even if he was in control of a group twice as big, if he tried to step on my head, I would keep me firm with the words I said. Unfortunately for him and fortunately for me, Kiriko-san said this is not so and he does not have total control of Kinato''s army. This is verified by the fact that a female soldier who was in that group intervenes after his words and opposes what he says. Therefore, knowing that if he decides to attack me, is sure that he can only do so with his closest followers, so I didn''t feel too much pressure from his threat. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Status Alexander: https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/213946780060853/?type=3&theater ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 115 Kinato Visitors (Part 3) After receiving the threat of the colonel, I immediately stand up activating my domain of the emperor by focusing it on him to also put pressure on him. I was not afraid of having to face a battle against the colonel, but honestly, there were more disadvantages than advantages in doing so. So since I didn''t want to look like an easy prey that he could intimidate and also I had to let him know that if he decided to fight me, he would lose a lot for that too. The result I get is quite good, when he sees me get up and feels the pressure on his body, I see the doubt in his eyes and even he recoils a little. I cannot say that I am very surprised by this, he can have a strong character and be proud of his achievements and rank but being a soldier who probably has not experienced a real battle, you could say he was more like a normal person that was wearing a military suit. Probably the first real fight he had to face was that of a few months ago when they created the camp in Kinato, so the level of this colonel was not much, he had only exceeded his first limit by being a level [14]. Although it may also be that he may have concentrated on the bureaucratic side of the militia, anyway, I can tell the difference of all these soldiers who hid in a more peaceful place and those of us who had to fight zombies every day. The Kinato soldiers who came, the majority are between the 1st and 2nd limit, surely thanks to the military training they received, but our soldiers who were ordinary men have now even surpassed them thanks to constantly killing zombies. If I had to fight this colonel''s group without weapons, I would gladly do so since I knew that physically our men would outdo most of them. "Boy, calm down. The colonel just got carried away, we don''t want the few remaining humans to kill each other, right?" "...well, if he just wants to do business, I don''t have a problem. But if he wants to step on our heads, then I wouldn''t mind showing them that we''re not harmless either." The girl who had stood between the general and I, spoke again but this time she addressed me. I said that the military that came from Kinato didn''t seem like much, but there are always people who stand out in one group and she was clearly an example of that. She was a girl with purple hair and tanned skin with a great body that immediately make highlights her femininity no matter if she wore that military suit, although with this I do not mean that she looked delicate, she certainly had a well-trained body, but maybe not as much as Leona... she looked softer in several areas than this. "Hehehe, what''s up boy? Is this one-san stealing your heart? " "...if I say yes, I get any advantage?" "Alex, these people are from another camp! ... also, maybe they are hostile!!" When the military girl discovers me observing one of her softer big areas, she smiles and highlighting her attributes more when she asks me that. Then wishing that she would give me a positive response, Kurisu who was close to my intervenes... recently she seems to have a little more tolerance with the other girls by my side or it may be because they know each other better, but unfortunately it is still very sensitive if I approach other girls. With the calmer environment due to our short interaction, I decide to continue with the negotiations and prevent Kurisu from getting in a bad mood. Also, I know this girl can not escape that we become more close... "Then it only remains for you to accept or reject the offer, I will not lower my demands, but you should also be glad that I do not increase them by having an idiot leader" "Damn brat !! Maybe I should educate you, instead of your parents !!" "Geezer, you''re not qualified to be my father... no, let''s not talk about being my father, even if you kneel and ask me to take you as an adopted child, I would reject you without blinking because if I do it, I would really lose face for having a such an idiot son " "We will think about your proposal and let you know as quickly as possible for our response! Please, Colonel, you should calm down a bit and think things through more carefully" When the colonel began to hyperventilate due to the fury, again the purple-haired girl intervenes, then after giving me a strong look, the old man turns around to leave the meeting room together with his men with the exception of the soldier girl. "Kohon... Alexander-san, I had previously told you that I had two reasons why I came to this place, with the first resolved then I would like us to move on to the second. The truth is that my son was in this city, I would like to ask if by chance he is among the survivors of your camp. He was a teacher at the school of the daughter of senior officer Miyamoto, so maybe they know something, his name was Koichi Shido... " "A teacher from Rei''s school? I''m sorry, I think the only people who managed to escape when the zombie outbreak started were just students... I don''t remember seeing any teacher. Any teacher from your school was saved, Rei? " "N-no, a-as you say, only high school students could escape and S-Shido-sensei did not appear later among the survivors who joined us..." "I''m sorry bald... Shido-san, it seems your son was more unfortunate than lucky" "I-I see, it''s really a shame to hear it" Apparently the son of the politician must have the job of a teacher in the school of Rei and the others, I only remembered that of the group of people that left that high school, the only adult was Shisuka. But I still check this with the others since my memory could be a bit skewed and have ignored some man who accompanied us... Besides, it could be that later when we rescued more people others found him, but unfortunately for the bald man that was not the case. Since Rei and the others confirm my words while they are a little nervous, then most likely he must have died during the zombie outbreak. ...on the other hand, I can understand that Rei is somewhat nervous about having to give bad news to someone who is his father''s enemy, but for others this should not affect them... this was a bit strange. "Boy, I''m also looking for a person ... a blonde nurse with a slightly extravagant body and the appearance of being a bit clueless. I don''t know if you know someone who fits that description..." "...This is something unexpected, I did not think that the military lady would prefer the girls, that makes me a little sad... but I have a girl who fits perfectly in your description, unfortunately for you, I do not change or sell her... so you will have to keep looking for the yours " "E-eh? ... No, Damn it! It''s not that boy! She is my friend, I''m not giving you specifications to buy a girl !!" When I watched the reaction of others in my group by the bald man''s question, it was the turn for the military girl to talk to me to find a person. As she had wanted to make fun of me a little, therefore I also decided to do the same by telling her that. My response to answer her was among those words from before or to tell her that if she looking for a girl with those characteristics, then she would have to join the line since surely more than 90% of men wished could have such girl. But in the end, I chose to tell her the previously since if I said the other option, then that would leave me in a compromising situation if the other girls thought I was within that 90% and I had a preference for Shisuka higher than towards them... Anyway, the reaction the military girl showed me was very good. She is silent at first with some surprise when she hears my first words, so before she can correct me turns happy when hears me continue saying that there was a girl in the camp with the characteristics described and forgetting the first thing I mentioned. But when her ears catch the last thing I say and she observes the strange looks that other people around give her, she quickly corrects my speculation about why she looks for that girl. The truth was that when I entered the meeting room and saw her, I recognized her immediately. Although I don''t remember her name, I can''t forget seeing her in the anime in my original world, she was a pretty remarkable person. So I knew that this military girl was Shisuka''s friend and the person she should be looking for is precisely her. Well, I think we''re on hand for having made fun of me before, now let''s stop her worry telling her that her friend is fine. " Is the person you are looking for called, Shisuka Mirakawa? " "Yes! It''s her! Do you know if she is okay? Or where she could be? She is my best friend so I would be very grateful if you could give me the information you have about her... even if it''s bad news, I need to know." "Do not worry, she is fine ... if she is not in the laboratory singing a song while working, then surely she should have gone to the most famous cafeteria in this camp and will be enjoying the desserts there... later we will finish with this meeting I''ll take you with her so you can see to Shisuka" "I-It seems that her life after the apocalypse has been easier than I imagined... well, she has always been a lucky girl. Then I''ll see you later, boy, I''ll talk to the colonel to calm down him and we can reach a deal... we really need those antidotes and some food " "It''s okay, military girl, I hope you can to convince the old man and it would be good if we could both do business" "I''m Rika Minami, boy, not a military girl. You can call me Rika." "Fine, Rika-san. Then I''ll see you later." Finished saying that, Rika-san turns around to surely go find her superior. I really hope she can have some influence on him, it would be great if we could get some things from them and at the same time reduce their military power. "Well, Shido-san, I think we need to talk about the details of our negotiation. It should be more convenient for both of us if we divide people and food to delivery into two separate parts for a period of 15 days." "... if we do it that way I think it will make things much easier than having to prepare everything at the same time, Alexander-san. So if you have no problem doing it that way, I agree with that" If we received 15,000 people at once, that would become a big problem since that was almost the population of MLDW. So it was better to first integrate 7,500 people over the course of the 15 days and so that the camp can adapt to the sudden large growth in the population. I think it is enough time for the people of MLDW to process everything and that the pressure on them is not so much, then 15 days later we can receive the rest of the people and repeat the process. Well, it probably that this doesn''t affect much to me since the busiest person will be Yoshioka, but it would be unfortunate if he ends up collapsing because of overwork and if that happens, I would probably have to take care of that too. In fact, I could see that when we had finished negotiating the number of people and food, Yoshioka became tense and began to sweat. So now that he hears me say this, he breathes a great sigh of relief. Although I do not plan to stay without doing anything, I have other plans to carry out and thinking about that, I turn to the bald again. "Shido-san, I would like you to provide me with a small space in your camp... I don''t know if you noticed but at the entrance of this camp, there is a small shop. This was created because there are some groups of mercenaries here, so I would like to create one in Kinato if possible " "A shop?... I don''t want to refuse you, Alexander-san. But honestly, the situation of Kinato residents is not very prosperous ... so I don''t think you get much from it" "...I understand that, but the thing I want is practically useless for people and surely if they can get some food or other things in exchange for these crystals, I think we can do some business there. ...you can see this as something of charity that some of the girls in my group like to do, so I don''t think it causes any problems in Kinato. Of course, I don''t want that little space free, I can give Shido-san 100 antidotes that I mentioned to the old colonel for this one. Also as a courtesy for our successful deal, I will add 10 antidotes that work up to 1 minute after a person is bitten. " "I see! Without a doubt, Alexander-san and his group are people of great heart! So how could I refuse someone who wants to help our camp? I will return immediately to Kinato and start preparing things for the transfer of the 7,500 people. Also, I will look for one of the best areas to deliver you and that this is completely at your disposal. You must be confident, Alexander-san, surely you can do a lot of business there. When you are in Kinato please make sure you look for me, I will receive you to show you the camp personally, I think we can get along very well and help each other in several things " Hearing me ask for a space in Kinato''s camp, he makes his bald head stand out more for his frown. But then when I tell him that he will receive a "compensation" for this, a smile quickly appears on his face and begins to speak with great encouragement. I really don''t know why every time I hear the word "political", the first word in relation to this and that comes immediately to my head is bribery... it seems as if this is a universal law in any universe. With him and his relatives also leaving the meeting room, the only group that remains is that of Rei''s parents, so I direct the vision on these and as a result, her father speaks. "Glad to meet you, Alexander-kun, Kiriko told me many things about this camp... I thought she only exaggerated a bit since the situation in ours is very precarious and so I thought that things not should be much different from our camp, but when I saw it understood that she really did not lie. I am somewhat surprised that normal civilians could go through various adversities and create this place, but more than this, I feel happy that many people could escape from misfortune. We may have somewhat different thoughts and beliefs, but that does not change the respect I feel for the leaders of this camp for achieving this. Also, I would like to personally thank you for helping my daughter, she told her mother that you were the person who helped her from the beginning and that thanks to you she was able to survive so we could see her again. As I was busy with Kinato''s things, unfortunately, I couldn''t come looking for her... but sincerely, I was more afraid to face the reality that maybe I could never find her in a big city full of zombies... " I was very surprised by the sudden formal tone with which Rei''s dad started talking, I thought he would complain about me because I have done business with the purchase of people since I had previously heard some objections from him, so what less expected was this . He talks as he ducks his head in a large arch as if he really felt the things that he was expressing and not because he wants to look good or made a favorable impression on us. "Miyamoto-san, please raise your head. We simply did the things we had to do ... but I''m also glad you could see your daughter again, and she should also be very happy about that. I''ve also heard that the situation in your camp is not something that is enviable and when I seeing the other leaders from there, I realize that Kiriko-san didn''t exaggerate " "Soichiro, I''m glad to see you and Yuriko again" The one who takes the floor is Soichiro who gets up from his seat and walks towards him, then as he stands by his side as a friendly greeting he pats his shoulder. Because of my surprise, I don''t know how to respond, honestly, more than helped Rei at the beginning of the apocalypse, it was more like I just did it since she was in our group, it wasn''t that I cared especially for her... no, we didn''t even get along between us in the start. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 116 Kinato Thanks for the support and I hope you like the chapter. Take care and please if you can share the novel in your social circles so that it can reach more people. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Miyamoto-san, you don''t have to be as formal as Soichiro says. You can say that we created this camp in order to all be able to survive more easily in this world and you can see the result of the efforts of all the residents. You don''t have to thank me for Rei, either. She became one of the closest people to me, so it is natural that if she is in trouble then I will help her. " When Miyamoto- san ends his greetings with Soichiro, his vision returns to me and then this time I give him an answer for his previous words. Well, I couldn''t tell him that at the beginning of the apocalypse I only helped his daughter because she ended up joining our group in some way and that''s why I better talk about how things are recently. "Fufufu, Alexander-kun is being modest, the truth is that he is one of the pillars that helped create this camp, without him, then things probably would not have been so easy for us and maybe we would be in a worse situation than in what are you two now " Yuriko-san also approaches us and expresses her opinion of things. I do not like to show off things that are not totally my merit and it is true that if I wanted to create this camp alone, perhaps it would have been impossible, so I could not steal the merit from others. The discussions that followed immediately were quieter, there were not many things that I could get from their group and besides, as they were in charge of maintaining Kinato''s order, they didn''t need much of us, besides the resources that the police captain of this city should have helped them a lot. I had also given Kiriko-san some things before, like some food, bullets, and antidotes. After all, she was Rei''s mother, so in doing so she would be happier and her worries for her parents would decrease a little. So after a few minutes of chat between us, their group is invited to a meal to continue being able to continue arguing. They were friends with the other 3 leaders and also with my current relationship with Rei, one could say that most likely I ended up having a closer bond than those 3 with them. Because of this, it was logical that they were treated much better than the other 2 Kinato leaders. Then as we headed to the dining room, Rika-san comes and asks me to take her with Shisuka as I had promised. So because of this, I say goodbye to the Miyamoto couple telling them that I would see them later and then will go with Rika-san to the MLDW laboratory where Shisuka should be. "Nunn ~ Nunn ~ Nuu ~" "" Nunn ~ Nunn ~ Nuu ~ "" "Shisuka !!" "E-eh? Rika? Why are you here, Rika? ~ ..." To our fortune, we didn''t have to go find her somewhere else since she was here in the laboratory... previously I had said that she would be singing in her work to express that she was well and cheerful, but don''t really expect to find her humming some song while looking through a microscope and had two little girls by her side making the choir. Rika-san seeing her friend happily approaches her as she shouts her name, then, realizing the visitors, Shisuka puts aside what she is doing and lifts her face from the microscope towards us. Shisuka''s response rather than joy at seeing Rika was confusion. She probably doesn''t expect to meet her friend and much less that come to her work to see her. "Silly girl, it''s me, Rika. Or do you know someone with my same appearance? " "You really are Rika !! I thought I would never see you again ~..." "Glup" When Shisuka finally leaves her confusion and believes what her eyes show her, just as excited as Rika-san when she saw her in the first, she gives her a big hug... as a result of this I have to swallow the saliva in my mouth before it overflows. ...the reason for this is that four huge mountains divided into two pairs struggled to push the others to claim the space in front of them as their own, but... none of those pairs wanted to give up and that''s why they were compressed between them. The bigger ones seemed to want to eat the smaller ones, but since these were not small hills but also imposing mountains, then they did not allow the others to gain more ground on them. This great battle lasted for several minutes until the goddesses behind those great mountains decided to stop that fight¡­. "I''m so glad you ''re well, Shisuka. Besides, it seems that things were not so difficult for you, I was afraid that some guy would like to take advantage of you." "Me too, I am also glad that Rika is fine, although I knew you could take care of yourself~. Besides, I''m fine thank Alex-kun, when the apocalypse beginning he helped me get out of school along with others~" While I was with my eyes closed trying to get those images embedded deep in my brain, I feel the weightlessness generated by being lifted... now one of the goddesses placed me between her mountains as if she wanted to tell everyone that I was the only one to have the domain of these. "I see... he seems to be a pretty skilled boy " "Yes! ~ Isn''t he very cute? He''s my boyfriend ~" "E-eh? H-He''s your what?" "My boyfriend ~" Feeling the look of Rika-san I have to leave my imaginary world... then I find her going down and up her face repeatedly as if she nodded to look at my face and Shisuka''s. "... I had thought this, but having the ability to be one of the leaders of this camp then it is possible that you only look younger than you are. Isn''t it, boy?" "Hmn? No, I think he looks how old he is, Alex-kun is 12 years old ~" Before I can answer Rika-san''s question, Shisuka speaks for me answering. Well, exactly this body is 12 years 4 months, although probably those 4 months do not change much the reason why now Rika-san is making a worried face... "... Shisuka, you know you''re 27 years old, right? I always thought that the two of us who could get in trouble with the authority was me since I hiding some weapons that even being part of the army I shouldn''t have ... I didn''t think if it wasn''t for the apocalypse, then right now I would have to take you to the authorities. " "Heee ~ Why? I love Alex-kun and he loves me ~ Besides, I''m not the only one who is Alex-kun''s girlfriend ~ There are other girls who are his girlfriends and are older than him too~" "Yes ~ My mom is Alexander-onisan''s girlfriend ~" "Yes ~ Also there are other onechans who are Alex-onichan''s girlfriends" "... so there are more people who share the same crime as you? ... W-Well, I certainly think he''s cute, but he''s 12 years old, you know?" "Hump! I''m not going to talk to you, Rika, I thought that if I found you, I wouldn''t mind sharing Alex-kun with you since even if you act roughly, you always took away of me the cute things that I found." The two girls next to Shisuka, Iruka-chan and Alice-chan, join the conversation of both girls. Moreover, it seems that although Rika-san has a strong appearance, hidden inside her unexpectedly has a childish side... That aside, I must say that girls come with a variety of mentalities. Although there are some like Kurisu that prevent me from getting closer to more women, there are also those who would look for me new girls without me having to do something... this it makes each one unique in their own way, but I can''t help but like Shisuka''s thoughts more. "..." As for Rika-san''s reaction to Shisuka''s words is to blush, it seems that the fact that her friend has revealed some of her hobbies embarrasses her. Not wanting to continue with that topic, in the end, Rika-san better changes the subject and they start discussing among themselves several other things. I, on the other hand, have to stay in Shisuka''s arms listening to them, it seems that the increase in her limits was not in vain, now she can move more easily... I don''t feel very well being treated like a stuffed animal, but it''s hard to fight with the feeling that her breasts give to my neck ...if you want to win something, you always have to lose some things. "Alexander-onisan, you told me you would help me get a pet like my mom and Alice-chan. When will you keep your promise? ~" " I''m sorry Iruka-chan, I had been a little busy... I''ll help you soon, okay? " "I also want to see Iruka-onechan''s pet! ~" While the 5 of us were walking to the dining room, Iruka-chan reminds me of an issue that I had previously promised her. Because Alice-chan had her dog, feeling a little jealous because that, I was asked to also help her to have a pet, so I accept her request. When the two hear my answer, both are happy and start running towards the room more quickly leaving behind us 3. Well, I should do it soon since I may forget it or other issues arise. Apparently, Rika-san decided to go along with Rei''s dad''s group since her''s was gone. So the discussion between several acquaintances meeting continued until after a few hours we said goodbye outside the camp to the last group of Kinato. "Then Alexander-kun, when you get to Kinato come to find me and if there is anything I can help you with, don''t hesitate to ask me." "Brat, take care of yourself and also take care of my daughter" "Boy, I think we''ll see each other soon to talk again since we couldn''t reach an agreement in the negotiations...don''t worry, probably the colonel will only keep pushing you to lower your demands a bit, but he won''t dare to do something crazy " "Well, everyone have a good trip" -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ---------------------- (POV Ichiro Shido - Kinato) A day after the discussions at MLDW, I was in the place with the largest free space to gather a crowd, I had to carry out several things and that is why I needed these people to listen to me. "Today I am here to inform you all of some things ...but you don''t have to worry, it''s not bad news as you''ve only received so far." Then when a good number of residents of this camp had met I decided to start. Because lately the pressure on all of them had been accumulating due to the recent events, such as that we had to reduce the amount of food or that rats and some other animals were introduced into the camp disturbing them, so when they hear me speak, I can see their faces of concern and even some begin to shake. So after taking a short pause to observe them, I continue telling them something to reassure them. The discontent that they had with us the leaders was not small, but it is good that I could have directed it towards the military part of the camp, so I can still exercise enough control over them. "Yesterday because of my concern about the situation that all of you have to go through and that the useless of the military caused, I made a trip to a nearby camp in the city of Tokonosu! I had to go beg them to provide us with resources since the citizens here were going through a lot of difficulties! But as everyone must understand, the world is now not as it used to be and nobody would give away food that is something that has become a scarce and valuable resource... But thanks to my efforts, I was able to get them to give us a little of what they had and also get them to receive 15 thousand people to relocate them there. This would help a lot to the situation of all to reduce the total food consumption of this camp and so the others can get more!! Those who decide to go, being honest, may have a better life than those who stay, that is because that camp is in a better situation than ours " "R- Relocate? " "Can we eat there every day? ... if so, please Shido-san I want to be moved there !!" "I also!!" "B-but if it''s in the city of Tokonosu, then it must be full of zombies... " "E-eh? S-so it doesn''t mean much to be able to have food if because that you have to become zombie food!" "N-no, I don''t want to go to a place where those monsters are there!!" It would be an idiot if I tell everyone that I had sold them for food, so I had to change that for what they would be sent there to relocate, and in this way instead of discontent to be treated as merchandise, they will thank me and happily go to that camp... or so I intended this to be. After talking, everything went as I planned and quickly many people hearing that they would have a better life there, begin to ask to be moved. But a fool who raises his voice changes this and because of this, others remembering the zombies quickly change their minds... In truth, they are all a great burden... they are certainly useful for me to put pressure on the other 2 leaders, but they are also like lobsters that eat the precious food we have. Lose 15 thousand residents it will not affect much the power I can get through them and instead, this could make easier to control those who remain. The good thing is that now there is no problem with the zombies in that city, so if only this is the impediment to move the 15 thousand people, then I do not have to worry much. Well, even if this problem still existed there, I would still find a way to do it. Although it may have seemed that I did not want to exchange people with that Tokonosu child, as I said, the advantages of this deal were much more beneficial to me, in fact... sometimes I had thought of looking for a way to reduce the population a little in Kinato. "You don''t have to worry about that. Many should have seen the columns of smoke that came from that city, the reason for this was not an unfortunate event, but quite the opposite. The camp in that place has taken care of all the zombies, also, this is not exactly in the city of Tokonosu, it is located on the banks of this and has a population of approximately 20 thousand people, yet its situation is much better than us since that they were able to collect food from the city" With these words, although I could see that many were still distrustful that I only told them this to convince them, those who believed it were also several. Further, the situation of this camp should have done to others that although they were not sure if it was true, they would bet their destiny in the hope of having a better life there. Therefore, again the voices of the residents rise to ask to be transferred. With this done, now I only have to organize and gather the amount of 7,500 of them, but this will not be difficult either. Soon, many people who were in my command begin to take the preparations to do what the other Tokonosu leader asked us. The Soichiro minion, I think his name was Yoshioka, he had wanted us to keep a detailed record of gender, age and the old job of each individual that would be transferred. Although that is a small nuisance, it is not like I have to do it and so I accept that condition with the terms of our treatment. For this reason, some tables are placed and they pass each person to collect that information. Thinking about that now, I don''t understand very well how the Takagi couple and their minion being one of the leaders could allow a child to take the most power in that camp... well, surely it is for some stupid thought. After all, they were influential people before, but also are too idealistic. "Shido-san... it would be a shame if you sent good women to another camp. Many of them we have not even had the opportunity to enjoy them" "It''s true, Shido-san ... it would be a great shame to give them to be enjoyed by others different than us" "You don''t have to worry too much, it''s me who has the biggest problem... Shido-san surely wants to send a lot of kids to that camp since they''re not of much use, but that would greatly affect me!" "..." When I under the small podium that had been put to speak with all the residents here, the group of people who had possessed more influence or power in this area and were rescued at the beginning of the apocalypse comes to me to raise some complaints. If it wasn''t because they can be of help because of their old positions or authority that previously they had, in truth I could only see them as useless people... well, it is not so bad that they are simple people that can be controlled due to their lust, this makes things more Simple for me I do not find the sense of spending the time in just satisfying those desires, besides many of them could not even sleep with several women since just doing it with only one woman one time, they would end up exhausted... although it is also not that I do not understand the sense of dominance and power that one achieves by simply showing other people the number of women that you have. In this world, this became one of the first ways to show power to others. But personally, I think it is better to concentrate first on reaffirming your power and after that then being able to satisfy other desires, after all, without this you could not do it at first. ...although listening to them, I should also look for a woman to father another child since the idiot of Koichi ended up dying. That is really a disappointment, but if he did not have the ability to stay alive, then I can only say that he did not have enough skill and it is better to instruct one so that he can be superior to that failure. "Well, don''t worry. Women and children may be much less than in the world before the apocalypse, but it''s not that they are rare now, or at least you wouldn''t have trouble getting both of them, rather, I believe that with the world as it is now, you all are able to please your desires much easier. We must send a balanced population to that child, so we can earn their trust and take advantage of that. That''s why we will have to make some sacrifices, but in the end, things could only get better for us. " "If Shido-san says it that way, it may be true." "Without a doubt, if we get the support of that camp our situation will improve and therefore we can enjoy more things, hahaha" "...it would be nice if I could put my hands on that child" After convincing them, then we only observe the work of our men and the people who want to be transferred that turn more and more. Things for me in this camp after this negotiation can only improve and with a little effort, I can take command of that other camp as well. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Status Alexander: https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/213946780060853/?type=3&theater Status Venus Luciferian https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/216641293124735/?type=3&theater ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 117 Kinato (Part 2) (POV Colonel - Kinato) Curse! Curse! Curse! One day passed and my anger because that damn brat had not been able to diminish. At first, when I saw the Takagi couple I thought things would be very easy for me, I didn''t know them personally but I knew that the husband was a person with a slightly militarized mentality from of some rumors I heard, so I thought that could take advantage of that. In fact, everything was going very well and during our first meeting I could check the thing of before. That is why I was hoping to recruit him as one of my subordinates, although it probably had not been immediately, I was confident that I could do it in a short time. But then when our Kinato group that had gone to that camp commented that we had to talk about some serious things, we discovered that this place was run by 4 people and not only the 3 that received us... no, surely that couple of police idiots knew it and decided to just keep it to themselves. Well, hearing that, I thought that things could not change much and that even with this, in the not too distant future I would have the control of that camp... who would have thought that a damn impertinent brat would appear as the 4th leader from there. Honestly, I thought that he was just some child of an important person that those 3 were protecting and they just wanted him to be here for formality. So believing that he was just someone with some support equal to that useless group next to that fat bald Shido, I could not help showing a strong attitude to pressure him and so he would not hinder me the things that I wanted to do with this camp. Having to deal with Shido''s group constantly in our camp, I discovered that they were just people without guts that with the slightest hint of confrontation, they receded. That''s why when I met that boy, I wanted to intimidate him so that he only stayed out of my way in future negotiations... who would have thought that this brat had more balls than those despicable adults. "... Dad!... Dad! I''m talking to you!" "What do you want useless! I''m busy right now trying to think concerning some things!" "E-emm ..." Curse! How could I raise a son to become the same as people I can only see as very annoying ?! This must be his mother''s fault for having spoiled him too much... he can''t even compete in force with a simple brat! This fool is only good for being ashamed in front of others... "I-I want you to kill that brat! That damn child dared to mark my face! You can''t let this stay like that, he has to suffer... I know! it seems he is attached to some of the girls who were in that meeting. Make some soldiers bring all of them and also the brat, it will be fun to see the face he puts on when I play with those girls in front of him" "Jerk!! If I could take care of that brat as easy as you say then I wouldn''t be so upset !!" "B-but surely if you send an armed unit you can end that camp-" "Damn! Do you think it''s so easy ?! Do you think that what their soldiers were holding were sticks and stones ?!" "B-but if you send helicopters and tanks, then surely they won''t be able to do anything even if they have some weapons..." "Idiot! None of the Lieutenant Colonels in the base would agree to attack a group of civilians!! If I could make them follow my orders to the 100%, I wouldn''t have to worry about what those two stupid leaders of this camp do!!" "E-eh? ? But don''t you told me that you wanted to arrange a marriage between me and Lt. Col. Rika?... I wanted to dominate that proud woman" "..." How could I have such a stupid son? ... my goal was to have a lieutenant colonel under my direct orders with the support of family ties, but... when I tried to match both of them and talk to her about my son, I only saw a total disinterest in her face accompanied with some of disdain. Nor can I blame her... the fool just thought that I was going to give him another toy with which he could have fun... He couldn''t even help me with something like this... "Get out of here, idiot! I don''t want to see you now, so hop off from here if you don''t want me also to mark that stupid face that you have!" "B-but ... what about that brat? " "Get out of here Idiot !!" "Y-yes!" Well, without that trouble here, now I can think more calmly. The other leaders of this camp will surely not share anything with us from the things they could get and we are indeed running out of provisions to feed the soldiers, if that keep in that way then they could give up staying in the military barracks ... But the hell! What that brat asks is too much and now as things were between us, it seems that we can not enter into negotiations to try to reduce his demands... ...maybe I should instead try to make some deal with Miyamoto, he probably needs bullets and some military things might interest him, this way we would pay much less than what that lad ask... The problem is that we will not be able to obtain the antidotes that the Tokonosu camp developed. If we had them, then we could try to get our own resources searching around Kinato. The criticisms of the residents here towards us have some truth in them since we have not gone to try to get food in other nearby places, but unfortunately, it is not as simple as they believe. This base only had a bullet production line, but for large-caliber and artillery weapons it depended on deliveries of bigger bases, so these are limited and once they run out, it will be difficult to replace them. Besides, these do not help much when it comes to collecting food since we would only get it to burn those as same with the barns when we fight the rats. So the best option is that we deploy the 4 thousand of infantrymen... but the problem with this is that it doesn''t matter if it''s a soldier or a civilian, if those damn zombies manage to hurt someone, no, with just one little scratch condemns that person to a slow death full of anxiety and fear. That is why it does not matter that the soldiers have received training to fight, it is impossible that the pressure and fear disappear if they have to face creatures that can kill them with the slightest carelessness. But this can change if we get the antidotes... haa, it''s a pity that these are in the hands of that damn brat... I wonder if I can talk to the other 3 leaders of that camp without having to deal with him? "Colonel! Shido called a meeting with the residents to inform them of the things he agreed with that Tokonosu boy and is now trying to gather the number of people he asked for!" "Hmn? So that idiot has started?... I really don''t know what that guy is thinking about making that child''s camp even stronger! His camp has virtually no shortage of anything and the only thing that prevents him from developing yet faster is that he has to wait time to gather more survivors. But now that idiot has given him almost the total population he had in Tokonosu... he probably thinks that he will only settle for expanding his own kingdom, but I can see that this brat did not settle for that! Well, maybe he can''t do things so easily, people probably won''t like to be treated like merchandise. " "E-emmm ... Colonel, Shido has made believe that this is just a relocation and said nothing that the resources he got were for selling them... in fact, he doesn''t miss the moment to highlight what happened with the rats..." "Damn! This guy is only good at handling people and making others look bad!!" "What do we do, Colonel? Do you want us to tell people about the information Shido hid?" ...no, that would no longer help. People''s dissatisfaction with our group is not small and if we do that, then he will probably make it seem that we are the ones who are lying, after all, those politicians know very well how to misrepresent the information. "... No, it''s too late to stop that. Tell the Lieutenant Colonels that it is necessary to have a meeting, we have to discuss some things" It is better to worry about solving our problems than creating new ones, although I don''t want to have to give in to that brat, nor is it that we have much choice. Miyamoto may have resources for his faction, but most likely he cannot afford to exchange it for other things... After saying that to the soldier who came to inform me, he goes out to carry out my order, it is good to see that I still have the confidence and respect of many of the soldiers of this barracks. Approximately half an hour later the lieutenant colonels who are in charge of their units arrive at my office. If these guys were not so foolish and only carried out the orders I give them, then many of the problems we have would be much easier to solve. Earlier when I lost contact with the command line and heard that practically our country disappeared, at first I felt a little lost and discouraged. Since I served this for a long time, I could not believe that all my effort was in vain. But then I thought that I just had to rebuild it¡­ no, make a new one that was much stronger than the previous one, but sadly, I soon realized that this also affected men who are supposed to follow all my orders. So without me having the backing of the chain of command, they now only followed the orders that fit their own thoughts and beliefs. The only thing salvageable from this was that at least they kept up appearances and also would not be so bold to do what they wanted, so if I commanded to call all them, would appear as they do no ... although I have to wait some time more in comparison to earlier. "Well, Colonel. What did you want us to talk about?" "I heard that conversations with the other camp were not as good as expected" "You are right Omura, far from being able to meet our goal by going there, our group was the only one that received nothing" "...that is very bad to hear. Our resources continue to decrease with each passing day and soon we will have nothing to feed the soldiers." The first to speak is the lieutenant colonel of the air vehicle unit, Yagami. Then the one who follows after him is Omura, with the same rank but with the difference that he drives the mechanized unit. After they speak, the Lieutenant Colonel Rika who led the special forces unit that had accompanied me to Tokonosu before, begins to explain some of the things that happened in that place and then, the last to speak is Minami who shares the same rank as the previous ones but she directed the administrative part of the base. "Rika is right, the negotiations were not very good, no, they were quite the opposite and you can say that it was a disaster, but... the reason for this is because one of their leaders asked too much. He wants it in return for the things we needed was..." Then I begin to inform them about the requests of that brat and so when listening to me, each of them frowns with obvious disagreement for each of the things I mention. Is certainly I did not want to give that child these things, but there was an even greater problem for can do that, if I wanted to do it so, first have to convince each that are here ... "That''s just crazy! If we do, we would lose half of our weapons!" "... it seems that this leader is quite ambitious" "Maybe we should just press it a little showing our weapons and feign to attack his camp to make him understand" "Please do not joke, Lieutenant Colonel Omura. We are the army and not a kind of mafia!" "Hehehe, don''t get so excited Minami-chan, the keyword of what I said earlier is" feign", as a soldier the least I want to do is attack the civilians we must protect" "Unfortunately even if we did something like that, things would not change much, if you ask the colonel he will tell you that it is useless since he should have had the same idea as you when we were there, but the result of that is what he said, a disaster. His group is not that was unarmed and his response to the threat of the colonel was that he would not hesitate to unleash a war between the two camps " "...Rika-san, maybe he was just trying to appear strong? When he sees all our weapons pointing at him he should leave all appearances." "...I don''t think so Yagami, because of the things I heard in that camp about him, it seems that he is someone very important for that camp and he has a very extreme character. That''s why I think his words are not just for speaking... if we provoke him, it may be that even before we attack it, it is he who starts things. " "Rika is right, that damn brat seems to be crazy" After I give all the requests of the brat, the first one who cannot stand this and expresses his discontent, was the lieutenant colonel of artillery Kuma who had remained silent since we all met, then immediately continues the lieutenant colonel Basaru of the collective weapons unit that had been with eyes closed listening to everything. Omura, Minami, Rika, and Yagami begin to discuss how we should deal with this problem, but in the end, I have to support Rika''s point of view, I have no doubt that this brat would fulfill his words if we pressured him too much... "Brat?" "...Yes, the leader with the most power in the Tokonosu camp is a 12-year-old boy" "Damn! Is a brat who doesn''t even have hair down there pressuring us? " "Lieutenant Colonel Kuma, please don''t be vulgar... also, if it is a child who runs that camp, it is probably true that he would not hesitate to attack us... reasonably because of his mentality, he does not measure the risks just like an adult" "Let''s put that brat aside, we have to decide what to do since as Minami says, we don''t have many resources to support our men. I would not give to that boy anything, but if we run out of food then the soldiers will look for another way to fill their stomachs, so our army would end up dissolving" "..." "General I have an idea ..." When the identity of the main leader of Tokonosu comes out of my mouth, Minami asks with doubt and then Kuma raises his voice getting a reproach from her for the way with he spoke. As things were deviating from the main issue, I decide to intervene by reminding all our problems. When they hear me say that, everyone frowns again and they remain silent while they think, so after a while, Rika is the one who speaks. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Police Officer Miyamoto - Kinato) I had already heard from Kiriko that our daughter was safe, but seeing her yesterday I could finally relax and get the thorn that stuck in my heart bothering me. " Why are you so quiet, honey? " "Hmn? Oh, it''s nothing Kiriko. I was just thinking about how good is that Rei was well ... although, now I have another concern ... the person who decided to follow our daughter, how should I say it? ... It seems to be someone dangerous and from what I could see, he is also a womanizer... well, if he is 12 years old would it be more correct to say that he will become a womanizer?... no, I heard while we ate that he already has several established relationships with some women we saw " "... well, I think that it has become something common in this world, even in this camp group of pigs that Shido lead spend all the time looking for women taking advantage of the fact that only by offering them some food or better deals, they could win their bodies. From what I heard and saw the two times I was there, at least the women who are by his side are because they genuinely feel something between them. Besides, from what Yuriko-san and Rei told me, it seems that he really cares about them and wouldn''t do something like mistreat them or take advantage of them. " Certainly the world is no longer what it used to be... those types of Shido have really caused me problems, but unfortunately even if these women are mistreated or treated as objects, they prefer to silence that than having to go hungry again... Nor can I use force to suppress them, their group has obtained weapons from the side of the military and us, surely making deals with people from both sides offering them benefits in exchange for this... So if we started a war between the two groups, it would only create more disorder than there is already in Kinato, and the only one happy to see that would be that colonel. "Haaa, I think you''re right, Kiriko. I just hope Rei is happy and that her life can be good even while she lives in this world." ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Status Alexander: https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/213946780060853/?type=3&theater Status Venus Luciferian https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/216641293124735/?type=3&theater ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 118 New Monsters Summoned (Part 1) (POV Police Officer Miyamoto- Kinato) "As for what you say that this guy seems to be someone dangerous, I agree a little with you, if Rei had told me that he was the person she liked several months ago, then I would only have thought she went crazy and I try to do everything possible to prevent the two from being together. But honestly, now as the world is, I must say that I feel calmer that he is by his side. In the world now if someone shows a little weakness, then other people will not hesitate to take advantage of that. So even though I have some personal problems with that brat, at least I know that our daughter did not go through many difficulties being by her side " "..." Immediately after my words, Kiriko speaks again. This time it was another of my concerns about the Tokonosu boy, in that camp I saw how to the colonel''s son he almost took one of his eyes out as if it were the most normal thing in the world to do... he also began to market with people as if they were merchandise. As a policeman, I may not have to say this, but I was a little happy about being able to see that guy suffer. He has done several despicable things in Kinato, but unfortunately, he is under the shadow of his father. Well, that guy doesn''t matter. The problem is that the boy''s behavior is somewhat worrisome and I think it can no longer be described as being just a little dominant as Kiriko had previously mentioned to me about him... that was bordering on savagery and carelessness for other people''s lives. ...the only thing that calms me down a bit is that the atmosphere in that camp was pretty good, so I can think that this guy is only like that with people who he doesn''t care and as Kiriko says, seems that he cares about those who are close to him. Besides, I''m a little curious about what problems there was between that boy and Kiriko, it doesn''t seem like she hates him, but there is certainly something different to my worries that bothers her about him... Leaving that aside and returning to the subject about the boy, although I would like to say that Kiriko was wrong about what she says, I have to admit that I would be more worried if the person with whom Rei stay has a weak character, therefore, I can only silently nod to his words. "Besides, there is something important that I want to talk to you, honey. As you heard, that boy will come to this camp soon... with his arrival he may make things here get a little busier, so you should prepare for that." "Haaa¡­ well, I think that the one who will have to worry about that more is the side of the military, from what I saw, that boy has his eyes on their military equipment." "You''re right about that, but... Rei told me some things ... ? maybe it was more a request? ... no, surely that seemed more a warning... well, anyway, she told me that when he comes here, it is almost sure he will do things that probably wouldn''t seem right, but..." "... Rei wants me to help the boy do illegal things?" When I hear what Kiriko says, I inevitably frown as I ask her that. I have never liked to take advantage of my position or do something that goes against the principles I believe in... even if it is true that this world has changed and things are not as they used to be. But that is not why I can put aside the things that have inspired me and I have followed firmly... so even if it is my daughter who asks me for a favor that goes against this, it makes me in a difficult position between choose what I believe in and something that my daughter asks me... Seeing my reaction, she must have understood my thoughts but instead of seeing her face worried about the fact that I probably have to reuse Rei''s request, she smiles and then continues talking. "Don''t worry, honey. It''s not that your daughter doesn''t know your personality, that''s why she just asked me to just ignore the things he does in the city, she sure me that we didn''t have to worry about him doing something in against normal residents, but he will surely do things against the other two Kinato leaders. As for our group, surely the boy will not take any action against us or will do something that affects us, after all, he has a close relationship with our daughter and I think he will surely not do something that saddens her. ...but I think what she told me was also more like a warning since I could see the worry on her face, her words were that if we opposed him, we may both be safe, but... he wouldn''t mind Kill everyone else in our group. At first, I thought that she was exaggerating, but when I spoke with Yuriko, curiously she gave me one advice very similar to Rei''s words. Then remembering the scene where he marks the face of the silly son of the colonel, I have to say that perhaps it would not be bad to follow the advice of those two " "... if he only does things against the other two groups, I don''t see why our group has to intervene. I haven''t had the ambition to become the only president of that camp, but I honestly believe that if there wasn''t this stupid fight of power, we may be being able to do things for the resident''s situation was much better. It seems I underestimate the boy our daughter likes... he probably doesn''t just want the military''s weapons, he also wants to take control of this camp " "Well, you''ve already seen the camp in Tokonosu. It''s not a bad place, I think if this place could have a similar atmosphere than there, then people could be calmer and the depressing environment here may perhaps change in one with more encouragement. " "Haaa ... I just hope Rei is right and Kinato residents don''t suffer more than they''ve had to endure so far." -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander - Tokonosu) It had been a day that Kiriko-san along with the entire Kinato group left for their camp. After having a session of several kisses with the girls as good morning, I get out of bed in a very lively way. I wish could stay with the girls in bed all day, but unfortunately, I had things to do, like starting to prepare things to also go to Kinato. I had to go there since as I had said to the bald man, I would create a store in that place as the first step to realize several objectives. "Alexander-onisan!! You finally got up!! You had promised me that today you would help me get a pet like my mama and Alice-chan !!~" "I also want to see what kind of pet you give to Iruka-onechan, Alex-onichan! ~" When I open the door of my presidential suite, what receives me is two little girls showing great spirit on their faces... it is true, I had promised to Iruka-chan get a pet for her, Alice-chan was surely interested in what kind of animal would become the pet of the first one and came with her. "Well, then let''s go outside so I can fulfill my promise with Iruka-chan" "" Yes ~ "" With the two answering happily, we walked out of the castle and then not long after, we arrived at the pool area that regularly had no people at this time in the morning... no, perhaps I should say that I was practically dragged to hurry. So when we got here, the two let go of my pulling hand and turned almost synchronously to look towards my face expressing anticipation and emotion in theirs. I caress the head of the two a little to calm them down a bit and immediately take out a scroll from my storage, obviously, it was one to summon a monster. At this time I had a normal one that summoned a random monster and one that seemed to be more advanced than the first since it said that the result of this was one with a lineage of a leader. You will think it was a waste to give it to this little girl, but the truth was that I only know three other people besides me who have the ability [Tame]. These was the couple of mother and daughter, Haruna and Iruka- chan and also Alice-chan that developed this one by herself. Since Iruka seemed to have inherited that ability from her mother, there is a possibility that the other son also possesses it. Unfortunately for him, that ungrateful son has not yet earned the right to I give him something¡­ besides, although perhaps is wrong to say this, as a father I have greater favoritism for this little girl than for another son. Haruna''s ability has a greater range than mine and also being an innate, she should be able to control even more monsters, but surely she won''t mind waiting if the one who receives the scroll instead is her daughter. As for me, as the mission to conquer Haruna level my ability to tame, then I can tame another monster. So even though it is a bit unfair, I will use the parchment with the highest rank. Besides, if the monster that came out were too strong there is the possibility that it does not want to submit to Iruka-chan, so it is not a bad decision that starts with a slightly weaker monster... let''s ignore the fact that as I am going to help her tame it to avoid some risk, that would probably not matter. "Well, Iruka-chan, I''m going to summon ... I''m going to make appear your monster... your new pet, but it is a pity that I don''t know what will come out. So cross your fingers to it will something you like" Please God ... or should I say Cross? Well, any of the two who listen to me would serve, I just ask you not to produce something viscous or with tentacle appear, otherwise Iruka-chan may not like it and Haruna would surely be mad at me for giving something strange to her daughter... it may also be that since both are very fond to the animals, then do not will care about that. Whatever, just please do something that a girl likes to appear here. So while I make a prayer to make it a good summon, then I also take a crystal from my storage and place it in the center of the parchment. This immediately begins to emit a light indicating that it has been activated and while the seconds pass the glow is taking a form... "Great !! Alexander-onisan, you''re great !! ~" "Yes ~ !! But... what is that? ~" That''s a good question from Alice-chan... well, at least my prayers were heard by one of those two great beings and it wasn''t a slime or some nasty thing... I''m really grateful for that, but... I don''t think this creature is very useful on the land... no, don''t get confused, it doesn''t seem weak, it''s just that it was a sea creature. I wonder if influenced to use the parchment near the pool? Could it also be that it has to do with the name of Iruka-chan? No, I don''t think that would affect the summons... all this it was probably a coincidence and this was simply her luck. [Whalligator level 42] Shit! What about my luck factor? The first monster that I summoned was a plant that did not exceed the first limit! And now Iruka-chan gets a monster that taking away the fact that it can''t fight on land, does this seem much better than my plant? Does she have more luck than me? [Well, certainly the monster the girl received is not bad, but if you compare their potential for the future then Venus is much better, Alexander. Remember what limit is your plant now, in addition to the fact that although most people and beings in this world have had to slow down their growth after the 5th, it can maintain a fairly rapid growth rate even] Well ... that comforts me a little, Aurora, thanks. Besides, I can''t be unhappy because Iruka-chan got a good monster, but quite the opposite, with this I can feel a little calmer so that she also levels¡­ although I probably have to do some things to she can do this. As I had said before, it was a sea creature and with fins as limbs to move, fighting on land would put this monster at a great disadvantage. Although it certainly does not look harmless with that reptile head full of fangs that it has and several spikes on its body... I had never seen a creature like this, so it must be from some world I do not know. It had a predominant black and white color, with only some parts red. If I had to describe it with earth animals, the closest thing I could compare to this was a combination of a Komodo dragon and an orca... Its size was something significant, about 6 meters long counting its tail that was like a fin of a whale, also was about 2.5m tall. "Alexander-onisan ~ can I pat it?" "I want to pat it too ~" "Hmn? Well... Iruka-chan, first tell me if you feel any kind of connection with it.. something as if you could know what thing it wants" "Hmn? Emm¡­ I don''t know Alexander-onisan¡­ I just feel like it is staring at me" Well, certainly the creature since it was summoned has been looking in our direction, but it has not done anything else... it has not attacked us so I think that is an advantage... but it could also be because it can not move well in the ground¡­ I can''t let her approach without knowing if that thing is tamed, it would be dangerous for her. But since I am not the one who summoned her, then it is almost certain that if I approach it can attack me because I am not his master... this is a problem, what should I do? [Give the poke-ball you have in your storage to the girl, Alexander. Those objects only work if the monster is tamed, so if she uses it, you will know if the monster is obedient to her without having to put her at risk] Oh, that''s a great help, Aurora, thanks again. Then with her suggestion, I immediately take the poke-ball that I got as a reward for the conquest of Haruna and handed it to Iruka-chan as I explain. "Take this Iruka-chan, throw it this object to that creature and then later can pet it all you want, just try to hit and not fail" " W-won''t it gets mad if I throwing things to it, Alexander-onisan? " "Don''t worry, that won''t hurt it, this object is the same one I use when I want to move to my plant that is at the entrance of the camp, so it also will be useful to move your new pet" "Eeeh? It''s not fair Alex-onichan! I want one for Zeke too" When I tell Iruka-chan to throw the poke-ball at the monster, she hesitates a little to do it since she must have thought it was something like throwing a stone at it, but then after hearing my explanation, she takes the poke-ball happily. The problem now is that Alice-chan when she also listens, begins to pull one of my hands demanding that I give her one in the same way. That''s why I have to spend some time to convince her that her dog, Zeke, doesn''t need it, so getting her to calm down a little by stroking her head, Iruka-chan and I get as close as possible without putting her at risk to make it easier for her to she can hit when throwing the poke-ball. With what the system called Whalligator with its eyes on us, Iruka-chan throws the poke-ball at it and in response the monster only bows its head. The next instant the creature seems to transform into light and it begins to be sucked by the poke-ball. The result is that the poke-ball is without a move in the place that fell after swallowing the Whalligator, so now we are almost sure that this monster was tamed. Feeling me relieved that everything had come out without any complications, I, together with the two girls we approached the red and white sphere that now had a monster inside it. "Well, it seems that your new pet is docile, Iruka-chan. You just have to let it out and you can pet her as much as you want. Now I should also summon my new pet... I wonder what I will get this time? I would be happy that this time what comes out of the scroll at least is something that can move and not be static in one place... that would at least be more convenient for me and also save me buying a poke-ball. These things are not cheap in the system and not think I can make it with the technology of this world... I wonder if I give it to Kurisu for analysis one, then later she could do something similar? " "Alexander-onisan, are you going to make something else appear? ~ " "Great, Alex-onichan ~ I wonder what will be this time? ~ " ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Status Alexander: https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/213946780060853/?type=3&theater Status Venus Luciferian https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/216641293124735/?type=3&theater Status Scythe https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/219449106177287/?type=3&theater ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 119 New Monsters Summoned (Part 2) After telling Iruka-chan the things about her new pet and also saying a little my worries about the new monster that I intend to summon, she holding the poke-ball together with Alice-chan and they approach to ask me that with eyes bright. Then while I caress both of them and smiled, nodding in confirmation and the two get more excited and start jumping as they celebrate. I take the [Summon Parchment: Monster-lineage of leader] and also a crystal with the value of 10 thousand, it seems that as a superior parchment it also needed a greater amount of these to make the convocation. I can''t complain about this since it can only mean that the monster will be stronger than the previous ones I have summoned, although it may also mean that it can be more rebellious... well, I think with my current power and the advancement of my abilities then there shouldn''t be a big problem in submitting it. Repeating the same procedure previously performed by Iruka-chan, I activate the parchment... I cannot see any difference in the process that tells me that the convocation is different from what happened just a few minutes ago, so I can only know how different the monster is until after the light fades. A little anxious and worried about the new monster that will be my companion, without the light emitted by the parchment cared about how I felt, this takes shape and at the same time it becomes dimmer until we can finally see the creature standing in front of us. The first thing that catches my attention is that it had wings... well, my wish that the monster possessed good mobility was fulfilled or even exceeded my expectations. Yes, this is a great improvement compared to the Venus and makes the first impression I have of this monster be better... no, it may be much better... no, it probably has no comparison... "Alexander-onisan ... why instead of an animal, is a girl standing there?" "But she has wings~! So she can''t be a girl~ Besides, her feet are also different, Iruka-onechan ~" Iruka-chan was right, at first glance she looked like a girl that probably has the age of this body of mine... or one or two years older as she began to develop the distinctive characteristics of a woman... but as Alice-chan said, if you move your vision of the nude female body that had my new monster and deviates it a little, then those details mentioned by she come to your eyes... So if you concentrated more, you could see other differences, such as that her face looked somewhat wild having those big pointed fangs... without a doubt this would greatly detract from the appeal of what I had seen before... [Harpy-Crow level 53] With what we had mentioned before you should have already imagined it, my new monster was an harpy... but it seems that it is still in her growth phase. She was very similar to a normal girl, but instead of arms she had wings with black feathers and her feet were the same as what a bird of prey would have. "Come!" I had felt that the bond of my tame ability was working with her, but to check her obedience and loyalty I spoke to her in a tone of command for her to approach. Then she puts her eyes on me, which more than humans seemed like a monster, and she begins to walk in our direction following my orders. "Roock ~" When she comes to my side she immediately begins to rub her feathers against me, this did not seem to be some kind of aggression and rather it was like to show me that she was docile, probably because of the bond between us she understood that I wanted to prove her loyalty. [Beep] [Harpy Sweetheart 60 Loyalty 120] ...well, so far you could say that I have tamed monsters that at first did not have much intelligence. Scythe begins as a simple zombie and probably at that time she had less intelligence than a goblin and Venus, I honestly don''t know if has a brain... so this may be the reason why they were so docile at first and their loyalty and affection of they won''t fluctuate so much or so fast. If so, then I cannot assure that the Iruka-chan monster does not harm her, it may be that the monster she summoned is not completely satisfied with her new master and its loyalty can descend fast... there is also a possibility that as she was the one using the parchment, it could not achieve 100 of loyalty since I cannot assure that the system things work in the same way with other people. Well, since it enters to the pocke-ball, its loyalty certainly should be quite high. If the Walligator does not have the loyalty of 100 units, it should at least be between 90-80 units. So with that amount of loyalty, it should be able to be considered very friendly and obedient... but even so, I will have to have some of the strongest girls accompany her when she interacts with the monster so in case something could happen, they could intervene. It will also help to give Iruka-chan crystals to feed it and perhaps the affection of the Walligator grows even more and then I will don''t have to worry. "A-Alexander-onisan ... m-my mom told me that a girl should not get so close to the boys... a-and also a girl should not be naked in front of boy ~!" "..." "...Harpy, calm down a little ... now I understand that you are loyal to me... that''s why you don''t need to rub your body against me" I had no problem allowing her to show me her affection, but it was true that it would not be very good for two little girls to observe this... for Iruka-chan what the harpy was doing was to exceed the values that her mother taught her and probably having more compression on such matters, because seeing the interaction of the two of us, this made a great impression on her and making her face turn totally red. As for the other girl, Alice-chan. She seemed interested in what the harpy was doing and that''s why she watched her curiously without saying anything, but it was good that her attention was a little more focused on the differences that the two of them had, she was constantly looked at her hands and feet and then those of the harpy to compare them. "Roock ~" In order not to be accused after because I showing inappropriate things to these two Shisuka disciples, I make the harpy stop rubbing against me. His feathers were quite soft, but when she started biting me playfully... then I also realized that her teeth were quite sharp. Although if you ask me, I think that this teacher could unexpectedly teach them things that would surely be more worrisome... well, let''s put that aside and move on to the next part of this convocation, now I had to think of a name for her. "Well ... you will now be Vrana Yatagarasu" Having decided the name, then I use my ability to [Will of the Worlds] and the same process that had happened with Scythe and Leona is repeated, although perhaps it was more similar to the case of the first since in the final result of this process the aspect of the harpy changes a little... or should I say that visually it was now even more enjoyable to watch since her features had humanized even more. Her face was now almost totally human, with the hallmark of having short black hair and red eyes. Seeing this no longer gave the impression that her intelligence was that of a beast, but now you could see compression within them. Well, she still retained some characteristics different from those of one person, her ears were a little longer and pointed, if I had to compare them with something then they would be similar to those of the elves. Also, their most characteristic harpy traits such as their hands being wings and feet equal to those of the birds, were preserved without much change. Their feathers were now blacker giving almost the sensation that they absorbed the light and their claws now left marks on the floor of the pool. Her height and the age she appeared had not changed, she still had the features of a girl of about 13 or 14 years, with a thin body but with the distinctive parts of a woman making itself perfectly noticed... well, the chest area maybe not so much, it is very likely that when she reach adulthood then she will not be able to arrive the level of the girls next to me, but this may be due to the need to have a light and easy-to-move body. Although it is not that I worry too much that... the climbers would not consider that only the enormous mountains are worth climbing, they know that regardless of the size each one has its own charm that makes their heart pound for the desire to conquer them, but... everyone probably agrees that the bigger are the most striking. "A-Alexander-onisan¡­ y-you should give her some clothes, someone else can come and see her!" "Yes-Roock ~ Vrana doesn''t want to show her body to other people-roock ~... other females and the Master are fine, but Vrana doesn''t want to show her body to other males Roock ~" "She spoke !! ~" When I checked the changes that Vrana had undergone, Iruka-chan mentions the previous issue that worried her while also looking around the pool nervously as if she thought that was doing something wrong and was feared that someone would discover her. Then to everyone ''s surprise, the harpy who was standing in front of us and was curiously examining her body because of the changes that will surely felt in her, speech addressing to my agreeing with what Iruka-chan says. It seems that the change larger one of her could not be noticed with our eyes... as she was related to the crows, I thought it would certainly be a monster with some intelligence, but the name I gave her now should have developed that trait of her even more. Well, the name I gave her had the meaning of crow for the first word "Vrana" in another language in my previous world, and Yatagarasu was the name of a deity. With the first name, I just wanted her to retain some of her origins, so the second was for the influence of this give her more power. So by giving her the name of a deity, then it shouldn''t be strange that she has even gained intelligence to be able to speak... well, surely this influenced more than just that... let''s look at her status to see how powerful she has become. [Status] Name: Vrana Yatagarasu Race: Harpy-Crow Age: 3 years (Body of a 14-year-old girl) Level: 72 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (70) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: J Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic: [Affinity: Wind] (Sealed) [Affinity: Sound] (Sealed) [Affinity: Fire] (Sealed) [Abilities] Innate [S-Hawk Vision] [S-Feather Hardening] [Sharp Feathers ¨C H] [Ki Control-H] [Fire Immunity-C ] [ Solar Energy Absorption-SS] [Leadership-J] Acquired [Agile Movement (Air) - G] [Sharp Claws - H] [Cut with wings- H] Magic Developing [Fly-H] [Fidelity-C] Loyalty: 178 While I buy some suitable clothes for Vrana, I also read her condition and in doing so I can only be surprised by what I was reading... she had the skills that I think a harpy should have and also as the scroll indicated, she was a born leader, but... Curse! The name really affected her very much!... in truth people should not be fooled by appearances. At first, I thought she had only managed to become prettier, but the name of a deity affected her much more than I thought. Besides, my impression that her feathers absorbed the light was not wrong and they really did... Damn! What is she, a plant? Wasn''t she a mammal?... no, I think she should be oviparous, right? Well, that doesn''t matter too much. I can only say that this time I don''t have many complaints... or any complaints with her as my new monster. Also, with her ability to fly she will be very helpful for my next plans. " Master -roock ~ Vrana has finished dressing-roock ~" Being called by Vrana causes me to get out of my surprise and put my eyes back to where she and the other two girls were. When I take the clothes out of my storage, Iruka-chan immediately takes them by telling me that she would help her change Vrana and together with Alice-chan they took care of that. As she did not have hands to do it then it was logical that someone had to help her, although I think it was a bit unfortunate that Iruka-chan stole that paper to me... the underwear was normal, but in the end, I chose clothes that it would be easy for them to put on without her wings and feet causing them any problem to do so. So the clothes chosen were a top and a black mini skirt that combined with her feathers and hair, these had the advantage that on one of their sides they had laces or objects similar to a belt so that the little girls only have to wind the cloth around her body and then adjust this objects so that the clothes were subject to Vrana. It was clothes that only a somewhat daring girl would probably wear since when Iruka-chan seeing with her eyes on Vrana, indecision was reflected on her face as if she thought Vrana had been better naked than using that. The good thing was that the girl wearing those clothes did not seem to matter about that, she was only happy with the fact that they were hiding the significant parts and did not care that they showed a lot of her skin. "Vrana, come a little, I want to check something" "Roock ~" Wanting to inspect something on her, I talk to her. Then showing a happy expression on her face nods while expressing that characteristic squeak she has made since I was summoned her... it seems that she did not lose this even after being named, well, the sound is something nice and gives her some personality. "Vrana, can you harden your feathers?" "Roock ~ Vrana can do it!" When she comes to my side I begin to stroke her feathers and then I can only feel them as something very comfortable... it was similar to Scythe''s pigtails. The problem was that according to one of their abilities they would have to be hard and sharp, but when touched they the sensation was different from that. Then the only option I could think of, was that she could control her feathers and make them harder and sharper and so that I ask her to confirm my suspicions. Along with his response, using the ability of my eyes, I can see the same or similar energy as with Leona before, but instead of concentrating it on a palm Vrana covers her feathers with this making them harden... " Can you throw feathers like a weapon, Vrana? " " M-master, do you want to pluck Vrana-roock ~? P-please don''t pluck Vrana, master. If the master wants Vrana feathers, Vrana will give him one, but please don''t pluck Vrana -roock~ " "E-eh?" "Alexander-onisan, don''t mistreat to Vrana please, pluck Vrana is very cruel ~" "Yes, Alex-onichan. Don''t be mean to Vrana, don''t pluck her ~" "No! I don''t want to do anything bad to Vrana... It''s just that I thought she could attack others using her feathers." Hearing my question, Vrana lowers her head and makes a sad face while begging me not to pluck her... damn it! Why does that word sound so erotic? Because of this, I was a little surprised by what she said. After, the two girls immediately stand next to Vrana and also making similar faces and start talking to try to help her, but listening to them only makes my concern increase thinking that if someone else looks this, he could misunderstand things and that''s why I speak quickly to undo the misunderstanding. "Vrana can attack using her wings-roock ~ But Vrana would run out of feathers if she throws them at the enemies-roock ~" "I-I see, you''re great Vrana-chan" After she listens to me, as if the earlier had not happened, she proudly inflates her small chest and she spreads her wings to show them to me. Well, certainly throwing feathers seems more like a magical attack, so for a soul level 1 this shouldn''t be possible. But I realize now that not only her body is that it is somewhat childish, their mentality seems to be consistent with the age that she seems to have... so I decided to call her Vrana-chan and treat similar to the other two little girls and because that I praise her a little while stroking her head. "Alexander-onisan, can I have my pet appear to play with him?" "Hmn? Sure, but you have to be careful since we don''t know how rough it is." "Yes, Alexander-onisan ~" "I also want to pet him, Iruka-onechan ~" "Master, keep stroking Vrana-roock ~" Ending the summons, I spend a few hours with the 3 little girls. My worries with the Iruka-chan monster turned out to be excessive, the Whalligator behaved in a very friendly way with the 2 girls and also letting them both ride it on its back while it was tranquil in the pool since could not move much for its size. As to my harpy, she happily flew around in the sky for a few minutes and then returned to I praise her for doing so and caressed her head. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Status Alexander: https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/213946780060853/?type=3&theater Status Venus Luciferian https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/216641293124735/?type=3&theater Status Scythe https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/219449106177287/?type=3&theater ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello everyone, I want to announce that now there is 3 month of chapters advance in p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so remember to visit it, I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 120 Towards Kinato It was the afternoon of the day after Iruka-chan and I summoned the monsters, as the reaction of the other people when they heard about this were diverse. While Iruka-chan''s mother did not seem to care how dangerous the creature looked to be near her girl, her brother, on the other hand, I must say that he was more sensible in that aspect and did not take his eyes off from this with a worried face watching as their loved ones happily caressed the Whalligator. Well, it wasn''t just him, the majority who came to see Iruka-chan''s new pet didn''t want to approach the pool. The only exception to this, is as I mentioned, Haruna who does not mind getting wet to pet a new animal. Another one that didn''t express a lot of reaction was Saeko, she didn''t seem to fear the monster but I couldn''t notice that she wanted to pet it like when she saw Scythe. As for my harpy, I got a somewhat unexpected comment from most of the girls next to me... something like "Unexpectedly now she''s a younger girl." Well, they quickly accepted her and that''s why I can''t protest about that if this time nobody has any complaints about Vrana. But there were also two of these girls who were more lively to meet her... no, I should address them as women. It was about Haruna, again, and Shisuka. Perhaps since they are a little older than the rest of my group, they have a higher maternal instinct that was stimulated by Vrana. Also, it seems that they and the other people in the camp were not very surprised that two monsters that should be strangers to them, appeared... probably their level of tolerance for this had grown due to my plant and Scythe. Then after introducing all the new monsters that would be in our group and allowing them to interact with them a little to get used to them, the remaining time of that day was used to prepare things for my departure to Kinato. So on the morning of this day, the group of soldiers that would help me reach my next goal advanced towards Kinato so that we arrived at almost at the same time. How is this you ask? I am happy to answer you, is because I am an important person in the camp and I can go there by helicopter, hahaha. I have always believed that who says that money and power is something banal, can say that because he already has them and they no longer cause him any sense of emotion or it is because he knows that it is probably almost impossible for him to obtain it and then that is the only way to console yourself. Many may say that these things do not matter, that health and love are more important, but I simply believe that it would be the same as the second reason, another similar way of comforting yourself. I do not think that to have that you mustn''t have money and power, it is not that these things are incompatible. Also, since in my previous life I was in the second group of people, I can understand that it is better to have those two things than not to have them in the event that you have a problem in health or love... well, that is already a thing from the past, now I can transport myself in helicopter and that is what matters. Those who will go beside me in this travel would be Scythe, Leona, Rei, Shisuka, Yuriko-san, and Hirano. As would we go to a place where some problems could happen, then the first two would go as my protectors... although I think that lately, the other girls put them more like my observers since they two none can lie well when they are asked something. Rei and Shisuka accompany me for more personal reasons, the first one had her parents there and that is why upon learning that I was going to Kinato, she did not take long to ask me to take her too. The second had similar reasons since her best friend was there. Since I did not have something for which I had to deny them this, then I did not hesitate to accept their requests and they may even be able to help me there because of their ties with those people. "Alex, you have to take care of yourself while there... last time I had a big scare thinking I had lost you, so promise me you''ll be much more careful!" "Don''t worry Kurisu, it''s not like I go there to cause a conflict ... probably ..." With everything prepared to leave with the people I said earlier, all the people who had a good relationship with me came to say goodbye to the place we used as a helipad and then when we planned to board the helicopter, Kurisu speaks to me. I try to reassure her, but my words only seem to make her more anxious .. but I must say that I was speaking with the truth and did not plan to create chaos there. If it were the opposite, I would have accepted Leona''s suggestion when Kinato''s group was about to leave. She this time approached me after there was no one from that group nearby and said: " Master, it is not good to let people who may cause you problems in the future leave, especially if they seem to have great resentment against you. If you allow me, I can take care of them quickly, I will do it fast so they don''t create chaos in your home. " I was tempted to accept her suggestion, but thinking carefully about it, if she did that and killed them here, that would trigger a problem rather than something beneficial. Unfortunately if they died, then the chaos in Kinato would be much greater and things for me could be more problematic. On the side of the military for what I have heard they are already divided and if they lose their leader, even if it is only in name, then they would no longer have something to hold them together. Besides, being responsible for their death, the most logical thing is to think that they distrusted me and therefore I cannot recruit them. As for the politician, this seems to have some influence on citizens. Killing him would only win the resentment of these and allow those under him to fight to be the new leader, the result of all this could only cause great chaos there. If all that happened, that camp would probably be destroyed and in the end, nobody would get anything... or just the leftovers. You might think that with the two leaders eliminated, Rei''s father could take control and thus make things easier for me to gain command of Kinato, but the most likely thing to happen is that the remaining individuals of the other two factions will bear the blame for all this in the officer Miyamoto. With all the soldiers and residents because of this being controlled to oppose this group, then they would only have the option to escape from there or be lynched by their fury. So even though I would really like to get rid of them, especially the silly colonel''s son, it was best to treat things differently. "Kurisu is right, Alex-san. Even if you have Scythe and Leona by your side to help you, you shouldn''t be careless¡­ probably that colonel''s son is disgusted with you." "... no, Saeko-senpai. I don''t think he''s just disgusted with him, I think he should hate Alexander-san from the depths of his being" When I was in my thoughts, Saeko speaks to me and brings me back from them and then Saya continues after her... the others here must agree with the words of the latter since most nod to this. "Don''t worry, if that guy bothers me again, then he will probably die looking at me while in his head he is thinking how it is that such an important person can die so easily" "Alexander, you shouldn''t joke about killing other people, even if you have differences you should try to fix them ... but if he tries to do something bad to you, it''s not bad to defend yourself." I speak again trying to reassure the girls, but when I finish talking, this time Haruna is the one who takes the floor by telling me something that she probably told all her students before, so I can only make a smile a little bitter for this. But perhaps because she has also understood that this world is no longer so simple to live civilly, although it is not so direct, I think she tells me that I can kill someone if he causes me problems... or at least I understand it... well, I will take it as she pretended to say that. "More important than this, Haruna. I''m more worried about Iruka-chan, all of you should make sure you take good care of her when you bring her to the coast to help those who fish there." Knowing that it might be somewhat awkward to talk about this with Haruna, I decide to change the subject to something I considered important, it was Iruka-chan who had gotten a monster. Since this was a sea creature, the only option to benefit from this was by taking it to the coast. The problem was that this place could be said to have now become the most dangerous area near the camp, so if Iruka-chan went there it could be somewhat risky. That is why it was better for the stronger girls to accompany and protect her, in this way she would be safe. This way she could level little because the sea monsters that Whalligator cace, of course, this would also help that it will become more powerful and it can probably help fishermen to increase food obtained on the coast. But perhaps for that, it is necessary that Iruka-chan and the Walligator can have a better compression between them, besides we have to see how intelligent this monster is. "Don''t worry Alex-san, I''ll take care of Iruka-chan" Upon hearing my request, Saeko is the one who takes the floor on behalf of the others, if she is the one next to Iruka-chan I can be calm, her level may not be very different from the others here, but her weapon it is far superior. "Alexander-san, Mom, both be very careful when you are in Kinato, please" "My little Saya has grown up... it''s a sad thing to see that she put a boy first in her mind instead of her mother... but don''t worry, Mom supports you to find your happiness and also hopes to see her grandchildren soon" "Mom, what are you saying !!" The next to speak is Saya who says goodbye to the two of us, so Yuriko-san does not lose the opportunity to make fun of her daughter and because that getting a claim from her. Apparently, Yuriko-san wanted to get away from MLDW, maybe she wanted to have a change of environment and clear her mind. I''ve seen her tense lately, so I couldn''t deny her request to come and that''s why she would be our pilot. Telling the truth, I had more confidence in this matter of piloting with the other pilot, but I could not complain about having another beautiful woman accompanying me. "Hirano, you also be careful when you''re there ..." "Asami-san is right, Hirano. You have to be careful since surely Alexander could do something in Kinato and put you all at risk" Asami, who was also present with her friend Matsushima, speaks with a bit of concern in her voice while putting her eyes on Hirano... maybe her relationship has advanced a little since a few months ago, well, if I find myself bored in Kinato then I will ask about this to him for spend time. The one who speaks after her is Komuro, it bothers me a little what he says since it seems that I am someone who spends his time thinking about how to annoy people... but maybe I cannot deny that from his point of view... it could say that I screwed he a little... well, maybe a lot. The girls with whom I have a relationship approach me and say goodbye with a short kiss while they endure the shame a little for having to do it with other people present, especially it is the case for Kurisu who when finishes doing this, returns to the where she stood and just ducked her head to avoid having eye contact with others. With the farewells finished, then those who go to Kinato board the helicopter. Yuriko-san takes the pilot position as planned and starts operating the control instruments to start it up. After what seems like a final check to see that everything is correct, the helicopter engine increases the noise it makes and begins to rise slowly from the ground. A few seconds later, everyone here can see the camp from the air with some people there on the ground still waving their hands to say goodbye. Looking up and putting it my eyes in the sky on the side of the helicopter, then I can see a small figure that also flies in parallel with it and observes with curiosity the machine that can also achieve the same as her and fly in the sky. Being the only individual that can fly between us, it was clear that it was my harpy that I summoned the day before, Vrana. She would also accompany us to Kinato, but she would do it by her own effort. It is not that I am cruel to her and I did not allow her to enter the helicopter, I thought that if she flew on her own from this camp to Kinato, then she would better remember the way to be able to come and go to both places. The truth is that she has solved a problem I had for when I would have will it go to Kinato, this was the way to communicate from both places, maybe if I put a repeater so that the radio signal arrived there and this would be solved, but there is the problem that Military intercepts the signal. I can try to have someone encrypt the information, but that does not solve the problem that they know that I am planning something. Although surely they doubt the reason for my arrival there, if the earlier happens, then this will not be a simple suspicion and they will know that I am hiding something from them and they will be more vigilant against me. So if my pet flies and misses for a while, this is much less noticeable. Although it can raise suspicions, since they not having something to confirm and endorse their assumptions, then they probably use more time to obtain this than to devise a countermeasure to deal with me or cause me problems. That is why Vrana will be of great help to me for the things I have to do in Kinato and so she was indispensable to come with me. My only concern about her was that she might be curious about the helicopter and that she got too close to it. If that happened then my little harpy would be transformed into meat paste... so before I had to be very insistent and strict with her telling that she couldn''t get close to the helicopter once the propellers began to move... seeing her keep her promise and keep away, it calms me down. In this way, with a harpy following our helicopter we headed to Kinato. The trip itself was very quiet and after a few tens of minutes, an image of a small town where you could see people walking on it came to our eyes. I don''t know how to feel with the fact that witnessing this has become something unusual, until now whenever I''ve used the helicopter and I''ve had to fly over places like this, it is normal for zombies to inhabit these or at least they are the predominant population. Well, honestly I came to this world because I knew it would be precisely this way, so it''s not like I can complain about this. The helicopter begins to descend to the outskirts of town, I do not want those of the military base to think we wanted to attack them and take us down. It is good that almost all the surroundings of this town is a plain, without a doubt they were optimal lands for agriculture as I had heard before. Then not long after the landing gear hits the ground, we can see several vehicles coming from the town, they were a variety of them, military, civil and police. We can assume that they are people of the 3 factions in Kinato. Immediately they park not far from us and some of the people who came into the vehicles come down, seeing them now I can recognize some people from each of the factions. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Status Alexander: https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/213946780060853/?type=3&theater Status Venus Luciferian https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/216641293124735/?type=3&theater Status Scythe https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/219449106177287/?type=3&theater Status Leona https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/222242122564652/?type=3&theater ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New month, I hope it is better than the previous one for everyone!! Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 121 Kinato 3 [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Pest Reduction - H" The growth of rodent monsters is becoming disproportionate in this region, it is better to take action before the fauna here develops further and becomes a threat. Requirements: Prairie Rats (L0) 0 / 10,000 Great Rat (L1) 0 / 1,000 Rabid Rat (L2) 0/100 Killer Rat (L3) 0/10 Chief Rat (L4) 0/1 Failure: Death, Time> 15 Days, Escape from the rat leader Reward: 5x Limit-Break Pills ( Monster ) [H] 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold As soon as I step the ground, the indications of the system begin to sound inside my head. It seems that I can carry out a mission in this place, but the problem is that with only the soldiers I brought to perform this can be very difficult... The good thing is that I can comply with this mission by making one of the plans I had intended do to come here, I will only have to start earlier than planned. So after thinking for a few seconds and analyzing the mission, I decide to accept this... this month will undoubtedly be a busy time. Well, compared to having to eliminate approximately 500 thousand zombies this may not be so complicated. Leaving the matter of the sudden mission aside for now, I raise my head and put my eyes on the group that came to meet us. In doing so I see people get out of the cars, so my group except for Yuriko-san who stays the helicopter''s pilot seat, all is moving towards them. Then as I approached that group could see that the leaders of these factions showed different expressions for seeing me get here. Rei''s parents when they saw us they quickly rejoice, this was natural since the reason for this is obviously because along with us came their precious daughter. The bald man, although he also seems to be happy, I can say that his smile was more that of a businessman receiving large clients than for a genuine feeling. Finally, in the military faction there was the old colonel and his dumb son who now has a new ornament on his face... unfortunately for him it was not a piercing that could be removed when he no longer wanted to use it, it was something more permanent and painful the same that a tattoo... well, it was probably much more painful and did not have such a complex design as this, it was his new scar that was red and inflamed because the wound was resentful. When this guy sees that I am staring at his scar, this was inevitable since it caught a lot of attention, he seems to be bothered by this and frowns with enough hatred in his eyes, but... he immediately puts his hands in the head since it seems that his action causes him a lot of pain... in truth, that guy is an idiot. His father on the other hand, ignoring his son''s antics, was also looking at me but now he seems much calmer than before he left our camp. As we approached, being somewhat impatient two of these leaders begin to walk accompanied by the people around them to be able to meet sooner and they raised their voice so that it is not overshadowed by the helicopter rotor when speaking to us. "Rei, so you''ve come to Kinato. I didn''t expect to see you again so soon but I''m really glad to see you again, daughter." "It''s good to see you''re okay, Rei" "Dad, Mama, I''m glad to see you both are well" "Alexander-san, although you told me that you wanted to come to Kintato to create a store here, I didn''t think it would be so soon. It was somewhat unexpected to see that some people came from Tokonosu recently but don''t worry since I''m a man of my word, I took care of that matter personally. It was not easy and I had to do it in a hurry, but I was able to prepare one of the best places to be your residence here and you can do the business you want here in Kinato, I give that place to the men you sent in advance and they should be there now " "... thanks, Shido-san" Although the reunion of Rei''s family is not as emotional as the other two times, they all look genuinely happy to be able to meet her again. Immediately the bald man informs me that my men had arrived at Kinato without any problem and that he also gave them the place that would be our residence here. I honestly wish that I could have chosen it but since this was not my camp, I shouldn''t be so fussy about this. Also, knowing that we will surely continue to do business with each other, the bald one as a politician that he is, he should not do something that would affect possible benefits for him, so I think the place should not be bad. " What is this all about, Shido? How is that I find out until now that you are giving to this guy a place to stay here in Kinato? " "I honestly did not have time to inform you, Colonel. You should know that I have been very busy with the relocation of many people and I also did not think that Alexander-san came so soon, thought that I would have time to tell you later. Alexander-san wishes to open a shop for mercenaries that he had implemented in his camp before, although he told me that this was more for charity than for something else. I can''t turn down someone who tries to help Kinato residents, and I think you shouldn''t have a problem that a person tries to help and brings benefits to residents despite not being from our camp, right? " "A mercenary shop?" "Old man, it''s like Shido-san says. I just want to open a store to buy and sell some things, this is not something that affects Kinato. As for why I didn''t tell you, it''s simply because I have no reason to give you explanations and -. " "... boy, I think you are forgetting that I am also one of the leaders of this camp, so I think that this is more than enough reason to inform me!" "... you should let people finish talking and explain themselves, old colonel. It is not my blame that you were the first to leave my camp and as all this happened when you retire that time. In my camp, I talked to the leaders that stayed more time on this and both of them accepted " A few seconds after, the two groups of both camps began to speak and perhaps feeling a little excluded, the colonel also approaches us but having learned of my purpose for which I am here, he quickly intervenes and asks with a frown. The bald answers to him, but not to be very satisfied with his answer he turns to me, putting his eyes on me and asks me demanding me an explanation further on my part. I tell him my purpose of being here and I also try to explain why he is the last to hear about these facts, but unfortunately, since he interrupts me I have to do it in two parts... I wonder why people often interrupt when I speak, why won''t they let me finish what I''m saying? "..." "Of course I have no problem with Alexander-kun doing things that benefit this camp, Colonel. So I didn''t see the reason for denying that he does a shop here." "It ''s like Alexander-san says, Colonel. You stay without knowing this matter as you had to go first to us, but as two of the three leaders were in agreement with this then I do not imagine there should be a problem. Do not you think so, colonel? Also, as we three have said, this is only to help Kinato resident so if you deny them this, then it will only make the people here more dissatisfied than they already are with the militia... " "... Do what you want ... fools" Well, the fact is that after answering his question, he can only remain silent. Then in the next moment, the other two leaders of Kinato speak to support what I say... it is good that Rei''s father, who is the first to speak, did not contradict me since I do not remember telling him this. After listening to the other two leaders, the old colonel turns to leave while saying a short phrase and a very low murmur that probably only he can hear. I must say that he seems to be much calmer than the day I met him at MLD, or maybe he just not want to make our relationship worse. Well, whatever the case is, if it isn''t going to create a problem for me then that''s a good thing and I don''t have to complain about it. With the colonel going back to the camp, I continue talking for a few moments with the other people present, mainly with the Rei''s parents... her father receives me in a good way but it is a shame that it seems that her mother is still mad at me. Finishing with the greetings, we all began to advance where the colonel had gone by boarding their cars, the only one that has to stay is Yuriko-san and Hirano to keep her company since we cannot leave the helicopter here alone. But they will only have to wait a few minutes, when I ask the bald man if my new residence has space to place my helicopter there, he just smiles at me and tells me that I don''t have to worry about it. We quickly entered the streets of this camp and I realize that when they eliminated the zombies from here, they had to think that having taken care of them would no longer have to worry much about this problem since now this was a fairly safe area. I say this because the access to the camp is not blocked by a wall or mesh, it was simply like a normal town that could easily be entered for anyone... I don''t know if they are too optimistic or carefree... well, surrounding an entire town with something like a protective wall is not something simple. From the discussions I hear, it seems that each faction could only secure its own base, although more than worry for monsters or zombies, each protected himself from the other two leaders. We soon arrive at where our base in Kinato will be, the place was on the banks of the town. After repeated apologies for this by the bald, with a face as if it distressed him the decision he had to make, he tells me that he did it because this was one of Kinato''s greatest and best properties. That he had to ask a friend of him for a favor to evict it as soon as possible and be able to deliver it to us. According to him, this place previously belonged to a rich man and that is why I should not worry about it being in bad condition. Seeing the place, as he says I do not see something bad to the construction and besides, more than a house this place was a fairly large villa. Upon entering here I meet the soldiers I had sent in advance, it seems that they were checking the whole place to see that everything was in order. "Boss Alexander, the place is in good condition and I don''t find any big problems here. There is only a small nuisance, being on the banks of the town this place is more prone for rats coming from outside to try to enter. Outside of that, I don''t think there is a problem, the only thing is that we needed that our soldiers are attentive to the rats that try to enter and kill them, but I believe they do not represent many problems for us" "I see" "... Yes, but I must say that this is a problem that we all have in this camp, it''s just that maybe being on the banks this happens a little more frequently but with soldiers as strong as Gloterus-san at your service you don''t have to worry about this, Alexander-san " Gloterus, who was the leader of the men that I sent in advance when he sees our group get out of the car and walk in the village, approaches us to give me his opinion of what the place was like. It was almost the same information that the bald man had given me... this only excluded the rats'' problem. So when he listens to Gloterus, he makes an embarrassed face scratching the back of his neck while trying to minimize the problem and also does not forget to praise the soldiers who were here. Just I assent to what he says, this really wasn''t much of a problem and I don''t feel the need to complain about it. Also, the fact that this place is on the banks of the town is something convenient for me. So instead of a problem, I see it more as an advantage, not that I came here to take refuge in the safest place Kinato had, if I wanted to do something like that then it would be better if I stayed in MLDW. "Gloterus, send someone out of the camp so he can tell Yuriko-san where this villa is and she brings the helicopter here." "I get it" After Gloterus listens to me, he talks to a couple of our soldiers, they quickly take a car and then we see them leave the village in the direction of where the helicopter should be. I wanted to take care of this first and not make the two who stayed there wait too long, then seeing the face of the bald man as if he wanted to talk and since he does not seem to want to leave yet, I decide to talk to him because surely he wants to discuss some things. "It seems that you have other matters to talk about, Shido-san. But maybe we should do it in a more suitable place, unfortunately as I do not know this house you will have to be the one to lead the way so we can sit down and chat" "You''re right Alexander-san... but what I want to talk was to complete our previous agreement, so it will probably we finish this quickly. Please follow me, I''ll show you the facilities of this villa." Finishing speaking he takes the lead and the others of us following him. While walking, he does not forget to say each of the things that this villa has. Where we were just now it was the front garden, no, it was rather the garden that surrounded the entire mansion. As he had said, it was obvious that this place once belonged to some wealthy person, this could be seen by the various ornaments such as the great fountain and a pond with a small bridge to pass over it. The mansion in the center had two floors, these had several rooms such as bedrooms, living room, dining room, kitchen, bathrooms and others. It was certainly a big mansion that even exceeded my bedroom in MLDW which was a presidential suite. Well, this should be something normal since it was difficult to compare a mansion with a hotel room, but leaving the facilities aside, what most caught my attention was that when we entered here I could see several girls in maid uniforms... Curse! If I remember correctly the soldiers who came here were just men... besides, I don''t think we would have found carbon nanotube suits like that, otherwise, the girls next to me should be wearing them! "They are in charge of keeping this mansion in perfect condition, Alexander-san. As you can see I tried very hard to find some that have an appearance that matches someone in your state... of course, they will follow" All "your instructions at the foot of the lyrics, so you don''t have to worry about they being disobedient... if you have any problem, don''t hesitate to tell me and I''ll change the staff " Seeing me observing those girls, the bald man gives me an explanation of them. Well, that makes me happy, for a moment I thought that the people in the camp were hiding information from me, one of the leaders there. Feeling assured that there wasn''t a plot against me, now I wonder me what you think bald... although I do not want to admit it, my appearance is that of a 12-year-old boy, what does he think telling this information to a person like that? God, the world has really deteriorated a lot... my fast beating is due to the fear of being in such a world and not because of what he says. "That''s very considerate of you, Shido-san..." It is a mystery why if my thoughts are other, my mouth can only thank him for this... surely it is the 12-year-old body that speaks, since, for any person in that age the actions of the bald can only be considered as something enormously good... "If you dare to ask them something other than their normal work for them to do... Alexander, I''ll take care that all the girls who stayed at MLDW find out about this." "Alex-kun, you must not harass the maids... I-I can take their place if you want, it''s okay?" I must say that the bald man only chose women who looked good, unfortunately, while I watching the maid girls and thinking of who should ask something like "please I want you to work without underwear" or that big breasted girls jump 3 times when they greet me, these illusions die in that very moment with the comment that says Rei who is next to me. Although I did not plan to take things very far since I do not like to impose myself on a girl, I thought that some little jokes would be fine... but if the other girls know about this, then that would be a bad thing and I do not want to be looked at with same eyes that they put when they see to Tanaka-san. I felt a little sorry for not being able to do this, but right away Shisuka''s comment encourages me and worries at the same time... it seems that in truth she may have been affected too much by the previous punishment and this perhaps left some sequels in her ... ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Status Alexander: https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/213946780060853/?type=3&theater Status Venus Luciferian https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/216641293124735/?type=3&theater Status Scythe https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/219449106177287/?type=3&theater Status Leona https://www.facebook.com/101129721342560/photos/rpp.101129721342560/222242122564652/?type=3&theater ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Hello!! New month, I hope it is better than the previous one for everyone!! Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Also if you can go to the page of the novel and give a like there, I appreciated it. https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/?view_public_for=101129721342560 Thanks for reading SES, see you in the next chapter. Chapter 122 Kinato (Part 4) Well, we will have to forget the issue of the maids, besides nobody assures me that they aren''t informants of any of the factions of Kinato... so perhaps it is the best thing that keeps my distance from them, I could not deny that I will be deceived if they treat me with sweets words and bold acts. While thinking of being careful with the beautiful spies, the bald man takes us to a room that should be an office. Then when opening the door with a smile on his face, he tells me to take a seat behind the desk that was arranged in this place. Nodding to his indication, I take the chair behind the desk and sit on it, then he chooses one from the front of me and does the same. Next, following our example who can look for a place to also sit and those who can''t, they keep standing. "Alexander-san, I just wanted to know when I can have the food promised by the people who will be transferred to your camp? We are almost done with the work to send them and the truth is that it is urgent that we have the food..." "The first part of the payment is already here, you should have seen the cargo truck that came along with my men so when you finish your work and send the people, then you can immediately receive the food" "Hahaha, you are a person who does things fast, Alexander-san. But I''m glad to hear it happen, so I should hurry to the people on my side to finish as soon as possible. If you have any problems here in Kinato, please do not hesitate to come looking for me, also if you have any questions or any matter that you want to talk about, just ask me and I will try to give you an answer quickly " As the bald man had said before, the things he wanted to discuss were about the subject of our agreement, so I answer him in a way that makes him conformable. Although the cargo truck was impossible to transport everything at once, as I had thought, he would not look at that issue, and although he did it then I would only have to look for an excuse to give him. The merchandise that would be the payment is obviously in my storage, but I do not want them to cause me any problem if they find out about my ability and that is why it is better to that to remain secret, that is the reason I sent a cargo truck to cover up this. "Bald ... I mean, Shido-san. Since you say that, then I would like you to help me with one thing, being honest, I am a fairly simple person. Like most people, when I do good things I like to be recognized for that and if I do bad things, I want them to remain hidden... you must understand that. That is why I would like you to do something like a meeting for the residents of Kinato and thus be able to tell them that we are the people with whom you exchanged the food. I do not care that you receive the greatest merit for this, but I would also like to satisfy this desire my of vanity... well, you can also see it as a way to advertise my store " "... a meeting with the residents? That''s it..." Shit! I must stop calling him bald in my head, otherwise, I may call him by mistake in this way repeatedly... Because of the mission to eliminate the rats, I had to advance my plans. I wanted to gain the trust of the residents here in a discreet way without alarming the bald man ... Shido-san. It is a pity that to get something, sometimes you must sacrifice another or take some risks. As I thought, when he hears me he frowns as a sign of being somewhat annoying or at odds with this. It was understandable since he was the person with the most support from Kinato residents, so it sure that he wouldn''t want to have to share this with anyone else. "...I also think that it is the best way for me to join this camp, Shido-san. I don''t want the people here to watch me as an outsider, if that happens then it would make things difficult for my mercenary shop to work... It is better for residents to see me as one of their own and have a good opinion of us. But it is indeed impolite to ask for something in return and not give anything in compensation to the other person, what do you think if I give you the merchandise so that your men can pick it up from this moment as a sign of trust between us? " Seeing him doubt so much, I speak again giving him any other pretext that I find and also add a small incentive for him to access this request of mine. Then after a few seconds that he thinks about it, his politician''s smile returns to his face and speaks. "Well, Alexander-san. Since you''re showing me some confidence in me, it would be very bad if I didn''t do the same, but bringing people together to be able to inform them of your great kindness would take some time¡­ besides, even though I''m in charge of watching over these residents, the situation they have had to endure lately is a tough one¡­ ...that is why they may be somewhat unhappy and probably will would not many come, so I hope you understand that, Alexander-san. But you can rest assured that I will do my best to insist that they attend by telling them that this time is good news. I try to make this meeting takes place as more quickly as possible, but still, this can take a few hours, so I send someone to inform you when everything is ready. Also, I will take your word and also send people to move the food. " "...I understand, thanks Shido-san" With nothing else to say, he just says goodbye to everyone here and goes through the door of this office leaving me with only the people who had come from MLDW and Rei''s parents. I know that his words of striving are pure hoaxes and most likely only bring together a few people, but this is better than nothing. Besides, although it will be a little slower, through them I can reach more people... "...I''m really surprised that you can talk to him so easily and without getting nervous" "Hmn? What are you talking about, Rei? Do you think that because he was a famous politician before the apocalypse that would intimidate me? The truth is that his old position in the world doesn''t matter much to me." While I was thinking about what to do from now on, Rei''s voice takes me out of my thoughts. Honestly, the previous influence he could have had didn''t interest me and it couldn''t make me nervous, I just saw him as a weaker person than me and if it wasn''t because that guy has some use then I could easily kill him. Also, if we compare our positions now, the truth is that I am superior to him. He can have 40 thousand people to listen to him, but these are just simple civilians. Instead, I have 2 thousand soldiers and also 20 thousand normal people... in fact, the military side of Kinato is more problematic than he. "No, it''s not that... it''s because of the fact that you had to do a lot with his son dying... well, I also have a lot of responsibility for that" "Eh? Did his son die because of me? " Geh! I really did not know it... I do not remember killing a bald person recently... no, by the words of Rei it seems that he died for my cause rather than it was me who took his life, but... no, I still don''t remember some bald man... well, if I don''t remember this, then it wasn''t important. "...it was the teacher who got in the truck with Yuki-san and Yamada-kun''s group... the guy of glasses" "Ah! That weasel... but he wasn''t bald ..." "W-what does it have to do with if he is or not bald?" Well, Rei is right, I was wrong to assume that his son would be bald... his son was someone younger, so it was likely that he did not have the same problem as the father. But in my defense, I have to say that they both did not resemble in anything. One was short, somewhat overweight and bald, instead, his son was thin, a little taller and had hair on his head... I think it would have been an incredible feat to have figured out who his son was with only the things he told me the first time that he asked for him. "Alexander-sama, a military woman has come and now she is at the door, she has said that wants to meet with you. She mentions that her name is Rika-san and that she was someone you knew, what do you want me to do? " "Rika has come ~" "...Tell her to come in and please guide her here" "Yes, Alexander-sama" Suddenly one of the spies dressed as a maid enters this office after knocking on the door and informs me of that. The first to react among those who are here is Shisuka who is happy to hear her friend''s name. Either because she comes from her or things from the military faction, well, also as she is a visual pleasure to can see her, so I did not find a reason to deny her entrance to the mansion and so I ask the spy-maid to let her pass. ...also, it seems that the spy girls have begun to try to gain my trust, it seems that they have studied me very well things about me to know that they would get many points in favor of me if they called me something like "Alexander- sama " or "master"... they are very clever girls. [... I think it''s just that your ego is very easy to satisfy, Alexander] ...well, I think it''s more of a general problem for most men than just mine, Aurora. There is something about a girl dressed as a maid and that says things like "Master" or add the prefix "sama" at the end of your name that just by listening to it makes the heart of any man happy. While talking about the power of a maid outfit when used on a girl with Aurora, another doing military cosplay enters the office... no, in her case it would be her normal dress. Shisuka seeing her quickly runs to where she is and begins another epic battle between their breasts... this is something I would never get tired of seeing. Then after she greets her, she also does it with other people in this room until she finally puts her eyes on me and regains some seriousness on her face when she does. Seeing her like this, most likely she came for something from the military faction that to can see her friend again, then with her next words I confirm this. "Alexander-san, the colonel has thought a lot about your requests to be able to make an exchange between us. Unfortunately, before he could not give an immediate answer since even if he agreed, the lieutenant colonels who are the leaders of their squads might not allow losing so many of the weapons. So after making a meeting with the high command of the barracks, it was decided that we will give you half of what you ask for half of the things you offered... I think this is still a good deal for both sides. " "...I see, half in half ..." With her words she moves closer to where I was causing Leona who was next to me to put the hands on her weapons, noticing that she stops for a second to pay attention to her and they look at each other for a moment. Understanding that Leona was only being careful since she was armed, continued with what she intended and then handed me a sheet of paper. On this was written the things that his side was offering, checking it I can see that most of the things I had asked for, had been reduced by half ... the only exception to this was the figures that could not be perfectly divided into two and the amounts they put in their place were in favor of the military faction of Kinato. "Rika-san¡­ tell the colonel not to play with me since I don''t have much patience, I don''t mind exchanging half of the things, but when you see him, tell him no because he is dumb, the others will be. If he really thought I didn''t would realize that I would lose out with this, I can only say that his intelligence was lower than I thought. If he had been honest and agreed to lose a little since it was reasonable considering that when you buy things the price always increases when you buy less, then I would have accepted. Well, okay, tell him I will give him half of the things I promised in the exchange, but he will have to add 2 helicopters, 2 tanks... to this list" It really bothered me that people treated me like an idiot, so when I see the list and notice that I would lose a little in this deal, I can''t help but frown at the trouble. Honestly, if that old man had asked me to lower the price a bit and if he had mentioned it in a good way, then I could consider it. But to send Rika-san to tell me this as if he were doing me a favor by accepting the deal, it was something I could only see as if he was trying to make fun of me and of course, I would not allow it. So seeing the loss that I would have, I tell her the twice of this amount, this makes Rika-san while listening to me get a little nervous and respond immediately. "T-that''s... Alexander-san, I can quickly arrange to give you 1 more vehicle from each one of those you say, but ..." It seems that the colonel was not so dumb and he was just testing me, he surely told Rika-san that if I did not accept such condition then she would increase them to the appropriate amount of military things that should have been written here at first in this paper. So when she listens to me double the amount she had been allowed to increase, she probably thought we wouldn''t reach an agreement again. Although I feel a little sorry for her, the truth is that I do not care, those things that I ask would not be bad to have them but not for that reason I would kneel to ask for them to that old man. They are the ones with the most urgent problems, so as long as I don''t do something too excessive like asking for the same things I had said in my camp for half of the food and antidotes as payment, it would probably just make that old man angry at reasonable levels and not to one where he goes crazy ... "I am sorry to make things difficult for you, Rika-san. But I will remain firm in my decision, whether we make the deal I told the old colonel at MLDW or pay what I just said for half of that, that is the only way that your faction will receive the food and the other things I said. " "Haaa ... Shisuka, don''t you want to help me a little? Try to convince your little boyfriend to accept..." "Hmn? ~ I''m sorry Rika, I don''t understand much of those things and I know that Alex-kun is a very smart boy, so I trusted that the decision he made is the right one ~" "Haaa... boy, I''ll see what I can do..." After the unsuccessful attempt to ask her friend for help, Rika-san makes a big sigh. It is probably she is who has to inform that old colonel and must understand that he will not like this at all. Then after saying goodbye to everyone here, she turns around and goes along the same path that the politician had previously taken to leave the mansion. I don''t want her to think badly of me or have any resentment, but unfortunately, she was on the opposite side and so this couldn''t be helped. The Miyamoto couple stays for a while longer, with them the things were much more relaxed and informal. They explain a little about the current situation here in Kinato and also things they know about the other two factions that would help us. But being leaders of this camp, they can not waste much time here with us and so after several minutes they say goodbye offering their help in case we have a problem here more sincerely than the politician. With only people from MLDW remaining here, it was time to see if we could do in a short period some of the things I had in mind. That''s why I put my eyes on Gloterus who was standing leaning on one of the walls here... ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! I had not realized that the links can not be copied by someone who told me that, now they are also in the description, I think there can be done. Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 123 Kinato 5 "Gloterus, could you investigate the things I asked for?" "Yes, when we got here I sent several men to investigate. After they returned from observing a little around the camp everyone agreed that the place really has a somewhat depressing atmosphere, it is as Kiriko-san had mentioned previously and many of the people here almost look like zombies... They only move with the objective of obtaining some of the resources distributed by the factions here, they practically spend their time doing nothing... well, altought it seems that the military side of Kinato cannot afford to do this and that''s why are just the other two those who do this. So I think some of the things that boss Alexander wants to do here will have no problem taking place, but¡­ " After asking Gloterus about the situation in Kinato, he confirms many of the things that Kiriko-san and her husband had told us. No doubt this makes my next plans easier to carry out, but unfortunately it seems that there are also some problems. "What''s the problem? Tell me" "OK, but more than a problem, is that this place lacks that of this... there are no bars and things like that and so we can''t proceed to do the things that needed the existence of these establishments. As people depend almost exclusively on the factions of this place, it is impossible for residents to create these ... " Well, not everything can go exactly as I planned in the beginning. Although the absence of bars and places of that style is a problem since my plan against the military depended almost exclusively on these, this is not something so serious. If there is not, then I have to create them or have people do them so this is not complicated at all. If the things I intend to do to accomplish the mission of the rats work well, then the environment in the city probably improves a little... or a lot if it is so bad. So as a result of this there will be people who have the idea of creating those places, also if I also guide them a little along that path then it is almost certain that these establishments will emerge in Kinato. "Okay, don''t worry Gloterus. We''ll just need a little time to can get things done that I asked you to do, but for now we''ll focus on making the mercenary shop that I plan to create work well." "Sure, boss Alexander. You don''t have to worry, I had already asked several of the men we brought to begin with the creation of a structure to build the store as soon as possible." It is good that Gloterus is an intelligent person and I does not need to tell him everything that requires to be done, this is one of the reasons why I decided to bring him but the main reason for choosing his group is that I was more interested in his experience that he gained as criminal in the world before the apocalypse, this will be necessary to deal with the factions of Kinato... It is a shame that to see how skilled he was in that aspect we have to wait some time¡­ with the things that I had to do for the moment now completed, I and some of my group decided to walk through my mansion in Kinato to review it once again. . ¡­My eyes stopped at every spy-servant I found, I had to be careful with them and see that they didn''t do anything strange, it was something necessary and that''s why I wish Rei would stop seeing me with those accusing eyes as if she had seen her boyfriend turning his head when a beautiful girl passes... Well, the truth is that I not only delighted a little with them but also carefully examined with my domain any strange presence. I don''t know if the bald man didn''t dare to do something weird or he really didn''t have time to do it since it was true that it must have been something quick for us to come here to Kinato. Anyway, I didn''t find anything strange in this search and I only got a reproachful look coming from Rei for doing this, haaa... the good thing is that not long after having her penetrating gaze on me, the sound of a helicopter rotor sounds and it gives me an escape from this somewhat hostile environment. "Master rook ~ Vrana saw and killed great rats! Vrana brought them to give to the Master roock ~!" Upon leaving we found our helicopter landing in an open area of this villa and Vrana who had been flying in the sky all this time exploring the surroundings also returns. So while she comes to inform me that, she points to a place in the villa with one of her wings. There were the body of about 10 rats... my ability recognized them as [Prairie Rat], [Great Rat] and there was also a [Rabid Rat]. Well, with her level it is most likely that even the [Boss-Rat] does not represent much trouble for her ... the [Boss Rat] was a 4th limit according to the system and she was a 7th, so she who hunted so many of them in such a short time it was not something very strange. But it is probably impossible for her to fulfill by herself the mission of eliminating the large number of rats that is necessary to finish te mision. Of course, this is not because she cannot kill that amount on her own, but because of the time the mission has to be completed is only 2 weeks. Although seeing her ability to hunt rats so easily, this has inspired me to be able to accomplish something with what I thought I would have to give up here in Kinato... well, after I will ask her more carefully to see if we can do it and for now I will only praise her since it seems that this was her main objective to do this. "Well done, Vrana-chan... after I will ask you to do something, but first we must see if it is possible for you to do it" "The master praised to Vrana rook ~ !! Vrana can do anything for the master rook ~ ... b-but the master can not take away the feathers Vrana, that is well?" "Haa, don''t worry, I''ll never take your feathers off so don''t worry. What I want Vrana-chan to do is something else¡­ but we''ll talk later" When I hear Vrana''s second sentence, I worry a little that she said something that could cause a misunderstanding but it is good that this time she will change her way of saying it. So while I breathe a sigh of relief and continue to stroke her head, I try to make sure she stops worrying about I removing her feathers. While stroking Vrana, Yuriko-san and Hirano get off the helicopter after turning off the machine, then we chat together for a little more than an hour longer until the person that the bald man sends to report things to have an argument with the residents of Kinato they were made, arrives at the villa. So we immediately followed the car where he came with one of ours and not long after we found a crowd gathered waiting in front of a podium where the bald man was already standing. We got out of the car and while the others in my group wait under the podium, I climb along with Yuriko-san by my side. At first I had thought about being the one to speak but considering that it might not be the best since the people of MLDW listened to me even though I had the appearance of a child, it was because many knew me or I could also afford so act a bit extreme to win their attention because I was one of the leaders there and because of that I did not have to worry that someone complained about my actions. Unfortunately, here I am not the leader and could not even be considered a resident of this camp, so I could not act very strongly to get their attention since that would only be counterproductive. So I thought Yuriko-san was better to take that role, surely a beautiful woman with elegance being the one to speak is better than someone like a child¡­ "Alexander-san, I have done what I could and managed to gather these people, I must say that even more people came than the I can gather when I am the one who has to speak. Furthermore, I also wanted to inform you that we have finished with the selection of the first 7,500 people who are on that side. " "¡­ Thank you, Shido-san, I can see that you have tried very hard to do this" Seeing where he pointed, I could see people looking forward to the podium... their group was made up of men and women of different ages but I can''t see if they fulfilled the conditions he had promised for our deal, that will be Yoshioka the one who check it. ...for an approximate, I can say that counting those 7,500 people there, were probably a total of about 10-12 thousand here... I didn''t expect him to bring many people together, but fuck, less than 5 thousand? Did he think that with the 7,500 that were practically mine, I would be pleased to see more of 10,000 people gathered? Also, my words were true and not sarcasm, I can see that excluding 7,500, the rest practically look like people who have no desire to live and were completely apathetic... the damn really had to make an effort to choose each one of them. "Well, as I said, I wanted to introduce all of you to the people who helped this camp a lot. They are Alexander-san and Yuriko-san, they are the leaders of Tokonosu and those responsible for eliminating the zombies from that city. They want to say a few words, so please pay attention to the things that they will talk about next. Also, for many of you, they will become your leaders and the people who will take care of you, so it is convenient that you not ignore what they say. " While cursing the bald man in my head, he takes a few steps forward and presents us with the crowd gathered... the only ones who have a reaction when he speaks are the group that will soon go to MLDW. The others do not seem to care about anything, probably if I tell them that I will take them to feed zombies then they do not even complain for that... Yuriko-san waves with her hand to those 7,500 who were the only ones who looked towards the podium and for my part I only nod as a gesture of greeting. I didn''t care now for them, Yoshioka will be the one who takes care of all these people and strives to integrate them into our camp. I cared more about the other 5,000 who were here, I will not be able to do anything if my words cannot reach them. So trying to change this a bit, I use my domain and try to shake their mind a little with the pressure it exerts. Having done this, I can see that some of them frown or tremble a little from the sudden pressure that reaches them. With my [Emperor Soul] ability having grown a little stronger and also my level increasing to even create an energy core, the stimulation it gives them is pretty good. At least almost all of them now look in the direction of the podium, then seeing the reaction of these people who suddenly focus their attention on us 2, the bald man is surprised and a little bewildered by this. "Hello everyone, as Shido-san has mentioned we 2 are one of the leaders of the Tokonosu camp that is now known to all residents there as Magic Land. Those who will soon be transported there I can assure you that don''t have to worry about anything as long as they follow the rules of this camp. You will see immediately that the environment to live there is very good, although you will surely find it something different from here. In our camp each person has to strive to achieve a good lifestyle, do not expect us to do all for you. If you are just looking to be able to depend on other people, then I''m sorry to tell you that your life probably won''t be much different from here. " After Yuriko-san notices the change in apathetic people, she begins her speech by talking about the issues that the two of us agreed to communicate to this crowd. First it was necessary to introduce a little how the residents of MLDW lived, we had to eliminate that mentality of them of depending on other people for everything so that is the reason for Yuriko-san''s words. So, just like the last time we founded MLDW some showed disagreement about this, they thought that we would exploit them or something like that, but perhaps because of the harsh lifestyle they had to endure here in Kinato the vast majority of them seemed to will do anything provided it was not something extreme as long to fill their stomachs and of their loved ones. Then when Yuriko-san explained in more detail the lifestyle of our camp, those who had some disagreement were silenced. So with the majority accepting these conditions, the very few who continued to protest had no other option but to close their mouths when they saw that the others began to see them with annoyance at the fear others had since they could ruin the future that was promised to them. . "But we are not only here to give good news to the people who will join our camp. For the other people who are here, I think they will also be happy for the following information that I will give them. In the next few days, we plan to open a store here in Kinato, surely you will be thinking what case it is to open a store if people do not have the how to buy things there, but you do not have to worry about that. Of course, with this I do not mean that we will only give people the things that we offer there, let''s say that this is rather an investment on our part or a hiring of personnel if you want to see it like this. If you heard my previous words, then you should have realized that our way of doing things is not the same as it is done here in Kinato. We do not help people who do not strive for themselves and that is why the first thing we will do here in Kinato in this store is to hire people to hunt rats. " "R-Rats? M-Many people have died for doing that..." "Yes! You don''t understand that because you don''t know how scary they can be! I saw how a couple of these dragged a man to be surrounded by more and then be devoured!" "I-I''d rather starve to death than be eaten by rats..." "Yes! It''s not same the rats like the ones we used to know before! One of these can kill a person with its fangs and claws!" Yuriko-san continues her speech but this time addressing the other people who previously looked like zombies, these words they hear do not seem to encourage them and only make them tremble as fear floods their minds. Then they begin to raise their voices by saying the things they have heard from other people or their own experiences that they had to go through with the rats. Yuriko-san only watches them while smiling and after they calm down a bit, she proceeds. "I have heard that these rats are not like before and are actually much bigger. But that only makes me think that the amount of meat one of these has in its bones is enough to feed an entire family. Certainly we have not had to deal with those rats, but instead we had to eliminate 500 thousand zombies from our city. Unfortunately the only thing we could get from them were rotting bodies that were of no use¡­ so I can''t think that a handful of rats is more problematic than 500 thousand zombies and even more so with a motivation to kill them. Besides, in this store that will open we will provide much better weapons than knives moored in sticks and also you be accompanied by soldiers who helped to kill those zombies 500,000. Those who have a desire to change their way of life, then we will wait for them in ... " "T-that''s¡­ no, she must be lying. There''s no way they killed 500 thousand of those zombies !!" "Maybe they did not kill the 500 thousand but maybe is true that they was able elminete many of them, since they seem to have enough resources that they collected from the city and that is why even the leaders of this camp have had to ask them for help..." "If I can have a good weapon then I shouldn''t be afraid of a rat!" "Also if those people who look like soldiers are with us, surely the risk should be much less" Ending with her speech Yuriko-san turns around without worrying about the things they decide to do, but seeing their reactions then I must say that she did a great job. "Good job, Yuriko-san" "Fufufu, don''t worry about that, Alexander-kun. This was a simple thing and I''m glad that I could help you." "... I must say that Yuriko-san has not lost her ability to influence people, it was impressive how you caught the attention of those people who seemed very discouraged" "...Well, I think that has more to do with Alexander-kun" "Sure, you''re right Yuriko-san. Without a doubt Alexander-san has a great presence!" Many may continue to be afraid and not dare to hunt rats, but I also see people willing to do so and these are not few. So looking at the results, I can only praise Yuriko-san for her achievement. After she answers me by saying some cordial words with a smile on her face, the bald man also enters the conversation but when he starts throwing flowers on us, I stop paying attention to his acting as a politician. I knew that more than happy to see people paying attention to us, instead, when we were not present, he will probably destroying his molars by clenching his teeth since this was surely what he least wanted to happen. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! I had not realized that the links can not be copied by someone who told me that, now they are also in the description, I think there can be done. Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 124 Kinato 6 (POV Rika) "Haaa... damn! If the colonel knew from the beginning that the boy wouldn''t accept the first offer then he didn''t have to make it... Perhaps none of this would have happened and we would not have so many problems... now it has only made the situation worse and we have to pay more to get those resources that we need " I was leaving the mansion where Shisuka was now staying here in Kinato with her little boyfriend¡­ this peculiar couple was really somewhat uneven, but strangely, no one seemed to care about this now. Well, it''s not that I don''t understand the people, surely they now worry more about having something to eat than the fact that a 27-year-old woman is dating with a 12-year-old boy... Besides, the eyes of that child is not that they seem so innocent. The first time I saw him, he seemed like a cute person I''d like to hug¡­ I mean, someone I should protect. But when I saw him interact with the leaders of Kinato in his camp, I could realize that he was someone with a fairly developed mentality and that was not according to his appearance. So I probably shouldn''t blame Shisuka that much for falling in love with that little one¡­ I might even be a little jealous that she could have someone to depend on. Compared to that boy if I look at the men around me, I can''t help but think that he stands out among them all ... he''s someone pretty cute and him seems to have a good character. The residents of the camp seem to just want to get close to me because they surely think that by being by my side they can have a better life and with much less worry. On the other hand in the military barracks, or they are sweaty gorillas or little men who look at me with admiration for my position of lieutenant colonel... ...maybe I should start worrying since the best man I''ve seen so far is only 12 years old. I wonder if spending too much time with Shisuka could have affected me? No, it''s not fair that I blame her. The truth is that I always liked things that look pretty... Sunk in my thoughts, I arrive at the military headquarters before I know it. Now I have to report to the colonel about things that happened at that boy''s mansion. I go in and go straight to the coroner''s office and when I open the door to this place after knocking and having the consent to enter, then I do just that. There, sitting behind his desk was the colonel... besides, there was also his stupid son who seeing me while runs his eyes all over my body. He''s a really nasty guy... I think he should take that boy''s advice because someone else might end up killing him. Even I have that thought when I look at him and the only thing that prevents me from doing that is that his father is my superior. Just remembering when the colonel tried to talk good things about this trash to see if he could match us, that makes a chill run down my spine. God, I''d rather have to go and scream in front of the whole camp that I like a 12-year-old boy than to have to be together with that bastard. "Lieutenant Colonel Rika, it''s good that you came back. Please tell me if that boy accepted our proposal." "Dad! What are you doing giving that little bastard more weapons! What you should do is try to kill him." "Be silent fool! I have no time for your stupid complaints! Please tell me what that boy said, Lieutenant Colonel Rika " "..." When I go inside the first thing I see is an argument between father and son, I can not blame the guy by keep grudge to that child watching it the swollen and red scar unpleasant on his forehead, but yes I can say that it is useless for being unable to defend himself of someone who he is practically triple in age. On the matter of him wanting to kill the boy, I must say that I''m a little worried about that since Shisuka is attached to him... well, I would also feel very sorry if he died. Besides, it doesn''t seem right that we attack him so he can take his things, after all, it was his camp that struggled to get those resources. So listening to the dialogue between the two of them, I can''t help but remain silent thinking about all this until the colonel addresses me again after rebuking the fool. "...Colonel, the first proposal we gave him was dismissed in an instant by him after reading it..." "Well... we already expected that, but we didn''t lose anything with trying to do it. So then he accept the second one, we''ll have to pay a little more for things but that''s something that can''t be helped." Curse! His thought that we would lose nothing by trying that now did things more difficult for us! Everything would have been much better if he only tried to gain the boy at first! "...unfortunately that is not the case, Colonel. When he read the sheet of the things we would pay for half of the resources he offered, he take it as if you were making fun of him. So, if we want to get those things now we will have to pay a little more for these " I had to intervene to correct the colonel of his optimistic thought that he had , it almost seemed that he was preparing to count the things that we would get... logically I did not want to make things worse between both sides and that''s why I use softer words than the boy and in addition to also skip some things. The colonel is baffled a little by my words and receives the sheet of paper where I made the corrections of what the boy asked while do an expression of doubt. He begins to read it and his brow frowns more and more as his eyes go to another line, then he finally bangs his fist against the table and screams. "Damn !! That damn greedy brat !!" "Dad, that''s why I told you to just kill him!" The colonel breaks the sheet after reading it and in the next instant being annoyed, he curses the boy trying to vent his anger. Then his foolish son does not lose the opportunity to try to make his father fulfill his wish, but what worries me is that this time when he puts his eyes on him, he says nothing and it seems as if he was considering it. "Stop saying stupid things! You do something and go find the other lieutenant colonels, we have to discuss things again!" "Y-yes!" It is a relief that in the end it seems that he managed to calm down a bit and acted sensibly. Several minutes after that guy leaves, people of the same rank as me arrive one after the other until we are all reunited. Upon learning of the boy''s new demands, most of them don''t take this in a good way and even gain some animosity against him. "He may just be testing us and see if he can get more from us, so if we ignore it, it is probably he will be who is looking for us to make a deal. In this way, perhaps we can even make him lower his demands so I think we should wait a bit and see what the boy''s reaction is " "Unfortunately, it is not that we can wait much, Omura ... we can lose more soldiers for the food shortages and join another faction. No, somthing even worse, join the group of that child" "I agree with Lieutenant Colonel Minami''s opinion, we must first make sure to keep our group together, otherwise the rest will not make sense." After talking with us for a while, there are several who are around the think that the idea of Omura is very feasible. I also think that if we stop showing interest in wanting to make a deal, then there is a possibility that what he says may happen. But honestly, I see this very unlikely to happen... they have not seen that boy and so they do not understand him. I think that instead of waiting, he will probably move to put more pressure on our group and even things can get worse for us... It is good that there are also some who have priority with stabilizing our group where things have gotten a little bad due to food shortages. With Yagami and Minami''s comment that she is the other woman here, the others also take this concern into account. "Well, I think Lieutenant Colonel Omura''s idea is good, but as Minami and Yagami say, we can''t afford to wait for a long time. So we''ll just wait a week, if the brat doesn''t contact us then we will have no other choice than accept their conditions " "" Yes, Colonel "" All agreeing with the suggestion of the colonel, we answer with the habit created here in the militia to respond to a superior and then with the subject finished, everyone returns to do the things they did before being called here. For my part, I just hope that things don''t get worse this week¡­ lately things have changed a lot in a short period. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Shido) It had been three days after that boy and his group arrived in Kinato and then I began to worry about some things since not everything was what I expected. At first I thought that child was just like those fools around me who take pleasure in having women and while they can play with them then they don''t care about the rest of things. Also if I played my cards right, thought that I could please him and in return get some advantage from his camp. That''s why I chose several women with a prominent appearance to be the servants of that house, I even had to convince those idiots to give them to him after they saw the girls I had taken from among the residents... in truth, sometimes I just want to kick their ass to get them out of this camp. They are like a group of children who immediately start fighting when they see a new toy with which they can play and entertain themselves... Well, leaving those idiots aside, the girls I put in that mansion two of them were hired to act as observers and also see if they could gain the child''s confidence to control him a little. But the only thing I got from them during this time is that he seems to be really just concentrating on carrying out the mercenary shop as he had told me. Besides, it seems that it is not easy for them to get closer to him since the girls around him avoid this... ...there is also the possibility that they will only tell me a few unimportant things and they have sided with that brat, after all, there were only some women who I promised them a better life here. To be honest, the things that I can offer and what that guy can give them will most likely easily exceed my offer with which I hire these women. ...Maybe I''m just being too paranoid and I just have to wait a bit for my plans to take effect. Well, for now that group has not done something that they have not told me themselves, they have followed their words and just concentrated in their shop without giving much importance to the rest of the camp. The next day after the meeting and that the 7,500 people leaving Kinato, only about 300 residents went to that mansion either out of curiosity or because they were interested in this store. Apparently, they offered to lend some crossbows so that they can marry rats with less risk and greater efficiency. Then those who went hunting seem to have had good results and at least they could return carrying a pray on their backs. The only requirement for the loan of this crossbow and arrows was to give what appears to be a kind of crystal that these animals now have and also half of the rat. At first I thought those residents would complain about such demands, but contrary to my expectations they readily accepted. Well, they lent them the crossbows and also each group was accompanied by some of their soldiers who are very well equipped, there is also the fact that these rats are not small and half remain enough for 2 individuals to have a good meal. But most importantly, the risk of hunting rats in this way had greatly decreased so it was not difficult to think that even though they had to pay with half their prey, this was worth it as they had a better chance of keeping their lives during hunting. Therefore, the next two days the people who visited that store multiplied and now the number of residents that go since the sun rises to go hunting rats almost reaches one thousand... And that is my concern at the moment, its influence in the camp is growing rapidly... I must see how things progress in the coming days. I may have been too naive to think that I could control his camp and instead brought a wolf to my own home... Although in case the worst happens and they try to gain control of Kinato, I still have the option to side with them and join their group. At least my relationship with that boy is better than that silly colonel, so if that boy takes control of this camp then it may not be so bad. Since he could not divide himself to handle two places at the same time, then he has to put someone else to lead one of them. So if I can earn his trust and things go well, even I would end up taking over Kinato. As a politician I am used to and it is not very annoying to have someone to report things to, in exchange for losing a little my freedom to do everything I want, I can gain a place to control... it is not something so bad. So it is best to continue with the idea of putting myself on the side of the boy and gain his confidence even more, I have to overcome that pair of idealist of the Takagi at least, doing that may I also be able to influence the boy as I had thought initially¡­ " Mayor, someone from the Tokonosu group came... it''s Mrs. Takagi, she says that wants to talk to you about some things, what do you want me to do? " "...let her in and guide her here" The man I had taken as my apprentice since before the apocalypse enters my office interrupting my thoughts, Arata was someone useful with a good head and above all someone sensible who knows what he has to do and what not. Although the truth is that he was simply a replacement while my stupid son who died gained some experience in the world and could take his place, unfortunately this was just a failure that ended up dying. It was not good for a stranger to know too many secrets that could put me in a bad position, but the good thing was that this could be controlled a little by making him stain his hands a little with the things I did and in this way could not take advantage over me with that. ...but I must say that what people say has some truth, one should not mention the devil because then he will appear. Not long after, my apprentice Arata returns with that woman who when she sees me, smiles at me and makes a nod in greeting. While she is a visual delight for a man, the truth is that I prefer to have to deal with her husband... that guy has a simpler mind and is easier to deal with. "Good morning, Yuriko-san. I didn''t expect you to come to see me, which is what happens, does your group need anything or had a problem? " "Good morning, Shido-san. No, our group has not had any problems, it''s just that Alexander-kun asked me to come and see if you could help him with an issue." "...what an issue, if it''s not something that affects Kinato then I''ll do my best to try to do it. After all, Alexander-kun has helped this camp a lot." "He wants some establishments like bars and things like that to be opened here in Kinato, he is a little worried about the depressing atmosphere this camp has and he thinks that doing this may perhaps improve the situation a bit . Of course, he is not interested in being the one to administer these¡­ whether it be Shido-san or someone in his group who does it will suffice. As you may have noticed, the people who are going to hunt rats have increased and these people having a full stomach will surely want to find some way to vent all they have been through. So we believe that creating establishments like this can improve the environment in the camp. But for this is need other things, a currency to do business and therefore the camp needs to hire people to do various activities and get a payment for this. As for what things need to be done here as work, that is better than Shido-san thinks about it, now you have the resources to carry this out and it is better for people to do some activity than simply give them a part of these " "...I see, it may be better to do it that way, but perhaps there is some inconvenience if the other Kinato groups refuse" "Don''t worry, Shido-san. Miyamoto-san''s side agrees with this, so even if the military side opposed them they couldn''t do much." The suggestions of this woman were not bad, it was better to have the residents with encouragement since in this way the pressure they can exert towards other groups is greater. I just have to make them see that the person who gave them a better life is me and then they will follow my words even more . "I really must say that Yuriko-san is a great leader, I only get ashamed in front of you" "Fufufu, this is just something that Alexander-kun has asked me to tell you, I am just the messenger" "I see, without a doubt Alexander-san is a very intelligent person¡­ please tell him that I will try to carry out those things as soon as possible" "Okay, that was all I wanted to say. So I retire to can inform him about this." After Yuriko leaves, I quickly call Arata and we begin to plan how to accomplish this. If things go well, my influence on Kinato residents will be as solid as a stone and even if the Tokonosu group takes control of the camp, it will be difficult for them to put me aside. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! I had not realized that the links can not be copied by someone who told me that, now they are also in the description, I think there can be done. Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 125 Kinato 7 Thanks for the support and I hope you like the chapter. Take care and please if you can share the novel in your social circles so that it can reach more people, I will be grateful, -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (POV Alexander) It had been a week since we arrived in Kinato and I must say that although things have not been perfect, it is not that they have gone wrong. The main objective of coming here which was to create a mercenary shop went without any problem, although the number of people who came may have been low during the first days, this changed quickly when others saw the results of the people who had gone hunting. Rats with our soldiers. Now the number of people who come to this store every day is almost 2,000, no doubt that is a great progress. Unfortunately, it is not that this came at no cost, the words of Yuriko-san that she had mentioned during the first time she spoke to the residents here were true and I had to make an investment if I wanted this store to work. More specifically, it was that I had to buy crossbows in the system. I had to buy 2 thousand of these and at the cost of 50C for each one, in the end I spent about 150 thousand crystals including the arrows used by these. While it was not as extreme as if I had to buy firearms since probably doing so my funds would have been drastically reduced or maybe I run out of they... well, this was still not a negligible amount and a affection little to my pocket. My only consolation was that this would help me complete the rats'' mission and I could also get some crystals back by doing this, probably close to 100,000. Well they say that the more you get, the more you spend... But the main achievement of this investment this time is not something to enrich myself further . The first thing I got is the trust of Kinato residents, altought for now the amount is only a small percentage of the population of this place, but with each passing day it grows a little more. The second thing that I won, well, this is also influenced by the movements that the bald man made in the last days. Now Kinato''s environment is not so bleak and has improved a bit, but the most important thing is that establishments like bars were opened with which I could make my plans for the near future. I thought the bald man could object since this greatly affected how this camp was run, but when Yuriko-san returned from talking to him, she told me that it had gone without any problem. And indeed, days later his group began to make the changes in the camp. Now you can see people hired to put a metal fence around this whole town. Certainly this one does not seem reliable and has the appearance that it would fall apart with only a few thousand zombies that attack this one, but that did not matter to me, what I needed was to change the mentality of the people here in Kinato and that they also had resources to spend and be able to go to bars. So I do not hesitate to help them and send Vrana to MLDW to deliver a letter to the girls there asking them to send the necessary material so that the people of Kinato could create this fence. Since these things weren''t something I needed, I just gave them to the bald guy to get started and so all I got from this was repeated words of thanks from him. "Alex-kun ~ I''m already tired ~ ... ha ... ha ... I''ve been exercising for about an hour ~. It''s not fair! ~ I thought that coming to Kinato I wouldn''t have to do this since there were no zombies here! ~" "... I understand that you have to make her kill things to make her stronger, but... is it necessary that you make her do this, Alexander?" "The master is right roock ~, if she doesn''t exercise and eliminates those two big fat balls then she won''t be able to fly roock ~" While I was thinking about the things of this last week sitting in the mansion garden, Shisuka''s complaining and Rei asking me for a more detailed explanation of why she does that reaches my ears. Also, Vrana-chan, you are wrong about that. You and she are different races so she could not fly even without her big chest... or not with a level 1 soul. I put Shisuka to do this not because she is fat, but because it is always entertaining to see how her voluptuous body shakes with her movements, so if she loses those two big lumps then this would not be so fun, Vrana-chan... "Shisuka, we will follow the popular saying that says" If the world gives you zombies, you kill zombies. And if the world gives you rats, then kill s rats! "" "Eh? Is there a saying like that in this world? ~" "...of course not... but I think there is a similar one ..." "Vrana has killed many rats roock~ She also brought many for Shisuka to kill roock ~" After answering Shisuka and Rei with some excuse that crossed my mind of why she had to do this, the first one is surprised by what she hears and the second one answers her question. The truth is that if Shisuka was to blame someone for having to do this, then the little harpy that proudly inflates her little chest while saying that last one thing, is the one she would have to blame since she is responsible for this. When I found out that she could easily hunt rats and bring the bodies of her prey here, I asked her a while later if she could bring live rats here. And since we''re watching Shisuka work out right now, then Vrana''s answer to that is obvious. That is why in recent days my harpy has concentrated on catching rats that exceed the first limit to bring them and so Shisuka can kill them. Thanks to this I could enjoy one of the hobbies that I had acquired in this world, Shisuka could increase her level a bit and Vrana had fun flying bringing rats here... besides the number of rats of the mission counter also increased a little, so this must be a good thing since we all win from this. "I''m tired, Alex-kun ~" "Alexander-sama, a group of soldiers has come and asks to can see you. What do you want me to do?" "Hmn? ... let''s see what they want this time, I hope that colonel has become more sensible during this time. Please let them pass and bring them here." "Yes, Alexander-sama" I hope they don''t come to say nonsense, they have interrupted my precious time of relaxation and so if they start saying meaningless things then things can end badly¡­ Not long after the spy-maid leaves, she returns with a group of people dressed in military clothes as she had said. I see some new faces that do not look like normal soldiers... I say this because of some differences that they have in their uniforms that indicated that were people with a high rank. In addition, I also see the old colonel and Rika, but it seems that his silly son did not come with him this time, although I think it would be strange if he wanted to see me after what happened in our meeting at MLDW... "Boy, we have come to tell you that we decided to accept your demands and pay what you ask for the agreed resources" "...hehehe, old colonel that was a week ago thing, market fluctuations have always varied causing prices to change constantly" " You brat, you don''t want to miss your word and ask for even more, do you ?!" When they get a few meters away from me, the old colonel is the first to speak and without going around, he goes directly to the subject he wanted to discuss. Then when he listens to me, he and his group get nervous for a few moments and later he elevates his tone asking me to respect our previous agreement. I am not a fool and it is not that I do not know the situation of their faction at the moment, they may be the most powerful faction with all the weapons they have but they are also the ones with the least resources. Because of this, people in his group have started to come out to join other factions in the last few days, even some of their soldiers came with us requesting to join us and so obviously I opened the doors of this place for them to join us. "... I''m kidding old man... I like to keep the words I say. Pay me what I asked Rika-san and then you will get what I promised in return." "...Hmp! Well, brat, then I''ll have some of our men bring the things you want but I''d like to get the supplies right away." "Okay, old man. I had been bringing the resources to pay Shido-san for the next batch of people that he would send to my camp but I can use this to pay you, after all, there is still a week for our deadline to comply " "That''s all I had to say... I honestly hope we won''t see each other soon." "hehehe, you are so cold colonel. I thought we would be friends now... I even thought to invite you to eat something at one of the new bars in this camp" "Oh, boy, you seem to have some cordiality and you''re not just greedy. It wouldn''t be bad to go and have some fun!" After my last words to the colonel, one of his men intervenes. He had a fairly large and muscular body, but also gave the impression that he was a simple and straightforward person. "Be quiet Kuma! that is not necessary, we will leave now!" "If any of you get bored of following the old colonel''s orders, the doors of our group are open for you to enter this one, you will certainly be treated well here " "Hmp! Stop playing brat! Let''s go !!" With that he ends our pleasant conversation and turns to leave, then the group of people who came with him watches me for a few seconds and then walks behind him. Since they were here, I had to try several things... One of these was to see how pressured his faction was right now, so I wanted to gauge his reaction if I tried to increase the things that could get from them a bit. Unfortunately, everything indicates that they are really quite stressed because of that. Seeing their expressions when I said the first thing, I do not doubt that they were about to reach their limit. If I kept pushing, I may have just triggered counterproductive things for us and that''s why I had to make it sound like I was just kidding to calm down them. The next thing was to see if I could recruit some of those high ranks with us, being able to do that would save me a lot of trouble. Their expressions when they heard me were varied, but I could confirm that they are not a very close group as Kiriko-san had told me a while ago. Although they probably took this as a joke on my part, at least I let them know that there is another option apart from following that old colonel... But the best thing for now is to let that faction breathe a little, or rather, that colonel. So I don''t continue arguing and I only see the back of all that group walking towards the exit¡­ no, there was a person who was watching Shisuka who was still exercising¡­ "What is she doing now? I''ve always been a little worried since Shisuka doesn''t seem to be aware of her appearance and what this can cause... even she seems not to have noticed the eyes of those people in my group now were giving her" The person who remains even after their group leaves was Rika-san who puts a hand on her forehead seeing Shisuka''s large breasts shake because now she was doing squats¡­ I agree with her that the looks of some of the men in that group who were almost drooling to see her were really annoying... but as a man I also understand that it was impossible not to pay attention to that. "Shisuka, your friend Rika-san is here!" "Eh?~ Rika? Oh, you came Rika! ~" Since Rika-san seemed to understand the reason why Shisuka was doing that, I decided to distract she with her own friend rather than having to tell her an excuse that sure she wouldn''t believe me. Listening to my words, she stops and turns with us and then seeing to Rika-san, runs to her to hug her with joy. "Don''t hug me while you are all sweaty Shisuka !!" "Eeeh, you are so cruel Rika ~" Surely no man would mind if Shisuka hugged him even while in that state, but it seems that women have immunity to it and can do it. Well, with Rika-san distracted so she doesn''t continue investigating why I put Shisuka to exercise, I should check some things. Aurora, how is the progress of the rat''s mission going? Do you think there is any problem to complete this before the indicated time? [The number of rats eliminated so far are: Prairie Rats (L0) 3,681 / 10,000 Great Rat (L1) 487 / 1,000 Rabid Rat (L2) 79/100 Killer Rat (L3) 7/10 Chief Rat (L4) 0/1 Seeing as the number of rats killed has been increasing with each passing day, I don''t think there will be much of a problem achieving the goal, Alexander. So apparently only if something unexpected happened, at this rate you can complete the mission before the time of this] That''s great to hear that, Aurora. It is a pity that the leader of the rats has still decided to remain hidden since my only concern is that it can escape. For now we will continue to reduce their numbers, I am sure that this way when it see that its companions has been reduced significantly then it will have no choice but to appear. And by doing this, Vrana should be able to take care of this rat easily¡­ perhaps I should ask her to just restrain it and catch it so that Shisuka kills it, I think it will be impossible for her to bring her so with only do that is fine. By the way , the reason that the number of rats with limits more higher than needed for the mission are almost completed is because she is the one that hunting them mainly. The hunters usually only take care of the first two. The size of the rats each time they break a limit increases and from what I can see, Vrana already has a hard time carrying a killer rat that is in the 3rd limit because of its considerable size. The prairie rat is the size of a small dog, the big rat of a medium dog and the rabid rat of a large dog. The killer rat no longer grew so much and is only slightly larger than a large dog, but in return it appears to be smarter and more dangerous. Unlike the others that only bite the first place they see, they are usually attacking areas of the body that are vital like the neck with their claws and fangs that are sharper than their weaker companions. No doubt they are a great danger for the group that hunts rats, but being few, they appear rarely. Besides, with Vrana flying over this camp constantly, it is usually they who end up being her prey. Considering the earlier, I must assume that it is quite possible that the rat leader can grow back in size and as a result, it will be impossible for Vrana to bring her back flying to this mansion. "Look Rika ~ Alex-kun gave me a radio to talk to each other even when you''re at the barracks, take this one, it is yours ~" "The truth is that I do not sleep in the barracks, as a high ranking of this group, I have the option of having a house in this camp. Since those who stay there in the barracks are mostly men, it is a bit stressful to have to be all the time there... you can come play whenever you want, Shisuka " "I see ~ I will tell Alex-kun to ask permission to go there ~" "... it really is strange to see a 27-year-old woman asking a 12-year-old for permission..." Since Shisuka knew that there were radio communicators in our camps, she asked me for one so that she could give it to Rika-san so that they two could keep in comunication with each other. I didn''t see a reason to refuse and accept without hesitation. In fact, as a person used to living in a world fully communicated with others, I perfectly understood her desire... I also miss my cell phone a little . "Alex-kun ~ Can I go with Rika so we can chat with each other for a while? ~" "...Of course, but some soldiers will accompany you just in case" Her request caused me some concerns, but it wasn''t as if I could keep her locked in a room for this. So after she asks me to go with her friend, I end up accepting, of course, but not before also having some precautions. "Okay ~" "Don''t worry boy, I''ll be with her, so I won''t let any strange guy approach her" Rika-san who seemed to understand the reason for my anxieties about reassure me saying that, but that would be two beautiful women who will walk together in this camp was what increase more my concerns. Well, she should be someone known in this place so not just any fool would look for trouble with her. A moment later I see them leave accompanied by some of our soldiers as escorts and I am left alone with the other girls who were still here with me. ¡­Now that my form of entertainment is gone, then maybe I should go and also kill some rats to spend the rest of the time. "M- maybe I should also do some exercise... i-it''s a healthy thing after all" "Yes, roock ~! You also have to slim down those big lumps if you want to fly roock ~" "I''m not fat, little bird !!" Well, it seems like I will be able to see someone else exercising, being able to see Rei''s body shake is not bad either... the hunt for the rats will have to wait for a while longer. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! I had not realized that the links can not be copied by someone who told me that, now they are also in the description, I think there can be done. Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 126 Kinato 8 Right now I was in what had become green fields around the town where Kinato''s camp was. This was the last day to complete the mission to eliminate more than 10,000 rats, so it had been two weeks since we arrived here. "It seems that the rats were quite infuriated that we hunted them in recent weeks and reduced their number..." Rei who is next to me with a sniper rifle in her hands tells me while watching a large number of rats that came to attack the camp... It is as she says, during the last days what looked like a herd of rats decided to attack the camp with a large number of them. Undoubtedly, this took us a little by surprise the first time they came this way but thanks to the things that had happened in previous days, the situation did not take a bad direction and by doing this they only helped me to increase the number on the counter of my mission. The first thing that helped to avoid a misfortune because of the large number of rats was my little harpy that flew in the skies of the camp frequently and could quickly notice this. So thanks to her, we were able to prepare in advance to receive them and then with my soldiers, Kinato''s soldiers and the people who were recruited to hunt, the invasion of the rats ended in failure. As for why Kinato''s soldiers helped, this was not because they were asked to, it was for other reasons. During the week after we made the deal between both of our groups, Rika-san along with other high-ranking people came asking to join us to also hunt rats. Probably the old colonel when he saw that the risk of killing these rats had decreased due to the large number of people who did so, he wanted to take the opportunity to also get a slice of this and so he decided to send some of his men. Although, he surely told them to join in without even asking me if they could since most of those men just turned up and started hunting rats along with the residents. It was good that at least there was someone more sensible among them to come and tell me something about this... although this must be more because it could say that we both had a common acquaintance or maybe it is because she was someone of good character . That person was Rika-san, she came to talk to me to ask me to join the rat hunt. I honestly didn''t care what their group did, but it was also true that I didn''t feel good that they only took advantage of what I did. I knew that that couldn''t demand something big in return for allowing them to do this, so I just asked her for something they wouldn''t mind. I told Rika-san that if they gave me the crystals from the rats they killed, then there would be no problem on my side and they could hunt as many rats as they wanted along with us. Although the crystals I would get from them was an amount that I couldn''t care much about now, my purpose in doing this was another. I want see if doing this the system would take it as if we had a transaction between us and thus the rats they killed would also count for my mission. As I thought, they thought it was a fair price so that there was no friction between us, after all, those crystals for them had no use and also, the rats they killed successfully increased my counter. With the first invasion of the rats failed, they did not give up and the next few days also tried do the same. Unfortunately for them things were worse than the previous day for them, the reason for this is because having the idea that they would repeat this more times , then I brought a reinforcement of MLDW that had stayed there with the sole task of eating bodies of zombies all this time. During the second invasion of the rats the next day, which seemed that their numbers were increasing and not falling despite all the rats we killed yesterday, then my Venus came into play. At first the people who had not seen it became nervous when suddenly it appeared on the battlefield, but by explaining that it was one of my pets to them then they could calm down a bit and continue fighting. Well, many knew that I had a girl with wings instead of arms working for me, so this may be why they assimilated it sooner than normal. Although I must personally say that a pretty girl with the only difference from a normal person being having wings and a plant that has the appearance of being able to eat an army of people, are two totally different things... But I think what helped them the most to fight between its branches as a shelter was that they soon discovered that it only attacked rats and ignored people, and if a rat got too close to represent a danger to them then one of its mouths would end up swallowing this. So , preventing the second invasion of the rats we reach the third day, today. And as if these rats wanted to tell us that they would not give up until they razed the camp, the amount we can see at this time is even greater than the previous days. For me this was perfect as it almost ensured that I could complete the mission in a few hours. I say almost because there was a problem, the damn leader rat had not appeared in all this time and without this it does not matter that I kill twice as many rats as the system ask me, all this will have no meaning and the mission will fail. The rats ran across the meadow trying to reach the place where my Venus was positioned next to the people who fired arrows and bullets from here. So constantly they were shot down and they were groaning on the ground for their wounds waiting for death. [Beep] [Objective- 1000/1000 Great Rat completed] With this system notification it was the 3rd notification I received about this mission to inform me that it had been completed, now only the goal of 10 thousand prairie rats and the leader rat remained. The first one did not worry me because I could see how the number continued to grow rapidly and it would not take long for the system to also inform me about it being completed, but the last objective was making me bite my nails. "Master, master roock ~ Vrana saw a huge rat, is the most big that she has seen. Is that the rat that the master wants Vrana capture roock ~? " "It has to be that one, Vrana-chan, I don''t care if you tear off her legs or eyes, but I want that damn alive!" Finally that damn rat show itself. At first I just wanted it to give Shisuka some leveling experience, but now I desired to vent a little bit of frustration that damn thing made me feel on it. "I understand roock~ Vrana will do" In the same quick way that Vrana-chan stood by my side to tell me that, so she flew back into the air and going directly to the direction where she should have seen the leader rat, then I see her descend at great speed in a place that I can hardly distinguish with my vision that it has even been enhanced by a skill. It seems that damn rat was really shy... well, since I don''t think Vrana-chan can carry it while she flies then we should go where she went. "We''ll go where Vrana-chan went, everyone get ready !" After my orders my group enters the car and Yuriko-san holds the wheel to take us to where the leader of the rats was. Thanks to the fact that it was an armored military car used to transport personnel, it could pass by any rat that tried to attack it or without we has caring that the terrain was unpaved. Minutes later, we can see Vrana attacking a big rat... she seems to have followed my instructions to I sayed and damaged its eyes with the claws of her feet. Apparently if she wanted it, it would not cost her much to kill it, but sticking to what I told her she was only trying to distract the huge rat causing it some lacerations with her claws to keep it distracted and prevent it from escaping. " Master rook ~ Vrana has caught the huge rat but the little ones were a nuisance, so she killed them roock ~" When she sees our car arrive, it quickly flies towards us when it stops and we get off it, as she says, around the rat leader there was a good number of L1-L3 rats with the skull pierced by Vrana''s claws. "Scythe, Leona. Immobilize the rat to be able to transport it... I don''t care if you have to cut off its legs or whatever it takes, just try to keep it alive for some more time." "I understand, Master!" "Yes¡­" They take up their weapons and advance to where the rat is, and meanwhile we try to make their job easier by killing the subordinates of the rat who are trying to protect it. "... I feel a little sorry for that rat now" "The truth is that I have always disliked these, so seeing such big rats produces me a bit of chills. That is why I think it is better to it be eliminated, Hirano-kun" Taking my sword and killing any rat that crossed my path the voices of Hirano-kun and Yuriko-san are heard behind me while they used their rifles just like Rei to shoot down the other rats around the leader. My subordinates do not last long in fulfilling my request and soon the leader rat was lying on the ground without being able to move since they had cut the tendons of its legs with their weapons. Then I proceed to hold it with a rope to be able to drag it with the car to the Kinato camp. Seeing the final state in which this rat is left, I may agree a bit with Hirano''s words... in fact, much of the frustration that had occurred to me in recent days disappeared because of that. This one looked like it could die at any moment... but being an L4 creature, it should have a higher toughness than a normal rat. So it can probably suffer for a few hours before finally succumbs to its injuries. Although I don''t plan to torture it¡­ well, no more than this, I will let the rat rest in peace once we reaches our mansion and so making Shisuka finish it. The good thing is that she has gotten a little used to killing creatures for everything I''ve made her do in the last few months, if it was earlier and told her that she had to kill this rat most likely she ran away just by seeing her without even listening to me With everything finished, we proceed to drag the rat driving back... some of the subordinates of this were still following us for a while, but probably understanding in their little brain that it was the end for their leader, moments later they stop doing it and instead they disperse. Then, as if something informed the other rats that continued trying to invade the Kinato camp, many of these also begin to retire and only some continue trying to attack the people who are among the branches of my Venus. [Beep] [Target- 10,000 / 10,000 field rats completed] Well, now I can rest easy, with this the mission is certain to will be completed. When we approached to the Venus, I notice that the pressure that the people who were fighting here had dropped a lot and it was probably only a matter of time until things calmed down. So instead of just wasting time watching until this is over, I better decide to complete the mission as soon as possible and that''s why we continue to the mansion dragging the rat leader who caught the attention of some curious when they saw the big rat. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ---------------------- "Kyaaa ~ I-I can''t Alex-kun ~I-It''s huge ... i-it will surely kill me and tear me apart! ~" "..." When I bring Shisuka from inside the mansion, that''s the first thing she says when see the rat... it seems I was wrong and she still has some apprehension for killing some things, but leaving that aside, her words make me feel a little tingling in my belly... [Mission / Optional "Pest Reduction - H" The growth of rodent monsters is becoming disproportionate in this region, it is best to take action before the fauna here develops further and becomes a threat. Requirements: Prairie Rats (L0) 11,824 / 10,000 Great Rat (L1) 1,408 / 1,000 Rabid Rat (L2) 157/100 Killer Rat (L3) 39/10 Rat Boss (L4) 1/1 Failure: Death, Time> 14:47:31, Escape from the rat leader Reward: 5x Limit-Break Pills (Monster) [H] 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold] [Mission "Pest Reduction-H"] [Completed] [Qualification: S Reward: 1x Anti-monster Tower Floor buelprints 1x Scroll of convocation : Monster soul level 1 (Azar) 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold] After spending some time calming her down and convincing her to kill the rat leader, this can finally rest in peace after being shot in the head by a rifle. In the next second the system notification is heard in my head and I can see the rewards I got for it. I didn''t expect much from this, but one of the things I get catches my attention... The reason was that this seemed to me to be somewhat redundant, I did not see much difference in the purpose of the buelprints that I obtained of those of the energy shield... I will have to speak to Kurisu so that they can observe them and see if they were something useful. Well, being something of the system these are surely useful, but it may also be something of a lower level than the energy shield so I do not know if it is worth putting effort into these. The rest of the day went as expected, not long after the rats stopped insisting on attacking the camp and the ones that were still alive dispersed. So the next thing was to collect the bodies and make a count of all the bodies and proceed to distribute the parts that corresponded to each person. For those who were involved in this, this day they went home happy because of the good harvest they obtained. I cannot complain either, I was able to recover most of the initial funds that I used for the creation of the store and also obtained a good number of boxes from the system when I also went hunting. In the end, some 13,000 L0 rats were killed and also a large number of L1-3. This will certainly help the risk for people who continue to hunt rats for a livelihood, as these animals have always had a high breeding rate, I don''t think they can be eliminated even if we try hard. But it is convenient this way, so Kinato people will be able to get some food this way and the hunting group should be able to prevent the rat population from increasing too much again. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ Ending the mission the day before, then I can concentrate on other issues. So first thing in the morning after I get out of bed, I call Gloterus to check the progress of the things I asked for. "Now with bars in this camp, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to begin the things I asked you to do, Gloterus. How have those plans been going?" "Hahaha, Boss Alexander, you shouldn''t worry. The men I chose to do this have experience doing that, so the results will not be long in coming¡­ no, the results can already be seen. Although the military faction has obtained resources with which they should keep their members together, as you can see, people from that group are still going out to join us. Hahaha, surely that colonel must be cursing because of this " Well, I think his words are correct. Every day some Kinato soldiers join our group... let''s see how long that old colonel resists until he comes to complain to me. Since I could not kill the leaders here¡­ well, not for now. So the only option at the moment was to we gain over the inhabitants of Kinato. This may be slower than eliminating the liders, but this should not cause great chaos in this camp to it be destroyed. And in these two weeks things went very well, although it is true that the bald person gained a lot of support for the improvement of the environment of this camp, our group also obtained benefits for that. In the case of the military, the truth is that I did not have to do much, their situation was already bad and that is why I only had to do a few things to make it worse. Therefore, to deal with these two factions we will continue to be a little patient and wait for things to develop to the right point to continue the next step... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! I had not realized that the links can not be copied by someone who told me that, now they are also in the description, I think there can be done. Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 127 Kinato 9 (POV 3rd person- In a Kinato bar) After preventing the rats from invading for 3 consecutive days, several people gathered to celebrate their achievements during this time. The place was a bar that was recently conditioned as such in Kinato and although perhaps it was not compared to those before the apocalypse, at least it allowed people to meet and pleasantly spend time. "Today, his father managed to knock down 20 normal rats and 3 of the biggest rats, so be grateful since today I will invite everyone who is here with me!!" "Hahaha, while I didn''t kill as many as you, I could still take down 13!! I will definitely be able to have fun with some girls tonight!!" "Tch, I may have killed a lot less, but I was able to kill one that was surely 3 times larger than anyone you killed! It was not easy to kill it, this didn''t fell even after I shot her 5 times with the crossbow... no, it was 10 times! ...Even one had pierced its eye but that damn still continued to run to where I was stand, so... so, when it gets to go right in front of me and when I thought everything was lost, I arm myself with courage and stomped on the arrow of its eye so that it would sink further and then be able to kill it" "Hahaha, yes, surely you will say that the rat that was dragging Alexander-san''s team was the one that you kicked to death" "Hahaha" "T-That''s ... well... it wasn''t as big as the one Alexander-san and Yuriko-san killed, but it was just a little smaller..." The first impression that a person would have when listening to an invasion of rats that could kill a person easily, could only be fear and anxiety but contrary to this, the atmosphere in this bar was full of joy and celebration. Each one talked about the number of rats killed or tell the others the times that they were about to be bitten by them, but they prevailed and ended up killing them without forgetting to further improve their bravery or ability to do that. "Come on brother soldier eat this, I heard that you had a very hard time the last few months... that you didn''t even have enough food to fill your stomach" "...thanks, but things are not so bad now" "Hahaha, it''s good to hear that. Without a doubt, one of the hardest things in this world is having to go hungry." Even the repudiation that residents had had towards the Kinato military had been forgotten these days and they were able to join to celebrate in the bars of the cam. It was as if people just wanted to be able to have fun and be happy for all the time that in the previous months they couldn''t do it. "Well, but I think you have it easier than we do. The things you use are firearms and you also have better preparation, so the safest thing is that the number of rats that killed each of you doesn''t compare to the higher number that presumes the people here. I am very envious of you, with all those rats that each one killed, surely you all could be able to keep 10 women without problems for a while, hahaha " "...no, the rats we kill go directly to the barracks stores, we don''t receive anything from those rats..." "It is not necessary that you lie, brother soldier. It is not that I am going to ask you for something that you hunted, I might not get as much as you or other residents, but I could still get something" "...what he says is true, we won''t get anything from those rats" While the atmosphere in the bar was very good and it seemed that everyone was having a good time, there were some who frowned as they talked and listened to what others here said. At several tables where there were Kinato soldiers who were invited to join to spend time with some "residents from Kinato", conversations like this were heard. Their reactions were not because they were upset by the things these men were saying to them, it was rather an awkwardness that they felt. Many of them were under the impression that their group was the only one who didn''t get any of this despite going through the same things as the residents. They felt as if they had been scammed or rather, exploited since one of the things that men told them was true, no doubt each of them killed at least the number of rats for which the previous person was boasting and also that was just having a reserved thought because most of them surely surpassed that amount by a good margin. Then the discomfort they felt only increased with the following words from those residents and the things that they saw through their own eyes. "Wow! I don''t want to talk badly about your leader, but... isn''t he a bit stingy? The Tokonosu''s soldiers seem to have a great life and their leader pays them quite well, in fact, I wish could join to that group... no, the truth is that I have begged to be allowed to join them but for now it seems that they only accept people with experience in fighting. You just have to see them, those people over there are one of the Tokonosu soldiers... every night they come and take the best girls here. It''s a bit frustrating, but you can tell that a lot of Kinato people are alive because of them so it''s not such a bad thing. Also, I have heard that if a soldier gets a spouse, then Tokonosu''s camp will make her have the same treatment as him. Also, if their skills are good, then can ascend to captains and with this they can even have more women and all of them will have the treatment that their soldiers " "..." The Kinato soldiers follow the gaze of the man who spoke to them and there was a man in a military suit but the insignia on one of his arms did not identify him as someone from their barracks, but rather someone from Tokonosu. Seeing this man, it could only arouse envy in them. He seemed to be having a good time chatting with a couple of pretty girls who did not stop his advances by caressing sensitive parts of their bodies, and instead highlighted their breasts or buttocks to get more attention from him. Time passed and the soldiers who had been invited to the bars to celebrate could only remain silent because of what they saw. While it was known that Tokonosu''s situation was very good and that is why it was not difficult to imagine that the treatment of the soldiers there was better, even so, all of them could not feel more than just injustice in the difference in the treatment being soldiers all of them. But then when they observed that even the residents who until recently were suffering could now afford to leave the bar accompanied by a girl... or more than one on some occasions, then what they felt became even stronger. In comparison with that, they, on the other hand, had to leave the bar to go to the barracks accompanied by other soldiers... so unlike the cheerful faces of all those who left, they could only put on a gloomy and unhappy face because of such a difference in the treatment... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ---------------------- (POV Colonel) Days after we received payment for the military equipment we gave that brat, things went back to normal a bit... well, within what can be considered normal in this damn apocalyptic world full of zombies. We stopped receiving complaints from the soldiers and the resignation of them stopped, so the following days were quieter. I just had to put up with my idiot son who came every day to ask me to kill the brat, but after yelling at him to go off and do some of his nonsense then the rest of the time I was able to relax a little. I must say that although that brat is annoying, at least he kept his word and delivered everything he had said without missing a gram of the things. Everything was fine for now but since this food has to be consumed and also at a fairly fast pace, then we could not stand with our hands crossed waiting for things to get worse again when they finish. So when I learned that this brat had created a team with Kinato residents to hunt rats, I had to consider sending some groups of soldiers to do the same. It is not that I did not want to do this with our soldiers in the first, but if I used a few men to deal with rats to save ammunition, then they would be in danger. But if I did the opposite and sent a thousand or 2 thousand of them, then the expense would be too much. This problem could be solved if we tried to operate the bullet production lines at the barracks, but that damn of Shido always refused to make some residents operate these production lines. So I have no choice but to stop those thoughts, but what really made me almost go and shoot that damn bald man, is that when the rats started to enter the camp and cause some accident, the very damned still told to the residents that it was our fault since we did not take care of those rats. So since the residents already had some resentment towards us about the barn event, their opinion of us only got worse for this. But it seems that this lad got a large number of crossbows to arm Kinato residents to hunt, these might not work much against the zombies since they would be too slow to reload them and the range of effectiveness to hit the shot was shorter than a firearm. But to hunt rats these were a very good thing, it was not necessary that they hit the head as with the zombies so that you are to cause them great damage, with which hit right in their bodies most likely those rats will die. So after hearing all these things from some men that I put to watch the movements and watch that group of Tokonosu, then there was nothing that made me hesitate and sent several groups of soldiers. I thought that this brat would not hesitate to take advantage of this, but contrary to this, he seems to have calmed down after getting what he wanted and did not put any impediment for us to do it, he just asked us to give him the useless crystals that these rats had in them and so both sides were able to cooperate in hunting the rats. Everything was going well and instead of just consuming the resources we had, now we could make increase the food a little in our stores. Then in the last days, a large number of rats attacked Kinato but even though this was a bad thing, the truth was the opposite and only helped to increase the number of rat meat that we could store. Unfortunately during those three days, not everything was good... suddenly the dissatisfaction of the soldiers arose again, although this time for totally different reasons. At first it was only a few people, but as if it was a disease, this spread throughout the barracks until it became a problem like the previous one with the food shortages, no, perhaps it is even worse. "Colonel, what do we do? The soldiers keep demanding to receive a fair payment for their work..." "We cannot deny them this since practically what they are asking for is something very reasonable, they are supposed to be the people who will be at the forefront risking their lives in case of a problem, but now they have become the ones who have one of the worst treatment in this camp ... " "Then we just have to give them the payment they demand, right? After all, everyone here thinks it''s fair." "...the problem is that we cannot do it. We solve the problem of food shortages but if we start distributing these provisions to all the 4 thousand soldiers only for them to have fun in the camp, then these provisions will disappear in a short time. If that happens, we will not only have the problem with food shortages just like before, but we will also have nothing to pay them later... " A few days after the rats stopped attacking the camp in large numbers, I had to make a meeting with the other lieutenant colonels who were here. The only exception was Lieutenant Colonel Rika who was not in the barracks, surely she or is at her home in the camp or went to visit again her friend in the villa of that brat. Well, with the majority attending here then it should be fine to be able to find a solution to this problem mentioned by all the lieutenant colonels here. ...it seems that the improvement of mood in the residents of the camp has caused us a great inconvenience. Curse! We barely solve one problem and another one arises! "Then will we have to exchange more military items for more food with that boy?" "..." After Minami''s words with which she explained the complications to access the requests of the soldiers, Kuma speaks and this makes my office fall silent for a long time. That brat had already extorted us with a good amount of military objects so if we are going to ask for more, everyone knows that will not be little we will have to give in return. "No, if we go with that brat, he may even increase his requests this time to provide us with more provisions, but also it is true that we cannot stay this way without doing anything. Those who have been more patient of the soldiers have asked us to improve the conditions to continue being part of this barracks, but many have only decided to leave. That is why we must do something as quickly as possible and prevent more soldiers from leaving. So I think the only option we have is to get resources for ourselves since that was the plan from the beginning, so we just have to move things forward. We will go to the neighboring city of Urachi, it was an even bigger city than Tokonosu and therefore the amount of food in it will be even greater " After remaining silent all this time listening to others speak, I decide to enter the conversation proposing to advance our plans. "Colonel, certainly the city of Urachi is bigger than Tokonosu, but that also means that the amount of zombies is much greater..." "Lieutenant Colonel Omura is right, the risk we will run all of us will be even greater." "Nonsense! If a group of civilians was able to eliminate the zombies from Tokonosu, I don''t see how trained men make this work difficult for them. Besides, we also have the advantage of the antidotes we got from that brat, so without a doubt, things will even be much easier than when we kill the zombies in this town " "The colonel is right, it is to do that or to make an exchange with that brat again, but if we do the latter we will only delay the problem for a while and it will not be a real solution" Basaru and Omura did not seem convinced to do this, but listening to my arguments and those of Kuma, they consider it again and then nod in approval. So during the next few days, we will have to prepare to go to Urachi... I want to see the face of that brat when he finds out that he can no longer get anything from us. My only concern is that more men decide to leave the army during that time, therefore, this has to be done as quickly as possible. "Colonel! Colonel! There is a problem!" When I thought that everything was already solved, one of my confidants ran into my office while screaming and then seeing that there were more people here, he walks towards me and tells me the things that happened so that only I can hear him. "Damn it! That jerk! I thought that by not coming to complain this morning he had calmed down a bit but instead, he goes and does such stupidity!!" When I hear what he tells me, it was impossible for me to keep it a secret from the others who were here because of the fury my stupid son made me feel for what he did¡­ well, it was probably impossible for this to remain hidden in the first place. ¡­Curse! It seems he chose the worst time to go and cause problems. If it wasn''t my own blood, then chances are I would have shot that bastard long ago! "Something has come up... we will suspend this for another time" "" ... okay, Colonel "" "Organize some men to accompany me" With the looks of intrigued by all those who were here, I get up while I order the man who informed me and then go to the villa of that brat. Curse! Curse! When I thought that the brat could no longer bother me, a fool goes and gives him some reasons so that he can take advantage of this... when this is solved,I will chain my stupid son so that he won''t give me any more trouble. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! I had not realized that the links can not be copied by someone who told me that, now they are also in the description, I think there can be done. Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 128 Kinato 10 (POV Alexander) What Gloterus had told me was true, in these last days of the mission to hunt the rats more soldiers from Kinato had come to my village to ask to join us, during all that time the total number of people who came was not few and surely exceeded 500. Our group was undoubtedly the most attractive for them to join, but they had also gone to the other two factions of Kinato, so the militia must have lost between 700 or 800 men in the course of these days. The only unfortunate thing about this is that I couldn''t get any more military vehicles and items with this, although if the resignation of military personnel continues to happen then it is inevitable that that faction disintegrates and in the end, I will still get everything from them. It is only a matter of time for that to happen, let''s see what things that colonel can do to delay the inevitable... maybe he will even make some bad move to speed it up even more. As for the faction of the bald, honestly, this isn''t even a big deal. He may have gained a little more popularity from the recent changes in Kinato but unfortunately for him, that doesn''t provide him with any protection... he can easily be replaced. Well, with things going well in Kinato, maybe I should go to MLDW¡­ I need to go and deliver the new blueprints to Kurisu. She will surely understand them better and be able to tell me if it is convenient to build those things. "Fine, Gloterus. Make the men you chose continue to do the same ... hehehe, right now that colonel must be gritting his teeth at what''s going on in his faction. It is a pity for him that his problem is due to his lack of resources and that is why he surely cannot go and complain to the bald man because the residents now have a better life or with me for treating my men better since if he does that will only further increase his bad reputation in Kinato. Although he may do other things to try to solve his problem... who knows, if we are lucky then he may even come to ask us to make another transaction, hehehe " "No problem, Boss Alexander. You will see that the discontent from the treatment that the soldiers receive only increases, don''t worry. But about the politician, isn''t it time to deal with him too? Maybe if his reputation continues to grow then it will be more difficult to put him aside. " "About the bald man¡­ the time is not yet right, let''s let him enjoy his influence over the people here in Kinato a little more. Don''t worry, his group is much easier to deal with than the military, after all, in this world the power he has gained is not very useful. ...But it would be nice to do it in a way that doesn''t create much chaos in the residents of Kinato, you must try to gain the trust of one of the most influential people in his group. I have a feeling that something bad can happen to the bald man¡­ so it is better to have someone on our side to absolve us of any responsibility for that. " "Hahaha, so that politician is someone with bad luck?... well, I don''t think there is much of a problem putting someone close to him on our side, Boss. Most politicians are always looking for the opportunity to replace the people who are above them and they are also people with great ambitions. So just by releasing some bait, then surely we will have a few people from that group of him running to our doors " [Clank] "Alexander-sama, Shido-san is at the door asking to speak to you, what do you want me to tell him?" "... put him through" While I was talking to Gloterus, one of the maids enters the room that I use as an office to tell me that, listening to what she says, I remember that the time to end our deal had come, so knowing why he had come here then I ask her to let him in. Minutes later, the bald man and some people led by the same maid enter the office. Their group, as usual, had the same nasty smile on their faces when they see me, I really would rather have them show the contempt, discomfort or similar feelings that are surely hiding in their minds than those hypocritical expressions. "Hello, Alexander-san. Because of the things that happened recently, I hadn''t wanted to bother you but since they''ve calmed down now, I thought we could talk. We have finished the preparations to transport the 7,500 people that were still missing in our deal, I know that Alexander-san must have been busy in these last days but unfortunately due to the changes we made in the camp, the things that we had received have been consumed quickly and that is why we need the resources remaining of our deal... " "...don''t worry Shido-san, I may have been busy but don''t forget our promise, you can send your men whenever you want to take the remaining things from our agreement, these are already here in this villa" "Well, well, Alexander-san really is a person of his word. I am very happy to hear that, so if there is no problem with you I will send some men to transport the food to our warehouses. ... Also, there are other things I should mention Alexander-san. Due to the changes we have made, our side needs to make some adjustments that may affect you... it is a pity that I cannot do anything for this since it is something necessary " "... adjustments? Please tell me, if it''s a reasonable thing then I don''t see why not." "You will see, Alexander-san. Following your recommendation, we implement works for the residents, but... if we want this to continue in this way, then we need to implement some taxes in the camp so that this can continue in the future" "... I see, then how much tax will my group have to pay" "Since Alexander-san''s group and those who hunt rats are the people who get the most resources, they would have to pay 20%. It certainly hears as a high percentage, but even with this tax, I don''t think it will greatly affect your earnings. Of course, since it is something unexpected we will not count the things you obtained in these weeks but from the next few days, we must implement it... " "..." Not only was the military group affected by the changes in the camp, it was logical that the bald faction also had problems. The difference was that this would affect Kinato residents and knowing how this guy acts, I know he would not hesitate to put all the blame on us if things go wrong for him. Also, I could not blame him so much either because although our camp has not needed to resort to something like taxes to keep it running, that was only because we obtained enough resources in the expeditions of our soldiers and now also of the coast. But unlike us, their group couldn''t do this and their request wasn''t too farfetched either. In the future, I think that even our camp will have to implement something similar to taxes when we can no longer continue looting other places... although, for that we first need people to be able to produce more food since any percentage of 0 is still 0. "...if Alexander-san thinks it is too much, then we can discuss it and reach an agreement" "No, it seems fair, I''m sorry I was thinking other things. Shido-san, I think that even with that tax, this will not be enough to keep things as they are now in Kinato. From what I''ve heard, this place was previously used for farm fields¡­ I would like to use these soon, so I could pay you something upfront for allowing me to do it later. " "Farmland?" My silence for a few seconds after he mentions the tax issue, he must interpret it as nonconformity on my part and then speaks to try to reach an agreement between us. His group must also have been pressured by this and he would probably end up accepting even if he had to lower the percentage, but the truth is that I was not interested in fighting for a percentage point of the profits of this store in Kinato, not that this was a great quantity. In fact, for now, the best thing is to keep this group happy and not generate enmity for some small problem like this. So that''s why I was even willing to provide more resources with that excuse that I said. That is certainly a future goal for this place, but it is not that I intend to pay for the use of those lands... if this camp falls into my hands then there is no reason to pay for them. "I see, I see. Without a doubt, those lands are very good and Alexander-san can surely take good advantage of them, in truth we should be ashamed for not trying to use them-" "Shido-san, I don''t need you to praise me, just tell me the price for using those lands" Probably if I left him he''d even start talking about making a statue of me at camp, so I step in to get him straight to the point. "Well ... they are enough land, but since it is Alexander-san who asks for it, then... 2 thousand... no, thousand tons of food for a year" Seeing me frown at the initial amount, he instantly retracts and cuts it in half¡­ damn greedy, it''s not that it was so easy to use these lands, there are still quite a few wild animals in that meadow that represent a problem and so they can''t be used immediately... Rather, we do not yet know if that is feasible. "Well, thousand tons of food seems fair to me. After your men finish transporting the payment for the 7,500 people who were missing, then in a few days you can have those thousand tons" "Okay. Putting the deals aside, I should also thank Alexander-san on behalf of all Kinato residents for all your support so far, they all have a better life now because of you. Thanks to this, our work has also been easier, having the support of the residents- " [Crack !!] "Alex-kun !! Alex-kun !! Th -Something happened to Rika ... s-she ... s-she ..." "Calm down, Shisuka ... calm down first and then tell me what happened to Rika-san" Suddenly Shisuka enters the office with a slightly pale and worried face that I have rarely seen in her, but because of this the only thing that I have been able to know is that something could have happened to her friend, so I try to make her reassure to can understand things. "I-I was playing outside with Vrana-chan and then my radio rang ... I-I thought Rika just wanted us to talk like we''ve done these days, B-but ... I-I could only hear that she was arguing with someone and it seems like he... h-he want to do bad things to her " "¡­ Did he say where she was?" "Y-yes !! I heard she said that they were..." -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Rika) ... I open my eyes and the first thing I see is the ceiling in my room, so I turn around a bit in my bed and when doing so I discover an awkwardness... or rather something very different from how I usually get up every day... my hands and feet were tied with string while I was in my underwear. At first, I thought I was just waking up like a normal day in my room... but seeing my current state I start to think about what could have happened to end this way. Then I remembered that I had already woken up a few hours ago and then I prepared to go to the barracks as usual. Well, not everything was as usual because yesterday some colleagues invited me to drink and eat something in the bars that had recently opened in Kinato, I woke up with a hangover. Don''t think I drank much to get a hangover, I didn''t want to accidentally end up in the bed of one of these guys if I drank too much since that would be a very unfortunate thing, so I retired to my house after just having drunk a little. Perhaps because time had passed since the last time I drank, then my body had lost its habit a bit and that''s why I woke up with a headache. But not for this I could forget about my obligations, so after getting ready I leaving my house and go to the barracks but then a guy that already his existence was synonymous with headache appeared... just seeing him I felt that my head would explode for these two things coming together. "Good morning, Rika. Today is a nice day don''t you think?" "It''s you ... sorry, it''s late and I need to go to the barracks to see the things that have to be done today" It was the son of the colonel... they say that the scars usually give a manly touch to men, but in his case, that was just unpleasant and made me sick just by putting my eyes on it, although it may also be because he is the one with the scar that makes me feel that way. Ignoring his pathetic attempts to try to create a conversation between us, I tell him that as I walk to leave. In truth, if I stay more time close to him, maybe my head would explode. "Wait, wait! Rika. Looks like you''re not feeling well¡­ you''re a little pale, take this and drinking it." When I try to get through this guy, he moves to block my path and then reaches out to offer me a bottle of water. Normally I would just ignore him, but because of the hangover when I see what is in his hand my feet stopped. Because of the hangover, I was thirsty and since what I said before was true and it was not a simple excuse, I didn''t have time to drink anything. Curse! I can''t believe I was such an idiot! As I drank the water listening to that guy''s nonsense out by courtesy, I suddenly felt that my body was losing strength and then the last thing I saw was that rubbish smiling and other soldiers who came from somewhere where they were hiding. This situation is bad, I really did not think that this trash had the guts to get high with something, I want to kill him!! No, calm down Rika, you should first try to find a solution for this or then things can only get worse. Curse! This is the worst, I do not want that damn to take my virginity !!... well, it is not as if I was keeping it for some special belief or that I was too reserved. The problem is that I don''t want to do it with someone from my job and with the guys I met outside of this, things didn''t end well. I remember taking a boy to my apartment once and then when things were going well, but suddenly it all went wrong when we got to my room. I had forgotten that I leave one of my weapons on the bed and when he saw it, he practically left my apartment naked... Another time, when Shisuka was already living with me, something worse happened... when I took another guy to my house, that damn man kept seeing her breasts all the time. Fuck! Not that I''m small in that regard, so couldn''t he just not be so obvious or focus on mine?! After that I decided to focus better on my work and take things slower, but... now the worst man I know is about to take advantage of me. Seriously, if that damn dare to put a finger on me, then I will kill him! I don''t care if the colonel kills me in revenge! Why Shisuka can have a cute boyfriend, but I get this instead? It''s not fair! Damn lucky Shisuka... it''s true! Shisuka! As I cursed my fate and the colonel''s son and even Shisuka for her better fate as I tried to free my hands or feet, which was useless because I was still weakened and the ropes were quite sturdy. So thinking of her, I remembered the radio that she gave me. I quickly walk over to the pillow on the bed which is the place I left it the last time I talk to her and hoping those guys haven''t checked the whole room, then I tuck my two hands tied under the pillow and find it. "Shisuka! Shisuka!" [Clank] Taking it quickly, I try to talk to tell her that sent someone to help me, if she tells that boy then he can probably order some of his men to come. Unfortunately when I try to communicate with her, I hear the bedroom door open. I seat as fast I can and try to power the radio under one of my legs while I press the button to communicate with her. Curse! I hope that this airhead understands what is happening here... no, with that she is awake and not sleeping would be enough. "Rika, Rika, Rika... this is your fault for humiliating me in that way by not accepting the proposal of before and so that we can both be together. If you had, then things would be very different from now and I shouldn''t have to resort to this" "Damn! You better stop this stupidity or you will get something worse than that disgusting scar on your face!!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! I had not realized that the links can not be copied by someone who told me that, now they are also in the description, I think there can be done. Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 129 Kinato 11 (POV Rika) With my words, the face of this damn begins to turn red due to the fury since it was something certain that such scar caused him more than just physical pain, probably what hurt him the most was his own ego. So, it was to be expected that He''ll raise his voice yelling at me. "Bitch !! I''ll make sure to treat you very well so that after I''m done with you, then you lick this scar with the face of total happiness!! You were the one who looked for all this, previously if you had only become my wife, then I would be the only man you would have to please, but now... I will make several men enjoy your body. Hahaha, you will surely have a good time, bitch!! Of curse, first I''ll make you understand how silly you were for rejecting a man like me! So you will have the opportunity to repent for your past acts... hehe but I am a kind man, after this if you want to become my slave, then I can think about it " I can''t help but tremble a little at his words, although what he said was just disgusting and seeing his current state, it was almost certain that that wound reached his brain. The important thing of what he said apart from his nonsense, was that there were also other guys who accompanied this bastard ... Thought that maybe I could take care of this fool even in my weakened state in some way and get out of this situation by myself, but taking care of several men while I''m drug and in underwear doesn''t seem very realistic, now my only chance is for Shisuka to listen all this¡­ "Stop stupid things and get out of my house now !! I don''t want to see your stupid filthy face in my house !! Just thinking that you entered my house makes me not want to live here anymore !!" "¡­ It seems like you still haven''t understood your situation, bitch!! Your house will now become a motel where you will please several men!!" "I swear to you that if you don''t free me from these ropes that you tied me with, then I will kill you when I do myself!! No, first I will make you and the others a eunuch for just trying to rape me!!" "Bitch, when I''m done with you, you''ll probably end up idolizing penises and treat them as the thing more important in your life!!" Since my only option now was for Shisuka to send someone to help me, I try to provide information to her while yelling at this fool. But if I don''t want him and the other guys to stain my body, I also have to make time¡­ I have to distract him to wait for someone to come. If Shisuka informs someone from the boy''s group, then it shouldn''t take long since my house is not too far from their villa. That''s the good thing, but the bad thing is that for that to happen, then the first thing of that sentence needs to be fulfilled... "Hahaha, please, you that even a child can deal with you with one hand, seriously do you think that you can satisfy a woman?" "Damn! That brat was just lucky and caught me off guard! With just a few kicks, he would be the one crying begging me to stop as his tears trickle from his eyes!!" "Puff ... don''t put a brave stance in front of me, surely if you see that boy then you will be the one begging while you cry because he could make another scar on your horrendous face... but maybe you should thank him if he does, maybe this makes your face have better appearance" "If that brat wasn''t surrounded by armed people, I would go right now to kill him !!" Knowing that talking about that boy would upset him, then I don''t hesitate to provoke this guy by mentioning him in our conversation. This takes effect immediately and he starts screaming like crazy giving excuses for why things ended like this in Tokonosu. Honestly, apart from trying to get time to pass to save time, these were also my thoughts. The guy was so pathetic that I''d rather bite my tongue and die than allow him to rape me. the reason I haven''t done it yet is simply that I still have a little hope that this could be avoided. "Hahaha, seriously, you''re grossing me out now. Even if you could do what you say, I don''t know-how in your little brain the idea of hitting a 12-year-old boy at your current age can be considered an achievement !! Surely you are so stupid that you surely considered tying up a zombie girl so you could fornicate with her without thinking that you would end up infected !! " "That was only once !!" "..." ... I was just trying to say any nonsense in order to keep him in that state, but... damn! Now even I have to accept that this guy gives me some fear. "..." "D-Did you really try to do that?" "I-I wasn''t thinking clearly at that time... A-also, like I told my dad when he stopped me. W-we don''t know if you can spread the disease to transform a person into zombies that way" "...d-don''t come near me !! Crazy !! Sick !! Trash !! Degenerate !!" Many people may have turned into zombies due to being bitten or scratched by them, but this idiot is surely the only one who almost became one for trying to fornicate with a zombie!! "Silence, bitch !! Stop looking at me as if I was an idiot!! This is enough, I''m sick of you, when I and the other men waiting outside done raping you, then you''ll be the person to check if someone can change in zombie for having sex with them!! " With his words he begins to walk to the bed where I was, it seems that his patience is over... haaa, I do not want to have to die because of this bastard but that it is much better than the alternative option. "Guuaaku!!!" When he''s close to me I try to put up a fight by resisting him, after all, I spent many years as a soldier and so I''m not going to die without a fight, but... things were easier than I expected. The guy practically approached carelessly and I was able to kick easily with all the forces that I could gather in this state in his crotch with the heels of my two feet that were tied... Did he think that I was just going to open my legs to allow him to do it what he wants? After releasing a strange sound from his mouth, it wallows on the floor as he turns from side to side... it seems that the pain is so much that he can''t even make any other sound after the first and he only has his mouth open as if he wanted to shout. "B-B-Bitch !! M-My balls... Y-You have broken my balls !! Aaaaaah !!!" Well, seeing that there is a little blood on his pants and remembering the feeling of my feet... I think it is true that I felt like something was doing "PLOP". "Aaaahhh M-my balls !! Help !! Bring a doctor to check my balls !!" "What''s going on¡­" "Shit!¡­ I think the colonel is going to kill us when he finds out about this" "Damn !! No one was supposed to know about this !!" "N-now that he is this way, there is no way this will remain a secret" Due to the loud screams of the bastard, his accomplices enter my room... I recognize them, they were 4 soldiers who were under the direct orders of the colonel and they were probably just as trash as his son seeing them here with him. "Shit, since this will be known then we can only continue with this! After all, we will be punished whether we do it or not!" "It''s true, at least I will enjoy that big ass and big breasts for a long time" "S-shouldn''t we help the colonel''s son first?" "...if you want to take him to a doctor in the barracks and lose the little time we have, then it is your problem" "Damn you!! Don''t stand there and help me!! That bitch broke my balls!!" Ignoring the bastard who was rolling on the ground, the four men put their eyes on me... then with their eyes full of lust they start to run all over my body. "Bastards just dare to come closer and you will end up without balls just like that asshole!" I try to appear to look strong when they start walking towards me, when they listen to me I manage to make their feet stop for a few seconds, but it is a shame that seconds later they continue advancing... "Wooh! All of you really are so cruel having a party like this without inviting me... I thought we were friends, but now this made me feel excluded" Suddenly another voice with a calm tone as if he had really just arrived at a friend''s house, is heard in the room... then a boy with crimson hair appears walking placidly through the door. Because of his voice, those men stop their feet again and turn to the boy, even the guy who was holding his crotch stops screaming and also sets his eyes on him. Seeing him appear, I feel my body relax as if it was influenced by the calm environment that surrounded him¡­ I should be worried since now he would have to face those 4 ? men and have involved him in this, but for some reason, I have the security of that this bad time I had to go through is over. "Youuu!! Damn brat !! This is surely your fault!!" "Hmn? Ooh! you''re... no, I really don''t know what your name is, but it''s not that important either. More importantly... do you have any fondness for rolling around on the floor or something like that? Most of the time I''ve seen you, you''ve been doing that " "I''ll kill you !! I''ll kill you !! I''ll kill you !!" "Geh!... man... your balls have burst... thought that I was someone cruel, but seeing this..." "Y-You... y-you are the leader of Tokonosu" "W-why are you here?" "Shit!!" "Brat, if you don''t want to end badly then- [Bang] gah" "Guys, your time is up... it''s better if everyone stays still if don''t want to end up with new holes in their bodies" Yes, the one who entered was none other than Shisuka''s boyfriend. Like me, the majority who are here recognize him immediately with the only exception of one of the 4 soldiers who tries to advance towards him to surely try to silence him. Unfortunately for that man, in just the first step he takes forward falls to the ground with a gunshot wound to his leg by the pistol that Alexander now held in his hand. Instinctively the rest who are still standing raise their hands in surrender and immediately several men dressed in military uniforms but with the Tokonosu group symbol on them enter the room. "Sir, what do you want us to do with them?" "...For now, take everyone to the villa" "Yes!" " Let go of me!! Let me go now or my dad will kill all of you!!" After Alexander''s orders, they approach my attackers, disarm them and escort or drag them out to leave just the two of us here. Then seeing that it''s all over, I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "Fuuu..." "Hehehe, Rika-san. I must say that you are wearing quite attractive underwear" "Hmn? Fufufu, boy, stop fooling around and untie me" "Mmmm¡­ I wonder what I should do? This sight is not bad after all" "Come on, stop playing or I''ll complain to Shisuka about this!" The boy certainly had the eyes of a predator, but they weren''t as annoying as the other guys... maybe it''s because he didn''t seem unpleasant to me. Furthermore, even though I could also feel a bit of lust on them while appreciating my body, these were a bit more playful. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) After my men take the ones who tried to rape Shisuka''s friend out of this room, only the two of us remain. Retaining the colonel''s son I don''t think it will do me of help... as for the other 4, perhaps in the not too distant future they will be of help. Thinking of what to do with all those guys, Rika-san relaxes and makes a sigh... I''m glad we were on time, but I must say that she is indeed a very attractive woman who doesn''t lose much compared to Shisuka. Also, she has a characteristic that none of the girls around me has... well, Scythe also has it but it is different from her and also that must be more because of her race. I was talking about the color of her skin... it was a tan tone that goes very well with that athletic body with big breasts that she has... also, the purple lace underwear made this stand out even more. ¡­It''s a shame that since She''s sitting on the bed I can''t see her big butt, although seeing her curves is still pretty good. After teasing her a bit, I reach over to untie her from the ropes that restrained her by taking a knife from my storage. I thought she''d be surprised more when I did this but only causes a little curious in her... Shisuka probably has talked about some things that should be kept secret... I will have to punish that girl one for this. "That''s a pretty amazing ability, boy. Shisuka told me, but I thought you had just tricked her in some way by doing some trick¡­ she''s pretty gullible after all." While she shows me her hands to cut the ropes, she confirms my suspicions but it seems that since it came from Shisuka, she didn''t believe that. I don''t know what other things that girl could tell her about me... [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Rika) -D"]To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Affection 85 (Good impression) - Loyalty 80 (Grateful) Reward: Ability [Shoot] rank up Function of System Unlocked: Weapons-Military Air Vehicles (Only under turbo motor technology) 3x Weapons Coupons (Air Vehicles) With her hands free, I then go onto the rope at the feet. Since I had to make a support in order to do it. When I touch her, then the mission notification related to affection and loyalty is activated. Certainly, the numbers indicated were somewhat high but I honestly expected that. It''s not that I''m vain or something like that, it was more because due to Shisuka I knew that she wouldn''t have some preconceived bad idea towards me. Leaving that aside for now, her skin was quite nice to touch¡­ it had a fair touch of softness and firmness to it. "Boy¡­ I''m unquestionably a soldier and I''m not easily embarrassed by something like this, but¡­ I''m still a girl, you know?" Before that I knew it my hand caressing her calf had gone up to her leg¡­ also because I had lifted her foot a little to touch it better, now she was lying on the bed while looking at me. "Glup" This position was one quite compromising... since to she can say that and be able to look at my face, she had to open her legs in an "M" shape... due to this, the center with the purple underwear stood out even more "... Sorry, my hands acted on their own" "Fufufu, well, it doesn''t seem like you had a bad intention... so I forgive you. But I think it''s time for you to let me go so I can get dressed¡­ you should have seen enough by now anyway, right ?" "No, it''s not enough... I don''t think I get tired of seeing you in that way and I could do it for hours" "Fufufu, you are a pretty precocious boy" After answering her with my true feelings smiling at her, I reluctantly released her leg so that she could sit up and then proceed to dress as she had said. "What are you going to do with those damn of before?" "Hmn? They?... I will keep them in my villa. Why? " "Is nothing... I just wanted to vent my anger on them a little" ¡­Well, she is definitely a tough girl. But the truth is I think that torturing the colonel''s son even more, will be a little too cruel... it can be even more benevolent to just kill him. "Why don''t you come with us? Shisuka is downstairs in the car. She was very worried about you, so she insisted on coming." "Well, I''ll go see her and thank her¡­ I must also thank you, boy. If you hadn''t appeared then the best result of all this is that I ended up dead, the worst??? I really don''t even want to think about it" As much as I asked Shisuka to stay in the villa, she refused to do it and that''s why since time was something valuable, in the end, I decided to bring her. Of curse, I did it after she promised to stay in the car. I did not know what would happen here once we arrived, from the things I heard on the radio it seems that there were several people from the Kinato militia and if they were armed, I did not want a stray bullet to reach her. It was good that these guys followed the same pattern that I have seen in other sex offenders, while they are lost in their desires it is not very difficult to deal with them just like it happened just now. After our little conversation, we started walking to get out of Rika''s house and then once outside Shisuka jumps on her the instant she sees her while some tears of joy come out of her eyes. Then all of us who come, Rika-san and the prisoners return to the villa... surely this is not the end of all this. We still have to see the reaction and the next thing the colonel will do when he finds out that I have his son in custody. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! I had not realized that the links can not be copied by someone who told me that, now they are also in the description, I think there can be done. Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 130 Kinato 12 As I had thought, didn''t have to wait long after we arrived at my villa in Kinato for some military cars to stop in front of it. Logically the one who takes the lead was the colonel who had a rather annoying face... although I don''t know if it''s because of what his son did, or because we kept him. Well, chances are it''s both. "Tell that brat to come right now!!" Probably his first idea was simply to invade my property and enter as if it were his house, unfortunately for him, his visit was already expected and for that reason I had placed there as guards almost the majority of my soldiers that I brought from MLDW and the new members that recently joined us. So when he realizes this, with no other choice he could only scream from the other side of the fence of this place. Right after finishing his words, then he realizes that the person he was looking for was sitting having a coffee together with Shisuka and Rika-san at a garden table here. "You brat !!Release my son right now or else-" "Old Colonel, you can go and threaten almost anyone in this camp and they will surely have to bow their head and do what you say. Unfortunately for you, I don''t have to fear your group... I already told you that if you want our group''s fight, then I will gladly accompany you at any time " "..." Since he had seen me, as I get up and walk towards the door of the villa and interrupt the colonel''s words. Also, next to me, Rika-san does the same and so the only one who stays enjoying the cookies on the table is Shisuka who is with us. After hearing what I say the colonel remains silent, but instead of getting angrier at what I said, he seems to consider my words for a few seconds and then tries to calm down. "Boy, you have no authority to retain my son... I will take care of him so we better not make things between us worse, give him to me" "...Colonel, surely the rumor that your son attempted to rape a woman has already spread throughout the camp. If the residents learn that you came to free him using your authority and that I released him agreeing with you, then both of our reputations would be affected. I know it is your blood and you will probably act in a somewhat impartial way towards him, so I will do both of you a favor and keep your son in custody for a while and in this way, it will not affect either of us " "Colonel should be glad that he fell into this boy''s hands and not mine, otherwise I would just hand you a corpse back!!" "Lieutenant Colonel Rika..." It was better for that fool to stay here since was not good to have someone whose only thought is how to kill me walking freely as he pleases. I could also try to get more things from the military side as payment for him, although maybe there is a problem with that... let''s be honest, apart from his father, the other lieutenant colonels almost certainly don''t will want to even give a bullet for him. After I speak, being the main victim here, Rika-san unable to bear to keep quiet about this intervenes yelling at the colonel. It seems that part of the fury felt for what she had to go through, plans to vent it on the parent of the main person responsible for that... I don''t think this colonel is a demon since when he sees her, his face seems to have a bit of shame and discomfort at her words. "...This may just be a misunderstanding, Lieutenant Colonel Rika... maybe that guy just wanted to play a prank on you... although it''s true that he undoubtedly went too far, so-" "Damn! Do you think I''m an idiot, Colonel ?! That bastard had all the intention of raping me and that probably wouldn''t end with just that!! Enough, I don''t intend to return to a place that is run by someone who plans to protect a bastard!! Of course that I will not do it alone, many of my unit already had the idea of leaving the military barracks and looking for a better way to live since even hunting rats is now better than staying there " "..." This time Rika-san''s words cause the colonel to show a bit of nervousness, no doubt this to him was an even bigger concern than his silly son, but either out of pride or he just doesn''t want to recant what he said, then he just remains silent. For my part, I think I should be thanking that guy because my goal was probably going to develop even faster than I thought before... maybe he saved me like a month of time to execute my plans due to what he did. "...How long do you plan to keep my son?" "Hmn? Oh, don''t worry... I think he wouldn''t stay here long." "...fine. I hope you keep your word, I have other matters to attend to, so I will leave." Seeing that he probably couldn''t change things and if he continued it was almost certainly only going to make things worse for him, the colonel gives up on getting his son back. I nod at his words and then he turns to leave. So, I and Rika-san stayed at the door for a while watching their group leave here and then we immediately walked towards the villa''s mansion. "...are you really planning to free that bastard?" "...why not? I think it''s a humanitarian thing to do..." We pass the table where Shisuka is eating and continue walking, then Rika-san makes an annoyed face while asking me that. She probably wants to make him suffer a little more, but I think it''s better to end this now... "D-damn kid, let me go now or I''ll have my father crush this place !!" While Rika-san tries to make sense of my answer since it seemed to confuse her a little, we got to where the 5 people we had held were. "Alexander-kun, I think you should have a person treat this guy... otherwise his injury may cause some complications, plus it is a little sorry to see him like this" Ignoring the screams of the guy who kept writhing on the ground, Yuriko-san who had stayed with them to see if she could get some information from them after we brought them, speaks to me pointing to the colonel''s son. "L-listen to that woman... a-at least bring a doctor to check on me" "...don''t worry, I have a tool that will take away your pain quickly... I have already tried it on another patient before... he was satisfied and I did not receive any complaints since all his discomfort disappeared" "Se-seriously?" "...I swear what I say is true" Listening to me, the colonel''s son gets quite animated and gets down on his knees holding his crotch with eyes full of hope while looking at me... "... you better close your eyes because if you see the ar-... the syringe, this can scare you" After listening to me, he quickly follows my instructions with a smile on his face, he must really have a big pain to listen to everything I said without hesitation, but... now I feel a little bad for him... No, I must be professional and follow through on what I promised. I take my colt from my inventory and also a silencer... I have to say that putting the two objects together, I really feel like this is a syringe... Yuriko-san and Rika-san when they see me preparing the tool, their jaws open unconsciously and the only thing they can do is observe the procedure to carry out this type of treatment. As for the other four men, they tremble while all are shocked¡­ no, it''s not just them. This same reaction is also shown by some of the soldiers who were watching here. [Tsun!] [Paa] "" ... "" "¡­I-I thought you would release him¡­" After the muffled sound of the weapon''s percussion from the silencer and the body collapsing, everything is silent for several seconds until Rika-san speaks. "...I have freed him from his suffering, no?" "¡­ A-Alexander-kun, will this not create a problem with the colonel''s faction?" "¡­He probably only finds out about this when he joins with his son. Right now he has a lot of other things to worry about and so he can only put his son''s matter aside." The reaction of both girls is just a bit of a surprise at what happened, well, they were strong-minded women after all so there was no cry of hysteria over this. Furthermore, they seemed to be more concerned with other matters than with the death of this guy ... "Y-You killed the colonel''s son!! Damn, are you crazy?!!" "P-please don''t kill me! The idea to do everything from before was his" "Y-yes, he''s right ... I-I''ll tells you everything you want to know, but please don''t kill me!" "..." Right after our conversation, 3 men come out of the shock of what they witnessed while one continues to process things. Of those 3, 1 of them seems to care a bit about that guy and the others realizing that their situation was worse than they had thought and so they start begging for their lives. "¡­I had warned that guy that things would end badly for him if he didn''t correct that attitude of his, he ignored me and he even dared to do that to one of my women, so this-" "B-boy! When did I become your woman ?! Don''t think I fall in love as easily as Shisuka !!" [Beep] [Affection Rika +10] "..." Before could finish what I was saying, Rika-san intervenes raising her voice with her cheeks slightly flushed. The problem was that along with her words, the system also makes a notification inside my head and due to both contradicting each other it baffled me a little and I could only observe her reaction without being able to respond. But after thinking about it for a few moments, I decided that what the system said was more reliable than what she expressed¡­ I am almost 100% sure that her words are wrong since I have a hunch that it would be easier to complete the affection mission with her than with Shisuka. "Rika-san, come a little closer... I need to tell you something, but I don''t want them to listen" "Hmn? What do you have to- Hmm ~" I had to check my thoughts and so I proceed to do just that. After I ask her to come closer to me, she leans in placing her face a few inches from mine, and while she asking me something I take her cheeks and kiss her. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Rika) -D"] To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Affection 105 (Internal conflict) - Loyalty 80 (Grateful) Reward: Ability [Shoot] rank up Function of System Unlocked: Weapons-Military Air Vehicles (Only under turbo motor technology) 3x Weapons Coupons (Air Vehicles) [Mission: Completed Rating: S Additional Reward: Skill [Shoot] rank up Skill [Throw] 100,000x Crystals 1,000,000x Gold "Puah! w-what are you doing, boy!" "..." This is a bit weird and I wasn''t expecting it... after I kiss her she seems a bit upset, but the system tells me that I completed the mission... my first thought seeing this was that she was an extreme Tsundere, but I don''t have that feeling of hers. Looking at the state of affection, then I can only conclude one thing. It seems that she really likes me but whether it was for principles, her mentality, or something similar, this makes deny her own feelings... "¡­ I see, so I dislike Rika-san" "H-huh? Th-that''s... I-I didn''t say you disliked me, boy... a-actually, I think you''re pretty cute..." "I like Rika-san, I think you are a pretty beautiful girl" [Beep] [Affection Rika +10] "... B-But from what Shisuka told me, you are only 12 years old... w-why we don''t wait a few years, i-it''s not that I have someone that I like at the moment... I-I can wait for you to grow a little, You know?... S-so if you still feel the same about me... th-then ... m-maybe we can ... " "¡­ Well, I will not force Rika-san if she is not ready but I will take your words as a promise. I will not let you forget your words and in the future, you will be my woman, Rika!" [Beep] [Affection Rika 150 (Engaged)] "¡­it''s okay" She was quite cute acting a little nervous as this was in contrast to her personality she normally displays. Probably wanting to return to her normal state, after responding to my affirmation she turns around to avoid my gaze and responds to me. ¡­It is good to have a promise to be together with a beautiful girl, but I wonder how long I will have to wait for her to fulfill that promise? Besides, haven''t I become somewhat possessive recently? [¡­ You just killed a man for trying to rape a girl with which you didn''t have a relationship still, so I think the answer to your last question is more than obvious, Alexander] Well¡­ Aurora, I don''t think many men like to see the girl they like in another man''s arms. Also, I think any rapist should die... [Well, I can''t say that I disagree with your thoughts] "Are you finished?... if not, please continue" While talking to Aurora, I suddenly feel a chill run down my spine causing me to shiver a little. The cause of this was Yuriko-san who had her eyes on us while having a smile on her face... I could understand without anyone telling me that her words rather than prompting me to continue, were more like she challenged me to see if I dared to have some intimacy with Rika in front of her... "I-I''m sorry¡­ we got a little distracted, it should end the things I came here for" "Y-yeah" "Fufufu,... that''s a shame, it''s always a romantic thing to see a couple in love" Curse! I don''t know why, but I had an impulse to kneel and apologize to her¡­ besides, it doesn''t seem like I''m the only one feeling this atmosphere that surrounded Yuriko-san since Rika seems to have a bad time for this too. "You 4, I will give you a chance not to end up as that fool. So it will depend on your effort if you can save your life or not, understand?" "Yes! I will do anything but please don''t kill me !!" "I also!!" "Please, I don''t want to end up like him!!" "I will! I will try my best to make anything you ask!!" It seems that in the time I was talking to Rika, they all had enough time to think things over. Now they were attentive to my words and they seemed to understand their situation well, so this time there were no complaints and they were very motivated to do whatever I ask. "Well, soon I will need you to do something, so at that moment we will be able to appreciate how much you want to live" After they strongly agree with my words, then I decide to leave this place... the truth was that I didn''t want to be around Yuriko-san while she is acting like that... it was scary. Outside, I order some soldiers to take care of the body of the colonel''s son but since it would be good if there was no evidence for his father to cause us problems for the moment, I also ask Leona to help by giving her my poke-ball and so she can give it to my plant as fertilizer. "If you leave Kinato''s army then why don''t you join my group, Rika?" "Hehehe, I thought you wouldn''t ask me, boy. But I don''t want you to just accept me, surely several of my subordinates want to follow me so it would be nice if you also allowed them to join here" "Hahaha, don''t worry, if you ended up bringing all the soldiers from that barracks, it''s even better" "I don''t think I can convince everyone, but I have a good relationship with several other lieutenant colonels there, I will speak to them but I cannot assure you anything¡­ although I will try a little since I want to see that colonel upset about that... also considering is something that you ask me for" "... take some of my soldiers, although that old man must think I have his son and so that probably he will not do anything extreme, still it is better to be prepared" "Fufufu, aren''t you very overprotective, boy?" "Well, I certainly couldn''t bear to have something happen to my future woman." "... W-well, I''m leaving now to do what I said" Going out to the garden where Shisuka was, I speak to Rika to join our group, although this was more of a formality since I did not plan to let her go on her own. So when she wants to ridicule me a bit, I answer her question seriously. A little embarrassed by my answer, she ends our conversation and goes to say goodbye to Shisuka, meanwhile, I speak to some soldiers to escort her and a few seconds later their group leaves the village. It seems that I will have to postpone the trip to MLDW a little since surely these days the military faction will undergo great changes, so it is better that I stay here to observe the movements of that colonel does because of those things. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 131 Returning to MLDW More than a week has passed since Rika joined our group, during this time as the military faction had suffered great losses. Most of the soldiers from her unit also ended up joining us, but also that same day another female lieutenant colonel decided to resign from the barracks to be part of our group. The reason she made such a decision was that since she was the same gender as Rika- san, she sympathized with her and felt quite offended that the colonel tried to skip things with his son. So being of the same rank as Rika, her influence was not small either, so another large number of people left the barracks accompanying her. But I must say that the departure of that lieutenant colonel affected more to that old man than her own exit, that is because she was in charge of carrying out the administrative tasks of the barracks and so for him that was a hard hit. Unfortunately for the old man things did not end with just that, a couple of days later another of the high ranks with a group of people arrived at the doors of my villa from the barracks asking to join. With him, I had to be a little more cautious... no, it wasn''t because he was a man, I had to consider that it was some colonel''s countermeasure. Although when I spoke to Rika for information about him, I had to rule that out because of what she told me. The reason for that it was kind of simple, was that this guy was just in love with the lieutenant colonel who joined us on the same day as her. So his reason for coming was to be closer to the person he likes... And so, this was another huge loss for that faction, that enamored guy was the lieutenant colonel in charge of the air vehicle unit in the barracks. That old man must have been spitting blood cursing his dead son after that happened... even now I feel a little sorry for him. Although for me this was the decay of one of my concerns from that faction, the things that caused me the most apprehension from them were their air force and their artillery, but after this, now I only have to worry about the latter. In the end, Kinato''s military lost almost half of its men this week. In addition, this time the lieutenant colonels who left the barracks, brought their military equipment with them. Due to the great loss, the old colonel had to come several times to down his head and ask the 3 high-ranking people who left the barracks to reconsider things. Unfortunately for him, his requests were useless, Rika obviously it was impossible for her to return to that group after everything that had to happen before, and with the other 2, his luck was not so good either. For this reason, the old colonel had to resort to perhaps his last alternative to solve the loss of men... recruit people from among the residents of Kinato. Luckily for him, this time there was no one to prevent him to do that. The bald man knew that if he pushed too hard on the colonel right now, it was likely that out of desperation he would attack his faction with the men still at his side. Rei''s father faction continued to remain on the sidelines of everything that had happened in the last few weeks in the camp. And since this did not affect me at all, I didn''t have the need to intervene. His reputation may not have been very good among the residents, but since attracting them by offering them various things, although he probably had to empty his warehouses, he managed to recruit a thousand people. But even with this, there was no doubt that his faction had greatly weakened¡­ the time to strike the final blow is probably drawing near. Then finishing reorganizing his forces, today came the news that his group apparently intended to attack a neighboring city to try to gather resources from there. I was able to verify this after consulting with the lieutenant colonels who were now with me. Apparently, several days ago they had planned to do this but surely due to everything that caused his silly son, he had to postpone it and first fix that disorder. ...the truth is that I think he is underestimating the zombies, From what I heard, that city is even bigger than where we were. We were certainly able to eliminate most of it there, but it was after a month of planning. Also, he is unaware or could not notice the two most dangerous factors of zombies since they eliminated those of this town very quickly after the start of the apocalypse. The first is that the more time passes, the more dangerous these become¡­ now it has been almost 5 months since that time, so I doubt very much that he knows how dangerous they must have become. The second, no less important than the first, is that now these zombies have also formed groups and not only act stupidly¡­ I think they will undoubtedly be surprised when they enter the city. Well, without him here and seeing that he did nothing silly... nothing silly that affected me, then I should go to MLDW. From the deals we have made with the bald man, I do not think he represents any problem while I am not here, and as for the other faction... I must go there to inform Rei that I intend to return to our camp for a couple of days, if I did not say her that I will go there and she found out through someone else, she will probably complaining to me after. Since her parents were here in Kinato, she had been staying with them all this time since we arrived here, she surely missed them considering that in these almost 5 months she had not seen them too much. So it was good that she was with them... although almost every day she came to the villa accompanied by several former police officers to we can talk and see each other. Deciding what to do for the next few days, I get up and walk away from the desk where there were a good number of documents with the information that recently happened in Kinato that Gloterus gave me. Then after the Inform others to make preparations to leave to MLDW, along with several of my men I go to where the group of Rei''s father is. After several minutes the car stops in a parking lot full of patrols and other police vehicles, without paying much attention to it I walk on the way to the door where there were several uniformed policemen as guards. " Y-Young officer, welcome! ¡± When they notice me a young policeman greets me strangely... the strange thing was not that they associate me like the lover or Rei''s boyfriend, but the way itself that this person calls me. "... you know? Even if I formalized my relationship with Rei, the position of the officer should not be heir" "Th-that''s ..." "Please Alexander-san ignores him, he''s just nervous. Did you come to see Miss Rei? Please come in, I''ll guide you to where she and her parents are ¡± Another of the people in charge of guarding the entrance to this area intervenes and tells me that, so after he opens the gate here then we move on. This place was as if they took many houses from the town and redesigned them to create their base. Inside, you could see a variety of uniformed people and others who wore normal clothes, the latter was surely relatives or couples of those who are here. "...so you came, boy. What happens? You got bored of bothering that colonel and decided to change your goal? No, perhaps it is not because you have tired of it and rather, it is because he is going to leave the camp " "...Kiriko-san, it is always a joy to see you" " Hmp! It seems you at least remember the name of this OLD woman. ¡± Curse! It has been almost 2 months since I told her that, in truth she is a spiteful woman. She probably really don''t forget this until I get something that rejuvenates people and gives it to her, haaa... "M-Mom, Alexander is only a very direct person¡­ he didn''t want to offend you because of what he said earlier... so why don''t you forget it?" "Don''t defend him! In truth, children forget their parents once they get a lover¡­ you two don''t eat the cake before the wedding, do you? ¡± "Mom!!" " Kohon!!" Rei who was also here tries to get her mom to miss my previous comment, but her help doesn''t seem to work... even so, I appreciate the attempt. Then listening to the last thing Kiriko-san says, Miyamoto-san who was sitting on a sofa next to her coughs to calm the situation... or perhaps is because of the discomfort of those words? "Alexander-san, it''s weird to see you come to here, what happens? do you need something from us?" "No, I just wanted to inform you all that I will go to MLDW for a few days, I need to check how is the situation in my camp after 15 thousand people have joined and I also have other things to do there " "I see" "...are you planning to stay there for a long time?" "If you can''t stand being apart from your boyfriend that long, why don''t you just go with him?" "W-we are not... e-emmm... w-we have only known each other for a short time, so..." Miyamoto-san agrees to my words and Rei asks how much I plan to be in MLDW, but before I can answer her, Kiriko-san still bothers speaks and as a result her daughter begins to babble some words in a low voice... I must say that they are a rather unique family. "I heard that you captured the bastard of the colonel''s son... he had always been a problem in this camp, so I''m glad he doesn''t can cause any problems anymore" "...don''t worry Miyamoto-san, he will no longer be a danger to any woman" " Hahaha , it''s good to hear that. Also, don''t call me Miyamoto, you can call me Tetsuya ¡± "" ... "" Tetsuya-san changes the subject and asks me about the guy who I killed several days ago, seeing his reaction he must have interpreted my words as if he were still imprisoned. But unlike him, the two women here seem to have an idea from what I mean when I said that. Rei trembles a little when she hears me, but she recovers quickly. She certainly still has some concerns about something like killing that a normal person would have, but she doesn''t seem to have a so weak mindset since she quickly accepts it. As for her mother, she just narrows her eyes at me for a few seconds but she doesn''t seem to want to blame or complain about it either. In fact, I find it a little strange that she is more annoyed because I called her old than for I killed someone... "Well, aside from coming to say that, I also wanted to deliver this to you two" This time I am the one who decides to leave that question behind and then along with my words I take out two of the limit- break pills that I got during the rats hunt. Although I haven''t something to rejuvenate people, for now I will try to give good gifts to both parents of Rei to improve our relationship. " Hmn? What is that? A sweet?" "Boy, don''t think you can buy me for some sweets! Also, why you only get two? You are for sure the richest person here in this camp, but you are a stingy ¡± I can understand their doubt, but this old woman almost made me throw the pills on the floor while I curse! Now I see that she really plans to follow what she said to me before and make life impossible for me! "Mom, Dad, that''s not sweets. They are a kind of medicine that Alexander has and can help people to strengthen their bodies, it is a good thing so accept them! ¡± Rei who knew what these things were, intervenes by standing up from where she was sitting and tells them both while she is moved. Well, at least someone was happy about this, I was starting to feel bad that something that even in Gaia people would kill for was so despised. They both take the pills I give them and watch them for a few seconds, then watch their daughter who is constantly nodding to answer any questions they may have in advance. So without asking anything else, they ingest these to immediately and go through the effects they generate in the personas that consume them. Minutes later, Tatsuya-san from being a level [27] rises to [37] and his wife likewise changes from [34] to [44]. It seems that the latter''s life was more in the field than in a desk like her husband... "This is something mysterious and splendid... in truth, after going through these discomforts I feel full of energy, I even feel that my body has rejuvenated a little... although it is probably something more internal than external" "... Hmp! Boy, don''t think I''ll forgive you just for giving us this¡­ although, it''s a good start to make up for things from the past. ¡± Rei''s father begins to move his body a little after he recovers from the discomfort caused by raising a limit so fast. He immediately touches his face as if he wanted to check his own words, but perceiving through touch that there are no physical changes, he smiles a little bitterly and then changes his focus saying the latter. If his words were true it would be a great relief to me since that would probably change his wife''s attitude towards me, but at least it seems that my approach was not wrong seeing the reaction from her, I think her anger at me has decreased a bit. But I think what Tatsuya- san''s remarks are not very strict about this, although it may take a person at least above 50 to notice it. Unfortunately, I can''t verify this yet since the only ones who have fulfilled this condition are quite young in age and so there is not a noticeable change in our appearance. But I will probably be able to see it in Yuriko-san and Haruna who are getting closer to that level. After this, we talked a little more among ourselves and then I said goodbye to the 3. Since I would only stay for a few days in MLDW, Rei decided to stay here in Kinato and she only accompanies me back to the villa to say goodbye. Back at the villa, things to go our camp were completed. Of those who came with me here, Shisuka and Yuriko-san decided to stay here, Shisuka just wanted to spend more time with Rika, but the latter at knowing that there were more pilots who could take us, then told me that she would stay to process some things from this camp... it seems that she is still angry with Soichiro. So only I, Leona, Scythe, and Hirano returned to MLDW. The latter although he did not specifically ask me to take him back, because soon I plan to he does something that could generate a lot of stress on him, it is better to him relax for the moment. With the girls standing here waving their hands to say goodbye, the helicopter piloted by one of my new soldiers slowly rises. So through one of the windows just like the previous time, you can see a small figure following us, but this one doesn''t seem as interested as before in these machines and spends his time looking for some eagle or bird of prey to can hunt. The children of Kinato should thank her since, due to her, the cases where these animals attacked them have decreased considerably to the point that they are hardly heard. Then after several tens of minutes, we arrived at MLDW landing the helicopter in the place used as a heliport. Going down from this, I can see several familiar faces that I had not seen for a short time. "Alex! You have returned! ¡± "It is good to see that you are well Alexander-san... I do not see my mom" "Alexander, I''m glad to see you... I''ve missed you" "Kurisu, Saya and Haruna, I am also happy to see and I also missed you all... your mom stayed in Kinato, Saya. She said she was busy with things from there. ...I don''t see Saeko, is she busy? ¡± ¡°¡­It seems that at least you didn''t bring another girl from over there¡± "Saeko-san went to the shore camp together with Iruka-chan and Alice-chan, they should return in a few more hours" "¡­I see" Kurisu, Haruna and Saya who are some of the girls closest to me who stayed here come quickly after seeing the helicopter land and each one tells me that respectively. I must say that Kurisu''s concerns were not unfounded since in Kinato I actually became closer to another girl, Rika. But considering her comment is not wrong, then I do not decide to correct her error of the election of words. If she had questioned me about deepening a relationship with a girl there, then I would have to put up with her anger a bit after answering her with yes. When I didn''t see Saeko, find her absence a little strange, I asked about her and Haruna was the one who answered me. It is good that the reason for this is because of that and not because something had happened while I was not here. Finally, Saya after seeing that her mother had not come, gets a little discouraged. But after telling her that she was fine, then a smile returns to her face. Finishing the greetings we all went to the castle, both sides had to discuss the things that happened during this time in each camp and also the future plans that we should make. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 132 Advances in MLDW The first day I return to MLDW after speaking among the high-ranking people here, the rest of the afternoon I decided to dedicate it to the girls I hadn''t been able to spend time with in the past few weeks while examining the changes in this camp. Things here were obvious that they had to change with almost double the population growth in such a short time... now the inhabitants of MLDW was [33,458]. Although the space of what was an amusement park in the past was quite large, with this number of people it was becoming somewhat limited and so Yoshioka together with Soichiro decided to expand it. Because of this, there are now a lot of people who were working creating a second wall from the front of this place. Since there was a mountain at the back, then the only way to expand this camp was like that. I don''t think it was a bad decision for the two of them, in this way the camp could continue to grow and this also created jobs for the many individuals who were now residents of here and had nothing to do as work. Also, the coastal camp received a large number of new prospects for fishermen. On that side there were now 3 large ships and several groups of people fishing on the coast, it was a good thing that with the increase in population not only did food consumption grow but also the obtaining of them. It also helped that there were now 3,000 soldiers spreading around the entire camp in search of resources and more survivors. These followed the same approach, avoiding large cities and concentrating on small towns. We knew well that in the towns it would be much easier to move since with fewer zombies in them, then the number of evolved would also be less and therefore the risk for the soldiers was much less. The only bad thing about this was that the military bases were usually in or near the cities. Although there were also exceptions and thanks to this, those men who went out on expeditions were able to find a small military base. So when Soichiro heard about this, he quickly led a team towards that place. There they found a few surviving soldiers, but they ended up joining us and didn''t present much of a problem. It seems that the reason for this was that there were very few survivors in that base, so after Soichiro spoke about the conditions of our camp then they did not hesitate to be part of it. This was pleasant news to hear since with this our military strength had increased again. Now the MLDW military equipment was: Land Vehicles: 17x Tanks 38x Armored Personnel Transport Vehicles 52x Military Jeep Air Vehicles: 16x combat helicopters 5x Military Transport Helicopters 4x Combat Jets Artillery: 29x FH-70 15x MLRS Weapons: 3, 400x Assault Rifles 2,500x Pistols 537x Sniper Rifles 28x Rifles caliber .50 24x Plutzer 3 150x Rockets 110m 15milx hand grenades . . . The list I had received from Yoshioka followed with many other things like ammunition and other military objects, but just by seeing the first things written there I was more than satisfied. The only bad thing is that the fighter jets they picked up from the military base there was no one who could pilot them, apparently the pilots of these were more unfortunate than lucky. As I was walking around the camp inspecting the changes, I told Kurisu about the new blueprint that I had obtained and then upon hearing me, she excitedly rushed me to show them to her. As a result of this, I could not share the bed with her tonight, it was until the next day that I saw her in the dining room of the castle and then she told me what she understood about those blueprints. Apparently, these towers served to keep most monsters away in a specific area, in this case, like a kilometer around this tower. She told me that it worked utilizing frequencies that resonated in the crystals of these creatures causing some pain and discomfort on them and so that they move away from that place thanks to it, although it was also possible that a few of them became more aggressive. Still, these cases should be minimal. The advantages of these towers were that unlike the energy shields, they were not difficult to build and the number of crystals to activate them was much less. She told me that 5,000 crystals per tower would be enough to make them work. So the area that we could cover using these was much larger at a lower cost than the energy shields, but with the disadvantage that these did not provide any protection. This had a bad point because zombies controlled by an intelligent one most likely could ignore that nuisance and continue towards their goal. But for other things these towers would be very convenient, for example, to use the cultivation fields around Kinato. With this, most of the creatures from those grasslands would get away and then just by putting some soldiers to watch over the area in case there was a special case like the one Kurisu mentioned appear and then would be enough to secure the area. So after asking her how long she thought her team could do those towers, she answered me saying that probably in a couple of weeks they can do it. That was good to hear but there was another topic I wanted hr research department to do first, I needed them to create another energy shield for Kinato. Well, this was one more request from Gloterus since to future plans he had approached someone close to the bald man, but we needed to give him some achievements there so that his influence would grow and that''s where this comes in. "Brat, why should we be spying on those two? " "Hmn? No one forced you to be here, you can go whenever you want, Matsushima" While I was thinking about the new things that others told me about MLDW and Kurisu''s progress in the plans that I gave her, suddenly Matsushima who was with me, Komuro, and Yamada observing two people from a prudent distance, spoke to me. Although I have a difference of opinion that she as for what we were doing... this was more to watch those two instead of spying on them. Why we do this goes back to breakfast time when Kurisu finished telling me what she discovered and returned to the laboratory after I made her eat a little since she wanted to return without having eaten anything. "Aren''t You too cruel? You practically sent Hirano to die there... well, physically nothing will happen to him, but he will probably die emotionally" "I feel a little sorry for him..." "Why do you think he doesn''t have a chance? I think his probabilities are very good... or at least they are better than compared to the two of you, if you did that with any girl from MLDW is almost surely that only failure would await you" " Fuck you !" "..." As Komuro says, the target we were watching was Hirano and Asami who were sitting at a table in MLDW''s most famous cafeteria. This is because I was bored¡­ no, is not that, this was to give him a little push to get things moving with her. Without a doubt this had nothing to do with the fact that I had been left alone without the company of a girl to entertain myself... Kurisu and Saya went to their laboratory, Haruna had work in the school, Scythe and Leona went to break some zombie skulls that had been accumulated a little in their absence, Vrana-chan had to go on a mission to the camp in Kinato and then with the other girls staying there, I was left alone... Curse! How is it that with so many girls by my side, right now I have to be with this pair of fools? Without a doubt, the world is full of mysteries... No, it could also be due to something else... [You are so cruel, Alexander ~. You forgot about me, I''ve always been with you, you know? ] E-Emmm, it''s not like I forgot about you, Aurora. I was speaking rather physicals presences... you have always helped me. If not for you, may now I only would be a stain on the asphalt, so I really appreciate that you are with me. [Fufufu, I''m glad to hear that. Don''t worry since I''ll always be with you to help you] Suddenly I hear Aurora''s voice reproaching me a little for my thoughts, so I stop what I''m doing for a moment and focus on calming her down. So after achieving it and noticing that her mood had improved, I roll my eyes at the one who may be the culprit for my current situation and speak to him. "Surely this is your fault, ungrateful son. I shouldn''t have approached to you... when I was in Kinato away from you, nothing of this happened... so it should be your fault" "W-what are you talking about?" "For now we should care more about Hirano, he will surely be devastated when that date ends... so I think we should think of something to comfort him" "Well... Yamada is right about that we should better focus on Hirano, but I will remember this later and take revenge for what you have done to me, Komuro" "Damn it! I didn''t do anything to you!" "I don''t think Hirano-kun has so little chance either, I agree with the brat''s thinking and I think that what results from this can be a positive thing" After talking to the two guys next to me, Matsushima joins our conversation to support my point of view. Looking from here, you could see that they both had a good atmosphere around them and enjoyed their food, so the only thing that could ruin this was that Hirano''s nervousness and concerns took over his thoughts... since we were in front of him, constantly looked at us with a worried face due to what he had to do during that date. "It''s okay that all of you care about Hirano, but... have you thought that after this, both of them will leave the club one that the 3 belong to and join the club of the successful people in life? After this, they will be able to watch you below their shoulders¡­ well, it''s not my problem either, so I don''t care about that " "" ... "" "T-Three? A-Are you including me with these two, brat?!" With my words, the two guys drop their jaws and stare at me like fools without being able to say anything for a long time. Matsushima, on the other hand, raises her voice angry since I putting her on the same level as the 2 of them¡­ but honestly, I think her situation is worse than theirs. "Woman, the truth is that I am being generous by making you equal to them 2 since if you think about it, you are at a higher level than them. Komuro and Yamada are at least under 18 years old, instead you... you have more than 30" "I''m 26 years old!!" "E-eh? That is a lie" "I-I''ll kill you, brat !! I swear, one of these days I''ll kill you... besides, it''s not like a 12-year-old boy could know ..." Well, the truth is that she didn''t look that old and that number matches her appearance, but it had been a while since the last time I bothered her and so couldn''t abstain to do it. The funny thing was that after calming down her anger a bit, she wanted to play the card that a child shouldn''t know about those topics or something like that but then after seeing my big smile when tries to say that, she stops and then clench her teeth. "...I understand you Matsushima-san, it is sad that a 12-year-old boy has more experience in these matters than we do" "..." "It seems the time has come to see if Hirano leaves your group ..." While Komuro empathized with Matsushima and Yamada was still silent somewhat sad, it seems that both in the cafeteria suddenly left without talking among themselves. Since Hirano was the last one to say something, he probably started his confession... The bad thing was that it seems that his words got caught in his throat and he couldn''t express his feelings... then getting even more nervous and doubts increasing in his head because of this, he instinctively seeks help looking towards us. "He will surely fail... that happens to him for trying to get ahead of us" "¡­probably" "Do it! There is no option for withdrawal, it is to do it or die trying!" "...glup" Ignoring the two guys who seemed to have changed their feelings of supporting a friend and they instead now wanting Hirano to fail... no, they almost certainly wished with all their hearts that would happen now instead of having someone from their group get ahead of them. These guys are pretty cruel but leaving them aside, seeing that Hirano was paying attention to me, I speak to him using a military slang thinking that maybe in this way I can activate his military otaku switch... I don''t think he can hear me from that far away, but my hope is that he might be able to read my lips. Then after hearing the sound that Matsushima makes when she swallows her saliva while carefully observing what was happening, Hirano''s voice is heard up to the place where we are. "A-A-Asami-san !!" " Y-yes?! " It seems that my words had some effect on him and he looks at Asami again to shout her name. He surely wanted to give himself courage or get her attention doing that and he may have succeeded, but that surprises her a little. Also... not only is she the one who lays her eyes on him, the entire cafeteria and even people who passed by also do so. It''s a good thing that neither of them cares about that or they probably won''t notice it, otherwise, maybe things would be ruined before even Hirano finished his confession. "A-Asami-san, I like you !! Please go out with me !!" "..." It seems that he only concentrates on her and can only see her and Asami perhaps due to his sudden change also does the same. Then after observing her for a few seconds, Hirano ends up telling her his feelings. After his confession, all the spectators watch carefully waiting for Asami''s response, who now remains silent while her face begins to blush just like Hirano''s. Curse! Say something! Now even my heart is beating at a fast pace waiting to see the outcome of this¡­ besides, I was not the only one, everyone in this place was attentive to see what she was answering. ... I don''t think it was a bad declaration, although it was certainly not romantic or full of emotional words. It was concise, easy to understand and above all, you could see that this expressed his true feelings. "H-Hirano-kun... I''m happy to hear your feelings, but... you know? I''m older than you, so..." "So-So, yo-you mean ..." Oh shit! This looks bad and I not expecting this... I was almost sure that things would end well. Now even I felt a little guilty with Hirano for inciting him to do it... perhaps it was not yet the moment to he tried this. "E-eh? N-not that, Hirano-kun! W-What I mean is that if you''re okay with the fact that I''m older than you?... t-the truth is that I also like you... but I thought you would prefer a girl who is more your age " "So-So, yo-you mean ..." Hirano repeats the same phrase but this time with a totally different environment from the previous one, now his face had a smile and you could see the emotion inside his eyes. "I-If that''s okay with you... then I''d like to go out with you" Wooh! Girl, you gave me a scare to death! I was already thinking about what to say to him to try to cheer Hirano up for his failure. Well, I''m happy for the two of them, plus, with this my debt to him should now be paid. When Asami gives her answer clarifying things, the rest of the audience breathes a sigh of relief as if they were the ones who were in Hirano''s place and then, in the next moment many people start clapping and say some words to cheer on the newly formed couple. This causes the two of them to finally realize that they have become the center of attention of the whole place and because of this, the happiness that they were both feelings turns into a great embarrassment for what they have to get out of there right away. Well... I couldn''t say that everyone was happy to see such an outcome. The duo of fools next to me is paralyzed with the smile they made when everything seemed to be a failure... in truth, they are cruel types for wishing a friend failure. Matsushima, unlike them did not look dejected by what she witnessed, but she had a frown as if this was something problematic for her... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 133 Kinato’s Recent Changes "What happens? Why that face? Don''t tell me you''re just like these two pathetic guys and you''re not glad your friend got a boyfriend? " Leaving the two guys who seemed to be in shock because Hirano got a girlfriend, I was more interested in Matsushima''s reaction and that''s why I ask her what she thinks to be showing that face. "Hmn? ... No, I''m really glad for the two of them, but the problem is that I sleep together with them and now sharing the same room with them is a bit... no, it would be quite uncomfortable to stay there, also there is something that bothers me a little more than that¡­ I can accept that girl got a boyfriend, but I cannot allow her to get too far ahead of me¡­ I still have my pride as her senpai " Well... the first thing I understand since nobody would like that, but the second ... although it is not at the level of these two, I think that still has to do with envy rather than pride. "Curse! He really had success in that!... and also with a girl older than him! " "Alexander-san, please help me get a girl! Hirano told me that you had been the one helping him! I no longer want the girls to look at me with strange eyes when they see me, so do something please!! " While chatting with Matsushima, the two boys finally come out of their little mental stalemate. Komuro simply burns in the envy he is feeling for Hirano''s achievement, while Yamada, turns to me and kneels with tears in his eyes and tells me that almost in a form of supplication... "The truth is I do not think I have done much for him... I must be honest and say that this is the achievement of Hirano himself, I did not do too much " " It doesn''t matter! A little tip for sure could change things a bit! Surely one advice from you who have many girls by your side is much better than Komuro''s " "... H-Hey, I''m here you know? " ... this is a bit awkward, in truth I don''t think I have done much for this new couple to end together since the affinity between them was good from the beginning, I only had to motivate Hirano to be braver. Although Komuro complains about his friend''s words, I can see the interest in him waiting for what I could answer Yamada, but putting that aside for a moment... in fact, I also wanted to know how someone how is alone dares to give love advice? Also, who would be so stupid to listen to him despite knowing that?... That was like asking a beggar how to be rich... I''m not saying it''s impossible, but I think it would be unlikely to accomplish what the person wants in that way. Well, going back to the subject of these two, I think that the level of difficulty in helping Komuro and Yamada is much higher than with Hirano... the reputation of both of them is in ruins and also I don''t consider myself an expert in the subject as to give advice ¡­ Although certainly the first thing why I do not want to do something like helping these two, has more to do with the fact that I am not very interested in the love problems of other boys. Furthermore, the look that Matsushima was giving me made me put a little uneasy. I don''t know if it is because she also wants to listen to some advice or thinks that I could do something to ensure Hirano''s success by doing something to Asami. ¡­For now I will say whatever it takes for Yamada to stop doing this since if someone sees him, he might think that this guy is declaring himself to me or something like that. As I said, it seems that they have a special gift for creating misunderstandings of this type. "Well ... why don''t you just try to get acquainted with the girls? You as part of my group your financial situation must be quite good, so¡­ in the pink zone you could gain more experience in that regard" " I''ve already thought about that, but... if my mother found out, she would surely kill me..." "I-I want to do it with a girl who loves me... not want that it will something like a business between the two parties " "Alexander! I told you that you should do something to make those girls stop doing that and not to look for more clients for them! " Try to give Yamada the same advice as I do with Hirano... well, in the case of him, it was more like I throwing him into a room with girls without saying anything... well, since in the end that gave good results, he shouldn''t complain. Thinking about it, I already have a debt with Yuriko-san for that... I still worry and get excited about what she can ask me for that. I just hope it is not something like paying off her debt that has with me for this, that would be boring. Therefore, I did not want to get into more debt with her asking her to do the same as before, so there was only the red light district to do some similar... Although I was talking to Yamada, Komuro is the first to deny that option... it seems that he has thought about do that but he does not dare because of his mother. On second thought, it would be unfair if he could go to a place that I cannot! If I find out that this ungrateful son goes there, then I will be the first to tell his mother... maybe that should count as taking care that he does not go in a bad way and so I will also earn points with Haruna. As for Yamada... he seems to be an idealistic and somewhat romantic boy, well, I have nothing against that since each person has his ideals. On the other hand, I had forgotten that Matsushima is bothered by the matter of prostitutes. Previously, every time she saw me, it was to complain about that topic... "Don''t be so hard on them, Matsushima. They are just trying to live their own way. In fact, I think that if you went there and asked some of those girls for advice on how to attract men, it would be very beneficial for you " "Hmp! That is not necessary! I can manage by myself! " "Alexander-san, please help me!" "Haaa, well... if you don''t want to go there then let me think of something, mmm... the only thing that occurs to me is that you are setting your standards very high... don''t go after the most beautiful girls in the camp, look for someone who seems pretty to you and try to get closer to her. She may not be a great beauty, but you may like her once you meet her. " "" ... "" After thinking for a few moments, I remember something I had read in a magazine or something like that and tell them. So the three of them start thinking about my words¡­ it seems that Matsushima was also interested in these topics although she denied it. Seriously, I think she would learn more from a prostitute than from me. Then something unexpected happens... ""..."" "Hmn? ... d-damn! Are you two thinking that since I''m not beautiful maybe you can have a chance with me ?!! " "E-eh? O-Of course not, Matsushima-san " "Y-Yes, Komuro-kun is right... Y-you are certainly a very beautiful girl" " Get fucked up !!" Angry, Matsushima turns around and leaves me alone with these two... sincerely, I start to think that these guys are geniuses to keep girls away from them. Yes, my words were true and probably have more opportunities with some girl if they lower their standards a bit, but... don''t is necessary be very smart to know that this information should only be among them and not be disclosed to the other party... otherwise would happen it that from a moment ago. "Master-roock~... Master, Vrana is back roock~!" "Hmn?" Suddenly a voice from heaven reaches my ears and when I lift the vision, I see Vrana-chan descending towards where we three were. " Were you able to get to Kinato and see the girls over there, Vrana-chan? " "Yes! Vrana met Yuriko-san, Rika-san and Shisuka-san roock~¡­ they fed Vrana delicious things-roock ~ " "... I see, I''m glad for you Vrana-chan... did n''t they give you something to hand me over?" "Oh! It''s true, Yuriko-san gave me a paper to hand over to Master Roock~ " After she lands and starts rubbing her feathers against me, I ask her a few questions. Since she was someone who was easily distracted, the best means we found to communicate between both sides was through letters and so she became something like a carrier pigeon¡­ no, perhaps I should say a carrier crow? When she answers my second question, with one of her wings she points to a small bag that was tied to her leg. Bending down to match that height, I take out the letter Yuriko- san sent and read it. "Is the teacher happy? Vrana did a good job roock ~? " "Sure, Vrana-chan did a good job." "Yaattah! Roock ~ " Reading the letter I can not help a smile to form on my face and for this, Vrana- chan who was watching me asks me that and so I answer while stroking her head making her even more animated. Based on the information Yuriko-san sent me, I should start preparing to return to Kinato as soon as possible. It''s time for me to take control of that camp... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (Yuriko POV) After seeing Vrana-chan depart for MLDW, I return inside the villa mansion we have here in Kinato. The group of Militia of this camp had just returned a few hours ago and apparently, the things for them were not good in their expedition. ...No, it''s more than obvious that this was a disaster for them. From the more than 3,000 men who went to that city not far from here, just returned less than 2,000. Furthermore, as if that loss was not enough for that group. when they arrived here at the camp more people immediately began to leave the Kinato military headquarters. Probably now this faction it has some 1 thousand men left and also, it is almost certain that in the coming days this number will drop even more. This I can assure due to the comments I have heard from the men who left that group, it seems that in addition to the great loss of people they had in that city, what made it even worse is that they could not get anything from it. They all came back empty-handed and the only thing they got going there was fear and exhaustion from what they experienced, so the problems that faction already had only increased with all of this. "It seems that I made a good decision when leaving the barracks before we went to that city... perhaps I should go thank that idiot''s grave for influencing my decision to leave that group... now that I remember, there is no grave. In the end, Alexander gave it to his plant as food. " When I enter the mansion I see Rika-san and she tells me that... I have to say that Alexander-kun moves quite fast, not long after we arrived in Kinato he get another pretty and capable girl. ¡­ I want someone to have a bit of that impulse and desire that he shows¡­ well, I hope that by not seeing between us for a time will awaken his interest in me a little more. While I think it''s unlikely that he has the same passion as a young man, I don''t think to ask too much from him to fulfill one of his duties as a husband. ...although, maybe the truth is that the main reason I wanted to get away from him a bit is that I am afraid that Soichiro has lost interest in me. "What''s up Yuriko-san? It seems you have a problem..." "... no, it ''s nothing, only was thinking some things. Maybe I am probably just speculating things that perhaps they are not. Leaving that aside, I do not think that Rika-san had the same likes as Shisuka-san, I was surprised a bit to discover that. I can understand that Shisuka-san doesn''t care about the age difference between her and Alexander-kun since she is a bit... a bit clueless, but the fact that Rika-san who I thought that was someone more sensible did the same thing surprised me a little " "E-eh? Th-that''s ... how does Yuriko-san know about that? ¡­ I don''t think Alexander would have said that to other people¡­ " "Hmn? Oh, that''s because yesterday Shisuka-san was commenting that Rika-san had also fallen in love with Alexander-kun during lunch when you were gone... she seemed happy that the two of you would still be together even after having a partner " "Th-that damn girl! Couldn''t she keep her mouth shut for one day?¡­ w- well, mine with Alexander is more of a promise for the future¡­ i-it''s not like we''re both dating right now just like Shisuka " "I see... I think no doubt any mother who finds out that her child of elementary school made that type of promise to a woman who is more than twice his age, she certainly would want to kill that woman... But I think that''s something romantic, it is like when a couple of children promise that they will marry in the future¡­ although in this case, it is a boy and an adult woman, fufufu " "Y-you didn''t have to say the first and last part Yuriko-san... now I feel guilty" One of the best ways to forget oneself''s problems is to see others''¡­ so I try to do just that and annoying Rika-san a bit, but seeing that she seems to take things very seriously, I should stop. "I was just joking, Rika-san. I think I know that boy well and understand that he is very different from someone according to his age. Maybe instead of you taking advantage of him, you should be careful or else, he would be the one taking advantage of you. Returning to the previous topic, it seems that we have received many new members of the military faction. Since they are most likely people you know, then I think it would be best if you were in charge of explaining the rules of our camp " Okay, I can take care of that. It is unfortunate that many of my former colleagues died... and the worst is that most residents who the Colonel had recruited, they were not able to return to Kito " "From what I heard, the first day they arrived near the city they used it to analyze the situation there, but unfortunately for them, they only saw the superficial things inside a city full of zombies. Normal zombies can indeed be easily treated with some planning and preventing them from grouping too much... but when they tried to gather the resources from there, then they found the ones that had evolved and maybe even it was a group led by an intelligent one " "Haaa, it is a pity that the colonel and Alexander were on bad terms... the colonel had to ask for more information from a group that had the experience of confronting them. Unfortunately, he let personal problems prevent him from doing that " "...well, probably now he is regretting this. With this happening, it is only a matter of time before his faction disintegrates... no, now that I have just given Vrana-chan a letter with the things that happened here in Kinato, your little fianc¨¦ is likely to come very soon to speed up even more that process " "¡­ L-Little fiancee?¡­ W-Well, maybe that''s true. I''ll go take care of the soldiers trying to join us, see you later Yuriko-san " Rika-san leaves with a slightly flushed face after saying that, it seems that she is more affected by the subject of her relationship with Alexander-san than what can happen to her former superior. Also, I''m sure that colonel will not be the only one affected when he returns. That nasty bald man will soon know that all his plans that he may have, in the end they will not be possible. I fully understand that since Alexander-kun set his eyes on this camp, the first thought he must have had was to take control of this. So, the factions here had to disappear to do that¡­ well, for the Miyamoto couple fortune, Rei is someone close to him. Furthermore, surely on the advice of their daughter they remained neutral and did not pay attention to everything he did. In the end, I think their faction will be the only one to remain intact in Kinato. For now let''s see how things proceed in the next few days, I also have some concern that Alexander-kun can hit a hornet''s nest and that could affect us. When a person is cornered, he can act crazy... so we have to be prepared for how that colonel can react during this time. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 134 Hirano’s Mission A week had passed since I returned to Kinato and as Yuriko-san wrote in her letter, the situation on the military side became very precarious. During this time, the military faction almost completely was disintegrated... no, this was now must be considered just the colonel''s group more than a faction. All the lieutenant colonels in that barracks were now under my command, so that colonel was no longer a problem for our group. Even if I wanted, I could ignore it and surely it could not affect anything of my plans. Unfortunately for that coronel, even if his threat is almost null to me, I do not feel good having a possible enemy in my territory. So the best thing is to completely finish off his group¡­ but I can''t do it by crushing it with military power since which would surely leave a bad impression on the residents of Kinato, also the soldiers who joined us may have some complaint about doing this because some must still have a few companions in that group. Well, if everything goes well, this day will end all my problems in Kinato... it only remains to wait for the report that Hirano should bring me in a few moments... During this week, not only were we watching as the colonel''s group was having a hard time, but there were also some changes we did that should be positive for Kinato residents. The towers for an energy shield were installed was installed also during this time. Because of this, the bald man expressed some complaints, not for doing so, but because the merit of this was given to the person who he treated as his secretary. Although things didn''t escalate more than that, I just had to tell him that I did this since a subordinate of mine had asked me to implement the towers after he talking to a man next to him and as this were deals that they had made between them, I could not do anything. Of course, he was not very happy with this explanation but when I told him that I was planning to create something similar for the fields of this place and then I would give him all the credit for this, his smile returned in an instant. On the part of the residents here, upon hearing the function of what was being built and later seeing it active, this generated great encouragement in them. So they cheered our group and the man that Gloterus had introduced me previously... [Clack] While I was thinking about it, the door to my office opens and Scythe and Leona immediately enter and then following a few steps behind them, Hirano does as well. His face was somewhat somber and he seemed to be inside his thoughts¡­ then when I was thinking that maybe he had asked him to do too much. He raises his face and looks at me with a serious face, immediately straightens and speaks to me in the tone that a soldier would use. "It is done, Alexander-san. I fulfilled the mission that you asked me... now Gloterus-san is carrying out the following things you asked! " "Good job... now you can rest. Hirano, the world you have to live in now is much crueler than before¡­ if you want to protect Asami, it is probable that maybe you even had to do worse things¡­ if you cannot do them, then the two would only end up suffering " "¡­I get it!" -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Hirano) After a few days we returned to Kinato, Alexander-kun sent me to call to the room he used as an office¡­ until recently, I was completely happy that I had gotten a girlfriend. I thought that my luck had finally changed and things could only be better in the future to me. I must say that I have to thank Alexander-kun a lot for this, if he hadn''t pushed me to do it then I would probably be happy that Asami-san and I were just friends... no, it''s not that I was happy with that, it''s I would haven''t the courage to confess my feelings to her... That is why I am enormously grateful to him and that is why when a soldier told me that Alexander-kun was looking for me, I quickly ran up here. I hadn''t had a chance to thanks him and so I hoped I could do it now, but... Upon entering here, the atmosphere caused my mouth to remain firmly closed and I was even a little nervous to see the people who were here. I knew all of them and normally if I saw them, I only would greet them without worrying too much but with all of them having a completely serious face while looking at me, then I knew that things this time would be different. The people who stayed here were, Gloterus-san, Alexander-kun, and the two girls who were almost always by his side lately, Leona-san and Scythe-san... "Hirano, don''t just stand there at the entrance, come in and sit down... I need to talk to you about some things. I cannot say that what I will ask you is something simple but can relax since it is not like I will force you to do it, you can refuse it, but you will have to keep what I tell you a secret " "Y-yes!" After watching us for a while, Alexander-kun speaks. I quickly close the door and go to the desk where he was sitting to do the same thing in one of the chairs there. His words make my nervousness increase a little, but I was also curious about the one that would ask me. This was not the first time that he asked me to do something and he had done it before on other occasions, such as when we took care of the zombies in the city center and I took care of doing something to use the grenades we had. But that time when he spoke to me before, there wasn''t a serious atmosphere like now¡­ also with the fact that I have to keep this conversation a secret, I can say that it will be something very important. When I sit down in the chair, Alexander-kun keeps quiet again as he watches me¡­ it seems as if he is doubting whether to tell me what he wants to ask me. "Please Alexader- kun. Tell me what you want me to do, I''ll try to do my best!" Seeing him act like that makes me feel a little sad since that meant he had some mistrust with me. If someone asked me who is the person I trust and admire the most, then I would not hesitate to answer that it is Alexander-kun¡­ so I wanted to let him know that he could also count on me to help him in anything. "¡­Well, I think I can at least tell you. It''s up to you to accept this or refuse you. This time I don''t want you to build something, Hirano. It is just the opposite, I need you to destroy something... more precisely, I need you to kill a person " "E-eh?" "Although that person is not a saint, I will not say that I want you to do it for the good of the people or something like that. The reason for this is somewhat simpler, that person is an obstacle to my plans and also, his death would facilitate other things for me " "..." Although I listen to what Alexander-kun says after my surprise at his request, my head seemed to have gotten stuck and I couldn''t continue to process what he says... It wasn''t until a couple of seconds afterthat my brain was able to function again, but my body was now covered in sweat from the chill that ran down my spine. This was not because now I was afraid of the boy in front of me, I understood a long time ago that he was someone who could be quite cruel to people who he did not care. The reason for all this was that now he asked me to kill someone to me... without a doubt, this was something that as a normal person I could not do... but... The room is quiet after Alexander-kun speaks, it seems that now he was waiting for my answer¡­ I put my eyes on him, not because I wanted to answer him, I wanted to wait a bit and see if he would speak again to tell me that he was kidding¡­ although I know that that was almost impossible. So, I start thinking and then when I notice it, it makes my body shake again... a few moments ago, I was beginning to consider whether or not I could kill a person. But is that even though my mind knew that was wrong, I also did not want to disappoint Alexander-kun, I wanted to be able to carry out his request... "I-is this a test or something like that?" " Hmn? No, you won''t win or lose anything if you don''t do this. The fact that I am asking you for this is for two reasons, the first is that your skill with the sniper rifle is the best in the camp, so I can rest assured that you will be able to complete the mission that I ask of you. The second is that you are one of the people I trust the most and as I said, I don''t want this to be known. It will certainly be impossible for others not to suspect us or even to know it, but as long as the one who did it keeps his mouth shut, it will only remain like that, speculation or suspicion. But being close to me, you must also understand my personality. I treat well the people who are useful to me, and those who don''t, I do not pay much attention to them. This is not a threat or something like that, you can refuse this and continue doing things as until now, surely things between us will not change " "I¡­" While I calming down a bit tried to respond to Alexander-kun, but my words stop immediately because my thoughts were divided on whether or not to accept his request. I knew that his words were true and surely if I refuse to do it, things between us would not change much... but I also wanted him to trust me more and to achieve that. the only way was to fulfill what he asked of me. After the apocalypse, our group had to face other people with bad intentions, but until now I had been able to avoid killing someone and only shot to hurt the ... I honestly think that to kill someone it wouldn''t be difficult, I just had to point my gun at a vital part of them and then their life would end in seconds... the problem was the consequences of doing this, I don''t know how it would affect me mentally... no, that wasn''t what prevented me. In this aspect I think it would not affect me much, perhaps I am not very different from Alexander-kun and I would not mind being cruel to my enemies. What worried me was how the people next to me would see me by killing someone¡­ others would reject me or strangely see me. I didn''t want things to go back to the way they were before the apocalypse... "Hirano, I need an answer. If you can''t do this mission, I have to find someone to do it." Noticing my indecision, Alexander-kun speaks asking for an answer and listening to him I feel my heart compress... but also a word he says makes my mind gain some stability. It is true, this world is no longer as it used to be and I am no longer the student of months ago, now I am an MLDW soldier and I have to carry out the orders of the leaders there. So if Alexander-kun asks me to kill someone... then I have to. If he says this is necessary, I have no reason to doubt him. Until now our camp has grown and become a place where people can live comfortably... if we compare it to what Kinato was like before we arrived, you can see that his way of doing things had been good. "I-I will! I will fulfill the mission you have given me, Alexander-kun. S-So please tell me who is... who is the person that I have to eliminate!!" "...Fine, but don''t scream, Hirano. As I said, I don''t want this to be known by many people " "I-I''m sorry!" I-it''s true, he had told me that he didn''t want this to be known... so when he repeats it to me, quickly I cover my mouth. I-I couldn''t help but raise my voice as I was also doing it to reaffirm my decision¡­ it''s good that Alexander-kun doesn''t seem angry about this. "You will go with Gloterus and the two girls behind my back to a place, there he will tell you who the target is and will make some arrangements for when you finish" "¡­I-It''s okay... I will return after completing the mission, Alexander-kun" With his words, Gloterus-san nods and begins to walk towards the door of this room, immediately, also Leona-san and Scythe-san do the same. So after saying goodbye to Alexander-kun, I follow behind them. We boarded a car and left the villa and the trip was completely silent. The two girls have only seen them speak to Alexander-san, so this was not very rare. As for Gloterus, I never talked to him much¡­ knowing his old job, I couldn''t help but get a little nervous when he was around. Minutes later, we arrived at a multi-story house and walked into it until we reached the roof. There were a few other people there¡­ they were some of the soldiers who had come with us to Kinato and also 4 people that I did not know. "Well, boy. You do your job and I will take care of the rest" "Y-yes!" As I watched those present, Gloterus-san suddenly addressed me and pointed at the sniper rifle that was placed there. Now that I think about it, I just came following them without paying much attention to other things¡­ it''s good that they have prepared everything, otherwise, it would be somewhat awkward after having got here to say that I needed to return for the rifle. "Th-this... who do I have to shoot at?" "Oh, it''s true, I forget to tell you ... the target is Shido, the politician who has visited the mansion several times" While my heart beats fast for what I''m going to do, I approach the rifle and then I realize that I didn''t know who is the one I need to shot¡­. or the one I would take his life. Breathing several times, I turn around and ask to Gloterus-san. ...after thinking a few seconds, the image of a bald person comes to my mind. I have seen him several times, though I have never interacted with him. But this is much better than if he was someone who I knew better, well, the people I know best are also very close to Alexander-kun and I don''t think he wants to harm any of them. Feeling relieved at that thought, I grab the rifle and set my eye on the scope to search for the target. Apparently, this was a building just over a kilometer away from the place that this guy uses as an office and so I quickly find it. He seemed to be talking to other men there, but I ignore the others and focus on the politician''s movements¡­ so when I feel like I can make an accurate shot, I put my finger on the trigger. ...I thought this would be much easier, but knowing that I would kill that person, doubts come back to my head and prevent me from pulling the trigger. "You can not do it? If so, I will take your place. My ability to shoot long range is not that good, but think I can successfully carry out the master''s orders. " "N-no, I just needed to check a few things" "Let the boy do it, even though he doesn''t seem trustworthy, I''ve seen his ability to shoot and surely no one at camp is better with him on this. It would be more troublesome if you fail, so just give him some time to clear his head. " "¡­all right" When Leona-san sees me take my eye off the rifle''s sights, she comes up to me and says that. I answer holding the rifle tight and immediately try to position myself again, but I stop to listen to the words of Gloterus- san who also speaks. "Boy, don''t think about it too much. Luckily for you, killing someone is now easier and less hassle-free than before¡­ you don''t have to worry about much after this. " After Leona-san responds to Gloterus -san with a somewhat intense gaze towards him, he just smiles at that and then he puts his eyes on me to tell me that. ...he is probably someone with experience in this matter, so perhaps I should heed his advice. I nod in response to him and then I get into position to shoot... I repeat what I had done before and again put my finger on the trigger to shoot. [ Bang ] ...This time when I listen to the percussion it is very different from the other times that I had, this time I feel that my soul is shaking along with the rifle that had fired... Through the sights of the rifle, I see the man fall with a new hole in his head now... I close my eyes, but the images did not disappear from my mind and that scene was constantly repeated. "Well done boy... I have followed that person for several days on the orders of Boss Alexander and his group is not good people. Believe me, I have lived outside the law for a long time but seeing them, at times I thought that perhaps I was a holy compared to them. ...So don''t think about this too much, if possible just forget it or ignore it. You can even think that the world is much better without him¡­ go and rest, I''ll take care of the rest " When I felt my mind was darkening as if I was going to faint, I feel someone touch my shoulder and then I see Gloterus-san. ...perhaps his words are lies and he only says that so that I don''t feel bad and disoriented, which is how I felt now. But even knowing that, what he says reassures me moderately. After this, I return with the two girls to the villa and then we will directly inform Alexander-kun of the result of this. Leona-san and Scythe-san walk past me, open the office door, and then I see Alexander-kun sitting there... " It is done, Alexander-san. I fulfilled the mission that you asked me... now Gloterus-san is carrying out the following things you asked! " -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Remember to visit my p-a-t-r-e-o-n and support the novel. I will be very grateful and motivated if you could do it, thanks a lot!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 135 Defeated and Victorious Hello everyone!! Sorry, yesterday as it was the end of the month I was very busy at work and I couldn''t upload the chapter. Thank you all for reading SES and all your comments, this is a moral motivation that drives me to keep writing! Another motivation, although somewhat materialistic, but necessary, is the support of all of you in my p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so if you like the novel and want to read advanced chapters, hope you can and I invite you to visit it! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After Hirano gives me the report that his mission was complete, I send him to rest, he probably has a lot to think about to clear his mind. I do not regret having chosen him to do this, as I had said, he was the most qualified person to carry out this task. Also, while is true this was not a test or something like that, now I know that I can trust him to do other important tasks¡­ well, to do that he would first have to clear his mind a bit, so it would be best if he spent some time with Asami. That will surely help him to forget this. But honestly, I think it''s better if he gets used a little bit to things like these. Can life in this world is no longer as simple as before, so if he doesn''t have a strong mentality, then he most likely has to experience some tragedy because of it. Putting the Hirano issue aside for now, thinking about it. Both father and son died on my orders ... maybe I can earn a bad Karma for this... no, I think I did many people a favor by doing this and so I would have to accumulate positive karma, right? Well... at least it should stay neutral and don''t will increase or decrease... maybe. Unfortunately for that politician, his usefulness became much less and now he was more of a nuisance than anything else, so it was best to remove him from the game board. Besides, the new piece that would come to the play is more in my control and also it is no longer perform an important role, it will be more representative. Also, there is the other couple of father and son. If things turn out as I planned, then their fate won''t be much different than the other two... well, one already did. [Clank] Sometime after Hirano left, Gloterus re-enters with a smile on his face, apparently the things went smoothly and he was able to carry out the next plan. "We''re done with our part, boss Alexander. Now it only remains to be seen what the other group does." "Well, that group had already almost completely lost their influence and power... they couldn''t even consider as a faction now. Further now with this, they will most likely end up disappearing from Kinato" Gloterus confirms my assumptions and I also show him a smile as I speak to him... that colonel''s faction will no longer long linger now. Although there is still a chance he might try to attack us out of desperation, if he does the risk now wo n''t be much and will only give me the pretext to crush him and take them down even faster. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV- Colonel) After our expedition to the city of Urachi, the things only were getting worse more... no, maybe that started from the moment I met that lad. Well, I can''t blame him for what happened in that city either, after all, it was my decision we go there to that hell ... yes, that was no longer a city and only could be described with my previous word. At first, nothing seemed out of the ordinary and the only problem was that the number of zombies that we could be seen were many. But this was something expected and also having fought with them in the village that is now the camp, we thought they did not pose a great threat as long as we only fought against acceptable numbers of them. The idea was to find a target with a big amount of resources, quickly loot it and then come out the same way. Also, we would look for a place that was not deep inside the city... Unfortunately, perhaps our ambition was too much. The places on the edge of the city did not have a great number of resources, so in the end, we had to go a little deeper into what seemed to be wineries of some company dedicated to selling grain. The next day of observing and looking for a place to loot, with that objective as the goal, we thus advanced there with the more than 3,000 men it had brought. The first thing we did was try to clean up any zombies that were in the place and then keep away those who came after us with our weapons while we took things from here. So when we were doing this, I can realize that things about zombies had changed a lot compared to when we fought in town. It didn''t take us long to discover that there were zombies with different appearances than the normal ones and that those possessed abilities far superior to the others. Maybe if we had retired when I saw that, then the things may not be so bad now. But it was a pity that we underestimated them ... even though these were more dangerous than the other zombies, seeing that they still fell for our weapons we decided to continue with our objective. Also, at that time although there were some deaths of some men, the antidote that that boy gave us turned out to be effective and prevented those who were injured from turning into zombies. At least I have to thank that the boy has not scammed us with this, otherwise, the number of deaths for which I am responsible would be even higher. We thought that we had succeeded in taking control of the place and we only had to resist some time while we continued trying to fill all the cargo trucks that we had brought with the resources of that warehouse, but then... the nightmare occurred. Suddenly a large amount of the strongest zombies began to arrive and opened its way through the bullets of our weapons to get to us. Seeing this, the group of civil people we just recruited were the first to panic and fall out of control... they left their places and started trying to run for their lives, so the soldiers seeing this did not take long to imitate them. Seeing the chaos of our group we were only left with the option to withdraw, but even doing so cost us to spill a large amount of blood to get out of that hell. That expedition was a complete failure and because of this upon reaching Kinato, since most of the men who survived knew that this group was finished or perhaps they thought that it could lead them back to disaster again... they left. It was all over for me... what dream of rebuilding the country? Or making it stronger? All that could only be kept that way, a dream. Hahaha, how could I achieve that if I couldn''t even keep control of my subordinates? In the end, it seems like I wasn''t made to do something like that... Now with each passing day the men who still follow me, some still decide to abandon me and join the group of that brat... at first my hatred for that boy only increased with each thing that did not go as I planned, but I don''t even have the energy to do something like that more¡­ besides, part of me knew that what he did was not wrong since I would have done the same if I were in his place. I also wanted to take control of their camp, but unfortunately, I couldn''t do it and I was the one who lost in this fight¡­ it''s probably only a matter of time before this group disappears. "Colonel! Colonel!" "Hmn? What''s wrong?" Suddenly a soldier enters my office while shouting, you could see concern on his face, so it''s probably more bad news. What will it be this time? More men left? Another person who complains to me about the people who died in Urashi? Is the meal over? Well, whatever it was no longer matters... "E-emmm... Shido was killed... recently the news that someone shot him and ended his life was released by his assistant Arata" "Hahahaha, so that bald rat of Shido is dead? I thought that I would be the first one that this boy would eliminate, but who would have thought that that fat bald man would die first? Surely the very fool was still thinking that he could take control of Kinato, no, probably his Ambitions did not end there, but for us two, all that was left in simple illusions. Hahahaha fine, at least I have the pleasure of being able to laugh for that fool before it''s my turn, maybe I should thank the boy for that. " "C-Colonel... perhaps it is not good that you laugh at this... there is a big problem! The group of Shido now represented by Arata assures that the person responsible for his death is you" "I?" Well, while I should be a suspect in his death, I was not the only one at odds with that bald man. That boy should be the biggest suspect in his death, in fact, I''m sure it was him. Although Miyamoto''s group had always had a fight with them over the stupid acts of that whole group, I don''t think he dared do that... so if it wasn''t me, then it was most likely the boy. ...no, there is also another possibility and maybe it is not the boy, all that group is just ambitious people who would not hesitate to remove the bald man. Perhaps it is that and now that I am the weakest, then they decided to cover his death as my cause. "Shido''s group retained 4 men who are responsible for his murder... they are his men, colonel. They are the soldiers you put as guards for his son. When they were captured, they quickly confessed that it was you who ordered them to do it... or at least that''s what they say. Now Shido''s group stands outside the barracks along with a large crowd and asks for an explanation for this. Arata until a few minutes ago was screaming that you had gone crazy and because of the disaster in Urashi, you wanted to eliminate the other Kinato leaders to take the camp. The soldiers who are still in the barracks upon seeing those 4, immediately recognized them and now even they are doubting if it was your orders that they kill Shido " "Hahaha, I see, I see. I had completely forgotten about those 4 guys... now I''m sure it was that boy, he must have bought some of that bald man''s men and did all this..." " W-what are we doing, Colonel? Even if you say that the person that did is someone else, I don''t think anyone will listen to you... besides seeing the soldiers also have doubt, we will not be able to get them to support what you say... especially not we have evidence and what there is, only indicates you as responsible " "... haaa, there is nothing to do. It''s over... or at least for me... it seems that that boy didn''t even have the need to kill me anymore... hahaha, I don''t know if I should feel lucky or angry because he didn''t even take the annoyance of killing me. Hasama, tell the men who still believe in me not to do anything stupid... they would only end up dying senseless, I don''t want more people to stupidly die for my cause and much less those who were loyal to me... also tell them not to oppose that boy, I wouldn''t even blame them for joining him after this. But if they don''t want to join him, that''s fine too, just don''t seek revenge for this... this was a war and I''m the one who ends up losing, it''s that simple. Hasama, now I am a little tired ... withdraw, tell those outside to wait a few moments and then... then they will have an answer" "... Yes, Colonel" -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) [Bang] The soldier who had left the colonel''s office upon hearing the shot after walking a few steps to carry out his orders, turns around and runs there. Opening the door, he finds only the body lifeless of the colonel in his chair. His first thought was that he had also been shot like the politician who had just died not long ago, but when he got closer he discovered that the windows were still intact and that next to the colonel lying on the ground was the weapon he carried on his waist. Seeing all this, he quickly understood that the colonel had decided to kill himself... ever since they had returned from Urashi city, his mood had always been somewhat somber. He even seemed to have aged even further in this short period and was no longer showing much encouragement towards the things happening around him, he just remained in his office lost in his thought. He knew that with all this happening, either because he felt cornered or simply knew that things would not improve for him, he decided to end all this on his own. He was a man he respected and his mentor, so when the soldier saw the end of him, his head was filled with thoughts of revenge. But he quickly dismissed that emotion, he understood it was almost impossible for him to get it, and besides, he still remembered his colonel''s last words. So, deciding to respect them, he wiped the tears from his eyes and then proceeded to inform the outside group that the colonel had died, that there was no longer any case for them to continue with their claims since the person they held responsible had also died. "The colonel took his life a few moments ago ... he don''t... no, that doesn''t matter anymore. His last words were to tell me to dissolve our group, each one of you can follow your own chosen path. ¡­The enmities he had towards other groups were personal, so you should not have any resentment or rejection against them and can join them if you want. He just wants to all to work hard to survive and have a good life in this world now. " "... did the colonel commit suicide?" "In the end, he couldn''t stand up to face the things he did ... well, at least we won''t have to worry about him doing another madness" "... Well, that doesn''t matter anymore. Now we have to make an effort to make Kinato a worthy place so that we can all live, tomorrow we will hold a meeting to decide the future of this camp among the leaders that we still have. Things in the camp will have to change because of all the recent events, but you don''t have to worry since this time is for the better... we will continue with Shido-san''s wish so that the people here can have a good life " "...it is a pity that Shido-san has died, but now the person responsible has also died, probably now Shido-san can rest in peace" "Yes! Besides, there are still Alexander-san and Yuriko-san, so we don''t have to worry. Surely they will be able to carry out Shido-san''s wishes" The soldier leaves the office of the coronel and arrives at where the crowd enraged was and demanded an explanation by the death of one of their leaders, then without wasting time, he informs them of what happened to the colonel. Later his next words were addressed to the less than 500 soldiers who were still in the barracks and were present guarding the entrance to prevent outsiders from knocking down the fence and entering. Hearing this, the fury of the civilian residents of Kinato lessens slightly and as for the soldiers, there were various reactions when they discover of this. Many who still remained and hoped that by being fewer people in that group now, then the distribution of available resources would be more for them, these soldiers are not too affected by this since they only continued here only for convenience... for them, they just missed a small opportunity and would just have to do what many have already done and go with another group. The men closest to the colonel, like the soldier who informed the others, are also discouraged and saddened by the events, but at the end of sighing and wishing that their superior could now rest in peace, they wipe their wet eyes and intend to carry out their last order striving to continue living. So after some people from both sides express a few words by what they hear, the next to speak was the person who led the civilians and the group of politicians. He informs of the plans that the boy from Tokonosu had commissioned him to follow for when this whole problem settled a little. With his words, the crowd outside the barracks begins to disperse for their residences as they now wait to see what changes are taking place tomorrow. The soldiers seeing this relax, they had been a little tense from the fact that this crowd could charge at them and so most rejoice when this commotion seems to end. Now they also had to start thinking about which group to join... so after the people leave, they come back to collect their things and find a new boss to work for. Chapter 136 New Kinato Leaders (POV Alexander) Sometime after the death of the bald man, Gloterus met with his secretary or whatever he was, the reason was to inform him that 4 men with a long-range weapon were found near the place where his group resided. Quickly these 4 confessed to that group that they had been responsible for the death of the political and that this was on the orders of their colonel... honestly, I think most of them understood what was happening or at least had suspicions of all this. But in the end, perhaps for fear of becoming the next target, they just kept going with the script that had been written for this. Well, the guy who would now take command of this faction knew the whole truth. In fact, he was part of this whole plan and so without asking much, he just went on with the following things to do. Taking those 4, he gathered a good group of people and went to the headquarters to press that side. As for those guys, having the example of the colonel''s son still very fresh in their minds of what would happen if they did not cooperate, they did not hesitate to take the blame and also incriminate their superior. The other incentive they had was that after this we would be sent them to MLDW, they would keep their lives. Of curse, they would be in the group of criminals led by Gloterus. The result of all this was something unexpected for me ... I thought that colonel would try to deny the facts or even go crazy and try to attack my group for this, but contrary to my expectations the old man ended up committing suicide... it was somewhat anticlimactic to tell the truth. But well, what matters is that now a faction ended up disappearing and the other step came under my command... I had to wait some time to achieve this, but it was much better than the option to do it quickly and enter a direct fight with them. The last faction although it is somewhat independent of us yet, I don''t have much problem with them. Tetsuya-san is not an ambitious person to take control of Kinato and he is happy to be able to play his role of a cop as has been doing most of his life. Now we just have to wait for tomorrow and inform the residents about the changes that this camp will have... it could also be said that we will officially take command of all of Kinato. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The next day early in the morning, countless residents slightly intrigued and nervous about the things that will be announced this day gather at the place that the bald man used to do this. This is a big difference compared to when we had to do it the first time, although perhaps this is not only due to the fact that the most apathetic people were not chosen to gather now, but the atmosphere throughout the camp had changed for the better. In front of the crowd were me and Yuriko-san as the representatives of our group, Miyamoto-san and Kiriko-san from the police, and lastly Arata who was the secretary of the bald man as the new leader of that faction. This time I''m the one taking the place on the podium and speaking to the crowd, now that I was a sufficiently well-known person here, then there shouldn''t be many people who underestimate me for my looks. "Well, the vast majority should know of the recent events that happened in this camp, the bald man... Shido-san recently died due to internal disputes between the leaders here. In the same way, the colonel did too... surely some may have some resentment against the latter for the bad choices he made, but I think that at the end, that did not help much and it is much better to think about our future ... surely that was what Shido-san would have wanted" Shit! When I said bald, many stared at me doubtfully as if they were wondering who I was talking about... although also others quickly understood. But for everyone to understand, quickly I correct my words... Yuriko-san, I think it''s bad that you laugh at a dead person, besides someone could see you... well, I''m not the one to speak. Surely that guy is cursing me in hell while spitting blood out of fury... but it could also be that he is happy to be reunited with his son, after all, he had been looking for him and so he must love him very much. Also, I think I should ask for the names of the people I kill or die because of me. When I wanted to say the name of that colonel, I realized that I never knew his name... "As Arata had previously mentioned to some, certain changes need to be made at this camp. You should not be concerned as these should not be a bad thing or at least be so for people who want to strive for a better life. The proof is that in my camp this has been going on for several months and the result is very good, it can be said that the people there have a very lively life and better than the residents of Kinato. That is why the rules from that place will be implemented in Kinato, these are somewhat simple but will change their way of life a little. People will be separated into social status, there will be 3 categories and they are the next... " If something works well, then I see no need to change it and therefore with that idea in mind I decided to implement the same social system as in MLDW. This causes various reactions in the crowd but nothing out of the ordinary. Some who had already been working on instructions from the bald man do not see much change about their life, for them this was very similar to before since they would continue to receive food and other things in exchange for their work. No, perhaps this is beneficial to them because they would now gain the resident status through their work. As for those who continued to fully depend on the camp''s resources without doing anything in return, unexpectedly there were not many complaints about being treated as refugees and that their food would be limited. This may be because they had previously had to endure hunger and also their treatment from before would have even been worse than that given to someone with the lowest rank. On the other hand, they also had the opportunity to improve their condition with their effort, something that was not possible previously. If there was any discontent or disagreement with this, it was that the rank of the soldier was mostly occupied by those who had that role previously in Kinato. Of course, they are not the ones who had a complaint about this and instead, it was the residents who saw them with a bit of displeasure in their eyes. "The rank of soldier certainly has a much better treatment than the previous two, but this is justified or at least it is for those under my command. They will not simply stay in the camp to spend their days without worries... they will have to constantly go on expeditions to look for survivors and resources. Surely everyone here has someone that he hoping to find or know that the food is not endless and that is why this has to be obtained from somewhere. None of this can be done by staying here in the camp and so they are in charge of doing it by going to other places. And as most understand, this carries a risk of death and that is why I think it is fair that they receive better treatment than others " With my next words, most of the residents agree with what they hear... but now it was the group of soldiers who lost their smiles and then begin to turn pale. "Although I said that there is a risk of death in doing so, you should not worry too much, I do not intend to send all of you to collect things in big cities as the colonel previously did... those who returned from there should know that this is simply seeking death. The places where my soldiers normally go are to smaller towns with a moderate number of enemies... so the risk you have is much less " Since I also didn''t want them to think I was as crazy as their former superior, I clarified the fact that the expeditions they made will be to smaller towns. Large cities undoubtedly have a much greater amount of resources, but to attack these, it probably takes a long time to plan and effort to try to reduce the number of enemies, in addition to a large number of soldiers to combat the huge hordes of zombies. So the best thing for now is to keep doing what MLDW soldiers have done so far. Even if we suppose that the colonel had obtained some resources in his previous expedition, the small benefit obtained with the loss of some 2,000 men would not justify that... "Finally, if people want to have a better life than a refugee but do not want to enter the 2 class, that is not impossible. People can do it by carrying out tasks that everyone carried out in their lives before the apocalypse, or there is also the option of becoming a hunter or mercenary, the camp will not oppose this since they will also be the ones who strive for their livelihood ... The only thing that the camp will not tolerate is that people because of their pre-apocalypse state think that their lives will be supported by us, that is over, the only help a person will receive is according to the state they currently have in the camp. " The truth was that with so many people, it was impossible for the camp to take care of all of them to look for jobs and works for everyone. So it was also good to push people to find a way for them to support themselves, plus, maybe this makes residents feel freer. Those who had been hunting rats until now and were a little confused since they did not know which group they belonged to. Upon learning this, they also cheered up. Surely it takes a good amount of them to maintain the population of the rats so that they do not increase too much, they can also get a certain amount of food for the camp. The Kinato people seem to accept the new rules very smoothly without any complications, there was only a small group looking at me with fear and hatred for the last thing I said¡­ well, I''ll probably have to deal with them later. "But to achieve all this, all the camp must follow the orders of a single group. Everyone is now aware of what happens if we divide the leadership into several organizations, that will only cause disagreements and generate more problems. For this reason, our group which is the largest, the best equipped, and above all, since we are the ones in charge of getting food and looking for the loved ones who may be out there from all the people, we are the ones who will take command of Kinato. All the other Kinato groups will have to first inform us of the things they have to do and then we will see if we do them. " This was something we had already talked about with the other two factions, some of the men that make up them seemed to have some complaints about this but with the support of their leaders, it was not difficult to reach an agreement. Each one only carried out the tasks that they had been doing mainly, the politicians would continue to be in charge of administering the people of Kinato and the side of Tatsuya-san will be in charge of the security of the camp, the only change is that now they have to report everything they do to us. Well, the faction of the politicians it would be more precisely to say that they now worked for us. That is why this group was completely disarmed, I did not want them to try something similar to what I did and shoot me or someone in my group... so all their weapons were confiscated. With the police side, would be more of joint work between our two groups. The only thing Tatsuya-san asked me was to be able to freely deal with people who inhumanely treated residents, so after I accepted his terms there was not much problem with the rest. I don''t intend to enslave them or something like that, as long as the residents here carry out their duties I have no problem with them having a good life. "The last thing I have to say is that we found a way to reclaim the fields around the camp so after finishing the preparations to be able to achieve this, then I will need a lot of people to work on these. Achieving this, we will have a stable production of food for- " "Wooooh !!!" "W-We still have hope to continue living in this world! ..." "Thank goodness... I thought we could only live looting places now and when these were over then ... then..." [Beep] [Mission / Main "The hope of humanity" J - H] Create a survivor camp and keep as many people at your disposal safe as possible. Don''t let humans become extinct from this world. Goals and Rewards: 1 Survivor - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Level 1 Antivirus. 10 Survivors - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Level 2 Antivirus. 100 Survivors - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Level 3 Antivirus. 250 Survivors - 1 000C, 10 000G, Plans of a generator for Crystals, 10 Antivirus level 1, 5 Antivirus level 2, 1 Antivirus level 3. 500 Survivors - 1 000C, 10 000G, Drawings of a Crystals engine, 20 Antivirus level 1, 10 Antivirus level 2, 5 Antivirus level 3. 1 000 Survivors - 1 000C, 10 000 G, Energy shield plans generated by Crystals - I, 40 Antivirus level 1, 20 Antivirus level 2, 10 Antivirus level 3. 10,000 Survivors - 10,000 C, 100,000 G, 5 Limit-break Pills, 100 Level 1 Antivirus, 50 Level 2 Antivirus, 25 Level 3 Antivirus. 25,000 Survivors - 10,000 C, 100,000 G, Level 1 Summon Scroll, 100 Level 1 Antivirus, 50 Level 2 Antivirus, 25 Level 3 Antivirus. 50,000 Survivors - 100,000C, 1,000,000G, 1 World Exits, 100 Level 1 Antivirus, 50 Level 2 Antivirus, 25 Level 3 Antivirus. Failure: Death, 68,512 Survivors.] [Mission "The Hope of Humanity" JH] [Completed] [Rating: S] [Additional reward: 1,000,000x Gold 100 000x Crystals 10 000x Zombie virus immunity antidotes 1 000x Limit break Pills] As the people in the crowd became increasingly excited by what they heard and then the system suddenly notifies me that I had completed the mission of rescuing the survivors¡­ finally, one of the 2 most extensive missions ended and now I can focus only on eradicate more zombies. Also, the reward I receive is not bad but these seem to focus more on strengthening the camp... Aurora, when I leave this world... Do I have the possibility of returning? Or is that impossible? [You can go back, Alexander. You will only have to fulfill the same conditions to go to any other world] ¡­Well, if I can go back then it is not a waste to strengthen the camp. In this way I can use the world of HOTD as my own crystal mine and thus, I will have a backup to be able to move in Gaia in a better way. This would undoubtedly be much better than those in Gaia who have an organization and may have profits from some territory. You can''t compare a small space like that with a whole world after all... although the resources I get from this will only be crystals. Since I had said everything that wanted, I stepped off the podium and sedated the space for other people who also had to say something to the crowd. Mainly they were matters of how the camp would be managed now so after people calm down a little, they begin to listen carefully to what the other leaders say. Several minutes later we are done with this meeting and each group is going to prepare for the things they will have to do from now on. In the same way my group returns to the village, although we who had become the leaders of Kinato, were probably the ones with the least work to do... it was one of the good things about being able to relieve our work. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Thank you all for reading SES and all your comments, this is a moral motivation that drives me to keep writing! Another motivation, although somewhat materialistic, but necessary, is the support of all of you in my p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so if you like the novel and want to read advanced chapters, hope you can and I invite you to visit it! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 137 Preparations The following days after completing the mission to rescue the 50,000 survivors were quiet and the camp was filled with more optimism, things were developing much the same as MLDW. Well, there were also some drawbacks but these were minor things that were resolved very quickly. The group of people who had been in the shadow of the bald man, being the most affected and the ones who complained the most about the new rules they persisted and tried to demand to have the same treatments as before. Their justification was that they were people with riches and influences and therefore they deserved to be treated better than other people... I honestly didn''t know why that bald guy had kept them with him, although it''s true that their words may be true and they have those things before the apocalypse, that was just things from the past. Probably since they were known people and the residents recognized them, they could wield some power with the individuals who hoped things would be restored as before, so if they could regain power or influence and if they were helping them now, that could help them in the future. Unfortunately for those guys, I was very clear that this would not happen and their enormous bank accounts or influences that they may have possessed before had no use now. So logically all their requests were rejected and they were told that to have a different social status than the refugees, then their only options were to look for a job in the camp, to kill zombies or other animals, or also to look for something they are good at and start some business or activity. Inevitably they did not like it at all hearing this from me and so an idiot threw himself at me saying something like I would become his toy just like he had done with others like me before or something like that. I honestly could not hear it well because of his other screams that followed after the first... as you can imagine, that guy didn''t end very well. Before he could even touch me with his repulsive hands, they flew up into the air¡­ the cause of this was Leona who was next to me and attacked him with her big knives. Then as if that wasn''t enough for him, my other bodyguard also make her part and so Scythe ripped his windpipe with her claws. While I and the other men who accompanied this guy watched him die, all of them had peed on their pants and any desire they had to keep complaining seemed to disappear in that instant. On the other hand, I was wondering if Scythe attacking him was a good thing for the guy since she shortened his suffering considerably, or if the injuries she did to him only caused him more pain. Well, that''s something he will take to his grave from the looks of it. What I was sure of is that with this our discussions were over and most likely I would have no problem with them in the future. Although I no longer wanted to waste time with them, it seems that others did not think the same. Not long after, I found out that Tatsuya-san had confined all of them to a cell at his base... according to what I discovered out later, it was because those guys had done various wrongdoing to many people. I think that it would be much easier to kill these guys and also they would not waste more resources than having to keep them alive, but Tatsuya-san and I have different points of view. Since that was a minor thing, I didn''t want both of us to have a disagreement because of that and so, I just decided to forget about them. The good thing was that after those events there were no other setbacks. So, now I only had to wait for the 1 million zombie elimination mission and the survival of 6 months to finish the things in this world. With the current number of 7,000 soldiers I had, perhaps I can now complete both of those two missions at almost the same time. So during the time I have left in this world, it would be nice to spend time with the girls... "Master, Master, roock!~" "Hmn? Vrana-chan? What''s wrong?" As I was sitting on one of the balconies of the villa mansion watching the progress of my new camp in Kinato, Vrana suddenly descends from the air and stands beside me as she jogs after landing. "Vrana saw many enemies far from here. They all walked to here, roock ~" "...many enemies? How many were there?" "...many, roock ~" Receiving the information from her, I want to get more details about this, but... it may be impossible for her to count after a certain number. But the problem is that now I don''t know how much is that amount to which she refers... 100 ?, 1,000? Or more? "Mou! The master is thinking that Vrana is stupid, right? Roock~ Vrana knows how to count! Look master, 1, 2, 3... 8, 9... e-emmm... 9... many!" "I-I see, you are great Vrana-chan..." Perhaps because some of my doubts about knowing the number of the enemies that were heading here manifested itself on my face, she probably interpreted it as mocking her since I had my eyes on her... Then, when she starts counting I thought that would have to wait a while to listen to her and so can inform someone to going to check it, but ... unexpectedly it was much shorter than I thought... Even though she can only count to nine, I decided to praise her¡­ it''s not just for compassion since of my three monsters she is probably the only one who can count. My plant is automatically discarded to consider if this can count or not so only Scythe remains, but as she was a zombie perhaps that is a lot for her... I may have neglected a few other factors apart from them be physically strengthened, I should have someone see to it that they both learn at least some basic knowledge. Well, for now I should send someone to check the enemies that are heading here, although maybe there are only 10 enemies, we still need to be sure. "Well, Vrana-chan, I want you to guide a helicopter to the place where you saw the enemies. Can you do it?" "The machine that makes a lot of noise and can fly just like Vrana? Vrana will guide it, roock ~!" "...don''t go near it when this''s making a lot of noise, understand?" "Okay, Master, roock ~!" I get up from my chair and stop stroking Vrana''s head to go to the place that is used as a heliport to inform a pilot who is going with Vrana. Minutes later I see a small harpy and a helicopter move away from the camp. "What''s up Alexander-kun?" "Yuriko-san? No, I just wanted to check something that Vrana-chan saw, maybe it is not anything important" "... Boy, looking at your face I think you think it won''t be that way" "I agree with Rika-san" Several girls when they see me heading to the heliport come up to me and ask me, with Leona and Scythe also coming close to me, I reply to Yuriko-san but Rika immediately comments after seeing my face and Rei agrees with her. The truth is that due to my previous thoughts I think I activated some strange flag... but perhaps it is just that I am worrying too much. Either way, we''ll be able to figure that out soon since we just have to wait for the pilot to come back and give us a more detailed report. Waiting for a while, the rotor of the helicopter is heard again and seconds later it begins to descend but the small figure that came along with this one was faster. She does it closer to where I am with the girls and then she gets me side quietly waiting for the pilot to land as well. "Okay, speak up. How many enemies did you see?" "E-Emm ... S-Sorry ... I-I don''t know exactly..." "Damn it! Can''t you count?" Vrana know! She does know how to count, roock~!" Great, what was missing! From among all the pilots I chose the only one who could not count... even my little harpy who is proudly inflating her small chest knows how to count to nine, you know?. "S-sorry, I''m not sure... it was between 300 to 500..." "Were they rats again or something else? Well, whatever they were doesn''t matter much if that''s the amount, it should be enough to send a few men to take over-" "N-no! Sir ... t-they were between 300 thousand to 500 thousand... a-also, they were zombies..." "" ... "" After the pilot''s words, all of us here are silent... that was a damn horde of zombies with almost the total amount that we eliminated in the city of Tokonosu! Shit! How do he forget to say thousand after the number? Don''t you understand that that''s a big difference? Well, that doesn''t matter now... if it''s that amount, then this may be a problem. "How far are they!?" "How long will they take to get here!?" "A-A several tens of Kilometers from here ... at that speed in which they walk, then it will probably they take a day to reach Kinato" While I was considering the problem, Yuriko-san and Rika ask the pilot for more information... although the situation is not very good to hear, at least we have time to prepare us. " W-what are we doing, Alexander? Should we evacuate Kinato residents?" "...no, we would only waste time. Also, if we lose this camp and they continue to move towards MLDW then things would not be much different that now... no, things would be worse with so many people gathered in a panic. We will fight in this camp, for now we have to hold an emergency meeting and start making preparations for these zombies. We also have to get the MLDW soldiers moving here¡­ we will need as many men to fight as we can get. " "F-fight all of them here? Isn''t that crazy?" Rei who is next to me with a nervous expression asks me, and she is also not the only one who acts that way. Hearing that many enemies it is logical that concern arises in anyone, so is sure what the others are thinking is to evacuate this camp just like her. But I think losing this camp would be bad since integrating all the residents here in MLDW in one go would be huge chaos. As I said, if this horde of zombies follows us, then it would be even worse and so the best option is to fight them here. Not everything is so bad, if this happened several months ago I think that our only option would be to escape. But that is not so, things are different now ... "It is certainly a lot of zombies, but it is almost certain that most of these are just normal, these are not very difficult to deal with and if we prepare some things then we can reduce their number significantly. Also, the number of soldiers we had when we dealt with a similar amount was about a thousand that time, now we have 7 times that number... and most importantly, we have many more weapons and more powerful. " "¡­Alexander, I don''t want to discourage you but from what I heard earlier, with 3,000 men that the colonel brought to the city of Urashi, they were almost annihilated by less than 50,000 zombies." After trying to cheer up those who were here with me a little, Rika had commented on what happened with the colonel. I think that both cases are very different and that''s why I speak to correct her. "The Colonel''s case is very different from this, Rika. We have experience dealing with zombies and we will not underestimate them... furthermore, he had lost all the air force he had and could not use artillery because his objective was to collect food, but above all, in the case of the colonel he entered their territory. In this case, our fight would be more defensive, we have that team and also... the shield around this camp should defend us for a long time " "¡­I agree with Alexander-kun, it is better to fight here than to have to evacuate and do it in MLDW, it would be a total disaster if they follow us until there" "¡­all right" Finishing explaining our advantages to Rika, this also makes other people relax a bit and then Yuriko-san who should have considered similar things to me, speaks supporting me with the idea of fighting here. After listening to her and thinking my words, Rika nods to agree as well. So since time was very important at this time, we have an emergency meeting among the high ranking people in the Kinato camp to report the facts. Hearing the news they all go through the same thing as the girls who first found out, but after reporting the same things to them then they all agreed to fight here in Kinato. The first thing that was done was to send a helicopter to MLDW to report what was happening here and also to make the soldiers from that place begin to transport themselves to Kinato. Another was also used to monitor the zombie horde, we had to be sure that that pilot''s estimates were true and so this time it was Rika the one in charge of doing since I trusted her more than other soldiers. The next thing was to consider whether we should inform residents of these things, but since the fight would surely reach the perimeters of this camp, keeping it a secret would only be counterproductive when they saw such several zombies surrounding them. So even though we decided to keep the number of enemies hidden, it was reported that quite possibly a horde of zombies would arrive at the camp. Obviously their first reaction was not very good and some panic was generated, but thanks to my domain of my ability [Soul of the Emperor] and the precise words of Yuriko-san who were in charge of giving the speech, the crowd was able to calm down a bit. But the fact that Kinato residents found out about this was not just a negative thing. When we asking them for help to prepare to receive the zombies, they all worked with spirit and effort in the things that were asked of them. Well, since their lives could depend on it, it was obvious that they were motivated to protect Kinato. Then after Yuriko-san''s speech, tens of thousands of individuals go out from the camp to make large and deep trenches around the perimeter of the place. This can probably only deal with a few tens of thousands of zombies, but the advantage of this was that it would only waste the resident''s energies and not a single bullet or a crystal from my pocket. It was certainly a hard day for everyone, even after the sun went down people kept working with the help of big lamps and all of them still kept moving with the sun coming out to greet them the next day. Surely everyone was exhausted by this, but finishing digging the trenches they did not go to rest and instead went to look for anything they could use as weapons and then wait behind the limit of the energy shield prepared to fight if they had to. The forces to do this were probably derived from the same fear that the zombies generated to them. But they were not the only ones awaiting the arrival of the zombies, the more than 7,000 soldiers were now outside the camp prepared to fight. Also, a large group of military vehicles was positioned to face enemies by the time their turn came. As if that were not enough, a troop of helicopters was waiting inside the camp for directions to attack by air and also several artillery vehicles. The plan was for these to only engage in combat if was necessary and things got tough. Although these were certainly strong, they also had a problem because the resources to move them were scarcer than other military products. And in the case of artillery, this was even truer. Once the missiles from those vehicles are used, then we don''t have the means to replace them. So it would be best if they stayed as our last card up our sleeves... if a horde of zombies found their way to us, it''s not wrong to think that they can do it again. With such a host of enemies, my mission to eliminate the zombies would almost certainly be complete within the course of this day, so you might think that I would simply use them to do it faster and without much effort. Honestly, if it wasn''t for a new goal I have for this place that would be the most sensible thing to do. If I just left this world and didn''t come back, I wouldn''t have to worry about what happens to people here, after all, it''s not like I''m sentimental or consider myself some kind of hero. The fact that I have saved many people the main reason is that it was necessary for me to do it. This may sound cruel, but I have enough problems to worry about myself and the people around me... I have always thought that if I have to help Someone else, I will only do that if it doesn''t affect my ideology to put the people closest to me first. It is not that I am a demon to see a person suffering and leave him like that while I knowing that it costs me nothing to help them. But to use can this world as my crystal mine, this changed. In order to do this, I must have workers for this purpose since that would be more optimal than coming and killing zombies on my own or my group does it every time I want to fill my pockets... "Alex, they are coming!" While I was in my thoughts, the voice of Kurisu who had also come along with the girls who were in MLDW and could fight reaches my ears. I look up because of this and in the distance, you could see the first zombies of the huge row of them coming towards Kinato. Then after seeing them for a few seconds, I shout for everyone around me to hear me. "Everyone get ready !!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Thank you all for reading SES and all your comments, this is a moral motivation that drives me to keep writing! Another motivation, although somewhat materialistic, but necessary, is the support of all of you in my p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so if you like the novel and want to read advanced chapters, hope you can and I invite you to visit it! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 138 Camp Defense (Part 1) [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Camp Defense - H" Since the terrains of this world are practically controlled by the enemy, losing the little terrain that humanity owns is one step closer to annihilation. For this reason, it is essential to fight to maintain the dominance of these places and in this way, the hope of the people does not disappear along with their homes. Requirements: Resist the zombie horde Eliminate the "Zombie General" leader of the horde. Failure: Death, Loss of the Camp, Escape from the Zombie General Reward: 1x Transmuting Scroll-H (Base Level Homunculus 50) 10,000x Crystals 100,000x Gold After my cry for the others to prepare, the sound of a new mission occurs in my head simultaneously. Giving it a quick read I accept this instantly, I had already decided to fight and maintain this camp and so it was logical that I did not refuse to be able to get more from this fight. Putting that matter aside, I roll my eyes in front of where I was and then a huge number of zombies could be seen marching here in a large queue but the scariest thing was that you couldn''t make out the end of this, it was like if it was endless¡­ Then after observing the slowly walking horde of enemies, the people next to me begin to move to implement the agreed plans. A couple of Kilometers from the Kinato camp, a total of 2,000 soldiers are positioned on each side of the zombie line separating into 2 teams of 1,000 men and they waiting for this horde to divide a little... why this would happen? It is a simple thing to answer. By means of wires and rubble of various materials, two large obstructions of several meters in length were created and this causing the enormous line of undead to be divided into 3 sections. The center of these sections was still the path that most zombies continued to walk, on while the ones on the sides only deviated a smaller amount of these. So the first to start this fight were those soldiers positioned on the sides of the horde, all of them were soldiers who had become accustomed to fighting with sharp weapons or were those who were forced to do so as a punishment for breaking any of the rules imposed by us. The first mentioned group looked motivated and without fear of having to fight, this was not only because they had gotten used to doing it. It was because after I had completed the mission of the survivors, I got a lot of good things to strengthen the camp and this was a great time to use these things. The first thing was a large amount of limit-break pills, and adding to the fact that these people had been fighting for almost 6 months constantly, both things made most of those soldiers reach their 5th limit in a large number of them. It was a pity not to have a number of pills equal to the number of soldiers, in that case, I would have even more in the 5th limit. Breaking through 1 or 2 limits did not show a big change for most people since their strength, speed and reflexes did not improve dramatically. But with 5th limits, then the changes in them began to be seen and this was even more obvious when you saw them fight. It certainly wasn''t that they had become superhuman or anything like that. In fact, nor can I consider myself that way since probably now my physical condition was found as that of a high-performance athlete with several years of experience¡­ although my body may also be a little more resistant than a normal person. But in their case, their performance, mental state, reflexes, and physical attributes had visibly improved and now they were all like soldiers hardened in the war for several years. Furthermore, all their time fighting so far had not been in vain and they had also gained quite a bit of experience dealing with zombies. So when both sides meet and start fighting, a clear advantage can be distinguished from them while they fight and take down zombie after zombie. As long as the number of enemies is moderate, chances are that they would have no problem killing a large number of zombies. One of the biggest drawbacks of dealing with them is being attacked by enormous numerical superiority, but by separating them in smaller groups more manageable with amounts like now, it had been possible to combat this to some extent. Unfortunately that is not the only terrifying aspect of zombies and perhaps the most feared is the risk of infection. But seeing the soldiers completely ignore the superficial scratches that some periodically obtained for having to fight with several enemies at once, it could be said that we had totally nullified this aspect of them as well. This was not due to the first 3 antidotes that our camp was now producing, but rather to the more resentful one that I had obtained in the reward I mentioned earlier. This new item provided total immunity against the zombie virus and also with the amount I got from these, I could assemble an army of 10,000 men with this trait. It seems that this antidote would work as long as the virus comes from a host with a soul level 1 level and if it exceeds it, then it might not work that way. Despite this, because HOTD is a level 1 world, I don''t have to worry about that yet... And finally, another problem of the zombies was of those who had evolved from them and had strengthened. The solution for these remained the same as we had used so far, behind those two groups of a thousand men in a few small hills that were created out of the dug earth for ditches several meters behind us, 200 snipers were positioned to support to each team respectively. Although for now, it seems that these did not have much work since the number of evolved zombies that accompanied the normal zombies that were ahead of the horde was a very small amount. This would certainly be seen as a good thing but unfortunately from my own experience, I know that this can usually only mean one thing... Chances are that the evolved zombies or most of them are gathered on one side and surely later we will have the opportunity to meet with that group... "Alex! They''re getting closer!" Kurisu several meters behind me holding a sniper rifle yells at me and so I stop watching the fight on the sides and focus on the zombies that advanced through the center. No doubt these here were a larger number, but everyone next to me didn''t seem to care much about this¡­ well, it seems like not everyone is motivated to fight. "Damn dog, if you dare to go I will tell Haruna that you died bravely in the fight and when the fight is over I will cook you and give your meat as a reward to those who tried hardest... surely this will have a great flavor and they all will be happy for that" "Grrr!!" Since we had to fight against a huge number of enemies, any individual who was helpful for this had been brought here and of course Haruna and Alice''s pet were no exception and they also arrived at Kinato along with the soldiers. Only Iruka-chan''s monster remained in the camp since it was not suitable for this moment. But it seems the damn dog didn''t really like the idea of ??parting with its owner... or he was probably upset that he couldn''t spend time as usual sleeping outside the MLDW school. On the other hand... with the passing of time it has become increasingly different from a dog. Well, its appearance remains almost the same and the difference was its size... now it has a height equal to that of a horse. ...Even on one occasion I saw Haruna riding it as if it were one. It was something entertaining to watch since she seemed to be having fun doing it while acting as if she was her own daughter''s age. But when she found out I was watching her, she quickly got off her and ran to me asking not to tell anyone about it. The truth is that I did not look bad that she had fun, but thanks to that, as payment to buy my silence she allowed me to do several things that she normally did not allow me when we were alone... although things did not go beyond caresses, without a doubt it was still a good moment. Returning with the dog, its size may not matter much to this master of it, but if it had appeared before the apocalypse, then it could only be seen as a monster. Well I think that''s the most correct definition for this dog right now. The advantage is that accompanied by its physical growth, so was its understanding and so despite its appearance, this has never caused a problem in the camp and it faithfully follows Haruna''s instructions. Too bad that this doesn''t extend to me... so one of the best ways to make this dog useful is by the method I just used which is to threaten it. Because of this, the dog that had turned around to return to the camp in Kinato to surely lie down and sleep until this is over walks back towards me as it gives a grunt of complaint. "Master, roock ~! If you cook the big dog I want a part of it, roock ~!" "" Kuuhh ~ "" "... Vrana-chan, you better not say something similar in front of Haruna, Iruka-chan or Alice-chan. Although the last two just might cry for listening to you, the first one will surely scold you... and also surely me too, so please avoid doing that. " "... Okay, roock ~. Vrana doesn''t want Iruka-chan and Alice-chan to cry since they always play with her, also she doesn''t want Haruna-san to be mad at her since she always gives her things to eat" Vrana-chan who was not far from me, after listening to me sets her eyes on the dog as if it were her prey and this causes it to bend its ears and put its tail between the paws while walking in a scared way stealthily. Also, this is not the only one acting in this way, Alice''s dog lies on the ground as if it is surrendering to my little harpy. I think that is somewhat understandable since being beasts, they are sure to better distinguish the difference in strength between them... so they surely understand that in a fight, both do not have much to go against Vrana-chan. After all, although her size is greater than them, Vrana-chan is a 7th limit and she can also fly. On the other hand, Haruna''s dog is a 5th and Alice''s is 4th, so it is normal that they do not want to challenge her since even if they unite against her, they cannot win. "Well, I think it''s time for us to kill some zombies too... Venus, I choose you!" When the zombies were already a few meters from my group I take my poke-ball and make my plant appear, immediately branches after branches materialize covering the entire center area where most of the zombies came towards us. "You can devour them until you are satisfied..." "Shaah" Following my order, the large number of mouths of Venus that also appeared begin to gobble up zombie after zombie... now there are so many that it may be a little difficult to count them all. In addition, the other parts of it equally attack the closest enemy, either by throwing needles, pollen or crushing it with the two carnivorous flowers. "Well, then let''s fight too Scythe-chan, Leona-san" "Master, I will show you that I will not be left behind eliminating zombies compared to this plant" "Kill..." "Vrana will also kill many enemies, roock!~" "Since what happened at the military base, I have not faced a horde of zombies... let''s see if I can kill more than that time " "Well I think it''s time to test my new weapons" Saeko, Scythe, Leona, Vrana-chan, Soichiro, and the two dogs move along with me among the branches of the Venus to also start killing zombies. Although the latter could handle a large number as Leona says, this amount was beyond its capabilities even though it had a large number of mouths and other weapons, so we had to support my plant. Venus may have a natural advantage that makes it almost a perfect predator for zombies, but this only applies to normal ones. The evolved have enough instinct to know that this is an enemy of them and target it, the good thing is that the plant can counteract that for its high regenerative capacity and so it will only be in danger if a large number of these arrive here. So our goal is to avoid the largest number of zombies that pass through Venus and reduce the evolved that arrive. Also, as I mentioned, this is a good opportunity to test my new weapons... "... I''m surprised you can fire a weapon, Shisuka" "Mou~ it''s Alex-kun''s fault~ !. Since we arrived at the amusement park he has made me kill many zombies~! Also, here he made me kill rats... even a huge one~. Rika, you really like weapons so tell Alex-kun that you will take my place to do that, I don''t want to kill something else terrifying~ " "... As the world is now, I think you should thank him for teaching you how to defend yourself, you know? " "Mou ~ Now that Rika has become Alex-kun''s girlfriend, then you have taken his side ~! You are no longer my friend, Rika ~!" "Damn it! Can you stop letting everyone know about that?! I-I still have a hard time accepting that I''ve made such a promise to someone 12 years old... if someone tells me that I went crazy, then maybe I can''t deny his words... w-well, it''s not like I regret that either, I just need time to process it since it was something sudden " As I walked towards the zombies and killed one and another just like the others, Shisuka and Rika are heard arguing from my back. Since the latter was here, I had asked her to watch over the former so that she could kill some zombies and gain some experience. She was surprised and was somewhat reluctant to do so, but after explaining that it was for Shisuka''s sake, she ended up agreeing. Although listening to their discussion... perhaps it would have been better to leave her in the camp. "Eh? R-Rika-san ... Y-You and Alex ..." "Yes ~! Rika also became Alex''s girlfriend ~... Although it seems that she has some problems for others to know ~. Well, that doesn''t matter since she will surely get used to it like Kurisu, so from now on she will also be with us ~ " "..." "¡­I thought he had been quiet here in Kinato since he didn''t have a girl with him when he returned to MLDW, but¡­ it seems like I was wrong¡­" "...Maybe I should listen to a little bit about my mom''s advice and should try to get closer to him, now another girl he just met has gotten ahead of me..." "Not just a little, you should totally listen to me and consummate the act so that you don''t have to worry... maybe you came out just like your father''s fool in that sense" "M-Mom! ... I-I forget you were here" "... I-It''s not fair that she went ahead if she arrived later, she should have waited until those who arrived first could do so" Since the group that would use long-range rifles to eliminate the zombies were together, what Shisuka says reaches Kurisu and all the other girls '' ears... the latter wants to confirm things and turns to Rika but even before she can say something, her friend answers for her. It seems that her friend''s request not to spread that information did not reach her... or she may just forget it in the next second. Well, the fact is that as a result of that, Rika can only keep quiet and cover her face with one hand to prevent the other girls from seeing her blushing face and then Kurisu after confirming things, complains with obvious discontent for this. ¡­I will surely be lectured for this later. It probably won''t be as bad as before¡­ but I''ll still make sure Shisuka pays me for this. Then the other girls join the conversation when they find out about this. Saya seems to be muttering something to herself, but for her bad luck that is heard by her mother who was next to her and has quite severe eyes glares on her. So she complains about her daughter and causing her to tremble a little when she realized that Yuriko-san was behind her. Finally, Rei also complains about this, although in her case it seems that her anger is mainly directed at Rika who now tried to ignore all this environment that was created by Shisuka. Well¡­ let''s focus on killing zombies and forget about the strong stares I feel on my back from Kurisu and Rei who occasionally takes her eyes off Rika to also watch me. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Thank you all for reading SES and all your comments, this is a moral motivation that drives me to keep writing! Another motivation, although somewhat materialistic, but necessary, is the support of all of you in my p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so if you like the novel and want to read advanced chapters, hope you can and I invite you to visit it! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 139 Camp Defense 2 We maintain the initial plan for a few hours and with this, we can stop the advance of the zombies towards the camp during a well time. Sure, it was impossible for the 2,000 fighting soldiers to bear the stress of battle for so long, so the easiest solution was to trade them for another 2,000 who were waiting for their turn to come. The exchange of these 4 groups was carried out with the help of two others thems, but unlike the previous ones their weapons were assault rifles and pistols. So after a well time of fighting, they entered when the order that was given to go back for those who had been fighting could rest. These groups armed with firearms also helped to regain lost ground since with the enormous number of enemies it was obvious that in order not to be surrounded by zombies, those who fought with spears or swords had to slowly retreat while killing their opponents. "Ha ... Ha ... Ha ... damn, this seems like a fight that has no end" After making a 180-degree vertical cut and killing all the zombies in front of me while panting a little due to exhaustion and also complaining about the number of enemies, I see the other people fighting for a few seconds. I was standing in an area a little different from the other people in my group, unlike them, the branches and mouths of the Venus had moved away from me and left me to fight completely alone... This was not because my plant had decided to abandon or betray me, nor because I asked it to withdraw to test me or something like that... in fact, being the only one fighting in this way made me feel a little excluded. Well, I can''t blame the Venus for stepping away from me since the cause of this could be said to be my fault, or more correctly, the new sword that I had killed the previous zombies with. This was totally different from [Black Moon] that was now on my waist while I was brandishing this sword. In size and shape they were completely different, this was more like a bastard sword that was practically ''s bigger than me. Due to this, the only ways to transport this sword were either by placing it in my storage or by putting it diagonally behind my back, although I preferred the first way of doing it since the other was a bit awkward. As far as the shape of this sword was somewhat unique, it seemed to split into two parts in half. The part of the tip was similar to an arrow end, while the part of the handle was thicker and widening in the direction of the tip towards the handle Besides, in that part of the sword had two holes that could serve to hold it and have a better grip on it. I must say that in appearance this was quite attractive, but that was not the important thing, the reason I chose it was because of its strength ... well, was Aurora the one influenced that decision more. Honestly, when she recommended that sword to me at first I thought I could have done something to annoy her and she wanted to blow off steam by making me use that sword¡­ I had that thought when I read the description of the weapon using my evaluation skill. [Curse Flame-G] Sword forged with the blood of a fire-lizard which had gone mad and seemed to wish to burn the world with its flames. Due to this, the sword gained a strong fire attribute, but unfortunately, the lizard''s desire also was embedded in it and making it have benefits and demerits because of this. This sword has a power superior to its rank, but regrettably it does not take into account the user, so this one could incinerate him during its attacks and for this reason the weapon is classified as a cursed sword. The sword has the ability to absorb energy by itself to activate and make the consumption of energy much less compared to a weapon of the same or even one of higher rank. Although due to its peculiar shape it is impossible to have a sheath and this also means that it can ignite and injure the user while wearing it normally. [Hardness-G] [Edge-G] [Fire Control- F] [Energy Absorption-F] ... when I read that previously, it gave me a good scare. But then remembering my fire immunity ability, I quickly understood Aurora''s thought. This meant that I could buy a [F] rank weapon in power for the price of a [G] rank one, certainly a great deal¡­ or at least that''s what I want to believe since otherwise, it means that Aurora really is angry at me for something. [¡­ It hurts me a little that you still doubt me, Alexander. Hmp ~ If you keep thinking that really will bother me] I-I''m sorry Aurora. It''s just that no matter how you look at it, recommending someone to use a cursed sword is not something you can hear it as something good ... [Well, you don''t have to worry, Alexander. While indeed it is a cursed sword, this is not one that could control you or anything like that. You can see it more as if this sword is just some temperamental. But as you had thought due to your abilities, this does not affect you too much and it was better than buying another weapon rank [G]] Yes ... it is certainly a pretty strong weapon. Everything around me has been charred... and this is why Venus backed away as otherwise it would also have been involved in my attacks. Although it is also the advantage of this sword since unlike Saeko''s, it can activate by itself. In fact, it is most likely that the amount of energy needed to do it is greater than what a level one soul has and for therefore I am not able to activate it by myself... I can assure this since although Saeko has also entered the fifth limit and she creates an energy nucleus, she cannot activate her sword. Also, when I borrowed it from her considering I have a greater amount of energy in my body and tried to see if I could do it, I ended fail in the same way. [Well, that''s because at this stage, people are barely is accumulating energy in their energy cores. To make attacks like your sword and fight freely doing that, at least a person must accumulate the energy of an individual at level 150, or a soul level 2 in the 5th limit if you are more easily understood it in that way. Furthermore, for can do that you must also exercise control of this energy¡­ so you still need to do several things to think about using something like magic by yourself. Usually level 2 souls only use the energy from their energy core to strengthen their physique, using something like magic at that level would drain their core in just a couple of strong attacks. Although as you already know, people have always looked for ways to be superior or kill their enemies more easily. So in those worlds level 2, the use of objects as support that are equal to your sword or similar, are more frequent. On the other hand, although your sword can carry out fire attacks, being in a level 1 world its power is very limited. So you will only see its true ability when you go to higher-level worlds, but for that you first have to get a little stronger ] ... haaa, the sword already had considerable power so seeing it in all its glory can be dangerous. Also, this discards the option of using it on my back, although it does not hurt me it could do it with someone around me. After blazing another group of zombies, I look up and examine the surroundings. Saeko, Leona, Scythe, and Soichiro had a large number of enemies dismembered around where they were fighting and every second the ground was filled with more parts of bodies. As for Vrana-chan, she flew from side to side and crushing the skulls of zombies with the claws of her paws or also cutting them off with her wings. Haruna and Alice''s dog did not stay far behind and buried their teeth and claws in their enemies... although it seemed that these two had had enough of eating so many zombie heads and now they only killed them ignoring their crystals. The number of zombies on the ground without moving was not only great here in my group, in fact, due to the Venus that was constantly swallowing them these were not so many here. But on the side of the other soldiers, they had to lose ground since it was difficult to move with so many accumulated zombie bodies there. Although not only our soldiers were affected, this also slowed the advance of the zombies on that side as they constantly tripped over the bodies of their companions. (Tshhh ... Alexander-san, a large group of evolved zombies is rapidly advancing towards you... Tshhh ... There are about 5 thousand, it is better that you all retreat to execute the plan against them) "¡­All right" Suddenly the radio that I had begins to transmit the message of Yoshioka that was flying over in a helicopter to watch over the zombie horde. It seems that the intelligent zombie... or general zombie as the system designated it, it decided to make a different move than just send normal zombies and one than other evolved. It was obvious that this great zombie horde had been led by a smart zombie, what worried me a bit is that now these zombies seem to have gained the ability to control not only the evolved but the normal ones as well making these even more a troublesome. Also, because of the name the system gave to these, it caused me even more concern than the previous one. If this is a general, then it means that there is someone above him... most likely, in that city where they came from a zombie King has arisen. Well, for now let''s focus on solving first this horde that has come to attack us, then we will think about what to do with the zombies in that city. " We have to withdraw, give the notice to the soldiers to back off because a large number of evolved zombies are heading here!! ¡± "Yes!!" After giving the instructions, I grab my poke-ball and store my venus as everyone begins to backtrack quickly until we come to a large group of parked military vehicles that we put on hold as the second line of defense against this zombie horde. "Ha ... Ha ... Ha ... although it is fun to cut all those enemies, I must admit that doing so much becomes repetitive and boring " ¡°¡­ As long as you think about this as it is following the master''s orders, you can get the motivation to keep doing it, Saeko-san¡± "...whatever motivation you have, anyone will be exhausted sooner or later facing so many enemies" "Rika-san is right, the soldiers were already at their limits even with the rest times we gave them by separating them into groups" When we got behind the cars, Saeko who was panting a little is the one who starts the conversation while watching the zombies who followed in our footsteps and walked towards where we were. Then Leona advises Saeko, that although she did not look as exhausted as others, her breathing was somewhat agitated showing that this had also been somewhat strenuous for her. Immediately giving her point of view, Rika intervenes. In addition Soichiro supports her by highlighting the current state of the soldiers who had fought all this time. I must say that I agree more with the words of these last two since the soldiers were about to reach their limit and it wasn''t just them, in my group were not in a much better state. Even my plant had decreased the number of zombies that it swallowed at the beginning since although it can quickly absorb the nutrients of this, this ability also had a limit and after having eaten so many it had to slow down. Even being so gluttonous, it had filled up... well, surely during all this time it ate or crushed with its carnivorous flowers about 50-70 thousand zombies, and also these had their crystals with them, so this was probably 70 times higher than what it normally gobble down in a day. The good news is that the effort of the soldiers and us was not in vain, we could probably reduce the number of this horde by about 150 thousand... although this is only a third of all this. Well, now it is the turn of the weapons that are specially made to contain the advance of a large number of enemies, so it is certain that we will reduce their numbers even more. "Get ready!! When they enter the range of the weapons then rain bullets on them !! ¡± Watching the zombies approach the place where the vehicles were parked, I shouted so that the men who were positioned behind their weapons such as heavy machine guns and grenade launchers began to target the enemies. "Fire!!" Not long after my first indication, I order them to start firing and then a deafening sound from the percussions of many weapons in unison is heard. As with the soldiers, we separated all these vehicles in two turns although the reason for this was different, it was to avoid as much as possible the overheating of the weapons, causing each group to fire in a separate period of time. Even though we didn''t use all weapons in unison, the amount of damage to the zombie horde by a single group of these firing was staggering. Parts of zombies began to fly along with their blood everywhere and they stopping their advance, they ever stopped a few seconds so that in that way a number of zombies to gather again for the attack to be more effective. " Woooh !!" "That''s!! Tear those damn zombies to pieces !! ¡± Seeing all of this, the soldiers trying to catch their breath regain, some cheer and start screaming cheerfully at the number of enemies that fell every second. Unfortunately, this stopped shortly after as they noticed the group of evolved zombies making their way from the line in front of them and started charging towards us. With so many of these present, it was normal for anyone to shiver when saw them... among this group, there were L1-L4 zombies advancing together and also these of latter were not few and there should be a couple of dozen of them... "" Fuuu ... "" Doubtless, many men had bad memories of being attacked by a group of evolved zombies, but all of them quickly calm down observing the final result of those enemies and then let out a sigh. Certainly these zombies were stronger, but as we had previously verified, these weapons were very effective against them and the only thing they achieve is to advance a little more than the normal ones. His more developed body couldn''t stop large-caliber bullets from going through them, so even though there were no members of them flying everywhere like before, one after another fell with a large number of new holes in them. Most troublesome was the force-type L4s that almost reached our place, this was thanks to the sacrifice of most of their bone armor that was now shattered, but still in the end they were stopped without allowing them to get any closer. This was thanks to the nearly thirty snipers caliber 50 rifles and the tanks parked here with us. With the first weapons they had their heads busted and with the second... it was not only that. If the cannon hit them, they practically exploded. Those who were luckier and the shot only hit a place near them, then they were sent to fly several meters through the air... although they did not die, with their destroyed feet they could only crawl for what they were no longer a threat. (Tshhh ¡­. Alexander-san, we have a problem, tshhh ¡­) Haaa ... why things can never be easy? If we continued in this way, the safest thing is that the zombies could not even reach the camp... but it is a pity that the zombies want us to try harder. "What happens? What is the problem?" (Tshhh ¡­ the problem is that¡­. ) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Thank you all for reading SES and all your comments, this is a moral motivation that drives me to keep writing! Another motivation, although somewhat materialistic, but necessary, is the support of all of you in my p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so if you like the novel and want to read advanced chapters, hope you can and I invite you to visit it! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 140 Camp Defense 3 (Tshhh... The problem is that the horde of zombies began to separate, tshhh... it seems that the leader who leads them understood that gathering a large number in one place would only make things easier for us, tshhh... now the zombies began to walk individually to our camp) Shit! In truth that was the worst thing that could happen... Now with this, it is not much use to concentrate the weapons in a single point... "...Vrana-chan, fly and tell me how long is the number of zombies that comes here" "I understand Master, roock ~" With my instruction, Vrana-chan spreads her wings and immediately soars through the skies while the people next to me who heard Yoshioka''s message have a serious face. Not long after she comes back, stands beside me, and then tells me what I asked for. "They are still many, master, roock ~ But... They are not many as before ... the enemies are everywhere now!... Vrana does not know whether to count them as many or individually! What must Vrana doing, master, roock ~?!? " "... I-I see, don''t worry about it Vrana-chan" For a moment I thought Yoshioka was wrong... I was so focused on what to do now that I forgot that she only knew how to count to 10... well since she looks cute making a worried face and flapping her wings for not knowing how to count the zombies, let''s leave it that way. "We will fight as we go back to the camp! ... things have changed and now we will defend the camp from within it!" It didn''t help that the soldiers and most of the weapons were here now, and it wouldn''t help much if we split up all over the area killing zombies. Then after considering all of this I decided that it was best to protect the camp from within and so I give orders to do just that. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Eradication of Zombies" J - H] Kill as many zombies as you can. Help humanity to recover the land lost by zombies. Goals and Rewards: 1 Zombie - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Level 1 Antivirus. 10 Zombies - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Level 2 Antivirus. 100 Zombies - 100C, 1 000G, 1 Level 3 Antivirus. 250 Zombies - 1 000C, 10 000G, Weapon Coupon - I, 10 Antivirus level 1, 5 Antivirus level 2, 1 Antivirus level 3. 500 Zombies - 1,000C, 10,000G, Armor Coupon - I, 20 Antivirus level 1, 10 Antivirus level 2, 5 Antivirus level 3. 1,000 Zombies - 1,000C, 10,000G, Target Coupon - I, 40 Antivirus level 1, 20 Antivirus level 2, 10 Antivirus level 3. 10,000 Zombies - 10,000C, 100,000G, 5 Limit-break Pills, 100 Level 1 Antivirus, 50 Level 2 Antivirus, 25 Level 3 Antivirus. 100,000 Zombies - 10,000C, 100,000G, Level 1 Summon Scroll: Monster, 100 Level 1 Antivirus, 50 Level 2 Antivirus, 25 Level 3 Antivirus. 1,000,000 Zombies - 100,000C, 1,000,000G, 1 World Exit Passes, 100 Level 1 Antivirus, 50 Level 2 Antivirus, 25 Level 3 Antivirus. Failure: Death] [Mission / Main "Eradication of Zombies"] [Completed Rating: S Additional Rewards: 1x Summon Scroll: Monster (Base Level 50) 1,000x Limit-Brea k-H Pills 100,000x Crystals 1,000,000x Gold] Almost at the same time that I give the orders, the system announces the completion of another of the first three missions that I got when Kurisu and I arrived in this world. This does not surprise me much since the counter of this before this horde of zombies attacked the camp was not far from 800 thousand, so with the number of enemies that were coming here I had already expected to complete this mission on the day of today. So I don''t pay too much attention to this notification and instead focus on repeating my previous words a few more times to make sure that as many people as possible be able to listen. So following my words the cars and all the people start to slowly back down as we continue eliminating the zombies in front of us. As Yoshioka had said, most of the zombies dispersed now and therefore suddenly the zombies stopped coming in large numbers from the front. Noticing this we stopped caring about them and quickened our pace towards the camp, so when we got to the camp, I quickly give orders to scatter all the soldiers and hunters who had been waiting here holding their crossbows, all around it in small groups of 10 men. As for the vehicles, they are also dispersed and placed covering some areas of the camp in support of the people who would fight. We didn''t have to wait long to start seeing the zombies walking slowly towards the camp again, but only this time they came from all around the perimeter of it. Watching them get closer and closer, even the residents here were preparing to fight them. But in the end, they were asked to back off since for now we would focus on fighting with long-range weapons for two reasons. The first was that if so many people fought it could cause chaos. Residents may be motivated to fight, but there is also a big problem if they do so since the zombie virus is still effective on them and if it begins to spread throughout the camp then that would only make the situation worse. I had only administered in the soldiers the immunity antidotes after all. Also, even though we have a stock of the others that work for a while of time, maintaining a constant use in more than 30 thousand people would end this quickly. The second reason was that, since we have a shield or energy in this camp, then it was time to put this in use. I had already made the preparations previously and that is why I had placed 400 thousand crystals in this one so that it even resisted an attack by a large group of monsters in the 4th limit. Because of this, I was confident that it would hold out for a long time and so soldiers and hunters could eliminate zombies within the safety of the protective shield. This was specially designed for that, it did not allow access to anything when it was fully activated but did let things go through. So the zombies would be stopped and the bullets and arrows could reach them without problems, really it was very practical. Unfortunately since there are still many enemies, surely the consumption of this will not be small... damn! It''s 400 thousand crystals, you know?! Until now we have probably killed some 250,000 zombies of the horde in total, with the attack of the vehicles we killed another 100,000 approximately. Although the ones in my group and the soldiers killed more of them, that was because we were only able to use the most powerful weapons for a short time compared to when we fought. But there is still half the zombie horde, another 250,000 enemies to defeat... Well, maybe I should subtract another 50,000 or so from that number¡­ Thanks to the ditches that the residents dug, the soldiers did not have to deal with the first zombies as they fell foolishly into the holes. Lamentably, these had a bottom and so eventually they were filled with the bodies of the zombies, therefore it was the turn of the people waiting behind the shield to start firing and taking them down. "It seems that it only remains to see if the shield falls first or if we finish eliminating those zombies before that happens..." "... I think this one will resist, so it''s only a matter of time before this ends... Yoshioka, was all the zombies dispersed? There are no groups left?" Yoshioka who had returned to camp before the shield was activated speaks to me as I watch some zombies come to the shield and start hitting it to try to get past... they kept doing that until a person arrives and kills them. As I said, I had confidence in the energy shield and so I wasn''t worried about zombies invading the camp. My concern was different... if the zombies broke up, then it would be more troublesome to search for the general of this horde throughout the area around the camp and perhaps he could escape. If this continued with the same behavior of the other intelligent zombies, then surely this one would try to be in a safe place and also if he noticed that his subordinates did not manage to enter here, he could choose to withdraw without even showing himself. "It''s like you''re probably thinking, Alexander-san. A group kept a distance from the camp... so surely the one leading this horde will be there. But there is only one problem... from what I could see there were about 10 thousand of them and this group was made up of only evolved zombies, so to reach the leader you will have to go through these first. "...well, that is certainly somewhat problematic. But I think that is easier than having to search it all over the place, after all, those 10,000 subordinates he keeps around him can be treated in different ways... it would also be more troublesome than later he ordered those subordinates next to him to attack here. ...You and Soichiro continue to lead the soldiers in the camp, I will take a helicopter and head to where that leader is " "I understand. Be careful" After talking to Yoshioka I head to the helipad and board a military military transport helicopter along with my group and another team of 10 men. Also, this time I bring Haruna who had stayed inside the camp all this time and even the two girls who also came with her here. Since we did not know what is the maximum distance was for the link with her monsters to continue working to they would gain some experience for it, so I had also asked them to come here. Well, since Iruka-chan''s monster would not participate in the battle, she didn''t need to be here, but since her mom and best friend were coming, it would be a cruel thing to leave her in MLDW alone. Logically I did not intend to make them fight head-on against those enemies, I had a different plan to deal with those zombies and with this, they could also easily benefit. The helicopter rises and we leave the energy shield, doing this caused a peculiar sensation like a slight tingling throughout the body but it quickly disappears. After that, the pilot steers the helicopter in the direction Yoshioka had told us he had seen that group of zombies and then in a few minutes we can see them with our eyes. "Well, everyone gets ready to do the things I told you before... don''t be rush, focus and do it quietly taking the time you need. Make the Helicopter down! " "Yes!" When the pilot answers my instruction and begins to do what I asked him, everyone else here was looking serious as they held in their hands the things I gave them. So when we are a few dozen meters from our target, they all carry out my previous words. Immediately several bright lights emanate from the helicopter... if it were night now it was sure that this would be something very striking that would be appreciated from a good distance. Although most of the faces were one of surprise, it didn''t seem like there was a problem so I also take the magic scroll in my hand and a crystal to activate it. Because I had experience with this, despite having started after the others, my parchment spell attacks that group of zombies first. Second after this one, others more start to fall on them like rain... there were fireballs, lightning bolts, wind blades, rocks and other more spells hitting the area where those zombies were. Also, this didn''t stop there, after they finished using the first parchment we all moved on to the next one and repeated the same thing making things even worse for zombies on the ground. Due to this the dust rises and we cannot see very well the result of the attack with the magic scrolls, although thanks to the same helicopter that scattered the dust by the wind generated by its propellers, we did not have to wait long to discover it. I was hoping to reduce their number quite a bit, but... this result exceeded my expectations. Well, looking at the attacks that each scroll made, perhaps this was not much different from an artillery bombardment... The group of zombies ... no, perhaps it can no longer be considered as such. Those zombies were now scattered over a larger area and also, probably none have remained intact ... in fact, of those 10,000, those who seemed to be able to move after the attack most likely did not exceed 1,000. "...that was an impressive thing" "Yes ... also the feeling of receiving instructions directly in the head is somewhat strange" "Rika, Rika ~! Did you see it !? I used magic!" "... first zombies and now magic... the world has really become something very strange" " So this is what you used in my house, Alexander-kun?... I agree with Rika-san that this is something mysterious" "From what I have seen, it seems that these serve to attack or defend, mom. Without a doubt they are very interesting objects" "It''s true, the time we had problems in the building before, the one Saeko-san used helped us a lot... but more than interesting, Saya. I think these are very useful... those zombies were almost totally annihilated" Kurisu agrees with Saeko who is the first to speak after coming out of surprise at seeing the result of the attack and also she comments on the feeling of using the scrolls. Saeko probably recovered before the others since she had used a scroll as Re¨ª says when she speaks to the last of them all about the thing in the building. The pair of friends, Shisuka and Rika are the next to speak. The first expresses excited to the second that does not pay much attention to her for being lost in her thoughts, so the second began to shake her to she listen to her. Yuriko-san seems to remember the time we were in her mansion because of this, and her daughter tells her of her analyzes of the times she had seen the use of the scrolls. "Now it only remains to finish with the leftovers, those who can fight on the ground come down with me and those who do not, will be our support from the helicopter with their rifles Also, the leader of the zombie horde must still be alive so we must find him and destroy him. " "Yes, Master!" "Yes¡­" Getting a response from Leona and Scythe, I threw a rope to get off the helicopter and then seeing me do that, Saeko also mimics my actions. "Tan Tan¡­ Tan Tan Tan¡­ Tan¡­ Tan Tan Tan¡­ Tan¡­ Tan Tan Tan¡­ Tan¡­ Tururu¡­ Tururu??" "I-I understand that guy is not nervous, but... why the hell is he singing while he is lowering the rope!" "Well¡­ maybe he does it that to focus better?" "... b-but he looks cute acting like someone according to his age. Besides, Komuro you shouldn''t curse other people!" "I-I understand mom..." "Fufufu, it is good to see Alex-san motivated" While everyone watches me begin to descend the rope while I hum the theme of a good action movie that I have seen in my previous world, the others put different expressions for this. Komuro, you don''t get it... it''s almost obligatory to sing that song when you get off a helicopter by a rope. Well, that is not your fault since sadly for you and the others, it is impossible to know the theme of the movie "Mission: Impossible"... Furthermore, the two mature women who accompanied us, Yuriko-san and Haruna, they express their speculations or internal thoughts in their heads as to why I do it. It seems that most of the other girls agree with what the latter says since after listening to it, they nod and even some have slightly flushed faces. Lastly, when Leona and Scythe start down the ropes that they threw. Saeko after of laugh a little and say that, then she takes the rope with I''m down and does the same. As the helicopter had descended as much as possible, it did not take long for the 4 of us to reach the ground and being able to see the place more closely, really it seems that someone would have carried out an artillery bombardment here... the only difference is that there are not only marks of combustion, there are also residues like ice and some other things. "Well, then let''s proceed to finish off the remaining ones in this group." "Yes, Master!" "..." "I get it" With two of the three girls responding to me and one only gesturing with her head, then each of us advanced towards the enemies that can still move. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Thank you all for reading SES and all your comments, this is a moral motivation that drives me to keep writing! Another motivation, although somewhat materialistic, but necessary, is the support of all of you in my p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so if you like the novel and want to read advanced chapters, hope you can and I invite you to visit it! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 141 Camp Defense 4 Surely because they are the ones with the most resistant abilities, the zombies that survived the attack of various magical scrolls, the vast majority were those that had exceeded the 3rd limit and also the force type ones were still in better condition. ...well, that was compared to the other zombies that were more unlucky and were now charred, totally frozen, crushed, or butchered. Although the zombies above the 3rd limit could certainly move to try to fight, they all had parts frozen, burned, or were missing limbs from the magical attack... Furthermore, the greatest sequel and benefit that the attack provided us with was that this group was now dispersed. For this reason, it was easier for the girls and me to kill any enemy that crossed our path. Besides, to make our struggle even easier we carried weapons cut any zombie as if they were vegetables without us had to make much effort too. "Let''s separate to find the leader of this horde" Since the system had not notified me that I had completed some of the objectives of this mission, therefore it is certain that that the zombie general must still be alive. So that after killing some zombies and watch the girls would have no problem or would run high risk to the eliminate them, I decided that it was best to us separate for more ground to cover and to find the zombie general and to deal with him before it takes the option to flee. But having the ones who stayed in the Helicopter and constantly shooting for support, we shouldn''t take too long to finish this group of zombies. Finishing my words, the girls next to me nod and then each of us takes a separate path. As for me, before moving first I extend my domain and try to look for any group that has come together after the magic attack... Whenever I have encountered a smart zombie it has kept company with other stronger zombies like its bodyguards, so if it survived and can move, then it will surely try to regroup again. "Curse!! That damn really is running away!!" A few seconds after extending my domain and analyzing the surroundings, as I had thought, I discover a group of about 10 individuals who had regrouped but instead of heading towards us or the camp to attack, they were heading in the opposite direction. With no other option, I start running towards where they are... I should have brought Haruna''s dog, if I rode him I would not have to make an effort to do this... no, that damn will probably not allow me to do it and also with its size, it would be very uncomfortable if it were inside from the helicopter with so many people. A few minutes after I start running I can see the group of zombies running away from us, fortunately, this was made up of only force type zombies and therefore their speed to flee was not so fast. "I had been wondering if I would meet a zombie that could have evolved to the 5th limit before I left this world, since the number of zombies that my soldiers killed every day on expeditions to small towns was enough to complete the mission before 6 months, there was no need to attack another big city and so I believed that it was unlikely that we would find a zombie of that level in one of those small towns... But unexpectedly, now I find a handful of these here. Haaa, I do n''t know if I should consider myself lucky or unlucky for this. " When I approach them and try to identify the leader using my evaluation skill, I realize that all of these in the text box above their heads indicated that they were E5... That certainly surprised me a bit and even makes me stop my feet for a second, but I quickly follow behind them and then as I get closer I discover the most likely reason why the smart zombie must have survived. This group of E5 should have always stayed by its side and when the smart zombie saw the attacks it most likely ordered them to protect him using their bodies. Even though these were also injured for that reason, due to their evolution, the resistance of their body surely improved again and therefore they were in better condition than the others of their companions. "Grraaaah !!" The zombie with the text box that said zombie general above its head suddenly screams as it notices me approaching and in the next instant of that group most turn to face me while only a few continue to escape. Seeing this, a smile is drawn on my face... with my new sword, I would surely keep cutting these E5 in the same way as the E4 without much distinction between them despite being a higher range. But this time I want to test my other new weapons that notwithstanding not being as strong as the sword, I also had to check the performance of these. I take my hand to my waist and draw my pistols, but now they were no longer my old colt and beretta... although I feel a little sad to put them aside because they had accompanied me almost since I was reborn, it was time to change these. [RSh-12-H] Revolver caliber .50 of double action system with a capacity of 5 cartridges. This weapon was specially designed to match large caliber rifles and be able to hunt big creatures with it. I go back to review my new pistols... or revolvers for a second with evaluation and after immediately point them at the E5 zombies that were coming towards me, then having my sights on the first two enemies I pull the trigger. [Bang !!] [Bang !!] Immediately the two detonations that eject the bullet are heard, no¡­ more than the sound produced by a weapon, these almost looked like explosions that even made my ears ring for a second. Also, the recoil was quite a bit bigger than my previous weapons and probably if it weren''t for my strengthening, firing these revolvers would be a little awkward. Although seeing the result of the pair of RHS-12, I could not complain about these small demerits... The two zombies I had shot after feeling the impact of the bullet on their faces, instinctively put their hands to their heads... unfortunately for them, things had not ended with just that. That damage alone would surely end them or at least affect them a lot, but the effect of this new weapon of mine was not over ... [Boom] [Boom] One second after the shot, the heads of those two zombies explode and scattering debris all around. This was one of the reasons why I chose this weapon. Apart from its large caliber, another advantage was that it could use different types of projectiles in it and this case it was explosive bullets. After losing their heads, the bodies of the two zombies fall, I stop paying attention to them and continue firing until emptying the magazines of both weapons that were still running towards me. Like other zombies these try to protect their heads with their hands, but with that they only won that I had to spend one more bullet on them. With the first one I amputated its limb with which they covered themselves... or made them explode. And with the second one, the same thing was repeated as with the first two zombies. Thanks to my new weapons, in just a matter of seconds I pass the headless bodies of this group of zombies who tried to buy time while running towards those who were trying to getaway. "Graaah !!" "It''s over ... your subordinates couldn''t buy you too long time" When the zombie general sees me approaching him, he roars again but now more than being something threaten, it was more a sound of despair and some fear. The earlier is repeated and the last zombies that accompanied him advance after that, but quickly these also fall like their other companions without being able to do much and leaving only their leader. [Beep] [Target Remove Zombie General] [Completed] Staying if no subordinate to protect him, the zombie general tries to escape on his own but I end up killing him just like the rest without much effort. I had no resentment or reason to drag this out, so after giving him one last word I shot him while he had turned his back on me to run. Doing this, a second later the system''s voice is heard in my head. I collect the bodies and crystals that came out of the zombies'' heads from the explosions and then I look for other targets to kill. As these were evolved zombies, these had their value and it would also be better not to let them get closer to the camp since the consumption of the shield to stop them would be greater. It didn''t take long for us to clear this area of any zombie since the helicopter grounded and the soldiers and girls who had been there, with the exception of Shisuka, Haruna and the little girls, get down from this to help eliminate them. So with nothing else to do here, the whole group come back to the camp... but when we arrived we had to ask them to deactivate the shield for a few seconds. This did not change things much for the zombies as most were quickly detained or neutralized when they entered that short period that there was no protection in the camp. The rest was simple and we only had to wait a few hours until the zombies stopped coming towards the camp. Seeing all this, it can be said that everything was a complete success and we were also able to protect the camp without the need to use the strongest weapons we possessed. [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Camp Defense - H" Since the terrains of this world are practically controlled by the enemy, losing the little terrain that humanity owns is one step closer to annihilation. For this reason, it is essential to fight to maintain the dominance of these places and in this way, the hope of the people does not disappear along with their homes. Requirements: Resist the zombie horde Eliminate the "Zombie General" leader of the horde. Failure: Death, Loss of Camp, Escape from the Zombie General Reward: 1x Transmuting Scroll-H (Base Level Homunculus 50) 10,000x Crystals 100,000x Gold] [Mission / Optional "Camp Defense - H"] [Completed Rating: S Additional Rewards: 1x H-Rank Item Coupon 10,000x Crystals 100,000x Gold] In the evening I hear the sound of the system again as announcement of the end of this fight, now it only remained to take care of the aftermath of this one that would also be more profits for me. [Beep] [Alexander level up to 56] [Kurisu 46] [Saeko level up to 51] [Scythe Level up 54] [Leona Level up 60] [Haruna Level up 48] [Shisuka Level up to 48] [Rika Level up to 52] As usual, after the fight is over the energy of all the eliminated zombies begins to be distributed among all those who participated in it. Then the system notifies me of the increase in the level of the girls that it recognizes as someone with a formal relationship with me and from whom I can see their status. Kurisu, despite being the first to be with me, seems to have lagged slightly behind the others since she dedicated herself to being in the laboratory for a while rather than hunting zombies. This should also be the case for Shisuka, but thanks to the almost daily training she performs was able to keep her level close to the girls who went out to fight... that moment of pleasure my and effort of hers was not in vain. Haruna who is in a similar position as these two previous girls was able to achieve that level to her dog''s help, without a doubt of all the girls, she is probably the one who has leveled with less effort than the rest. Also, along with the system notification the other people start to level up. Although most of the soldiers went up a few levels, the residents who were the weakest were the most benefited from this since they increase more than a limit... perhaps that is why apart from our level being high, also due to the great number of people who participated, the amount for each individual of energy was less. Thanks to that, many recover a little energy but since it is most likely that mental fatigue remained in them, the best thing would be to do the things that remain to be done for the next day. Seeing that when most people realizing that there were no more enemies, most of them were now slumped to the ground with a smile on their faces exhausted from the effort they had made since the previous day, then it is better to allow them rest. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The next day as planned, the surrounding bodies of the zombies were cleaned. In the end after putting them in my storage, the amount of these that this indicated to me was 427,814 and also there were almost 15 thousand evolved. ...that was almost the amount of zombies that we eliminated in the city and it took us almost 2 months to eliminate them... but this time it was in one day. It certainly sounds like a terrifying amount of enemies, but for me, this meant something else... if we say that each zombie has a crystal with an average value of 5... then the number of crystals I now have in my storage is over 2 million. Curse! Truly this world became a great crystal mine! Also, the best thing was that our group is probably the only one that can get a profit from them and thanks to that, I don''t have to worry about others trying to get them or fight us for them. And most likely the number of crystals I can get from this world will increase even more... although the reason for this also poses a risk to the population here. After a bit of examining the bodies of the E5 zombies, these apparently didn''t change much at the naked eye and instead experienced a qualitative change just like the normal creatures that exceed their first limit causing the value of their crystal to pass from a value of less than a ten to hundreds. In the case of the E5, the value of the crystals of these had increased again and a single one of these exceeded the value of 5,000. [That''s because the vast majority of creatures or monsters compared to humans or similar beings have always been one step ahead of them. For example, monsters are born with a crystal that acts as their energy core from the beginning, while humans have to exceed 5 limits to do something similar to themselves in their bodies. Leaving the fact that a monster has a stronger physique than a human almost always, even without it a monster of the same level of a person, is stronger than this thanks to the previous reason that I have said before] ¡­ Although I understand that each being has its superior qualities, I think it is a little unfair that monsters have such an advantage, Aurora. [As you say each race has its advantages, Alexander. But since there certainly cannot be such a large imbalance between all of them. So, while monsters have the advantages I mention, humans or the like have others. Usually they have the easiest time to evolve their soul level, while monsters have a harder time] I see... it is good to know that our race also has its advantages, although... if the world is a level one, then this would not be very helpful. [¡­ Well, you''re right about that] Well, my goal is to continue to strengthen myself and since I am not tied to this level 1 world, it is a good thing to know that it will be easier for me and the girls to increase our soul level more easily. [Don''t forget that in your case it will be even easier thanks to my existence and the system of Cross] You are right, also now that I have completed two missions that the system gave me when I arrived here, perhaps I should go thinking during this month that I still have to stay here which is what I will do in the near future. It would also be good to leave things here at HOTD as stable as possible so that on my next visit there are no bad surprises. But the main thing of all is that I have to tell the girls and see which of them will accompany me back to Gaia... or maybe I should say who will want to come with me. Kurisu, Scythe, Leona, Vrana-chan, and my plant it''s certain that they will accompany me... probably Saeko too since she had promised to follow me anywhere, but with the others, I will have to talk with them. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello everyone!! Thank you all for reading SES and all your comments, this is a moral motivation that drives me to keep writing! Another motivation, although somewhat materialistic, but necessary, is the support of all of you in my p-a-t-r-e-o-n, so if you like the novel and want to read advanced chapters, hope you can and I invite you to visit it! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Chapter 142 Preparations for the departure of HOTD (Part 1) Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Now it was 5 months since I came into this world and now the leaders of all the camps that we had met in MLDW, there were things that I had to discuss with them. Mainly it was to make the preparations for my departure from here that it got closer and closer with each passing day. Everyone gathered in this room which we had constantly used in this castle, had their eyes on me since I had said that I had to report some important things... seeing so many people here, without a doubt this group grew quite a lot compared to the beginning of the apocalypse. The advantage was that even though there were a lot of people in high positions, almost 100 percent of them had loyalty to me over 100 or very close to this number, so I didn''t have to worry too much about the same thing that happened in Kinato and so different factions will be created here. Although it was inevitable that we had to be careful especially with some people... At this table along with me were also sitting Yuriko-san, Soichiro and Yamada who were the leaders of MLDW. There were also Shiro who was the type of glasses that was in charge of the coastal camp and also the Miyamoto couple and the type that was the secretary of the bald man representing those in charge of leading Kinato. Finally, the various captains of the soldiers, those in charge of the science and biology departments, Haruna who was the director of the school, and also all the people in my group were present here. "¡­ Well, what did you want to talk about Alexander? Since we are all here, then I think it is time for you to tell us what this meeting is for" "You are right, Soichiro. But everyone doesn''t need to put on such a serious face, the reason I wanted to bring you all together is not because of some problem or bad news. It is a more personal matter... many already know it and for those who do not, then now you will. I''m not a person from this world and I came here for personal reasons, but- " ""H-Ha?"" "... You''re not a person from this world? What do you mean by that?" "... now that you say it, I think Shisuka said something like that to me, but I thought that you were just playing a joke on her and she believed it... no, rather, this can only be a joke, right? After Soichiro starts the conversation from this meeting, then I proceed to explain what I wanted to say to all here, but inevitably after saying that some people interrupt me before I can finish. Those who already knew this topic, only look at me with serious faces or think about it as if they had forgotten about it and now that I mention it again they try to re-analyze it. But the vast majority of people here, the predominant expression they show is doubt and bewilderment at my words. Like Rei''s parents and the secretary of the bald man, who look at me confused or as if they didn''t understand what I was saying. Those who can accept or want to better understand the meaning of my words like Shiro and Gloterus, try to get more information from this. Also, those who had heard this from other people like Rika, instead of asking me, do that with their acquaintances who are sitting next to them. "This doesn''t have a deep meaning or anything like that, those words are totally literal. I came to this world to do some things from another world... ah, it''s true. Before anyone asks it or has that misconception, I am oblivious to what happened in this world. Those things became like this, it can only be said that it was because of destiny, God or whatever you want to call it. I have nothing to do with the virus... If you want proof of this, you just have to think about the things that I have done¡­ the antidotes that I possess, my ability to store things, or the objects that I have used on occasions like magic scrolls or pills that made some people stronger " ""..."" "For those who think that I have come with malicious or harmful intentions for the people here, I can only tell you that that does not make much sense. Everyone should know what the world has become now, so you could say that it would cost me even more work to make this worse than it now is. Also, if I wanted to do that, then what I''ve done so far would contradict that goal. I don''t want to appear pushy or claim everything we''ve accomplished so far, but if I didn''t step in and do nothing, that would make things even worse for all of you. You wouldn''t have the shields that now protect the camps, the antidotes that are now mass-produced, or some weapons. " Perhaps it is impossible to stop them doubts about me, but even so, I had to try. The people gathered remain silent again and now try to process everything I tell them, but seeing that some begin to look at me with suspicion, I speak again to try to discard those negative thoughts. Unfortunately, despite what I say and explain, achieving that was difficult. I can even see that in some people the loyalty indicators drop a little and look at me with some fear. Well ... I already expected this to happen, so I''m not that surprised. "What Alexander-kun says is true, if it wasn''t for him, then surely our situation would be much worse" "Yuriko is right, how many of you would not have died from the virus without the antidote?" "Also, thanks to him we have a safe place for people to continue living in peace in this apocalyptic world" Seeing the reaction of everyone here, those who already knew about this issue before and also being the people with whom I have lived the longest, the other three leaders of MLDW try to support me and lessen their mistrust. "... maybe what you three say is true, but there is also the possibility that he would have done all this to take control of this world from the beginning" ""That''s¡­"" "Alex doesn''t want to do that!" "... It is correct, I trusted Alex-kun. Furthermore, I believe that with his actions he has shown that he does not want to harm the people of this world" "Yes ~! Alex-kun is a good boy! ~" "... I think many have seen him and surely know that he is one of the leaders who shows up the least motivation to take charge of the things in the camp... in fact, if we let him be surrounded by girls, he probably wouldn''t mind the other things" "It''s true ... that damn guy will probably be happy to spend all his time with the girls next to him" "...but I think any man would prefer that..." "Hahaha, but you two probably don''t have that luxury, losers! From what I heard, now even Hirano got a girl. Since you two don''t have that possibility, perhaps the best thing would be for you to try to find a better position... who knows? That way you can make some girl accept to you, hehehe " "Fuck you, Yuki!" "Takashi, you shouldn''t speak badly of other people!... Besides, you should be more gentlemanly with the girls or otherwise, you will you never would have the attention of one" "M-Mom..." After someone says that I want to take control of this world, the 3 leaders who defended me have no way to deny it and so they can only remain silent. But then, Kurisu, Saeko, and Shisuka intervene wanting to deny those words. But since the three of them are girls very close to me, their denials do not change things much because the others considered the opinions of these three girls were leaning in my favor for personal reasons. After all, it was general knowledge of everyone here that these girls had a romantic relationship with me. Well ... maybe I can''t blame everyone here for thinking that, even I think the opinion of this last girl has always been too leaning on my side no matter what I do. Curiously, although the next to speak should also fall into that category. Contrary to this, Rei''s words seem to have greater acceptance than that of the previous girls... ... I don''t know if she is trying to help me or criticizing me... a-also, the impression that others have about me is a bit harsh. [But can you deny that, Alexander? ] ¡­ You are right, Aurora¡­ I cannot deny what I am or how I am. Furthermore, that is still much better than having the reputation of Komuro and Yamada who continued to give their opinion after Rei. Just by seeing how unfortunate those guys are because of Yuki''s words, I can say that my reputation is something very positive and I prefer that this be so, that instead it be like theirs. Although I thank the three leaders and the girls for trying to help me, it is time to step in for myself. The truth is that to a certain extent the mistrust that these men have is very justifiable and they were right in some things. As they say, I cannot deny that the best thing for me would be to keep control of this whole group. This was not entirely necessary, but it was very beneficial for me to keep it this way. So I have to intervene to prevent the loyalty of these people from falling and losing their trust and cracks appearing in this group. "The doubts of all you are reasonable, but I have to tell you a couple of things. After this, all of you can think what you want..." "¡­what things?" "Certainly for a normal person, it would be very attractive to have control of this world... but that is not my case. This world for me I can only see it as a way station... The reason I brought you together here is to inform everyone that in approximately a month I will be leaving this world. I certainly have the chance to return, but seeing that you all don''t seem to be calm about my presence, then perhaps that is not a good option. ...Honestly, that makes things easier for me. I can travel between different worlds and I had thought about helping this side by bringing resources from there, but if you don''t want me here or it is uncomfortable for you, then I don''t have to do this. Leaving this world I no longer have to think about things here and so this takes a lot of weight off my shoulders, thanks. Don''t worry, in a month I will leave this world and since I will no longer see you, I can only wish you all that you can survive by yourself here, after all... this world is not a paradise and you will surely have several problems " "W-what ??!" " w-will you be leaving in a month, Alexander-kun? " "P-please wait Alexander-san! ... The other camps may have some doubts about your presence here, but in MLDW everyone there doesn''t care where you come from" When I mention that I am leaving this world, everyone acts even more surprised than the fact that I am from another world and so the first to recover and speak are the leaders of MLDW. Of course, I do not plan to do something like not come back here just for the fact that they do not look at me favorably, I said that rather because this was the best choice I thought I''d make everyone accept my leadership. Surely if I impose myself on them I will only get disagreement or rejection on their part. But I had an advantage was that everyone here understood very well, it is what my presence meant and the several benefits that this brought for everyone... it was more than demonstrated by the technology and other things that I have given them and nobody could deny that even if they had any mistrust of me. Although if I leave it is not as if these things are going to disappear, it does mean that they will not get more things like that. So it was logical that the weight of losing this was equal to or even greater than the possibility that I would conquer them and taking away their freedom or something like that. Also since I have not given them reasons to think that I would do the latter, they should know that it was highly unlikely that this would happen. "A-Alexander-san¡­ we were just a little surprised, doesn''t mean we reject you" "I-it''s true, as some people already said, many of us are alive because of you" "Boy, if you leave then things would probably be more troublesome, but... I have a different problem with that... will my grandchildren be born well? Won''t they look strange since you''re not from this world?" "Mom!!" "D-darling, I think you are overtaking things a lot¡­" "What do you mean by getting overtaking, honey? This is a very important matter!" The next to react after the MLDW leaders are Shiro and the secretary of the bald man ... what was that guy''s name? Well, it doesn''t matter. Although they ran part of the other camps and were also somewhat ambitious... noticing that I still had the support of my camp, then they quickly spoke up expressing their support for me. Well, even though the loyalty of these guys is not that high, they knew that if they lost the support of MLDW then they would not last long as our camp continued to maintain full military strength. As for what the Miyamoto family things are discussing between them, I think I will put that aside for now... Aurora has told me that for now, I am human, so there shouldn''t be a problem with my descent issues ... although I have a feeling this may change in the future, I just hope something similar to what Kiriko-san says doesn''t happen. "Yes! What does it matter if Alexander-san is from another world or another universe or something like that? He is our leader!" "Yes!" "That''s true!" Subsequently, the captains and others like Alice''s pope begin to speak showing their support for keeping me as their leader without importing them the fact that I am not of this world. In many of them, I can see that that was a sincere feeling since their loyalty was quite high and they were surely grateful for the things that I have done. It was a good thing that the vast majority of people here, their fidelity to me was high and although this fell a little to reveal my origin due to the doubts in them. When their mind stabilizes, the number showing their loyalty recovers and even increases more than it was before. So, those who had their plans or some disagreement with me could only remain silent. I didn''t have to worry much about them since the most influential positions were almost all in the possession of people I trusted. Well, as in everything, there were always some exceptions. I had to place people who did not have high loyalty to me in somewhat important positions, like Shiro and the bald secretary. But that was because even though they had that demeanor, in Shiro''s case his abilities were very good to ignore. Also, his loyalty was not that low with an [70] on his gauge. This had risen from 60 when I gave the position in charge of the camp on the coast, so in his case was probably more convenient not to block his path to reach a position higher or oppressing him only will make this number go down. As long as I don''t treat it badly, this number should grow and then won''t have to worry much about it. As for the other guy, his case of putting him in high office was because that was necessary... unfortunately being someone who grew up in a political environment, he should be used to taking advantage of all things. This is a bit more troublesome and simple case at the same time. It''s troublesome since I honestly don''t think I can ever trust him even if his loyalty is very high, and it''s easy because... when I put my eyes on him, he gets nervous and trembles a bit. Knowing what happened to his previous boss, he should understand what would happen to him if he becomes a hindrance to me. So probably just by constantly reminding him about this and whatever ideas he has of opposing me, the courage to put them into practice will disappear. "Well ... seeing that most would miss me very much if I don''t come back, then I will have to come back to see you all again. Unfortunately, that doesn''t change the fact that in a month I will leave this world, but don''t worry, I will come back and bring you some presents" "" H-hahaha... "" "It is a good thing that Alexander-san returns! We will continue to follow you and you will be our leader whether you are here or not!" "Yes!" "Well, that was all I wanted to tell you... when I have a few days to left, then I let you know. If there is nothing else you want to talk about, then I will retire since I have other things to do" Ending all that I had to say, I ask if anyone had anything to report. Then since nobody says anything, I decide to proceed to the next pending thing that I had to do¡­ well, this may be more a consequence of this meeting instead of a pending thing. Most of the girls in my group, for some time they had somewhat a nervous expression and with doubts by the discussion that we had here... it''s time to talk with them. I get up from my chair and leave this meeting room to go to my room and then the girls quickly follow me. Chapter 143 Preparations for the departure of HOTD(Part 2) "Alex-kun ~! Why are you leaving ~? Can I no longer see you ~? Will you leave me! ~?" The moment we entered the room, Shisuka pounced on me and plunge my face to her chest while holding me¡­ well, seeing that for a long time she had wet eyes and was about to cry, this time I didn''t dodge or do something to avoid it... yes, this was my punishment for making her sad so I must suffer a little. "Shisuka... if you don''t let go of the boy, then we won''t be able to talk" "B-but he is leaving, Rika! " "... but not now, so you better let him go so he can explain himself" Perhaps having gotten a little used to Shisuka''s actions, the other girls only observe what happens without saying much, although it may also be that at this time most have other more important concerns than complaining to her. But a short time later, when I begin to notice the absence of oxygen in my lungs, Rika goes to her friend to ask her to stop. Probably being the girl with whom I have most recently established a relationship, the doubts about what I said before are greater for her than for the others. So with impatience gaining on her, she steps in to continue our discussion or for her can to ask her questions. "Now, boy¡­ can you explain in more detail that about you being from another world?" "... there is not much to explain, Rika. Things are just like that, I am from another world ... or more precisely, I and Kurisu are from another world" "... Kurisu-san too?" As I had expected, the most confused on that subject was Rika. The other girls already knew about this and most likely their current state of mind is due to the fact that I will leave this world. "S-so ... what did you come to this world for? Or what are you two? Alien or something? How did you come here?" "... we are human and how we have come here is difficult to explain in words..." "So what did you come for?" "The answer to that is very simple, to make me stronger. As you have realized, killing some beings can strengthen you and so-" "That doesn''t matter now! What do you mean about you are leaving here in a month !? Is that true !?" I try to answer all the questions that Rika had and that way she can calm down, but then another of the girls with a more impatient character asks the matter that the other girls had in their heads and for now they were waiting for I to answer the questions of Rika''s first. Rei, obviously a little upset, raises her voice making the attention of almost everyone else focus on me to hear my answer. So Rika seeing that she had unconsciously made the others wait, takes a step back so I can respond to this. Furthermore, she must also be interested in that matter. "It''s true, I''ll be leaving in less than a month, but-" "W-why are you saying it until now?!" Didn''t you think that was an important thing to say to other people !?" "Yes, Alex-kun! ~ Rei-chan is right ... you-you''re so cruel ... waah ~" "You two calm down a bit ... Alexander said that he can come back, so it''s not like he''s leaving forever" Rei who gets even more upset when I answer her intervenes again without letting me explain things to her and Shisuka joins her and also complains to me while without being able to resist it anymore, she starts crying. Damn! I think I should have talked to them first and it certainly would have saved me a lot of trouble¡­ leaving it for later was a big mistake of mine. After them, Haruna who was probably one of the calmest people here, says that. So as if the girls hadn''t heard me mention that or just forgot about it, with those words their moods improve a lot. "When are you going back, Alex-kun ~? Will you stay in that other world for a long time ~?" "Haaa, that''s one of the things I wanted to tell you... but you didn''t give me a chance to do it. I don''t know how long exactly I will last in the other world... that sounds very bad, it seems as if I''m going to die... The world I came from before I got here is called Gaia, I don''t know how long I will be there but it will most likely be less than a year ... I can promise I will come before a year " ""One year?"" "Yes, most likely I can do it before that time, but there is another thing that I want to discuss with all those who are here. I did not tell you about I will leave this world before because I had thought to ask you which of you wanted to come with me to Gaia ... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to make you feel bad " ""Go there?"" Seeing them a little calmer, I decide to broach the main topic that I wanted to talk to them and also apologize for what I made them feel, but it seems that this question makes them confused again. "Yes, it''s not like I can''t bring people to Gaia. In fact, Kurisu is from a different world than that... but let''s not talk about it since it seems that it will only confuse you all more. Anyone who wants to come with me, I can take her to Gaia. Although I have to warn you, that world can be more dangerous than here... so don''t expect it to be a quiet place. " "I-I will come with you, Alex-kun! ~" "Oii Shisuka, stop just there! Didn''t you just hear that this world could be more dangerous than here ?!" "That doesn''t matter to me, Rika ~ !. I just want to be close to Alex-kun... you don''t want that too~?" "Th-that''s ..." "Fufufu, I had promised to follow you everywhere, Alex-san, so obviously I will go" "I¡­" "..." As I thought, Shisuka is the first to decide to accompany me to Gaia, and Rika who cares about her friend seems to be somewhat undecided about that. Saeko, who was one of the girls who already knew all this since I had previously told her, only confirms her decision. Other girls like Saya and Rei it seems that they have their problems to make a decision... after all, they have their family here and so I think the best thing is to give them time to think things over. Decide what they decide, it is not a bad thing since I intend to return to this world. Although sadly, I will not see them for a while, it is not as if I will not see them again as Haruna says. Another of the girls... or the woman who was in the same situation as the two of them, was Haruna. Well, with her things are a little different... in her case, I think that the best option is for her to stay on HOTD, so I speak to her to telling her what I think. "Haruna, I think you better stay here..." "Eh?" "Don''t get me wrong, I would very much like you to join me. But if you do, then logically I wouldn''t ask you to separate from Iruka-chan... so she would have to come. Unfortunately, for now I cannot assure you that nothing bad could happen to her there... although here it is not safe either, I think that the risk is less than there is in that world. Just give me a little time... I will create a safer place there and I will also be stronger so the risk of being there will be less than here " "I-I understand ... it will be sad not to see you for a while, but I can bear it if it''s not forever" "I promise, you won''t have to wait long" "Yes" "... Aunt Haruna, Alexander... I think you two forgot to include Takashi in that..." "E-eh?" "¡­ Well, I think he is old enough to take care of himself" After asking Haruna to stay here, she looks at me a little surprised by my words and so I approach her, and then while holding her hands I continue with my words. Then she seems to calm down and agrees to stay in this world, being a more mature woman her emotions and thoughts are sensible. Right away Rei with narrowed eyes while reminds us of that guy... well, it''s not that I forgot him, in fact, I think he should thank me for leaving his mother a little more time with him... it could also be that I unconsciously do it because I feel that I''ve screwed up him too much. No, my conscience must be calm since I was not the one who went after Rei and her mother is a single and beautiful woman, so any man would be attracted to her... yes, fate is the cruel and not me... perhaps I should be a little kinder to him... should I ask a soldier to take him to the pink zone and keep it a secret from his mother? "If Shisuka goes, then I''ll go too!... I-I''ll be worried if something happens to her" "Will you come too, Rika ~!?" "I have no problem with that, but I would like you to do something before we left, Rika" "...What is it?" "I need you to train Hirano to be a military leader ... being a lieutenant colonel in the special forces so that shouldn''t be much work for you do that" "Train to Hirano? The guy with the glasses? ... well, from how he is about, I don''t think it''s difficult since he has a good head and the spirit of a soldier ... but why do you want that?" "... Since I plan to leave, it would be best to leave people who I trusted in charge of important roles. I want him to take command either of the soldiers in Kinato or here in this camp" "Okay, I will ... but I don''t know how much I can do in a month" "That ''s fine with me. Shisuka, you also looking for someone to take over your biology department, Kurisu... well, I think Alice''s dad is fine to take over that department... just ask him if he wants someone to help him with that " "Yes~" " Fine" Rika who finally makes a decision, speaks. The truth is that I am a little happy about this, and it is not only because of another beauty will go with me, but because of all the girls here, she is one that has most experienced in the world and is one of the most sensible. Although Shisuka must be close to her age, she is... if for some reason we have to separate, I simply cannot leave her in charge to lead the others, even if she was the oldest girl there... Shisuka is more like someone who needs other people take care of her... just watching her hum some song cheerfully and carelessly after I told her I''d take her with me reaffirms my thoughts Well, at least I think she can find someone trustworthy to take her place in the lab. Also, since Kurisu''s and Alice''s father were in charge of the department of technology, that the latter stays in charge of it is enough, I have enough confidence in him. Seeing that Rika had decided to accompany me, Rei and Saya sink deeper into their thoughts. I don''t want them to decide what they will regret in the future because they are under pressure, so that''s why I''m talking to them. "Rei, Saya, you do not need to give me an answer now, there are still about a month for you to think things through calmly. You two do not have to rush since it is not as if by not answering me now, then I will not take you with me to Gaia. " ""¡­It''s okay"" For now, it is certain that those who will come with me are Kurisu, Saeko, Shisuka, Rika, Leona, Scythe, and Vrana-chan. I don''t know what Rei and Saya decide, but... I must say that compared to when I came into this world, the girls next to me have increased quite a bit ... Well, for now, it is better that everyone relax since some of them got a little anxious about the fact that I was going to leave this world. So I think it''s time to release the new facility that was built here in MLDW¡­ "To change the mood of all, I will show you the new facilities that were recently completed here in the camp..." "" Hmn? New facilities?"" "Yes! Surely you can relax there!" "...why are you so motivated, Alex?" "Well... we have worked a lot in the last few months so I am also a bit tired and I think it will be good to be able to relax" As I had finished giving them the information and asking them if they wanted to accompany me to Gaia, since there were no more things to do, they would all surely leave to do their respective tasks. But since they were all together, then it was my chance to take advantage of this... I think I will finally be able to achieve one of the goals that they had been denied me for a long time! No, I have to make this happen no matter what! Kurisu, as always, she has good senses and perhaps giving herself an idea of ??what I want to do, tells me that last thing while she looks at me with her eyes narrowed... I try to ignore her gaze and I answer her calmly and then continue to avoid she questioning me efurther. "I''ll see you on the mountain behind the camp!" "Well, if you say it is to relax then I think it would be good to do it" "It is true" "Yes ~" "... I need to go to where my mother is... I want to talk about some things with her, so I will go later" The other girls do not seem to be against the idea of ??having a good time, after all, it is true that we have been busy these months and also especially in this last one. The only exception is Saya who seems to want to discuss the issues I mention here with her mother, probably now she is the girl who has more doubts about what to do in the future. Knowing that she needed time to think things over, I nod at her words. So with everything done, all of us here agreed to meet at the place I said before in half an hour, apparently some girls had to take care of some things before they could go there. Seconds later, each one of them begins to leave my room and without more things to do here, I also leave. I decide to wait a while in the castle dining room until the right time comes. In truth when you want something the most, the time seems becomes longer for you to get it... these minutes almost seemed like hours to me. " So this is where you were Alexander-kun" "Hmn? Yuriko-san?" Almost as I was preparing to leave, I hear someone say my name so I instinctively roll my eyes in that direction and see Yuriko-san walking towards me. I was a little surprised to see her since I thought she would be with Say... "What you said at the meeting a while back was a little surprised... plus the things Saya just mentioned to me, were also somewhat unexpected. So several girls will accompany you back to your world?... fufufu, well, I am happy for them since any girl wishes could be with the person they love and appreciate. Although this may create some problems as they leave, after all, some have a high position in this organization " "... I will try to make this affect the camp as little as possible" "Fufufu, don''t worry about it. I think those of us who stay can take care of it... more importantly, think I too will be sad if I can''t see you Alexander-kun for a while" Her discussion with her daughter shouldn''t have been so long... I''m a little worried about Saya since sometimes Yuriko-san can be a bit... what''s the right word to describe her? Impulsive? Strict? Well, I just hope she is okay. The good thing about this is that I can see that her playful attitude had returned a bit, so after listening to what she says, I answer her while smiling. "It''s not like I won''t be back, we can see each other in a short time, Yuriko-san" "Fufufu, I think it will not be so short... according to what Saya told me it is close to a year, right? Well, it is a good thing that you return and although it will be a little sad not to be able to see all those who are going for a time, as you say, will only be temporary and so it is not so bad. Let''s leave the matter of your departure aside for now, after all, it''s still a month to this. I also wanted to talk to you about other things... You must remember that you owe me a favor for what I did with Hirano-kun, right? Of course, I also remember that I have a debt with you... so I think it is time that we both pay off these debts. It''s okay?" It seems like today really is my lucky day!¡­ I will finally get my reward for rescuing Soichiro earlier, this excites me a bit! Unfortunately, it seems that it is also the time to pay my debt¡­ I don''t know if this will be a good or bad thing. " Well... since my debt was before Yuriko-san''s, why don''t you tell me what you want?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 144 Hot Springs After talking to Yuriko-san I separated from her in a very happy way... for a moment I thought that she would tell me something like the cancellation of her debt in exchange for the one that I have with her. It was a good thing that this didn''t happen and instead she asked me for a different thing¡­ although this is not a bad matter, it can be somewhat troublesome in some way. Well, for now let''s focus on quickly going to the mountain behind the camp¡­ today should be a great day for me. Walking for several minutes I reached my goal, the place was one construction of considerable size and you could also tell that it was quite new. Outside, there were already some girls observing the facilities with an atmosphere of curiosity around them. Since this place was somewhat set back from the center of the camp, this made it secret, and surely none of them had seen it until now. "Now that I remember, when you summoned to Leona-san, I had asked you about this place... but at that time you didn''t tell me much what this was, Alex" "Well, I told you it would be a surprise, Kurisu. Now that it''s finished, it''s time to show this to all of you... surely everyone will like it" "Good afternoon to you all!!" Upon entering the facilities, a group of women while wearing yukata great us... without a doubt that was necessary and something important to give a good atmosphere to this place. Also, it seems that the other girls in my group that I had not seen outside had already entered and were examining the facilities. "...increasingly this place has the appearance of a hot spring house" "It''s true, Rika ~" "Not that it has the appearance of a hot spring house, this is a hot spring house. A long time ago when the wild boar came down from the mountain and Yoshioka sent a group of men to examine the surroundings of the mountain they found this place. Although they did not find any more wild boars or wild animals on the mountain, it was very good that they came across this place. Unfortunately this was hardly being built and was incomplete, so we had to wait for some workers to take care and finish them. So, since lately one problem after another has not stopped arising, this had to be postponed and just a few days ago Yoshioka told me that all had been completed. So before opening up to the other MLDW residents, I thought it would be nice if we tried it out. " Seeing the surroundings of the facilities the girls begin to realize what it was this place, then Rika puts it into words and I confirm these. "... I knew it would be something like that" "Well ... seeing how lively Alexander was, it was not difficult to imagine that it would be something like that" "Fufufu, but I think it''s a good thing and we can really get rid of our accumulated fatigue with these" "Yes ~! Hot springs ~!" "¡­ I thought that I could never experience something like this again" "No doubt when the residents find out about this they will be very happy." "Yes, mom ~" "Yes, Aunt Haruna ~" Kurisu and Rei who were the girls who had some doubts about my reasons to bring them all together to relax, upon hearing this they complain a little. But it''s good that the other girls'' reaction was positive and because of that, they have no choice but to go with the flow of things. Well, they should have mixed feelings since they two are also happy even if they don''t say it, as any Japanese like Saeko, Shisuka sand Rika who speak after them, this was a source of joy for everyone. Lastly, the small group of Haruna and the two little girls she had brought up talk about what this place meant to M?DW residents. As they say, when the hot springs open for all, it is certain that everybody will be very excited. "Well, then let''s go!" "This way, Alexander-san. Let us guide you to the bathroom that is especially for you... also, some girls who arrived earlier are already there and must be waiting for you" Finally! It was time to bathe again with the girls! So with great excitement, I rush the girls to go there while the managers of this place guide us. I had specially asked for a special area for my personal use. So this place had the area that would be for residents, the MLDW senior office, and mine. Like other times, Kurisu and Rei try to prevent this dream of mine from being fulfilled... they both still tried to put obstacles against me, so in the end I had to be somewhat vigorous and tell them that those who did not want to bathe with me could to do it in the other two areas and those that did not have problems with us sharing the bathroom, then I would wait for them in my private area. I know that at least some girl will follow me... or at least pray for that to happen. So with that in mind, I go first to the place where the managers here guide me while the girls start arguing with each other with various expressions on their faces. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Saeko) "Well ... I will not force anyone to bathe with me. Whoever wants to come with me then I will be waiting for her there" After Rei-san and Kurisu-san try to make Alex-san bathe in a place separate from the rest of us, he withdraws first while saying those words. I think he probably did it to keep him from being upset by the insistence of the two of them and they also didn''t get mad at him for the same thing. Watching him leave, Kurisu''s face becomes somewhat complex from what she must be feeling. I think she understands that it''s impossible for her to stop this however much she wants... so as if wanted to verify my words, the first girl steps forward. "Well, then I''ll go and take a bath with Alex-kun ~" "Wait Shisuka-san, what are you doing! We should bathe separately, if not-" "Heee, I don''t want ~! A few moments ago I thought I would have to part with Alex-kun, so now I just want to be close to him. If Kurisu-san wants to bathe separately, that''s fine with me. But I will take a bath with Alex-kun... I will help him wash his back, hehehe ~ " "W-wait, Shisuka-san!" "Well... T-then I''ll make sure she doesn''t do anything strange there." "Y-You too, Rika-san?!" "... Rika-san, I think that instead of worrying about her you should be careful with that boy... he''s not as innocent as you think" Kurisu tries to stop Shisuka who starts walking in Alex-san''s direction, but this time her efforts are in vain since the first one was very determined to do so. So, Rika-san takes the pretext of accompanying her friend to follow her... I say this because just like Rei says, everyone here has understood that about him a long time ago and I am sure that she is no exception. "...I-I have the same thoughts as Shisuka-san... since he has to go of this world then I won''t see him for a while, so it''s better to me be able to spend as much time as possible with Alexander before he leaves. B-Besides, this is just a bath... so there shouldn''t be a problem, he''s still 12 years old and it wouldn''t be bad to help him bathe as Shisuka says... " "E-eh? W-will we take a bath with Alexander-onisan, Mom?" "Yes, I will also help Alex-onichan wash his back ~!" "T-This can''t it be, even Haruna-san?..." "A-Aunt Haruna? ... I-I think it would be inappropriate for anyone to help to bath a 12-year-old boy, especially if it is a woman" Things for Kurisu and Rei get worse with each passing second and they certainly realize that it was now impossible to stop this. Well, I think that of us, the only ones that could have a problem with this were them 2 and Haruna-san, so seeing the latter join the ones that were moving further and further towards the bathroom where Alex-san went, it was surely a hard blow for the two. ... although not only the two of them are surprised by Haruna-san''s decision. Iruka-chan seems even more surprised than the two of them¡­ I wonder if she will end up together with us in the future? Well... to see that we will have to wait a few years. "Well, if Kurisu-san and Rei don''t want to bathe with the master, then I''ll see you after we go out." "Master¡­" "Master, Alice-chan, Iruka-chan! Wait for Vrana, Roock ~!" This group was also almost certain to choose to go with Alex-san, in fact, I even think they took some time to go after him since Leona, Scythe, and Vrana usually whenever Alex-san is present, they remain from his side. "... Kurisu-san, shall we go bathing on the other side?" "..." "Kurisu-san, you should already know that most of us have feelings for Alex-san... this may be a bit embarrassing but since he is the person we like, then we have to get used to the idea that things similar to this will happen in the future... p-plus, they''ll probably be even more troublesome more ahead" "Saeko-san ... I-I know! I-it''s just embarrassing to do intimate things in front of other people!" Seeing that Kurisu was about to cry because no one had heeded her advice, I decide to speak to her. I have had enough time to be with her and I know that she is one of the girls with the strongest feelings towards Alex-san, so this that she did I knew it was not because she did not want to approach him. That I know because some nights when we sleep together with Alex-san, although she tries to hide it, as we are in the same bed, it was impossible not to notice that when we kiss him as a good night gesture sometimes, when he and Kurisu-san do that at the last, things have not been left with just that and there have even been light caresses between them. So the resistance she put into this could only be due to the shame¡­ not that I don''t understand her. Although I try to ignore these types of emotions, it is also impossible for me to do it completely and even I feel a little uneasy¡­ so that''s why I give her the advice I tell myself to try to overcome this. "... just take a deep breath and calm down Kurisu-san... think that you are not the only one who feels that and all the others surely have the same shame of doing something like that, you just have to gather your courage and try not to let that emotion dominate on you. ... When you''re ready I''ll wait for you there with the other girls " "..." Seeing that Rei was beginning to get somewhat uncomfortable since for her the problem is that she has not decided or has not been able to formalize a relationship with Aelx-san. I finish with this topic and just encourage Kurisu-san to have more resolution. "Kyaaaaa ~" "W-what are you doing here, boy!!" So when I pretended to go after the other girls who had gone ahead, a sudden scream that is heard all over the place makes my feet stop, and then the attention of the other two who were with me is directed to that place. Those voices were from... curious to have heard those voices here, I resume my steps more quickly to the place where that scream was heard, in addition, the other two girls also begin to walk behind me. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (Back to Alexander''s POV) Trying to guess how many girls would come after me and who they would be, I undressed in the dressing room to be able to enter the hot springs. Certainly being able to see the splendor of the bodies of all the girls was enough reason for the great emotion that I felt, but this was also the first time that I experienced this type of places so I was a little curious as it would be. I had only had the opportunity to see it in animations or movies since the place where I lived did not have many of these types of places, but due to the previous things I mentioned, I always wanted to experience it myself. So wanting to see what girls were coming while I wait for them enjoying the hot springs, I open the door that led to what looked like a large pond that emitted steam from it. But then... I find something unexpected. "..." "" ... "" ¡­ Now that I remember, the woman who brought me here told me that some girls were already here. When I heard it, I thought that it would be Saya that I had not seen, also if I had a little luck, maybe even Yuriko-san accompanied her... but due to the intense emotion I felt at the end I forgot this. On second thought, I parted ways with the latter when I was on my way here and so that should be highly unlikely to happen¡­ it seems that my deepest desires made me ignore something that was logical. "Kyaaaaa~!!" "W-what are you doing here, boy!!" "..." "... Sh-should that part of him be so?" "... well, I''ve also only seen him naked, but... from the comments I''ve heard, I think he''s bigger than normal..." I had come here from the dressing room naked since I thought that only girls who would not care much about seeing me as I came into the world would come here, but... I did not expect to find these girls here. Four girls were present here in these hot springs... it was Niki, Mizusu, Yuki, and Matsushima. When I walk in and see them here, I stand foolishly as I blink several times while I put my eyes at each of them without saying a word to theirs. These girls were in a similar situation to mine and they had their eyes totally on me. Although Niki and Matsushima try to avoid it, I can see that their biggest attention was in the area of ??my waist and they stole glances occasionally... then Niki reaches her limit of shame and releases a big scream making Matsushima come back to her senses and complain to me. Mizusu and Yuki don''t worry too much about it and they undisguised look at my partner as if they wanted to study him and then also say their thoughts... although I don''t care much that a girl watches me while I''m naked, if they do it so intensely even I will be ashamed a bit. On the other hand, several of them were the first time that I saw them naked... so I had to perfectly record these images in my brain. "I-I asked you a question, boy !! What the hell are you doing here?!!" "Hmn? What are you talking about? That should be my question, you know? This bath is supposed to be made especially for my use. So I should be the one asking that. " "E-eh?" Since I had ignored Matsushima in order to store this beautiful scene in my brain, she gets even angrier and gets up from be sitting while yelling at me¡­ Is she forgot the situation she was in? Or seeing that I was observing their bodies, did she want to show me this better? Well, that does not matter. As I focus my eyes on her I decide to answer her question and then because of this it was her turn to be surprised by what I say. Damn! I was not going to act like this was my fault, in fact ... justice is on my side and I can hold my head up since my words were true ... also while I do that I should continue to observe them. "Y-You''re lying!!" "M-Matsushima-san, s-sit down first ... Y-you''re completely naked! ..." "E-eh?D-Damn it!! Stop looking at me boy !!" "... he does not lie Matsushima-san, outside this bathroom there is a sign with his name" "I-it can''t be ... if you knew that, why didn''t you say it before, Yuki?!" "Well¡­ until now nobody had used this bathroom, besides¡­ I didn''t really care that Alexander-san appeared here" As they say, the truth always comes to light. It''s good that things are cleared up, but Yuki''s gaze makes me a little nervous ... that''s the gaze of a predator that has found its prey. "A-Alexander-san ... f-for now, why don''t you try to cover yourself? ... it''s too much for me to see a naked boy" "It''s true !! Damn, are you an exhibitionist or what? !!" "... what are you saying? This is the bathroom and so it is normal for people to be naked when they enter here ... well, for now I should wash my body to be able to enter" "Don''t act like nothing happens and get out of here !!" Why am I the one who has to get out of the bathroom? Damn! I had been through a lot to be able to spend a good time with the girls, I will not let this ruin it! With that thought in mind, while ignoring Matsushima I head to the area where the soap is so I can wash my body and get into the bathroom. Because of this, she gives me a look of fury... if her gaze could kill, perhaps she had already killed me several times, but also... if she does that, others may also think that she is a pervert as she is totally concentrating her gaze on me without even blinking. Should I tell her? No, if I do, I will surely only make her even angrier. "Hehehe, do you want me to wash your back, Alexander-san?" "Damn it! Yuki, you also stop acting like this doesn''t matter!" "Well¡­ Alexander-san saw us naked, but we did it too¡­ so we should be at peace with that, right?" "Mizusu are right Matsushima-san" "..." As I wash me, I can hear the voices of Yuki, Mizusu, and Matsushima, it seems that Nike can only remain silent without saying anything. So when I try to respond to the answer of the first one, I hear someone from the dressing room side and immediately she shows herself. "Alex-kun ~ ... what happened? What were all those screams from a moment ago ~?" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 145 The Natural Law of Life Hello!! I wish Happy Father''s Day to all those who are one, and those who not be yet, I hope you had a good day together with your parents, regards to all!! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Following the voice, I put my eyes at the entrance to the bathroom and then ... the manifestation in the flesh of the meaning of girl of huge breasts enters and showing us what those words wanted to say. "Shisuka, wait for me!" As the voice from the other side of the dressing room says and that should be Rika if I''m not mistaken, the first to appear here was Shisuka who didn''t seem to care much about what her friend says or that I have my eyes on those big breasts... she continues walking towards where I am showing me her majestic body. "... I-It got bigger" "I-Impossible ... i-isn''t that a bit too much?" "B-Before it was a little scary, but now it became something terrifying..." "..." I had already tried to control myself when I saw these 4 naked girls, but seeing this now... it was impossible not to react! So as Mizusu and Yuki say, my penis had straightened up to greet Shisuka who with a smile on her face was still approaching me. Niki who previously only stole occasional glances from my crotch seems like my erection totally captures her attention and she concentrates totally on that part of my body. This scares her a little to even make her shiver... I don''t know if I should feel happy about it or worried. Also, Matsushima that is silent watching the effect on my body for Shisuka, her reaction watching me intently taking her open mouth really makes it look like a perv... Although she has been complaining about me for all the events similar to this, of the girls here, she is probably the one who has taken her eyes off me the least ... besides the fact that she has not left here despite all her screams, it just reaffirms my thoughts. "Damn it, Shisuka! I told you to wait... for me..." Right away, showing off her healthy tanned skin, Rika makes an appearance ... then when I look down expecting to find the purple garden just like her hair and underwear that I saw earlier, I unexpectedly find that she had cut it and could only see her color tan skin slightly lighter than the rest of the body. "B-Boy¡­ if you look at me so intently you''ll make me get ashamed, you know? B-Besides, what are they doing here? " " Oh, it''s true ~ Niki-chan, Mizusu-chan, Yuki-chan, and Matsushima-san, were you here too? I didn''t expect you to come showering along with Alex-kun too ~" Rika who had stopped her words because of look and get surprised at seeing other people here speak again. Then as if she had just noticed the other girls, Shisuka also asks them. "N-not so, Shisuka-sensei!" "H-hehehe, Shisuka-sensei... we were caught in this situation unexpectedly." "... Tch, if Shisuka-sensei is here then does that mean the other girls will come too? " So the girls the latter mentions respond with various reactions¡­ the only one that worries me is Yuki, I wonder what she was planning to do to act upset seeing the two who just walked in? "Of course not! Also, Shisuka-san can''t you see that boy is eating you with his eyes ?! " "Eh? Alex-kun¡­ do you want to eat me ~?" "Glup" Hearing Matsushima''s words, Shisuka returns her eyes to me and asks me... I don''t know if she understood the meaning of that words or took them literally. But whatever was if she sees me with those somewhat restless eyes while asking me that, it makes saliva accumulate in my mouth so I have to swallow it before it overflows and feel my blood focus even more in a specific part of my body. "Stop playing Shisuka!... for now, we should also wash ourselves to can enter the hot springs" "I will wash Alex-kun''s back ~" "W-wait... I told the others that I would stop you from doing something inappropriate... I-I''ll do it" "Heee~ It''s not fair Rika! You just want to do it and be the only one to have fun~!" "O-Of course not! I-I just want to prevent you from overstimulating the boy... so step aside Shisuka" "I don''t want~!" "T-they started fighting ..." " ...Also while they are naked." "W-what the hell are you two are doing !!" S-shit! ... The two of them really are a terrifying combination. Seeing what they do, I have to put my hand to my nose since I feel my blood flow rise to it. Rika tries to get where I am but Shisuka gets in her way blocking her... the problem is that Shizuka u-using her two barriers of meat to pressure them on the first and try to make her away! Of course, Rika having a combative character, she does not stay without doing anything and also press against Shisuka to put her aside... Maybe it should have been easier for Rika to subdue her before since I can see the surprise in her when Shisuka resists, but now with her friend getting a little stronger then she has to try harder to do it. "Yeeei~!" "W- Wait for me Alice-chan" "You two don''t run or you could fall ..." The next to enter were two small buds that had not yet fully bloomed and a fully developed flower that showed its beauty in all its splendor... "Y-you two... what are you doing?" "H-Haruna-san!... I-I was just trying to stop Shisuka from doing something illegal" "I wasn''t going to do anything illegal! Haruna-san, it''s Rika who won''t let me wash Alex-kun''s back ~" It was somewhat unexpected to me that Haruna came to the bathroom... I thought she would be in the group against coming here together with Kurisu and Rei. Well, I''m glad she came¡­ looking at her body, I really find it hard to believe that she was the mother of two children. "Alex-onichan, I''ll wash your back ~!" "T-thanks Alice-chan" While I had my eyes on Haruna, Alice-chan reaches to where I was sitting washing me, takes a sponge and stands behind my back while she saying that. It seems that she is the winner and managed to take the place that Rika and Shisuka fought for¡­ don''t be sad Alexander! You may not feel the accidental touch of those two girls'' big breasts, but a cute girl is washing your back! "Hyaa ~" I put my eyes on the other little girl to see if she would also join and help her partner, but in doing so, she gets nervous and hides behind her mother... she is so considerate of giving me the pretext to can see the beautiful black garden in the Haruna''s crotch without looking like I''m focusing directly on it. "C-Come on, Iruka ... I''ll help you, Alice and Alexander to wash" "It''s not fair, Haruna-san ~! I was going to do it ~" "Come on fool, I will help you to wash you!" Suddenly Haruna sets her eyes on me, takes her daughter''s hand and starts walking towards me. Shisuka complains about her words, but with Rika pulling on her to do what she said, she can''t object this time. " Aunt Haruna, will you also help Alex-onichan bathe? " "Yes ... also you two, so come here" "Yes ~!" "... I-I can do it myself, mom... Uuuh ~ ... t-this is embarrassing" "Scythe, I will help you wash up" "I get it¡­" "Iru ka-chan, Alice-chan, Master! Vrana has come to bathe too, roock ~" When Haruna comes to my side to help me wash, Leona, Scythe, and Vrana-chan enter. The latter runs her eyes all over the place and then after seeing us, she runs towards us. "A-Alexander¡­ are you really have 12 years old?" "Hmn? 12 years, 5 months to be exact. Why are you asking that, Haruna? " "N-no, I just thought you were very mature for someone your age, t-that was it!" When I see my three subordinates enter, I reflexively answer Haruna''s question as she begins rubbing my body with the sponge she had taken from Alice-chan. Finding her question a little out of place, I turn to her as I ask her and although she tries to look away when I do, I still manage to notice that she was watching my crotch¡­ well, now the two of us are on hand, right? "Fufufu, it seems that in the end it was Haruna-san who ended up washing Alex-san''s back" "...haaa, in the end we all end up coming here" "Silly Alex¡­ are you happy now~?" Finally, Saeko, Rei, and Kurisu also arrive to the bathroom. As Rei says, with the three of them joining the bathroom, then all the girls I had asked to come to bathe together ended up doing it despite all the previous complaints from the last two who speak¡­ Kurisu complains to me, but it seems like she only is a little sulking and not really angry. I must say that it seems that today I am very lucky... in addition to that all the girls came, even 4 others joining us too. No, that is not true ... now that I realize, Saya did not come ... perhaps the universe wanted to compensate her absence with those 4? If so, then this does not mean that no girl can replace another... of course, it''s not that I''m complaining that the other 4 ''re here. As Haruna continues to rub my long hair with the shampoo, I begin to observe the other girls cleaning their bodies or helping another to do it ... I want to be the one to do that! Haaa ... unfortunately, I can''t put Haruna aside either and so I''ll have to do it some other time, for now let''s enjoy this show. Suddenly when I was doing this, I realize a terrible truth... seeing the two groups of girls, these who are washing themselves and those who were already in the hot springs since they arriving before us. Seeing the members of these groups, a fearsome revelation comes to my head. The group that was inside the hot spring pool were Mizusu, Niki, Yuki, and Matsushima. Leaving Yuki aside, if I remember correctly the other three girls had died in the original plot of this world... It was good that they were alive, but the problem was that they had one factor in common¡­ they had small breasts if you compared them with the other girls! Instead, the other group of girls who must have survived until the story I read in my world, they all had big breasts! If that was premeditated, then I can only say that the author was a little cruel for killing girls with small breasts¡­ even if they have small breasts, they had the right to live! No... this may not be the author''s fault. Perhaps it was something bigger and inevitable... it was the law of life! In nature, beings greater always prevail over small ... it was the world that was cruel and not the author! "Alexander-onisan... w-why do you have such a serious face?" "Iruka-chan, Alice-chan... for your own good, you have to grow just like your mother, Shisuka or the other girls over there..." When I realize this great truth, Iruka-chan who is beside me asking me that. So, worried about their future, I decided to advise them for their own survival while I put my eyes on the breasts of both women that I mention and immediately also on the girls who continued rubbing their bodies and creating foam with the soap. "Yes, Alex-onichan ~!" "..." Alice-chan answers me happily, but Iruka-chan seems to realize what I mean and touches her little chest as if examining its growth while she is silent... "Damn it, boy!! Why don''t you just tell them to grow up to be girls with big breasts?!! " "...you don''t understand, Matsushima... this is a matter of survival!" "W-what the hell are you talking about?" "I knew it... Alex likes girls with big breasts" Seeing my interaction with the girls, Matsushima suddenly gets annoyed and yells at me as she gets up of the hot springs... yes, they are small. So I try to explain things to her, but she doesn''t seem to understand... well, I was the only one who has seen how the original plot should advance and had that illumination due to that, only I could know this and so it isn''t her fault that she not understand this. "Don''t worry, Kurisu-san. You are not a girl with small breasts" "Saeko-san¡­ b-but if I compare myself to you and the others¡­ I think I''m the smallest!" "Well ... Shisuka may be bigger than me, but I''m not far from her" " What are you talking about, Rika? You are older than me ~" "I''m not talking about that! Also, stop moving so I can wash your hair well!" "... Mi-mine are a good size... I think. So I shouldn''t worry about it." It seems that the other girls misinterpret my words too¡­ well, I can''t deny that I may have a higher preference for girls with big breasts, but it''s also not like I wouldn''t go near one who doesn''t possess this attribute. Also, Rei... no matter how I look at it, you fall into the big-breasted girl category, so it ''s okay not to worry about it. " A-Alexander, I know you must be curious about that because of your age, but you shouldn''t be obsessed with those things, do you understand? " "...okay, Haruna" "Good, I have done. Now you can go and dive into the hot springs. Then I''ll continue with you Vrana-chan, come here " "Yes Haruna-san, roock ~" With Haruna finishing washing my hair I get up and head to where the other 4 girls are. She will probably last a while since she intends to continue with the three little girls, but the others should not take long and so, soon I will be able to have her company to soak us together in the hot springs. "Boy, don''t come here!" " Fine, fine, take it easy ... it''s not like I''m doing something to you, you know? I just want to enjoy the bath too" Upon entering the hot water, Matsushima immediately looks at me like if I''m dangerous and then she moves back a little.... that hurts a little, you know? It''s not like I''m a rapist or have the plague. After answering, I try to ignore her and look for a good place to continue enjoying the scenery while I relax in the water. The feeling was quite comfortable, although it was not much different from bathing in a pool or bath... perhaps what made it better was that it was a combination of both. It had the same strange feeling of a normal bath in a bathtub, but with the improvement that you didn''t feel so restricted... it was as if you were freer. Also, since it was an outdoor bath you could fully see the vastness of the sky. "Alex-kun caught you ~" "..." Being the first to come to the bathroom, it was normal for the first two to follow me to where I was going to be Shisuka who, while I trying to relax a little with my eyes closed, suddenly hugged me. Also, Rika stands aside watching this while keeping quiet and looking at her friend with somewhat accusing eyes. Not long after this, one girl after another begins to come around me while some walk openly without much concern for their nudity and others try to hide a little... the hot springs are the best! "Hmp ~! Why do you put your eyes on me, Alexander? ¡­ Did n''t you say that the other girls were better than me? Don''t waste your time and you only should see them!" Reviewing each of the girls around me, when I put my eyes on Rei then I get a complaint from her. I thought she would say something like "pervert or don''t look at me!", but contrary to that, it seems that she still remembers what happened the last time we shared a bathroom and seem that this bothered her... " What are you laughing at !? " "Sorry, sorry. I just thought you inherited your mother''s character... when I said that, you should know that we had some friction between us, Rei. If you want to know what I think of you now, I have no problem telling you. Rei, you are also a pretty beautiful girl¡­ I think each one of you has good qualities that make all of you stand out from each other. In your case, the fact that you are somewhat direct and say what you think makes you a pretty honest girl ... " "W-what are you saying all of a sudden? ... y-you''re just a perverted child ..." In truth those were my true thoughts, although¡­ I was spared to say that also that quality of her is sometimes quite problematic as well. Hearing my words, the color of her skin begins to blush even more than be just because she entered the hot springs and also gets a little nervous. "Rei ..." "Wh-what do you want?" "... come with me to Gaia" "E-eh? T-that''s ..." "Your parents will most likely be fine here and it''s also not like you won''t be able to see them again. You certainly won''t be able to make it as constant as now but if things are going well on that side, in the end, the time you will get to be with them it will be greater than you can have with a normal life... Come along with the other girls to that world, Rei. I want you to be by my side too! " I had previously thought of giving time for her and Saya to think about it, but due to my conversation just a few moments ago with Yuriko-san, I had to change... or maybe I was forced to change those thoughts. Well, in Rei''s case, remembering her personality now that I talk with her. Chances are if I let her make a choice for herself, her answer will ultimately be negative. Although she is a direct girl, this does not extend when it comes to making elections... with her tsundere character if I am not direct, so she probably will not step forward and just remain hesitating. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Rei) -E"] To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: 100 (Decided) Reward: 1x Coupon for a random Rank [E] Weapon Development skill [Lancer] 1x Coupon for Spear Technique rank [F] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Rei) -E" Completed Rating: S Additional Rewards: Development Skill [Lancer] 2 ranks up 100,000x Crystals 1,000,000x Gold] "... I-If you insist so much, t-then I think I will accompany you to that other world that you say ..." Then, confirming my thoughts, the system and Rei make themselves heard almost at the same time in my head and ears respectively. "Hehehe, that really makes me happy" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 146 Reward ( Part 1 ) "Fufufu, it is good to know that Rei-san will also accompany us, don''t you think so, Kurisu-san" "Well ... this was something I already expected, so the things don''t change much" "I''m also glad that Rei-chan is coming with us ~" "... I''m surprised by the lack of jealousy you have, Shisuka ... well, with so many girls now, I also think it''s too late or useless to worry about it" "Haaa¡­ it seems that Takashi now lost any chance he had" "... it''s oni-san''s fault for doubting so much" "What do you mean Alice-chan~?" "It is not good to hesitate. If you do, then the prey can leave and that is why Vrana does not do that, roock ~" After my dialogue with Rei ended, the other girls who had been watching our interaction spoke giving their opinion on this. It seems that Haruna still had some hope that her son could get his childhood friend back. Unfortunately for him, I had already decided not to hesitate about anything and get everything I want in this life. Besides, after he told me that he would surrender with Rei and then I seeing the things with her and me headed in a romantic direction, I didn''t see why to deny that this happened. "Master, congratulations on getting another lover!" " Wh-what are you saying, Leona-san ?! I-I just said that I would accompany to all of you!" The atmosphere still is keeping something quiet despite my discussion with Rei and does not change much the mood of others, then the words of Leona untie a small commotion in which all the girls begin to argue among them... yet with that, the atmosphere in the bathroom continued to be very pleasant. It was a shame that after about an hour of being here, we had to suspend the bath. The reason was that Niki started acting a little strange and she ended up losing consciousness. Surely as she was one of the 4 girls who had entered before us, her body gets overheated and caused this to happen¡­ in fact, I felt a little guilty about this. It seems that the reason that this happened was that she was ashamed to go out of the bath and expose her naked body to me, so she was forced to continue here even though she was starting to feel bad. In addition, the other 3 girls were not in better condition than her, so they also had to be helped by others to get out of here. Because of this, with no other option, this great moment had to end. Normally I would feel a little down because of this, but this time I knew that my moment of happiness was probably not over¡­ there was a continuation of this and maybe things will get a little more intense! So after getting a change of clothes, I go out with the girls who still had a few things to do and head back to the castle leaving some to take care of those who had a heat stroke. As I walk to that place, I remember what happened to Yuriko-san before coming here. There would be the new place where things would happen! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "You must remember that you owe me a favor for what I did with Hirano-kun, right? Of course, I also remember that I have a debt with you... so I think it is time that we both pay off these debts. Are you okay with that? " "Well, since my debt was before Yuriko-san''s, why don''t you tell me what you want?..." "Fufufu, I don''t think it''s difficult for you to do it, Alexander-kun... seeing that you can take other girls with you, then surely you can do it without any problem. I want you to take Saya with you to your world. " "... if you talked to her before, Yuriko-san. You must know that I told her that if she wanted to come with me along with the other girls, then I would be happy to bring her, but ... if she doesn''t want it like that, then I don''t want to force her. Yuriko-san... maybe you are confusing some things and think that that world is better than this and her life will be better there. Gaia certainly has some advantages compared to this world, but life there is not easy either, and in fact, I think the risk there is currently higher compared to this world. Unlike here, I do not have a place or someone to back me up... it could be said that we will be on our own and the people who accompany me only will have to the others to can lean on. Also, although I haven''t met any yet, there are bound to be individuals who could be more dangerous than a zombie horde. " Listening to Yuriko-san''s request makes me frown as it seems that she tells me to take Saya to Gaia with me no matter what her daughter thinks of this, so I decide to talk to her a little about what that world is like and so she could have clearer this... it was probable that she had a bad idea of how it was there. "¡­ I''m glad you''re honest with me, Alexander-kun. I understand that that world is not a paradise and also Saya had already mentioned some things to me, but I still want you to take my daughter with you, I will not blame you if anything goes wrong there... although I know that surely you will not allow that to happen, fufufu. As her mother, I know that what she wants is to be by your side, but she is probably afraid or she feels insecure to take that step and leave her father and me here... I have spoken to her, but that silly girl continues to doubt. If I keep pushing, that girl may think I want to get rid of her or something like that, so I think it''s better that you do it. " "... so you want me to be the bad guy here" Yuriko-san begins to give me her arguments about why she wants me to take Saya to Gaia, so when I listen to her I can only answer her with a bitter smile on my face for what she asks me. "Fufufu, don''t worry. I don''t mean to make that girl hate you... I''ll also help you to try to convince her to accompany you on her own." "Well... Ok, I''ll talk to Saya and try to persuade her. But Yuriko-san, I can''t force her so I can only be pushy with her" Seeing my expression, Yuriko-san speaks again while smiling at me¡­ it seems that she doesn''t want me to force her to do it either. I had said that I would let Rei and Saya consider things for them to make a decision for themselves, but to fulfill my promise to Yuriko-san I will have to step in. "So Yuriko-san, I will keep my promise to you... hehehe, then I think it''s time for you to give me my reward too" "Fufufu ... you''re right, little one. But don''t be impatient yet. It seems like you had some plans to make now so I won''t interrupt them... when you''re done with that, come into this room and you''ll get your so expected reward" I had already made concessions on some things, so it was time for Yuriko-san to do the same. As I think about it, the previous sensations that I had feel faded away and only a great emotion arises in me. Immediately Yuriko-san approaches me with a happy and playful atmosphere in her and then while she whispers those words to me, she puts a card in my hands that served as a key to the castle rooms. For a moment I thought about canceling my plan to go to the hot springs in the mountains and go directly to that room... but I managed to calm down a bit and nod at her words. Yes, you didn''t have to put off or ruin one big thing for another one. I can get both and I just have to be patient! So, for now it''s time to enjoy my time with the girls in the hot springs and then after I can move on to the next thing. Seeing Yuriko-san return the way she came while swinging those characteristic hips of mature woman, I squeeze the key in my hands for a few seconds and immediately send it to my storage, I turn around and head to where the mountain is. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Glup" While remembering all that while swallowing the saliva in my mouth, I am now in front of the door with the number indicated by the card Yuriko-san gave me. Finallly... now I will get my expected reward! With hands a little shaky for what Yuriko-san could give me as a reward, I put the key in the lock, take the handle and then open the door... The place was like other rooms in this castle that I had seen before, only as the night was falling and the lights were off, the place was a bit dark. "Hello ... I have come as I have promised" Seeing no one here, as I walk across the room I try to speak so that the person I was expecting to meet with me appears¡­ but unfortunately, I get no answer. Damn! Did I get scammed again? If so, in truth this time I will be quite angry with her... I did not expect Yuriko-san to go too far... with a dinner where there was a bit of flirting between the two of us, I would be satisfied. Well, not is that I would be satisfied with that, but rather, knowing that she was a married woman, I understood that it was very difficult for any of my fantasies that were developing in my head to be realized. "Hello?!... Is anyone here ?!" Still without giving me up, I speak again in a slightly higher tone... she may be taking a bath and she wouldn''t have listened to me, right?... at less I can dream a little to mitigate the damage to my poor heart from being planted again, right?... Damn! [Trun ~] Suddenly when I thought of leaving here to complain to Yuriko-san for being so cruel for giving me false hopes, I hear a noise coming from the room. I quickly walk there, but... what I find is somewhat unexpected. It was not Yuriko-san or someone... strangely, a large box was placed on the bed in the room. Also, this one seemed to have been adorned with a gift ribbon¡­ there was no question about this! It was like it was a gift that was left here for me! Seeing this, my imagination only could start to fly quickly... ?c-could be that inside this box I can find to Yuriko-san just with a ribbon that envelops her body? God! And I was thinking badly of her... Calm down, Alexander! Take a deep breath... now that I think about it, this body does not have something like a date of birth or if it has?... Well, it not matter. If I find what I was thinking within this gift, then from this moment this day will be my birthday! I look at the box for a few moments as I try to calm down and examine it, then proceed to untie the ribbon that kept me from opening it. Still, by doing this my heart was beating so fast that it could stop at any moment! It was impossible to be totally calm down! The ribbon falls to the bed and now I could remove the top to see my gift... I take it in my hands and I remove it slowly preparing myself for what is about to happen. Sorry, Soichiro! Just joking with Yuriko-san would have been enough for me, but... unfortunately, I am a weak man and I don''t think there is a man who can resist a beautiful woman who gives herself as a gift to someone while saying something like "Enjoy your gift ~"! You can''t blame me for this! When I was apologizing to Soichiro in my head for what could happen in the next seconds... no! If it was Yuriko-san who was inside the box and said something like that, then not only "could", something would "definitely" happen here !! "..." "Mmmpp ~ !!" I remove the lid of the box and look inside of this... then in the next second, I can only remain silent for a long time observing what is inside trying to understand what was happening. ¡­My expectations weren''t too far to what I thought would find inside. There was a naked woman there who was only using to cover her body the thing with which she was wrapped... well, looking at it more closely, it did not cover any essential part of her body... and more than a gift, it was rather as if... "Mmmpp ~ !!" No! It doesn''t matter how you look at it! She had been stripped, immobilized, and then placed in this box! Yuriko-san... isn''t this going too far? Damn! Also, she is your daughter! How you can do this?! Yes, the person in this box was Saya and she was also not wrapped in a gift ribbon or something like that... she had her hands and feet tied with a rope, like if she was a prey captured by some hunter. It seems that practically Yuriko-san is giving me her daughter as a gift... they say that children pay for the debts or sins of their parents, but this is... ... should I accept this offer? Although this is not the reward I was expecting, this is not much different from that... and I cannot deny that a part of me was somewhat excited by this gift. On the one hand, it seems that Yuriko-san wants me to consume the act with her daughter, besides... technically if she is my reward, I have the right to accept her... ¡­This is probably the way Yuriko-san said that would help me convince her to accompany me to Gaia. I believed that we had agreed that I would try to convince her with words and not perforce drag her with me, but¡­ we may both have different concepts about the word perforce. "Mmmpp ~ !!" While having an internal debate and watching Saya inside the box, she makes a groan again¡­ since she was also gagged, it''s the only thing she could do. But seeing her wet and scared eyes, any silly idea or influence of my crotch on my brain is suppressed by that. It seems that with the bath with the girls my levels of exaltation have escalated quite a bit¡­ if this were a game or a performance it, then would certainly be an exciting thing to experience and I would have no complaints about this. But seeing Saya tremble and her face scared, it would be impossible for me to continue. The truth is that I do not feel pleasure or emotion for the submission of a girl against her will, in fact, that displeases me a lot. "Take it easy, Saya. I won''t do anything bad to you ..." Probably due to her situation it was difficult for her to believe me ... also, being her mother the one who put her in this situation, I think it was very reasonable for her to get upset and mistrust anyone. "I will free you, so I need to do some things and I get closer to you... I will not do anything but get you out of the box and take off the ropes, is okay?" First I raise my hands as a sign that I won''t do anything wrong to her, but then I realize that doing nothing will not solve the problem this way. So the next thing I do is explain what I intend to do so as not to surprise and scare her more than she already was. Right away, I break the box so I can get to her and proceed to cut the strings with the knife I take out of my storage that is restrained her from the hands and feet, then I finally remove the gag from her mouth. Then, as if I were a scared rabbit, she quickly moves away from me and with her hands pulls the sheets from the bed to cover her nudity... In the next few seconds, I stay where I am waiting for her to calm down while she watching me closely wrapped in the sheets... maybe I should leave here, it''s quite awkward to be in this situation. Also, if someone enters this room by any chance and sees all this... they will surely think the worst! Who knows, I could even be branded as a rapist. In truth, the next time I see Yuriko-san I will complain to her for putting me in this situation¡­ Although I cannot deny that it was a delight to be able to observe Saya how God sent her to this world at birth, the feeling of disappointment and discomfort were greater. Her body despite being the youngest girl among the others that are already fully developed had grown quite healthy in the most important areas of a woman and surely any man who witnessed this would consider it a great reward, but... This cannot count as my reward! I did all the things that I promised, so it''s only fair that Yuriko-san does the same! "Well... I think the best thing is for me to go and so you can calm down" With things being quite uncomfortable, I decide to leave and I get off the bed where I had climbed up to be able to free Saya. "W-wait Alexander-san..." Unexpectedly when I do this, contrary to my thoughts that she probably doesn''t want to get close to anyone now. Seeing me get out of bed, she quickly moves to where I am and takes my hand preventing me from taking a step back to leave. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Saya) -E"] To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: 95 (Unsure) Reward: 1x Coupon for a random Item Rank [E] Development skill [Alchemist (Offensive)] 1x Interdimensional bracelet [F] When Saya touches me, I hear the notification from the system ... have we never touched each other? Well, let''s leave that for another time and focus on her for now. "... What''s wrong Saya? Do you need something? " "N-no¡­ I just wanted to thank you. I was really scared and didn''t know what could happen while I was in that situation¡­ if it was someone else coming here, then maybe things wouldn''t have ended this way" "..." ¡­ Well, I am not as innocent as she thinks and in fact, for a moment I thought about just taking the opportunity. The only thing that prevented this is that in my preferences for sex, rape does not enter in them and that''s why I was able to control myself in the end... "Do not worry" Of course, that was not something necessary to inform her and I decide to keep it only for me, but instead, I decide to comfort her a little because of the bad moment that she must have happened. Since she was on her knees on the bed and I standing, being at a suitable height between us I decided to stroke her head, so she just lowers her head as I do so. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 147 Saya’s Problems Hello!! I just wanted to say that I also really like Yuriko!! But I did not want her to enter into a relationship with the MC having a husband, if that happened, then I think I would not like her as much. Killing Soichiro so that Alex could get Yuriko seemed very simple to me, and he is still Saya''s father after all. So the relationship between the two of them will not end in this arc, I can only say that you wait for the development of things later. This chapter and the one that follows are rather to give a time between ecchi scenes and then raise the level a little in the following ones, so wait for them !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (POV Saya - After Alexander asks everyone to accompany him to Gaia ) I leave the room where some girls of us slept with Alexander-san. Apparently, he wanted to show us something as a surprise... but seeing his face, this would be probably something similar to what happened when he devised the pool party before. Honestly, I don''t mind that part of him or have a lot of trouble with him being like that. All the boys want and get excited about things like that, in fact, the one who doesn''t try to hide that aspect of him I think makes him honest compared to some people who have worse thoughts and try to make others think of them like gentlemen. If I had a problem with things like that, it''s that these are so embarrassing to do them... well, I don''t think I''m the only one who thinks that and the other girls should also feel similar things, although in the end, it seems that most try to overcome those emotions. In my case what motivates me is to try not to fall behind the rest of the girls... although maybe I have to try harder as my mom says since lately, I think I am the only one who has not been able to take a step forward compared to the others... So, I had thought about talking to my mother first because the things that Alexander-san told us, many doubts arose in my head cause this... but perhaps should postpone it for later and first I should go to see the "surprise" that he has to give us. ¡­No, how I am feeling now, if I go there it won''t change much the things between the two of us so I should talk to my mother first. Also, we may not last too long chatting and then I can go where the others are while having a clear head. With that thought in mind, I walk to the place my mom uses as an office. Then a few minutes later, I step into the place after knocking on the door. Upon entering I can see my mother sitting behind a desk, plus some other women who were under her orders and accompanied her here. About the fact that her subordinates are mostly women, it was because from before the apocalypse she had become accustomed to doing it that way. From what she told me, she had grown tired of when she chose some men to help her with the work, those always ended up trying to get close to her. Well, although she is my mother I also think she is quite a beautiful woman so it''s not that I don''t understand that she causes that attraction to men. "Saya? What happens? You have a pretty worried face. " Immediately when my mother notices me, she stops talking to one of her subordinates and then she asks me that after seeing me and leaving on the desk some papers she was holding. "... no, it''s only because of some things that Alexander-san said" "I see... well, he certainly surprised everyone when he told us he was leaving in a month" When my mother''s subordinates see that we start chatting with each other, they back off a bit. I apologize to them for interrupting them, but they only smile at me in response... well, as the daughter of one of the leaders of this camp and also since I''m in Alexander-san''s group, I don''t think they complain or pout for something like this. Also... I must say that Alexander-san is quite popular with almost all the women in the camp and this is demonstrated by the fact that normally all the other girls who are here would go out and so that both of us spoke better, but noticing that the topic was about him, they just walk away a bit and then pay attention to what we say... "Yes, but I with the other girls just talked to him a few moments ago and he told us other things..." "¡­what things?" ¡°He told us that he could take people from this world to his world¡­ Besides, he told us a little about what this was like and the things that were there. He told us¡­ ¡± Ignoring the other girls who were here, I start to tell her the same things that Alexander-san told us. I didn''t have to worry about them hearing these things as they were also present when he spoke to all the high ranking people of the camp. So while I''m talking about those things, everyone in the room listens with great interest without saying a word. ¡°¡­That without a doubt seems like another world. So¡­ if you have come here, I must think that it is to tell me that you want to accompany Alexander-kun to Gaia? ¡± ¡°N-no, it''s not that¡­ well, I don''t know. If I go there, maybe I will only become a nuisance¡­ besides, I won''t be able to see you mom, or my dad¡­ ¡± I wanted to ask my mother for advice, but... unexpectedly when she hears me speak, instead of words of comfort, what I get is a strong look from her... I thought she was back to normal and was no longer angry, but... it seems I was wrong. "Honestly, if I had heard you say you were leaving with him, I would have been sad that the two of us had to separate, but seeing you act like that..." "M-Mom?" As she speaks, she gets up from the chair and approaches me... unfortunately the environment around her was not that of a mother worried about her daughter. So seeing her like this and remembering similar moments, it just makes me nervous and a little scared. ¡°Saya, you should know that I and your dad will be fine here in this world. If what you say is true, then I should be the one who cares if you went there. As for what you think that Alexander-kun will think of you as a nuisance... it may be true that he usually puts aside people who are not useful to him but you should know that this only applies to people who don''t care to him... or maybe to just the men. To all the girls next to him, from what I''ve seen, he almost treats them as his treasures and so I don''t think he thinks of any of them as a hindrance. Also, you just have to work to help him and that will make it even more impossible for him to think that ¡± "Th-that''s ..." ¡°Saya, you have been very lucky and I think you know that too¡­ of the survivors who we find and bring the groups of soldiers from their explorations every day, there is not a single day that I do not see a woman who had to be treated as a toy by some men, or who had to sell their bodies for a piece of bread. I also have to see women who mourn the loss of their lovers or beg us to look for them... Saya, they are still happening out there as we speak. So it really bothers me that you act so indecisively to get the things you want that are at your fingertips. If you told me that you don''t want to be with Alexander-kun or that you don''t like him, then I wouldn''t say anything to you... but it''s not that and it''s only cowardice of yours. You girls, don''t let Saya get out of here¡­ I have to go and talk to someone, I''ll be right back ¡± "Yes!" "M-Mom?" Without answering my doubts, my mom leaves this office and one of the girls blocks the door... because of the face of her that I saw when she left, I suddenly have the urge to escape from here. What prevents me to do this is that I start to think about her previous words and although I wanted to deny these, unfortunately, I cannot do it. Well... also thinking about what she can do to me if I escape makes my feet stop. After several minutes she returns smiling happily¡­ that smile only gives me a bad feeling and makes me shiver. "Glup" "Kira-chan... I need you to get those things" "Yes!" When she enters, she watches me for a few seconds and causes me to swallow the saliva that accumulated in my mouth... then without paying more attention to me, she walks to the desk and begins to write something on a sheet and hands it to the girl who calls. "M-Mom?" ¡°Saya¡­ Mom is in trouble and she needs your help. Would you help your mother with this? ¡± "..." After I repeatedly try to speak with my mother and so she can explain what she is doing. Finally she turns to me, looks at me while she thinks for a few seconds, and then tells me that. She is my mother and I would certainly like to help her if she has any problem, but¡­ she is one of the leaders of this camp! So I know that it is very unlikely that someone could cause her a problem, there are no people who would dare to do it! I am not stupid and it is clear that our camp is the strongest and so, those who act as leaders in other camps would not have the courage to do so. So that only leaves the other MLDW leaders, but I think that''s even more impossible! One of them is my dad and although it seems like they have had some discussions between them recently, I very much doubt that either of them tries to cause problems for the other. The other is Yoshioka-san... he has always been very close to our family, in fact, I think my dad sees him as his brother and from what I see he feels the same, so I don''t think he would have done anything wrong against the other leaders. The last one is the most influential here and perhaps that''s why it is the only one that could put my mother in an uncomfortable situation, but... although I do not want to admit it and this bothers me, if my Mom wanted she could very probably put him on her side without much effort to he does what she wants. Alexander-san surely would not hesitate to comply with some whim of my mother in order to gain some advantage over her! I am not knucklehead and I can clearly see the desire in his eyes when he looks at her, most likely he will not try to move things forward with her because she has not allowed it... I hope my dad does not neglect my mother or otherwise I don''t want to think about how things could turn out between me, my mom and Alexander-san. No, I don''t want to think about it!... well, the fact is that due to all this I could only think of my mom''s words as a lie and that''s why I stay stunned without saying anything. "... It hurts a little that you do not say something like" Of course mom, I will help you "or" Don''t worry mom, I will make pay to the person who is causing you problems " and instead just keep quiet as if not you will care, Saya. You are a very cruel daughter~ ¡± "N-no ... it''s just that I don''t see how someone can cause you problems, mom" "Fufufu, I am happy that you think so highly of me, Saya... but mom also has her own complications, you know? She is still a very helpless and fragile woman¡­ ¡± "..." If she had told me this more than 5 months ago, I would not doubt her words and would agree with her, but... I don''t know if the new environment of this world changed her or if this simply caused her true personality to emerge, but not I could see my mother who is looking at me with those eyes that made me tremble like someone helpless or fragile as she says. ...but I couldn''t answer that either ... no, rather I don''t dare to do it. So, I think that the best thing was to just keep quiet and I do just that. "Then you will not help mom, Saya?" " W-what can I do to help you, Mom?" ¡± Unfortunately it seemed that she was not going to let this happen and she insists on the subject. So with no other option and defeated, I ask her... "Yuriko-san, I have brought the things you have asked!" As my mother''s smile grows as she looks at me, the door opens again and the girl that had left earlier comes in... only that this time she was carrying a big box and some ropes with her... the bad feeling about this that I had is getting bigger. "Don''t worry, Saya. As you help Mama¡­ you can also get closer to the person you like¡­ so I think you should be happy about that ¡± "W-what do you mean?" "Fufufufu ... you will find out soon... all of you, hold Saya and undress her " "E-eh?" "M-Ma''am?" "You did not hear wrong ... I said to hold Saya and undress her" Damn! I knew things would take a strange turn if I stayed or accepted my mother''s request! Coming out of the surprise that her words caused me, I just turn around and try to get out of here, I wasn''t going to stay and see what she wants! Sadly, the girls who were here had been trained well and also recover quickly and immediately they captured me... Lately my body has become stronger and according to Alexander-kun, when we kill zombies some kind of energy is absorbed into our body and causes this. So if it had only been one or two girls holding me, maybe I could have gotten out of here. But being several of them, my attempts to escape are in vain... then following my mother''s orders they begin to remove my clothes. "Mother!! What does this mean? What do you want? !! ¡± "Didn''t I say? You will help me out of a problem and you can also get closer to Alexander-kun ¡± " Damn ! Are you selling your own daughter? !! ¡± "... Of course not... I could n''t do that. I only help you to do what you do not have the courage to carry out... on the way, with this I can pay off a debt that I have. ¡± As I fight to free myself from the other girls, I question my mother about what she intended to do with me. So, the answer I got was something similar to what I was already imagining... "M-Mom... I''m not ready. Don''t do this, please... ¡± ¡°Saya¡­ now you know that Alexander-kun will be leaving in less than a month. If you keep acting cowardly, then perhaps by the time you decide it will be too late. You guys immobilize Saya, put her in the box and then take her to this room ¡± "Y-yes!" "I hate you Mom!!" When I beg her not to do this, for a moment I saw the hope for her to stop seeing the doubt in her eyes, but unfortunately, in the next second that disappears and only tells me that... then seeing her who was trying to leave here, As the only recourse I have to vent this, I yell at her as she walks out the door. "Y-you girls, stop this!!" "I-I''m sorry Miss Saya,but... these are your mother''s orders" "I''m from Alexander-san''s group... I-If you do something to me I''ll tell him about this!!" I couldn''t get rid of them and I couldn''t depend on my parents'' names to help me, so being my last resort to make these girls stop I mention to Alexander-san. So when they hear me say this, they stop their hands... seeing this I breathe a sigh of relief thinking that I had avoided this tribulation. "Haaa~" Sadly, when I thought it was all over, the door to this office reopens and my mother ... no, she was not my mother! A demon that wanted to carry out her desires to cause evil, comes and shown to whisper to the girls in their ear words that convince them to continue with this. "Fufufu ... this could be said to be a gift for Alexander-kun... so unless you want to interfere with this, I advise you to do so" "Yes!!" "Noooo!!!" So, after this I was stripped of all my clothes, they tied my feet and my hands, they gagged me, and finally they put me in the box... then I could feel how they transported me between several of the girls to the room that my mom had told them. While they were doing it, since they had to walk through the castle, I could hear that other people stopped them to ask what they were carrying in the box and where they were taking it. Every time this happened, part of me wanted to make noise to be released and another part didn''t want to be seen in this way for someone. I couldn''t make a decision and before I knew it I felt like they were leaving me in a place, and then all the movement I felt when I being transported stopped¡­ well, my mother is right about that and it seems that I''m excessively indecisive. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 148 Saya’s Problems 2 (Continuous POV Saya) The minutes passed and I was in the dark inside this box without knowing what would happen to me... from what my mother said, it seems that the person to will come is Alexander-san. But there was a great fear in me that perhaps because of the environment I was in now, this seemed to grow every second and I could only imagine bad things that would happen to me very soon. Because of this, even the fact that Alexander-san would be the one to come was lost at some point in my head and I could only think that someone I didn''t know would come here and will take advantage of me. The anger and feeling of betrayal towards my mother likewise at some point disappeared and I could only tremble inside this box. "Hello ... I have come as I have promised" Without knowing how long I had been here, suddenly I hear a voice that makes my body spasm in surprise... as I listen to someone move around the place, then I cringe as much as I can as if wanted to hide me and so no one will find me. "Hello! Is anyone here?!" The second time I hear the voice then I recognize it, it was Alexander-san. So thinking that he would get me out of here, I calm down a bit and try to move or make noise so he knows where I am... [Trun ~] But then, having calmed down and therefore having a little more clarity in my mind, I remember that he was supposed to be the one who would come here according to my mother''s plans... perhaps the fate that awaits me has not changed much after all. Well... with him, more than fear for doing those kinds of things that my mother wants me to do, it was more that I didn''t feel ready to do that... w-we haven''t even held hands or anything like that... w- we should first do other things before we can do that and so maybe I can prepare myself mentally for that. Then, as if he doesn''t care about my thoughts, I hear Alexander-san approach where I was and along with this, my heart starts to race for various reasons. The next moment, I notice him start opening the box and seconds later the darkness around me finally disappears and a face I was familiar with shows up. I couldn''t deny that I was also upset with him because I thought he would be part of my mother''s plans... but seeing the surprise on his face when he saw me here, I understood that perhaps he was only involved in her plans. He stands for several seconds as if he doesn''t know what to do or as if his mind has been blank for a few seconds. Well¡­ I think most people would act similarly to him if they suddenly found themselves in this situation. "..." "Mmmpp ~ !!" Wanting him to come back to himself, I try to talk to him, but because I''m gagged can only issue a whimper... the good thing is that it seems that even so I can get his attention and he focuses back his look in me. "Mmmpp ~ !!" Unfortunately, perhaps out of curiosity or because he was trying to understand what''s going on, instead of helping me, he begins to examine all this carefully... of course, that including me too. So just at that moment, I remember how I am at this moment. I was completely naked! All parts of my body were perfectly visible to him... Certainly, I had been naked in front of him before, but... on that occasion, I did not think much about it and did not see him as different from a child, after all we did not have much time to have known us... but now things are very different from then! As my mind is flooded with such thoughts, Alexander-san''s expression changes on several occasions... I could see the doubt on his face, also in a second he seemed angry, then determined, and finally I could see the desire and exaltation in his eyes... S-So in the end things will not be different from my imagination and they will end in the same way that I thought... I know that Alexander-san is not a saint and in fact, that he was a determined person was one of the things that I liked about him. Previously I had suffered because the person I liked was not someone decisive... Komuro did not resolve to step forward with Rei and so I thought that perhaps I would have a chance with him. In the end I thought that if it had been me instead of Rei who would have had his attention, then things would not have changed much if he didn''t have the courage to take the first step¡­ after all, both of us couldn''t do it either. So seeing a guy who was completely proactive when he wanted something and was also quite interesting both in character and physically, before I knew it I had an attraction to him making me forget the rest. Well, what my mother says is true... the fact that things have not progressed between us is mainly because I am the one who keeps a distance. Although it seems that things will now have to change... or they will be forced to change. ¡­N-No! I do not want this! I don''t want my first time to be this way... this is not my choice! This is because other people wanted it that way... I-I don''t need my first time to be romantic or something like that, I just want to be the one to give my body to the other person and that nothing else had to do with that choice. "Mmmpp ~ !!" Thinking about it, another whimper comes out of my mouth, only that this time it wasn''t to find help. Now I was trying to free myself from my restraints on my own as anxiety and fear return to me again. I''m sure I like Alexander-san, but I don''t want things between us to be this way... or not for now. At this moment more than wanting to be close to him, I want to get away from him as much as I can ... "Calm down Saya ... I won''t do anything wrong to you ..." Then Alexander-san speaks again and instinctively I look up to see him, but I can only see a figure blurred by the tears in my eyes that had started to come out before I knew it. When the image clears up a bit, I could see that his gaze seemed to have returned to normal and apparently the previous thoughts he should have had, they had disappeared sometime... That calmed me down a bit, but... I was very clear that he was somewhat a perverted boy and perhaps this could change again at any moment, so I could not let my guard down. "I''m going to free you, so I need to do a few things and get closer to you¡­ I will do nothing but take you out of the box and remove the ropes, I promise." I see his hands approaching me with some suspicion, but he keeps his word and only takes care of freeing me from the ropes that restricted my movement. So gaining the freedom of my body again, I quickly move away from him and take the sheets on the bed to cover my body ... I didn''t want to awaken those previous desires in him again and also in this way I felt safer. Things keep quiet for a short time giving me a chance to calm down and think things over... plus underneath the blanket that covered me, I watch and steal some glances from Alexander-san to see what he was doing, but apparently he too starts thinking about some things. I was glad that he had not followed the plan that my mother had made, so I wanted to thank him for releasing me and not take advantage of the situation since if it had been someone else, things might not have ended like this. The problem was that I didn''t want to get his attention now either and also I didn''t have the courage to speak to him right now... "Well ... I think the best thing is for me to go out so you can calm down" "W-wait Alexander-san!" Suddenly Alexander-san gets out of bed. So when I heard his words, before I knew it, I had approached him and taken his hand to prevent him from leaving here... This seems to surprise him, but in fact, I was more surprised than him. Strangely, although I didn''t want to be around him now, also a part of me felt safe with his presence¡­ it was a contradictory feeling and something that I couldn''t explain myself if someone asked me about this. Well... there was also another reason and this one I could explain it, it was simply that in all this time that we know each other I had never had the opportunity to be alone with Alexander-san... so even though it was not the way I wanted that this happened, in the end, at this moment we were both alone. Although I really dislike that this was thanks to the person I least wanted to think about at this moment, my mother. I was actually enormously angry at her right now... although I have to admit that if it wasn''t for her, maybe I wouldn''t have had the courage to ask Alexander-san to speak alone together. Also¡­ the words she said to me before made her subordinates put me in that box were still echoing in my head. What she said was true and perhaps I should be grateful for not having to go through the bad things that other girls or women in this world did. In fact, I''m still terrified of the fact that if he wasn''t the one to show up here and things turned out in a bad way in the end... I don''t know if I could go on living with it. So it was not a lie that it was best if I was a little stronger and more determined¡­ I also don''t want to be the same as the person who made me stress so much before for not can making a choice. "... what''s up, Saya? Do you need anything?" "N-no¡­ I just wanted to thank you, I was really scared and didn''t know what could happen to me while I was in that situation¡­ if it was someone else who came, then maybe things wouldn''t have ended this way" "..." Thinking about all those things, I hear Alexander-san''s voice asking me why I had stopped him. I didn''t want him to think I was a strange person for suddenly acting this way, so I try to explain how I felt and also thank him for getting me out of that situation. "Do not worry" In the next instant he starts stroking my head... it was a little embarrassing that he treated me like a little girl since I was older than him, but ... this felt quite nice and made me feel a little more reassured. So I just try to enjoy the feeling and then I lower my gaze to allow him to caress my head in a better way, after all, I was a bit taller than him. But then in doing that, I discovered one thing that perhaps would have been better not to have seen since this was causing my nervousness to start growing once again... The area of ??his pants in the crotch was quite bulky! It almost even seemed like these would tear at any moment! "Hmn? Oh! ... This is... well... Saya, you are a pretty beautiful girl after all and so I think it is impossible that I did not show any reaction when I saw you earlier... sorry" "N-no, it-it''s alright..." Because he probably felt my body tense again when I discovered that, he tries to find out the reason for this and so he also looks down to also realize the same as me and after he tries to explain himself... ...although this made me nervous, at least I discard something that was going around in my head and also made me a little restless. It scared me that the fact that Alexander-san hadn''t done anything previously it was simply because I wasn''t someone that attracted him enough. So in a way, this also made me a little happy, besides... the fact that he didn''t seem to be controlled by his desires again, made things easier for me. So I try not to pay too much attention to that part of him and could to answer him. "" ... "" After that, a somewhat awkward silence is created in this room¡­ now that we were alone, anything didn''t come into my head so that the two of us could talk¡­ no, I know precisely what I want to say, but I can''t make those words come out from my mouth¡­ "A-Alexander-san! E-Emmm... you-you liked me ?! " "Hmn? Of course, as I said earlier, you''re a pretty beautiful girl." I wanted to confess what I felt, but in the end, being a bit of a coward, I first decided to ask Alexander-san what he thought of me. His answer was something simple, but this was more than enough to make my heart quicken even more and a smile as the one he had on his face appear in the mine for the happiness I was feeling... then getting the courage listening to his words, I can express my feelings to him. "I-I-I also like you! I-I wanted to tell you this-hmmm ~" Unable to finish what he wanted to say, he makes our lips come together and in this way, I experience my first kiss. Some tears begin to overflow from my eyes, but now these were for totally different emotions than before... "Hmmm ~" As he kisses me more intensely, he leans his body against mine and then makes me lie on the bed while he stayed on me... my hands that held the sheet with which I covered my body, before knowing it, they had released to embrace his body that was pressed against mine. Because of this, my nudity becomes visible again¡­ well, with his body on top of mine it was still covered. Also, right now he seemed more interested in sucking my lips and stroking my tongue with his than worry to focus on my body... Whenever I had seen him do this with the other girls, I was very curious how that felt, it seemed that the other girls enjoyed it quite a lot and even gave me the feeling that they forgot everything else and don''t worry about something else. I thought maybe it was because they were a little more open mentally... but now experiencing it, now I understood a little how did they feel. The feeling was quite addictive and it made you want to get more¡­ so I also start to imitate their actions that they had shown me to try to fulfill that desire. But as much as I sought his lips, let his tongue play with mine, or swallow each other''s saliva... it was as if this desire had an insatiable appetite that was not enough no matter how much it got, it kept asking me to get even more and more. So we continued to do that until I lost track of how long we''d been kissing and the only time we stopped was when we took a breath to recuperate us a little, but this was only for a second and soon one of us was looking for the lips of the other... "Ha ... Ha ... Ha ..." "Ha ... Ha ... W-wait Alexander-san" Suddenly, unlike other times when he had stopped to take a deep breath and then go back to looking for my lips, this time he sits up a little while he remains on my waist and begins to take off his shirt. Then I understood that he, unlike other times I have seen him do this with other girls, this time he did not intend to leave it in just kisses... now that I think about it more carefully, i-it''s just the two of us! Previously he should have been holding back himself as there were other girls present, but right now he didn''t have to worry about it! "A-Alexander -san ... I-I''m not ready for that. P-Please, let''s wait a bit for that... o-okay? " Though my mind was still clear and I felt in that way¡­ Perhaps my body felt differently from me since I felt that it had gotten quite wet in a quite sensitive place, but¡­ this was too fast! We may have known each other for a few months, but probably not an hour has passed since I told him how I felt about him¡­ Also, there was something else that scared me even more than having sex with him. If the other girls find out that we both did that, this can be a pretty bad thing ... I don''t want to win the animosity of all the others. Although I can deepen my relationship with him and get ahead of other girls if I do it, it would be quite uncomfortable if the others look at me strangely or angrily for this... "Ha ... Ha ... sorry, I let myself go" "N-no, it''s okay... I think also it''s my fault. But... that is not painful?" With my words, Alexander-san stops taking off his shirt while he seems to fight with himself¡­ in the end after he seems to think about it a bit and calm down, he answers me while stopping his hands. Seeing this, I can breathe a sigh of relief ... if he persisted with this, then maybe I couldn''t stop myself either... I might be scared to continue but I couldn''t deny what my body was feeling either. ¡­It also seemed to be the same to him. For a while when we were kissing, there was a pretty hard part that was pressing against my belly all this time... Thinking that the tingling that was constantly running through my body, while it was pleasant, also seemed to demand that continue with what I was doing... then not doing so, it seemed that it caused me some discomfort as if complaining about it... so seeing the state in which was that part of Alexander-san, I believed that perhaps for him this feeling was even worse. "Well ... although it doesn''t hurt, this can make me quite uncomfortable if I don''t try to fix it... it may also make me a little irritable" Although I don''t know if he was answering my question or was talking to himself, apparently this really caused him some problems... "I-I don''t feel ready to continue and go to the last part of we were doing Alexander-san... b-but it''s also my fault that you''re like this... so-so maybe I can help you with that" "..." -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 149 -150 Reward 2 Hello!! I think it was very cruel to divide the following into two chapters, so today I published a double chapter. Therefore, the next day there will be no chapter. Thanks for the support and I hope you like the chapter. Take care and please if you can share the novel in your social circles so that it can reach more people. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Continuous POV Saya) "I-I don''t feel ready to continue Alexander-san ... b-but it''s also my fault that you''re like this.... s-so maybe I can help you with that" "..." With my words, Alexander-san remains silent and says nothing... i-it seems that this surprised him quite a bit and he remains blank. I-I hope he doesn''t think I''m a liberal girl or even worse, that I''m a lascivious girl! "...Help me?" "E-emmm ... w-well ... I-I read that there are other things besides sex... I-I just did that because I was curious, so don''t think bad of me, please! I-It''s not like I did these things or make something like that... I-I just thought that would n''t hurt me to know these things, seriously! " "I-I see ... well, don''t worry Saya, I think it''s normal ... s-so don''t get so nervous" Alexander-san asks me back as if he wanted to clarify things so that he had no misunderstandings with my words and then he also tries to confirm the possible conclusions that he reached were correct... he is certainly someone of 12 years, but he probably knows more of those things that I ... Because of that my face gets even redder than it was, then seeing the eyes of Alexander-san was opened to the maximum because of the words I say, I quickly sit up as shouted back to try to make that don''t think badly of me ... maybe it''s impossible for me to look like an innocent person after saying that of before. Due to my sudden movement, Alexander-san falls onto the bed since he was still sitting above me and then probably realizing my concerns, he speaks to calm me down... or maybe he was just trying to shut me up since my voice was pretty strong when I talk to him. This is very embarrassing! Why I say that?! N-no, I-I have some responsibility that he''s in that state ... s-so ... s-so ... "Well¡­ do you want me to let you to do the things and so you can go at your own pace?" "..." With my mind beginning to turn into a disaster, his words make some clarity back return to me...... but the nervousness was not to disappear rather than I try to calm myself, but it seems that at least he is not looking strangely to me. Honestly, for a moment I thought about letting Alexander-san take the lead... but on second thought, maybe this way I can mentally prepare myself for what follows and so after thinking this, I assent quietly to his words. We both got out of bed right away and then his eyes scan various parts of my naked body. I reflexively try to cover the important parts... he probably has seen me many times already and I should n''t be worrying about it, but... being aware of his gaze causes me a restlessness and a tingling in my whole body. This was pretty embarrassing but thinking about what I''m going to do now, not that this matters much now... after all, that would be even more intimate than just looking at each other naked. After taking several deep breaths I begin to slowly approach him, then with his eyes on me, I direct my hands towards his pants¡­ immediately with my slightly trembling hands, I unbutton the button of this and in the next moment it falls leaving him only wearing underwear. "" Glup "" Almost on a par with the sound of clothes sliding to the floor, we can also hear the echo of us gulping... I did it as a result of nervousness to thinking of what would follow after this, as for him, was maybe because for anticipation and excitement since his eyes were express this... To he did not seem to mind being in underpants and just watch my movements... people say that it''s easier for one person talking to another while both being under the same conditions so that following this logic since he was approaching to the nakedness too, then I should get quieter, but... contrary to that, this only manages to make my heart was racing even more! While I bite my lower lip to give myself more strength, then at the same time I proceed to take the elastic of his underwear. Then, after taking a big breath I lower them while also squatting down to the height of his waist... i-it seems that this part of he was reluctant to get out of them as it made it a bit difficult for me to do it and so I had to try it a couple of times. Instinctively when I manage to lower his underpants I close my eyes tight trying not to observe the thing that was now in complete freedom...... n-no, maybe I should say that I was who released it... Calm dow Saya! It''s not like you haven''t see naked him before ... Repeating this thought several times in my mind, I begin to slowly open my eyes until I see something big and upright just in front of my eyes. "Hii!" "A-are you alright?" ... I-I thought I''d be ready for this but... when I see that up close, I can''t help but try to back off a bit, but sadly because of the position I was in, I fall onto my butt. I had seen it before, but... well, they were more quick glimpses and not as detailed as now. So, having it present in a few inches from my face I realize how intimidating this can be ... it was very different from what that I had seen in videos on the network! Noticing that I had panicked even more than before, Alexander-san asks me about my condition... Regrettably, now I could only fix my eyes on his member without being able to say anything. "Maybe this is too fast, too? You don''t have to force yourself to do things you''re not ready..." As I had not answered anything, he speaks again but only that this time I could distinguish some sadness or resignation on his face... I-I can''t back down now! I can''t keep being a coward! Also, I was the one who proposed this... I-I can''t be scared by this, I also have my pride as a woman! "N-no ... I-I was just a little surprised... I will do it! I-It''s like this because of me after all" "¡­ok" I take the position I had a few seconds ago and then I look at his penis, but now with a little more curiosity than fear... n-now what do I do? Should I imitate what I saw before? W-Well, let''s start with that first... I extend my right hand and seconds later I wrap my fingers around the shaft of Alexander-san''s member... c-can this really get into that part of me? E-Even holding it with my hand there is still quite a bit sticking out from between my fingers¡­ Concentrate, Saya! Well, if I remember correctly¡­ I have to move back and forth, right? I do just that and look up at Alexander-san¡­ I know it is a very sensitive part and I didn''t want to make a mistake and hurt him, so I slowly start to imitate what I saw earlier on the net while at the time also observing his reactions. It was good that my movements did not seem that make any discomfort to him... w-will feels good for him to do it this way? For now, it seems like it''s nice for him... The sensation of his penis is a little strange... it is hard, but it also has the softness of meat from any other part of the body... it also has a fairly warm temperature... but it seems to be heating up even more now. I keep doing the same thing for a few minutes and nothing changes much since I started¡­ I am only slightly surprised that the tip that was thicker than the rest of the member begins to secrete a crystalline liquid. Because of this, the scent coming off his penis intensifies even more, it wasn''t a very unpleasant odor and it was just a little strange... although this seemed to cloud my head a bit. "E-Emmm¡­ Saya? Your hands really feel quite nice, but¡­ are you just thinking of jerking me off ?" " J-Jack off!? " "Kuh!" "S-sorry! D-Did I hurt you ?! " "I- Is fine... don''t worry, is just the feeling was a little more intense..." As time goes by, suddenly Alexander-san tells me that ... I-I didn''t know how to feel for the first part he said ... although I think I was a little glad that he told me that he felt good... well, it is certainly much better than to he tells me instead that he felt bad. But then his next words get me a little out of control and I squeeze his penis causing him to complain about my abrupt action. I quickly apologize, b-but I didn''t know whether to let go of his penis or caress it as an apology¡­ then before I made up my mind, he talks to tell me it was okay and that making me feel less guilty. B-but remembering his previous words, it was true that there were other things I could do apart from making this movement with my hands with his p-penis ... I had concentrated so much on examining these things that were totally new to me that I forgot about to do that¡­ S-So I think I should put it in my mouth? ... j-just think it''s like a Lolly Popor or something like that Saya... y-you can do it! I take my resolve and begin to move my face closer to Alexander-san''s penis¡­ I open my mouth, and then insert the tip until it touches my tongue. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV of Alexander) Things had moved in a direction that I did not expect to develop at all ... when I had prepared to leave, Saya suddenly stopped me. After that, she asked me what I thought of her and so I answered her what she wanted to know by being honest. In the end, I had pushed her to the bed and kissed her¡­ we had been doing that for a long time while losing ourselves in the sensations they caused and then, before I knew it, I was preparing to just continue until the end and take Saya''s first time. But then she speaks for us to stop ... Honestly, it took me a while to abide by her words... my excitement due to the things in the bathroom had risen quite a bit and to make this worse, having entangled both of us for a long time, it could be said that this was at a critical point. But thinking that she had already had a bad time because of what Yuriko-san did and also seeing her scared face, then I managed to stop. So when she asks me about my condition, I answer her saying my concerns... in fact, although it is a bit sad to do it this way, I was considering releasing everything I had accumulated doing something for myself or otherwise, it would really turn into something painful... or also maybe I end up releasing it without realizing it when I''m asleep with the girls. I knew that what has been accumulating would come out no matter what... so it would be quite awkward that the girls to see me in that all sticky state when we wake up. So then we got to this point that I didn''t expect at all... Unexpectedly, right now at this moment Saya was kneeling in front of me while holding my penis with her hand and gently pistoning it¡­ watching her do it so carefully while my penis reflected in her glasses was quite interesting. Well... to get here, we had to go through some setbacks so that right now I could enjoy her delicate and soft hands. This certainly was already great, but... I had thought that she would do something else in addition to this... so I ask her what was what she intended to do precisely, I want not to push her neither... or perhaps you should try to demand a little more? Now I was at a crossroads... But then thanks to my question I was able to discover that apparently what Saya had thought to do would not be just her masturbating me... after she recovers from my question and I also because of the sudden strong stimulation that her hand provides me, she brings her mouth closer slowly to my penis. "Wooh!" In the next second, she eats the tip making it disappear inside her mouth and then a very stimulating sensation of moisture from her saliva, the softness of her cheeks, and warmth of her tongue surround the glans of my penis. "Kuh!" Also, being somewhat uncomfortable and even painful, the hardness of her teeth is noticeable through my member¡­ well, you couldn''t expect much from someone doing this for the first time, right? In fact, I should be grateful that she offered to do me this great service!¡­ It would have been a bit unfortunate to have had to masturbate to lessen how excited I was after all. "... S-Saya ... you try to mimic the movement doing with your hand using your lips... o-only prevents your teeth touch my penis, is okay?" "...it''sh oshay" "Woh!" [Squish] [Squish] [Squish] Although I was grateful to her for doing this, I couldn''t help but advise her on some things since it seems that after she brought the penis to her mouth she didn''t know what to do after that... although seeing her face with a little frown, also it could be that she was trying to examine the taste that my penis must have given her tongue. She had a somewhat confused expression as if he didn''t know what to compare this new flavor that the taste buds sent to her brain. Intervening in her thoughts, by inertia she tries to respond to my request and cause of this I had her tongue caress my glans as she moves it to speak and also feels her exhalation in it. Damn! This body is quite sensitive...i-in my memories of this wasn''t so intense that when I had my other body... or it may be that this is because this body is still quite young? W-Well ... no matter what the reason is, I just know that I won''t be able to resist much if the feeling is so intense!... Saya, follow my directions, and after getting down on her knees and placing her hands on my waist to make herself more comfortable, she begins to move her head back and forth repeatedly. [¡­ I think the doubt you had, possibly mainly was due to the first thing you said. Although the second one perhaps also influences that a bit, I think your body is more sensitive than one of an average person, Alexander. After all, your previous body was normal... now in this one, your senses are superior and also have sharpened the stronger you get. It could also be said that it is more perfect than that of a normal person. Although this is to help more in fights and things like that... but it seems that this has some effect on this type of thing also.] [Squish] [Squish] [Squish] As I try to distract myself by thinking about other things so I don''t focus on the sensation in Saya''s mouth, suddenly Aurora speaks to me. I-I had forgotten about her... I also didn''t think she would talk to me when I was in this situation ... W-well, it doesn''t matter. I can focus on her voice to contain what seems to want to come out of my penis at any time¡­ I don''t think that this end so quickly after I have obtained this chance! I do not know when I can be alone with a girl again and ask for someone to do this. While we are gathered in a group it is almost impossible, also I think that it is too soon to do something like an orgy for them... I also think it is better not to rush things, I can enjoy the moments with each girl individually and then move on to that after. [Squish] [Squish] [Squish] "Shuup ~! Puah ... Ha ... Ha ... d-does it feels good, Alexander-kun?" "Eh? Oh, yeah ... i-it feels great Saya" "I-I see ... Th-then... Aaah~" Saya stops her fellatio for a second and asks me that ... she had no experience in this, but it was no lie that it really felt great... it was even better than as I remember. Although this is surely due to this body rather than Saya''s ability¡­ of course, that was not necessary for her to know. Well, either I cannot say that I have had the opportunity to enjoy this sensation so much before¡­ unfortunately my former partners felt a repulsion for this type of activity, so it was very few times that I could experience something like this. Listening to me praising her, she smiles at me and puts my penis back into her mouth... also perhaps due to my words, she was even more motivated this time and she did it in an even more intense way than before. [Squish!] [Lick~] [Squish!] [Lick~] [Squish!] [Lick~] She even begins to use her tongue more ... sometimes she stops the movement of her head and begins to play with the tongue rubbing it o my glans ... she probably noticed from my expression that this part was quite sensitive and that I really liked the feeling that gave me her tongue there. "Mmmm ~ Nha ~" ... It seems like she is a pretty observant girl... but this is bad! I am reaching my limit more and more... also, looking at her eyes that watch me from below carefully while licking my penis is even more exciting! She may not know it, but she certainly has a born talent for this... Also... watching her breasts twitch as she interlocks her head jerking motion and playing with my penis with her tongue is quite intense. Although it seems that it is not just me who is getting excited about this... The nipples in the center of her breasts were now erect showing that Saya''s arousal was also building up... at the same time, her vagina could no longer only be considered to have gotten somewhat wet... that liquid had started to come down from her thighs following to gravity. I-it''s good that for now, she had only discovered how to use my tongue to give me more pleasure... I-If added to that she starts to suck intensely, what I am holding by forcing my abdomen would surely be released immediately! Only to think in this make my knees to shiver. [¡­this is interesting. So this is one of the forms of intimate interaction between two individuals of different sexes?¡­ I am a little curious about how you would perform the intercourse. Alexander, will you do it with her? Will you put your penis in her vagina?] H-Ha? Well¡­ probably in the future? Now I think Saya decided to do this to precisely prevent us from getting to that. B-But Aurora ... as I said before, you could not say words that have to do with those topics as if it were nothing ... l-listening to it with your voice is a bit... [Squish!] [Lick~] [Squish!] [Lick~] Thinking of should I start counting prime numbers as Saya kept shaking her head, Aurora''s voice interrupts me¡­ I appreciate that she distracted me a bit, but¡­ it''s also surprising in its own way to hear her say that! Apparently, she is somewhat interested in these matters. Perhaps as an old artificial intelligence, she is interested in things like human emotions... and then being the sex something that usually involves the union of several of these, it should be of much attention to her. "Aleshander-shan... Shy-Shyour yhing gyhot mhore bhiggher ? Puah! I-think it will be more difficult to do it now ... Naah ~" "W-Well ... it''s because it feels so good, Saya" [Crish ~] [Crish ~] [Crish ~] "I-I see ... Nshu~ ... I-I''m glad" Surely because my body wanted to release my sperm and I had already prevented it on several occasions, my penis was swelling a little more as if tell me that if I did not let that liquid out, then it would end up bursting! Also, I think Aurora''s intervention influenced this a bit too... Saya who had my member in her mouth also realizes this and stops her fellatio. I thought that would give me a couple of seconds to control myself and resist the feeling of wanting to ejaculate, but ... she seems to have gotten into her role and even though she took my penis out of her mouth, she starts using her tongue to lick my rod of meat. When I return to praise her, as she answers me, she also uses her hand to piston my member. So, because of the saliva that accumulated in it, some wet sounds are produced. "Hmn? Now that is wet, it ''s easier to do this ..." Sh-She really is a genius! Noticing that her hand slipped better when she was fruiting my penis now, she brings her face closer to it but this time she does not gobble it up¡­ she places herself on it and begins to let the saliva that secreted her mouth fall where her hand was. [Crish ~] [Crish ~] [Crish ~] "... It''s getting tougher too. D-Doesn''t it hurt you, Alexander-san? " "N-no¡­ but it seems that soon" that "will come out" "E-Eh? Ah! A-Are you going to ejaculate? I-I understand ... t-then... Naah-Amu" ¡­ I don''t know what she understood when I told her that, but instead of just using her hand, she introduces the tip of my penis in her mouth again while still holding it with her right hand and with the left she takes my waist to support herself. Since it seemed like she was having trouble inserting my penis fully into her mouth or she may not know the meaning of "deep throat", her fellatio mainly focused on my glans leaving almost most of my rod of meat out and so she still isn''t difficulty using her hand while also using your tongue at the same time. Although it would be very stimulating to see her try to swallow all my penis, this in itself I think is also a good technique in its own way... also the feeling was still quite pleasant. [Squish] [Crish ~] [Squish] [Crish ~] [[Squish] [Crish ~] Her fellatio continued for another couple of minutes only stopping for a few seconds to accommodate her glasses that sometimes moved from their place due to the shaking of her head. Also since her breasts were not small, they constantly touched my legs and constantly brushed their tips that had become quite stiff. With all this, the dam that had been containing all the liquid can no longer bear the intense current that rushed against it repeatedly and ends up succumbing... "S-Saya ... I-I''m coming, Kuuh!" I wanted to warn Saya so that later she wouldn''t blame me for not doing it and because that she doesn''t was able to withdraw on time¡­ I know from experience that most girls don''t like to the things discharge into their mouths and so that''s why I do it. "Mmmm ~!!" ... unfortunately, my instinct did not think the same as me. Even though I had other thoughts, my hands hold Saya''s two pigtails and pull her towards me... As a result of this, my penis goes even deeper into her throat while I ejaculate... i-in my defense I have to say that this pair of pigtails seemed to say "Hold me please~!". "Wooah!" Well... maybe also it was because my body seems to lose strength and causing my knees to totter so to stay upright I had to hold onto something .. i-if she complains about this, I will give her that excuse and she may forgive me. "Glup ... Glup ... Glup" D-Damn! I don''t know if it''s because it had been a while since I had an orgasm, but it seemed quite intense¡­ besides, I had actually accumulated quite a bit. My cum didn''t seem to stop and it was slipping down Saya''s throat in a huge amount so she had to swallow it repeatedly. "Glup ... Glup ... Glup" "Ha ... Ha ... Ha ..." Losing myself a little in the pleasure, I did not know how much time I had spent ejaculating... I can only say that it was long since Saya began to lose strength probably because she lasted some time without being able to breathe. "Puah! Kohon! ... Kohon! ... I-I thought I would asphyxiate... ha ... ha ..." Feeling that I had finished letting everything out, I release Saya''s pigtails and in the next second she pulls back pulling my penis out of her mouth leaving a thread of her fluids and mine intermingled quite sticky... then because her lips and my member that connected this thread will separate and also due to the slightly abrupt movements when withdrawing and due to her cough, it breaks. "I-I''m sorry... my body moved on its own" "I-It''sh alright... glup... b-but this was quite... I-I still have something in my mouth" She is right... I think I should be very grateful to Saya for having swallowed all of that since if she had not, then this room may have turned into a total disaster. " I-I''m really sorry, Saya ... do you want me to bring you water? It shouldn''t have been very nice" "Hmn? N-no, it''s okay Alexander-san... i-it tastes a little strange, b-but it''s not something that disgusts me either ..." As if wanting to confirm her words, Saya wipes the semen that had spilled a little from the corners of her lips with a finger and uses her tongue to lick it... then noticing that I had been absorbed watching her, her face that had become a little pale from lack of oxygen begins to blush again. [ ¡­Should I congratulate you on having your first ejaculation on this body, Alexander? I think it''s something important, right?] ...you really won''t stop saying sexual words, right Aurora? Haaa, well, I think this was definitely a great thing¡­ although I don''t think it''s something commemorative or anything like that either. [¡­] "E-emmm... A- Alexander -San... ?now... should not have returned to normal that part of yours? S-Still seems quite animated ..." "..." Again Saya is right¡­ having been a while after I ejaculated, my penis was still holding firm as if it wants to say that this had not been enough and wanted a rematch. I thought I had let out quite a bit, but maybe with all this that has happened just now not be enough to can let off steam. "I think it''s because I had been holding me back too much these past few months..." "Eh? I-is that so?... w-well ... certainly the number of girls next to you has increased lately and you have been interacting with them all this time in a little intimate way. S-Should I also take care of what the other girls did? W-We''re both alone here... I also think it would be a problem if Alexander-san gets out of here like that " After I reply to Saya, then she asks me back... well, the last part of what she said I think she did more rhetorically since right after her first words, her next speech seems to be something that is said to herself. "S-Should I do it again?" "..." Before I could even form a word with my mouth my head was already nodding when I heard her question¡­ damn! Who the hell will say no? "Th-then ..." With her words, Saya, who had sat down earlier to recover from the suffocation, gets down on her knees and then begins to repeat what she had done before¡­ apparently, I will be able to continue enjoying this pleasure for a while longer. So, continuing this act the two of us spent quite a bit of time in this room and it wasn''t until it was dinner time that we stopped¡­ in the end, I wonder how many times I ejaculated? 5? No... it was more than 7? They seemed to be more than just those... Will I have arrived at 10 times? Also if it wasn''t because it had gotten quite late, perhaps even now we would be continuing to do so. Well... it might not be ideal, Saya''s lips had swollen up a bit... after all we had already been kissing for a while and then if we added this, it was reasonable for this to happen. After handing Saya a change of clothes and taking out my canteen that produced water to clean some remains of this action, when we both finished changing our clothes, we headed to the dining room. If I did not go, the other girls may suspect something... for my part I did not mind receiving a speech from one of them in order to get more time for can doing this, it was a sacrifice worth after all! Unfortunately, Saya didn''t seem to think the same thing, so realizing that it was already late, she hurries for us to go to the dining room to prevent the other girls from knowing about this. So minutes later, we were now in the dining room together with those who normally attend here at the table to eat. Although I came along with Saya, no one seemed too surprised to then ask about this, so we both also took our usual places without a problem. I set among Kurisu and Saeko who were already at the table with an empty place in their midst... I wonder what would happen if I take another place? Well, I would probably get strong looks from the first one, so we better not do it. As for Saya... "Hmp ~! You are a witch, a devil... you are not my mother" "Fufufu¡­ you are so cruel, Saya. I thought you would thank me since¡­ it seems that things went very well for you" She took the place next to her mother, but immediately when sitting down she complains to her... I had forgotten that the reason that all this happened was Yuriko-san. At first, I thought about complaining to her, but without a doubt, this that I received is a greater reward than being able to have dinner with her¡­ I suppose then that both of our debts are paid now... More than the fact that Saya was angry with her mother, she seems more a little resentful. On the other hand, Yuriko-san is not very affected by her daughter''s reproaches... in fact, when she listens them, she responds with a smile to these and also when she finishes her words then licks her lips as if she wanted to highlight something. ¡­No doubt she noticed that her lips are a little swollen. I wonder how far Yuriko-san will have an idea of what happened a few moments ago? Well¡­ If she finds out that her daughter gave me oral sex, will she get mad? No¡­ She may even congratulate her. "Well, let''s eat. Let''s not let the food get cold" Seeing that everyone''s attention at the table was beginning to turn to the mother-daughter couple, I speak so that everyone can better focus on the dishes in front of them. It would be somewhat awkward for things to be discovered now and a commotion to be caused by that... also, it seemed that Saya really was worried about being discovered by the other girls... it must be that she thinks she will be judged in a bad way for doing these types of things. But it''s good that after my words, all started to eat harmoniously without any other problem... or at least that''s how I wanted it to will be. Unfortunately, things start to get a little strange in the next moments. "What''s up Saya... aren''t you hungry?" "Eh? T-This... I-I''m sorry, dad. I''m satisfied..." Hearing Saya''s words, the chopsticks I was holding, slip from my hand ... I-I''m really sorry! That is my fault! Now that I think about it ... every time I ejaculated, it came out quite a bit... I thought that after the first time it would decrease, but that didn''t happen! Th-The problem is that Saya ended up consuming every last drop of it! I-it''s not that I asked her especially to do it or something like that... I think she thought that would make me happier that way... or maybe that was normal for her to do. No! It is surely my fault since every time that I ejaculated I must have been excited and energized to see her do it and then she realized that... not that I had a fetish for this but the feeling I felt at that time was quite complicated. It was a mix of a little grief, pride, possession that arose in me to see her throat move... well, perhaps that makes it a fetish. "So you had already eaten Saya¡­ what did you eat? You smell a little strange" "E-Eh?T-That was¡­ Oh! It''s true, they had brought some fresh seafood from the sea¡­ These looked very good, s-so I couldn''t resist and ended up eating before the others" Rei who was next to Saya, with some curiosity asks that... Shit! I forgot to give her something to wash her mouth when we cleaned up! B-but I''m curious why she said that... is true that sexual things produce a scent similar to the smell of fish, but... I wonder if she associates the taste of my semen to that too? "What''s up, Alex?" "N-nothing ... I just suddenly wanted to make an apology..." "Make an apology? Why?" "I-It doesn''t matter ... let''s continue eating" Kurisu noticing that I was acting a bit strange about the sudden conversation across the table, she asks me. Although she does not seem to understand my words, at least it seems that I managed to get them to the right person since Saya lowers her head and blushes a little ... "Fufufu, well, if you''re full, then maybe it''s bad for you to overeat¡­ if you eat so often in that way, your stomach may start to bloat Saya¡­ so you should be careful if you don''t want that to happen... for now" "..." D-Damn! Yuriko-san face clearly indicates that she gets an idea of things that happened before! A-Although perhaps she may also have the wrong idea of what happened in the room when we were both alone. Saya is not stupid and so seeing how her mother is acting, she understands that her mom realized some things. So she can only lower her head further without being able to say anything and also thus prevent others from seeing her. "Don''t worry, Saya. Just be careful that it doesn''t become a habit for you. Besides, we all exercise constantly, so I don''t think you''re getting fat." I-It''s good that no one thinks Yuriko-san''s words too much or doesn''t find them strange. Even Rei perhaps believing that Saya was a little embarrassed by her mother''s scolding or advice, she tries to cheer her up. After this, the dinner continued without any other problem... well, for the others at less. Only I had to deal with the looks, the smiling Yuriko-san sent me constantly ... "Mom, Dad... I decided to go with Alexander-san to his world..." "... Are you sure about that, Saya? " "... if that is what you have decided, then I will support you, Saya. Soichiro, I think we should let our daughter follow her heart ... also she will not be alone, there will be several people who are by her side" "... I- Is it alright for me to accompany you, Alexander-san?" "Sure, I already told you that if you decided that way, then I will be very happy that you join us, Saya" Then after having finished the meal, Saya makes the announcement to her parents of her decision to accompany me to Gaia ... Soichiro frowns a little, but listening to his wife''s words, he ends up nodding. Immediately the conversation at the table is divided into two parts. On the one hand, those who would stay here begin to ask me about what my world was like and so I tell them a little about it. On the other hand, the girls who had already decided to come with me, begin to talk to each other and they receive the most recent one who decided to do so. The conversation continues for several minutes until we make the decision to go to rest, then a little tired, we all start to go to our rooms in the castle. "...but Saya, I think you should really wash your mouth when we get to the room... it really seems that what you ate had a very strong aroma" "Y-yes ... I-I''m sorry!" Finally, as we walk down the hall, some girl complains about Saya, so she can only answer in distress while covering her mouth and begins to accelerate her steps towards the room... By the way, during the time that Saya and I were in that room, her affection mission was completed and ended up being this way. [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Saya) -E"] To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: 155 (Determined) Reward: 1x Coupon for a random Item Rank [E] Development skill [Alchemist (Offensive)] 1x Interdimensional bracelet [F] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Rei) -E" Completed Rating: S Additional Rewards: Unlocked system function: Read documents from dimensional storage. 100,000x Crystals 1,000,000x Gold] -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 151 Returning to Gaia Hello, new month, I hope this is better than the last one for everyone!! I am sorry for the delay but I have been very busy with work and I also want to put another month of advanced chapters on Patreon this week, so it will be a pretty busy week. Don''t forget to visit my Patreon and support the novel, there you can read advanced chapters and I thus feel that my effort is appreciated!! In the later chapters, Alexander is already in a new anime world!! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Beep] [Mission / Main "Survival" - H] [Mission: Completed Rating: S] Survive in the world plagued by zombies and new dangers in the world, you must use any means to carry out the objective. People in desperate times deal with desperate measures. Goal: Survive 6 months Reward: With the power of the world you will be granted the innate ability [Survivor] 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold Additional Reward : 1x Interdimensional Radio Equipment 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold The 6 months finally ended¡­ suddenly while I was eating together with the others in my group, the system announces the end of the mission that I had to complete and that I had been waiting for to be completed in order to leave this world. " What''s wrong, Alexander-san? Is something wrong?" "Hmn? No, just the opposite Saeko-chan... it''s just that the time to leave this world has come. Tomorrow we will leave this world first thing in the morning, so everyone should prepare" Saeko who was next to me seeing that I had suddenly sunk into my thoughts, asks me. So, taking this opportunity I decide to inform everyone of our departure for tomorrow ... ""Ha? Tomorrow in the morning?"" Most of the girls just nod to my words, after all I had already informed them that we would be leaving in a few days. Also I did it with the high-ranking people in the camps so it wasn''t that surprising either. Only for Saya and Rei who had families here, this had an even greater weight on them since this meant the moment when they would be separated from their families for a while and that is why they speak with a tone of surprise, but this only persists a few seconds and as I assent them in affirmation they almost completely restore themselves to their previous state of mind... they only had a little sadness on their faces that was somewhat understandable. "Kurisu, I need you to check something" "Hmn? What is it?" "I think it is better that you do it in your laboratory. Saya, tell your parents that we should have a meeting as soon as possible, I will inform them that we are leaving tomorrow" "It''s okay..." With everything clarified about our departure, I move on to the next topic. This was about the new thing I just got for completing the 6-month survival in this world mission, the Interdimensional Radio. Since instead of blueprints it seemed like this time I got the machine fully armed and functional, I don''t think Kurisu will take long to see how to make it work and therefore I don''t think I should change my plans. With this in mind, I get up from the chair where I was eating and start walking towards the Kurisu''s laboratory. In doing so, then the other people also do the same and go to different places, surely they all have things to prepare for our departure. Minutes later, both of us left the castle and once outside I stop for a few seconds to observe the surroundings... tomorrow I will have to leave this place, without a doubt that is a bit sad since I have had good times here. "Alex... you shouldn''t be obsessed with the hot springs... I-I understand that like any boy you are very interested in spending time with the girls... but it''s not good that you think about it all the time!" ... well, in fact my eyes were on the mountain where the hot springs are and probably my reluctance to leave here is mainly due to that place... thanks to this place I was able to bathe several times with the girls after it was opened to the other population from MLDW. Kurisu also seems to have softened a bit about that and now when I mentioned going there, these times she only pouted but always ended up accompanying us. Nodding at her words to reassure her, we both follow our target. So we walked the streets of this camp¡­ perhaps now is the time to call it a small town instead. While we were walking around here, it¡äs can see to a large number of people were engaged in their daily tasks... it even seemed that this world was not an apocalyptic one, the whole place was surrounded by a good atmosphere and the people were motivated. Our walk lasted a bit longer than it should have been since when people recognized me, they would stop to pay me a little bow or even come up to thank me for their life here and so I have to act accordingly as well. So it was only after a few minutes that we were able to get to the tech lab. "Alexander-san, it''s weird to see you here¡­ do you need anything?" Inside, Alice-chan''s father when he notices me, leaves what he is doing and approaches me while he asks me. So while I answer him, I decide to take out the inter-dimensional radio. "I just need you two to review this and make it work... do not open or take it apart, this is the only one I have and it would be unfortunate if it were to be damaged" " What is this, Alex? " "It is supposed to be a machine with which people can communicate even when they are in different worlds" "Wooh! I-I see why you say it''s unique..." "...if this is true, then, surely Saya-chan and Rei will be glad to hear this" "I also think the same, but first we have to see that it works. If we tell them before we can do that and we can''t get it to activate, then instead it could only cause disappointment." Explaining to them what the machine I had taken out was for, the two of them immediately begin to examine it with curiosity, then when they when listen out what this one is for, Alice-chan''s father stops touching it as if he was afraid of damaging it and Kurisu thinks about what it is meant for some people in our group. I am not suspicious that the system would give me a defective object or something like that. Instead, I am a little more concerned about what is needed to activate the machine... following the pattern of until now, then surely it was crystals and so we have to see how many of these are need¡­ I just hope they are not too many. "Do you think that the two of you can understand this machine today?" "... I don''t think it''s much of a problem ... since it''s just checking its functions and not how it works, therefore we shouldn''t take too long" "I think the same as Kurisu-san" "Well, then please do it... I will go to do other things" Obtaining their answer, I leave the laboratory... having a new toy, it seems that Kurisu had totally forgotten my presence... she doesn''t even answer me after I say goodbye to her. Well, since she is so focused on the machine, they can probably give me a report on this one at night or even earlier. So the next thing that needs to be done is to inform the rest of the senior officials of this camp that we are leaving tomorrow. So after turning my back on the lab, I head back to the castle. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The meeting doesn''t last as long since the things we talked about were about most of the points that needed to be done for my departure that had already been raised previously. In addition, the replacements for the high ranking MLDW people that accompanying me had already been chosen and had begun to play that role. Although due to this reason, some MLDW changes had to be made. Such as Soichiro and Yoshioka would leave this camp and go to Kinato. Things in this camp were fairly stable and so with just Yuriko-san to take over here it would be more than enough. Apart from that, another of the big changes was that Hirano would take the position as supervisor of the MLDW soldiers. This surprised him quite a bit, but thanks to Rika''s training¡­ and also probably because of what happened in Kinato, his mentality had matured a bit and he no longer looked so insecure. So when I inform him this, he accepted showing me a straight face with a military salute. On the other hand, in other areas there were no major changes. Haruna will still remain as the principal of the school, the female scientist who we saved in laboratories, now take the place of Shisuka. Apparently, she was the one who mainly took command of the department of biology and Shisuka was more dedicated to the investigation. As for the Technology department, as planned, it was Alice-chan''s father who took over the position. The coast camp will continue to be under Shiro''s charge, his loyalty has been increased a bit by putting more men in his charge, so I don''t think I have a problem with him. As for Kinato''s affairs, this was the place that worried me the most¡­ and that was why the previous two MLDW leaders I mentioned would go there. I didn''t want the bald guy''s secretary to get too much power there and that''s why it wasn''t good to leave the management of all the people of that place to him. So Soichiro would go to take command of the soldiers who are there and Yoshioka would also take charge of administering the residents there along with the secretary of the bald man. I honestly thought about sending Hirano instead of Soichiro since he or Yuriko-san would probably complain if I sent them to separate places. Unexpectedly, Soichiro was the one who offered to go to Kinato when I told them that I would send Hirano there. Well, his point of view was similar to mine, surely would be better than sending a person who has little experience in the world to a more unstable place... I just hope Yuriko-san does not reproach me for that... no, that was not my choice so I shouldn''t worry, besides ... tomorrow I''ll be leaving here, so there is no much time for she does that. With everything prepared, finally, at the end of that day we enjoy a farewell dinner. There Kurisu told me that there shouldn''t be much problem with being able to activate the interdimensional radio, so upon learning that, the expression of Saya, Rei, and their parents improves a lot. The last ones had come after Rei had Vrana-chan deliver a letter to her parents, and then they came transported by helicopter hours later. With the good news, the atmosphere during the diner and the discussion between everyone was very pleasant, but a couple of hours later everyone returned to their rooms to rest. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The next morning a large group of people gathered on the roof of the castle where the entrances to the towers with the rooms of the highest-ranking people were. The reason for this was obviously that in a few minutes I would leave this world together with the girls who had decided to accompany me, and that is why several others came to see us off. "Everyone be careful... I hope to see you all soon. Alexander... I don''t know what that world is like, but you must be careful... please" "Don''t worry Haruna, I won''t let anyone kill me so easily... I still have many things that I want to do" Haruna, being the only girl with whom I had confirmed a relationship and who would not accompany us, was obviously here with a somewhat worried and a little discouraged face... seriously I would like to tell her to come with us, but I did not want to put the little girl at risk who was next to her... Of course I also care about the other girls to will go to Gaia, but unlike Iruka-chan, I think they are old enough to make their own decisions and be responsible for themselves... I am not so naive to think that just by striving to protect them at the cost of my life and wishing they were well, then nothing will happen to them. It is selfish, but at least that way the weight of my shoulders decreases a little if something were to happen in Gaia... Although staying here also has its risks, and this does not exclude the couple of Mother and daughter so that something bad could happen... my only consolation is that seeing Haruna''s status, this makes me calm a little. [Status] Name: Haruna Race: Human Age: 38 Level: 49 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (-) Force: J Resistance: J Dexterity: J Intelligence: I Agility: J Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate [Tame-C] [Instruct-C] Acquired [Shoot - H] [Cook- B] Magical Development [Sniper- H] [Housewife -C] [Academic-H] Affection: 154 Well¡­ probably of the girls she is the one with the least skills, but what calms me down are the two tamed beasts at her side. Although it is somewhat annoying, that dog of hers is still one of the strongest creatures I have ever seen in this world. Despite having differences between us, the only thing we have in common is that we both care about Haruna''s safety and so this dog must protect her in my absence. Besides, one of the pills limit-break for beasts I gave it, make it this dog still was had made more strongly and so reach the level 66 now. As for the other beast... I set my eyes on this one that was now behind Haruna. It was a big lion that certainly looked a little out of place in this place. This was her new pet that appeared as a result of the summoning of the base level 50 monster scroll that I recently obtained and give her. Yes, this is why she now has a huge dog and a big cat as tamed monsters. I thought that due to their races the two of them would not get along well with each other, but even though they are not friends or something like that, at least there were no problems between them and they just ignore each other. By the way, Haruna was quite happy when the lion appeared... I even worried a little since when she saw it, before even seeing if it was loyal to her, Haruna had already launched towards this to caress it. Seeing that gave me a great scare, but later... that led me to think that in her case when she previously went to the zoo before the apocalypse, cages for her must have been more an obstacle to being able to pet the animals than a measure of security... It was good that the lion was quite docile and did not react negatively to Haruna''s actions, in fact, it seemed quite happy about that. "Saya, be careful and always stay together with the others and make sure you support each other together" "Your mom is right Saya, everyone should be careful there... Alexander, make sure everyone is fine" "...You too, mom, dad" "Rei... be careful" "Daughter¡­" "Both of you, don''t worry... a city full of zombies didn''t stop me from can meeting you two again, so I''ll be fine and we''ll see each other in a few months" The two families somewhat emotionally say goodbye to their daughters¡­ so when they turn their faces towards me to entrust their care to me, I can only nod at their strong gaze. Although I will naturally help and try to protect the girls who accompany me, Rei is right and most of them are not that they are simple vases that I have to protect¡­ they have also grown strong in these 6 months and I can see it clearly. [Status] Name: Rei Miyamoto Race: Human 17 years old Level: 51 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (10) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: J Agility: J Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate [Survivor-A] [Spearwoman- I] Acquired [Shoot- H] [Drill- I] [Cut- I] [Guts-H] [Fight Bare Hands-I] Magical Development [Gunslinger - H] [Sniper-H] [Student-I][Self Defense-I] Affection: 110 [Status] Name: Saya Takagi Race: Human Age: 16 years Level: 48 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (50) Force: J Resistance: J Dexterity: I Intelligence: H Agility: J Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate [Alchemist (Offensive)] (Sealed) [Prodigy-S] [Leader-E] Acquired [Shoot- C] [Analysis-E] Magical Development [Academic-E] [Sniper-I] [Student-G] [Gunslinger-I] Affection: 189 I think at least they will be able to defend themselves against a group of goblins without much problem, also they are not alone ... apart from me, girls who have more fighting-focused skills will also be with them. "Well, it''s time to go ... you all have to be careful too, this world also has many risks so don''t be careless. Takashi... take care of my woman and Iruka-chan while I''m gone " "Damn! You couldn''t just say" Take care of your mother and sister "! Haaa ... well, don''t worry, that''s something I would do even if you didn''t ask me to" "..." "Alexander-onisan and all of you take care of yourselves... I-I hope to see you soon" "Yes ~! Be careful Alex-onichan~!" Ultimately I turned to Komuro who was next to the two ladies I mentioned... Haruna is embarrassed by my words and hides her face with one hand, although I can still make out a small smile on her face. Well, not only did I want to annoy Komuro, I needed to distract to Haruna a little to say the following thing to him. When I reach out to pat Iruka-chan and Alice-chan''s head in farewell, I also move closer to Komuro''s ear... or the more closely that I can get to him. "¡­ Don''t be mad Komuro¡­ before I left here I fix some things that you might like¡­ you can think of it as a gift from a friend or a father worried about his son¡­ don''t ruin it" "W-what did you do? Heey, tell me !" Without saying anything else to Komuro, I turn around and take out the grimoire that I haven''t seen in awhile ignoring his words that demanded I explain more about that to him ... I think I''m a good guy. Without waiting any longer, I quickly summon the ability of my grimoire and then surprising most of those present, a dimensional crack appears. "I will try to see each other soon ... we will also be in constant contact soon" "" Don''t forget about that ... everyone take care! "" After a few short words between us, the girls begin to enter the portal and disappearing before the eyes of all of us and then when the last girl enters, I also do the same ... back to Gaia and let''s continue to become strong -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 152 Visiting Old Acquaintances (Part 1) [The grimoire has detected several individuals aside from than the user... the grimoire only offers security for the user, for the rest persons apart of the user, the user must take charge of them] [Beep] [Detecting interdimensional travel... objective: Gaia... Traveling individuals: 9... all the individuals have some relationship with the host, therefore 9,000 crystals will be consumed to stabilize the portal] "..." Aurora had already mentioned it to me, so the notifications from the grimoire and the system when I enter the portal do not surprise me too much. Apparently to transport a person to another world than wasn''t me, it is necessary to pay a certain amount of crystals to be able to do it... or perhaps it was more some type of insurance so that avoid a problem may occur during the trip. A person whom the system has recognized as an individual with a close relationship with me, the cost of transporting it is 1, 000 crystals since this one to some extent is responsible for the safety of these people, but to do so it is still necessary that some energy is used and this one is obtained by the crystals. It seems that as higher the level of the world is, more interference may have on the creation of a portal and so needs more energy to do so, which means that to go to worlds of levels higher is need to spend more crystals for that ... Besides, if the person does not meet such a requirement to be close to me, then the number of crystals multiplies several times... any other person that I bring of HOTD apart from the girls would cost me 10,000 crystals... although there are also objects for can avoid this expense, like the exit passes I got from missions in that world. [World exit pass] With this, the number of people indicated in the exit pass can travel between worlds safely. With this exit pass, a number of 100 individuals can travel between 2 worlds ensuring that they arrive without any problem at their destination. At first when I saw them, I thought it was too little to be the last reward in the missions, but in a second thought, I can not say that they are simple since with them I can save an amount of 1 million crystals... but for now I do not need to bring as many people from some world, so I can only keep them in my storage for when they are needed. "Th-this is quite strange ..." "Yes¡­ will we be alright?" "Don''t worry ... the last time when I came into this world with Alex, there were no complications, only..." While I was in my thoughts, Rika and Saya look at the portal that would take us to Gaia and say the things about that most of the doubts have all the girls right now. Then Kurisu who had already experienced this, speaks to try to reassure them. But before she can finish what she says, our journey ends and the sensation of stepping on solid ground is transmitted to my feet. "...you may feel a little dizzy from the interdimensional trip, but you don''t have to worry much about it. In a couple of minutes, that effect will disappear and you will feel normal" "T-thanks Alexander-san" "I feel dizzy Alex-kun~" Since Kurisu was unable to continue her words, I took the things where she leaves them and informed the others of what she probably wanted to tell to the girls. Also as Saya and Shisuka were next to me and it seemed as if they were going to fall for what they feel, I hold them to avoid that. Some are better than others, such as Rika, Leona, Scythe, and Saeko that only last a few seconds to restore their balance. Besides, Kurisu perhaps due to the little experience gained previously, also does that quickly. Others have it a little worse and fall on their butts like Rei and Vrana-chan. ¡­Unfortunately I only have two hands and I can''t help all of them, so please Rei, don''t look at me like that. After receiving a reproachful look, I smile bitterly to Rei and doing note that I had the hands full, I look around. Apparently, the place we arrived at is still the same alley that Kurisu and I used to go to HOTD. [Beep] [Interdimensional journey successfully completed] [Traveler''s Grimoire rank up Parchment> Skin] [Congratulations user, you''ve managed to increase the rank of the grimoire... now the time to travel between worlds is half the time you have stayed in one world. Grimoire Function Unlocked: Energy Shield (Protective Shield with 5-Limit Strength greater than user for 10 seconds)] Waiting for everyone to recover, I suddenly hear some notifications and a text appears on the pages of my grimoire informing me of that. Evidently, my grimoire has been strengthened a bit... if I remember correctly, before traveling from one world to another I had to wait for the same time that I stay in the world I visit to can use the function again. For example, if I stayed for 6 months on HOTD, then I would have to wait 6 months to use my grimoire again. Since in itself an inter-dimensional trip seemed somewhat unusual to me, I did not find any problems with that small demerit... but it seems that now this has improved and instead of 6 months I only have to wait 3 months. Although this is good, I am more interested in the new function of the grimoire... although it will have to be at another time to try it, now we should get out of this alley. I put my grimoire away and then we continue to get out of here... but before that, Kurisu reminds me while pointing to one of the rings on her hand that an accessory is necessary to be able to talk to the people of this world. So I stop to buy them in the system and give one ring similar to hers to each of the girls. They were not too cheap as they entered a bit like magic objects, but surely being common and simple they were expensive either... in fact, the other ring in Kurisu''s hand was much rarer. Although it was good that I did not have to pay for it... but let''s talk about that later, now there are more important things to do. For now perhaps the best thing to do is to find a place to stay first. With that idea in mind, I start directing the girls to the inn where Kurisu and I previously visited, it was called sweet dreams? I honestly didn''t remember the way because after all, I was only here for one day and 6 months had passed since then. It was a relief that I registered the place on the map that the system showed me and so after verifying the location of this inn, we all walked in that direction. "A-Alex-kun ~! T-That person... he h-has horns..." "Th-that over there... her skin color is red. Is she alright?" "It seems that this world is also quite hard... there are even little children wearing armor" Leaving the alley we reached a main street where there was already some activity in it. Then Shisuka, Rei, and Rika comment on the things that most caught their attention on this one. Well... I should say that I was also more used to being in an environment where there are only humans, so, seeing different races was something innovative even for me. Therefore it should n''t be surprising that they acted that way, not to mention that for them this was the first time they saw other races. "In this world, there are many different races... but it is probably still rude to look at people intently, so try to avoid it. Also, Rika-san... although I''m not sure if the people you are seeing are, there are also races with the appearance of children despite being adults... many of them are very cute. Well, very likely there are also adventurous children... after all, Alex entered the guild whit 12 years old, so I think you are correct in thinking that this world also has its difficulties ... " Before I can say anything to the girls, Kurisu begins to explain what she knew. They all look at her attentively and when she finishes speaking, they calm down a bit and nod in affirmation at her words. I certainly think it is rude to watch other people carefully, but... it seems that our group may perhaps draw more attention than a rare race, after all, it was made up mostly of pretty beautiful women... Although I feel safer to face problems that arise in this world, it is better to accelerate the steps and get to the inn to avoid them if possible. On the other hand... there is more influx of people than I remember there was the last time we walked on the streets. Even quite early, the streets are practically crowded. "We have arrived" "I want to see the little hobits of the last time! I wonder if they remember me? " "" Hobits? "" While I open the doors to enter, Kurisu cheers up and the other girls ask with doubts about her words. Inside the place, there were also many people, mainly in the place that is used as a restaurant or bar... it seems that this family''s business has gone well. ""Welcome"" "...Hi there" "So it''s the twins¡­ they are so cute ~" As Kurisu says while runs to hug the girls who receive us, the girls I try to say hello were the twin daughters of the owner here. It seems that she is not the only one affected by the tenderness spell of these two, Shisuka and even Rika also approach them 2 quickly following the one that had gone ahead. "Mama! New Clients~!!" Another girl who was running with jugs with a drink to take them to one of the bar tables yells at the other girl who was at the reception desk and who does not match and a person would not associate her with that word... This girl had already noticed us, but she only smiles at us even though some girls seemed to be abusing a partner of hers... "See you again, Alexander-kun, hehehe" "Yes... cute hobit" "Mou ~ You are so cruel ~! You have forgotten my name, right? " "...I-I''m sorry" "Well, okay, after all we only saw us very little. I''ll introduce myself to you again and for the first time for the other girls that I haven''t seen before. I am the owner of this inn and mother of those girls that your friend is hugging and also other little ones that are somewhere. My name is Vila and I am a 37-year-old, a hobit woman" "We are Delu and Dela ~! We are 15 years old ~" "Th-those two are younger than me for just a year?" "I-impossible ... how can you be older than me?" "This girl who tries to act like if she''s older is also very cute ~" As we walk closer to the counter, Vila who tells me her name again greets us all and then, following her hobby habits also says her age. Slipping away from Kurisu''s arms a bit so they can at least speak, the twins also introduce themselves in the same way. As a result of this, the rest of the girls in my group, apart from Kurisu, are surprised to hear them... well, although surely they all have their doubts in accepting this, one of them does not seem to believe it at all... Shisuka who had probably wanted to be able to hug the twins too and since she couldn''t, when she discovers Vila she quickly takes her as her target to be able to hug her... "Shisuka, let her go! S-She''s older than you" "Heee ~ Don''t lie Rika, you just want me to release her so you can hug her ~¡­ find another little girl to hug for you~" "I-I''m sorry ... she doesn''t mean it" "Puah!... D-don''t worry, Alexander-kun... this usually happens very often, although perhaps very rarely I meet girls who can asphyxiate me... these two are certainly quite big" "Hehehe, you tickle me, little ones" Vila-san doesn''t seem to care much that Shisuka treats her like a girl and she even starts to play with Shisuka''s breasts¡­ well, now I can''t say who is playing with whom. "Vila-san... I would like to take a room in your inn again" "Hmn? Oh, right. For the greetings I forgot about my business, but... I''m very sorry, Alexander-san. Although I wish that could offer you a room here, at this moment the inn is full and it is impossible for my to do it. Also... in my inn there are no rooms where so many people can stay at the same time. I am proud to say that my inn is one of the best in this city, but even so, it is difficult to accommodate a womanizer with so many girls... sorry, I meant that it is difficult for me to host such a popular person with such a large group of girls right now" E-Even though you correct yourself and try to smooth things over by showing me a sweet smile, it''s hard to ignore that you just called me a womanizer, do you know Vila-san? Well, I can''t deny that either so let''s ignore it... "I see... then I will have to find another place" "Yes, that will be for the best, but that also will be difficult and you probably will not find a place due to the season we are in... all the inns will probably be at their maximum capacity for a while" "... Now that you mention it, the city seemed more crowded than the last time I was here. What happens? There ''s some kind of festival or something like that " "I thought you were an adventurer and you knew it... no, this may be more common knowledge and everyone knows it?... did you forget? You can''t be so clueless if you want to be an adventurer, Alexander-kun... much less with something so since that could cost you the life and that of the people around you. Approximately in a week, the great raid of the monsters is expected to occur, so at this moment all the areas where they live is very dangerous " "..." As Shisuka continued to carry Vila in her arms, she begins to lecture in the same way as she would with a child raising her index finger when saying that... it is difficult to take her seriously even when she puts on that serious face since you can only see her as a girl trying to act like an adult as Shisuka had commented previously¡­ this only manages to make her look cute instead of putting pressure on the other person. F-Focus yourself Alexander! You are not a lolicon! What she mentions seems to be some kind of world event¡­ I would like to get more information but just like on the streets before, the girls have started to attract the attention of the men in the bar. Besides, I don''t want to seem strange asking questions that in this world are common sense... also if what Vila-san says is true, I must hurry to find a place so that we can stay. "Thanks for your time Vila-san, you must be busy and we have to make an effort to find a place, so we will leave" " It''s okay, I think it will be difficult but maybe get lucky and somewhere perhaps some adventurer could have died leaving unoccupied rooms. Unfortunately, here all who are staying have had no accidents ..." "V-Vila-san ... we can hear you, you know?" "Hehehe, you guys will surely be fine¡­ probably" "..." ¡­ I hadn''t interacted much with her last time, but Vila-san has a rather dark personality¡­ I can see some men who seem adventurous starting to sweat because of the words she says in response to some of their complaints¡­ although this can also be the job stress for so much work and so she behaves like this, yes, let''s think about it that way. Also, it is not that I care much what happens to some guys who have been eating the girls with their eyes from the moment I enter this inn... if they die, then I can only see it as divine retribution or something like that. "Then we leave, see you later Vila-san ... Shisuka, go down to Vila-san" "Heee ~ Are we leaving ~?" "Alex, let''s stay a little longer..." "Sorry, but we can''t. As you have heard, we have to find a place to stay ... well, maybe you two didn''t" We said goodbye to Vila and her daughters and even with the reluctance of some girls, we left the inn and immediately began to look for a place in the surroundings. Unfortunately, as we had been told, all the places we go had no free rooms. "Alex... I don''t think it will help us much to find a place that uses your weapon against the other clients of the inns... much less with the owners" "Saeko-senpai, it''s also not good that you try to cut people off so easily ..." "Well, I think it was their fault and they only got what they wanted Saya-chan" "I agree with Saeko-san''s point of view Kurisu-san, such people need to be dealt with harshly or else they might have strange ideas¡­ I say that from my own experience." Well maybe we didn''t even have the opportunity to ask in all the places we went because some problems arose... on one occasion when we entered an inn, someone tried to approach the girls inappropriately and this one ended with a sword in the neck... another fared even worse and ended up with a big hole in one leg when he got shot by Rika. Elsewhere, the innkeeper told us that he only had one spare room and while it was not large, at least we got a place... or so I thought at first. Although we would sleep tight, it was better than having to sleep outside. But the problem was that this innkeeper had forgotten to tell us that this was his room and also will stay here... then things got worse when he tried to prevent us from leaving. It was a shame for him that he did not recognize a firearm when it was aimed at his head, if only he had done it, things had probably been better for him. Unfortunately, that was not the case and he ended up being beaten repeatedly... not that I was soft on him, I just did not want to kill someone now and complicate things and so I had to settle for just knocking him unconscious after breaking several bones from him. "We will have to resort to one of my last means..." "Which one?" "Go with another old acquaintance..." Answering Rei''s question, while the other girls have their eyes on me, I start walking through the streets of the city and they immediately do the same. Not long after, we were in a store... it seems that business has been going well for her since the place looked to have been remodeled and expanded. " Old spinster, are you there ?! " "O-Old spinster?" Finishing observing the place for a moment, then I move forward while calling the owner of this place... it''s a shame that I had also forgotten her name, so I had to address her for the characteristic that I remember most about her. But it seems that my words touch a sensitive fiber on Rika since she is the one who has a stronger reaction to my words. She shouldn''t worry about that... I don''t think she was that old, plus, now she shouldn''t be included as a single person. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 153 Visiting Old Acquaintances (Part 2) "Damn! Who has the balls to call me that ?!" I had only managed to take a few steps when a mature woman runs from inside the store with a pretty angry face but right away when she sees our group, this changes to surprise. "It''s you brat!" She examines each girl carefully and then when she puts her eyes on me, she narrows them as if trying to search her memories for something about me and later she screams again, Although she is not as annoying as when came out. "It''s been a while that we haven''t seen each other ... it seems that business has been going well for you" "Hmp ~! You must thank that in part that is thanks to you, otherwise I would be whipping you right now. With the profits I could make last time by the business I did with you, with that capital I was able to expand my business... but that was because of my effort so don''t think I will give you something!" "..." "Hi, Milene-san. I''m so glad you''re okay" "I''m also glad that you are fine, Kurisu. I was a little worried that this brat might get you into trouble, but it''s good that it wasn''t... well, it looks like you have different problems than I originally thought this brat could get involved to you. " "H-Hahaha... well, a lot of things happened ..." It''s true, her name was Milene! It is good that Kurisu remembers it, I do not want to have to go through the same thing as with Vila-san and that things are complicated by that. Leaving that aside, I see that she has not changed and is still a woman who focuses on money... After I talk to Milene, Kurisu greets her happily and she returns the gesture and unlike when she saw me, a smile appears on her face. Although with the last part she says while setting her eyes on the other girls around us, she manages to make Kurisu a little uncomfortable. "Well, are you leaving us out here or are you going to let us in so we can talk?" "...I have no problem with Kurisu and her friends come in, but you can go play somewhere else, brat" "... I see... then I''ll go do business somewhere else I guess" "Wait, brat! I-I was kidding, don''t go!" When I turn to leave, Milene-san runs to where I am and holds my hand... in truth she is someone sad who is only guided by her greed. Well, since I knew that to a very small extent she was really joking, I put up no resistance when she pulls me into the store. The other girls follow in our footsteps and soon we all enter the place. Inside was Milene''s worker or apprentice, she was behind the counter and makes a somewhat surprised face when she sees us... This was kind of weird, it should be normal to see people go in and out of here, after all, it was a store where people came to sell and buy things. So her reaction was a little out of place, but then by the following words that she says, the reason for this is clarified. "M-Master¡­ now you even started doing business with the sale of slaves? A-Also, there were rumors that the master had special likes and that''s why she didn''t have a partner¡­ b-but such a small girl" "Damn, it''s not that! They are acquaintances of mine ... well, two of them. Also, although Alexander doesn''t look like it, he''s a man, you know?" "...Just saying that I am a man would be enough, the rest was unnecessary. Don''t you think, Milene?" "E-eh? Now that you say it¡­ I think I remember them" Hearing her apprentice, Milene releases my holding hand to pull me and answers that to her. It had been a while since someone confused my sex... well, now it didn''t matter that much. Normally, the fact that the girls next to me understood well that I am a man was enough... but this time I felt that it was necessary to complain to Milene for her words since it bothered me a little how she said it. Also, I''m kind of curious about why she thought we were slaves ... well, I have an assumption. If I look at it from this girl''s point of view, perhaps her comment was not strange. All the girls next to me were quite beautiful almost as if they had been chosen very carefully and probably if someone tried to sell them, surely they would get a very high price... although anyone who tried that would probably end up wishing for death instead of living. "Celi, we will close the store for a moment as I have some things to discuss with them. When you are done, I need you to prepare some drinks for them... this time you can use some of the best things we have and not what we normally give to others" "Al-Alright Master!" After the girls respond to Milene''s apprentice''s greeting and she orders her apprentice, then we head further into the store until we reach a place resembling a living room, or maybe it was the room where she did important business. "So what business do you want to do with me, boy?" "I need some things... I don''t know if with your contacts or you can help me with this yourself" Like a whole merchant, when we sitting around a table or some sofas and chairs that were around it, she starts with the main theme without wasting time. "First, I don''t have a place to stay¡­ as you should know, all the inns right now are full and it''s probably impossible to get a room now" "So you want me to let you stay here in my store?" "Th-this is like seeing the two different sides of a coin at the same time¡­ on the one hand, there is a boy with a large number of girls by his side, but this one doesn''t even have a place to sleep¡­ on the other, it is the master who has a big store but she has to live alone here " "You live here too, you know?! ... but maybe I should change that from now on" "I-I''m sorry, Master! Please don''t kick me out of here" While Celi-chan serves us some drinks and listens to us, she unconsciously mutters that while exchanging a glance between her Master and me¡­ her comment doesn''t mean much to me, but the other person she refers to doesn''t seem to take it in a good way and that''s why she glares at her as she rebukes her. Previously, I had a castle that was much bigger than this place to live and also my financial situation is now quite good. If I look at my current status, the amount I have is ... [Status] Name: Alexander Ilios Apeiro Race: Human Age: 12 years 4 months Level: 54> 56 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 380/380 Source Energy (EO): 60 Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: H Agility: I Magic: ([Multi-elemental (Sealed)]) [Skills] [Innate] [Will of the Worlds-SSS] [Soul of the Emperor - F] [Blessing of Origin-SSS] [Interdimensional Inventory-SS] [Evaluation-SSS] [Immunity to Fire-S] [Spiritual Vision-S] [Survivor-A ](New) [Assimilated] [Stealth-G] [Light Feet-G] [Cut-H] [Lunge-H] [Courage-H> G] [Roar-H] [Focus-H] [Hawk Vision-G] [Limit break-H ] [Shoot-G] [Pain resistance-H] [Regeneration-I] [Tame-I] [Parallel Thinking-J] [Magical] [Wings of the Sun (Sealed)] [Developing] [Luck-S] [Charm-C] [Swordsman-H] [Hero-C] [Leadership-G] [Gunman-G] [Alchemist (Synthesis of passions, pills, etc.) - J] (Insufficient soul level to use) (New) [Sniper-H] [Alchemist (Attack-Transmutation)] (New) [Lancer-H] (New) Wives: (-) Lovers: Saeko Busujima Haruna Komuro Makise Kurisu Shizuka Marikawa Rika Minami Rei Miyamoto Saya Takagi Followers: Scythe Grim Leona Heidern Calls: Venus Luciferina Gold: 6, 333, 967 Crystals: 3,178, 241 Current world: Gaia (Upper World) Area: Inimp (Level 1) My status hadn''t changed much, most notable were 3 new skills. Two were gained from Rei and Sayaa and in addition to the one I gained from completing the last HOTD mission. Another thing that stood out was the amount of Gold and Crystals that I had in my storage now. Gold simply accumulated since I hadn''t spent much of it in the previous 6 months, as far as crystals, this obviously increased greatly thanks to all the zombies that were eliminated during that time. For this reason, I am not very concerned about what Celi-chan says, It is not as if I have wasted everything I had with women as she must be thinking. "No, for now I think maybe it would be good to buy a house in this city. Unless this is also a problem and I don''t have a choice, then I will have to bother you with that." "Buying a house? Do you plan to reside in this city?" "... I don''t know, it depends on the price of these houses" "Well, that depends on what you''re looking for. A simple place, probably worth a few hundred Gold... a bigger place, maybe several million." Her offer to stay here will only be left as a last resort since I didn''t want to bother Milene much either, but listening to what she says, it makes me reconsider this quite a bit. I certainly didn''t intend to reside in this city, so if I buy a house it would be just a waste of money¡­ it''s not that I don''t like the city or have a problem with this. I just don''t think that we are going to settle somewhere and just live quietly in this place for now. Also, the change she makes from hundreds to millions of Gold after reconsidering her probable assumption when she passes the eyes again throughout our group is not bad, surely a small house would not be comfortable for all my group... so really it would be a total waste to spend a few million just to live there for a while. So should I rent somewhere? No, surely you would have to do paperwork and it would be cumbersome... oh! It is true. "Milene, don''t you know if there''s some kind of motorhome or something like that?" "Motorhome? Well ... There are certainly some cristal-powered vehicles that are more like mobile mansions, but... these are not cheap at all, you know? They might even be more expensive than a city house." "Well, it shouldn''t be a problem just seeing them, after that I can consider my options" "No, for me to see those prices would be a great blow, you know? ...Well, it doesn''t matter, I''ll take you all to a place I know" "Thanks. By the way, Milene. Why is there so much movement in the city?" "Of course because of the big monster raid, don''t you know? Haaa, I really don''t know where you''ve been living all this time to you didn''t know that... Twice a year, about every 6 months... well, sometimes it is a little shorter time, sometimes it takes a little longer, the number of monsters in the places where the monsters reside increases greatly and they try to invade the territories that humans have claimed " "Adventurers aren''t supposed to be around to prevent that from happening, Milene-san?" "Well, without them constantly killing monsters throughout the year, things would surely be much worse these seasons." "From the way you say it, they don''t seem to be looking for things like food... but rather the places where humans are. Why?" "Hmmm¡­ I don''t know very well. For me they just do it because it''s what they normally do, attacking all the intelligent races" Since there were no other curious eyes of unknown people like in the inn, I decide to ask her the doubt that he had had since he spoke with Vila-san. Milene also finds it a bit strange that I don''t know about the big monster raid, but after I assent to her question of if I don''t know, she starts to explain to us about that. Kurisu and Rika also join the conversation by asking questions about their doubts, but sadly it seems like she didn''t have much information about it. She may have just grown up thinking of it as normal and didn''t ask much about why it happens, or she may just not have been interested. So when I thought I would run out of an answer to Rika''s question, Aurora''s voice rings out in my head and she begins to explain to me. [Surely they do it for the energy points¡­] Energy points? [Yes, worlds usually have energy points where the amount of energy is more concentrated than elsewhere. So any being, even if they don''t know about these, instinctively tries to possess them since staying in these benefits by strengthening them. Also, surely cities of human settlements use their energy to maintain the energy shields like the ones you used in HOTD without having to depend on crystals for it] "¡­Milene, do all cities of people have shields against monsters?" "Hmn? Of course, without these it would be almost impossible for the people to live in the villages... therefore, taking away the fact that when a very strong monster or a large group of them manages to break the shield, the only problem for which they have to worry are the thieves that the first thing they do when attacking a town is to stop them from activating it. Well, you already saw that before... normally it is a group of thieves who cause more misfortune in the towns than the monsters. By the way, since we are talking about this, if I remember correctly you are an adventurer, right? Have you already taken the protection mission somewhere? If not, then I would appreciate it if you could help the people of Rek. Although it is not very common for monsters to break an energy shield, the possibility of that happening undoubtedly increases a lot during this time¡­ so the more people that help reduce monsters, the better. You don''t have to worry about the reward as it is paid for by the nobles, so even though it would not be as good as elsewhere, it would not be as bad either. " "No, I haven''t taken any guild missions... but since I''m asking you for help in some things, we will help you with that" "Thanks, boy. Can I also buy you the monsters you kill at a good price, you know? Since we''re known, I''ll give you a special price!" "...well, let''s talk about that when I have them" I didn''t have a great need to make money now, so when she asks me to take on the mission of protecting her village, I don''t reject it. Although I don''t know if instead of worrying about her mother who lives there, she did it more so that she could get the monsters I killed during that time¡­ well, everyone has to eat so it''s not bad that she also tries to do business. "You just wanted me to help you find a place to stay, boy?" "No, there is something else that goes more into your specialty... in about 3 months I will need a lot of food and so I also wanted to see if you could help me with that" "A lot of food? Well, if it''s something like supplies for a long trip, I can sell you this one" "No... it''s not that. I need a few tens of thousands of tons of food" "E-Eh? T-Tens of thousands of tons? ... Damn! Do you want to feed an entire city or something like that ?! " "..." ¡­ Probably if I tell her that she was correct in her speculation, she would be even more surprised. So I just wait for her to calm down for herself to continue the conversation. It was good to prepare for when I returned to HOTD since that place is not self-sufficient still. I had to take care of it or the atmosphere would be greatly worsened by the food shortage. "... For the sale of such quantity of food probably the only ones who can do it are the noblemen who control some regions..." "First of all, what is the price of this? For example, how much would it cost me 10,000 tons?" "...There has not been any shortage and therefore the harvests have been quite good, so the food should not be priced too high, but... with that amount what you would have to pay would not be little" "Can you contact someone to make the purchase?" "¡­ As the daughter of the head of the village of Rek, perhaps I can speak to the lord of Barl" "Well, I''m not in a hurry right now for that. Just try to do it and if you do, I''ll give you a commission of 5% of the total purchase." "Leave it to me! I''ll certainly arrange things so you can see the lord of Barl!" Hearing the words 5% commission, her face that looked as if she had a problem disappears and one of great encouragement replaces it. "I''m not in such a hurry on that, now what worries me the most is seeing the vehicles you said before" "I understand, then come on, I will guide you all there. Celi, we will go out for a moment so take over the store while I''m away" "Yes!" With her words, Milene gets up and immediately we all start to follow her. So, with the exception of Celi-chan, everyone else left the store and started walking the city streets again. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 154 Shopping " Welcome! How can we help you? " After walking for several minutes with Milene, we arrived at a large building not far from where the adventurer''s guild was and then upon entering it, a beautiful woman greets us with a smile on her face. "Relen ... I brought you a client, so you should be grateful for this." "Oh! Milene ... with so many young and beautiful girls I had not noticed you. It must be because you have friends with such a good appearance that you are still alone... after all, with them by your side even if a man manages to notice you it would be impossible that he put you as the first option to talk. Well... maybe I''m wrong and even walking the streets alone, you would also end up chasing away any man in some way... maybe that is your only gift " "Fuck you Relen! Also for what I know, it''s not like if you have a man by your side either" "Well, in my case it''s because I haven''t met the right man. Unlike you, I''m the one who has to reject them¡­ hohoho, so naturally it''s because the man I choose must have the qualities of being handsome and classy" "Hmp ~! Nonsense! You probably wouldn''t mind if he was a fat old man as long as he had a fat wallet. Well, I didn''t come to fight you... in fact if I didn''t have some business here, this would be the last place I would come to" "You are so cruel, Milene ... I thought we were friends" Suddenly, the girls and I were caught watching the argument between the two of them without being able to do anything¡­ they say that a woman''s worst enemy is another woman, both really do not seem to get along at all ... Also, I thought I was the only one bothering Milene with the problem of her being single but seeing previously Celi and now this woman called Relen, maybe she is famous in this city for that reason ... "Let''s not waste time, he wants to buy one of the vehicles you sell here" "Hmn? This..." "... Alexander" " I see, so Alexander-san. What kind of vehicle would you like? We have a wide variety of them..." For a moment I thought that she would doubt Milene''s words, after all, the vehicles they had on display looked quite luxurious compared to other transports that were out on the streets. Although I don''t like to think about it too much, this would be as if a child goes to a Ferrari dealership in my world and tells a seller that he wants to buy a car... also to make this worse, it is not as if I was using something that made me look like someone rich. So I''m honestly a little surprised that this woman didn''t laugh, or worse, kicked me out of here. Well, it may be that even though she and Milene don''t get along, she knows Milene wouldn''t bring a person to do business without first asking if he can afford things... after all, if she did it would only give her another reason to make fun of her. So after pausing for me to say my name, she starts explaining and recommending some of the vehicle models they had here. "It is amazing how there can be such a great disparity in things in this world... outside I saw animals pulling wagons and now there are vehicles here that are even more advanced than the place where we come" " I was also very surprised the first time I came here with Alex about this, but this is probably not the most surprising thing, Saya" "Rika~ This vehicle is very nice do not you think?~" "Don''t touch it! We don''t know how much that costs... it would be bad if you scratch or damage it somehow Shisuka" " What are these things, Master? Are they like the metal boxes that move where we were before? Roock ~" "Little bird, stay still and don''t make a fuss here!" While Relen tells me some things about the vehicles, out of curiosity the other girls begin to see these and leaving only Leona, Scythe and Saeko next to me... I really hope that Rika and Rei who are trying to control Shisuka and Vrana-chan can make the two of them not cause an accident... I don''t want to have to pay for something I don''t need. Besides, the pair of girls with more technological knowledge, Kurisu and Saya, seem more interested in how vehicles work than in their appearance. "Relen- san, I need a vehicle that can have the function of a house¡­ I don''t know if you have something like that here?" "Of course! We have several models that fit that description perfectly. Why don''t we see them, they''re around here." Since the more time we spent here is more the possibility that an accident would happen with the two girls I mentioned before, especially with the little harpy. I interrupt Relen to tell her what I wanted and she quickly guides us to another area of this building. We arrived in a part that had fewer vehicles on display than the previous place, but instead, each of those who were here was pretty big... I wonder if these things can walk the streets? No, since most of the city streets are quite wide so there shouldn''t be a problem. "This model is the MH-100 is well suited to travel and move in safe areas if people want to go on a day of field or something like that. In practically have everything itis that needed to play the role of a home. Its price is 2,600,000 G. This one here is the MH-200, it is very similar to the previous, only that it is more spacious with an extra floor. Also, it offers a little more security by possessing a small energy shield that is effective in stopping small monsters. Its price is 4,200,000G " "That over ther-" "Oh! You have a good eye, Alexander-san. That is the MF-300... fufufu, although this vehicle would not fit your description of before. This instead of a house, it is more a mobile fortress. The MF model is the preferred one for adventurers since apart from offering all the comforts of a house that a tent cannot have, it also has an energy shield that could even withstand multiple hits from a Demon Ape " The vehicles Relen was showing me looked pretty good and certainly served the purpose I was looking to using it as a place to live for now. But honestly, I wasn''t paying much attention to what she was saying because something else had caught my attention. Unlike the vehicles that she mentioned to me, which could be said to have the appearance of something nice to be able to have a picnic in a quiet place, the one that had captured my attention certainly had a better appearance. It was all a matte black color and in size it seemed to be the largest of all the ones here, plus, it also looked quite robust. That in itself already made it stand out but what captured my attention the most is that unlike the other vehicles that had wheels to move, this one was levitating in the air. Woh! This was a flying car! One of my childhood dreams... a flying DeLorean! No, this was definitely better than this¡­ well, maybe not since this can''t travel through time. Unfortunately I will not be able to see the dinosaurs, another dream of my childhood... although I do not know if in this world these creatures existed in ancient times. [You probably don''t need to go back in time to see something like a dinosaur in this world, Alexander. Surely there must be monsters with a similar appearance, although it would be a problem if you meet a much stronger one than you. Reptile-like monsters are usually strong... and even more so if they had a bit of a dragon lineage. Well, probably in the level 1 worlds that possibility is very low] ... I don''t want to run into something like a dragon, or at least not for now. On the other hand, Relen mentioned another monster and from what she says it is probably very different from the goblin I found earlier. "Demon ape?" "In the area of Inimp, is the monster stronger that people have seen on more occasions... although a group of adventurers experienced and strong meet with it, the result more probable to happen if this happens is that it finished killing everyone. Normally when one of these appears it is necessary for the strongest people in this area to intervene or have to ask for help from people residing in a level 2 area " Only the name sounded somewhat dangerous and listening to Milene, it seems that it really was... if sometimes help was even needed from people from a higher area, it is almost certain that this monster is in a 9th limit. Going back to the previous topic, if this vehicle can resist some blows from that monster, then it is certainly something quite good for the safety of the girls and mine... although seeing the prices of the previous ones, I am a little worried about this one. "What is the price of this?" "Well ... it is certainly expensive. But I can say that totally worth it! It has saved many adventurers from trouble as it is practically a fortress where they can escape if things go wrong. This is thanks to the fact that apart from having a fairly strong shield, as you can see, this vehicle can levitate up to a maximum of 15m and so it can move very freely through open terrain. Of course, not only did they focus on making it resistant, but the interior is also quite comfortable and beautiful... without a doubt that''s why it is also one of the vehicles preferred by the nobles to transport themselves " Like a whole experienced salesperson, she ignores my question and instead starts giving me more details about the MF-300 to try and convince me to buy it no matter what the price it has. Unfortunately for her, one of the things that she says discourages me a little. It seems that this was not totally a flying car... well, even so, it was still a pretty good vehicle and probably the best one here. She immediately passes us inside this one and as she had said, it was quite pleasant for the sight¡­ it did not lose anything with my old room in the castle. It was also quite spacious and certainly, there would not be much trouble accommodating all the girls inside without them feeling tight. "If you decide to buy this vehicle we can modify it to a certain extent in some things according to your criteria, such as the number of rooms that-" "A large room with a huge bed is enough!" "Eh? W-Well ... if you wish, something like this can be done in one day if you decide to buy it" It was not necessary to have several rooms to sleep, only space would be wasted... it was more practical just one! "It seems that now you will sleep with all of us Rika ~" "Well ... I don''t have a problem with that and actually ... I felt a little left out while we were in our-" "In the other place!" The girls aren''t too surprised by my abrupt interruption to Relen. Well, this should not seem strange to them since almost all of them slept with me in HOTD and as Shisuka says, the only exception was Rika. It''s not that I wanted to exclude her as she whispers, it was rather that the space in my bed in HOTD was already quite busy and I couldn''t find a bigger mattress that was comfortable, besides... when I tried to change it, some girls complained that these were not as good as the one we already had. ...Although I think they mainly did it to prevent the number of people sleeping there from increasing even more since the main antagonists to the idea were Kurisu and Rei. They probably didn''t have a problem with Rika sleeping with us, but they probably interpreted it as more free space meant more space for more girls¡­ I can''t blame them for that since in fact, I was very in agreement with that logic. When Rika was speaking, then Saya interrupts her to prevent her from finishing what she says. I don''t think she needs to worry too much about Rika saying something like another world here, but maybe that be better. I should ask the girls to refer to HOTD as an Area rather than a world, that can avoid some troubles. "Then what is it price?" "...It depends on the level of shield that you want to be integrated as it requires the use of a suitable crystal in accordance with your request for this" "...then if I say that I will take care of the cristal on my own?" "Well ... since we won''t have to put the cristal to the shield, then this reduces the price quite a bit. Since you''re Milene''s friend and she''s also my friend, how about 9,500,000G ... normally it sells for 10 million Gold, you know?! " "Damn liar... I don''t think you value our friendship at 500 thousand G... surely you wouldn''t give a single G for this one" Shit! It was really expensive... this would certainly be a severe blow to my wallet. Also, I agree with Milene... I can''t believe she dropped 500,000 just for that. "It is too expensive... without the cristal that makes it safer, I don''t see it very different from the others that you had previously shown me, but even so, it is worth more than double" "No, its technology is superior to those... but it''s fine, 9 million and it will be yours... they will surely scold me for selling it at that price, but as I said, since it is for a friend then I wouldn''t mind going through a hard time for this " "Well ... since you expect to be scolded for this, then it better be for something worthwhile, I''ll give you 7 million for it" "E-eh? N-no ... if I do that they will not scold me and surely they will not even settle for firing me... if I do not end up in a brothel to pay for the loss, then they will probably skin me alive! 8.5 million is the lowest I can leave it to you " "...probably in this city, there are not many people who can buy one of these... instead of letting it accumulate dust and become more obsolete, I will do you the favor of taking it for 8 million, what do you think of Relen- san?" "..." "Well, if you don''t accept my offer then I''ll look for another vehicle in somewhere else..." "Wait... okay, 8 million!" I did not plan to haggle since I believed that in this type of store the price would be fixed and you could only take it or leave it. But since Relen had discounted 500 thousand herself, therefore I did not lose anything for trying ... When I give my last offer, Relen remains silent without saying anything to me, so I turn to get out of here. I do not know if there are more places that sell the same things, but if there are not, I just have to go back and say that in the end I decided to buy it here. Then with only some steps I give ahead, Relen''s voice is heard from my back and because of that a smile form on my face. How could I not be happy? Damn! I saved 2 million! It''s not that I can''t afford it, I can probably buy two of these vehicles now without a problem. The problem was that actually hurt me paying out that amount! After all, you could say that that was almost half of my effort in 6 months. "Then we have a deal." "Haaa ... seriously, I can''t believe what a person does for a friend" "Stop saying that like it''s true... it''s starting to give me chills." After the negotiation, we do the following procedure and I give the 8 million... I take a crystal with a value of 800 thousand and I give it to her. This one was not very distinct from the others and the only difference was that instead of the transparent and shiny color, its color had changed and now it had an orange glow. It seems that the more energy one crystal stores, these change it the color...... in weight and the rest should not make a difference but when I handed it to Relen, I felt that I released something quite heavy. Damn! It was 8 million of Gold... As for why I pay it in crystals, it was simply that I did not have enough Gold to pay it and I did not want to complicate things too much in mixing the form of payment... I would also run out of Gold and it is good to have some cash for other things. "She seemed quite happy despite having made a 2 Million discount~, right? " "Of course it is because it should still have been in the range that she could lower the price... the commission on her sale may have gone down a bit but she certainly should have earned more than if she sold a simpler vehicle... On the other hand, what have you been doing to get that kind of money, boy?... I thought that I had done well lately and that having spent like 500 thousand G in remodeling my store was a great achievement... it is a hard blow to know that four times the amount I got for my hard effort was something that someone uses as a discount for a sale, you know?... " "D-don''t be discouraged Milene-san... if the amount spent is a lot, logically the margin for things like discounts and profits will also be bigger" "Well, let''s say that during these 6 months I have done several things and I was able to get a good income" Leaving the car shop, Shisuka comments that and Milene responds to her somewhat dejectedly and so Saya tries to comfort her. Her family was rich, so she was probably more used to that sort of thing. As for the question that Milene asks me, I give her a simple answer since I could not tell her that during the period that we did not see each other, I became the leader of some 70,000 men and we killed a huge number of zombies... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 155 Again in the World Guild (Part 1) "Well¡­ it seems like in the end we couldn''t solve the problem of where to stay tonight. Milene, is it okay with you that we stay for a day in your store?" "Hmn? Okay¡­ as payment, I can receive what you saved on the purchase of that vehicle. After all, that was a discount and sure this not will be something that a person as rich like you care about. Is okay?" "..." We left the store, but since the vehicle I bought would be delivered to me tomorrow due to modifications then I still had a problem with where to stay for tonight. So with no other choice, I turn to Milene who was close to me. We hadn''t known each other for a long time, but since I saved her life before I should be able to count on her to help me with this problem, but... from the answer I get after asking her, I think I had overestimated that. "Okay girls, let''s go. We have to find a place to sleep and we also have to do some other things" " W-Wait, why are you leaving ! ? Where are my two million of G!? " "Curse! Since when is my money yours !? Also, do you still have the nerve to ask for that amount for one night only!? Even if you told me that if I pay you that then you would attend me personally at night, it would still follow being enormously expensive! With that amount, you could surely book a full Brothel for a month!! " "Alex!" "Why it has to be a brothel and it can''t be an inn the one you book~? "You pervert brat... you really have the guts to say that in front of all of us, don''t you? " "I-I''m sorry... the truth is that I have a problem that I couldn''t tell any of you... I have dyslexia. Previously I wanted to say inn as Shisuka mentioned" "I don''t think an inn asks that much for booking it for a month..." Milene''s words make me exalt a little... because of that, Kurisu and Rei yell at me somewhat angrily at what I say to Milene and so I quickly respond to them trying to solve things by leaning on Shisuka''s comment... unfortunately, it does not seem that they believe me since they possibly have conclusions very similar to those that Rika spoke last. "Well ... half of what you saved is enough and maybe I will think what you said about attending to you at night..." "Fuck you! I''d rather sleep on the street, not that I was so desperate to waste a million like that!" "Milene!" "I-I was just kidding... I''ll just take the million of G ... plus, why are you so mad, Kurisu? With so many girls around him, one more shouldn''t affect things much..." Kurisu calms down after Milene comments on the first and the second seems to not reach her ears... but Kurisu, you shouldn''t calm down just because of that, this damn still dares to ask for a million, you know ?! "Ok, ok, I was just kidding¡­ you can stay at the store. Tch, you''re a stingy" When I start to walk away from Milene, she speaks again to tell me that. No, I can assure you that those eyes were not kidding... also the aura around her at that moment was completely light green that indicated greed. Damn! Also, it clear that the problem is not that I am stingy but is that it was just completely absurd... hmp, now I will not pay her anything for staying tonight in her store. "Well... I will accept your offer" "So... we go back to the store?" "No, I really have other things to do. I need to go to the world guild for several things, for example, I have to accept the mission to protect your town. It is better that you go ahead, I will not take more of your time so that you can continue making more of your precious money. We will return when those matters are over. " We said goodbye to Milene for the moment and then I started walking along with the girls towards the guild that was not far from here. Aside from what I said to her, I also had to get the other girls to sign up for this one. Then, a couple of minutes more later all of us entered the guild. Like the last time I was here, there were a good number of people lined up in several lines to do various things, so without wasting time we formed ourselves into the one that said "New members". Haaa, it seems that wherever our group goes it will attract everyone''s eyes... it is good that perhaps by some rule in the guild, no one comes to us to cause any problem and that is why we can calmly wait our turn. Maybe the best thing was not to make this city our residence... it is probably better not to live in a too crowded place and looking for a somewhat isolated area is the most ideal... as long as I have the girls by my side I would not mind living like a hermit. Several minutes after waiting, the girls repeat the process that I and Kurisu had already done before with both of us helping them fill out the forms. Then sometime later, the receptionist that received us was processing the data for the creation of credentials while the girls watch curiously. Honestly, although as a man the idea of ??going on an adventure and exploring new things was certainly exciting¡­ becoming an adventurer did not arouse much interest in me. It probably has to do with the fact that most of the people here seemed to have a hard life to survive day by day with the income from this work... It wasn''t as if they looked poor ... but either it didn''t seem like they were going to get rich from this job anytime soon or in the near future... Relen said that the vehicle I bought was specially designed for adventurers, but... I ask me how many goblins will you have to kill to buy one? It probably takes a lifetime to dedicate yourself to that... or maybe even one isn''t enough. [Well, this is still a small town and the adventurers here are not very strong. So, logically they won''t be able to get much out of the monsters they hunt or the quests that they can accept] What you say Aurora makes sense... if I analyze the people who are here their average level is approximately 30. The strongest is level 47, so if we leave out the battle experience then even the weakest girl in our party could take care of him... probably. Well, I think it was a good decision to leave this world right away since it would have been somewhat problematic to have to face a group of people of this level at that time. "Well, since there are several cards, it will take a while to them get ready so I will explain the basic rules of the guild in the meantime" "Hmn?" While observing the people around this great room, the receptionist who had attended us speaks again. Then finding my reaction strange, she directs her eyes towards me and asks me. "What happens?" "Sorry, I just don''t remember when I got my credential before that someone explained something to me" "Well¡­ that must have been because that time we had to leave immediately when you got the credential, Alex. The receptionist who attended us that time mistook you for a woman and in the end it was created a commotion because of that¡­" ...What Kurisu says is true, I had forgotten that dark part of my past. Well, I think I''m much better at dealing with those kinds of issues now. These 6 months have not been in vain ... in addition, it is very possible that my appearance at that time has become more manly! There are not so many people who make that mistake anymore like before. "Eh? Are you a man? " "..." "P-Please, just focus on telling us the rules of the guild!" "Al-Alright" "Don''t worry Alex-san, we all know that you are a man... you don''t need to be muscular and rude to we realize that..." "Master, you just have to show them what you have between your legs and nobody will think that you are a woman!" "L-Leona, I know you want to help the boy but you don''t need to scream that ..." ¡­It seems like there is still time to lose this appearance that I have and my masculine features begin to stand out. Also I''m a little curious about what Saeko thought when she said that they all understood very well that I was a man since she made a pause and her face flushed. On the other hand, if I follow Leona''s advice it is true that I could be identified as a man immediately, but... in exchange for that, I would be marked with a completely new label over me that is not pleasant either. That would make me some kind of exhibitionist pervert! Also, it seems that Rika is still having some trouble teaching a bit of common sense in girls who lack this from what I see... Why I chose her for this was simply due to discarding all the others while thinking about who to choose. At first I thought in Shisuka, but in the next moment I discarded her since I don''t even know very well still if she entered in the group of those who had common sense or not... The following were Kurisu and Saya, since they have a good head it didn''t seem like a bad idea ... the problem was that they two couldn''t control the girls they needed to teach. It seems that it was not easy for them to control Vrana-chan when she was bored, and with Leona the problem was that it was difficult for them to talk to her because of her character. Although the latter arguably is the one with the most common sense, sometimes like a moment ago, she seemed to completely ignore it. Rei was also quickly discarded since she was the one who got along the worst with Vrana-chan... yes, that discarded her so quickly has nothing to do with that I was worried that she would fill the heads of those girls with too high morality or taught them unnecessary things... it was simply because she was not compatible with Vrana-chan. Finally there were two people who seemed ideal for that job, Saeko and Rika. In the end as I said before, I chose the latter. Not that Saeko was bad at it, just that Rika had more experience in instructing things since she was a soldier and earlier had demonstrated this with Hirano. "Well then, I''ll explain the Guild rules. First of all, I must tell you that the guild is not responsible for anyone and each member is responsible for himself. The only exception to this is when they are inside a facility like this, so if you have a problem with a person then go outside and do what you have to do. Whether the other part kill you or you kill it, the guild will not intervene " "S-So what''s the point of joining this one?" I agree with Saya''s claim, I don''t see any use in belonging to this guild if they don''t offer any protection. "The guild is only an intermediary to receive and carry out missions, therefore, it only provides support with this. Outside of that, the members are on their own. If you are concerned about your safety, then do not hesitate to ask a mission for protection and then the guild will inform people to find one or a few that want to take the mission and that you find adequate for that. This is also so as not to favor someone in special. Since there are too many groups, kingdoms and other things like that, then it would be a problem when missions arise that affect some and benefit others... if so, people think that the guild is trying to go against someone in specific. That is why we accept any type of mission as long as there is a payment corresponding to it. For example, if you want someone to be killed, as long as there is a person who accepts the offer that is made then it is possible to do it... it does not matter that this person is a commoner, a nobleman, or a King ... of course, the price will vary because the type of person is " "Th-this doesn''t look like a guild... it''s more of a group of assassins." "That was just an example, the opposite of this is what I had previously mentioned about seeking protection, but likewise, depending on the ability that persons whoever hires then the price will be in accordance with that. Don''t worry, there aren''t many cases where people are hired to kill someone in the world guild. Since the missions are public, it is not difficult to find out that someone ordered to kill a person and then obtain the same treatment as revenge. " "Shouldn''t that information be kept secret?" Hearing the receptionist speak and reply to Rika''s comment, for all the first one says I can''t help but get into the conversation as well. The most logical thing is that if others ordered someone to be killed, then this information should be kept secret. So I was a little intrigued by that. "Of course, also the information of the client that gives the mission can remain secret if he so wishes, although that carries a fee. So if someone offers an amount greater than that fee, the client will be reimbursed twice as much as it is agreed... but logically we could do what we want with that information. Although also there are people who ask missions to investigate the death of someone since in this way it may be more economical than pay the guild for requesting the information directly " "N-no matter how you look at it, that''s like saying that everything has a value" "Exactly, that''s the motto of the world guild ~" I agree with Kurisu''s words¡­ my image of this guild changed a lot to what I had thought it was before. "... I thought this guild was mainly in charge of creating missions to kill monsters" "That is also correct, but that does not affect our motto ~" Well... in such a rough world and with so many groups of people and ideologies, perhaps that was the only way for this one to expand so much. "Are there more rules?" "The other rules are for the request of missions and fulfillment of these. In the first it is only necessary to pay the fee for the publication of this, of course, the amount of the agreed reward is necessary to pay it in advance since it would be unfortunate that one of our members fulfilled the mission and did not have their payment. If a member accepts a mission then the only way not to carry it out is either because the member who performed it died, if that is the case it will be published again at no cost to the client. The other is to pay the cancellation fee, if the member does not have the resources to do so then a month will be provided to cover the amount, if still he does not do so, at that time he will have to become a commercial slave. If the mission has an expiration time to complete and the member does not complete it during this, then he will have to pay the fee stipulated by the mission''s failure. If he does not have the resources to cover this, the procedure will be the same as in the previous case. Finally, although this instead of a rule, is rather so you are aware of this. The guild takes 5% of the rewards of the missions carried out, although this percentage is already discounted from the amount indicated in these " Damn! This more than a guild is rather a total profit organization... well, I don''t know if the guilds are that in the first place. But what I do know is that the founders of this must be swimming in money... if they are still alive. They get money from customers and their members... the person who created this guild must have been someone similar to Milene. "I have a question¡­" "What is it?" "To work here is it necessary to pay the guild?" "E-eh? No... the guild pays me for my work" Well... since the one who created this guild seemed to want to earn money with everything, for a moment I thought that even would charge their workers for doing their job... it seems that the guy or guys did not go too far either. "I ~! I ~! I also have a question! Roock ~" "Y-yes?" "What is a commercial slave? Roock ~" "Well... there are three types of slaves. Commercial slaves, as I have already said or you can imagine, are the ones who because of debt have to sell themselves to pay it. Among the slaves, it could be said that to a certain extent they are the more fortunate since they are the ones who are protected by the agreement they signed to become such. So they can escape of unjustified mistreatment, or sexual acts if they want. Of course, the more lax the contract, the less time they have to spend as one " "I don''t think that a person becomes a slave can be said that is someone lucky..." I agree with Rei''s words, the person who becomes one no matter how you look at it, it can only be said that he was unlucky. "Of course, but if you compare it to the other two then you will understand. The next slaves are Criminal Slaves. As their name indicates, these are those who committed a crime and as punishment, they are converted into slaves and the only way to get out of that state is dead or that someone to pay the pardon for them. These do not have any rights, so as you can imagine they do not have a good life " "Well, if they are criminals I cannot say that I feel sorry for them" "...what kind of crime is punishable by this?" "It looks like you''re smart, little one¡­" Although in part I agree with what Saeko says, if you think about it, this could be a big problem and so that''s why I intervene. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 156 Again in the World Guild ( Part 2 ) "... what kind of crime are those who are punished with that? Who imposes that punishment?" The receptionist seems to understand perfectly the reason for my question, so while she puts her eyes on me, she answers me with a smile on her face but in which you could see seriousness behind this. "Looks like you''re smart, little one... who defines a person becomes a criminal slave are the authorities of each region in this world and to because of that the reason why the social status of a person descends to this may vary from this. But normally the crime punished for a person to become a slave is serious acts like murder, belonging to a gang of thieves and things like that. But... Unfortunately, there are occasions like belonging to a nation or an organization can become a crime to become a slave " "Eh? Why~?" "...By war or some conflict" "That young lady is right~ During conflicts between groups or nations if the victorious person has enough power to turn the defeated into slaves, then it is not uncommon for that to happen. So it could be said that criminal slaves can be in that state for a just cause or unfair reasons. Furthermore, it is also not uncommon for someone with sufficient influence to convert a person to a criminal slave on a whim. " After Shisuka asks, Rika answers and the receptionist affirms her words. Haaa... I had a feeling it would be something like that. But this only reminds me that I have to become strong so that a person has to think very carefully if he wants to take the risk to become a slave to me or the girls. "So what is the last type of slaves?" "The last type of slaves are illegal slaves. Although these may not differ much from the previous ones since others usually try to sell them like these. They are people who unfortunately are captured and sold as slaves even though they have practically no reason to be slaves, but still they end up as one. Usually, the most affected by this are young women, rare races, children... to summarize, practically anyone who is striking for certain types of people. If they are lucky and someone can verify that these people should not be slaves, then they should be released. Unfortunately, these types of slaves are sold in remote regions where they are captured so it is difficult for this to happen... By the way, the guild also accepts missions to capture people~ " " E-eh !? " Saya asks about the last type of slaves and the receptionist''s answer was somewhat somber and, according to this, her face also looked sad as she spoke. But... the last words that she says ruined everything. I couldn''t blame Saya and the other girls for being shocked, this was just a big dramatic turnaround that we were n''t expecting. Damn! That is simply not having a heart! Why tell a story as if you were sorry for the atrocities of the world and then in the next second say that you also participated in that while smiling? it was too cruel! "Well, as I said before, all things can be done for a price. But don''t worry, even though those types of missions are not few since there are always people looking for those types of slaves. It is not as if all People will dedicate themselves to that, also there are groups, other guilds, sects, schools and others that are affiliated with us and oppose that and request the heads of those types of people. You could say it''s a way of balancing the world~ " "B-but aren''t you afraid that this could happen to you?" "Hmn? Well... as a not very strong person, of course I would be worried. That''s why I joined the world guild, so that takes a lot of weight off my shoulders... hehehe, there aren''t many people who dare to put a hand on a staff member " Kurisu asks this perhaps trying to appeal to her feeling of empathy for the things that the guild does, but unfortunately for her, it does not seem to get the effect she wanted. The response of the receptionist was somewhat understandable... being such a huge organization, surely someone should be crazy to go again them. Although this receptionist may not be very important to the guild itself, attacking someone from the guild of the world could certainly be classified as an offense to the entire organization and so what awaits the person who did this, it must not be a good thing. So I understand that even though she may not be someone important to the guild, just by having its emblem on her clothing she must feel safe to walk the streets without worry. "That is why people come together in groups and form Guilds, Sects, Families, Clans, and other organizations... this form people have more opportunity to protect themselves. By the way, I have two questions to ask you. Since the majority of us are new members of our guild, I want to ask you if want to form a group¡­ it seems that you don''t have the right number yet to do something else " "What do you mean?" "To form a team it is necessary to have more than 3 people and less than 10, the other organizations I mentioned before need to have at least 10 members. So they are groups with many individuals with the only difference between them being the concept of why these are formed " "The concept ~?" "Yes~ For example, forming another guild is usually done with many people who share the same objective even if they do not have many ties to each other, this way they can support them all among themselves. Families are a group of individuals that are formed by romantic ties normally... usually, they are formed by a person of one gender and the rest of the members are of the opposite sex. That is why many also call them Harems" Damn! Who said the guild was bad? As the receptionist-san said, just because its rules aren''t partial to anyone doesn''t mean they aren''t good¡­ in fact, I think that the guild is very fair! [Alexander¡­ in this world you don''t need the approval of someone to create a Harem, you know? You can do it if you just want it like that] Oh! That is true... well, then I think this guild would not hurt to change some rules... otherwise, it would become something a little gloomy. "E-emmm¡­ yes?" "Hmn?" "...You are raising your hand as if you wanted to ask something... b-besides, for a moment I thought I saw that your eyes were burning intensely" Oh damn!... it seems my body reacts first when I find out that in this place I could formally create a harem... "I-I''m sorry¡­ I forgot what I wanted to ask, please continue" Since the gaze of the receptionist and even all the girls were on me, I speak to get out of this somewhat uncomfortable situation. Then she nods and continues her explanation. "Well... the following would be the clans, it could be said that these are extensions of several generations of the previous group, the families. Or it can also be seen as a large group in which its members share the same blood bond between them. The sects are similar to the guilds but more than sharing the same objective, they share the same ideology that is in general to lean between the members to strengthen physically. It can be said that these focus a lot on the development of its members ... Well, in order not to make this too long, just think that there are different groups of people who come together for protection, reach goals, strengthen themselves, learn things, share ideologies, etc. " But if you already have your own organization, what''s the point of joining the guild?" After the receptionist finishes explaining to us about those things, Rei asks a fairly reasonable question. I understand her questioning, if you had a fairly large organization then I don''t see the need to have to share 5% of the rewards, it would be better to just accept the missions directly. "The advantages of joining to the guild are many, for example, since the world Guild is in all of Gaia, so the number of clients that these groups can reach is greater. Our name also has a lot of prestige, so I am sure that most of the people would come to us to be able to ask a mission than to a specific organization, or perhaps for clients it is more difficult to find the right people for their missions and simply it ''s easy to them come to the guild. Besides, for these organizations, one or several representatives of our guild will be sent to practically be a branch of this. So, many of these organizations instead of having to create a mission system similar to ours for their members, since it is much easier, they choose to simply implement ours. Without a doubt, the expense, time, personnel and other things that they need to do that is much greater than having to pay 5% of the missions. " Geh! The person who created the guild more than an adventurer probably had the mindset of an entrepreneur... the advantages the receptionist says are true. Also being a completely neutral organization, then you don''t have to worry too much about letting them into what would be your home. After all, having them outside than inside, is still equally disadvantageous... no, it''s probably better to let them into your organization since at least that way you''ll know faster if a quest harmful for your group is created... although probably for that will have to spend a large amount of money and that the person who is against you is not richer than you. ¡­Surely leaving this world immediately while I was still too weak was the right decision or else I might get in trouble before I knew it. Everything has its pros and cons. Although I previously did not pass level 20, I probably wouldn''t draw much attention with just with Kurisu. Instead now... a large group of beautiful women is surely like a spotlight in the dark. My consolation is that surely my level in this Level 1 Area should not be so low now, although it will probably be best for me to become stronger as soon as possible. "What does it take to form an organization and join the guild?" "As I said earlier, that the number of individuals is greater than 10. In addition, it is also necessary to have a physical location as a base of operations. The rest are just administrative requirements such as a name, flag or insignia that represents you" "So we barely covered the number-" "That''s the other thing I wanted to talk about... two of you couldn''t obtain the guild IDs. It''s because they''re monsters..." I forgot about that... I had gotten so used to Scythe and Vrana-chan that I overlooked that little detail. Although this is a little strange... "I didn''t think the guild cared about the fact that someone was a monster or human in order to do business." "Well, that doesn''t have much to do with the guild not wanting to accept monsters as members and rather it is simply because of the fact that a monster with a level 1 soul is almost impossible to lose its instinct to want to kill humans and have sanity. If I''m not mistaken, one or more of you all must be a tamer and those monsters are under your control, right? Since otherwise they would be attacking everyone here or escaping. So the fact of not accepting monsters as members in the level 1 areas is simply that it is impossible to do business with someone who is not rational" Th-That explains a lot of things... sometimes I feel Scythe''s desire to take a bite or eat me... I had thought that she was just waking up her sexual desires or was a way of expressing her affection towards me. From Vrana-chan, I sometimes felt a possessive desire in her to take me and fly away¡­ I thought it was just something like a little sister who wanted to have more attention for her. Also, since they were just emotions that popped up for a second and went away the next through my bond with them, I didn''t pay too much attention to it. "Master¡­" "What''s up master? Roock~¡­" Well... Scythe is still quite beautiful and Vrana-chan cute. Also since none have attacked me, then I don''t think there is any problem. So even though they have that instinct, it seems like they can keep it under control long enough not to be overpowered by it, or it may also be my ability of tame that does it. On the other hand, from what the receptionist says, the more their soul evolves, the more control they have over their instincts. So, looking at their levels now, they are getting closer and closer to that and so there should n''t be much of a problem with the two of them. [Status] Name: Scythe Grim Race: Ghoul Age: 6 Months (Body of a 24 year old girl) Level: 53> 65 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: 20) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate [Berseker - G] [Body domain - S] [Scythe handling - C] [Life Absorption - S] (Sealed) Acquired [Flexible Movement - C] [Agile Movement-C] [Pain bloock- C] [Sharp Claws - C] [Reap- E] Magical Developing [Acrobat- C] [Loyalty - C] [Guardian - J] Loyalty: 569 Affection: 65 [Status] Name: Vrana Yatagarasu Race: Harpy-Raven Age: 3 years (Body of a 14 year old girl) Level: 72> 82 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (40) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: J Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic:[Affinity: Wind] (Sealed) [Affinity: Sound] (Sealed) [Affinity: Fire] (Sealed) [Skills] Innate [Hawk Vision-S] [Feather Hardening-S] [Sharp Feathers ¨C H] [Ki Control-H] [Fire Immunity-C] [Absorption Solar Energy-SS] [Leadership-J] Acquired [Agile (Air) Movement- G] [Sharp Claws - H] [Winged Cut- H] Magical Developing [Fly-H] [Loyalty-C] Loyalty: 251 Affection: 85 Their abilities practically remained the same, but this was understandable since in a similar way to Haruna''s dog and big cat what made them increase a limit completely to both of them was also the same pill that I gave them. On the other hand, Leona did not fall into the monster category. According to Aurora the difference between a monster and a human creature was how they stored energy in their bodies. This meant that if a being had a crystal then this being would be classified as a monster. On the contrary, if they had an energy nucleus then they are human or an intelligent race. "From what you say, it seems that in Areas with a stronger soul level it is possible to have monsters as guild members" "It is correct, although the quantity is still less compared to the other races. Mainly it is that not all monsters evolve their souls enough to have ample reason to control themselves and if they do so, the most regular is that they continue to avoid the places where the intelligent races crowd. But what is important now, is that you need to register the monsters in the guild as "Tamed Monsters". Well, more than a problem of the guild, this is a requirement of all cities since in case it causes an inconvenience, then the tamer has to take responsibility for it. The system did not detect these two monsters, so that means that they were not registered¡­ I recommend that their owner register them since otherwise it would cause you more problems than not doing so. Apart from avoiding more severe punishments if the monster gets out of control in the city and it is discovered that it was with you, it also helps to claim the belonging over it and avoid robberies " "¡­ Well, then please register them as my monsters" "I need your guild card ~" I do as the receptionist asks and hand over my guild card after pulling it out of my storage pretending to take it under my jacket. Right away Scythe and Vrana-chan go through a process almost the same as the one before but unlike receiving a card, instead, on mine they appear as my tamed monsters. I wasn''t too concerned that they were going to spin out of control and I was more concerned that someone was falsely accusing me of stealing them or something like that. After all¡­ "You really are lucky, Alexander-san. It is very rare to see a breed like a goul and a harpy in Level 1 Areas, normally these are creatures that are usually found in Level 2 Areas..." I knew my two monster girls would not be normal. Since we entered the guild, of our group, Vrana-chan was one of the girls who attracted the most attention... by the way, another one who also did it was Shisuka, but... this was probably inevitable from her to do by what I had seen in her status previously. "Excuse me, the previous receptionist who attended us said that our personal information would not be disclosed, but... from what you say, it would seem that the guild would not hesitate to sell that information... did she lie to us?" What Kurisu says brings me out of my thoughts and catches my attention. She has a good memory, I hardly remember that I got the guild card... "No, selling the information of our members would be a greater loss than the profit that could be made for this. Nobody would want to be part of an organization that sells the information of its members, right? The guild''s transactions are only with the missions, so you don''t have to worry about that since the guild is fully responsible for the information of its members " "... so that does not include clients who ask for missions" "That''s right, clients have to take responsibility for the consequences of the missions they request for themselves ..." Well that makes sense. It could be said that the only ones who have to worry about the guild selling their information when requesting a mission are the ones who make somewhat obscure requests, the others are probably not too concerned about this. Also, hearing that calms me down... I don''t have to worry about people from farther afar suddenly coming to try and take some of my girls because they saw her image in the guild information. ¡­I just have to worry about the people who have seen them personally and also probably influences or organizations that they work for, haaa.... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 157 Again in the World Guild ( Part 3 ) "So you want me to register you as a group?" "Well, since right now I can''t form a ha-¡­ an organization, so I think we will go with that although I don''t know if there is any advantage in this" "The advantage is that when you complete missions or hunt monsters this will be registered as if it were done by everyone in the group. To raise the rank level in the guild it is necessary to cover some requirements such as a number of missions completed or eliminated monsters, but to hunt some monsters or completing some missions is necessary or is easier to do as a group. So it could be said that it is only to facilitate the increase of the rank in the guild to the members until a certain point, or also to accept some missions it is mandatory that it be a group who doing it since the client could asks that several people carry it out" Shit! I almost talking things that should be treated carefully without thinking... I have to be careful. Although the girls have probably already agreed to be with me, it would surely be somewhat awkward for them to hear something like the formation of a Harem... So trying to make that my tongue slip not be more noticeable, after correcting myself, then I seriously listen to what the receptionist has to say to me so that this way the girls do the same and pay no attention to the first thing I said¡­ but maybe I stopped too late as some look at me while frowning. Seeing that forming a group only provided advantages, then I decided to create one. I give all the things that the receptionist asks me like the name of the group and the members so that she can register it. Without much delay, a few minutes later we were an official group of the guild... honestly, since for now my goal was to form an "organization", I do not give much importance to this and so I simply use a simple name like "Alexander Group" to this one, also as no girl has a problem with that, everything was completed very quickly. "Well, then everything is done" "Then now I would like to accept Rek''s mission of protection by the raid of the monsters " "I understand, to accept a mission you only need to take your guild card, slide a finger on it and then go to the missions part of the menu" "..." For a moment I thought she would ask me for my card to register the mission, but her words make my hands stop when I tried to give her the card... then after following her instructions something very similar to the holographic function of my system is displayed, with the only difference being that it seemed that this was visible to everyone. "" Th-that''s incredible... "" "It''s surprising ~" "Yes... when Alexander-san told me that in this place were goblins and that kind of thing here, I thought that here would only be things similar to what there was in the medieval era as you normally see in this type of development... but it seems that I was wrong, we saw earlier a car that levitated and now this. " Seeing the hologram, all the girls are surprised and some even take their card to do the same as me. I can''t blame Saya for thinking that way since previously even I believed the same. The problem is that now surely we all look like villagers in a remote village... no, probably even for them this is not very rare and so maybe we are more like children who see something for the first time in the world. "You can search for a specific mission just by saying its name, then the system will search for words related to your words to find missions in the place near where you are. You just have to say "Search mission" and then the rest" Following her instructions again, I handle the hologram similarly to my system and finding the part where missions were read then I put my finger on those letters. In doing so I can''t help but frown. The problem is that a large number of missions appear and searching specifically among them was very complicated. Maybe seeing me frown and releazing it why I did it , the receptionist speaks again to advise me and so again I follow her instructions. "Search mission, protection of the Rek town" [ Mission : Protection of the Village of Rek J-H Due to the invasion of the monsters the lord of Barl has requested the protection of all the villages and towns under her regime. Place: Rek Village, Delna Kingdom, Nureld Continent Area: Inimp (Level 1) Requirements: Protection of Rek''s people for the duration of the monster invasion Failure: Absent from mission or flee Reward: 25,000x G Additional Reward: 25,000x G Accept: Individual Accept: Group Reject] Doing what the receptionist tells me the hologram displays the mission and then I proceed to accept it, as a result of this in the next second the girls'' guild cards also seem to react. That must have been because I accepted it as a group, so it was most likely some kind of notification to tell them that our group had accepted a mission. [Beep] [ Mission / Optional : Protection of Rek-H¡­.] When I accept the mission, at that moment I also hear the notification from my system informing me of a mission that I accept... remembering a little, I had unlocked the function for optional missions a while ago. Apparently when I accepted a world guild quest my system does it automatically too. Optional quests appear when I get involved with this one, or I can directly activate them this way. Practically this mission was the same as the card that I was holding in my hand, it only had a few differences. For example, in the reward part these were: 1x Rank Weapon Coupon [H] 50,000x Gold 5,000x Crystals It seems that my system paid better than the lord of this region¡­ well, he had to hire several individuals for the job. So, it was justifiable for this to happen. Seeing that the guild card was not as simple as I had thought it would be, I pay more attention to this and when doing so I realize that the amount of Gold I have that this indicated was the same as the one that my system marked me. [That''s because your system has invaded the world guild system when you got your card to make things more comfortable for you] ¡­ If I tell the truth, when I discovered that this guild card offered some similar things that my system I felt a little strange. It was as if I was no longer as unique as I had thought, this is probably what a collector who has a unique piece and finds out that another one is on the market would feel... But listening to Aurora''s words a smile re-forms on my face since it could be said that my system was more powerful than this of the guild, although perhaps I should not have doubted it in the first place since it continues to offer me better things than a "Simple card". "Is something wrong?" Probably seeing me react in various ways while looking at the guild card, the receptionist asks me. "No, I just thought this card is very practical" "Of course, the guild has been around for a long time and has always implemented what it thinks is best for its members." "I see... Search Mission, Dragon Elimination" [ Mission / Urgent: Elimination of the Dragon of Eruns. A dragon is attacking the Kingdom of Eruns,so its King requests immediate reinforcements against the catastrophe that threaten all its towns and cities. Location: Eruns Kingdom, Kren Island Area : Rozumbren (Level 4) Requirements: Participate in the hunt for the dragon Failure: Loss of more than 20% of towns and cities in the Kingdom Insufficient level to accept mission] Shit! Just out of curiosity to see if there were dragons in this world I ask that, but... someone is having a hard time because of a dragon. Being it a level 4 Area, I really don''t want to meet that huge lizard for now. "Hehehe, I think that this is still too soon for you Alexander-san" "I was just a little curious... I''m not a suicide" "It is good to hear that" " But I have another question. If you can accept missions with just the guild card, then why are there so many people here? You don''t need to come to accept missions after all" "Well, most of them probably come to deliver objects or things that are required for the fulfillment of the mission they had chosen or they may also be people who want to use the dimensional doors" "Dimensional doors?" Before I could ask that same question, Kurisu intervenes first. The receptionist just smiles and points to a place inside this room. There were several rows of people there, but instead of a desk at the end of it, there was a guild person next to what looked like an arch of some metal-like material with runes on it and inside of this that it looked like a door, the same effect was produced as my grimoire do when I wanted to go to another world... "... So they come to teleport to other places" "Correct and in case you''re wondering, doing so has a price. So, the greater the distance, the greater the cost" "Can I go to other Areas of Gaia using these?" "At these gates it is not possible to go to other Areas, these only transport you to places in this Area. To do that, you only have to take a door to the largest branches of the guild that are in the capitals of the Kingdoms of any continent or some of the cities most big and from these you can do that " It seems that special doors are needed to change areas, but that is certainly very practical and saves much time on people''s travel¡­ Well, since I''ve done everything I wanted to accomplish here, then it''s time to go. "Well, thanks for signing up them and answering our questions." "No problem, I hope you have great adventures" We said goodbye to the receptionist, who despite being sometimes a little dark, the truth is that she solved many of our doubts, she was a good girl... probably. We turn around and immediately head to the exit. " Now what shall we do, Alex? " "¡­ Maybe we should take a walk around town before heading back to Milene''s store" "That sounds good ~" "Master, it''s a shame you couldn''t have created your harem!" When I wanted to take the first step after answering Kurisu''s question and Shisuka comment happily for what I say, Leona''s sudden interruption almost caused everyone to stumble over her remark... I think most of the girls noticed my excitement when the receptionist brought up that topic¡­ but probably none of them wanted to talk about it because this was kind of awkward and so in the end they just let it go and didn''t say anything about. ... I had thought to wait for the right moment to raise this issue or maybe just create my own " Organization " when I could, it''s not like I had to put the word Harem on it so that it was... I would probably get some complaints or small complaints about it, but surely the issue would not escalate to be a problem or something like that. Since my relationship with the girls end up being a harem and surely they also so knew, this only would be more like simply formalize it. So Leona''s words ruined all my plans¡­ I really wanted to go to a guild wall and bang my head a little against it. Because of these words the girls begin to look at each other and also at me... nobody says anything for a long time, but their faces start to blush and they also get a little restless. " W-who said that I was the lover of this pervert brat who wants to create a harem?! " Then the first one who is overcome by the environment that formed, Rei, showing her side Tsundere speaks while pointing her finger at me... "Well... I had decided to follow Alex-san as his woman and probably most of those who are here think the same. So in the future creating an organization, harem or whatever you want to call it, I think it is the best we can do. " "More than for the future, I think the boy has already formed a harem... that he could not register it in the guild simply is because of a technicality by which he could not include Scythe and Vrana-chan" "I-I love Alex! So I''ll stay by his side no matter what... even if that means I have to share him with other girls" "Yes ~ Surely we can create a great family all of us together with Alex-kun~ ...Rei-chan can be with us too ~" Contrary to Rei, Saeko doesn''t seem to have a problem with the harem issue and instead reaffirms her relationship with me. Then continuing after her, Rika even goes beyond Saeko and speaks as if to say that it was too late to deny this now... Although some girls probably complain if I say so, I agreed with the latter''s logic and perspective. On the other hand, Kurisu seems to have had some doubts to express it, but in the end after clenching her teeth, she speaks as if she wanted to let the others know that she would not be left behind. Finally, cheerfully as if to conclude this conversation, Shisuka claps her hands together and say that. But then after this, she realizes that Rei since each of the girls started talking, the discomfort on her face was increasing by each intervention of them and so she decides to try to reassure her. "Well, unlike us, Rei doesn''t seem to like Alexander-san¡­ so talking about this is probably uncomfortable for her since it will seem like we excluded her. But don''t worry Rei, we will all support each other in this new world and even though "You don''t like Alexander-san", we won''t exclude you " "Y-you ... w-when?" "Do you want to know when I told my feelings to Alexander-san? Well... it was after he asked us to accompany him to this world" "... I-I didn''t say that I didn''t like him Saya... I-It''s just that my relationship with him isn''t like that... y-yet..." "¡­ Sorry, I didn''t hear the latest. What did you say?" "..." ¡­ Saya''s words, more than to comfort Rei, these seemed to be attacking her directly. I had forgotten that ,apparently, Saya had some resentment with her... also it seems that although she does not show it very often, she also has something of her mother''s character in her. Also, it seems that when Rei asks her about when she told me her feelings, Saya remembers some things since her face blushes somewhat intensely¡­ in truth I also remember frequently that moment with great emotion. But it seems that to bear her shame, she decides to focus on persisting with focus into Rei''s problems. Also although most girls probably hear this for the first time as well, none of them are much surprised. "Master! Master! Are you going to reproduce with them? Are there going to be little masters? Roock ~" Then, as if what Leona caused wasn''t enough, my little harpy drops another big bomb in this place causing everyone to freeze. Did I get up on the wrong foot this day? No... I knew it! I shouldn''t have gotten that close to Komuro before when we returned to Gaia¡­ surely this is his fault! That happens to me for wanting to be a good guy... " A-A-A-A B-B-BE-BE-BEBY?! " "W-well, even I think that is too soon for something like a b-baby... f-first we should get used well to this world and then... w-with Alex-san..." "Saeko-san is right~ It is irresponsible to bring a child into this world without careful thought~ What that lady said earlier is correct, we should first find a place to live~ After that ... hehehe, a little Alex-kun~ " "It''s not like the boy is someone older, Shisuka" The one who reacts first after Vrana-chan''s words is Kurisu... or rather, it seems that her brain had a short circuit and she speak involuntarily... Even Saeko who is one of the girls who acts more calmly. When she comes out of surprise at Kurisu''s words, it also seems like this subject surpasses her and causes her to shuddering a bit. The one that surprises me a little is Shisuka, who unexpectedly says something sensible... well, in the end it seems that she returns to being herself and gets lost in her fantasies and even Rika''s words don''t reach her. The other girls seem to need more time to come back to themselves... Well, I also think that for something like a baby it is still too soon... damn! I am still 12 years old... if we use the standards of this world which considers that a person of that age is an adult because can join to the world guild, then... when my son is that age I will probably be 25 years old, the difference in age it is very little! That''s kind of scary... "Well, for now let''s walk around the city and look for something to eat... also I think we are attracting a lot of attention from others, so we should get out of here " I speak wanting to change the subject, so unanimously everyone nods as if they also want to forget this matter. Then our group begins to walk through the streets of the city of Barl observing the food stalls, shops selling various items, or anything that catches our attention. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 158 One more day in Komuro’s life ~ (Part 1) We walked around the city for a long time and perhaps one of the things that caught the girls'' attention the most was the food stalls. Having eaten the skewers that I had brought into their world from here, it probably would not be strange if this was one of the greatest expectations of some to come to this world. In fact, since during the time I was at HOTD these were finished almost at the end of my stay there, I did not find it strange that the girls asked me to go to the place where I previously got them. Well, I missed them a little too. The taste of the food at HOTD had improved a lot too, so it''s not like my time there I suffered from that. Maybe it was just that as the creatures had recently leveled up because the world was only just beginning to evolve, the taste or the energy of the world hadn''t been so perfectly embedded in the meat¡­ I don''t know well, it just seemed like something was missing compared to the meat of Gaia''s animals. As for the owner of the small stall on the street who sold me those skewers, for a moment I thought that perhaps I must have the bad luck that he did not sell his products today since I did not see him when we went to the place of before... At that moment I was praying that it was what happened and not that something bad had happened to the old man... it would be a shame not to be able to taste his food again. So when we were walking down the street and into a more formal food establishment like a small restaurant, I was surprised to see the old man there. Apparently like with Milene, my influence had made his businesses better and he ended up taking this place for making his business. That made me a little happy, I could eat those skewers again and this made me believe that my presence gave good luck to the rest of the people. [¡­You probably shouldn''t say that last thing in front of Komuro-kun, Alexander. If he hears you, then he may end up going crazy ... or attack you] ...I don''t know what you''re talking about, Aurora. Before coming to Gaia I fix some things, so I think he must surely be happy now¡­ he certainly must be thanking me right now. Well... at least he won''t complain so much the next time I see him. "..." "What''s going on, Alex?" "No... I was just thinking that Komuro and Yamada are probably giving thanks for being born right now." "¡­What do you mean?" "Hmn? Oh! ... i-it''s nothing. Let''s keep eating, I really missed these skewers" Shit! Being lost in my thoughts I almost said that things to Kurisu¡­ Well, maybe since I wasn''t the one to do that, then she probably wouldn''t get mad with me. It is a good thing that she doesn''t stick with this and after she just concentrates on eating happily... Well, unfortunately that didn''t apply to everyone. "Speaking of the two of them... I wasn''t spying on you or something, but I saw what you did when you spoke to Omura ..." My words seem to have caught Rika''s attention and so she intervenes in the conversation. Her words manage to make me a little nervous... but seeing her face, it seems that instead of a scolding or complaint, she wanted to talk about something else. "W-Well ... I just thought they had been through a bad time and I wanted to help them" "That doesn''t matter much to me. They are free to do whatever they want anyway, I was just a little curious since you chose Omura for that¡­" As I had thought, Rika doesn''t seem to care much about what I asked Omura to do and instead, it seems like she''s more interested in why I asked that to Omura. This is easy to answer, it is simply because he seemed to be a handsome guy who had good compatibility with various women, but also, curiously I had not heard that he had a formal relationship with any specific girl. So because of that, I thought that he would be the ideal person for what I wanted. Surely he does not have a girl because he prefers his freedom and thus be able to be with any girl he wants. "I thought that he could help them since he seemed to be a guy with experience in those issues... so that''s why I asked him since maybe he could help those two" Yes, since Omura did not have a formal partner, surely he would constantly visit the brothels in the pink zone and therefore surely he could instruct those two. It is correct, as you must be imagining, my parting gift for Komuro and Yamada was to have him take them to a brothel... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Komuro) The last to go through the portal is Alexander and then with him, all that group disappears completely... Then seconds after he passes through the portal, it closes. It seems that until a while later we can see them again... About this, I have mixed feelings... I can not say that I hate him to wish him death... but either I can say that he is my best friend. I can understand and I have accepted that Rei is now at his side, also it is not that I can say that he had taken my girl from me since our relationship never progressed more than be friends. But neither will I lie and say that I didn''t feel anything when I saw them together... or that I just wish they were both happy. I certainly don''t wish both of them anything bad, much less Rei who was still someone important to me, but at first it was really kind of hard to see that happen. Because of this, I was also able to see my mistakes and probably what prevented the two of us from advancing our relationship... although not for that reason it is as if I was going to thank Alexander. I could realize my mistakes since not because Rei liked Alexander now, her personality changed. She was still the same and acting similarly as always. So thanks to this I could understand that Rei most likely had feelings for me before and that perhaps it was just that she could not express them... it was a pity that I realized it too late... and of course, Alexander did not make the same mistake as me. Unlike me who kept doubting for many years... or who didn''t have the courage to just be honest about what I felt and confess it to her. From what Mizusu and Niki told me, he was totally decisive and direct with her forcing her to make a choice to either accept or reject him. Haaa¡­ my romantic feelings were probably somewhat childish, or maybe I was hoping she was the one to show her affection to me first. But unfortunately, with Rei''s personality that was almost impossible to happen. Well, my issue with Rei is a thing of the past and I have to move on¡­ now even Hirano has gotten a girlfriend and so I can''t stay further behind than him any longer! " Mom, are you okay ~? " "... yes, Iruka. I was just thinking a few things... I hope Alexander is well and we can see him soon" "Yes~!" "Alex-onichan will be fine, Aunt Haruna~! He is very strong after all! I''ve seen him kill the fearsome big monsters as if they were nothing, so he can surely do the same with any other enemy~!" "Hehehe, it''s true little Alice" Suddenly the words of my mother, Iruka, and Alice-chan bring me out of my thoughts. My mother seemed somewhat discouraged and because of that the two little girls surely try to cheer her up and apparently they both manage to do it a bit. Although it seems that behind that smile that she shows them both still hides some sadness... the reason why this, was obvious and surely most of the people here also understand it. Even if I wanted to not know that, unfortunately, I was no exception either... and thinking about what causes my mother''s attitude, only manages to make me clench the teeth. I can let Rei''s issue pass, but this... Damn!! Why did the damned Alexander have to go after my mother? Wasn''t Rei enough?!! I can''t forgive this for as much as I try not to think about it or put myself in his place. I have really tried, and I have tried to reason things from his point of view... if we think about it, if you get to know a beautiful mature woman who has no husband, even if she were the mother of an acquaintance of yours it would surely be impossible for her not to attract your attention. Now suppose that for some reason you come to attract the attention of this woman... would you reject her and stop trying to make more progress with her? Or would you go on and try to deepen things further? ...probably if you are the person who is making these questions, it is almost certainly that will choose the last option ...being honest I think even I would do that and it is not difficult to imagine anyone ends up deciding to continue But if instead of being the one asking that questions you are the son of that woman... then you can only curse your partner for doing it!! And unfortunately I am the one who was in this place!! Why couldn''t I be the one asking the questions?!! "K-Komuro ... are you okay? It seems like you want to kill someone..." "Sorry Yamada... I was just thinking a few things. Haaa ... it''s good that at least I will have a quiet time from now on" "...Okay. So what do we do now? Hirano, will we have some excursion outside the camp today?" "No... Alexander-san told me before he left that we will take this day as rest... t-told me, some things would happen it" "It is strange to see you nervous, or at less in the last days. I thought you had passed that stage Hirano" "N-no ... it''s nothing" Since I did not want to say that Alexander''s absence would bring me peace of mind because my mother was here, I answered Yamada that way and he immediately addressed the conversation to Hirano who was close to us. The latter has changed a bit lately... you could say he had a more serious attitude now, maybe it''s because he spent more time with Alexander. Furthermore, he had Rika-san and several of the men who had the same rank as her training him until very recently. Even probably because of that, now he is a little thinner¡­ I want to believe that it is because of the training they put him through and not because of the alternative. Perhaps is that he just matured a bit. Well, the fact that he now has a girlfriend could have helped him in that and perhaps also in the previous topic... I don''t want to think about that much, but people say that when a person has a lot of sex, they tend to get fat or lose weight. "Well, losers. Now that Alexander-san is not here, I don''t see much sense in staying with you all¡­ haaa, it''s a shame I couldn''t make him take me with the other girls. Tch, those girls are very cold with me¡­ I''ll have to find another target to have a good life in this apocalyptic world. Well, I will go to Kinato''s camp since perhaps there I can fulfill my objective. Goodbye, losers and Hirano-kun " "..." "Damn Yuki ..." " Goodbye Yuki-san" When some people start to leave here, Yuki talks to us. I really wanted to answer her and make fun of her a little because Alexander left her behind since no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get his attention... well, maybe as her complains say. It was more because the other girls did not allow her to get too close to him. Unfortunately, two things prevented me from doing it. The first is that if I did it, she would surely take care of spreading more rumors about Yamada and me... I think she was responsible for these from the beginning. The second was because of the person next to me who remains silent when she speaks, Yamada. Haaa¡­ it seems that we both have no luck in love. "I really don''t know why you insist on that, Yamada" "¡­Maybe I don''t even know it myself, Komuro" "Why don''t you try to tell your feelings her? Even if she rejects you, at least that way you can try to get over it." "..." I try to give him some advice but after he answers my question, he just watches Yuki leave while he doesn''t say a word anymore. "Hello guys" "Hmn? Omura-san? ...What''s wrong?" Suddenly, the one who was a former lieutenant colonel, Omura-san, approaches and speaks to us. This was a bit strange since even though we know each other and see each other often, we had rarely spoken. Well, maybe that was because we didn''t have much time to get to know each other and also a little because of our age difference. But he was quite a good-looking person and also sociable, he could easily talk to anyone... he also seemed to be quite a popular person since he was regularly surrounded by girls and talking happily with them. "It''s nothing, I just thought we didn''t know each other well and that''s why I thought it would be nice if we went out to have a little fun. Also from what I heard, there won''t be any activities for the soldiers today, it''s not true, Hirano-kun? So, I thought that this would be good. " "I-It is true, O-Omura-san. ...I-I have something to do, so I will retire first" "Hahaha, Hirano-kun is now such a busy man. So what do you two say?" "Okay¡­" "... maybe if I do something fun can forget some sad things" Before we could even say our answer, he puts his arms around our necks and starts walking towards the exit of the castle. Well, I don''t think meeting new people is a bad thing, and besides, I also had to support Yamada now that he''s a bit depressed. So after yelling at my mom that I''m going out for a moment and that she responds to me with the phrase she normally uses to tell me to be careful, the three of us walk towards the exit. It is a pity that Hirano seems to have things to do. Although at first I was somewhat envious of the position Alexander gave him since with this one he had caught the attention of many girls, apparently not everything is good and he also has work to do even though there should be no activities for the soldiers. "So where will we go? The cafeteria that we always go to? No ... probably if the owner sees me right now she can put something on my food... or even kill me" The food in that cafeteria was quite good and had a pleasant atmosphere with beautiful waitresses who serve us... it was the place we normally used for all our group to hang out, but probably if I go there without Alexander now, then maybe the things will be bad. The reason for this is simple, but I don''t want to remember that much either... it''s strange that I have so many things that don''t want to think about and also that most of them relate to someone who is supposed to be my friend... well, maybe just be an acquaintance. This happened a few days after Alexander announced the opening of the hot spring for the camp ... Alexander, Hirano, Yamada and I had all gone to eat there. The reason for this was because Yamada had insisted the first one give him advice to can getting closer to the girls and so after convincing him, then the 4 of us went there. ...I cannot deny that I was interested in seeing what he was saying, but the very damned seemed to want to keep the secrets that he used to conquer the girls for himself since he just continued insisting that he really did not know much about how to make that a boy attracted a girl, that he had only acted naturally. His words were just like a slap since he seemed to tell us that he was just born with a talent for having girls and we were useless¡­ well, Yamada and me. In the end, Hirano, seeing that Yamada was getting discouraged and I was growing angry. He intervened and told Alexander to only tell how he met the girls and how their relationship progressed step by step. So following Hirano''s advice... hell started. Damn! He didn''t have to have described the intimate actions he had with them in such detail! It is as if a person who has been walking through the desert without food or water for days, suddenly sees a person sitting in a chair, with air conditioning, with a bottle of cold water in his hand and that he was bathing his head with this one... ¡­Surely the person walking in the desert that was dying would simply want to kill that guy! So, I couldn''t resist it anymore and a groan saying "You have so many girls and you''re still a virgin" came out of my mouth before noticing. Now, how I regret having said that... if I hadn''t, then my mental damage would have been much less ... After those words, it seemed that the place where we were was separated from the world and a deadly stillness ensued and then putting my eyes on Alexander a shiver ran through my body. It''s not like he would have gotten mad about this. In fact, if it had been like that, I think things would have been so much better¡­ I would rather have him lash out at me, curse me, or even say things like "At least I have girls by my side "or" says someone who can''t even get a girl. " Unfortunately, it was not like that and instead of all that... there was Alexander, sitting with a big smile on his face while looking at me... and then seconds later, which seemed like hours to me, he finally spoke... To be continue¡­ -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 159 One more day in Komuro’s life ~ ( Part 2 ) (Continues POV Komuro) After expressing my complaint against Alexander and the silence surrounding us, he looks at me for a few seconds and then at the other two who were also sitting here. In the next moment, the smile on his face grows even more while a chill runs down my spine and finally he breaks the silence. "Well, Komuro. I won''t deny that and in fact, you can say that I am a person who has preserved his virginity for 12 long years... although perhaps I cannot consider this something to be proud of, after all, there are some with 16, 17, 18 or more years than me with this merit¡­¡± "Fuck y-" "Buuuut... It''s also not entirely correct what you say..." "...W-what do you mean?" It was obvious that the damn Alexander wanted to emphasize that we too were virgins and also for a time more prolonged than him. This was true, but still, I couldn''t help but try to raise my voice to curse him... though he doesn''t let me finish and he continues with his words. Quickly the anger in me disappears and what replaces it, is the intrigue for what he says... also it was not just me, the attention of the other two is also totally focused on Alexander while waiting for him to continue after the pause he made. Invaded by intrigue to find out what he meant, I can''t help but ask him¡­ then he smiles even more and continues. "Well, I don''t know if everyone can consider it the same way than me, but for me at least it is like that... what I mean is that it could be said that now I''m only half virgin" "" H-Half virgin? "" With his announcement, the three of us asked back almost in unison... this was because his words made us even more confused instead of solving the doubts we had. " W-Well ... I don''t think that kisses and caresses count for losing the virginity... but perhaps for a child like you those things mean a great achievement " After thinking about it for a while, I came to the conclusion that he was referring to the interaction he had with the girls close to him and of which he had told us some things. So I answer him that way... ¡­Honestly, those words were probably just the expression of the great envy that I felt speaking for itself through my lips. Surely if I could do only one thing that he exposed, I would be gloating and maybe even look a little over my shoulder at Yamada and Hirano¡­ well, since the latter got a girlfriend maybe I couldn''t do it with him, so it would be just Yamada. So, I don''t disagree so much with the words of him about that it would mean to be half virgin... now at least without a doubt, he would be steps ahead of us to do that. Unfortunately my assumptions were somewhat conservative and what he was referring to went further than I had thought... "Well, what you said I think is something great and although probably for some guys that in itself means touching the sky, I didn''t mean that... intercourse, fornicating, fuking, or whatever you want to call it, it is certainly the most common form of sex and the one a person normally refers to when talking about that, but¡­ this is not the only one, you know? ¡± "" Glup "" Alexander speaks to deny that he was referring to what I had said after he lowers the tone of his voice and gestures for us to close the distance between us as if he wanted to tell us a secret... well, these topics are not ones you can yelling them like a normal conversation, so the three of us very interested approached to can hear him better. Then after listening to his words, we hear the echo of the saliva that Yamada, Hirano and I swallowed... Curse! This damn brat''s way of thinking is even more developed than ours! Here we were thinking that being able to hold a girl''s hand or kiss her is already a great achievement, but then... he has taken things to another level! "What you mean i-is..." Yamada who is next to me as if he wanted one confirmation of what we are all surely thinking, speaks. Then Alexander, with a big smile on his face passes his gaze on the three of us who were practically being eaten away by anxiety waiting for him to put our thoughts into words. The seconds pass and he doesn''t say anything... Then when we couldn''t take it anymore and surely one of us soon would speak to demand that he say it, he brings his right hand to his mouth and bulging his cheek a little with his tongue making a sign that we all recognize and that leaves us paralyzed for a good time... Shit! Shit! Shit! ... Why is the world so unfair ?! One part of me wanted to shout at him that he was lying and that he was only bragging, but... although he is a damn, I knew that if he boasted about one thing it was because it was his merit and he really had done it since the truth is that this guy did not like to brag about things that are not his effort or that he has not done. "W-who did it?" "Well ... I can tell you this because you three would not find out who is the girl that did it since there are several next to me, but saying names is something else very different ... I am not trying to exhibit a girl or something like that " "¡­I-I''m sorry" Well, that question was probably on everyone''s mind and we all were dying to know that... so Hirano''s question is reasonable. But... in the next second I understood that there were things that sometimes it is better not to know... "Saeko-senpai?... maybe Kurisu-san? ... Damn it! It could also be Shisuka-sensei... Rei can''t be left out of that either..." Since Alexander didn''t seem like he would tell us, Yamada begins to try to find the possible girl who did that by speculating things in his head and inadvertently begins to say names without noticed what he was making... The last name that he said makes my heart tighten a little... although I have given up on her, thinking that she did something like that with another guy is still quite uncomfortable. Then as if remembering something, Yamada turns to me... I thought he would apologize to me for his words since it could be said that my thing with Rei was not a secret to everyone here, but while I was preparing to tell him not to worry and that I had get over it, his next words make my body freeze as if the blood in my body stopped circulating... "C-Can''t it be... K-Komuro''s mom? Haruna-san?" With Yamada''s words, images that I had never wanted to imagine appear by themselves in my head... my mother with Alexander... doing... Nooo! Damn, I can''t let that happen!! "Before things get worse ... I have to kill you Alexander!!" "Come, little one! Your father will let you know that it is too soon for you to put yourself on my level!" Well... maybe I can''t kill him because if I do that it will make my mother sad, but at least I will hit him enough so that he causes revulsion on her and so she doesn''t get close to him! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ In truth, that was one of the worst days of my life... I don''t want to remember it but unfortunately, every time I see my mother I can''t avoid those images appearing in my head... due to this recently I have had to avoid her as much as I can. Also that time a big fuss was created in that cafeteria... although that brat is quite strong, it seems that he does not have much experience fighting and I could hit him a couple of times... but each of his punches really hurt too. Now I understand those adults who lost against him for being careless, his body simply does not appear to have that strength. In the end, Yamada and Hirano intervened to stop us. Also although I did not think much about it at that time, there was also the owner of the store ... she had a huge knife in her hands and apparently instead of being angry at the commotion, she was angrier with me because I attacked Alexander. In fact, I think that Yamada and Hirano''s intervening had a lot to do with seeing her and they probably thought that if they let her join to the commotion, then things would have been much worse. So that''s the reason why I don''t dare to go to that store alone... that time I was angry and I didn''t think much about it, but maybe that lady stabs me if I go there now! Now I only went if Alexander came, after all when he was there, she was very docile and served us the best dishes. "What''s up Takashi-kun? You seem very thoughtful" "N-no, I was just thinking about where we should go" Suddenly Omura-san brings me out of my thoughts. It is true, this is a time to have fun and not to think sad things, so let''s forget about the things of before. "Well, don''t worry about it... I''ve already decided, go" Finishing saying that, Omura-san begins to guide us through the streets of the city. As long as it''s not that cafeteria, then I think any place will be fun. With that idea in mind, I start walking behind him¡­ I don''t know where he used to hang out, but we passed several restaurants and bars that looked good. Even pointing to some of those I asked him why we didn''t go there, but he just smiled and told me that the place we were going to would be better. "Th-This is ..." When some doubts began to grow in my head since we had passed the commercial area of ??the camp, we arrived at another of the busiest areas of this... although that is probably only at night. It was normal for Yamada to be a little nervous while looking at the place, after all, this was the pink zone! "O-Omura-san?" "Well, I won''t lie to you two¡­ Alexander-kun asked me to bring you to a brothel¡­ he told me that this was what you wanted and that you just didn''t have the courage to make the decision for yourself." "..." As I look at the streets which, by the hour, these don''t have many people walking around here. Seeing the place, I can do nothing but ask Omura-san the reason why he brought us here, and then immediately he affirms my assumptions... or perhaps my aspirations I should say. Hearing his reply, Yamada freezes and his jaw drops as if he doesn''t believe or can''t process well what he said¡­ I can''t blame him, I wasn''t in a much better state than he was. Curse! So that is what Alexander was referring to when he said that to me before he left¡­ w-well, definitely coming with someone who seems to have experience in this, is much better than doing it alone. But¡­ "If my mother found out about this, then she would kill me..." "Don''t worry about it Komuro-kun¡­ Alexander-kun set things up. If she finds out, Hirano-kun will tell her that he had assigned me to check this place out to me and also asked me to choose some people to help me. So I chose the two of you ... it will be like an accident or neglect of the two of us. She may be a little angry with me and Hirano-kun, but things should not escalate to something greater. Hirano-kun doesn''t care much about being scolded a bit by your mother, and as for me, I don''t mind receiving also a little scolding from Haruna-san as well in order to help two of my companions. ...but it is your decision to step forward. As someone more experienced than you, I will tell you that although it is not easy, it is somewhat liberating... after you two take that step, the rest will be easier ... well, surely there will still be some people who criticize you for your choice, but in this world we don''t have to worry much about it anymore " I-It seems that brat really thought it through, b-but even with this I still don''t accept his relationship with my mother! ...This only makes me think a little better about him. Also, Omura-san''s speech is quite emotional... I think he is right and that if I lose my virginity this will take a weight off my shoulders... also I may gain more self-confidence. " W-what are you going to do, Yamada? " "..." I roll my eyes at Yamada next to me and ask him. I knew that he had some ideals and for him, this is an even more difficult decision... "... I-I''ll go! Maybe Omura-san is right and I have to step forward... maybe that way I have more courage to get closer to..." "Then it''s decided... we''ll go there!" After remaining silent for a few seconds, Yamada speaks showing determination... although his last words were in a very low voice, I have an idea of what he meant... That obstinacy about that subject worries me a little since I feel that it is something similar to the mine with Rei... but as he says, maybe after this he can change a little... although I do not know if it will be in a good or bad way the end of that. "Good, that''s the way to talk! Then, let''s go" Omura-san answers our words motivated and immediately starts walking down the street... and then not long after, the three of us are in front of what seems like a big house. Upon entering, the place seemed quite high class... this certainly confirms what I have heard about prostitutes are among the people who have a better life in this camp... "Welcome~ It seems that today we have clients very early... oh! It is Omura-san, it is a pleasure to see you again... also it seems that you brought two little friends with you" "Hehehe, they still had some doubts about this¡­ so I had to give them a little push, Gliss-san" Entering, a mature woman greets us... She was not the most beautiful woman I have ever seen and she was definitely below Yuriko-san or my mother, but... I certainly think she was still a desirable woman... I had no problem with that she was my partner to what will happening here. While the two of them talked, my heart kept beating with great force... even these sounded in my ears so I only managed to hear small parts of their conversation... apparently, Omura-san spoke a little about us and told her some things. Things like that it was our first time and that is why it would be better for us to choose someone to guide us in this world... and that if the person had a calm character it would be better, that way it would not be so intense for us. Curse! He didn''t have to say that we are virgins! That will make me more nervous... "Well, I understand¡­ then the two of you follow me please" When it seems that they finished with all the preparations, the woman turns to us and with a smile calls us to follow her. As we walk due to nerves, I feel my knees wobble all the way, but despite that, I manage to get to where she tells us. "Well, come in here... the person inside will take care of you" "Glup" Unable to answer anything, I just assent while I swallow the saliva from my mouth. She just smiles at me and then walks away along with Yamada leaving me alone in front of the room she brought me. I-I thought I could choose a girl that I liked or something like that? ...maybe this place is different? ...or maybe things are not as I imagine? I open the door and enter the room while asking myself that and trying to control my nervousness... Inside, the room was decorated quite... had a vanity with a large mirror, a large bed and this seemed to have clean sheets... s-so that there will be where lose my virginity? "Hello" "Woh!" While examining the room I hear the voice of a man and when not expecting something like that, he surprises and causing me to almost jump from fright. "Easy, easy ... don''t be afraid, I''m only here to carry out what you ask..." Seeing me exalted, the man tries to reassure me... p-perhaps he is here to ask my preferences of the girls and then he''ll bring some? Or maybe he is for their safety?... I had heard that Alexander had set very strict rules for anyone who abused a woman after all. I-I hope that once we start he left... it would be quite uncomfortable to have he observe us... and more even seeing him be in his underwear... why the hell is in his underwear?! " Well, why don''t you tell me about yourself and what you want while you start undressing? Maybe that way you can relax." The man returns to intervene while I was in my thoughts... he means to tell my preferences from girls? Well, it ''s a little uncomfortable undressing in front of him, but maybe he has to check for weapons or something like that... since we are men should not be so embarrassing. The only thing that bothers me is that the guy shows a big package between his legs... I really hope that he will leave when the girl comes... I don''t want him to compare me to him! "W-Well... I think a girl close to my age would be fine... i-it doesn''t have to be the most beautiful, if she is pretty it would be enough... e- emmm, maybe that she has long hair?" "Hmn?... I think it''s something very advanced for like asking to be watched while you have sex... for now I think it''s better if you let me guide you, boy." I take off my clothes while I tell the man a bit about my preferences, but when I''m about to take my underpants his words make me stop... "...W-what do you mean? Aren''t you supposed to be here to grant my requests?" "Of course, I''ll do my best to please you and you can be sure of that!" "..." My mind was trying to make sense of what this man was saying, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t do it. Perhaps seeing me bewildered, he approaches me, puts his hand on my shoulder, and speaks to me. "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful and try not to break you, boy!" ...I was beginning to understand things and then a chill ran down my spine. Th-this man was not here to bring or protect the girls who work here, he was here to "please" the clients himself! "W-Won''t a girl come to attend to me? Rather, is there a girl here who assists customers?" "Hmn? Of course there are, but they attend to other girls... after all, this is a Gay Whorehouse" "..." I had to confirm it... I was hoping that due to my nerves I had misinterpreted everything or that this man was joking, but... when he answers me, then my hopes are shattered. "W-What the hell is this!! D-Don''t come close!! Nooo!!!!" Suddenly I hear Yamada''s scream coming from somewhere... This distracts the man who was close to me too but without paying much attention to him, I just turn around and run to get out of this place as soon as possible! "Boy?" I don''t even care that I was in his boxer shorts and that I hit the streets like this¡­ I probably would have done the same even if I was naked! Then not long after Yamada also appears in the same condition and in this way we both ran towards the castle leaving behind this strange place the more quickly than we can. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Takashi..." "..." "Takashi... there is a rumor that you and Yamada-kun ran all over the camp earlier today in underwear... do you have a problem? Is someone bullying you?" "...no, let''s say I made a bet and ended up losing, Mom" At the end of this day, which was a total nightmare. While dining with my mother and my sister, the first one asks me that. I wanted to rip my hair out with my hands or bang my head against the table to become unconscious, but in the end, I decided to answer that. Now throughout the camp, as my mother says, that rumor spreads now... at least there were no people in that part of the camp at that time so nobody should have seen Yamada and me leaving the gay brothel... that would have been much worse. "Takashi-onisan, you shouldn''t bet those things! They can also affect me because I''m your sister, you know?!" "Takashi... seriously, if someone is bullying you just have to tell me and mom tried to help, is fine?" "..." I just did not want to continue with this topic, so without answering my little sister and my mother, I remain silent... t-this is Alexander''s fault! It has to be that damn! Unfortunately, I can''t say to my mother "Yes, it is your boyfriend who is bullying me!"... my pride as a man prevents me from saying that a 12-year-old boy is bullying me! Well... if I do, also that damn guy sure tell her something like "How I could force someone to go to a gay brothel?" and honestly that would only make things worse. But I will kill him, I swear I will kill him one day!! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 160 Walking again in Barl Remember to support the novel as that is what makes it possible for this one to continue, thanks for reading SES !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- " Atchu !!" " Did you catch a cold Alex?" ¡± "No, possibly right now someone must be saying good things about me." "I think that it doesn''t work that way and it means the opposite..." " Why would someone say bad things about me, Rei? I am an excellent person ¡± "" ... "" We continued to eat at the old man''s new restaurant that sold me the skewers the previous time, but then suddenly I wanted to sneeze. I really don''t know why girls look at me like that when I reply to Rei... " Boy, do I want to ask you something? Are the rumors I heard about Yamada-kun and Takashi-kun true?" ¡± "Rumors? What rumors? ¡± "Y-You know ... t-those that they have different preferences" I was wondering why Rika had kept quiet before in our conversation¡­ but it seems that it was because as she knew that I had asked Omura to take them to a brothel, those doubts must have arisen in her. I thought that these rumors had been solved, or at least with those close to them two did. I don''t want to talk much about the brothel topic, but since I''m a good person I will clean up that misunderstanding that Rika still has about the two of them... they should thank me for doing this other thing for them too. "No, they have normal preferences. Let''s say they are just unlucky and were involved in events a little bad for them that led to those rumors spreading in the camp. " "..." In answering her question, Rika looks at me strangely¡­ it doesn''t seem like it''s because she doesn''t believe my words and it''s more like she wants to say something but she can''t. So intrigued by her expression and what she was thinking, I have no choice but to ask her while I drink the glass of water from some fruit in this world... this tastes good and is quite refreshing. "What happens, Rika? ¡± "Boy... do you know that Omura is gay?" " Puuuuh !!" " Kyaaa ! Damn it, Alexander, you spit everything at me!! ¡± "Eh? B-But ..." Because of Rika''s unexpected words, the drink I was drinking comes abruptly ejected from my mouth in the direction of Rei who was sitting right in front of me... but due to the surprise, her screams do not reach my ears and I can only see Rika. I wanted to tell her that she was wrong since I had seen him talking happily with several girls... but remembering things, it seems that I never saw him flirt with them and it was more like he just saw them as friends. But if I thought about him that way ... then a lot of things would make more sense. For example, the one that when I asked him to take the couple of fools to a brothel he wondered me on many occasions, too many that it was even a little annoying, that if he really was the right person for that. I just thought that he didn''t want to be around them because they didn''t have the best reputation in the camp... after all, even I don''t want to get too close to them. But thanks to my position I could make him sacrifice himself instead of me, so I insisted until he ends up accepting. Maybe I also should have noticed this for some things he said to me before... like "In the future, you will become a pretty handsome man Alexander-kun ... it''s a shame that our ages are so different". I thought he was a good guy and he wanted me to go with him to chase some girls out together... but it seems he was referring to something else. That also explains why when we were training the soldiers, he told me that it was good for them to train intensely since they would have good bodies that way¡­ he probably didn''t mean that they would be in good condition and could fight better that way as I believed. Curse! Now that Rika said that to me, it seems that all the things Omura said to me had another meaning! It was as if she had removed a veil from my eyes that did not allow me to see things properly. "A-Are you sure? Could you have misinterpreted him, Rika? ¡± ¡°E- Emmm ¡­ I''m sure of that¡­ p-previously, of the men in the barracks I thought he was quite handsome and a little different from the others¡­ s-so I wanted to get closer to him to so we could know between us better. Things were going well between the two of us and we had made a good friendship¡­s-so when I asked him why the two of us didn''t go out together, he told me that it was impossible since he was gay and that''s why we could only be friends¡­ ¡± " ... " I had to ask since I still couldn''t fully believe it, it could have been that she misinterpreted him... that had already happened in two guys I know, so it wasn''t impossible. Unfortunately, her answer ends with my hopes¡­ I think that you cannot be more certain about that if the same person is the one who says it. I-I think that I made a big mistake... "A-Alexander, that was some time ago... I-I didn''t know you yet and so I-I had not made that promise with you... s-so don''t be jealous, between Omura and I there is not... or rather, it is impossible that there may be something between us. B-Besides it''s not like I feel something strong for him, that time I thought that since we got along well between the two of us, m-maybe we could try something... b-but it''s not like I have persistent feelings for Omura, he''s just a good friend... ¡± "Hmn? Oh, I understand, Rika. Don''t worry, I''m not jealous¡­ you are a very beautiful woman and in fact, I think it''s lucky for me that you weren''t with someone when we met ¡± "E-eh? A-A beautiful woman? ... I-I see ... I-I''m glad you understand that there is nothing between Omura and me " [ Bib ] [Rika affection +20] [Affection Rei -5] "I''m talking to you, Alexander! You have soaked me all with your drink and saliva! Now I''ll be all sticky " "Sorry Rei, let me help you to clean up yourself." Rika must have misinterpreted my silence and thought that I would get angry or upset about what she had said to me, so she speaks again but now more nervous than before... also the more she says, the more she becomes restless and even seems as if she is apologizing. Seeing her like this, I decide to intervene before she can feel bad because she thinks that I have a problem with her... the truth is that even if she told me that before making the promise with me she had many partners, I would not see her bad for that. As long as a girl is honest with me after we have a relationship, I have no problem with her past. After our conversation, the system notifies me of the increase in affection in her... but also the decrease in Rei''s. Because I have ignored her for a few moments and now she noticing the atmosphere between Rika and me, this has made her upset... having several girls has its difficulties. "T-Thank you ... but now I will have a strange aroma on me, b-besides this is something shameful ... I-I will clean myself " "Don''t worry Rei, you always smell great and surely your natural aroma that is very pleasant will prevail over that of the drink " "I-Is that so?" [ Bep ] [Affection Rei +10] Since I didn''t want her to bother more, I get up and grab a handkerchief to help her clean it up to herself. Then after the other girls have their eyes on us, it seems that she reaches the peak of her shame and asks me to stop. But although she says that, the truth is that she does not prevent it and therefore I continued to do so while trying to encourage her to the same time. So when I''m done I listen to the system again but this time to indicate that Rei''s affection had been restored and even increased a bit more. "Don''t worry Rei, the drink doesn''t have a bad smell... besides, this certainly wouldn''t be something strange unlike other things..." "Hmn? What do you mean, Saya? ¡± "I-It''s nothing, I was just speaking out loud, so don''t worry" When I return to my place, Saya and Rei start talking to each other... it seems that there are always some things that are difficult to get out of your mind. ¡°Why are you so surprised that Omura- san is Gay, Alex? I think it is normal for each person to have their own tastes " " That''s true, Alex-kun~ " "E-eh? That''s not why I¡­ well, that was also a surprising thing to hear, but my reaction was mainly due to something else ¡± "What thing?" "... i-it''s nothing, maybe I was just thinking negatively about some things... anybody shouldn''t expect the worst to happen" "Yes ~ You have to be positive, Alex-kun ~" "..." As I sit in my place again, Kurisu questions me about the reason for my previous reaction with Rika''s conversation and also receives support from Shisuka. Maybe they thought I had some kind of homophobic thinking or something like that, so I speak so they don''t get me wrong. Unfortunately, it was difficult to explain the reason for things without talking about what I had asked Omura, so I better decide to direct the issue elsewhere. Kurisu does not seem to be so satisfied with my answer, but finally she decides not to continue investigating. On the other hand, Shisuka only speaks to reaffirm my point without worrying about what we were talking about. Rika, the only one who knew a little of the why my of actions, remains silent and deciding not to intervene to say more things... I really appreciate it. But let''s follow Shisuka''s advice and be positive. Not because a gay friend introduces you to another person, this one also has to have the same preferences¡­ he can introduce you to a beautiful heterosexual girl. So let''s follow that logic and think that Omura may have taken those two to a heterosexual brothel¡­ in fact, are there gay places in the camp? I don''t know... since I don''t have those preferences I haven''t asked about that... so it may not have been created these yet. Yes, let''s be positive and think like this... the luck of those guys can''t be that bad, can it? ...Shit! Now I am worried... I will pray that they have lost their virginity as a man and not that of their asses... "Are you going to want something else?" While I was praying for Komuro and Yamada''s sake, the old owner of this restaurant approaches us to ask if we would order anything else. After asking the girls, I only ask for the account so that we can leave since apparently all of them were satisfied. I honestly think that maybe some girl has still could ask for more, but they succumbed to the pressure of being the one who ate the most... I say this because when I ask, the first thing they do is pass their eyes over the others as if they expected that another said something. Well, it''s not like we ate little, so although some of them may still be able to eat a little more, they surely wouldn''t have any trouble waiting until dinner¡­ or even the next day to eat again. "I really missed the food of this world ... it''s good that we''re back" "Yes~ It was quite delicious" We leave the small restaurant after paying, so Kurisu and Shisuka comment on that and none of the other girls seems to have a different opinion or disagree with what they say and also agree with their words. "Now what shall we do, Alexander?" "... I want to go to some more places before I return to Milene''s store" Immediately, Rei asks me about the plans I had to carry out and I answered her while I thought about the things I should do. The first things that come to my mind are two, the first was if I could get something for the girls to have better protection in this world, so it would be nice to visit the dwarves equipment store I went to the previous time. Although since the girls'' current teams are quite high by the standards for this area, this can be somewhat difficult. But it was better to check and see if we have a nice surprise, so I start walking in the direction of store equipment. Unfortunately as I had thought, we couldn''t find anything better to equip the girls. There were certainly some rather expensive armors that offered a little more defense than the nanotube suits we were now wearing, but this was at the cost of losing great mobility. After asking the girls if they wanted to wear something like that, they all chose not to. Besides, it was a total disappointment that this store did not have bikini-type armors ...apparently, that type of armor was not widely used by women as I believed... so after having an argument with the dwarf in charge for having killed one of my fantasies, we left the store to our next goal. " So now where we go, Alex? ¡± "... Let''s walk the streets a bit to see if we see a place I''m looking for, haaa..." "Boy ... you don''t need to be so discouraged because you couldn''t get what you wanted... also, if that store would have that kind of armors, I don''t think any of us would have used it" " Hmp~ Leave him, he''s just a pervert brat" ¡°I wouldn''t mind wearing something like that, you know Rika? ~ ¡± "If it''s functional, I think I also wouldn''t have any trouble using it either, Rika-san" ¡° If the master wants me to use something like that, then I will use it! ¡± "Vrana doesn''t mind using it either but if it''s just as heavy as the other metal stuff, then she won''t be able to fly, roock ~ ..." "P-Please Shisuka-sensei... you can''t wear something like that, it would be very unfair to us if you do." " Hee~ Why, Saya-chan? ¡± When leaving the equipment store, Kurisu asks me where we are going now and I answer ending with a long sigh. Then, Rika who realizes the reason for my discouragement tries to console me... or at least I think she tries to do that, though what she says only makes me even more discouraged. But this quickly changes as it seems that not all the girls shared the same ideas that she. And Shisuka, Saeko and my faithful subordinate Leona tried to revive my dream that was dying. This causes even Rei''s complaints to be ignored for me as I try to imagine those three girls wearing such armor. "Glup" ¡­I have to admit that Saya''s concerns are not unfounded. When my eyes go to Shisuka and I try to imagine her while wearing that type of armor, that causes my entire body to shudder... that is certainly something to be feared in its own way. Taking several breaths to control myself after that big impact, I better decide to focus on other issues I had to deal with about Shisuka. Yes, the place I''m looking for is mainly because of her since I have several ideas for her to develop some of the skills that her status shows. [Status] Name: Shisuka Race: Human Age: 27 years Level: 50 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (10) Force: J Resistance: J Dexterity: I Intelligence: I Agility: J Magic: [Magic Attribute: Nature] (sealed) [Magic Attribute: Healing] (sealed) [Skills] Innate [ Alchemist-D ] [ Charm - A ] [Knucklehead-S] [Herbalism - H] Acquired [ Shoot- I ] [ Mesclar- H ] [ Seduction -B] [Analysis (Herbs) - H] Magical Development [Gunslinger- H] [Sniper-H] [ Academic -H] Affection: 168 In truth, the first time I saw her status I was quite surprised by some things, well, it also gave a little sense to things about her. Undoubtedly the most remarkable thing about Shisuka was her innate abilities... two of them to be precise. [Charm] Passive It provides attraction to the opposite sex. In a higher range, it can even affect people of the same sex. If this ability is during the development of the person, it also influences the body of the wearer for the ability can have a greater effect. [Knucklehead] Passive At the cost of concentration, this ability reduces mental stress, fear, anger and any other negative emotion that alters the bearer''s state of mind to the minimum. It also hinders mind control or any other influence of people, objects, or substances that may alter the individual''s judgment. The second ability explained a lot of things about Shisuka''s personality, but the first one worried me a little since maybe this one could cause some problems... also the bad thing is that she can''t do anything to avoid it. Well¡­If it wasn''t for her possessing the first ability, I truly believe that she would be a fearsome woman¡­ if it hadn''t been for this I would have thought that she was manipulating me for her own benefit. "What''s up, Alex- kun?~ " "... it''s nothing, I just thought it was good in its own way that you were a bit clueless... Well, I think this place is the right one" "??? ~" Because I was thinking a few things about Shisuka and had my gaze on her, Shisuka asks me. So while tilting her head in doubt, we came to a store with various types of herbs in this... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 161 Alchemist’s Store (Part 1 ) The sign of the store had an image of what seemed like a potion, so it is probably in charge of marketing this type of thing. And seeing that it also has herbs on display, it should do the same for the necessary products that are related to this. "What are we here for, Alex? I think we still have enough potions. Of the ones you gave each of us previously, we have practically not used any of these and so I don''t think we need more ¡± ¡°I''m glad to hear that you haven''t had to use them, but the reason why we came here is a little different than what you say, Kurisu. Shisuka has the ability to create such potions, so it would be a good thing for her to develop this and so we come here for her. Although probably now it is more practical to buy this type of things than to make Shisuka create them, in the future the things that she can do have much value or will be more difficult to obtain them than if she elaborates these¡± "Eh? For me ~? A-Alex-kun¡­ although I know a bit of herbalism from a hobby of mine, I-I don''t think I can make the potions you before have given us¡­ ¡± After telling Kurisu my thoughts, the main reason why we are here begins to get a little nervous when everyone''s eyes are focused on her. Yes, Shisuka is not just a comfortable pillow... I mean, Shisuka is not as simple as she appears to be. If the girls could see the status of her, probably the surprised face that they had put because of my words would be even more notable... well, they may not found this so strange too. "Don''t worry, Shisuka. I have the ability to see people''s talents, so I can assure you that you can do it. You just need to work hard at it and there shouldn''t be a problem¡­ in any case, if it''s not possible, still it''s not a bad thing to try this. But for that you need the right resources, with the book I gave you earlier and with the necessary materials after you can try it ¡± "Hehehe, since Alex-kun asks me to try it, I will~ But if I succeed in this, you will have to give me a reward~" ¡° C-Can you see people''s talents, Alexander-san? ¡± "That''s correct Saya, but let''s talk about that later. For now, let''s see if we can get the materials that Shisuka''s grimoire says for make some potions" Many of the girls seem to be interested in my [Evaluation] ability, but the only one who gets a little nervous when listening to me is Saya ... maybe she is worried that I know that since to a certain extent, this invades people''s privacy a bit. Maybe after I should calm her down a little. But for now, as I say let''s first take care of the matter about Shisuka. With that in mind, we go into the store... my rush is not because normally in these types of stores there are usually two stereotypes of people who attend you and one of these is a Sexy girl used to handling poisons and things like that. Well, maybe just a little... When we enter the first thing that receives us is a strong aroma of herbs and other substances... well, I think this is also a normal thing here. We wander our eyes curiously around the place observing the objects and then I see the counter where the person who runs the store should be, but unfortunately there was nobody... the owner is not a little careless? "Hello? We want to buy some things ¡± "...just a moment~" From the door on the other side of the counter, it can be hear a sweet voice that would enchant any man who hears it... Damn! This time I was definitely lucky! Previously I had been disappointed that I couldn''t meet a cute dwarf and instead met two furry dwarves at the weapons shop. Because of the voice, with much anticipation to be able to see a beauty, I put my eyes on the door behind the counter and soon a figure wearing a hood appears¡­ no doubt from her silhouette she is a woman! It''s a shame that because the store was a bit dark and for the shadow of the hood I can''t see the beautiful lady to who belonging that voice... but so as if she knew my desire, she takes the edges of that obstacle and in the next second removes it. ...I was really surprised. So much so that my breath and maybe even my heart stops. I don''t know how long I was petrified, but when I get out of that state my body practically reacts on its own before I even understood what I was doing or saying. " Damn it!! Why you do that? What have I done to you to do something like that to me!!? My wishes and dreams were pure and innocent, you know? !! ...But even so, you have killed them mercilessly!! ¡± "... what are you talking about, brat ~?" " Damn it, do not talk !! How come you have that voice if you are an old witch!!? ¡± "A-Alex?" "A-Alexander-san, c-calm down a bit" " You sure are rude, little girl~ This is my natural voice because I''m a Huldra, you know?... well, I''ll try to change it a bit if it bothers you so much~. Kohon... Kohon... what do you think this tone? " "... A Huldra?" Yes, the woman who came out the door was not a beauty but quite the opposite... it would be the second stereotype commonly found in this type of store, an old woman who looked like a witch! Well... it was not quite the same as this type of stereotype, this witch had a very pleasant voice to hear that with her appearance caused a rather unpleasant contrast. The good thing is that after clearing her throat, her voice changes a little... also perhaps I was not the only one complaining about this. Having recovered from the deep disappointment I had, I assent to Kurisu and Saya who seemed a little worried about my sudden reaction to calm down them. Well, everyone was probably surprised when she took off her hood, but... I was the only one who received mental damage. A little calmer, I listen to the explanation of the witch who seemed a little annoyed by my words. So listening to a word unknown to me, I can''t help but want to ask her for more information but before she could respond anything, Saya who is next to me answers me first. "T-They''re a race of women who live in the woods... so I think they are similar to elves or at least that''s what I''ve read." "Hi-hi-hi-hi ... that young lady is right that we are a race of women who live in the woods, although she is a little wrong to think that we are similar to elves since we have very different customs to them. We do not care about many things like purity, honor, and those things that they defend a lot... if you wanted to compare us with another race, then I must say that we are more similar to the Dryad monsters. If we find a good man, we don''t mind spending a good time with him, hi-hi-hi-hi... well, when we "have fun" we don''t harm the other part and for they it must also be very gratifying, or for At least I never met a man who complained about it. " "...Lie. I honestly find it hard to believe that any man would be happy or comfortable to do it with someone like you" "Silly brat I was not always old and my current appearance is because I am over 150 years old, you know? I was also someone young and I can assure you that our race does not have to envy the beauty of the elves when we are young, hi-hi-hi -hi " D-Damn, s-so it''s not that my luck was bad, and rather that I came 100 years late to this store?... that is something unfortunate, very very unfortunate. I would have liked to observe this old woman in her youth... and even more knowing her customs. His appearance was not very different from that of a human, the most remarkable thing was a cow-like tail that she showed us when she said her race as if wanted to highlight the special characteristics from this one. "Old woman... do you have daughters or granddaughters?" "Alex!" "You pervert brat!" "" Haaa ... "" "Fufufu, Alex-san had become very discouraged when he saw the Huldra-san¡­ so if that serves to cheer him up a bit, then it wouldn''t hurt to see someone of the same race as her to quench his curiosity. Besides, I am also a little curious about this Huldra-san... " "Hi-hi-hi-hi, of course... I have many daughters and granddaughters, but now they have all gone to find their own lives... They live in level 2 areas, so you have to go to these if you want to see them. Another of the characteristics of our race is that we are stronger than normal humans. so although my lineage is not very strong, I still have some advantages to this one. ...but why does a brat want to look for another girl? You should look for a man, little girl. Although when you grow up you surely won''t have to strain to find one and they would come to you, hi-hi-hi-hi ... " Since I couldn''t meet a pretty girl here, at least I had to try to see if I could do it through this witch. Obviously, the girls did not have the same thought like me and Kurisu along with Rei yell at me for my words while the others only sigh... no, there were also two others who were exempt from this. The first was Shisuka that after the old woman and I started chatting, she begins to walk through the aisles of the store taking a closer look at the things that were in this one. Despite the fact that she had been somewhat insecure previously, it seems that her innate ability continues to influence her a bit and arouse her curiosity. The second was Saeko and she also seems interested in meeting someone of the same race as the witch. No, it is not as if her preferences changed, this is surely perhaps due to what I have been feeling about this Huldra since she appeared ... well, aside from disappointment. Also, her previous words further highlighted this¡­ so without wasting any more time I use my [Evaluation] skill on her. [Huldra level 91] "Haaa¡­ I am a man and my preferences are normal, old woman. But leaving that aside, until now you are the most dangerous person I have known¡­" "Hi-hi-hi-hi, well, well... appearances can really be deceptive. You don''t have to worry about it, boy. Our race does not have strong fighting instincts to constantly seek conflict, you can say that instead we seek more pleasant things, hi-hi-hi-hi. Besides, it seems like you''re not a simple boy either... or rather, your whole group is. They are different from the majority of people who come to this store, they probably cannot leave a level 1 area or if they did it would only end up dying, but... seeing how young you all are, I can certainly say that your future does not is to stay in an Area like Inimp, hi-hi-hi-hi... " "You''re not the one to say that, old woman." I really did not expect to find someone in the ninth limit so soon... although probably due to her age the danger I feel from her is much less than what I should feel from someone of that level. If she was someone in the splendor of her youth, I would now be completely bathed in sweat... well, surely that would not be the only physiological reaction of my body if that had happened. Also, the atmosphere and aura around her were very calm so her words must be true and her race should not be too combative. Of course, even with all this I still can''t take my eyes off her and be neglect. "Even with her decaying and disappointing body, she remains a great threat to us." "If you considered me so, then shouldn''t say things like that, brat... but don''t worry boy, although you are insolent, it''s not like I have enough reason to attack you... still. Just spending the rest of my days in this little shop is enough for me. So let''s move on to business, what brought you all to my store? " "A-Alex?" Shit! I said that out loud... Let''s pretend I didn''t say anything and just continue. "It''s nothing Kurisu, don''t worry ..." Probably the old woman noticed that the tension in my body had increased a lot when checking her level and so that''s why she speaks to reassure me. Then replying to Kurisu that was exchanging a look between the two of us to also calm their concerns, I took the hand off my weapon which I had instinctively taken. "Old woman, I need the necessary things to make potions and that kind of stuff" "Hi-hi-hi, stop with the ''old woman'' thing and call me Lena. Although it is difficult for you to believe it, I was also a pretty beautiful woman and that someone calls me that way constantly is a bit awkward" "... Fine, then Lina. I am Alexander and I need what it takes to create potions" " Things for potions you say? Alexander, you must be more specific in what you want since there is a great variety of ingredients needed for the different types of potions. It is not simply as mixing something in a cauldron to see what is obtained " "¡­Then that be ingredients for healing potions and rank antidotes [J-H], the more the better" "... boy, the things that nature gives us should be treated with respect. If you are a reseller or just looking to make a small profit selling plants, then look elsewhere" Lina suddenly seems annoyed by my words even more than when I yelled at her seeing her take off the hood¡­ I guess she probably thought I was degrading her craft or something like that. "No Lina, I''m not looking to do any of that. I want to use those ingredients to make potions and I just wanted to have enough so that I didn''t have to come so many times" "...Do any of you know anything about alchemy?" "... No, you can say that we are newbies to that. But I''m sure at least one of us has a talent for it" "Oh! Unlike your height, you have a big mouth Alexander, hi-hi-hi... then let''s see if what you say is true" She seems to calm down a little after listening to me and even though she is still a little upset, she starts looking under the counter from where she was and seconds later she pulls out what looks like a crystal ball... it is indeed a witch and now try to guess the future or something like that? "Then show me if your words are true" "¡­what I have to do?" "Just put your hand on the crystal ball" After setting the crystal ball on the counter, Lena tells me that. Since she didn''t seem like she was going to start reciting any spells, then I have to ask how to demonstrate it to her. I nod at her request, walk over to where she is, and immediately place my hand on the crystal ball. In doing so, in the next second seems this one begins to produce a small glow with a slightly gray hue from within... "Well, it seems you really have the talent for alchemy..." "What is this crystal ball?" "You don''t know? It is a talent or ability detector... it specifically detects people with talent in alchemy and according to the amount of talent or the level of the skill you possess then will emit a corresponding brightness" While she explains puts her hand on the crystal ball just like I did before but the difference was that now it is beginning to emit a red glow, then later she continues with her explanation. "The world guild classifies each color as a rank: J Gray I orange H Light Pink G Dark Pink F Red E Dark Red D Light Blue C Dark Blue B Light Green A Dark Green " It seems that the ranks of the world guild and my system are similar, probably the latter was based on the former. This ability does not seem very high on her but if you think about it, this skill unlike others you also need materials to practice it. So very surely to develop it at higher levels, it is necessary to go to higher areas with ingredients of higher rank. "Shisuka, come here " "Hmn? Now I go, Alex-kun ~" A little curious about this crystal ball, I called out to Shisuka who was continued to see the plants and other articles on the store shelves. "What''s happen~?" "Put your hand on the crystal ball" "Ok~" Since it seemed like she hadn''t been seeing anything we were doing, I just tell her that. I was a little lazy having to explain things to her, so it''s good that she doesn''t discuss anything with me and just does as I ask. "Woh! T-This girl..." When Shisuka puts her hand on the crystal ball and then the reaction similar to the previous ones happens and seeing this, Lena is surprised by what is shown... The brilliance that the crystal ball showed was orange, this in itself should not be what surprises Lena as it only meant that Shisuka had the alchemist ability in rank [I]. So what surely made her react in this way must have been that along with the predominant color orange, you could also see small strands of gold. "Why it''s seen a golden color together with orange, Lena-san? In the previous colors that you mention, there was no such color to identify it as a rang..." "Well, it is because those colors are the most common when classifying the range of one ability, but this does not mean that they were all. Although I have never seen it before, it is said that if the ability exceeds those ranges, then other colors are displayed" "Does that mean Shisuka-san exceeds those ranges?" "No... as you can see, the orange color is predominant and so this means that she is in the second rank of the ability. That golden color has another meaning that does not have much to do with the ranks... this means that she was practically born totally apt to develop that ability" While I was drawing my own conclusions from the meaning of what the crystal ball was showing, Kurisu and Saeko ask interested to see the surprise on Lena''s face, and then she proceeds to answer their questions. Listening to what Lena says, I check that my assumptions were not wrong and the golden color that was shown was due to Shisuka having the ability of alchemist as innate. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 162 Alchemist’s Store (Part 2) "A-Alex-kun~ ... d-did I do something wrong? Did I break this crystal ball ~?" The person responsible for creating this little commotion, seeing the surprise reaction of Lena and the other girls, asks me somewhat concerned. "No, don''t worry Shisuka. This only confirms what I told you before that you are fully capable to make alchemy." "Hehehe ~ Is that so ~?" "Is it so rare to see a person have an affinity for an ability, Lena?" "Hmn? No... it is said that the world endows people with at least one talent to excel in something, is only that few have the sensitivity to follow their instincts and develop this or find out what they are good at by means of instruments like this. That is why most of the time those skills remain dormant within people and because this usually people who seek to become stronger are those who discover this by having more opportunities to come into contact with objects like these... Although it can also be said that people are born with different luck and sometimes those skills are very simple or not very useful... and as in this girl, at other times it is a good skill and also somewhat unusual compared to the rest. In fact, in all my life I have only seen another person who was also born with a natural talent for alchemy... " Well, I understand what she says. Although it can be assumed that everyone is born with some innate ability, that does not mean that fate is just as fair with everyone... surely a person with an innate like [calculate], [Manners] or some other simple or useless ability, would envy someone with one like [Swordsman], [Archer], or [Alchemist] just like Shisuka. ...but I can say that our group is made up of people who were born with a good destiny for them and surely their abilities would be very envied... or there should also be people who would think that having one of the girls as a couple would be a bit of great luck for them already. They are not only beautiful but on par with this, they are also equally talented. "What''s up, Lena?" "... It''s nothing, I just remembered a few things" Since Lena''s spirits had dropped a lot with the last sentence she had said, I ask her why this. Unfortunately, despite the fact that obviously wasn''t "nothing" as she said, she does not want to share the reason because of the sudden discouragement that was seen on her face. Since she doesn''t want to say it, I can''t do anything. Also, even if she did, I probably couldn''t be of much help since she is surely from a Level 2 Area after all. And if her problem has to do with things of those strength levels, for now, I can''t do much. "Well, do you have any other surprises in your group, boy? Hi-hi-hi" In the next instant, Lena seems to control her mood a little¡­ or it''s probably better to say that she forces herself to do it by returning to the previous topic while she sets her eyes on the other girls who hadn''t put their hand on the crystal ball as if inviting them to also do the same as us. The girls must have understood that she did not want to talk about her stuff, so even though some of them showed a little concern for her, none of them tried to insist on it. So, a little curious as to whether they might have the Alchemy ability or not, one by one of they go to put her hand on the crystal ball. The result of this was something that I already knew but not wanting to ruin the girls'' fun, I wait for them to finish doing this. In the end as I expected, the only ones with the Alchemist ability in our group were me and Shisuka. "Hi-hi-hi, for a moment I thought I would have met a group of alchemists from some organization, but apparently it is not so and the surprises ended... well, with someone who has developed this skill so young and someone who was born for this being together, I think it''s enough surprise for one day, hi-hi-hi " the mentality of the girls upon learning that they do not have this ability does not change much, that is perhaps because they did not have many expectations that they had it either and so their mood does not change much in them when the crystal ball does not react¡­ no, It seems that there is always an exception for everything. " What''s wrong, Saya? " "E-eh? N-no, it''s nothing..." Apparently, not possessing the ability disillusions Saya a bit... perhaps that is due to the reaction of the crystal ball when it was her turn was a little different. When she put her hand on it, it produced a gray color with golden threads match with Shisuka for a second and so when she noticed the reaction had become quite animated, but then in the next second this disappeared it. "Don''t worry, Saya. Your skills lie in something else¡­ although probably for you to develop these we will have to wait a while, so you just have to be patient" "I-Is that so? ...I understand" I can''t blame her for acting this way since her case was like suddenly someone told you that you were good at doing something, but then in the next instant someone changed this with "Oh, sorry, it was a mistake and no you have talent". So seeing her a little affected by what happened, I try to cheer her up a bit. But probably not be of the all the fault of the crystal ball ... is likely to detect the ability of Saya [Alchemist (Ofensiva-Transmutation)] but either because it was not the whole equal to that of Shisuka or because it is still remained sealed, in the end, the detection failed. " So will you sell us the ingredients for the potions, Lena? " "HMN? Fine, fine, I ''ll sell them to you. Besides, even more than this, you two do not want to be my disciples? I can teach all you that I know, especially this girl. And since already we''re doing that. If you want, then you can also join, boy" "..." ¡­ For a moment I felt like I was being treated as a second choice. But well, her offer is not so bad since Shisuka would probably learn more from her than if she did it by herself. Also, even though I''m not going to focus on that, it wouldn''t hurt to learn a little alchemy. "...Lena, I really would like to accept your offer, especially for Shisuka, but for now we have some plans. So-" "Hi-hi-hi, I''m not asking you to do it now... I can wait a while, after all, you don''t find such capable students every day. How long do you think it will take you to fulfill those plans of yours? " "...about 3 months" "He-he-he, you''re a cruel boy for asking an old woman to wait for three months when she doesn''t know when she can die. Then in 3 months I will start to teach the girl what I know " "... Don''t say creepy things, old woman. Many times people who say they will die soon end up dying after the persons they say it to..." "He-he-he... there is some truth to that. Well, even though I can''t teach you both for now, I can at least provide some advice for you to practice during that time." With things agreed, Shisuka takes out the alchemy grimoire that I had given her before and shows it to Lena. She praises this a bit for being one of the most accurate she has seen, but she still tells us some tips that need to be carried out during the mixes that she has gained with her personal experience over the years. We spent several hours listening to what Lena has to explain, but unfortunately, it was impossible for her to share everything she knew in just that time. Still, this is better than nothing and will definitely help Shisuka a lot to start practicing. "Thank you Lena-san ~ It''s a pity that we don''t have more time ... it was all very interesting things" "He-he-he, girl call me teacher from now on, remember to practice" "Yes ~ Also, thanks for the cauldron ~" "...don''t worry, it''s a good cauldron so take care of it... it was going to be a gift for someone else, but unfortunately I couldn''t give it to them. So I''m glad someone suitable can use it, he-he-he" With the night getting closer and closer, we said goodbye to Lena. In the end, I also buy a lot of herbs and other things necessary to make potions as I had originally thought. Perhaps for an average person or a beginner adventurer, they surely will not be of little value, but for me, it was not a great expense... it simply does not compare with the amount I spend for the vehicle that I just bought today. Lena didn''t want to accept the money for the herbs and other things at first, but I convince her to do so after insisting for a while. Only the cauldron that Shisuka mentions she did not accept a coin for this, apparently this was a gift for Shisuka and it was not something that she sold since for her it was priceless. His words were true, using my evaluation on this one I can see that it is quite good and probably much better than those that are normally purchased in a Level 1 Area. [Cauldron "The Beauty of the Woods-G"] Created based on Harbenite mineral and forged with the blood of a Huldra over 100 years old. It has excellent toughness and helps a little with the alchemy process. [Hardness-G] [Concentration-G ] [ Increased mix success (5% on user skill)-G] It is certainly a good item¡­ but unfortunately, she only had one and so I end up buying a normal range pot [I] for me. This old woman is not partial when it comes to treating her disciples from what I see... well, I am happy for Shisuka who also seems to be in the same frame of mind. We left the store Alchemy after saying goodbye to Lena and we headed back to the store of Milene. "So you have returned. Go ahead, I have already made to Celi prepare the place where you all will stay. This is not an inn, so don''t wait long" "Okay, don''t worry. Just having a roof to sleep on is enough." "" Thank you, Milene-san "" After a few minutes of walking back to the store, we find Milene sitting behind the counter who greets us when she sees us. So with all things finished for today, all of us proceed to rest after talking a bit with Milene and Celi who comes a little later to say that she had finished preparing things to we can sleep. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The next morning we got up and went straight to the place where I bought the vehicle and as Relen had promised, this was completely ready to be able to drive it. Well, now we have a place to sleep warmly and transport ourselves comfortably. Shisuka and Rika take a short course to drive in the concessionaire of vehicles. From what they say, this was not much different than the vehicles they had driven in HOTD and they only had to control the altitude in which this was moving in addition to the things they already knew, so after about an hour of getting used to driving it, we all go out to the streets with our new transport. The interior was quite comfortable and really was like a house, also because it levitated, this provided a good enough stability to be able to move around the place without feeling much the movement of the vehicle. "... so this is how a noble and rich people feel? Really living this way makes you think that you are superior to other people, right? " In the cabin from this rolling fortress, Milene who had wanted to come with us to collect the said vehicle speaks while Shisuka takes the wheel and moves this through the streets. Surely she really wanted to experience being on board since she didn''t even mind having to meet Relen even though they both don''t get along. I also agree to a little with her words, doing things that a normal person cannot generate a little satisfaction or pride in everyone... surely this is what it felt like to have a Ferrari in my previous world and driving this one on streets. "Well, I think it''s best to go to your town now to await the monster invasion, Milene. Do you want us to take you to your store?" "...I had thought about going these days to visit my mother so if it''s okay with you, then I''ll go with you. This way it will be much more comfortable than compared to having to use my lizard-drawn wagon... I don''t know if I will be able to use this again after boarding this vehicle " "Well, you just have to buy yourself one, hehehe" "... hmp ~" After she listens to me, she looks at me as if she sees her worst enemy and snorts¡­ maybe my joke went a little too far, after all surely even if she sold all her store, I don''t think she can buy even the MH-100 that Relen had shown me first. By the way, apart from the 800 thousand crystals I paid for this, the number of crystals to make it work was 500 thousand... of course, this is mainly due to the energy shield just in case it was attacked. But apparently its performance is better than the one we used in HOTD and it also had a few differences. From what Kurisu told me, this seems to have a function in which energy ran through the metal that formed the entire structure of the vehicle making it stronger and more resistant. Because of this, Kurisu was very interested in opening and taking apart the entire vehicle to see how it works, so I practically had to kneel to implore her not to... I trusted her, but the small chance of losing a thing of 800 thousand crystals make my knees shake a little. "So where are we going, Alex-kun ~?" "¡­ Shisuka, do you want to come to kill monsters, or do you want to stay with the old woman from the alchemy store?" "Eh? E-Emmm ~ ... go with Alex-kun or go kill monsters~? ... E-Emmm, this is~ ..." Thinking about what we had to do now, I remember that Shisuka didn''t like too much killing monsters. So I consider the idea of ??letting her stay with Lena and so when I tell her this, it seems like a big debate begins in her head about choosing an option ... "Emmm¡­ then, is it okay for me to stay with teacher Lena?" "It''s okay¡­" It seems that in the end I lost against have to kill monsters... well, I should be happy that she considered it for a long time and it was not something instantaneous, that tells me that I have enough importance for her to even do something she does not like to be with me. "Then go to Lena''s store" "Yes~!" " Will be Shisuka-san alright, Alex? " "Don''t worry Kurisu... that old woman is probably the secret weapon of this city. So Shisuka will be safe there" "Fufufu, Alex-san is right, Lena-san seems to be quite strong... if she had held bad intentions when we were in her store, perhaps she would have caused us a bad time. So Kurisu-san and Rika-san can rest easy, nothing should happen to Shisuka-san by staying in her side " "The master and Saeko-san are right, that woman is strong..." "¡­I get it" As Shisuka changes course and heads towards where I said, Kurisu asks me worriedly. Well, most of them were a little surprised by my words and it wasn''t just her but after hearing my explanation, Saeko and Leona who must have also felt a bit Lena''s strength for their instincts support me and making Rika who was probably going to object or ask me to reconsider things speaks to accept it in the end. "Shisuka this world can be dangerous, so make sure you stay with Lena all the time" "Alexander is right Shisuka, don''t you think of going out on your own, understand?" " It ''s fine~ You also be careful, after all-Hmmm ~" Before Shisuka can finish what she ''s saying, I grab her hands and pulls her up to me and kisses her. I was kind of worried that she might say something that would raise some strange flag again¡­ well, it was also because it was nice to feel her chest pressing against mine. "Hi-hi-hi ... I really miss being young a bit. Don''t worry, despite my age, I can still defend myself well from anyone who comes with bad intentions, and hence this girl will be fine. On the other hand, Alexander remembers practice alchemy... when you come back I will watch your progress " "Thanks, Lena, and please take care of Shisuka. Also, if I feel like practicing some alchemy then I will do, being honest is not that I have much interest in it" "Hi-hi-hi ... although it is true that Shisuka has superior talent, the fact that you have been able to develop the ability while being so young is also something very remarkable. So do not waste that... otherwise, you could win the resentment of people who it takes several years for them to do the same as you " "... fine. Be careful, we''ll see you soon" Finishing goodbye, we re-enter the vehicle and then we start the trip to Milene''s natal town after she leaves the store to Celi-chan take care of this one. Haaa¡­ it''s a bit unfortunate to have had to leave my pillow behind. Well, it will certainly be more beneficial for her to practice alchemy than to gain a few levels in the monster-hunting for now. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 163 Returning to the Town of Rek "Stop and get out of the vehicle!! Hehehe, I have been informed that there are quite a few beauties inside... this will undoubtedly be our biggest hit!!" "Woooh!!" "...B-Boss ...what if they don''t get out of the Vehicle ?" A few minutes after we left the city we find ourselves involved in a typical fantasy world situation... is there some kind of law in the world that forced someone to do things like this? "Tell me Milene ... does your town have something that attracts thieves or are they just unlucky?" "... unfortunately it is surely the latter. But I think this time it is rather that they are specifically looking for your group than have to do with my natal village" "Well... I also think that''s true. While we were at your store, I had the concern that something like this would happen, after all, I know that it is impossible that some rumors of our group did not spread. But since we spent the night quietly in your store, so I thought maybe I was thinking too much about things " "No, probably the fact that they didn''t attack the store is because I paid a fee to a protection guild, it is not a small amount so at least I am sure that they would chase away many fools¡­" "...Then why do they appear now?" " They are not my personal guards, you know? They are only responsible for making sure that my store will not be attacked in the city... I am not as wealthy as you to spend money on an exclusive protection mission." As the girls and I walked through the city, I was able to observe various guys who laid eyes on them with more than just lust in those and so I had considered that perhaps they could attack us at night. In the end, not feeling any presence approaching the store because of my domain after Milene closed businesses for this day, I thought they probably investigated things and discovered that I had spent almost a million crystals in one day and so on. They surely thought that we had some kind of support and therefore things would not be easy for them, therefore they ended up giving up and better looking for another easier prey. "So the badge on your store is ..." "Yes, that means that my store has the protection of that guild and anyone who attacks it or causes problems will be treated by them." Apparently Milene''s store was protected... I thought that the logo I saw in her store was something like her brand, but now that I think about it, her store is not so big to need something like that. "Didn''t you hear?!! Get out of the vehicle now!!" "Boss¡­" " ...What do you want me to do, Alexander?" The guy outside kept waiting while I chatted with Milene and then when he didn''t see any movement from our side, he screams again to us. And so, Rika who was driving turns to me to ask me. " They look pretty poor... Milene, how much would I earn for if I capture them? " "... probably 1-5 thousand G per head, I think. It ''s likely that this group hasn''t a reward watching their appearance... I think they even would have trouble attacking a village. Surely they are just some little thugs this city." "Well... then it''s decided, pass over them Rika" "Okay" With my words, Rika steps on the accelerator and drives the vehicle directly towards the thieves who had made us stop. What I said of go over them it was more of a joke and just that she would have avoided them and kept driving towards Rek''s town would be enough, but hey, I didn''t see any reason to stop her either. That group of thieves was about ten men but as much as I saw them, they did not generate any kind of emotion in me to capture them. None of them exceeded the second limit so they would not even give us a good amount of experience, and perhaps, for this reason, the system did not inform me of any mission when we met them. Of the equips they used the best ones were ranked [J] and most were so simple that they didn''t even fit in a range... so trying to increase my motivation to deal with them. I asked Milene if they were priced well as slaves, but sadly even if I captured them, it would not be as profitable¡­ I would only get about 10,000 Gold for them and also I don''t think they bring valuable things with them. So, if we captured them that would imply having to get close to these people and I really didn''t want to do it seeing that these guys probably hadn''t bathed in weeks¡­ coupled with this, it would also be necessary for us to go back and do the whole procedure to sell them. So that on reflection, I do not think it was worth much worth the effort to go through that for that amount of profit. " W-Why don''t they get out of the vehicle? !! They should get out of this and so we can capture those girls !!" "B-Boss ... this was not a good idea after all..." "D-Don''t come close!" "Nooo!" "Gyaah!" "Gueh !!" ...they were just stupid people. I don''t understand how someone who uses a sword [J] rank and below level 20, can think of stopping a vehicle that could escape the strongest monster in this area. They will probably survive the car impact, of course, with many broken bones. But seeing the brain they have, it is certain that they will not last long in this profession even if they recover after. " What was that, Alexander-san? " "Hmn? Don''t worry Saya. Surely it was the wind ... nothing important" "¡­good" "Haaa ... is this the difference between the rich and the poor people? They can ignore a simple villager''s month''s salary as if it were nothing! It was 10,000 G! ...can we go back and pick up those who are alive? " Saya who had been with the girls inspecting the MF-300 comes and looks out into the cockpit where Rika, Milene, and I were probably because she hears the impact of the vehicle with the thieves. Ignoring the screams of the first, the other woman who was driving resumes the course shown on the map that had a small screen next to her seat. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "This was fast" "Well, you can''t compare your wagon to this vehicle after all. But leaving that aside, this place is also very busy." Sometime later, we arrived at the town of Rek. The time we needed was much less than when Milene took us to Barl in her car. So when we start getting out of the car, I can see that this place also has more movement of people than the last time I was here. "Well, that''s normal. All of them must be mostly adventurers who accepted the mission to protect this town, also because of them the merchants, blacksmiths, alchemists, and others are attracted either to get some things or to sell their products" "That makes sense" Milene answers my comment and Rei also joins the conversation stealing the words that I wanted to say and so I better ask another question that arises in my head because of what the first one had said. "I thought you had come to visit your mother, but it seems I was wrong. You have come to see what benefit you can get from all this, right? " "Of course!¡­ Who wants to see an old woman who every time I see her yells at me to rush to get married and give her grandchildren? Hmp ~ Last time she even wanted me to date with a 60-year-old man!" "Well¡­ a few years of difference shouldn''t be that bad, should it? "Fuck you brat! That man was twice my age" Well... I think she exaggerates with that, but let''s leave it at that. I don''t want her to get even madder and it also seems that Rika is very sensitive to phrases like "Twice the age" since she trembles when she hears it. For now, it may be good to walk around the place. There are many street vendors displaying items and in those types of situations you can sometimes find things that seem useless and end up being hidden treasures that not even the person knows they have, it is a good time to take advantage of my [Evaluation] ability. With that in mind we began to walk through the town of Milene, especially paying attention to the street vendors who spread their articles on blankets in the streets. Unfortunately, my goal was not met and in truth there were only useless things exhibited, well, there were also useful things like potions, weapons, people offering their services to maintain or repair equipment, or anything else that can be used in battle but for unfortunately all these were of the lowest rank and so they did not attract my attention. "L-Look, Look over there!... those are the people who got out of that luxury vehicle" "Yes, I have only seen 2 other groups arrive with those types of vehicles... but I think theirs was the best since it was the only one that could float..." "B- Besides they are all beauties ... well, almost all of them" "Who said that!! The exception who that you were referring to was me, right? Come and tell me that on my face!!" It seems that the only treasure that was in this town now was my girls who attracting the attention wherever they walk. Also, it seems that the last comment was also heard by Milene... you should not attack a person for telling the truth. Seriously, despite being old she has not matured, haaa... "T-That little red-haired girl really is beautiful¡­ surely she would make sweet moans in bed just like her appearance" "Damn!! Who said that? Why don''t you come over here to see who will do the" Sweet Moans "? Heee?!!" "C-Calm down Alex... don''t point your gun at people" "No... I think the boy is indeed right and we should find the criminal who thinks of someone twelve years old like that, Kurisu-san" While pulling out one of my RSh-12 revolvers, Kurisu comes to my side to stop me from looking for the person responsible for my anger... but Kurisu, you should listen to Rika''s words since it is more worrying to leave a person with that mindset free on the streets! Leaving behind this small commotion, as there was nothing more interesting to see then I decide to go say hello to Milene''s mother. She had let me use her house the previous time and it would also be good to come and express my thanks to the bed I slept in together with a girl for the first time with this body... this was the one that opened the doors for me to see that kind of world after all. She welcomes us happily when sees Kurisu and me recognizing us immediately... this makes me feel more ashamed since I remember more a bed than her. If it wasn''t for Kurisu saying her name since Milene only called her with "mom", then Milee''s name probably would have been forgotten in my brain. I must say that the justifications for not wanting to see Milee-san from Milene were not unjustified, the first words for the reception from she were "Have you found a man?" " Are you pregnant or did you just get a little fat?", and for which she can only answer sulkily a resounding no. After, because Milee''s-san insistence, we all stayed to eat and then at this time is when a strange situation develops... "Okay Milene, since you haven''t found a man. I''ve found one for you!" "N-No again please¡­ I don''t want to meet another old man. Mom, you haven''t thought that if I join such a man, he probably can''t even do what it takes to have a child?" "Hmp~ For that there are special "medicines"! Are you a merchant and you don''t even know that? But don''t worry, this time I have chosen a totally different person... wait here, I''m going to look for him" "Mom, no! Don''t do this!" For Milene''s bad lock her mother does not seem to hear her and runs to the door of the house... I do not know if we should go. It seemed that we were in the wrong place and some of the girls had acted a little restless when Milee-san mentioned the "special medicine " "Maybe we should go ..." "Don''t dare you to go away and leave me in this situation, brat!! If some toothless old man appears and looks at me in a perverted way, I won''t be able to bear it and perhaps I will end up killing an old man... then that remains in my conscience and I will have to live with this, you know?! ...I know! When my mother comes back we will say that you are my lover and that way she will probably stop bothering me for a while! That''s a good idea" "...no, I don''t want to do that" " Why?! We''ll just fake our relationship! you dislike me that much?" "...no, it''s not that. The last time I helped someone unlucky in love, it didn''t end well for either of us... well, the truth is that I still don''t know how things ended for the other part, but what It matters is bad things happened to me! So I refuse " " ...What do you mean by that Alex? " "N-no, it''s nothing ..." "It is rare that you are not happy not to approach another girl, Alexander. Well ... I think your standards are a bit high... although I do not know if I should be happy about that since I suppose I am also included" "H-hey girl ... that''s a little cruel, don''t you think?... it''s like you say I''m someone of lesser quality... although seeing the girls here, I can''t blame you for thinking that" "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that Milene-san" Kurisu looks at me doubtfully with a frown as if she thinks I am hiding something from her, and she is right about that but this time it is not related to a new girl or something... or at least I was not the part that would relate to her. In addition, Rei also enters the conversation but due to her somewhat direct way of saying things, Milene feels a little uncomfortable. So, in the end, she has to speak again to apologize to her. "Here''s your new partner, Milene!" "... where? ...Don''t tell me this time he''s so old that he''s a ghost?" Suddenly Milee-san enters the house again and saving me from Kurisu''s gaze since she makes us all look at where she is. Perhaps because we did not realize at first her entry and the person who accompanies her, therefore the words of her daughter were these... "Of course not, stupid girl! Come on, don''t stay behind me and introduce yourself" "Y-yes Milee-san... H-Hello, I''m Nek..." "M-Mama... this is..." Behind Milee-san''s back appears the "man" who would become Milene''s partner... well, he wasn''t an old man this time as she thought, so her mother should have improved her choice this time, right? "E-Excuse me... are you by any chance a dwarf or a hobbit?" "N-No, I am human..." "...How old are you?" "... 8 ... I will complete them in a month" ""Glup"" "..." ¡­No, I think she has not improved at all! Kurisu probably tried to think it is just that this "man" was of a race with a childish appearance, but unfortunately, he confirms that not and after Rika''s question he tells us that he was a human boy of 8 ... no, 7 years old! Damn it, Mom! What are you thinking? That is not looking for a partner to me but a little child to take care of!" "Well... you just have to give it a couple of years and he will grow" "¡­ Maybe I''m just thinking things through too much and mine with Alexander is nothing abnormal¡­ if a 40-year-old woman marries a 7-year-old, then you can say I''m normal, right?" "Damn it, Rika! I''m only a couple of years older than you! Also, I haven''t said that I will accept this, so you''re still the freak!" "... h-hmp~ M-My thing with Alexander so far is a promise and I''ll wait for him to grow up... w-when he grows up it won''t be anything abnormal. Besides, at least I have a promise with someone and I''m not alone!" "This girl is right, Milene! You are the only abnormal for not getting a man!" "N-no, Mom. This is going too far... B-Besides, I''m dating Alexander!" "Hmn? No, that''s not true and she''s still a spinster." "Fuck you brat!!" "...B-But I don''t think someone 8 years old would still classify as a" man "" It seems that the only one who, upon seeing what was happening relaxes a little and lets out a sigh of relief is Rika... and seconds later she also gets involved in the discussion. Having spent some time together in the cab of the vehicle and because their ages were similar, or so that Milene says, I believed that both had befriended. But maybe I was wrong about that... or maybe they had gone deeper into this than I thought to highlight problems from each other. So while enjoying the food that Milee-san gave us, I saw the drama displaying before my eyes. What can I say? I had no longer been able to watch movies, series, animations, or any program to entertain myself... as someone from the 21st century, I somewhat missed the television and network with which I entertained myself when I had nothing to do. Well, not everything is so bad since this was like watching a drama... and it was also interactive. Milene really told her mother that I was her lover and therefore when they both put their eyes on me to see how I respond, I just deny it that. ¡­I wasn''t going to have another bad luck streak for someone asking me for 2 million to sleep at her store! She yells at me because of that, but this was much better than the other option. Well, although I cannot confirm that my bad luck is due to helping others, I do not think to take the risk. But I must say that I agree with the last thing Saya says... I think Milene''s mother has really gone a little too far..." the good thing is that in the end, that little boy was able to escape that when he grows up and cames to awaken his carnal desires should have to do it with someone 80 years old. " "Alex! Don''t talk about those things!!" "Damn you brat !! Am I older than my mother now?!! I told you I''m barely 30 so I''d probably barely make it to 40 when that happens !!" "Lie" " Fuck you too, Rika" ¡­It seems like I said what I was thinking out loud again. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 164 Returning to Rek (Part 2 ) After all the hustle was over, we left Milee-san''s house. She had told us that if we wanted we could stay at her house again, but since we had our own motorhome I reject her offer. "Milene... I really think you need to find a man. Your mother even started kidnapping children because of her concern for you¡­ if this continues, she can drug one with the ¡°medicine¡± that she mentioned and put him in your bed ¡± "... I-I don''t think that she will go that far... probably" "M-Milene-san, although Alex was joking... maybe it''s good that you try to meet a person and don''t only focus so much on work" Leaving the house, I turn my face to Milene and decide to advise her about this¡­ I couldn''t keep quiet and that two acquaintances of mine became criminals¡­ her mother would become a "madam" and she a rapist... I could even see a little boy about 5 years old shaking in a bed covering himself with the blankets while Milene smoked a cigarette... then he looked into the void and as if he noticed me, he would put his eyes on me and say "this is your fault!". Although Kurisu probably doesn''t have an imagination as big as mine, she probably also thought and worried that Milene''s Mom was going astray and that''s why she also decided to speak. Kurisu... unfortunately I wasn''t kidding and I think that could happen if no one stops these two. "... m-maybe you all are right" I don''t know if she really thought about it or just succumbed to the eyes of all of us. But now the image in my head changed and I could see a happy little boy running through the streets while playing, turning around and saying "thank you" while smiling. "That child thanks you Milene... now he can live in peace" "W-what child?... Well, whatever. Now, what will you do? ¡± "For now I think we will just wait until the monsters come and so we can kill them. It''s also not like we can do much in this town after all. ¡± "You''re right ... that''s one of the reasons I wanted to go to a bigger city after all." With that said, we said goodbye to Milene and returned to our vehicle to wait. Since it was a little big to move around the streets of the village, we had left it outside the perimeter of the protective shield. Apparently, since they expected the monsters to attack the place, it would n''t take long to activate it and so we had to leave since we would be the ones to fight. Outside of this, there were quite a few people camping most likely waiting for the same thing as us. We looked for a place to park the vehicle and then we waited for the moment of the invasion to arrive. On one side of the vehicle you could make some adjustments and then set up an area to spend time like on a picnic, so we spent the rest of the day talking to each other and observing people. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) Right now the people who lived here throughout Gaia most were busier than normal. Blacksmiths constantly repaired equipment of the adventurers, the latter in turn visited shops to improve their equipment or stock up on potions necessary to treat wounds just in case they were injured. And because of this, the adventurers who went to unpopulated areas in search of monsters in order to fulfill their missions had now returned to the cities and towns. Because of that, the inns, bars, restaurants, brothels, and many other businesses enjoyed activity making their owners smile... or even making them a little angry due to overwork. It was funny how something was supposed to be a disaster, it seemed to fill all the places in this world with liveliness. Yes, all these changes were due to the great monster invasion that happened in Gaia approximately every 6 months... Probably many of the adventurers who are preparing will lose their lives, or cities will be invaded and destroyed, and so many other misfortunes will occur. But oddly enough, no one seemed to care about this now and contrary to what it should be, people were pretty buoyant. Maybe they just didn''t want to think about it now and preferred to enjoy the good time while they could, or maybe they just are confident that they won''t be unlucky this time and will be fine¡­ or they may just have gotten used to it. Although probably also in such a world, it is common to live happily today if possible and then worry about the future when it comes. Well, for now let''s not pay attention to big cities and Areas¡­ let''s focus more on a small town either. If this one were to disappear, it would probably not even be noticed by most people. Perhaps this is so small as to be considered a town and instead is more of a village, but even so on like everywhere, this also was more movement than usual. Here, as in other places, adventurers began to gather while waiting for monsters. There were Adventurers traveling alone, small groups, and the occasional organization affiliated with the world guild. Among these, the most notable were 3 groups... well, what made them stand out from the rest was not precisely that they were strong since they did not see much difference from each other. The most striking thing was that they had enough capital to move in vehicles that worked with crystals that were expensive and therefore this made them a bit of a symbol of power in these Areas levels 1. So now adventurers traveling alone or small groups looked towards them with longing or envy... they did not know if their owners were strong, but they did know that these were objects that for them were something they could not have. That is because buying one individually was almost impossible and that is why it was generally organizations that already had some time founded or someone influential having them. Well, certainly there were also very few people who were neither strong nor had an organization and could get hold of one by luck having done some missions that gave them good returns or found a treasure. Unfortunately, if that happened then that person''s luck would end when that was discovered by others... Of these three organizations, one was integrated of mixed people was led by a woman with the appearance of about 30-35 years. She had short hair brown and carried a large sword that made her stand out a bit above the rest of the people around her. In appearance, she certainly was not like a beautiful princess who was sheltered so that she never had a scratch on her skin, but she was also not ugly enough to say that no man wanted to spend a night with her and in fact, many would be happy to be able to do so. The number of individuals surrounding the vehicle with tents was about 30 people. If you wonder if the Vehicle was big enough to carry so many people, the answer is no. Surely only the high ranks as the leader and others with a good position in this organization were those who had the right to use the vehicle. The other organization was a little more numerous than the previous one, its members were more than 50, and in the same way, they swarmed around the vehicle they had. But although they were more numbers, if you paid attention to them, you can see that their equipment was much worse than that of the members of the previous organization. This was as if most of them were just adventurous newbies and so they tried to make up for that with numbers. Their leader was a blond man of about 25-30 years of age with a rather remarkable appearance among those around him. No doubt he would classify as a handsome man¡­ no, perhaps his appearance was going a little further and making him someone beautiful with slightly feminine features. Finally, it was the last and perhaps the most striking organization here... this was due to the fact of the vehicle they owned seemed superior to the other two, but above all, the most remarkable thing was that this was made up of only women... and very beautiful ones. These were the thoughts of all the people here but if their leader heard that, surely then he would have told them that they had two big mistakes in such thoughts. The first was that they were not an organization¡­ or at least they still had to get two more members to create one. And second and the more important thing, not all of them were women and he was a man. Well, you couldn''t blame people for thinking that since to notice that you would have to pay close attention to more details. Like they didn''t have a badge on the vehicle they were driving¡­ or that one redheaded boy''s crotch sometimes stuck out when he laid his eyes on the beauties around him or when he was flirting with them. " Boss, have you seen that group over there yet? It''s made up of just beauties... plus their vehicle seems to be the MF-300 that you couldn''t buy before... n-not that I''m complaining, this MH-200 is still very good and especially if we consider that our group just was formed a few days ago " "...no doubt they are beauties. The women of that region lord for whom I had to... work, were not as beautiful as they were. Also, don''t worry about things like vehicle differences. With this one that we have our objective was fulfilled and we were able to attract the attention of enough people to found our organization... in this way, we will grow fast and then we will soon have a handful of those" As most of the people set their eyes on the group of beauties, one of the members of the blond man organization speaks. Immediately, the leader answers his subordinate in a calm voice. To him, it did not mean much the beauty of these women or that they had a better vehicle. As for the reason for this, he was simply confident that he would have no problem taking the heart of such women, and for the second thing, for him the vehicle was only a means to achieve his goals and not something he treasured. What he wanted was to have a totally independent life in which he did not have to bow his head to anyone... for that, he even had to endure many things, but this would soon not be so. Or at least that was what he thought. "Boss... since that group is made up of only women, then maybe you can create a good relationship with them. After all, whenever we are in the city there are not many women who do not turn their heads to see you, hehehe. In this way, they may let us join their organization¡­ it must have enough power or influence to use such a vehicle for only a few women to go for a walk. Even that organization of Parmil can''t afford to have such a vehicle... or even also we can achieve the opposite and make them join us " "..." With the man''s words, the blond leader began to think about what his subordinate was saying . He then takes his eyes off the group of the red-haired boy and places them on the other or where the other leader named Parmil was. "That woman''s organization is not as simple as you think. As far as I know, they certainly don''t have that kind of vehicle... but instead it has about 10 of the same kind as hers that are driven by different captains, so don''t underestimate them. Also, I''m not going to join any organization... if I wanted to, it probably wouldn''t have been difficult for me to get into a good one. But I have other thoughts, my goal is to create my own influence. Although the second thing you said is not bad if that happened... if they joined my group even though their organization probably would not let them leave without handing over the vehicle, with just their beauty we could win some things " "Yeah that''s right, boss! Also, it''s kind of depressing just having guys in our organization... you should focus on recruiting some girls too, boss." "...I Don''t create this group for people to just spend time having fun. If it creates a distraction and has no benefit, then it''s best not to have it." "Haaa... Boss..." "Well, don''t worry... for now let''s try talking to that group of women" "Yes!!" With that said, the blond leader and some of his men begin to approach the black vehicle that seemed to shine with the rays of the sun. It is not that he had changed his mind, it was just that these women really stood out from the rest... surely enough for influential people to be trapped by their beauty. In his plans, whether they cooperated with him to gain benefit to him or he had to trick them into doing so, he only saw them as another means of achieving his goals faster and easier. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) In truth, many adventurers had gathered here in Rek, although most were not very remarkable and their strength hovered between the first and the 4th limit in almost all who were here. Furthermore, it seems that even two organizations came to take the mission for the protection of this town. Of these, the one with the fewest members seemed to be the strongest... all its members exceeded at least the 2nd limit and those in the 3rd and 4th were not few. Even her leader, a warrior woman, when I evaluated her with my eyes, then what I discovered was that she was remarkable among others... [Warrior Level 58] As for the other group... no doubt they were more in number, but most were between the first and second limits and probably the members in the 3rd limit of this organization I can count them with the finger of one hand. Thinking that their leader was not that bad, I roll my eyes at him. [Sexual Adept Level 39] S-Shit! What was that skill that guy managed to develop or the world gave him as an innate?! I-I also wants to develop it! U-Until now I have never been envious that someone had a skill and I did not... now I understand more what Lena said about how unfair fate or the world can be when it gives the skills. "What''s happen, Alexander?" "... I just realized that the world is so unfair, Rei" "Hmn? Why?" "No, it''s nothing... don''t worry. Someday I''ll achieve that too... without a doubt" "Master ~, Master ~. Vrana has returned, roock ~" Sitting at what looked like a garden table that was an accessory to our vehicle as we looked around the place to pass the time, suddenly Vrana who had gone out to explore the forest in front of us a bit by my request returns. "How was it?" "Vrana could not observe things very well because the trees obstructed her vision almost all the time, but as the master said, apparently there are many types of monsters that begin to gather in groups... they are many and despite Vrana already knows how to count up to 100, she can''t tell how many exactly are, roock ~ " It seems that really the monsters in the forest are prepared themselves for an attack also. Surely this time they will not only be goblins with whom we will have to fight. We''ve struggled with hundreds of thousands of zombies, but most of them weren''t have reason and only knew how to walk forward, so this will probably be a little different. Although seeing how laid-back most people seem to be here, it might not be that difficult either. "Good, work Vrana-chan" "Yes master, roock ~" Finishing giving her report, Vrana-chan who was now close to me leans a little so that I can caress her head. I had to reward her as she did a good job and even she had grown a little¡­ now she could count to 100. A moment ''s later, Rika comes walking with a young man behind her. "Boy, I found someone who might be able to answer your questions." I had asked Rika to take care of this since not only did the monsters pose a risk to us, people were perhaps even more dangerous than these in their own way. "Thanks, Rika" "It''s nothing, don''t worry" " E- Emmm, Miss... if I answer the questions you have, then will I get something? " The man who comes after Rika when he sees that she speaks to me while getting closer, he also puts his eyes on me and asks me. "Correct, if you answer my questions I will give you a sword and armor rank [I]¡­ plus I''m a man, so stop it that thing of lady" The girls probably seeing that I had not bothered much by how this man refers to me, make a little laugh between them. Then, the guy repeating reactions that I had already seen from my previous answer in others, speaks again. "Y-yes ... young master!" "That''s much better. First, tell me about the adventurers or anyone you deem important from the people here." "Yes!" After examining with his eyes the things that would be his reward that I had put in advance and that Saeko had brought from inside the vehicle, the man answers eagerly. Well, surely he would be since this equipment probably had the same reward value for each person who participates in this mission that the lord of the region provides. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 165 Returning to Rek (Part 3) Hello!! I wanted to inform you that there is a new month of advanced chapters from SES for you to read on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Thank you for your support and I hope this month is much better for you !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The man Rika had brought didn''t seem very strong and in fact, he wasn''t. He only had a level 22 on his head that the system indicated to me and so I wasn''t quite sure if I could get good information from him and so if it weren''t because next to the level he also had "informant" written on it, I would simply have asked him to leave. So when he started to point some people in the crowd with his eyes and tell me things about them, I realized that Rika had done a good job in bringing him. At least, every individual he set his eyes on was above limit 3 and some nicknames he mentioned were consistent with the skill that they had developed the most and that my evaluation skill showed me. About this, I have to say that the people were not very original... for example, there was a guy who was nicknamed "two swords" of level 34 and his primary ability was [swordsman]. Or another person who was known as "Accurate Shot", had level 31 and [Archer] skill¡­ apparently, nicknames in all regions and Areas always ended up being things that they excelled at and so I probably run into a lot of ¡°two swords¡± and stuff like that in Gaia. But small group names maybe was even worse as this since names like "***** Team" referring to a person, place, or thing were very common... well, maybe I''m not the one to complain about this. "So what about those two groups?" "T-They? Well..." Since I had tried it enough to see that this guy did know what he was saying and was not inventing things, I decided to focus on the ones that caught my attention the most here. Small groups or people traveling alone, while it wasn''t bad to know about them, the truth was that I didn''t consider them as much of a threat. So with those who had to be more careful were the two groups that had vehicles... apparently these were organizations and in the next moment the informant confirms my suspicions. "The group of fewer people... perhaps are the most famous who are here. W-Well... I do not know to what organization the young master belongs so maybe I am wrong about this" "... that doesn''t matter, continue" It is probably that this guy didn''t just come by to see what he could get by selling information¡­ he should also want to try his luck and see if he could get some of our information. I can''t blame him for this as even though that woman warrior''s organization was the most famous in the area, even so, they weren''t the ones who attracted the most attention¡­ probably many were curious about who we were. This was not incomprehensible, we had the most striking vehicle, a group made up largely of just beautiful women, and also that we did not have any insignia or uniform that identified us. No doubt for many it was intriguing and they were dying to know something about us. In fact, I think this man would make more money than the armor I gave him if he could get any information out of us. I honestly think that if I told him that we didn''t belong to any organization, he and all the adventurers here would be very surprised at this¡­ but not only that, some might be excited and happy to learn that there is no influence behind us. So I''m not an idiot as to say anything to this guy. "Yes, young master. That organization [Nurt Hunters] is based in the capital of this kingdom. Although they may not be considered a large group there, in towns and regions like this surely no one would seek a quarrel with them. As far as I know, they have around 500 members... although this may seem like anyone can enter, this is not the case. Their requirements are that people at least have fighting or hunting skills and can defeat a koblot or Orc by themselves. In addition there are some rumors that they have someone influential from the Kingdom behind them... although that is not confirmed, but that would explain a little why in the last year they have grown quite a lot " "Nurt Hunters? What is that? A monster or something like that?" "No, the founder of that guild was a hunter from a town called Nurt..." ...Well, it seems that the tendency for these types of names continues even for organizations. Maybe like me, all the girls who listened expected something different like that it was a strong monster or maybe even some kind of legend, but like Saya who is asking the question we were all disappointed by the man''s answer. On the fact that this organization has a backing, having its headquarters in the capital, I think it is not strange that they have some noble that supports them. "About the other group, what you know?" "... they are a newly formed organization recently in Barl. So of its members there is not much to say, just one or the other will probably achieve some fame in this region just like the solitary adventurers I mentioned above. As for their leader... there are many rumors about him but perhaps due to his appearance, the one most often heard in bars is that he is a womanizer. Although a friend who is not from this region recognized him and told me a few things about him that people say there... He lived in the region where my friend lived before and that leader worked for the nobleman who was in charge of that place... " " I see, so he got the money for that vehicle from that noble? Well, that explains why almost all the men around him are so weak" It seems that this guy is someone lucky or with the ability to relate to people... he must have had a lot of trust in that noble from that region to reward him with as much money as to buy a crystal vehicle. "W-Well, the young master is probably not mistaken that he got the money from that man... but according to my friend, there are many rumors about this noble in the towns and cities he runs... it is said that he prefers the men¡­" ""E-Eh?"" With what this guy tells us, surprise shows on the face of all of us who were here and many of us can''t help but exclaim. W-What can I say? That was somewhat unexpected... the girls'' gaze that they have onto this leader while the informant was speaking turned from displeasure when they found out that he was a womanizer, to that of disbelief with the latest... well, since those were rumors completely contrasted each other, then this was reasonable to happen and even I was no exception to this. "I-I suppose he is a man with a lot of determination to get what he wants, right? I-I must admit that I could not ''drill'' another man to achieve something" "A-Alex don''t be vulgar!! B-But now I realize that there are even worse things than the fact that the person you like is a womanizer... " "" Y-Yes ... "" Due to the surprise caused by such a discovery, the truth is that I did not know how to respond to this and so I end up expressing myself in that way. Because of this, then the girls'' faces change from pale to red on several occasions ... all this it was probably a hard thing to hear for most of them. Kurisu scolds me, but immediately begins to murmur to herself her thoughts and the other girls do not hesitate to agree with her. Even Rika nods strongly upon hearing her... It must be because a similar thing happened to her with Omura, but the good thing is that they did not have any romantic relationship when she discovered that he was gay, I think that would have been a harder blow to her if this occurred. If when a woman is dating someone she discovers that her lover is unfaithful and if she finds out that the other part is not a woman but another man, surely it would be more shocking to know that her partner uses his tool to "dig" on other men. "... as far as I know, the region lord is not the one who received... instead he liked to be the active one" "W-what?" "" ... "" T-The things that blond guy did it keept overcoming my expectations... D-Damn it! If that''s what it takes to have the "Sex Adept" skill that he had then I''d rather not get it, I can live without it... in fact, I''d rather die than get it. "W-Well ... everyone is free to do what they want with their ass, right? " ""..."" At this point my brain had made a short circuit and I only answer the first thing that comes to mind... although the girls were not in better condition than me since this time I do not hear any reproach and all remain silent. "Do you want to know something else, younger master?" "... I think I have learned things that perhaps it was best not to have heard, so that''s enough. You can withdraw." "Yes! B-By the way, young master ... are you coming to this forest because of the rumors? " "... Rumors? What rumors does this forest have? " "Well, after all, apart from the name of the Eltin forest this place is known by the nickname" The forest of beginners and the grave of experts. " The forest of the beginners is something obvious why this. Since the monsters that inhabit this it is ideal for to earn a living and train the adventurers who are in the 1st to the 4th limit. But the strange thing about this forest is that those who exceed the 5th limit, when they enter almost no one leave this one... S-So I just wanted to advise you to be careful as it is even known that people in the 9th limit who entered never left there again " "I see... thanks for the advice, but this time we only came for the protection of this town" "I understand, but be careful young master. Here are also some who have set their eyes on your group and from what I heard, not many of them have good intentions" "...thanks again. Take this and you also beware" "Hehehe, the young master is very generous! I hope we will see each other again" I thought he would just insist on trying to get more information from us, but instead, he warns me of a few things. Since he was showing me a good gesture, I decided to do the same and so I threw a crystal worth a thousand at him. With his parting words and a cheerful smile on him, the man turns around after taking the equipment I had also been given and runs off until he is lost in the crowd. That damn Milene forgot to say something important like that this forest also had such a nickname... also this one sounds quite dangerous. So remembering that one of the first rewards I got was unlocking the map of this entire forest, I decided to analyze it this time in more detail to see if it could indicate some hidden danger or why this had these rumors. I have a couple of theories... the first and perhaps the most simplest is that there is a monster strong enough to make a person in the 9th limit will stay forever in this forest. It may not really be that something within the forest specifically hunts strong people above the 5th limit and it is simply that since it should not be uncommon for beginner adventurers to die, people don''t care about their disappearances so much. But what it is sure is that there is something in the forest that can kill a person in the 9th limit and is just bad luck if you run into that. The other theory is that within this forest there is a place that only someone strong can reach it... but unfortunately, doing so may mean death. "Hello everyone, I did not expect to find such beautiful women in what will become a battlefield very soon... perhaps it is better to make all the people here protect all of you than a simple village, I can''t see this place as something most important than all of you " As I tried to focus to examine the map and see what I could find on it a man''s voice interrupt me to can do this. But then when I look up to see who was the person who this time came to try to flirt with the girls, I am a little surprised by who I see. The truth is that I had already dealt with some guys who thought about trying their luck and coming to talk to the girls, but in the end, they were simply ignored or chased away by me. "¡­ So this time it''s passive-kun who comes, I didn''t expect this." "" P-Passive-kun? "" My surprise and that of the girls was because this time it was the blond leader of the organization that the informant man just told us about not long ago. You can''t blame me for saying that, this was unexpected and so before I knew it that had come out of my mouth... seriously I wasn''t trying to be derogatory or tease me from him... it was just that this was the first thing that occurred to me to refer to him. The leader and his men look at me strangely not knowing what I meant and that''s why they repeat my words, but on the other hand, the girls around me blush a bit and look away from them. Well, as good-looking as a person could be if you found out about things like before ones, it is probably difficult for any girl to know how to react when this person speaks to you. "Emmm¡­ is something wrong or did I say something wrong?¡­ Have we met before?" "N-no, I''m sorry... we don''t know each other. We come from another Area on a trip to get to know the world a little" "I see... perhaps that explains why there are so many beautiful girls gathered. Also, why they are all so remarkable and stood out from the rest... the women of this Area are not as beautiful as you all" I was in a difficult situation... and also a little confused. I didn''t want to appear homophobic for chasing this guy away like the others, but strangely enough, it didn''t seem like this guy was gay either as he seemed trying to get our attention from his words¡­ maybe he was bisexual? Unfortunately, I couldn''t determine things about him well as the aura around this guy was different from the other men who had come before. All the others had a pink aura due to his strong sexual arousal and his eyes seemed to want to eat our entire group. But in him... the color was a combination of orange, light green, and black strands... greed, emotion, and Even evil... it seems that this guy was quite a mentally complicated person. "Why don''t we come together to deal with the elimination of the monsters that come to invade the village? From what I see although your team is quite good, your group is not very large... so it is probably difficult to fight against a large number of enemies by yourselves- " "It is not necessary... we can take care of ourselves" "Well... I understand. If you change your mind, you just have to tell me, my offer will continue throughout the mission" The truth is that this guy was less insistent than the others, I think seeing that he did not have the reaction he expected from us since most of the girls ignored him and just continued talking to each other or doing other things, so because of this he decided to withdraw. But seeing him go, I can''t help but smile on my face... This was not because I felt that I had won against a handsome man, or that I laughed at his failure to conquer any of the girls. Rather was because seeing him return to where the other people in his group were, my eyes went straight to the vehicle they had ... if I remember correctly, this one is worth around 4 million. [It looks like that guy will be unlucky... this must be what people mean by "the hunter became the prey", right?] ...I cannot deny Aurora''s words. The truth is that I had thought about taking those vehicles and that''s why I also wanted to investigate those organizations, but there were only a few things that kept me from doing it. First, I had no information about them and it was risky to attack them without knowing their background. My thoughts were not wrong and it would certainly have been problematic to antagonize the warrior girl group... surely since they are a somewhat well-known organization, I not only have to worry about the noble of rumors and they surely have ties to other organizations... it would be bad to have to fight with all of their other allies. But the other organization had just been formed and so they were not well known. Therefore, they should not have alliances with other groups, their members were weak and... they were not even from this region, or at least their leader. ¡­Buying that vehicle while your organization was weak was practically saying "come and steal me please". Or could my life in an apocalyptic world have affected me and people wouldn''t normally do this? Well... this was something else that kept me from doing this a bit. It is not as if they have done something to me to ruin their lives... it seems that there is still some morality in me. But most of all, I was more concerned with what girls would think of this since they probably have complaints about doing something like that. But who would have thought that things were better than I had thought? Now I could get back a little what I pay for my vehicle. This guy just solved my problem¡­ apparently he also has some ideas about our group that shouldn''t be very good things, this would be "Prevent instead of regret", right? ...Although even with this I should not make the girls participate with this... for some of them is probably too much. [You don''t have to worry so much by doing something like this, Alexander. The only thing that should matter to you is if you can face the consequences¡­ surely many will have the same idea as you, so you must hurry if you want that vehicle. That guy probably wanted to make his group do notice to make grow his organization more quickly. Unfortunately, this would not only attract members to him... this is also a very easy way to attract trouble in this world. By the way... your group is not very different from his. The only advantage is that no one should have information from you but you should still take care of your back as well] ¡­I get it. "¡­ It looks like the handsome guy this time was out of luck" "... it is strange that you look derogatory at someone for bing handsome when you are even more handsome... that is why I think it was logical that he did not attract the attention of anyone here... also there is what we heard earlier..." As I watch the guy leave, I can''t help but say those words. But apparently Rei misinterpreted To what I was referring... "Hehehe. So Rei thinks I''m someone handsome? " "E-eh? T-That''s... s-shut up and stop smiling !!" Since for now I could not take what I wanted, I decide to better spend time talking to the girls, there was no rush to take that 4 million G. So when seeing that Rei seems to have not paid attention to what she said, I mock a bit of her. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 166 Returning to Rek (Part 4) A few days passed while we waited for the monster invasion to begin. Since it was an annoyance to have to chase away all the guys who came to try to see if they could be lucky enough to win the heart of some girl, I decided to take our vehicle to a place more remote from all the adventurers. [¡­ I think what ended with your patience was that guy who came specifically for you. Fufufu... really looked like someone totally in love] ¡­Well, Aurora is very right. That was the moment when I decided to go somewhere further. That guy really was very persistent... even when I told him that I was a man to stop this, he said he didn''t care and continued to talk about how much he liked me and that he would accept something as that I am a man. Even the girls'' laughter at first for witnessing this had to stop and turned to displeasure seeing how persistent that guy was. Unfortunately, though we no longer had the trouble of bearing with similar types during the day, having separated from all adventurers then this attracted the attention of other types of people... Every night since that day I had to deal with some groups of adventurers who no longer came to say sweet words to us and instead came for darker reasons like robbing us or taking the girls by force. "Haaa¡­ it seems like tonight others are coming to die too. Scythe and Leona, let''s go and get this over with so we can sleep" As in other nights, thanks to my domain I detect the presence of some people who approached us and so I call my two subordinate faithful. But then unlike other times, a couple of voices stops me when I try to get out of the vehicle. "Fufufu Alex-san, I''m glad you tried to protect us, but¡­ it''s not like I haven''t killed a person before, you know? You should know that in my world I did too¡­" "I was trained as a soldier and after our world was filled with chaos, that helped me survive there and made things easier for me when I had to deal with certain types of people. So you don''t need to worry about me, boy. I don''t have such a weak mind and I can eliminate anyone that I consider my enemy. " Unlike other times, when I try to get out of the vehicle to take care of things with Scythe and Leona, this time Saeko and Rika talk as they approach me carrying their weapons. "Master~, Master~. Vrana wants to hunt too, roock ~" Seeing those two girls approach me, then the little harpy also runs in this direction flapping her wings. Unlike the girls that I tried to prevent from doing things that might not be very pleasant for them, I had left Vrana-chan with them because I honestly think that with the 3 of us it was enough. Also, she was the one with the highest level of us, so in part, it was because if she joined then it would be like hunting a rabbit using a missile... well, maybe not that exaggerated. "I-I can help too" "Y-Yes, we are not useless!" "... Anyone who tries to make me his slave, then I will kill him" Perhaps influenced by the other girls, in the end, Kurisu and Saya also decide to join this. But the truth was that the ones that worried me the most because they could have an adverse reaction to kill someone, were the two of them. As Saeko and Rika said, I already knew that they both had experience killing people. That I left them together with the other girls was because so they didn''t think I treated them differently. "Fine, but Kurisu and Saya... you don''t have to kill someone now if you don''t want to. Just remember that in case your life is at risk and you have to, then you should not hesitate to pull the trigger on your weapons. ... It is probably better that you have a mentality equal to Rei as far as this, think that they want to kill you or that you could go through worse things than death " "... O-Okay" "... Y-Yes" I didn''t think there will be a day when I would advise a girl to think the same as Re¨ª, but I was more than in agreement with her ideology¡­ well, even if the girls didn''t kill a guy who tries to do bad things to them and forgive him, I would do it instead of them. "Well... then Leona, Scythe, Vrana-chan, and I will just watch and leave things to you this time. " "Heee?¡­ Master, I wanted to hunt too, roock ~" "... you can fly and go find some monsters during the day" "Yatta ~ !!" So after making some preparations, we all get out of the vehicle ... if we don''t, those guys probably won''t be able to get in and therefore we won''t be able to handle them either. Maybe we could just ignore them and sleep peacefully, but it would be a bummer to feel them move into my domain and hear them hitting the vehicle trying to get in all night. Also the truth is that usually, the groups of adventurers that come are not so bad... possibly that''s why they feel confident and decide to attack us. With this, I do not mean that some have good intentions. The fact is that these days I have stored some Rank [I] equipment, some other objects such as parchments and also won about 70 thousand Gold and about 5 thousand crystals... Yes, they weren''t in as bad a financial situation as the thieves we ran into earlier. If you compare it to my days in HOTD. this amount of profit probably wouldn''t get much of my attention. But if we consider that I will only get 25 thousand G for the world guild mission, then I can certainly see why people decide to become thieves. "Hehehe, this will be a great night!!" "Yes! We will enjoy beautiful women and we will also get a great vehicle" "Fools! Don''t be careless and let your guard down! We don''t know if things will go well.. we may have to escape as fast as we can" "Yes¡­ we decide to try our luck and see if they are just a group of girls who got their things thanks to their appearance. But if things are not like that, then maybe some of us cannot escape. So don''t be distracted" "Also everyone should already know it. If we are successful, then each group will take 1 of those girls and whoever does it best can take the harpy. As for the vehicle, we will let luck decide who stays with it when this is over ..." "Yes" "That little bird must be worth a fortune ..." "But if you sell any of those girls, you should also be able to get a lot of money¡­ hehehe although I think no group will do that" "... hehehe, if our luck is good then this will be memorable" Not long after we get out of the vehicle, some voices begin to be heard it as the sound of footsteps grows louder and then soon more than 50 men can be seen approaching¡­ it seems that tonight''s harvest will be greater than the previous ones. "Fufufu, it is unfortunate that your luck is not good..." "She is right... when you decided to come here, your luck ran out" "Well¡­ it seems like none of those guys had any good intentions, so this is just self-defense" ""..."" Watching the men approach, the girls begin preparing for battle by taking up their weapons and walking towards them while Saeko, Rika, and Rei speak. Virtually all of their equipment was the same one they wore at HOTD and the only difference now was one type of glasses they were wearing. These were gifts from the previous groups which were called [Night Vision Goggles] and as the name suggests, they were to be able to see better at night. Apparently, they were not as expensive objects since they were only rank [I] and most of the adventurers used them... by the way, the girls look somewhat cute using them. [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] After Saeko, Rika, and Rei''s words, the battle begins. The first two take the lead, Saeko with her sword and Rika holding an M-16. It could be seen with the naked eye that they were not rookies in this since both had separated so as not to be involved in the crossfire. Besides, if those men had seen the status of both of them like me, surely they would have turned and run from the beginning without thinking about fighting. [Status] Name: Saeko Busujima Race: Human Age: 18 Level: 53> 54 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (10) Force: J> I Resistance: J Dexterity: H Intelligence: J Agility: J> I Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate [Samurai - C] [Warrior Heart - A] [Perception - S] [Consecration of Origin - SS] Acquired [Focus - C] [Precise Cut-D] [Quick Cut - C] [Laido - G] [Cook - E] [Light Feet-I] (New) [ Agile Movement -I] (New) Magical Development [Sword Technique: Busujima Style - I] [Manners- B] [Housewife - E] [Sword Technique: Hitten Mitsurugi Ryu-I] Affection: 205 (Captivated) [Status] Name: Rika Minami Race: Human Age: 28 Level: 52 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (10) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: J Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate [Shoot- B] [ Tactical - A] [ Analysis of situation - S] [Consecration of Origin - SS] Acquired [Focus - C] [ Hand- to- hand combat -I] [Cut - I] [Stab - I] [Guts - E] [Command-H ] [ Withstand pressure -H ] [ Emotion control-J] Magical Development [Gunman - G] [Sniper-H] [ Leadership -H] [Soldier- H] Affection: 185 (Engaged) Saeko had continued to develop as a swordsman thanks to the scroll of skill I gave her. Unlike the style that she practiced that seemed to be somewhat stiff, this one was a set of techniques that focused on speed and so she has been improving on this. Apparently this style can be brought up to a rank [G] with the body of a normal human, so therein lies one of its main merits. As for Rika, her status did not surprise me much when I saw it since I simply checked things that could already be observed just by knowing her. Also, her level was due to the fact that like the other girls, I had also been given one of the limit-break pills I got. Continuing to watch the fight of these two and seeing their improvements, the rest of the girls take their sniper rifles and begin to support them. From them, it seems that Kurisu and Saya still can''t shoot to kill and only neutralize their targets by wounding one of their limbs¡­ well, I had already expected something like this to happen. I think it is already a great advantage that they shoot at people, so... I think they will get more and more accustomed since they are seeing how the other girls kill their enemies. "These guys are no different zombies and if I do not kill them, then they kill me... or they will do even worse things to me... These guys are no different zombies and if I do not kill them, then they kill me or they will do even worse things to me... " Rei on the other hand without much hesitation, while reciting those words as if they were a type of mantra busts the heads of men who start to run towards us when they see that they are attacked with long-range weapons. Probably of these 3 girls, she is the one who shows more decision in moments like these... and she can even be a bit cruel, I discovered this from the moment she kicked the weasel with glasses on the bus. ¡­Perhaps when she realized that the world had fallen into chaos and the laws were no longer useful, then she did not hesitate to become a judge to punish those she considered criminals. I do not know if I should consider something unusual or normal for doing this since she was the daughter of two policemen, people say that the police and criminals have very similar psychology... or maybe she is similar to Saeko and repressed emotions have within her? "Wooh! Master, Saeko-san short the head of that guy and this one went flying far, roock ~" ...no, unlike Saeko who is cutting some people while smiling, she on the other hand has a serious face and even a little sweat runs down her forehead so it is most likely that she still has a hard time getting used to the idea of kill people. As for Rika, I don''t have to worry much about her. She displays a very calm state of mind as she changes the magazine of her rifle and does everything as if this is a simple workout and was shooting at cardboard targets. Maybe this time this was a bigger team than the night before, but even so, the girls do not last long until the last man to fall to the ground. So the tranquility of the night before returns a bit and now only the laments of those who are still alive and complaining about their injuries are heard. "Leona and Scythe, kill those who are still alive" To end this, I ask the two of them who were by my side watching the fight to give those poor fools rest. So when the silence returns to the place, I collect the loot. "Master, I think we should move the vehicle... this place smells a lot of blood and monsters can be attracted" "You''re right, Leona. Rika, would you get us out of here?" "Well, then let''s all get in the car" With Rika''s words, we all board the vehicle and immediately she begins to take us to another place to rest. I hope this is the only attack today so that we can rest well tonight¡­ the movement within the forest from what Vrana-chan had told me these days has increased and they probably won''t take long to start the invasion. After searching for the right place, we all went up to the second floor of the vehicle where the bedroom and the huge bed were as I requested and then we went to sleep. It seems that the previous in the end affected a little some girls like Kurisu, Saya, and Rei since they take the places closest to me fast and hug me tightly. The other girls also seem to understand the reason for this and they only take a space in the bed without saying anything else, so minutes later one by one they begin to produce slight hisses when they fall asleep and not long after this, my conscience also goes to darkness. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ We were all able to get a good night''s sleep after taking over the group of adventurers from yesterday who attacked us, so I quite cheerfully got out of bed after sharing some kisses with the girls. Well, the exceptions to this were Leona and Vrana, the first already had risen and begun to prepare things for breakfast, while the second had to go out with her to hunt some monsters and so I praised her when she shows me the bodies of these. There were also Rei and Rika that only watch with different emotions while I savor the lips of Kurisu, Saeko, Saya, and even Scythe... although to the second one I had already kissed her, she refuses to do it again claiming that I should keep my promise to wait... but in my defense when I try to do it is that at times like these she looks at me with quite complex eyes which I cannot ignore. As for the other girl... it''s probably impossible to get to this stage with her now, let alone do it with several other girls around. When we all went out and finished having breakfast, we went back to go through the streets of Rek as a routine that we had taken in the last days to see if there was any good thing here... I still had not given up on being able to find a treasure from among sellers. Unfortunately, the only difference from previous days is that a group of people wearing the world guild uniform had arrived. So when I approached and asked, find out that this was because they were here to confirm that the people who took the mission would have come here. And so we have to line up for them to swipe our guild card through a machine that must surely record our attendance at the mission. After that, we only spend time as on other occasions until in the afternoon of this day things change a little... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (POV 3rd Person - Barl''s Alchemy Shop) "E-Emmm ... I must put the [1-year-old ginseng] in the monster blood that has exceeded the first limit when it reaches the temperature of 74 degrees... a-and then grass relu and nuyet... after that was..." ¡°¡­Girl, are you really human? Are you not a Huldra like me? ¡± While Alexander and the other girls were in Rek, Shisuka was currently practicing alchemy with the elderly Lena that they had met. She had watched Shisuka practice in recent days with great care, and she had any problem with this. In fact, she considered that Shisuka was a good disciple to teach since she was very dedicated and seemed to like the trade of Alchemy. But in that time, a restlessness had grown more and more when she saw her perform alchemy... while Shisuka practiced, she couldn''t ignore that large lumps of meat that were constantly shaking and seemed to attract her eyes as if they wanted to be observed. Not only that, but each movement of her also seemed to be made to highlight her figure even more in spite of this one already in itself could not go unnoticed by either men or women... So this led her to think that she must be one of the two races that she knew who possessed an innate charm towards the opposite sex. But since one lived only in Areas level 3 or higher, it was not likely that she belonged to this one. The other race was her own and even though they usually inhabit Level 2 Areas, it wouldn''t be strange for them to come to lower ones as she did. Then since both of these races possessed tails, while asking Shisuka this, she looked at her back to see if she possessed one. "Moh ~ Because of the teacher Lena I have lost concentration and the mix has failed!~ I''m also totally human, Do you know?~ ¡± "Hi-hi-hi, that''s because you haven''t practiced enough, girl." Checking Shisuka''s words, Lena could see that she really had no trace of a tail and so she could only assume that she was indeed a human... although one who perhaps could get more benefit working as a courtesan than as an Alchemist. Since she had no prejudice to a woman making a living from her own charms, she even had the thought and curiosity to buy a crystal ball to see if she possessed the skills for this job. But remembering the boy who was with her, she thought that even if she told her about it, he would flatly oppose this. "Teacher, why didn''t I help you also attend the store~? It''s a bit tiring to always do the same thing ~ ¡± "Hmn? ¡­it''s okay." Considering Shisuka''s words for a while, in the end she gives the go-ahead for this. Although she had little time to teach her as much as she could, her words were not a lie and that is why she ended up accepting this. Although she didn''t know and was not her intention, due to these simple decisions her store would soon have an increase in popularity that would lead her to have to exercise a little... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 167 Monster Invasion (Part 1) The invasion begins and a large number of them emerge from the forest running towards us. This was a bit like the fight of two groups in the movies about the medieval era that I saw in my world... the difference was that instead of two groups of men being the ones that collided to fight, here it was several humanoid races against monsters. Among the monsters, showing a higher number were the goblins that I had previously fought with, but apart from the normal ones and well-known [Goblins Elite], I could also see [Goblins (Assassins, Archers, Riders)] that were superior to the others having a level between [20] - [ 39]. Also, you could see monsters that had the appearance of a biped dog in which on their heads it said [Koblot] [Koblot Elite] [Koblot (Swordsman, Lancer, Warrior)] and likewise, their levels varied from [20] - [ 49]¡­ apparently they were a stronger breed than goblins since they were born. Not only were they, being a race probably in the same rank as the Koblot you could also distinguish groups of other monsters of biped pigs called [Orcs], [Orcs Elite] and [Warrior Orcs] that had the same variation of levels than his companions who looked like dogs. The truth is that the variety was great, in addition to these race of monsters, there were also [Forest Wolves], [Black Lynx], [Red-spotted Serpents], [ Forest Scorpions ], [Metal-billed Vultures], etc. But most of these did not exceed the 3rd limit, although some were still a bit dangerous as they were poisonous. Even so, probably the most striking were some large monsters over 3 meters that looked like goblins that were injected with steroids... or [Green Ogres] as the system called them and which had levels above the 5th limit. With the fight begining, the adventurers started looking for monsters with whom they could deal with their experience without overestimating their abilities¡­ so this is why divided groups were hunting down specific monsters. ", Alex! Several of those groups of pigs come to us... why it seems that we draw the attention of such monsters?" [¡­ Those monsters can be said to be even more lustful than goblins, so you better not let some girl¡­ or yourself fall into their hands] "Haaa ... believe me Kurisu, you don''t want to know why, just focus on killing them. Rika, prepare you to activate the area shield from the vehicle" "Eh? O-Okay." "It''s okay" Seeing those groups approach us, I answer Kurisu and speak to Rika. This vehicle apart from being able to concentrate the energy shield in its metal structure could also function similarly to the ones we use in HOTD and covering a space of about 100m radius around this one. The difference was that even though this would not be so resistant while using it as the first form mentioned, it still could withstand even the ogres who were the monsters stronger here without any problems, and with this the girls could fight without risk. This was the least I expected from an investment of 1,300,000 crystals ... "Well ... Saeko, Leona, Scythe, and Vrana-chan. Let''s go out and kill some monsters on our own" With that said, I take my sword [Black Moon] and a revolver [RSh-12] in my hands while I start walking looking for some target, and then the girls I mention follow me to get out of range of the shield before it was activated. I decide not to use my sword [Curse Flame-G] since I didn''t want to draw more attention, I think it was enough with that the other girls used their weapons to fight to do this. [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] Seconds after, the sound of gunshots begins to be heard and as I guessed, many adventurers look towards this direction to see what was happening and find Orcs falling one after another. Their faces showed surprise, doubt, fear, or even a sigh of relief after seeing that¡­ probably the guys who react in the last two ways would have had similar ideas to the unfortunate ones who attacked us in the last few days. "Grooowh !!" "Girl, be careful!" "... an Ogre huh? Let''s see if you''re tougher than force-type zombies..." [Bang]... [Boom!] "Well¡­ apparently, you weren''t" "Fufufu the next one is mine, Alex-san" "..." While looking around a bit, an Ogre came towards me while growling brandishing what looks like a club... well, that almost looked like a log given its size. But sadly for him, this one can''t stop his head from exploding in the next second. This monster, unlike force type zombies that instead of developing their strength and defense, rather seemed more focused on possessing great power but retaining good agility. Unfortunately for the Ogre, this meant that my weapon that could even pierce through the defense of those zombies turned out to be too lethal for him. "T-That whole group is using magic weapons..." "Also these weapons seem to be of high rank¡­ they are killing those Orcs even easier than if they were goblins... even that little girl just killed an ogre in the same way" "Damn it! Are they trying to show us how rich they are?" After the adventurers come out of the great impact caused by the way our group fights, they begin to comment on their impressions of this. Even the person who had warned me about the Ogre that I just killed now, watches me with more fear than he did when saw this monster. Well, not everything is bad and perhaps with this, the number of people who decide to attack us during the night will decrease... although it is also a pity to lose those little booties that they brought us. After this brief pause, the fighting continues and all the people here focus on killing the monsters in front of them. Of course, it was also not uncommon for some to be unlucky enough to die while facing an enemy unsuitable for themselves or also because some were just unlucky enough to neglect themselves and end up receiving fatal injuries. But that was for them, and for our group, things were more relaxed. The truth was that even though there were many monsters, it could not be compared to a horde of zombies that more than a group of enemies, being so grouped with almost no space between them due to their enormous number, they were more like one same organism that moved in unison than a group of individuals. So seeing how effectively we eliminated our enemies, other groups did not hesitate to approach where we were to take advantage of the opportunity to use us as support while they could more safely kill monsters. I quickly noticed this, but I was not so petty to scare these people away. As long as they had no harmful ideas to us, then I would not complain that they would take a little advantage of us. Besides, we were not the only ones that other groups approached to be able to fight more safely. The organization led by the female warrior had members with abilities slightly above average and so they were in a situation similar to us killing monsters easily. so the groups that approached this team let them deal with the strongest monsters while they deal with the ones with the lowest levels. We had also caught the attention of that organization and the warrior woman along with some of her companions were constantly looking towards where the girls who were around the vehicle were constantly shooting and also at my group that separated from them to fight closely against the monsters. Yes, the girls on my side and I too were not far behind in attracting the eyes of other people the same as the other girls... just seeing how Saeko and Scythe cut Ogres with their sword and scythe it was probably almost as striking as seeing the firearms being used. This was not surprising, these girls were one of those who had fighting skills and also the most powerful since their levels were among those who went up more steadily due to this. Vrana-chan also flew from one side to the other, killing any monster that her set as a target, although I must say that more than her way of fighting was showy, her presence was even more so. On the other hand, Leona who also fell into the same category, and I were exchanging between our firearms and sword or knives respectively, so we were not far behind in making ourselves known among the others too. It''s a shame that Leona''s level had been quite high from the beginning and that''s why she had n''t leveled as much in HOTD. Although all also came to a standstill there when we exceed the 5th limit... but even so, thanks to the pills limit-break and the same but in a version for monsters for Scythe. Both of my loyal subordinates were strengthened again... [Status] Name: Scythe Grim Race: Ghoul Age: 6 Months (Body of a 24-year-old girl) Level: 53> 64 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (20) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate [ Berserker - G] [Body Domain - S] [Scythe Handling- C] [Life Absorption - S] (Sealed) Acquired [Flexible Movement - C] [Agile Movement-C] [Pain Block - C] [Sharp Claws - C] [Reap- E] [Night Vision- H] ( New) Magic Developing [Acrobat- C] [Fidelity - C] [Bodyguard- J> I] Loyalty: 569> 580 Affection: 60> 70 [Status] Name: Leona Heidern Race: Human Homunculus Age: 2 Months (Body of an 18-year-old girl) Level: 57> 67 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (20) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: H Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate [Body domain - S] [Knife handling- A] [Regeneration - E] [Abnormal state resistance - C] [Ki control-H] [Riot of Blood- A] ( Sealed) Acquired [Flexible Movement - C] [Agile Movement-C] [Shoot- C] [Nude Hand Fight- B] [Cut- C] [Ki Punch-C] [Night Vision- H] ( New) Magic Developing [Acrobat- C] [Fidelity C] [Gunslinger- C] [Self Defense - B] [Assassination Techniques Heidern-C] [Bodyguard- I] ( New) Loyalty: 100> 214 Finishing up by taking a quick look at the progress of these two bodyguards of mine, I realize that of the three groups that had vehicles here, the warrior woman and ours ended up taking the lead from the others to fight in this battle. The organization of passive-kun was hardly noticeable. Having only average members, they could barely take care of themselves as to also try to lead other groups as well. In this way we continue for several hours killing monster after monster. I must say that this monster invasion in the end did have one thing in common with the HOTD zombies and this was that these seemed endless, they kept coming out of the forest one after another as if it was producing them without end from the other side of the trees. Even after the sun began to descend and hide, these did not stop and they continued trying to reach the village behind us. So, things during the battle did not change much and the only thing different is that the organization of the warrior woman and my group moved away from each other a couple of kilometers to try to cover a terrain each of us with the other groups that accompanied us and thus be able to better block the monsters. ¡­Well, the passive-kun organization also did the same. Either out of pride or that they were ashamed of being the only group that had a vehicle and that was not much different from the other normal groups, also take distance from us two. What was different was that it was essentially their only group and almost were not joined others to them... but since they were numerous by themselves, probably this does not affect them. "Ha ... Ha ... Saeko-chan, Vrana-chan. Go back to rest together with the other girls" "Ha ... ha ... won''t you come Alex-san?" "I still have one thing to do... I''ll be back with Leona and Scythe a little later" "I understood" "Vrana wants to go with the master, roock~!" "... Come back together with Saeko-chan. Probably because you have the ability to absorb energy from the sun, you are the least exhausted here Vrana-chan. So I entrust to you to protect the others if something happens." "Okay! Leave it to Vrana, Master! She will protect Master''s lovers, roock ~" "Fufufu, Vrana-chan seems to be a very trustworthy girl" After I convince Vrana-chan to go with the other girls and she replies by inflating her almost non-existent chest, she leaves together with Saeko while the latter strokes her head and praises her. "Master, what will we do?" "...for now we will go into the forest a bit to look for something" Staying with only Leona and Scythe by my side, I answer the question from the first while looking at the forest that was darker due to the arrival of the night. I take one of the night vision goggles and put them on to move into that dark place. Leona and Scythe luckily to them didn''t need them, they had developed the same skill as the glasses easily due to their races and getting used to fighting at night managing the energy in their core or crystal to focus it in their eyes... or that''s what Leona told me. I really want to try to learn to control my energy too, haaa... for now I can only focus on continuing to fill my core with energy until I find someone to teach me that... or I could also pay the system for an orb of the [control of Ki] skill. Although for this I would have to spend 10 million crystals... so it is better that I try to go with the first option. The three of us advance into the forest killing any enemy that crosses our path and then extending my domain I begin to search for my target. I know it must be around here somewhere... probably there should be someone taking command of such a huge group of monsters waiting to sure show itself to the end of the fight... that''s what the monsters stronger do, right? If there is no leader, then perhaps a group of strong monsters will also be useful... Trying to find some of those things, the three of us move in the forest, and then after searching for a while, a group of about 10 Ogres comes to our vision immediately after I having detected them by my domain. It seems that my luck was good and instead of finding one thing that I was looking for, I ended up finding both... in this group of Ogres there was one that stood out among the rest. This one looked more muscular, its green color was a bit darker, and also instead of some rudimentary weapon like wooden clubs in one of its hands it held a big ax. [Ogre Forest Lord Level 74] [Ogre level 51] [Ogre level 55] [Ogre level 50] ... Its other companions were not weak but compared to this first Ogre, the others did not seem important... until now this was the strongest creature I had seen apart from Vrana-chan... Lena, although she looked like a witch, she should not be a monster. Yes, this Ogre was strong, but it wasn''t like it made me paralyzed when I saw him either and it just caused me to take things more seriously and to focus more. " Master, will we take care of that group of Ogres? " "Kill ... guys ... big ... green ..." "Calm down Scythe... for now we will not kill them and we will only attract the attention of all of them" I had not come to kill the leader before someone else did. The only thing that would be good to kill him was to get the experience for this and perhaps the guild or a merchant would give me a good price if I sell it to them, but the truth is that I was not very interested in what they could give me and that''s why their Crystal with a worth of 7,000 was also not very stimulating. Instead of getting money for it, it was more convenient to give the body to my venus. Furthermore, this living Ogre could help me obtain a much greater quantity than dead and take its crystal and sell the body. As this group slowly walked in the direction of the village and also approached us, I explained a little to Leona and Scythe what we would do. So when they were reaching a distance where it would take them a little while to notice us, I and Leona killed two of the normal ogres with our firearms. [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] "" GROOOWN !! "" Seeing their comrades fall, they quickly search for the one responsible for this and soon discover us. Right away, along with a great roar from all of them, they start running towards us. "Let''s go" "Yes Master" "Yes¡­" Seeing this, the three of us turn around and begin to run out of the forest as the group of Ogres furiously follows us while striking everything that crosses on their members or arms. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 168 Monster Invasion (Part 2 ) The direction we took was not where the girls were... when we left the forest and got out of the shade of the trees to where the moonlight illuminated things better, I take a scroll of my storage and I immediately use it. So as an effect of this, we disappeared from the eyes of the Ogres that followed us closely and leaving them a little confused due to this. What I use it was a [Scroll of concealment-H] which served to escape from some monsters by hiding you if the situation put difficult. At first I believed that it would be a dangerous object, since if someone used it against us to attack us by hiding with it, I was not sure if my domain would detect a person covered by its effect. But when I analyzed it, I discovered that it only had an effect as long as the person did not move from the moment they used the parchment. It was a good thing that for it to be used as I first thought, surely this should be a much higher range. This scroll had been obtained along with the loot from the night before, it was probably the last resort of a level 37 man to save his life if he was in danger of death, but unfortunately for him, Rei or Rika made a hole in his head before he can use it. As the three of us stop, the Ogres kept trying to find us but instead noticed a group of people surrounding a vehicle and then in the next instant, they roared and ran towards their new target. "L-Leader! A group of Ogres is coming here!" "Tch ... everyone get ready to take care of them!" Then the other side that were fighting against other enemies also notices the Orcs running towards them... they were the passive-kun''s organization. Seeing how restless they got, surely for them this was a very bad thing. Probably the best option for them was to escape, but regrettably it was too late for doing so. The Ogres despite their size, did not mean they were slow and since they were now busy dealing with the nearby monsters, it was impossible to escape. Surely the idea of ??escaping was not only in the men who fearfully saw the Orcs approach with great steps. Their leader must have considered the same, but he could not give the order to flee and instead took the option to fight. ¡­ If they escaped in the vehicle only some of them could do it and they would have to abandon the rest. But I don''t think he didn''t because he cared about others, previously I had seen people in his group die and he didn''t seem to care much about this. Therefore, what should prevent him it was his own reputation. If they escaped leaving the other men, it was sure this rumor would spread. After all, the men who he leaves some may scape and talk about it later. If so, in the future they will have some trouble recruiting more people as no adventurer will want to join someone who leaves them when they are in trouble. The receptionist of the world guild had said it, one of the main reasons why these organizations are formed is to receive protection from this one and so doing something like this was fatal to their development. With the Ogres approaching, that group clusters closer to each other with some defending from the monsters near to them while most of the others had their eyes on the big enemies. Soon, the Ogres were the first to be attacked by those with long-range weapons such as bows, although is a shame for that group that this does not cause them great harm and they only manage to infuriate them more by curving some arrows superficially in their bodies... with the exception of the leader of these, since the arrows seemed to bounce on its skin. "Gueh!" "Kuuh !!" "Aaaah!" A couple of seconds after the rain of arrows, the Ogres break the formation of these men like a stone thrown into a glass, and then several screams made by those who are hit with the clubs or the leader''s ax begin to be heard. "Attack them in groups and don''t get afraid! Our weapons are causing them to bleed! So it''s just a little more difficult to kill! them... surely they will fall soon!!" "Y-yes!" Even though the leader of this organization tries to encourage the men, the situation for them was not very optimistic... the majority of these adventurers are practically newbies within the 1st and 2nd limits and with very few who overcome this. The only thing they had in advantage was their number but with each second that passed, it was decreasing more and more. "Well, let''s go there too" "Yes Master" "Yes¡­" With my instructions, the 3 of us started walking to where the fight was taking place and then when we taking the first step the effect of the parchment is lost. This no longer mattered, it had already done its job well and now we had to do our part... end this battle and take my loot. We circled the group that was fighting until reaching the vehicle and climbed up to the roof of this so that we could see those guys fighting more closely. Since they were so focused on the enemies in front of them, they did not notice us and we could calmly enjoy the show. If you wonder why they did not use the vehicle where we are now standing in, it is probably because this model did not have the same functions as ours. Honestly, more than something useful for the fight I thought of this as simply an expensive transport. Although it also had an energy shield, it only had the function of strengthening its defense in the same way as ours integrating this one into the structure of the vehicle. Although of course, the quality of the materials with which it was built was inferior and therefore it did not have the same efficacy as my "Delorean"... I think that this is a good name and so I will call ours this way. As time passed, the fight was coming to an end. Unfortunately for this group, they were the ones who were losing... of the approximately 60-70 men here, now only about 20 remained. "We can''t handle them! We need to withdraw!" ¡­It probably should almost be time already. Seeing things get worse and worse, the leader of this group finally decides to give the order to flee. Well, that was probably what he wanted to do from the beginning but the conditions to do it had not been met. He had to show himself to be a leader who did not abandon his group even in bad conditions. Since fleeing now than flee before would generate little differences in the minds of people. As I had said before, if he ran away with only a few and abandoning the rest, that would be very unfavorable for him in the future. Now he had fought bravely together with everyone, but if he continued would only be left like an idiot who makes his men die uselessly... in truth, human emotions are complicated and it does not surprise me why causes so much interest on Aurora. Now with the few men they had, they could probably all escape together in the vehicle while they talk about the misfortunes they''ve just been through and become closer to each other because of this. Well¡­ surely this is how passive-kun would like things to be, but sadly, he wasn''t the only one who wanted to take advantage of this fight. It was also the time for us to act. You will think that it was much easier to just attack this group directly and that I didn''t have to go to the trouble of planning all of this. No, I did not because not want to dirty my hands or moralistic things if it is what you are thinking, the problem was another. From the guys who attacked us during the nights the previous days, I could see that it was a common thing for adventurers to have a card under their sleeves to face difficult situations, and therefore if I acted directly, this could cause me some problems. Fortunately for me, most of these last resources used consisted of scrolls and it took a few seconds to that guys to use them, which for someone fighting a firearm were valuable and deadly. The truth is that none of those men from before had the opportunity to use one¡­ to their misfortune, they didn''t know about firearms and they underestimated us too much. So the night before, even though I was a little worried when the girls decided to fight, with my advice that they were attentive to take care first of anyone who tried to take any object it was enough. Remembering these things, I was a little concerned with those things that this leader could have to keep himself safe... after all, he was the lover of a region lord and surely he could give him some good things, or with the resources that he obtained from him was able to get them on his own too. And I wasn''t wrong, during this fight I saw him take out several magical scrolls of attack and defense repeatedly. In fact, I think it was thanks to him that these men managed to kill 6 of the Ogres... without a doubt a great achievement seeing the level difference between both groups. "Y-you are ..." "Hello passive-kun, it seems your group has had a difficult time" "...that''s true... and apparently you didn''t come to help" After passive-kun uses a scroll to create a linear energy shield to block the monsters from passing, he along with the men who are still alive turn and run towards us... or rather, towards my future new vehicle. Then, as they get closer they finally notice our presence and stop a few meters from us who had been watching them. Most people get a little confused when they see us, but passive-kun seems to quickly understand why we are here. To his latter comment I only reply with a smile that makes him show a bitter expression on his face and then, losing a bit of calm, he continues speaking. "We don''t have any enmity between us... so I don''t see the reason why we should do this. I don''t understand it, your group doesn''t seem to be lacking resources... therefore, it seems difficult for me to you want our things ... and if it''s nothing that, so I really don''t understand why this!! " "There you are wrong passive-kun... you overestimate us, the truth is that we do not have any group that supports us and this vehicle is enough to attract my attention. You can curse or blame me for this, but we both know that anyone would take advantage of the other if knew that the risks to do so were not many, and for your bad luck I noticed this first. It is a shame, passive-kun... you just forgot some important things about this world. You should not attract too much attention if you cannot defend yourself, you neglected this and now you will have to pay the consequences. You probably gained a lot from that region lord from who you were lover, but by leaving him you also lost something important... you stopped being under his protection. Well, the truth is that he probably doesn''t matter much in this equation on his own either, but at least he''s got a kingdom behind his back. " "Well... if you want those things, then just take them and let''s avoid this fight. What do you think?" "..." As the others watched us speak and began to understand things, the energy shield that passive-kun used began to show signs of weakening from the constant blows of the monsters that hitting it. Seeing this, he tries to end the conversation by asking me that... but like before I just show him a smile and then answer him. "... Passive-kun, even if your aura was that of a saint, which by the way is not, I would still have to reject your offer. I don''t want to have to worry about this anymore in the future, and so it''s better for this to end now¡­ that''s why you all have to die here. ¡­Scythe and Leona, kill them all. I will take care of the Ogres " "Yes, Master!" "Yes¡­" Damn !!! "W-What''s wrong? Why do they want to kill us?" "I-I won''t say anything ... I haven''t seen anything either, so-so don''t kill me please!" "W-We are more, so we can kill them! No, we will catch these bitches and make them our slaves!" "I-I don''t understand any of this... Why does that little girl call the passive-kun to the leader? What does she mean by saying that the leader was a lover of a noble? " With my orders, Leona and Scythe jump out of the vehicle and start attacking those men. So following the advice that I had previously suggested, they first focus on the one who looked most dangerous and which in this case was passive-kun. Scythe this time she was faster than Leona throwing her scythe and halved the leader of this group while he was still screaming angry. Seeing this the others respond in different ways, some simply try to surrender so that they are not killed and others uselessly resist... and some are still confused with what happens... I also do not stay without doing anything and a second after seeing passive-kun die, I head towards the Ogres. There were still 5 standing counting the leader of these, so first I take care of the normal 4 with my revolver quickly. I thought the leader it would give me more trouble dealing with him but with the remaining bullet that was in the cylinder of the revolver, one of its legs is amputated when it ran towards me and so the ogre leader falls to the ground. Then while he complains because of the pain, I nail [Black Moon] in its skull and killing him. "This was easier than I thought .." "If we had directly attacked them, it would have been somewhat troublesome if the guy who cut in two Scythe use all those scrolls from before against us. So it''s good that the master used the Ogres against him first" "Master ... good..." "Okay, for now kill the other monsters while I collect the things" After the compliments of my two subordinates, I collect all the men''s bodies and objects in my inter-dimensional inventory... then finally I take the 4 million of G. ...think I now understand a little more the thieves'' mentality. It is difficult to blame them when you know that you can enrich yourself in a few minutes with the effort of a person''s many years. What people say about that giving value to material things is the worst ideological creation of humans must be true ... think I am a bad person. [Well... you''re probably not a Saint, Alexander. But you just have to ask yourself the following: What would you prefer? Having to sell your ass to a noble for these things, or take them like now?] Damn! I would even kill passive-kun twice if I had to! [So I think that now your questions have been answered... You are a bad person] ¡­Well, but I''m a bad person with his ass intact at least. Also not that passive-kun was a saint either, after all, before when we were talking his aura became blacker until it almost completely covered the other colors¡­ well, that must also have been my cause a little. "Let''s go back with the other girls" With everything done, we started running towards the girls who stayed fighting after Scythe and Leona nod at my words. Since I was going to do these things, that''s why I hadn''t brought the other girls. This couldn''t be considered honest and I had a bit of concern that if any of them doubted during the fight, then it could be fatal for them. As for Leona and Scythe, I did not have that problem with them as they were quite obedient to any of my orders. The first one because of its military nature that makes her treats my words as a mandate, and the second one perhaps even goes a little further and treats them as something unconditional. My little harpy also falls into the category of these two and surely she would not hesitate to kill a saint if I asked her to. But the problem with her is that she didn''t know how to keep her mouth shut, so she was very likely to speak proudly and cheerfully about how she crushes the heads of some people and that would be an unpleasant thing to hear for some girls. Furthermore, what I said earlier was also true and so it was good that she stayed with the girl group in case something happened. Although apparently, this was not necessary since when we got to where my "Delorean" was the girls continued to kill monsters and there was nothing out of the ordinary. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ---------------------- (POV 3rd person- Alchemy Shop) A few days after Alexander and the rest of the girls left, in an alchemy store that usually only had few customers, there was a long line to get in there right now. The funny thing was that 99% of those who were there were men. "Is the new girl helping out in this store really a big beauty?" "No, that''s a lie... she is a goddess!" "... it''s true. So I come this day also to see if that old lady can take me as her disciple and so I could be with that goodess more time!" "Keep dreaming, you should just do what everyone and buys anything to can see her" The men who formed to enter, all discussed the cause of this change in the store. The reason was that a blonde woman very beautiful recently started working here and the buzz spread quickly resulting in all of this. "Hello ~ How can I help you ~?" "E-emmm ... I''ll take that!" "I understand ~" Inside the store that blonde girl attended to the people here while an old woman watched from a chair in which she was sitting and sighed for this. The majority of these fellows only came to the counter and after hearing her response, pointed in direction of the first thing they saw like this one. Well, also there were some who were more intelligent than others and made her reach things that were in high or low places to see how those big mounds which this girl has will shaking because of her movements. "Please marry me!!" "Eh? Emmm... I''m sorry, but I already have a boyfriend~" "Hi-hi-hi... I ''m single, so if you beg me long enough then I might consider it." "I-I''m sorry, please accept these herbs that I found, maybe they will help you in your practice to do alchemy, I have to go now!!" There were also others trying their luck, but each of them was rejected just with the same phrase. In the beginning they reviled to the lucky one who took the heart of the blonde, but after hearing the words of the old woman forgot this and came out running... but probably would return tomorrow. "Master Lena, maybe because I concentrated on performing alchemy I not had noticed that your store is quite popular~" "Haaa... well, surely not noticing what you cause is the reason why the girls around you don''t seem to hate you... although it may also be because they are also very remarkable. Leaving that aside, it bothers me a little that many come just to buy the first thing they see without knowing what these herbs are used for... those fools just don''t appreciate the things that the forests provide us, hmp ~. Well, also for guys like the one before, I have been able to get many more herbs than usual... plus many are free " "Hmn?" "Don''t worry and keep working, Shisuka" "Yes ~" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 169 Completing Rek’s Protection Mission "Alex, where did you go?" "... to make this mission more lucrative" "" ??? "" "Fufufu, it seems that some people were unlucky. I am glad that the 3 of you returned safely" "Well... here it seems that the number of monsters has begun to be less and less" The vehicle''s shield is deactivated for a few seconds so that we can enter and then Kurisu questions me why I had moved away along with Scythe and Leona. Most of the girls bow their heads in doubt when they hear my answer, but Saeko probably having some idea of what I meant just smiles at me while saying that. Rika probably also understands a bit of what I had done, but she doesn''t seem to attach much importance to this either and instead comments about the current situation with the monsters fight. To tell the truth, I had also noticed this, so it seems that this monster invasion did not last much longer. Their numbers are probably not as endless as HOTD''s zombies. "" Woooh !! We won!!"" "...It seems that we finished with all the monsters in this area. Let''s go back to Milene''s village, now we just have to wait for the people of the world guild to announce the end of this mission" Almost an hour later, the last monster that had left the forest falls under the sword of one of the men from the groups that had followed us and then the others raise a shout of joy for this. So seeing that we had finished our work here, I address the girls and being they agree with my words, all board our vehicle and we immediately leave here. Some of those groups that were here decided to keep running after us while others probably go elsewhere to see if they could continue killing monsters, after all, whole that they kill meant extra income for them. But so that everyone can take what corresponds to them, we will probably have to go through things did before the start of the mission again in order to complete it through the machine where we passed the guild card that the members of this one had... I must say that this reminded me and made me feel a bit like a shift worker from my previous world. At first, I was a little intrigued by how the guild knew who fled the mission or did not come to carry it out. So, I thought that the card could have something like a GPS from my previous world, which worried me a bit since it would be as if I was being watched. And while it is not impossible that they would do something similar in this world, it seemed that I was not the only one with this concern and so the guild did not opt ??for that option, and because of that they instead used those card-reading machines. Also, just in case, I asked Aurora if she could find out if the guild card didn''t have something to locate our position, and then she told me that the system had analyzed it and determined that it was safe. The guild may have had to spend a little more resources to do it this way, but this also helped solve another very common problem that happened among adventurers. I''m talking about the fights they had in this type of situation to decide who killed a monster. From what the guild person that I spoke with told me when we checked in to verify that we had come for the mission. This machine and card apart from acknowledging that one person had presented himself for the mission, the two also checked the monsters that had killed by each person. This was due to the fact that the card of each member, when killing a monster, marked it on a counter in some way and so the machine only had to take out the number of monsters that were killed during the mission discounting from the previous total that an adventurer had killed until then. ... but it seems this function of the card, the guild person told me this was most commonly used by some adventurers to brag about all the monsters they have killed. So for this function that the guild card had was the reason why I had not collected any body during the fight, the guild would be in charge of collecting all these by low-ranking adventurers who had accepted this task as a mission. It can be said that this guild really has adequate jobs for each type of person... well, this also benefited me since I did not want to use my inter-dimensional storage in front of so many people and therefore we had to do the work of collect all the monsters that we killed manually, it would be annoying. Right away, all of us returned to Rek and it seems that our group was the first to arrive or finish with the monsters from the places that we had chosen to protect. Then after that more people began to arrive, I begin to hear some rumors about that apparently the group of the blond man escaped or was eliminated... this is said by many adventurers who come to ask other groups to accompany them because in that place still had many monsters. ¡­ I had already obtained what I wanted from that place and I did not feel like competing against other adventurers for killing a few more monsters. Also, due to the effectiveness of the firearms and the speed with which the girls killed monsters, the number of monsters eliminated by our group was almost certainly the greatest of all those who had participated in the mission. "Well, let''s rest... let''s wait for the sun to rise to go with the people of the adventurer''s guild to finish the mission and get our share of the battle" ""It''s okay"" We move the vehicle and head to Melee-san''s house to talk a bit with these mother and daughter duo and after we rest as I had said. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ---------------------- "Then will you sell me the monsters they killed yesterday please?" "Fine, Fine, I''ll sell them to you... but I don''t think they were few and so, I hope you can get that amount of money" "Don''t worry about it! Even though I probably don''t have so much money as you, I still should have no trouble buying a hundred monster bodies !" The next morning, Milee-san invites us to have breakfast at her house. She along with the entire town were in very good spirits since the monster invasion was successfully blocked and they would now have approximately another 6 months of quiet until this happens again. During breakfast and even after this, Milene had been insisting on the matter of what I would do with what I got from this mission. The truth is that I thought of simply using all the monster bodies I killed as fertilizer for my plant, but due to her constant requests and since I still have enough zombies in my storage to feed my plant, in the end I agree to help her a little... although I think that she is underestimating the efficiency with which we killed monsters yesterday. Therefore, almost arriving at noon we go together to where the group of people from the guild was checking the mission as completed and delivering the bodies of the monsters. "... It really surprises me a little that people are so honest as not to take the bodies of the monsters and sell them elsewhere" "I didn''t know you were a philanthropist and thought so highly of people, Alexander. Course that the reason why they don''t take them is not because of something like people''s honesty. First of all, since there is a great variety of groups that participate in something like this, each group is usually careful that something like that does not happen. Surely everyone thinks that it is not worth much to become the number one public enemy here for something like a small gain. If you don''t think it would be bad enough to turn all the other adventurers here against you to stop people from doing this, then turning the world guild against you should be more than enough. Since it has given the mission for the collection of the bodies, it is his responsibility that this is carried out and so affecting this is like going against them" "¡­That makes more sense" Seeing the great mountain of bodies behind the guild members of the world and the adventurers formed waiting to complete the process to finish the mission, I can''t help but comment on that and then Milene corrects me. "Eh? I-It''s you ... p-please, go ahead" As we get closer to where the people are forming themself, the men who are in the line in front of us turn when they feel someone stands next to them, and immediately as if they saw something terrifying, they move aside so that we move forward in the line. This triggers a similar response in all who lined up and they left us quickly get to where was the person of the guild... I know it''s good that they leave us advance to the front, but also I felt as if we were cursed and others us avoid for this... W-What did you do to the other adventurers to them treat you like this? I-It seems that most of them are afraid of you all... did you kill adventurers along with the monsters or something like that?" "... their reaction is probably because they saw us fight yesterday... I don''t think it has much to do with whether or not we kill other adventurers" "..." Milene seeing the reaction of the adventurers asks me with a surprised face, but... her words are wrong. I don''t think anybody has seen us kill other adventurers considering that we have always eliminated all the groups we had a confrontation with completely, so the only reason I can think of why they act like this is the answer I give to her. "Hello, Please I need the card of someone from your group to be able to check the mission as completed and deliver the bodies of the monsters that you killed" Coming to the front of the line, a man from the world guild asks me for my card. I give it to him and right away, just like the last time, this one is checked on the machine. [Beep] [Mission "Protection of Rek''s People"...] [Completed Rating: S] Rewards : 1x Rank Weapon Coupon [H] 50,000x Gold 5,000x Crystals Additional Rewards: Skill [Night Vision] 1x Inter-dimensional radio 50,000x Gold 5,000x Crystals When passing the card through the machine, in the next moment the girls'' cards also have a reaction to this and so they look for these to get them out of where they had kept it. In addition along with this, my system also informs me that I had completed the mission. I had been a little envious that Scythe and Leona developed the [Night Vision] skill, but now I don''t have to feel this way. It seems that this mission rewarded me with several useful things. Besides, now we can use [Interdimencional Radio] since we have the two necessary equipment for this. Saya and Rei will surely be very happy about this. "I-It seems like you really struggled during this mission, right? The corresponding number of monster bodies for you is: 347xGoblins 128xGoblins Elite 55xGoblins (Assassins, Archers, Riders) . . . 306x Orcs 122x Orcs Elite 87x Orcs (Warriors) " . . . 69xOgres 1x Leader Ogre Congratulations, your group also was the one with the best performance during the mission and so the additional reward is for you. In addition, all the members of your group have risen the rank in the guild, from rank J-0 is rose to J-8 ... You can take the bodies of the monsters or use them to complete guild missions... also, if you wish, the lord of this region will give a banquet in your honor " Finishing saying all that, the guild man turns to talk to other men and they will start taking the monsters for delivery to us. But his voice was quite high... so it also causes quite a surprise for the adventurers gathered here. Well... not just surprise, also the aura of some turns a little purple indicating their envy. Not wanting to have any kind of problem, I decide to end this quickly. "She will take care of them. About the dinner with the lord of the region, I will have to reject it since we are quite busy" "N-Now I understand why you were asking me if I could pay you for this... do you have an army hidden somewhere? How could all of you kill so many monsters in one day ?!" "... well, there were many and they came one after another" "¡­ Your group didn''t have to kill them all, you know? You should have let other people participate too!! " "Don''t overdo it, my group didn''t kill everyone... it was probably only ? part... or 1/3 at most" Also, one of the reasons was that goblins and orcs seemed to be drawn like bees to honey when looking at the girls... so that''s why their numbers were higher than the other monsters. These clustered where we were and made the other monsters search for other targets because of that. "In truth goblins and Orcs are just perverted monsters¡­ they should be more like Ogres who apparently were looking for strong men to be able to fight with them" Seeing the number of monsters we kill and remembering a bit about the fight, I can''t help but complain about this. The girls had to endure the constant lustful glances of those monsters throughout the fight ...that is not pleasant and unfortunately I say this from my own experience. The ogres we killed all of them were hunted by Saeko, Leona, Scythe, Vrana-chan, and me. But to do so, we had to go after these as they were always looking for muscular looking men to fight. "E-Emmm ... ogres don''t have as heroic a character as you think, you know? They look for men with resistant bodies because they think that thin women or men" break "easier... among adventurers, there is another way to call these¡­ they are called "The Warriors'' nightmares" " "... y-you mean that they do this for..." "Yes ... ogres usually take strong men to satisfy their desires just like goblins..." "..." The man from the guild suddenly responds to my previous complaints and informs me of the customs of the Ogres... my image of them was shattered by his words in one second. Damn! In truth they were only giant Goblins as their appearance indicated! "Now that you say it... when we were fighting, I rescue a couple of men from the hands of some Ogres who were dragging them into the forest. When I eliminated the ogres, they knelt down and thanked me as cried with happiness for having rescued them... there was even one who was so moved who told me that because of this debt he would become my slave... it took me a little work to make that guy would give up " "Well¡­ it''s probably because you saved them from a fate worse than death, Saeko-chan. Although maybe that last guy just wanted to take the opportunity to get closer to you since you''re a beautiful girl¡­ maybe you should have let that Ogre take him away " "Fufufu, thanks Alex-san" I thought that in a world full of perverted monsters, women suffered the most here, but... it seems that Gaia is fair with both genders to regard this. Although the truth is that this does not change things much for me, unfortunately, my current body was already attractive to the goblins... "Excuse me, I have a question. What do you mean we are of J-8 rank now?" " Oh, that? Well, each rank is divided into 10 levels from 0 to 9, when you exceed this then your rank increases. This means that you only have to go up another 2 levels for your rank to increase to I-0" "I see ... groups or organizations have no rank?" "Groups no, organizations yes" "¡­Well, thank you for your answer. Please hand over the monsters to this woman, I''ve already made a deal with her." "I get it" Apparently, we almost managed to raise our guild rank with a single mission. Although being the shortest on rookies probably are, I don''t think it''s a big deal either. Also, it seems that I was truly able to reject the feast of the lord of the region since he did not insist on it... I wanted to meet him, but I also did not want to be the focus of attention and treat me like entertainment for his noble friends or something like that... it is better Milene to take care of this. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ---------------------- (POV 3rd Person - Alchemy Shop) "I tell you, I have decided that you would be my wife! So take all your things so you come with me!" "E-Emmm client-san~ ... I already have a boyfriend ~ So if you will not buy or sell anything, then please let me attend the other people~" "You don''t know who I am? !!" "... no, sorry ~" At the alchemy store, Shisuka, as she had in the past few days, was attending customers who came when another man suddenly declared his feelings to her... well, this time it was more like that man just wanted to take her away. As on other occasions, she responded with the same phrase but the insistence of that man did not stop and he did not seem to hear her words, so this began to worry her a little. " Damn!! I am the leader of the guild Jumort, one of the largest in Barl !! Well... now that you know this, you must understand how lucky you are. So don''t waste my time and come with me " "Sorry, but I don''t want to do it~ I have to wait for my boyfriend Alex-kun to come back ~" " Damn it !! I''ll kill that guy Alex-kun and-" "What is all this hustle and bustle? Why can''t I just sleep quietly... if I don''t sleep in the afternoons well, I will get more wrinkles, you know? " Suddenly the owner of this store, Lena, comes out from behind the counter door and sets her eyes on the man who had been screaming until now and interrupting him. "Witch! Don''t get into this if you don''t want your store to be ruined" "Haaa ... I knew that when the season invasion of monsters ended and the organizations to return to where they have their bases, this would happen. Hi-hi-hi ... guys, why you don''t wait a few days to do something like this... the truth is that use much my waist when I was younger and now I pay for it. So I want you to wait for the red-haired boy to be here for him to take care of this... In addition, that way maybe you suffer less and have a death more peaceful " " What nonsense are you saying, witch?!! " As Lena says, the missions to protect places have ended and people like this man who thought they were invincibly returned and hearing the rumors of new blonde beauty was in the city, this would not take long to happen. The man, thinking that she was making fun of him takes his weapon and points it at her making Shisuka''s unease grow even more. But unfortunately for him, the person he was threatening didn''t seem to mind that, and she only sighs when she saw him. Then, even angrier he steps forward to intimidate Lena even more but in the next instant, he feels a puncture in the neck causing him to take his other free hand to that place to find a needle that had no idea when it got there. "W-what is this?" "You should have listened to me, boy. Now surely you wish you had died... hi-hi-hi" With Lena''s words, that man loses the strength of his body and falls on the wooden floor of the store. Then, immediately several men who probably came with him come to examine him. "W-what did you do to the leader, witch!" "Speak fast !!" "Emmm ... is he dead ~?" "Hi-hi-hi... well, as a man now he died. Although he is still alive physically... if you all don''t want to end the same way, get out of my store" With sweat on their forehead understanding what she was referring to, they all take the man and run out of the store. The truth is that this old woman did not have as good a character as Alexander thought, and the fact that she did not attack them was not because she was tolerant. In fact, there were n''t many people who called her a witch and they had a happy day after that. What made she does not attack him was, first, thanks to his childish appearance that because of this just takes his words as something that said a small child. But the second and main reason was that she felt the aura that he and several girls in his group emanated... so if she had acted aggressively that time, things for her could also be bad. Unfortunately, this group of people was not children and their auras were much weaker than the ones of the group of Alexander. "... I''ll be out for a moment, Shisuka. Take care of the store." "Yes ~" She had given them a chance to survive, but Lena knew that surely they would not appreciate this and so it was best that she take over that guild. If they gave up on any silly idea they might have and forgot this, then she didn''t mind leaving them, but if not... It was a pity that the group took the second choice and so that, in the afternoon one of the guilds most powerful of Barl disappeared. The next day people only found bodies that had been poisoned and a few survivors that fled would soon discover that their private parts had become useless... "Hi-hi-hi ...I think with this other groups will desist from doing other nonsense so I can rest calmly" " What do you mean, Master ~? " "It''s nothing, just focus on mixing correctly the herbs" " Ok~" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 170 Forest of Eltin "Excuse me, can we talk for a moment?" "Hmn? You are..." When I turn around to get out of here, someone suddenly asks me. It was the warrior girl leader of the other organization that had participated in this mission, so this surprises me a bit. But apparently I was not the only one in which she causes something by appearing... she makes the girls around me to be on guard. It is good and I am glad to see that they have followed my advice of not be neglect. "A woman¡­ if we are neglect, Alex can make her join our group... we all need to be careful" "¡­ Yes, she can probably fall into this brat''s web before she knows it" "Well... I don''t think the boy is taking any girl that crosses his path either" "... b-but also she may end up falling in love with him, right?" ¡­ Well, it seems that the girls'' reason for concern is different from what I imagined. Since yesterday they fought well, then I will not say anything to complain about this... also I do not think that I have much credibility if I refute what Kurisu and Rei say. Although I''m a little happy that at least Rika supports me. But if what Saya says happens, that''s beyond my control and I can''t do anything for this, so I don''t think the girls should blame me for something like that. "What''s going on? What do you want to talk about?" "I wanted to see if we could do some business" "You''re late! I already made a deal with the boy for the monsters that his group killed!" So with the word "business", the only woman who had not shown a reaction to this then also gets defensive against the warrior woman... although apparently it isn''t one of the largest organizations in this Kingdom, I must say that Milene is very valiant to oppose this warrior woman as a small merchant in Barl. "...don''t worry, the businesses I want to deal with him are others" "D-don''t tell me that you really fell in love with Alex at first sight?" After the warrior woman denies that she wants to steal Milene''s business she calms down, but then the other girls look at her even more seriously and then Kurisu being even more nervous speaks for every one of them. "... no, it''s not that either... or rather, aren''t you a girl?" "... I am a man ... it is not my fault have 12 years old and that my masculinity has not developed still" "I-I''m sorry ... w-why don''t we move to another place to talk?" "Haaa ... alright. Milene, when I''m done with this I''ll go to your mother''s house and then let''s talk about the pay for the bodies of the monsters... also, the body of the leader Ogre I will take it to me" "It''s okay" Seeing that her words put me off a little, she apologizes and decides to proceed with the matter for which she came. Nor was it a subject that I wanted to talk about a lot too, so after talking to Milene we all left here. The place where the warrior woman directs us to speak was a small restaurant here and there were already some people from her group waiting there. So I along with some girls take to sit at the table where they were and the others take nearby tables with, except for Leona and Scythe who stay behind me from where I sit. "Well, what did you want to talk about?" After observing their group for a second and making a slight salute between us, I immediately turn to the warrior woman who had brought us here. I had a few things I wanted to do and so I needed to get this over with quickly. "Well, I also like to go directly to the subject. I will be direct, I wanted to know if you would not consider selling us or telling us the information to buy magic weapons like yours... of course, either option you choose we will pay you properly" "So this was about the guns¡­ sorry but for now I can''t do any to doing this. Or at least I can''t make that decision myself¡­" Don''t refuse to talk with her because I was a little curious and concerned about why she had sought us out. I thought that somehow she finds out that I kill the passive-kun group and would complain or blackmail us about it... but I can rule this out now. It seems that what caught her attention was our firearms, although this was also a problem in his own way. So I decide to go to the safe by politely rejecting her while I also try to plant in her head that I was not the one in charge of this group and there was someone I had to ask permission for something like that. I don''t think this was hard to believe since most of the people here have taken us as part of an organization and also not a small one to move around in a level 1 area smoothly, so her group shouldn''t have a very different idea of we like the others. After all, our equipment must be considered to be used by someone like that and it would be rarer to see someone who alone could afford these luxuries. "Well... I think that''s a reasonable thing. Our group can wait for you to speak to your leaders and then see if we can come to an agreement." Then as I had thought, the woman accepts my words without hesitation and answers that while nodding with her head. Maybe I could get good things out of selling firearms, but that would be giving weapons that can easily kill us to other people, and that was not a very good thing. Also, surely after selling to them, soon more will come to get the same and that would mean selling more weapons or antagonizing those other groups for not doing it. So until firearms are not that risky to me, I shouldn''t be marketing them. I have enough to worry about Gaia''s scrolls and other items enough for me to add one more thing to this. "Okay, I will talk to my leaders and try to give you an answer... by the way, I just found a vehicle similar to yours abandoned near the forest yesterday. I did not need it and I was thinking of selling it, are you not interested? " "Kohon! ... Kohon! ... Kohon!" Since she seemed to be a sensible woman, I decided to try to see if I could turn the passive-kun vehicle into G or crystals because this doesn''t serve me much in itself... but I think I lacked some tact to say this. One of the men at the table seems to be choking on what he is eating and the others look at me in a slightly strange way. Well, the truth is that it wasn''t just them. Some of the girls turn to me a little surprised by my words since probably like the other group at this table, they also had the same assumptions. It''s good that this group just look at me like that and don''t start complaining or accusing me, so this was already a huge plus. "I-I see... so you found an abandoned vehicle... it seems that you are very lucky. The truth is that our organization is expanding and maybe we could do business if you want to sell it. But unfortunately I don''t bring the amount for this with me and I am also in the same position as you and so this needs to be approved by other people in my group as well. So if you want us to do business, I need you to tell me where I can contact you so I can find you when I talk to them. " "...I understand, but you will not need to look for me. I was planning to go to the capital of the kingdom and as far as I know your organization is based there, right? So I think it is better that I will be the one to find you a once I get there " "That''s great, so let''s do that. I am Parmil, one of the captains of the Nurt guild. When you arrive in the capital you only have to ask for information from our organization and surely someone can take you there or they can call us to pick you up." "I understand, Parmil. When I get there I will do just that. I am Alexander." After Parmil and I shook hands and our groups said goodbye, we left the restaurant. From what she told me, in a vehicle like ours, it would take us about 15 days to go to the capital since it seems that we are on the edges of this Kingdom... So we agreed to meet there about a month later so that we could talk again once we were there. That will give me time to do a few things before we set off for the capital. Also, although her organization can probably get a cheaper vehicle at the price I intend to sell it to them, I knew that Parmil considered our group very well and it is most likely that she would try to have a good relationship with us and so taking advantage of this, I thought it would be good sell it to her. I had already had the idea of ??going in the capital, I thought of seeing one of the largest cities in this Kingdom since I have to wait 3 months to go to another world and so now that I had obtained that vehicle, this was more necessary. If I wanted to sell it, I think it would be a bit difficult to do it in Barl and surely in a bigger city I would have no problem with doing it. But now I didn''t even have to worry about having to be looking for someone to sell it to and I just have to get to the capital and then I can turn it into money. "Is there something else we have to do in this village, boy?" "Now let''s see if Milene can pay me for the bodies of the monsters, she should have finished doing her estimates. After this, I think we will make a small expedition ..." "A little expedition?" Leaving the restaurant, Rika asks me and so I answer as I walk in the direction of Milene''s store. Then with the girls following me, among them, Saya repeats my words and so I nod to answer hr affirming it. "You finished sooner than I thought" "Well, it can be said that we reached an agreement quickly" "I see, I''m glad. I too have finished counting all the monsters... this is what I offer you for them" Upon arriving at Milene''s mother''s house, she had finished transporting all the monsters that the guild had to deliver to me and also value the price of all of these. When we exchanged a few words, she immediately passed me a paper with various things written on it. It was a table showing the number of monsters and the price for which she buying them me. I just take a quick look and direct my eyes directly to the total... [587 thousand G] was written at the bottom of the page. Ogre corpses are priced well, and although not as much as these, monsters like Orcs and Koblots are still reasonably priced. Logically, the higher its limit was, then the higher the price. "Here are the crystals of the monsters and there is also the body of the leader of the Ogres ... I''m surprised that you were able to kill that huge thing. Are you sure you don''t want to sell it to me?" "Sorry Milene, I have another use for this one. Also, you shouldn''t be so greedy as you will surely earn quite a bit from this, right? Although I must also say that I am a little surprised to be able to obtain more than 500 thousand G for them. If I remember correctly, you had told me that you had spent on remodeling your store the same, right? Well, I think you can recoup some of that expense. " Milene also gives me a bag of crystals that those monsters must have had and then I sent it directly into my storage pretending to tuck it under my shirt. Reviewing the number of these in my system, it had increased almost 500 thousand... in the same way as the previous one, the Orcs that had exceeded the 5th limit and therefore each of their crystals was worth more than 5 thousand, helped a lot to make them grow this quantity. In truth, this mission was much more productive than I had thought it would be... if I count the vehicle that I will sell soon, then I have recovered the investment of the one I bought from Relen and a little of what I use to make it work. I think that Rek being a remote area of ??the kingdom helped a lot to have these gains. As I did not have much competition from big groups as in large cities it surely must have happened, so we could easily achieve this result. "E-emmm ... A-Alexander-san ... no, Alexander-sama! T-The truth is that as you say, now I am a little short of money for the remodeling of my store... so, why don''t I pay you a part of this now, and the rest in a few months? " "..." Suddenly Milene begins to act strangely and I immediately discover the reason why it is this so... why it is that if she did not even have the money to pay me at first, she still asks me to sell her the Ogre Leader? This woman was already thinking that I would accept this¡­ I wouldn''t even be surprised if she was already making deals with these bodies with other people. "Don''t be cruel, boy. I just handed you more of 461,000 crystals, that''s almost 5 million G!" "It is true that you just gave them to me, but those were mine at first..." "¡­Sassy "If not to help, you better not talk Rika! Tch, you are not reliable ... Kurisu, help me and tell your little man to wait for me with the remaining money please" "Eh? T-This ... Alex, why don''t you wait for her to sell things so she can pay you? After all, we don''t need more money than we have now" "Haaa ... well, I''ll wait a couple of months for you, but... if you don''t pay me, I won''t hesitate to become my slave. Do you understand?" "It''s okay!" "A-Alex, that''s ..." "You, brat¡­ you can''t fall that low, can you?" "No, I think it is fair. And what proves it is that this woman accepted it in an instant" "Fufufu, Rika-san is right ... a person must fulfill and commit to his words" Kurisu and Rei react negatively when they hear the word slave although the person himself I am addressing this one does not seem to mind much, and accepts my terms easily as Rika says. I wasn''t kidding about this, if I was going to take a risk by lending her my money, then I think it''s fair just like Saeko also does to think that Milene must also face the consequences of her actions. It''s not like I''m going to make her my sex slave or anything like that, either. I''ve wanted a maid for a while, so then I''ll have her take that role if she doesn''t pay me in a few months. If not, I can simply make her work on other things. "Now the last thing left to do is go to the forest" "Eh? Are you going to enter that forest, boy? Don''t tell me you didn''t have enough with all the rewards you already got? Seriously, and you''re the one who complains about me and says I''m greedy " "Don''t compare me to you Milene, I''ll go investigate something in that forest" "Don''t tell me it''s because of the rumors that this forest hides a treasure and many strong people have died trying to get it?" "¡­ So you knew about this? Didn''t you think that if that rumor was true, then it was dangerous for us to come to this forest and that you should mention it before?" "W-Well ... the mission was not in the forest, was it? B-Besides, as I said, it''s just rumors" "Seriously, you had better give me that money back soon because if you don''t... I will make you work hard until you pay me the last G while I make you wear the most embarrassing suits you can imagine" "Glup ... K-Kurisu wouldn''t leave you!" "Milene-san... I think that if you knew there was something dangerous in the forest, then you should have told us before" "It is true, life cannot be bought by money" "Although things went well yesterday. If it hadn''t been so, then we would be in danger while Milene-san was safe inside the village" "Fufufu, maybe instead of embarrassing outfits, you should make her work naked, Alex-san" "I agree with Saeko" After my words, Milene seeks help from Kurisu and the girls but this time not even the first one takes this matter in a good way. What can I say? No one likes to be fooled by something that can cost them their lives. So if she knew about the forest, then she should have said this first before asking us to come to protect this town. "W-Well, for the next I will remember to tell you the important things... but you''re not a little harsh? After all, you just said that you will go to the forest despite that" "It is one thing to be cheated and quite another to have you choose something. See you in a few hours, we''ll be back after investigating the forest for a little while " "Okay, be careful" "Oh, this is weird and it surprises me a little. For a moment I thought you would pray that we don''t come back and so you don''t have to pay the boy." "Hmp ~ I''m also not as mean as you think Rika" After the small discussion between Rika and Milene, all my group boarded the vehicle with the first taking the wheel and immediately it begins to move towards the forest. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 171 Forest of Eltin (Part 2) Thank you all for reading SES. Remember to support the novel, it is you who make it possible for this one to continue !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Thanks to everyone for your support!! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Isn''t it dangerous to go to the forest, Alex?" "Don''t worry Kurisu¡­ I have an idea what those rumors are about and we''ll just go to examine that." "???" Surely due to the conversation we had a few moments ago, Kurisu and Saya were somewhat restless when we entered the forest. I try to reassure them with what I say, but it seems I can only do that their concerns be transformed in doubt, well, maybe that''s better. Earlier when I had time, I checked the map on my system to see if I could find something that could explain the rumors that are being talked about in this forest, and then I ended up finding one thing. So, to go to the place indicated on the map I stand next to Rika and give her directions to take us directly there. As for the monsters, probably because a few hours ago they had left a huge number of those from the forest, now there were not many seen and the few we met simply passed over these without worrying about them. Then several tens of minutes later we reached the place that I had seen on the system map... "Grrr" "Grouw Grouw" It seems that the place had been taken by a group of Koblots who, when they saw us arrive, the entire herd quickly gathered to attack us. "Well, let''s get this over with quickly." ""Okay"" There was nothing surprising in this and we finished them off very soon since having faced various groups of monsters the day before, this was not a challenge for us. Furthermore, apparently this group of Koblots had just settled in this place and to do so they had to fight against other groups of monsters that we found in the area that they had chosen as a warehouse to store their food. "This place feels a little different..." "Yes, Saeko is right... this place has a good atmosphere" Having taken over the Koblots we started exploring the place and being one of the girls with the most sensitivity, Saeko and Rika comment while closing their eyes to concentrate more and notice things more clearly. I think this was the place used as a base by the group of the Ogre leader that I had previously killed, and then since these did not return, other groups quickly fought for the position. But they were right... Gaia''s environment actually felt more refreshing compared to HOTD and this was probably due to the amount of energy in the atmosphere. But in this place, this still went even further and gave the feeling as if after walking through a desert we reached an oasis. [This is because this place is an energy point¡­ plus a high-level one. For what the system indicates, it has a level 10 in energy concentration... although the area it covers is only a Kilometer] Level 10? [Yes, I said you that an area or a world has veins of energy running through them and so the energy point is where the energy is mostly concentrated and these also can be classified from 1 to 10 according to the energy concentration they have] Aurora, you told me that cities, towns and villages were usually founded on points like these, right?... assuming Rek village is a level, then Barl what level is? [The energy concentration that the system detected in Barl was that of a level 3 energy point] Trying to see how important this energy point that we had found in this forest was, I ask Aurora that. Apparently this had a difference of 7 levels with the city of Barl... so if a city were founded here, surely this would be more important than Barl. [This energetic point is probably not very suitable for founding a city, Alexander. Since the area it covers is not very large then couldn''t create a big city, but¡­ I think this would be coveted enough by organizations to found their bases. As I said before, the energy points bring many advantages to those who stay in these, and the higher the level, the more this is noted. Although it is not exact, let''s consider that a person can stay in an energy point for 100 years, then he will obtain the same limit in power as this one. So if a person stays at a level 10 energy point for 100 years, then he will reach the 9th limit without much effort... sure, that''s just under ideal conditions. But since there are always problems like with the passage of time a person''s ability to absorb energy decreases, this is hardly done. Anyway, at least I don''t think a point like this has a problem helping someone reach the 5th limit without a hitch despite that.] Geh! This undoubtedly turns this place into a treasure... this would be 10 years by a limit... it is heard not much, but for an organization, this is very valuable since it means that all its members will be strengthened without them having to do much or using many resources. "Alex, isn''t that..." While talking to Aurora in my head, I hear Kurisu''s voice. When I put my eyes on her, Kurisu was pointing at what looked like a stone arch. "Most likely it is what you are thinking, Kurisu. That must be a door equal to those used by the world guild to transport themselves to different places." This was what I had seen marked on the system map, an arc that probably represented a dimensional door. And looking directly at it, now I was sure of this. "Is this some kind of ruins of an ancient city?" "I don''t think that only a single structure can be considered as ruins... perhaps it was just that someone decided to build this door here?" Being a few steps from the door, Rei asks as she watches at the inter-dimensional door. I somewhat agree with Saya''s point of view¡­ The inter-dimensional door had some snake carvings on it, plus some hieroglyphs. Noting the same as me, Kurisu takes the translator glasses that I had given her earlier and probably reading what was written while speaks she frowns. "This ... it-it seems that this door does not lead to a very cozy place..." " What does it say there, Kurisu-san? " "It says, ''Tomb of the Serpent Queen... the lover of the dragon Murnttul''" Before Kurisu could answer Saeko''s question, I read what the hieroglyphs that were written on the dimensional door said. "Eh? Does this door lead to a grave?" "... a snake was a dragon''s lover? Is that possible?" "Before it was supposed to be impossible for us to consider something like a dragon¡­ so why can''t that be possible now?" Hearing me, Saya is amazed at the fate that this door carried while Rei seems more curious about the second line of the text ... in fact, I was also a little curious about that... no matter how I imagined it, I always came to the same conclusion that this was more like the dragon using the poor snake as a condom... That was not a love relationship but one side torturing the other! [Alexander¡­ a dragon probably has a soul higher than level 3 and will surely be able to change its form¡­ it could even take human form. This is the same for other monsters¡­ although of course there are some that do not have enough reason yet to do something like this and remain like wild beasts. But most likely the one mentioned in that text, is one like the first ones I mention and so it is not impossible that this one can have sexual interaction with other races] I-I see ... I was about to say a prayer for the poor snake, but it seems I don''t have to... I am honestly grateful to hear that since I was about to have a trauma. "Boy, what do we do? Shall we go in the door?" "No Rika, I don''t want to die so soon, you know.?.. if this place is related to a dragon, it is better to wait to we can go there. If we do it now, that would only be suicidal" "Alex is right... the strong people who never came back when entering this forest must be because they entered there and something prevented them from using the gate again." While we watched the door, Rika with an adventurous spirit asks me that. Although I didn''t want to discourage her and Saeko who were the most motivated when they heard the word dragon, my instincts stopped me from proceeding wherever it led. Furthermore, the words Kurisu says supporting my opinion only reaffirm my decision since I agreed with her. Probably the stories of this forest that we hear from the adventurous man and Milene, is this door who is responsible for that. It is very likely that what is in there is a treasure, and due to the greed that the adventurers felt for this end took them to their end ... it should not be forgotten that in the stories that speak of hidden treasures, there is always a guardian guarding this. [That''s a good decision¡­ the place this door leads to is almost certainly a Level 2 Area and because of the energy escaping from it is created this Level 10 energy point. So for now you''d better not go there, Alexander] "S-Shit! Let no one approach the door!" "W-What happens all of a sudden for you to scream like that?" "¡­ Aurora just told me that that door leads to a Level 2 Area, so the other place where that door drives is more dangerous than I was thought and so we should not enter there for any rason" "Aurora? Oh! The voice you hear that is inside your head? I had forgotten that ..." "... Please don''t say it like I''m crazy, Saya" "S-Sorry, that was not my intention" When I answer Rei''s question, several girls stare at me strangely because of the name that I said very few times, and then with Saya''s words they also remember what I had said them about she before¡­ but unfortunately their looks on me don''t change much. This is why I don''t like talking about Aurora or mentioning her name when I talk to them, since when I do similar things always happen this. Well, I can''t blame them too much either since if someone tells you that a voice inside his head tells him things, you can probably only interpret that like this person is going crazy. "Yes, if there is a dragon there, then Vrana does not want to enter!... those reptiles are very strong and would kill Vrana... and if he is male, then he would probably do bad things to her! She is from the Master and she can''t allow that, roock ~" The one who breaks this somewhat uncomfortable atmosphere is Vrana-chan who comes to my side and begins to beg me not to enter the door... "W-Will it do bad things to you? H-How do you know that, bird girl?" "Vrana only knows... she knows that reptiles called dragons are very strong and also very lustful" "Alexander¡­ maybe an ancestor of yours was a dragon?" "... I have said before that I am human. So don''t look at me, Rei" "Fufufu, well, if Alex-san were a dragon, he would surely be a cute one" From Vrana''s answer to Rei, she probably has some kind of memory inherited from her species, or this is based on her instinct. Anyway, dragons apparently match what some stories tell. The strange thing was that Rei suddenly addressed the issue to me... well, everyone must pay for their own actions. So without getting angry at her words, I only reminded her of my race. Perhaps Saeko''s next words tried to smooth things over... but apparently she didn''t dismiss the idea that I could be a dragon either. "T-They are not cute! They are terrifying monsters and the master has always been good to Vrana. Master, you are not a dragon, are you? roock ~" "No, I am human" It seems that for now my only ally is my little harpy who refutes Saeko''s words, so as a reward I decide to pat her on the head. Also, this may help her calm down as she had gotten a little upset. "So what shall we do now, Alexander-san? Shall we go back to Milene-san''s village?" "¡­ I was thinking that even though we can''t get to the other side of the door for now, this place is still pretty good. Even it''s probably not easy to find one just like this one in this Area¡­ I had not told you before, but as Saeko and Rika noticed when we first arrived here, this place is a different one from the others and if we stay in this, it can help strengthen us... although it would take time for this to be noticed " "E-Emmm ... how long do we need to stay here for that?" "...10 years for changes to start to be noticed" "" ... "" "E-Eh? T-Ten years? Do we have to stay for 10 years in this forest?!" Hearing me say that, all the girls are interested and put their eyes on me again and then Kurisu expresses that it surely arose in everyone''s mind. As a result of this, now the girls who were quite surprised looked at me with more bewilderment than before without saying anything for a long time until Rei is the first to raise words in the form of a complaint. "Of course not, I do not intend to shut ourselves in this forest all our life. I just thought that this is a good place to create our home, the atmosphere is very pleasant and above all, it has the benefit that I mentioned before. Perhaps the only downside is that it is an isolated place, but having vehicles like the one we just bought should not be a big problem. " "Well¡­ if you put it like that, I think that''s definitely a good option." "Fufufu, I don''t care much about being in an isolated place... I also think that here I will be able to further refine the sword technique that Alex-san had given me... the forest has a great variety of monsters and it is better to have opponents that have a certain ability than just thoughtless puppets" "For me, there is no problem about that either. I am used to having to live in military barracks that are usually isolated from society" "There is no problem either for me ... the truth is that my social skills are not very good and so I like more the quiet places. It was until after I met with Alex that I began to interact with more people." "I will follow the master''s orders! So I do not care much what kind of place he chooses to create his home, I will accompany him" "Ah! Vrana likes places with lots of trees too, she can hunt in the forest too, so she will be happy here, roock ~" After I explain my thoughts to Rei who had expressed concern at first, she begins to examine the surroundings with a completely different face from the grim one she had had and then says she agrees with my opinion. Saeko and Rika who apparently were used to being in such a condition, do not hesitate to accept my suggestion. On the other hand, Kurisu apparently doesn''t care much about this either, as she says, I think I''ve only seen her talk to people who were in our group in HOTD or who were related to them. So while the other girls are here, for her then it won''t make much difference having to live in this forest. Finally two of my subordinates, Leona and Vrana, also give their approval. The other two girls, Saya and Scythe, just keep quiet and nod to what the others say. But seeing the place, since it was not a gloomy and dark forest, I understand why the girls did not hesitate to accept. The atmosphere here was very, very nice. It was a clearing in the woods so this place had quite a lot of sunlight, a small crystalline lake, and the whole place was almost a plain with a green birthing mat. Also, even though I will have to wait to get it, this place also had a treasure that was in a level 2 area... no matter how I saw it, it was a good place to settle. "Well, then we will have to make some preparations to be able to make this place our home" ""Yes"" After having observed and walked through this clearing in the forest, as it was getting dark, then I decided that it was time to leave... I had to start organizing some things. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 172 Back to Barl "Well, I''m glad everyone returned safely" "Yeah, we were just exploring. Besides, since surely kill a lot of monsters on the day before, the truth is that the forest was somewhat empty and so it is perhaps now the time safer to explore the forest" "I think that''s normal, but unfortunately it won''t be long before this recovers its normal population of monsters... probably in a couple of weeks everything in that forest will return to normal" "I-It''s amazing the reproduction speed that those monsters have" "Perhaps that is why they are called monsters. Maybe if others don''t hunt them, then there will be no more room for humans in this world..." Upon returning to Rek''s village, we go directly to Milee-san''s house. She being the head of this village, it seems like she had a lot to do after the monster invasion and therefore we had not seen her as she should be quite busy. But the person I came to look for was still at the entrance of this place with the mountain of monsters that I had sold her... and of which she still owed me a part of the payment. Our conversation is also joined by Kurisu and Rika, who also greet Milene since they were the girls who had developed a closer relationship with her... although with the latter one, I have my doubts that this is so. But I was also a little surprised by what Milene says about the reproduction speed of monsters... I wonder if when they are not hunting some pray, they only dedicate themselves to spend time having sex? Since they are constantly hunted to reduce their numbers as Rika says, sure this must be bad for them, but I neither can say that they have a bad life if my thoughts are correct¡­ [Part of that is so, and since most monsters have high fertility, their numbers recover quickly. But also helps them, that they have a better advantage to take the energy of the environment. Also, there are even places with a very high concentration of energy where the world creates them by itself instead of being born naturally] Aurora ... so you ''re saying that they have more strength to have sex thanks to better absorb energy from the environment? Are you trying to make that I kill them all out of envy or something? [¡­I can''t deny your first conclusion and you can see it that way. But about the second... it''s not my fault that you envy them] ¡­ Well, this is indeed something personal. "Milene, I have found a place in the forest that seems like a good place for my group to create a base there. If I do that, do you think I would have any trouble taking that place as mine ?" "Hmn? No, no one should complain about it." Well, it seems that I have passed over the first obstacle for which I was a little worried to can claim ownership of that place in the forest, but the truth has been so easy to obtain it, that I cannot avoid some doubts will be created in my head. "I thought that the kingdom would oppose people claiming territories for themselves or perhaps that they would need to pay for this... also, I find it a bit strange that you are not surprised about my decision" "Well, on the first issue it is because even though the Kingdom technically claims the entire territory within its borders as its own, the most precise thing about this is that only the cities, towns, and villages are its property. If someone wants to take territory from the kingdom, as long as he can keep it to himself and not do something silly like claiming to create his own kingdom within the existing one, then there is no problem with this. So if someone has the thought of creating a city instead of an organization, then it is best that he join the Kingdom and surely this will give him a title of nobility because of this. So instead of having to pay for the land, that person would have to pay taxes to the kingdom. As for the second thing you say, this is a very common thing that organizations do. These take small areas outside the cities to establish their bases. Well... also some do so within these and so that if you are planning to create something like this, it is not surprising at all. In fact, I''m more surprised that you don''t have a place as a base since how strong all of you are, this is more unexpected " "¡­ Well, let''s say my organization wants to expand and put a small base here. So it''s just will be like a branch of this one to be able to work in this Area " "I see ... if you want your lie to be more convincing, be sure to tell the girls next to you first and so they don''t get strange looks when you say something like that" "..." "Don''t worry, I think I can benefit a lot with you... I mean, we can both benefit. So I won''t do something that hurts you, also if I did that I would feel bad for Kurisu since she would be affected too " What Milene says is reasonable. For the kingdom it would surely be a very bad thing to oppose organizations settling in its territory, I think as long as they don''t try to oppose them, then this can only be beneficial to this one. So when she says the latter, I try to do the same I did with Palmir and make it look like we are already an organization. But unfortunately, perhaps being a little more perceptive observing people thanks to her merchant work, she instantly discovers that everything I told her was a lie. Apparently when the girls heard my words, they all turned to me with some doubts on their faces. Then since there was nothing to do about this, I simply decide to continue our conversation and ignore this. "Milene, we need labor to create our base and so I would be glad if you would introduce me to someone who could carry out this project. Do you know someone who can help us?" "Well... in Barl there are several construction guilds, so depending on what you want then I can recommend you some. Although if you only want someone to build a stone perimeter or something very simple like that, then anyone can do it. Even people in this village should have no problem carrying it out. " "... no, probably something similar to a large mansion that the nobles have would be much better" "If so... then in Barl there is a branch of a large construction guild that can surely carry out any eccentricity you have in mind" "Well, then let''s get back there as soon as possible to you can get in touch with them" "Damn it, boy. Lately I think you''ve been treating me like an assistant for money related things, you know? " "...now that I think about it, we still haven''t settled the matter of interest for the money you owe me, right?" "I-I will finish quickly so we can leave! By the way, if I remember correctly, you had an inter-dimensional object, right?... Why don''t you help me transport all this to my store with this one? That way I will have fewer things to worry about and I will have more time to help you " "Haaa ... fine" After that, we had to wait until nightfall to be able to store all the monsters. Since there were still many adventurers on the streets and this place was the village chief''s house, it was impossible to do it during the day without it being noticed and so we are leaving until the next morning. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Okay, this is all monsters. " " Ok" "T-Teacher... did you buy all the monsters that the adventurers killed from that forest? There are a lot of ogres... I''m surprised that you were able to buy all of this even after you made the extensions and modifications of the store" "Celi, stop wasting time and better finish evaluating everything. I have to go somewhere else..." Sometime after we left Rek, we arrived at Milene''s store and went directly to the warehouse that Kurisu and I had previously gone to and then I took from my inventory all the monsters that I had sold to her. "I am surprised that you trust me to have removed everything and I have nothing left" "" Of course, we are friends after all, right? // Of course it''s because the teacher had written down all the monsters and how many were of each race"" When asked that out of curiosity, both, teacher and student give their answers in unison... "...Milene, you take over the builders guild. I have to go pick up Shisuka" Ignoring Milene who scolds her student after that, I tell her this as I go out together with the girls to go to the Alchemist store. If you ask, of course that the comment I think was honest of the previous two was Celi-chan''s. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ---------------------- "Alex-kun ~ !!" Upon entering Lena''s shop, immediately after Shisuka notices me she runs to me and buries my face in her big breasts¡­ I must say I missed this a bit, but realizing this, I can''t help but worry about something that I was a little intrigued. Due to Shisuka''s actions, an idea within me came up spontaneously... there was a possibility that I would miss this feeling of suffocation and not only the softness and smell that these breasts gave me... could it be that being next to her I was developing a "M" trend and so somehow the personality of Shizuka will affect me too? This was a question that terrified me, but... the most worrying thing was not this in itself and was the fact that I didn''t want these moments to stop even though that might be true! ...Perhaps I was walking on a very thin rope at the risk of falling into a very dangerous place. "Shisuka, I think it''s time for you to release the boy... he''s starting to turn pale." "Hmn ~? Okay ~ ¡± "Hmp ~ Just leave it! That brat is probably would faint happily without complaining about it " After a long time, Rika advises her friend and then I can refill my lungs with fresh air. Then seeing Shisuka''s smile, the ideas that arose in my head disappear and I could only return the gesture while I spoke to her. "I''m glad you''re fine Shisuka... it''s good to see that nothing bad happened while we weren''t here" "Hi-hi-hi, don''t worry boy... there was only one slight incident that was quickly resolved" ¡°¡­ It seems that things were not as calm as I thought they had been. Well, while Shisuka is fine then the rest doesn''t matter. Also, your store looks to have more customers than the last time I came¡­ I even saw a long line while we enter here ¡± "Hi-hi-hi, well, a beautiful woman is always one of the most reliable forms of advertising for everything" As I said, we had to make our way through a crowd of people blocking the entrance of the store. The good thing was that the vast majority were men and that''s why when they saw the girls they made way for themselves without us having to say anything. It was a bit unexpected, but I''m not too surprised that this happened either. Because before she noticed us, I saw Shisuka attending customers behind the counter and so the old woman must have used her as a worker for her store. I totally agreed with Lena''s words, so logically after a few men have seen to Shisuka, surely the rumor that a beautiful woman was in this shoop spread like fire in dry grassland. It is not something difficult to imagine, even I in my previous world have gone to convenience stores although I did not have to buy anything just because I heard that the girl who attended there was cute... as I said earlier, men can sometimes be creatures very simple. Also, even though we had disrupted the order of people who were expecting to do business here, no one comes to complain and in fact, I can hear comments like "How wish that I was that child...", "More beautiful women have arrived!", or even "If it weren''t for that witch, then I wouldn''t believe this was an alchemy store and instead would think here as a club of beautiful women" "I''m sorry but the store closed for business for today. Come another day to do the business that you came for " "Heee... why, old lady? We do not care to wait to buy things... we can stay at a side just waiting while we look " "Yes! Just being here to be able to breathe the same air as them is enough! ¡± "Please old woman, do not close the paradise to us ..." "Silence! Most of you just come to waste time and buy the first thing you see! Hi-hi-hi, well... if you want to be with a woman so much, then I will give you an opportunity to make this lady spend a good time-¡± "L- Let''s get out of here now!" "Hiii! I-I don''t want my first time to be with an old woman! ¡± ¡°M-My member will surely dry out if I do that! That is worse than doing it with a Driada! ¡± ... she really was a witch! That simple spell that came out of her mouth was enough for all the people in the store to disappear in a couple of seconds. "L-Lena... you really are a terrifying witch" "You brat, you''re still just as insolent as the last time we met... but well, I don''t think you could change that in a couple of days. Hmp~ Also if I was 50 years younger, then those guys would surely have fought to please me. It is a sad thing to grow old¡­ so you girls take advantage of your time well, hi-hi-hi ¡± After everyone leaves, Lena walks over to the door to put the closed sign on as she tells us that and makes most of the girls blush at her words. ...Although I think she should have said 100 years younger in her previous comment. [Well, some races have a longer youth period and so their words aren''t too weong] ¡­I see. Well, I think her other words are true too and neither men nor women like to grow old... and perhaps the latter even take this as a bigger problem. But surely while youth lasts longer, then there will be more time to enjoy some things for longer and so maybe it is not a bad idea to search for objects to achieve that. Besides, I had promised Rei''s mom that I would do this... but maybe things used to extend the youth would be more easily found in areas with levels higher. So we will have to think about things like that some other time. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 173 Picking up Shisuka "It seems you all no had problems during the monster invasion, I''m glad for that" "Yes, actually I think we were able to make a small profit from that. But speaking of profit and leaving the jokes aside, it''s okay that you closed the store, Lena." "Don''t worry, these last days for me were also very good and also more than doing business for necessity, this is more like a hobby of mine to entertain myself, hi-hi-hi" Now with just us in the store, we start to discuss the things that happened both in Rek and here in Barl... although surely we both omitted some things. Like the passive-kun thing for my side, and the problem Lena had mentioned earlier. "Have you practiced alchemy, Alexander?" "... I was busy with other things. I''m sorry Lena, but I think I''ll only do alchemy in my spare time. I don''t think I would take this as my primary profession. " "Alex-kun ~! Alex-kun ~! I was able to make some potions and other things ~. ...Although these were only of rank[J] according to the teacher Lena~ " Suddenly, Lena begins to talk about Alchemy, and then Shisuka takes several bottles with liquids of various colors inside these that surely were her creations. So by setting my eyes on these and evaluating them, I can confirm her words as they all said things like [Potion-J] [Antidote-J] [Supplement Pill-J] [Resistance Pill-J]. "You have advanced faster than I thought Shisuka. I honestly thought it would take you longer to do something." "Hehehe ~ Alex-kun praised me~!" "Hi-hi-hi, it was not for nothing that she was born with a natural talent for alchemy and also help that she is a working girl... but on the other hand. You boy, you are wasting your talent. Maybe at your age, things like fighting are much more interesting. But you should know that alchemists have a very good reputation in this world" After I praise Shisuka and she gets happy because of this, Lena starts lecturing me because I had not practiced alchemy. I certainly don''t have much interest in that, but it''s also true that I was busy for the last few days in Rek and it''s not like I just spent all my time having fun with the girls¡­plus, I''m also not a battle maniac who thinks all the time about fighting. I focus more on that because it would be even more annoying for someone to take advantage of me because I am weak. Well... if you ask me, I just prefer to spend time with the girls. "Hmp ~, Lena-san. Probably if you want this brat to do something, that would have to be related to women or that he could get some benefit from them" Th-That is a hard thing to say Rei... I-I think not everything I have done had to do with a woman... there are probably some things that were because they were simply beneficial to me, right? "Well... then how about this, lad. I will put you two conditions and if you manage to complete them, then I will tell you where my youngest granddaughter is and I also speak well of you to her. Is no sound bad, right? " "Done! Tell me those conditions!" "Rei, why did you have to say that!!" "E-Eh? T-That was just a comment... I didn''t think Lena-san took it seriously... also you shouldn''t complain to him, Kurisu-san? That brat is the one who accepted that in an instant" "... We all know what he is like, Rei. So it''s you who should n''t be giving other people ideas like that." At first I thought Lena was going to say something scary like what she said to the men from before, but when I heard her offer, I had already accepted before I even knew it. Probably she saw that I was not very interested in alchemy, and listening to what I had said, so she wanted to motivate me to try harder in Alchemy. If you were wondering, of course, I also considered that she might just be cheating me. But even so, the small chance that this was true don''t allow me to recant of the words I had said. Also, because of this Kurisu complains to Rei who seems to be in an awkward situation and perplexed by the development that she surely did not expect to happen. Saya is also immediately joined by Kurisu and so she can only look at me resentfully for this... It''s not my fault, you looked for this for yourself, girl. As for the other girls, they just seem a little curious about this and don''t intervene in the conversation. "The first condition is that you make an H rank potion in front of me. For this, you will have to make your alchemist skill advance to that same rank or at least be at the peak of the previous one. The second is... you must have a soul level 2 and have reached the 5 limit" "Well... it will take me a while to achieve that, but I certainly will do!" Even with the look of Kurisu that seemed to be asking Lena not to say anything, she ignores her and gives me the conditions so that she introduces me to her granddaughter. It seems that for Lena the second condition was something very difficult since it is hard for her to say it, perhaps it is because she believes that it is something that some people can only dream of achieving... but I think that for me this was not a big problem! In fact, even if she wouldn''t ask me to do this, I would achieve that since my goal was to be stronger. Furthermore, I didn''t even intend to stay only at that level of strength... sooner or later I would also surpass the second level of the soul. For me, her first condition was more of a problem since it implied that I should try to do something that was not of much interest to me... At first I had thought that with Shisuka developing that skill it would be enough for our group. Haaa, but now it seems like at least I''ll have to develop that skill a little... "Hi-hi-hi, it is good to see you motivated now Alexander¡­ but there is also no need to run and stumble so hard that you cannot get up anymore. You just need to go step by step and safely" "Don''t worry old lady... although I am thrilled to be able to meet a young Huldra, I know perfectly well that I will not do that if I am not alive. Also, I will not put the other girls around me that I love at risk just by meeting another" "..even if you want to make it sound like a good thing, that just seems like something a womanizer would say" "¡­ At least I think that is more credible than if the boy said something like he is not interested in following other girls. So maybe we should give him some credit for his honesty" From my words, it seems that the girls are separated into two groups... Rei, Kurisu, and Saya still continued to look at me with some reproach while others like Rika, Saeko, and Shisuka seem to not take my words so badly. Still, I think it''s better to change the subject since even the latter group should have a limit in their tolerance for things like this. And sure it''s not good to try to find out how big this is. "By the way, Lena, I previously forgot to ask you something. Don''t you have potions to restore a person''s energy channels?" "You mean an energy channel restoration pill ?" Recalling what Aurora had told me long ago about Kurisu''s problem because of living in a world without much energy, I think it was time to try and fix this. If she wanted to continue leveling, she had to get those pills. Besides, she was not the only one and this affected the other girls too, although at different levels. Shisuka and Saya who had similar habits to Kurisu and not both of them were not practicing any martial discipline either, so they almost certainly had their energy channels stunted just like Kurisu and so they would also have trouble overcoming at Alma level 1 if continue like this. Rika and Saeko who had done constant physical training would probably be in a better position from them. Furthermore, Rei''s situation should lie between these two groups. So since there were several girls who had to consume this medicine, it was essential that I now start trying to get them. Although Aurora mentioned that this medicine was not scarce, it may not be so abundant as to be obtained just by ordering it in a store. So with Lena here, I think there was no better person to ask about this. She was an experienced alchemist after all and making it even better, she came from a higher level Area. ThenI could check my assumptions with her answer with which she corrects me. Apparently, it was not a potion and the medicine was a pill. So assenting to her question, she speaks to give me more information on this. "The pill of restoration is one of the medicines most sought - after and perhaps one of the rarest in these areas Level 1... This is because the main ingredient is a little hard to get and you need an alchemist with the range [H] to do it. Unfortunately, I do not have the ingredients or the pill... these also have the problem that they are sold quickly when someone reports that they have some. " "...Why?" I already knew that those pills could be somewhat rare, but I didn''t think their demand among people was so great. These are supposed to be for a person with damaged channels or who lived in a world with little energy like the girls and had the same problem as them. Since in this area the energy level was high, I did not believe that many people needed it... "Well, that pill not only restores damaged channels and has another effect, boy. I thought that''s why you were looking for it too... it seems like I was wrong. There are two pills that are highly sought after by adventurers. One is the channel restoration pill we''ve been talking about and the other is the limit-break pill. Also, it could be said that both have the same effect and only have small differences between them. The first, as the name implies this one restores a person''s energy channels, but has a side effect... or perhaps it is better to call this an added gain. The one who consumes it also increases his power by a limit. Its only downside is that this pill only provides those effects once and even if you consume more of these it will only do what its name says, restore energy channels . So this pill is quite valuable for adventurers and it is not strange that it is worth between 1 and 5 million Gold in auctions... its price varies a lot if there are several people in the 9th limit in the region. The other is perhaps more coveted by normal adventurers. Although this only has only one effect and is to make a person increase their power to a limit, the advantage of this is that it can be consumed on more occasions while preserving the effect. You only have to wait from 6 months to a year depending on the quality of the pill. For this reason, this pill can also fetch quite a high value¡­ I have even known that sometimes at auctions there have been people who have paid more than 3 million for one of these" ... listening to what Lena said, a good thing and a bad thing were generated in my head because of this. The bad was somewhat obvious and it was just that I now realized that it would probably be more difficult to get the restoration pill than I had originally thought. And also... "Why the hell the price changes so much if there are people 9th limit?" "Hi-hi-hi... it would be nice if you could figure it out on your own. Everyone needs to experience a few things to grow, boy." I had a bad feeling why 9th-limit people were influencing these prices, but this old lady doesn''t seem to want to tell me all the information, so I think I ''ll have to find out when I get to the Kingdom''s capital... I''m pretty sure there should be several people at this limit and therefore I will find out why this happens. ... well, that''s as long as I can get some pills of restore channels. Therefore, I prefer to discover why to happen this than not finding the pills, even though it sure is not a very good thing from what I can deduce seeing the face of this old woman. But let''s think about that when we get there, now I was more excited by the good news which was that I had apparently miscalculated my funds! Now at this moment, I have about 20 limit-break pills that I keep for the girls and myself for when the time comes to be able to use them again. So this meant that I had just over 60 million Gold! At first, since the system sold me each pill for 50 thousand crystals or 500 thousand Gold, then I didn''t think there would be much difference in its cost in Gaia... but it seems that I made a big mistake! It is true! If I buy pills in the system and sell them in Gaia at some auctions, then I will be able to make a good amount of money and I will not have to worry much about my funds! I would be a rich man in a matter of a few months and would surely swim in Gold before I knew it! ¡­ I probably just have to be careful not to fill the market with these so that the pills don''t lose their value. For that I would have to sell only a few in different regions... even in different Areas it would be much better. But unfortunately, when I was already making plans on how to do this I realized that nothing could be so simple in the world, haaa... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------- (POV 3rd Person- Capital of the Kingdom- Nurt Guild) Several weeks after that Alexander encounter the woman warrior Palmir, she had returned to her organization and immediately went to see with one of the highest positions here. " Sub-leader, I have returned from the mission to protect the town of Rek" "I see, it''s good to hear it. But you did n''t have to rush to tell me this, you could just rest first and come later, you''re surely tired" "I had something important to say to you. During the mission I met a group of adventurers. Although their numbers were few, they had a much better performance when it came to killing the monsters than us, it was even their group that obtained the additional reward of city lord " "Interesting... I did n''t think other strong groups decided to go to the borders of the kingdom. Don''t worry, our goal was not something like fighting for a reward, our leader just wanted us to protect those towns" The man who Palmir was addressing as a sub-leader didn''t seem to care much that it was that other one who got an extra reward and given the calm environment around him, his words were most likely not a lie. Then Palmir as if she already expected this and not a scolding for the loss of the extra income she may have had, continues speaking. "I really can''t tell how strong they were, but what I am sure of is that their entire group had quite strong magic weapons... they could eliminate Orcs, Kobolds and even Ogres as if they were nothing. I tried to approach them to see if they could sell us some of these weapons, but apparently the leader of that group could not make the decision for himself and had to consult with superiors of his guild most likely " "...if these weapons are so strong, then I think it is normal. Even so, I think you risked a lot, Palmir. We do not know the nature of these people and that could have been a dangerous thing..." "I understand that, but... I think the risk of getting those weapons was worth it." From the words of the sub - leader, Palmir recalls the matter of the other group that had had a vehicle and disappeared on that mission. She wasn''t silly and she knew that the red-haired boy''s group was responsible for that... but since he was warning her about them now, surely if she told him this, then is sure that she would be scolded. It is not that she wanted to hide this, but that it is only she wanted the conversation progressed to the important point since that issue could wait for later. "I couldn''t make a deal with them on those weapons, but... the leader of that group told me that he had found a vehicle and wanted to sell it. So they will surely come to the capital in a few days and I think it would be helpful if we had a good relationship with them " "...if you were so impressed by their weapons, then I don''t think it will be bad to meet them. Good job Palmir, you can go rest now" Palmir''s idea didn''t seem bad to him, not that his guild was harmless. Also as a last option, he could resort to the support that his Leader had. So with the conversation over, the sub-leader stands up from the chair he had been sitting in before she arrived to try to pat her subordinate''s shoulder to cab better express the concern for his subordinate. " Sub- leader! The leader has returned and he wants to know if all the captains have come back to be able to give his speech to all of them..." "" ... "" Almost the moment his hand should touch Palmir''s shoulder, she turns around a little to see the other person who came to report and also this causes the sub-leader to be distracted for a second, and then as a result of all this now the sub - leader''s hand was on her right breast... Due to this the 3 people who were now there, remain silent for several seconds until finally Palmir reacts. " Hell! Why do you always do things like this? !!" "Gueh !!" After a hard punch to the stomach, the sub-leader falls to his knees on the floor holding his belly while Palmir angrily leaves the room where they were. Then the man who had made a side not to be involved in this also, speaks. "A-Are you okay, sub-leader ?" "S-She should n''t have gotten so mad... this time she was wearing the armor and so I didn''t feel anything good... haaa, tell the Leader that some captains are still missing and so he will have to wait a little longer for that" "I get it!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 174 Plans for the new Mansion [Warning!] [The system has detected that the user has thoughts of using the things of the system to market them. Please stop with such thoughts and remember that the purpose of the system is to help strengthen the user and not to enrich himself monetarily. If the system detects that the user insists on that, then sanctions will be carried out] s ... W-What? -Damn! It''s just making a little money! ...It''s not like now I''m just trying to live like a rich man! Don''t be so stingy system! I will only sell a few pills! [From now on the limit-break pills will only be sold to the user when he or his lovers meet the time required to consume them and in the exact amounts for each of you] D- Damn... maybe I should have kept silent and not complained. Now I can only get limit-break pills with those silly conditions! [Well¡­ even if you hadn''t said anything and if the system detected that you wanted to market those pills, then this would still happen anyway, Alexander] ... is that true Aurora? So... SCREW YOU DAMN STINGY SYSTEM, THEY WERE JUST ONLY GOING TO BE A FEW PILLS! IF YOU DO NOT GIVE IT TO ME, I CAN STILL DO THIS! ...JUST WAIT AND SEE! ¡­ Although it probably takes me longer to do it. "W-What''s up, boy¡­ if you needed to get those pills so badly, then maybe you can get any of these in one auction in the kingdom''s capital¡­ or also if you can get the ingredients I could make it for you¡­ so stop hitting the table since you''re going to break it if you continue " "It''s true Alex-kun~ I will also try to do them if you need them so much ~" Hearing the latest from the system, I can only sink my face into the table we had previously sat on so that we can chat while I punch it¡­ so easily my plan to make money quickly vanished. At first I thought the damn system had gotten angry for calling it stingy while yelling at it, but from Aurora''s words, I realize it was just that the system surely detected that I was still pursuing the idea of ??selling the pills and so it limits the supply of these. So to vent my feelings, I decide to keep cursing it in my head until I feel better. Unfortunately, the next moment Lena and Shizuka interrupt me with a somewhat worried tone. When I raised my head, it seemed that my reaction had produced doubts and concern in those who were present and so they had to intervene. "... I''m sorry, the truth is that I need those pills and so I will have to take you at your words, Lena. For now, I will try to see if I can get these and also the ingredients to create them." Although my reaction was for something else, since I didn''t want to explain this, that''s why I decided to act as if it was due to the things that Lena and the others supposed. Also, my frustrating moment was not in vain, with this I had won that she offered herself to create the pills in case I find the necessary things. "Alchemists must be rich if they can sell a single pill in that amount... Also, because of this, they must be important people" Perhaps seeing that I had calmed down, Saya changes the subject and even sees Lena and Shizuka with different eyes... then as if unleashing a chain reaction, once the other girls hear her say that, they also act in a similar way. "It seems that you are still a lucky girl Shisuka since your ability is highly appreciated here" So Rika puts into words the thoughts that all of them must have had¡­ well, I should also enter in the group of these two Alchemists, but surely as I have never done alchemy the girls forgot that I also possess the ability. But Rika is right and this was also why I hadn''t given up on the idea of ??being able to sell limit-break pills. Since Shizuka has the ability of Alchemy as an innate, then surely it will not take long for her to create them. Yes, Shisuka was not only a beautiful woman with big breasts¡­ she was a beautiful woman with big breasts who could make a lot of money! "Hi-hi-hi, the words of that lady with the pink hair are not entirely wrong, although it is not as easy as it sounds. For an Alchemist to create potions and pills, he needs to practice and therefore he will fail On numerous occasions. Besides, the higher the rank of the potion or pill that is created from the ingredients, their value will not be small either. So if it fails during the elaboration there will be no benefit and will be only a loss. But well, once an alchemist has enough experience, it is not wrong to think in that girl''s way hi-hi-hi " I had already considered what this old woman says, but even so, the investment of providing an alchemist with the materials will undoubtedly be profitable in a while, and even more if it is someone like Shizuka. "So... I think we should go. We still have some things to do." "Thanks for taking care and teaching Shisuka, Lena-san" "" Thanks for everything, Lena-san "" "Thank you for every teacher Lena ~ It is a pity that I cannot stay any longer so that you can continue teaching me... I promise that I will practice the things you have told me" "Hi-hi-hi, don''t worry because what we older people like the most is to feel useful" Getting the information I wanted from Lena, I get up from my chair and soon the girls do too. Right away Rika thanks her for taking care of her friend during this time and soon the others continue after this. "Oh, it''s true. Things changed a bit, Lena, and so Shizuka can most likely continue learning from you alchemy without having to wait 3 months for this as I had thought it would be " "Really ~?" "Oh, that would be a good thing. The truth is that this girl is good at getting people''s affection and if she leaves, then I would miss her a little ... she has even given me the impression that she was someone of my same race, hi-hi-hi " ¡­That may be due to Shizuka''s charm ability. From what Lena said about her race earlier, that ability may also be something this race is born with and that''s why she feels identified with her. Unfortunately for Lena, this ability of hers must be greatly weakened when the Huldras reach old age... I want to believe that it is so since otherwise, this ability of these women would become something terrifying for men in a totally different way. Getting that terrifying thought out of my head, we all left the alchemy store and headed for Milene''s store. She probably should have contacted the constriction guild that she had mentioned earlier. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Hi, I''m glad that we can meet us, I''m Klen from the Runtrel Construction Guild. Milene-san told me that someone wanted our services and so I guess it''s you" "That''s right, I''m Alexander. I want to build a mansion in a place within Eltin forest that is near the village of Rek. I don''t know if it is possible or if this represents an inconvenience for you " "There is no problem with the place! But since it is a place where there are monsters, this will cost a little more than it would be in a city. If you have no problem with that, then there are none for us. " Upon entering Milene''s store, even before she can say anything, a man addresses our group and as I had supposed turned out to be someone from the guild she went to look for. Since he seemed to go straight to the business he came in for, then I also decided to do the same and start explaining the situation to him. It really seemed like a trustworthy guild, or at least the impression I got from this person that''s what made me think. Well, Milene had said that this was a branch of a large construction guild in the capital of this Kingdom, so I think they must have some skill. "Do you have a more specific idea of ??what you want us to build? Like what style of mansion, materials, how big is the surface that you want it to cover?" "...the surface what I want to you working on it is probably 1 km for 1 km of land. Well, this area I want a protective wall is built mainly... As for the mansion itself, perhaps a 2, 500m2 will be fine? As for the materials, I want you to recommend some that are resistant, and then seeing the cost of this we will decide it. And finally the style... why don''t you decide this Saya? " "E- eh? Me? " After I being reborn, I had been able to see of close large buildings such as mansions that in my previous life I had only been able to appreciate from afar and had even been able to live in them. But to give instructions for something like this to be built, that was beyond my capabilities. ...Also, surely if I tried to draw something that I conceived in my mind so that they would take it as a basis for the new mansion be built, surely this man would be quite surprised, although not by how well I did it. So I thought that Saya who had grown up in high society could do this in a better way than myself, so I only give a 50x50 area for them to work as I think this was a good size for the mansion. "Yes, I think that is the best option, but do not hesitate to consult the other girls in case they have any special request or to support you in some decisions. As for me, I''ll settle for only the master bedroom is large and have a big bathroom... just having that, the mansion would be very good for me " "Why am I not surprised by your requests?" "Haaa... well, Alex requests are not so bad because if not is so, then it would be problematic in its own way" "Fufufu, Kurisu-san is right. then not all of us will fit there and after there would surely be more trouble deciding who sleeps with Alex-san. Also, a great bathroom means we can do it all together without having to wait for others to finish since almost all of we are women and this would be more practical " The man sets his eyes on Saya after I do the same, but she remains silent by the surprise of I have involved her in this. Instead, it is Rei who speaks first, and like at other times she only complains about my actions. This was becoming a habit on her, so I and the other girls just decided to move on without paying much attention to her. But curiously, this time Kurisu who also intervenes in the conversation is not to support her and instead agreed with my requests like Saeko who highlights the benefits of these. Also, when the man hears me say these, he pulls out a notepad and begins making some notes while continually nodding his head. "W-Well ... I-I''ll do my best, so please hope you all tell me if you have any requests like Alexander-san says" After coming out of her state of surprise, although still a little nervous, Saya starts chatting with the man while the other girls join in as well. On the other hand, since I had asked for everything I wanted, I only observe this... since most of the girls had simple lives, I shouldn''t worry about them asking for things that exceed my budget, right? "Well, then I would like to be taken to the place where you think that our organization will carry out the construction of this project" "...All right" Almost an hour after they started arguing about the future mansion and having concluded this, the man immediately turns to me. Then minutes later we all go back up to the "Delorean" and set out on another journey to where the dimensional gate was in the forest. "... I don''t want to offend you by asking this, but I think it''s something necessary. What assurance I have that both of our groups don''t end up fighting for the place we are going to" This had been in my head from the moment I saw this man. The truth was that the best thing would be not to expose the location of our base to others, but unfortunately, we needed someone to build a functional place to be able to live there since we could not do it by ourselves. We could simply use this vehicle where we are now to stay in that forest, but although living in the motorhome was not uncomfortable, in the end, it could not replace a normal house... this may only be a psychological problem, but all of us were used to live in normal houses. So since we had to find someone else to take care of the construction of our base, the problem that when they discovered that the place was a level 10 energy point had been on my mind all this time. "Don''t worry about it Alexander-san. As in any business, guild, or any other organization if you damage your reputation by taking advantage of our own work, then we would end up chasing away all of our clients. So you can rest assured that we will not fight for the place for your base, Alexander san " "Well, it''s good to hear this, but..." His words were reassuring to some degree, and I also couldn''t detect that he was lying or hiding bad intentions given his aura. But still, the unease in me had not been completely quelled... "E-eh?" "Just let me warn you... if I ever have a problem like fighting for that place with someone and I discover that your guild has something to do with it... Then I will crush your guild along with those who cause me problems... also you will be the first one I look for to kill you in the most painful and slow way you can imagine. " As I look into the eyes of the man who had sat in the cab of the vehicle. I focus my domain over him, making him react immediately when he feels the pressure being exerted by him covering his body. So while he had doubts about the sudden change in the atmosphere and having captured his full attention, I slowly say those words to him. Maybe a threat doesn''t change things much, but I think it''s better than just totally trusting this guild. "Well if everything goes well then I hope we can do business peacefully" "Y-yes ..." Seeing that the sweat was beginning to run down the man''s pale face, while I withdraw my domain also extend my hand to close the deal with him for the construction of my new mansion and then seeing my gesture, he also does the same and we made a squeeze of hands. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "N-Now I see why you were so suspicious that we were trying to steal this place that you have discovered... it really is a good place for a base and surely several organizations would fight for it. B-But you don''t have to worry! Our organization is mainly made up of workers and people focused on construction, so we don''t have much interest in fighting for territories. I-In addition, our clients'' information is treated as top secret things" This time to get to the place where the dimensional door was, we do it by leaving the vehicle outside Milee-san''s house. The reason for this was so Klen could see the girls fight and the equipment they owned. It was a shame that the monsters were still fewer than normal and most were only small creatures that did not exceed the second limit. I thought Klen would complain about this. As being a person only at the second limit of strength he probably wouldn''t want to go deep into the forest, but to my surprise, he continued to join us without any complaint. He seems to be truly a professional at his job. So upon {reaching the energy point level 10, he is amazed at the atmosphere here... then when he feels the coercion of my domain on him again, he speaks quickly as if to remind me that his guild would not mind this. The good thing was that in his aura I did not notice anything that indicated that he had bad ideas and he only had some concern. So after telling me that, Klen begins to examine the place in more detail. "Well, can I know a rough estimate of how much it will cost to build what we asked for ?" "Mmmm, let''s me see... the construction area is somewhat big, although it is mainly a protective wall for this... and according to the facilities that you and the girls want the mansion to have... it will probably cost around 25 million G approximately" "... 2-25 million G?" "M-Maybe we went a bit far on our requests?" "... That''s more than 3 times what the boy paid for the vehicle" I had already considered that I would spend some money on our base, but this is... damn, this really is something expensive! "The truth is that what everyone asked for would not affect the price of construction much. As I said, construction in unprotected areas is more expensive. So it is having to be carried out in the center of a forest full of monsters, so this turns out even more" Hearing the price of what our new mansion would cost us, I was not the only one surprised and the girls are also starting to get nervous about this. But I agree with what Klen says, what they asked to be built on this were not outlandish or out of the ordinary things and so this was not their fault. "... do I need to pay the 25 million to start construction?" "Well, normally when it comes to normal constructions it is like that. But with such a large project we can make a contract for the comfort of both parties. But for us to start the construction of this project, it is necessary that you pay at least 20% of the total cost " "Haaa... well, then let''s go back so we can make that contract" "Of course!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 175 Towards the capital of the Kingdom Delna (Part 1) (POV Saeko) After showing the man from the construction guild the place where Alex-san wanted them to build our new home, we all went back to the small town of Barl and they quickly go through the procedure so they can start the work. Apparently, Alex-san was somewhat suspicious that a problem would be generated because the place was good enough for organizations to fight for it, so during all that time he tried several times to make that guild take responsibility if something like this happened. Therefore all of us could see that Alex-san changed the atmosphere around us and created a pressure invisible when he threatened the men of the guild. Probably this should not have been very pleasant for the other party, but I was a bit in agreement with Shisuka''s words that he looked a little more handsome when he acted that way... besides, think I was not the only one with that thought seeing to the other girls who blushed a little when they witnessed this. But in the end, the whole contract was carried out without any problem, also Alex-san took advantage of some things to lower the construction price a little too. When the part where they had to discuss the costs was reached, there were 3 million which were dedicated to hiring another guild for the protection of the men who would work in the forest during the 6-month period that all this would last. So upon learning of this, Alex-san quickly asked that guild not to published this mission and that our group would take care of this instead. There were some doubts from the construction organization about this, but surely since it would be our own group that would pay the remaining 22 million of G to them, this had a weight to be able to exert pressure on them and thus end up accepting it. Although for this they put conditions, such that in case there were deaths during the construction due to monsters then we would have to pay a cost for this. Their demands were not unreasonable and even I think the truth was already good enough that they accepted while knowing that there were only 10 people in our group... 9 since Shisuka is probably not suitable for this task. Honestly, I think I and the girls with their arms would not have much problem in taking care of the forest monsters, we already had done it after all. The only problem was that with us alone it wouldn''t be easy to cover a large area to protect everyone¡­ but when I spoke to Alex-san a little worried about this after he accepted the terms of the guild, he told me that I should n''t worry anymore about that since we had someone in our group who could cover a large field. Then, with his words I reminded his plant that I forget because we had not seen it in a while. This one had certainly grown to a great size during the time in our world¡­ in fact, it was a bit difficult to relate it to the first plant I saw when Alex-san summoned it. ¡­ Although I think the problem of covering a large area to protect the workers had been solved with this, now I was a little worried that they wanted to work being surrounded by a plant that looks like it could eat a small army¡­ well, the people of this world must be more accustomed to monsters, right? So after Alex-san paid 5 million to start the mansion project, the contract had been closed. So in the following days, our group concentrated on escorting the guild workers and the necessary materials for the construction to the forest. Things went quite well and in all that time there was no accident, these men were able to focus on doing their jobs while we dealt with any monster that came here. Also, they were surprised when Alex-san brought the Venus out of what he calls "poke-ball" but when they were told it was a tamed monster, then they didn''t seem to care much for its presence. During this time, a message from Milene-san that came to us through one of the project managers told us that she had been able to contact with the lord of Barl and wanted Alex-san to go to the town to discuss the things he had asked her previously. Upon learning of this, he made a slightly unpleasant face... when Kurisu-san asked him what was going on, he replied that the truth was that he did not want to meet him, much less after learning about the customs and likes of the other nobleman the adventurer told us about during the mission to protect the town of Rek. Remembering that, none of the girls could blame him for reacting this way ... in fact, I think it would be a very hard thing for any of us if the man we chose was taken from us by another man... or at least I can speak for myself and say that my Pride as a woman would be damaged if that happened. So, this time none of the girls laughed at that. Unfortunately for Alex-san, since he had to take care of getting large amounts of food for our camps in our world, this was something he couldn''t avoid and ended up going along with Scythe-chan and Leona-san to meet with that noble. When he returned from this short trip, he told us that there were good and bad things at that meeting. The good thing was that this noble seemed to be a person with good character... or in the words of Alex-san, he was a "matey" person that almost bordered the line with the naive. This man from the city of Barl apparently was excited to meet our group since Milene-san had told him that we were the ones who rescued her village more than 6 months ago from the thieves and that we were also the ones who got the additional reward for Rek''s protection a few days ago. So when he found out that we were planning to create a base in the region that he leads, he was quite encouraged and even offered to pay ? of the cost of our base... discounting the 3 million protection, that was 5.5 million G... Milene-san also mentioned to us when she and Alex came to this forest where we were. She said that this was because for a region the installation of a base of a strong organization is very beneficial and that there are even times when several nobles fight offering various benefits to them as long as they choose their region. ... by the way, she didn''t come just because she wanted to see us. The main reason for this was to be able to tell Kurisu what happened at that meeting so she could laugh at Alex-san. According to her, when the nobleman offered to pay a part of the cost of our base, Leona-san misinterpreted it and took out her knives placing them near the nobleman''s neck while saying "If you try to go behind my master''s ass, then I will I take care of you now. " ... It seems that even though she was silent without seeming to be affected by those things that happened before, she could see Alex-san''s concern about that and then misinterpreting the actions of that noble and this led to that happening. Well, I can''t blame Leona-san for that as it would certainly be strange for a stranger to offer you so much money without thinking that he wants to get some things in return for this one. And much more if you do not know well the habits that are in a place... It was good that this was only left in a misunderstanding... also this showed the ability of the people of our group since Leona-san reaches the side of the lord of this region and passing through all his guards without much difficulty. So apparently that nobleman instead of being concerned about the cold touch of Leona''s knife, he was even more encouraged to know that our group was stronger than he had thought and instead of withdrawing his previous offer, even increase offering to pay half the cost of our new home. ¡­ Perhaps if people who don''t know that nobleman had seen all that, I think they would think we were extorting him. Hearing all that, I could only see it as something very good and I did not see where the bad was. So having the same doubts that I, Saya asked where the bad was. In response to this, Alex-san told us that more than bad news, it was more of a complication as to the main reason he went there in the first place. Apparently in order to get that amount of food we needed it, was necessary for the kingdom to give its approval for this. Therefore, already having several reasons to have to go to the capital, Alex-san decided that he had already delayed this trip too much and so he had to go there. Because of this, we had to separate ourselves into two groups. Considering it for a while, Alex-san left in charge of continuing to protect the workers to Rika-san who would direct Rei-san, Leona-san, Vrana-chan, and Saya-chan, which apart from helping with the protecting the men from the construction guild, she would also see to it that the things they did were done correctly. In addition to asking Rika to take care of the remaining girls, he also asks Rika to take care of move and picking up Shisuka-sensei with Lena-san so that she could continue learning about Alchemy. For this he leaves with them the "Delorean" which was how he was referring to the vehicle that Alex-kun recently bought. But I think he had left it to them since this would also be useful if there is any danger and so these girls can escape. As for me, Kurisu-san, Scythe-chan and Alex-san, we would head towards the kingdom''s capital in the abandoned vehicle that he said he found in the forest¡­ probably everyone already knew where this came from since the organization of the Blond leader never returned to Rek''s town, but since he didn''t want to say it, then nobody asked more about this. "S-Saeko-san¡­ that man has already given up and if you keep pressing the sword against his neck, then you will end up cutting his artery" "Saeko-chan, don''t kill him since that guy''s value is more if we take him alive instead of dead" Oh¡­ it seems like I got lost in my thoughts. It had been almost 15 days since we left Barl towards the kingdom''s capital and now we were very close to getting there. We probably would have already arrived, but unfortunately, we had some delays... During the whole trip, we did not have to worry about getting bored since we were attacked by bandits or organizations that put their eyes on us or the vehicle we had... so if Kurisu-san, who is the first one who spoke to me, had some disagreement as Alex-san, who is the one who continues after her, take this one that she drives, now she must have understood that this is something very common in this world... or at least that''s what I think now. "Haaa¡­ it seems that cities are not the only thing that has gotten bigger as we get closer to the capital of the kingdom¡­ gangs of thieves have done it proportionally with this too" "Well, if this gang of thieves had not been large enough the system would not have provided me with the mission to eliminate or capture them. But now I think we should treat those who are alive so that they do not die... the last group of thieves who we caught was a higher income than I expected " Well, this time it was a little different than the other times since we especially came to hunt down these thieves. That was because when Kurisu-san was driving the vehicle to the next city, Alex-san suddenly told us that the system inside him had told him of a mission to capture a group of thieves and so we had to search for them. I thought it would be more difficult to do so, but after Alex-san thought about it for a moment, he decided to keep the vehicle in his inventory and we walked to the next city for a while. When I asked him why we were doing this, the answer I got was that beauties have always been the downfall of men. So Kurisu-san with a flushed face, the expressionless Scythe-chan, and me who was smiling at Alex-san answer that was more of a compliment, we continued on the road and then in less than an hour a small group of thieves came towards us¡­ It seems that his words were not just flattery. After defeating them and questioning them a bit, we discovered that our luck had been good since they seemed to belong to the largest gang of thieves in the place, and then, with them guiding us we reached this situation. "G-Girl ... please don''t kill me!" "Fufufu don''t worry, you will still keep your life... although probably in the future it will not be a very good one" "Gueh !!" The man with the sword on the neck speaks to me, apparently, he was the leader of this gang of thieves and this is why Alex-san wanted him alive. Although I don''t understand it very well yet, a person''s strength is classified by limits, and usually the higher this is, then these people are also more influential ... or in the case of thieves, they are worth more as slaves. I withdraw my sword from his neck and in the next moment knock him out hitting him with the handle of it. Well, now I think we should end this as quickly as we can... the truth is that these guys smell worse than zombies and so the sooner we finish, then more quickly we can get rid of them. "... If someone listens to you, then surely it wouldn''t be strange to be mistaken for a slave trader, Alex" "Well... lately we have been selling to so many thieves that even I think that I am now more of a slave trader than an adventurer. Any idiot who resists will die! To me all of you are just a handful of coins and killing a few will not affect my total profit much, so do not think that I will go through problems to keep you alive!! " [Bang] "Gueh !!" "T-That kid is not crueler than us?" "... he-her cute appearance doesn''t match her actions at all" "¡­ You can''t complain about this. I heard perfectly how most of you screamed how you would have fun with our bodies once you captured us." "Fufufu, you shouldn''t worry so much about them Kurisu-san... you just have to see there and you will understand that they are not different from monsters. So you should not have compassion for them" While we were talking, one of the thieves who had been defeated gets up and tries to escape from here. So in the next second after the detonation produced by Alex-san''s weapon, that man falls in agony with a big hole in his chest. So most likely so that does not happen again this, Alex-san speaks this time to address all the men who were either on their knees on the ground or complaining about their injuries due to the fight. Because of what happened, Kurisu-san turns her face with some concern about the man who would die soon... from what I know, she came from a world equal to mine before it was taken by zombies, so I think her reaction is a lot better than a normal person, and most likely I that don''t care much about him was a more abnormal person. But unfortunately for her, from what I have already seen, this world is not so peaceful and as Alex-san thinks, I also believe it is better for her to adapt to things like this as quickly as possible. As her partner, I would not like to see her or the other girls suffer for clinging to values ??from other worlds... So that''s why I point her to where these men kept their booties that they obtained during their robberies. There apart from material things, you could also see some women who had the same eyes that we had rescued sometimes after the apocalypse happened in my world, and so it is certain that all of them went through similar or even worse matters. "Haaa... you''re right Saeko-san" After seeing those women, Kurisu-san makes a big sigh and agrees with me. The truth is that I think the best way for her and other girls to take care of other people is to make them not consider their enemies as human in their minds... "Now that we are done with this, let''s get going. After the city where we will sell these thieves, the next one must be the capital and so maybe tomorrow, or at the most in a couple of days we can get there" "Yes" "I get it" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 176 Towards the capital of the Delna Kingdom ( Part 2 ) Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "Everyone will rest easy and put these handcuffs on¡­ I don''t have to explain what will happen if you don''t do, right?" "" ... "" After I say that to all the thieves, I give the girls several handcuffs that I had bought in one of the cities we visited before for cases like these. It must be said that when a thing is not prohibited in one place, they can develop in different ways... This was the case for these handcuffs who, apart from restricting people''s movements, also had a device that emitted shocks for when the other party who deprived someone of his liberty considered it necessary to use this... besides not only were there handcuffs, there were also necklaces for slaves which even had other more complex functions. Of course, these were more expensive. But since I had no need for such sophisticated items to restrain these thieves for a short time, handcuffs were sufficient. The thieves just nod at my words or remain silent since they certainly were now most worried thinking about what the future awaits for them. So it wouldn''t be strange for them to try to resist, but having made it clear what it meant not to be obedient as I indicated with my eyes the guy with a big hole in his chest who had recently died, I didn''t have much concern about this. And as I had thought, the girls and I finished putting all the survivors in handcuffs without any problem¡­ it was good that I bought many of these since now I had more than 250 prisoners. "Now let''s see how rich these guys were!" Ending the tedious part of capturing the thieves, now was the time to see one of the gains from doing this. In this world there was no law like what was stolen must be returned to its owners. If the owner wants to recover his things, then he has to do it himself. It was common knowledge in this world that anyone who annihilated or captured a gang of thieves, he had the right to take what they had. Without a doubt, this was a very good habit in this world that I could get used to without any problem! " Well¡­ Saeko-chan, Kurisu, and Scythe, why don''t you help these girls clean up? " As I approach the thieves'' loot, I remember and see the women that a few moments ago the first of the girls I mentioned had referred to earlier. I wasn''t very good at dealing with things like that, and it''s probably much better than another woman was more apt to help them, so I''m calling the girls back for this. They nod to my words and immediately take the various girls who were here and take them away a bit from the thieves that they were looking at with fear. This also helps me so that they do not watch me keep all the things here in my storage. As for the thieves, I don''t have to worry about them as this place was a cave and out of sight from others. "Well, it seems that a large group of thieves who have had this business for quite some time is certainly different from the others! This is good loot! " I quickly store everything and immediately check it in the menu of my system since it was easier to count all this in that form. So seeing what this indicated to me, I can''t help but exclaim with joy. Only from Gold, these thieves had accumulated 9 million 470 thousand. And in crystals, there were also 1 million 210 thousand... Damn! Probably they could not be considered a group of thieves and were more a guild of thieves! Also, they had a lot of equipment and items rank [J], a good number of rank [I], and some rank [H]. If you wanted, you could surely equip a medium organization with all these... "Well, I think it is time to continue our journey" With everything collected and with great encouragement for all this, we tie the thieves in a line connected to the vehicle. Also, we put the girls in the worst condition in the car while those who had no problem walking, we make them follow us. This is something that we had already repeated a couple of times, so we do it very quickly and go from the thieves'' den to the road that connected the cities. The only bad thing about this was that we had to go at a slow pace so that the group of men and women could follow us without much effort¡­ well, the truth was that I only had consideration for women and if it were for me, I wouldn''t mind dragging those men¡­ although Kurisu being the driver would most likely oppose that. So, due to our slow pace, it took us several hours until we can see the protective walls of the next city. "... Who are you and why are you coming to this city?" "Adventurers and we are only passing through as we head to the capital of the Kingdom" "... Adventurers? You look more like a slave trader" "... curiously, it is not the first time that I hear that. But the truth is that we are adventurers and they are a group of thieves with we come across" "I see... w-wait! Are they all from the same group? I-If there are so many, shouldn''t they be Klimko''s group? " "... I think they are" As we approach the city gates, as had been routine in every city we visit, one of his guards approaches our vehicle, and then I under the window to speak to him. The questions he asks us are typical, but by setting his eyes on the men who lined up behind the vehicle and the group of women on the side, he comes to a conclusion very much in line with what our group looked like now. I couldn''t blame him for that since if I saw the same thing, I would also do the same... What is different ah other times is that when I mention that they are thieves, then this one is even more surprised and says what seems to be the name of a person... remembering a little the mission that the system gave me, I remember that one of the objectives of this was to capture or eliminate the leader with that same name and so I affirm his words. "T-That explains why there are so many... well, you can pass. You don''t need to pay me the tax to enter the city... those guys have been terrorizing the travelers and towns in the vicinity, so I would like to pay for you as a show of gratitude" "¡­Well, I understand.By the way, do you by any chance know a good slave house where I can get rid of these guys? " "... The truth is that I don''t really like that kind of place, but the slave house of this bigger city is on this main street. So just keep going straight and you will surely be able to find it" "Thank you" Apparently this guard was someone with a conscience. Furthermore, his attitude towards us changes from simply being someone who receives visitors, as if he were a friend of ours after learning that these thieves were Klimk''s gang. Since I didn''t have a problem with that, I accept his offer and motion Kurisu to continue driving forward. "So will we find the slave house first, Alex?" "It is better to get rid of excess baggage as quickly as possible" "¡­okay" "Master... hungry..." As Kurisu starts driving the vehicle through the streets, Scythe, who was next to me so I could stroke her pigtails, suddenly turns to me and opening her mouth after she says that¡­ I must say that is quite suggestive, but knowing what did she wanted, I take a crystal worth a thousand and put it on her tongue. Immediately she redirects her vision to the road observing everything that happens in the streets while playing with the crystal in the mouth moving it with her tongue. She has not only had a growth in strength, and now also things around her began to attract her attention. Several minutes later, a large property with the name "Reel Slave House" finally comes into our vision. So after talking to the guards who were guarding the place, we entered this place to park the vehicle. "Fufufu¡­ don''t worry, the only ones Alex-san will do business with are the thieves" Noting that the girls who were accompanying us had become somewhat uneasy about the place we had arrived at, Saeko speaks to reassure them a bit. "Welcome! Welcome! How can I help you? Are you looking for some kind of slaves in particular? I Reel can guarantee that surely if you cannot find what you are looking for here, then you will not be able to do it in other stores in the city " Almost instantly after getting out of the vehicle, a chubby middle-aged man jogs towards us with great encouragement... given the name of this store, I must assume that he is the owns. " I want to sell these thieves, I don''t know if you''re interested? " "Of course! Please wait a bit. You, start inspecting those men !!" "Yes, Boss!" Without wasting time, right after I tell him my purpose to come here he addresses one of the workers who had come with him. He takes a crystal ball similar to but smaller than the one Lena had used before and immediately begins to do the procedure that I had previously seen. A slave trader from another city had told me that this crystal ball was to verify that people had the ability of [Bandit] or a similar one that is related to criminal activity. ...when I heard that, with much concern I quickly checked my status once again. So seeing that that skill didn''t appear in this one, I let out a big sigh... after doing more research with that merchant, he told me that only when a person has been doing this for a long time and that is their main way of living, then the skill was developed. Or also there is another way easier to obtain such skill, it is simply joining a gang of thieves. Incidentally, the only ability with a dangerous name that is not treated in the same way is [Thief]. It appears to be more of a kind of profession that some adventurers have and which specializes in terrain reconnaissance, trapping, opening locks, and the like. But... it seems that I have to be careful with my actions more than I thought. Anyone with a similar ability to [Bandit], that person can become a slave just by taking him to a specialized merchant in this and easily without the need for further checks, his social status will change immediately. "...I must say that the way to verify if a person is a criminal in this world is very simple... perhaps this is why judicial bodies did not develop here?" "Yes¡­" Seeing the person check each of the thieves, Kurisu and Saeko begin to argue with each other. Their words are true and there is nothing like policemen, judges, lawyers, and things like that in this world. The only slightly similar thing is the soldiers in each region, although this is more focused on protecting the cities from monsters and thieves, and only a little they take over on public order. ¡­But it is also likely that this is because we are in a region governed by a feudal system. If we go to other areas, then maybe there should be some that have things similar to those. Although due to how this world is, they must be influenced by it. "W-We finish Boss ... they are all bandits. There are 117 normals, 85 in the 1st limit, 36 in the 2nd, 14 in the 3rd, 5 in the 4th and one in the 5th... a-also the latter is Klimko, who has a guild reward " "Whoo! So they''re Klimco''s group? It''s good that someone finally caught this damn one. It''s been a problem for all of us the traders for a while, but it seems like for now we can relax a bit... well, only until another group takes their place. Bastard! You stole 3 of my loads of slaves during these months!" "... if you don''t buy it, then don''t bruise it" Upon learning of the thief''s identity, the merchant approaches and begins kicking him causing Kurisu to scowl for his actions and so I have to stop him. Also while I agree with his words that that guy is a damn, I don''t think slave traders have the best reputation of all... "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It seems like I''m getting a little upset. Let''s see... for the 117 normal thieves I will give you a thousand G for each one, the 85 in the 1st limit will be 10,000 for each one, 25,000 for each of the 36 in the 2nd limit, 50 thousand for each of the 14 who are in the 3rd and in the same way 100 thousand for the other 5 in the 4th limit. So... it will be a total of 2 million 217 thousand G for those thieves. As for the boss of all these... how about 3 million? " The price he gives me for the first bandits was something I had already expected since this seemed to be a standard in all the slave shops I visit during our trip. But the offer he makes me for the head of this band surprised me quite a bit¡­ I certainly hoped to get more for him since he was a person in the 5th limit, but that was beyond my estimates! "Well... not enough? How about 3 and a half million? This is my last offer!" "¡­done" Perhaps because of my silence, the seller thought I was not satisfied and so he increases the amount by half a million more. Well, the truth is that I had obtained much more than I thought with just the loot of these thieves, therefore I end up accepting his offer without continuing to try to get more, also this was already very good and so I do not have much problem with that. "... I''m curious about something. Is the price for a 5th limit slave always that much?" "That is... well, since we have closed the deal, then it should not be bad to tell you. The price for a 5th limit slave is expensive and varies between 2 million to 3 million depending on his state, but let''s say the reason for this is higher than the normal price is because you are selling it here. If you take it to another city would not pass the 3 million, unless you take it at auction or something like that. But let''s say I have some plans for him... do n''t you think that several people who were affected by this thief will want to vent their complaints about him just like I did a moment ago? Hehehe, being someone in the 5th limit he will surely be able to resist a lot... also, once people get tired of it, I still won''t have a problem getting 3 million for him " As he was the first thief to exceed the 5th limit I sold, I wanted to know if the price of these was always the same. I did not expect to get an answer since I thought that the merchant would not want to talk about this, but after thinking about it for a few seconds, he decides to speak. Ghe! Seriously, the slave traders are dark... this guy is saying he''ll turn that thief into a punching bag with a big smile like it''s nothing. Besides that, he doesn''t seem to care that the person with that fate is listening to him... now that thief who was completely pale gives me a little pity... "Can you lend me your guild card to transfer the money? Also, I will confirm that Klimco is in my store so you can claim the mission for this" Since the amount of money was large, it was normal that he wanted to make the payment this way. So I take my card to do that and after his suggestion, I also accept the mission of eliminating the group of thieves from Klimco so that I can report it as completed. "Well then, it was a pleasure doing business with you¡­ or do you want to do business with those girls too?" "No, they were rescued from that group of thieves. I did not come to sell them" "I see, I see... hehehe, that''s too bad..." Finishing doing business with the slave trader, I was preparing to go to the world guild to do what was left to continue our journey, but then he sets his sights on the girls who had been watching our entire discussion. Then at the merchant''s words, they begin to tremble and look fearfully at all of us. So, before things get more complicated I speak to refuse his proposal... although I don''t know if the last thing he said is because he feels sorry for the women or because he couldn''t do business with them. But if I had to bet, without hesitation I would say that it is the last option... "... All slave traders seem to have an unpleasant personality" "Fufufu, I don''t like them very much either. Also, some even gave us some problems..." Back on the road, Kurisu and Saeko comment on this that I also couldn''t agree more with. As the latter says, there were even some slave traders who after doing business with us sent a group to try to capture us¡­ they probably tried to get back what they paid us. Well, there was also a great possibility that the main reason was to put us as their most precious item for sale in their stores... ¡­Surely I don''t have to say how those groups ended. Also, although I wanted to go back and eliminate those slave houses, in the end, I gave up doing it because of the inconvenience of having to go back to those cities and face the guilds they hired for their protection. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 174 Nurt Guild Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Welcome ~" "Hello, we have completed the mission of eliminating the group of Klimco''s thieves" Arriving at the guild of the world, we go directly to the counter that indicated "Missions" and in this without wasting time I give the guild card to the pretty receptionist who welcomes us... I wonder if in order to work here it is necessary to have a good appearance? Or is the proportion of beautiful women in Gaia higher? [I think it''s probably for both reasons. Since the percentage of male adventurers is probably higher, having good looking women serving here should be better accepted by members, plus I don''t think female adventurers complain about that. As for the second, since Gaia has a huge population, therefore the number of women with a good appearance is greater as you think. In addition, living in places with more energy in the environment also influences this as it helps people''s bodies have fewer imperfections] I see... so those with a bad appearance can only complain that their genetics was not so good. "It seems that everything is in order and the mission has been marked as successfully completed~. Also congratulations, you have increased your adventurer rank to I-1 along with the people in your group ~" [Mission: Elimination Klimco''s group of bandits- H In the vicinity of the capital of the Kingdom of Delna, a group of bandits has been terrorizing and affecting travelers. The kingdom will amply reward anyone who can stop this group. Place: Proximity of the capital, Delna Kingdom, Nureld Continent Area: Inimp Requirements: Klimco bandits elimination or compute them Reward: 5,000,000x G Mission complete] [Beep] [Mission: Elimination ...] Reward: Development Skill [Bounty Hunter] 50,000x Gold 5x Crystals Additional Reward: Dimensional Gate Blueprints (Part 1/5) 50,000x Gold 5x Crystals Whoo! That group of thieves still keeps bringing me good benefits. Besides, I did not think a mission of the guild gave me more money than the system... Well, I think since this quest seems to be requested by the Kingdom of Delna itself, then it is normal for them to offer a good reward. " Is there anything else I can help you with~?" "Yes, we also rescued these girls from that group of thieves. I don''t know if there is any rescue mission for them? " "Let''s me see¡­" Since I had completed everything related to the thieves, I move on to the next topic which was what to do with the girls we had rescued. Unfortunately, kidnapping people was a normal thing in this world and so, as I had been through this on sometimes resentful occasions, I knew that people close to these women could have requested rescue or search missions. So that after the mention of this, the receptionist takes a machine that was used for the recognition of people that was common in Gaia and then start using it in the women. Then a few minutes later, we found out that 70% of them were wanted by someone. "Do you want to take care of delivering them?" "No, I''ll just take the ransom reward. Someone else to take them to their home, please" "It''s okay" Since those missions were regularly requested out by normal villagers, the truth was that this reward was not much. In fact, I don''t think many adventurers focus on performing such quests and instead just like this time, they are just done in a secondary way. So this almost always ends with bringing the person into the guild and having other people take care of the rest. So... now I have to deal with the last thing left. "For those who want to return to their home on your own, I will provide you some resources to do so. Those who have no place to which to return... I can advise you that address the town of Barl and there seek a merchant called Milene and tell her that Alexander sent you with her. She will take care of you for now, in the future I will try to help you " It was not all good news, or at least for some of these women. The remaining 30% of the women were now even more depressed... I think it was normal for this to happen since apart from having gone through all those bad things, they also realize now that nobody was looking for them. Or it could also be because their village disappeared and this only brought these memories back to their mind. Since they were women, I can''t help but feel a little bad for them... the truth is that if they were guys, then I would just leave them on their own. Well... if there were men as prisoners of that thieves, I would also rescue from them, but as always I have thought that a man must take care of himself even during difficult times. The rescue should be enough, and so that after this they would have to take charge of themselves. Perhaps in the not too distant future I can create my organization and that is why I will need more people, so because of this, I offer this option to this 30% of the women who remained. Unfortunately I don''t have the time to take care of them right now and so they will have to go to Barl by themselves, plus this will give them time to think things through and decide whether to accept my proposal. ¡­ In the end, I don''t know how many women decide to start the trip to Barl, but I think since I''ve rescued quite a few then I will probably see some of them when we return. The advantage of this is that as I said, they are all women and that due to what they have been through, Kurisu and the other girls should not complain about this and in fact, they will surely support that we help them a little. "" T-Thanks for rescuing us "" Take care of yourselves, I hope that your life from now on will be much better " "... J-Just think that all you had to go through was a bad dream and now you just woke up... if you try hard, surely your life will be much better as Alex says" "Fufufu, be careful and maybe it''s not a bad thing that some of you learn to defend themselves a little. So maybe can prevent similar things from happening again" When we prepare to leave, those girls who would now go to their homes or look for a new one thank us with tears of joy in the eyes and then three of the 4 of us wish them a better future. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Haaa ... we finally arrived" "It''s true ... I must say that taking trips on your own in this world is quite dangerous" "Perhaps this is why dimensional gates are the most widely used means for people to travel long distances." After a couple of days of dealing with the group of thieves in Klimco, the capital of the kingdom comes to our vision... I must say that it does not lose anything with the great metropolises of my previous life. Really it''s quite big... Also, Kurisu and Saeko''s words are true... the risk of traveling from one place to another is not a small thing if you are a common villager. That is probably why I have heard that most of them stay in their birthplace throughout their lives... The good thing was that these last few days were much calmer, probably the reason is that because the security around this city is much better than the others we ''ve been to. " Let''s go inside and see if we can finish the things we come here for fast¡­ I don''t feel comfortable having left the other girls alone" "Selling this vehicle I don''t think is a problem since Palmir-san seemed quite interested in buying it. The problem is looking for someone who can approve the purchase of food in large quantities... we need to look for a high-ranking noble in the Kingdom" "I think they should be fine. Leona-san and Rika-san should be able to deal with any problems that come up there, so you shouldn''t worry so much about them, Alex-san." Looking more closely at the way that people live in this world over the past few weeks, I couldn''t help but worry about the other girls who stayed in the woods near Rek. But then Saeko''s words manage to reassure me a little, she was right about those two girls and especially with the last one, also despite the fact that it seems that it is someone who needs care from another person, my little harpy should not have many rivals in strength in that region. On the other hand, what Kurisu says would surely be our main problem... maybe I should find another way to get a large amount of food. "We will go directly to the guild of the world. First let us do what we can do and then after we worry about the remaining things" ""It''s okay"" With these words, Kurisu begins to drive the vehicle again and going through the same procedure as in previous cities and we immediately enter the capital of the Kingdom of Delna. Perhaps the only difference with others was the number of soldiers who were watching the doors and those who patrolled the streets that had increased quite a bit here... In addition, their strength was around the 3rd to 5th limit. The Adventurer''s Guild was not difficult to find since this was the second-largest building in the city¡­ the first was clearly that it was the castle where the Royal family had to live. The truth was that I was a little curious about how they would be... the way of living of the monarchy that I had only seen in movies and similar things was somewhat intriguing and I wanted to know how true those representations were. Inside the guild, we looked for information about the Nurt guild where Palmir was captain, so without much difficulty we got the location of their base. Being in the capital, this was not a secret or isolated base and this information was easily obtained, so after knowing this we headed towards the place that was mentioned to us. When we got there, at first glance the place was big and you could tell it was a good guild. Of course, if you compare it to the previous building we were in, then there was simply no comparison. But this was obvious, one is a good guild of a Kingdom, while the other is the best and largest guild in all Gaia... so that was why a single branch was almost the same size as the same castle of the rulers here. "Stop! Who are you?" "Palmir had told me to come, we have some business with your guild. Can you call her? " "Captain Palmir? ... Okay, I''ll go report." As we approach the guild gate, one of the guards stops us asking us to identify ourselves and so I do just that. Seeing as a simple guard is in the third limit and about to enter the four, this shows that they are not doing badly. In regions like Barl, these men would surely be someone with fame or a reputation in the city... "Hello, we met in Rek''s town, the captain is waiting for you." "Thank you" A minute later, another man whom, according to him we had met before, comes out the door and shows us the way to meet Palmir... I do not remember him at all, is he really not lying and this is the first time that we see him? Tch, it seems like he''s just another guy who thinks that by posing as an acquaintance he can get closer to the girls... "Hello Alexander, I''m glad to see you again. Surely you come to be able to carry out the business that we agreed on in Rek, I have already spoken with the sub-leader of our guild and he agrees with this. Right, let me introduce you. He is our sub-leader Rulnemt, and the person who brought you and that you should have already met him before is my sub-captain, Mott " Walking for a few minutes, we met Palmir who was together with another man that she introduces us to... also, apparently it was true that I had already seen this guy before... but even so, this does not rule out the possibility that this guy only wants to get closer to the girls! "Hello and glad to meet you Alexander-kun. Palmir has told me some things about your group, it seems that you really managed to surprise her in Rek where she took the protection mission for the invasion of monsters" The sub-leader of this guild was a man in his 40s with a simple appearance and also his character agreed with this. He speaks to us politely having a smile on his face and observing his aura, I can also realize that he was someone calm. But not for being a person with those characteristics should be underestimated¡­ over his head due to my evaluation ability, I could read [Swordsman] [Luck] [level 82]. "Nice to meet you, Rulnemt-san. Since Palmir has told you why I came here, I will go straight to the point. Are you interested in the vehicle? It is the one I left out" "Sure, as long as it''s reasonably priced there won''t be a problem." As we chat, he invites us to sit on one of the sofas in what appears to be a living room where their members must hang out. There were several other men here too and they look at us curiously, but they all stay away watching us. I honestly hoped to speak to the leader of this guild, but well, my purpose was to sell the vehicle and surely the sub-leader will be able to make such a decision. I was a little curious about the level of force from who led this organization... even though it is not a rule that the person heading a group is the most strong, seeing the sub-leader, then it is very likely that he could be a person in the 9th limit. "How about 4 million? It is practically a new vehicle and has very little time of being used" "...not a bad price. I think we can do business then. By the way, Palmir spoke to me that your group had some pretty powerful magic weapons... not know if you could talk to your leaders so that both groups can negoci¨¢ramos also about these? " I thought he would negotiate more on the price, but quickly accept this. But from their next words I can see why this is so, as I had thought, they are more interested in the firearms than anything else. "Sorry, I haven''t been able to contact my leaders ... that will take longer." "I see, that''s a pity ... so I can at least see one of those weapons that Palmir spoke to me? The truth is that as she described them, about how these could kill an Ogre so easily, I''m a little concerned for these" "... Kurisu, why don''t you show him your rifle?" " Ok" Since I had already delayed things to do business with weapons, I didn''t want to seem so bad and so I asked Kurisu, who had her rifle hanging on the shoulder to lend him this one. Also, it''s not like something happens just by showing it to him... "Ooh! It looks like a pretty complicated object ..." "It is not really a magic weapon and is rather one that is technologically realized. It''s called rifle and... " Taking it in his hands, he begins to analyze it with considerable interest. For now I have no plans to sell weapons, but perhaps in the future doing that will not be such a bad option and so I decide to talk a little more about these types of weapons. Furthermore, as I describe its usefulness and strength, his aura continues to remain stable. I don''t notice any indication of a change in this and so I think he must be a person with good principles. "Can I see how it works?" "... I have no problem with that, but using it here can be dangerous for other people and damage the place." "Don''t worry, let''s go somewhere else then" With that said, several minutes later we arrived at what must be the backyard of this guild to be able to test the weapon and then allow him to take several shots with it until he is satisfied. After this, he highly praises the rifle''s capabilities and strength. "Thank you for allowing me to test the weapon, Palmir really did not lie to me about this... I think if a person in the 9th limit is neglected, even this weapon can be very fatal against them. It seems that Palmir is also interested in how it is used¡­ can I let her use this one? " " It''s good" It seems that he understood the rifle quite well... without a doubt if a bullet hits a 9th person without having some kind of armor or protection, then that would surely be very bad for him. "O-Ooh!..." "Wooh! Watch out!" "E-eh?" "..." "N-not again ..." When everything went smoothly and the guild sub-leader tries to hand the Rifle over to Palmir, suddenly that man stumbles and throws the rifle into the air... Seeing that, I quickly try to catch it but I was not the only one to react and Palmir who was closer to him also does the same. Unfortunately, the guy tries to regain his balance and re-hold the rifle that was in the air too... In the end, being faster than Palmir, I am the one who ends up holding the Rifle, but... since I am shorter than her, its muzzle is trapped in her blouse causing it to rise when I try to get up since I had crouched down to catch the rifle and she had stood beside me¡­ probably treating this place as her home was not wearing the armor of when we first met. ¡­ Also, the sub-leader who was still trying to keep his balance by going behind the rifle, in the end instead of taking this one, he held her now exposed bra and pulling it out of the way. I-I must say, that seemed like great teamwork... "I-I''m sorry Palmir..." "Damn! That''s why I don''t like being around you!!" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 175 The influence behind the Nurt Guild Palmir is paralyzed for a few seconds exposing her white breasts with her small nipples rubbed¡­ then when she comes out of surprise, she quickly untangles her blouse from the rifle and lowers it. ...I think I should have done that before and not just staying watching. Well, it was a surprise for everyone and so this is justified. The good thing is, she doesn''t seem to blame me for that and instead starts kicking his sub-leader who was on the ground now¡­ since she didn''t have a bra, now I can see her breasts jerk more with every move she makes and also the center part of them that protrudes from her blouse... I do n''t know if she gets excited about kicking their leader, or that is due to the rubbing of the fabric with her skin. Although for whatever reason was, it should n''t affect me much and therefore I should n''t worry about her character. "Sorry Palmir. I didn''t do it on purpose !!" "If it was on purpose you would be dead now !!" I really did not expect this and really that was quite dangerous... I will not lend a gun to this guy who does not seem to have the respect of his captains. It seems that this guild is freer than I had thought... "" ... "" Of the girls who came with me, Kurisu and Saeko don''t seem to know very well how to react to all this. On the other hand, Scythe remains as if nothing happened, well, it would be weirder if she reacted to this in any way. "... if the weapon fell, could have triggered on its own. Even so, I think I have to apologize to you... after all, I finished watching your white breasts and the cute pink nipples from them." "Alex !!" Finishing hitting one of those responsible for her misfortune, Palmir sets her eyes on me... I can''t deny that that makes me somewhat nervous, but I try to be respectful and look like a gentleman. Unfortunately, it does not seem that I achieved my objective since Kurisu yells at me because of my comment, and Palmir stares at me with her mouth open as if she does not know how to respond to what I said. I apologize and praise her, so that should be fine, right? "W-Well ... no matter, because anyway it was all the fault of this fool" "¡­ Do you want to fire the gun yet?" "No thanks¡­ I have lost the desire to do it" A few seconds after my words, with a slightly flushed face Palmir speaks again to exhort me of my responsibility to have seen the upper part of her naked torso. Well, it was true that it was all that guy''s fault and so I shouldn''t have to pay for this... Also, even though she has the appearance of a tough warrior, she still retains some femininity¡­ it may also that she show this side of her because this is not the battlefield and she relaxes more here. This must be her home after all. " O-Okay¡­ for now let''s complete our business. Is that ok with you Alexander-kun? We said that was 4 million for the vehicle, right?" "¡­yes" Rulnemt gets up and dusts himself off without having any real wounds on him, then changes the subject by going back to the previous one. I must say that for a second I had the impulse to reduce the price by 100 thousand G for the pleasant brief moment that he gave me and a little as compensation for Palmir... If he plans that, then I have underestimated this person and he is truly a scary individual¡­ doing all this to lower my price is quite astute. Although if that was his plan, in the end, he ended up failing since he also underestimated me. If he wanted to achieve that, at least he needed to have completely undressed Palmir! "Everyone did very well during this time and so you can feel happy about it!! During the monster invasion season, our guild was one of the best at helping people as they all went to places on the borders of my Kingdom... I-I mean our Kingdom. Those places are usually the most affected during that time, so you all did a good job of protecting them. Surely all those people will thank you !! Unfortunately... during that time I was busy and I couldn''t go help them¡­ although if my father hadn''t stopped me, I would have gone to help them too¡­ " "Wooh ~ The leader is right!" When we return, I find another curious scene... unfortunately it was not another girl with a naked torso. In this place was a boy of approximately 11-12 years of age giving a speech to the members of this guild. They, while responding to his speech in an animated way, but could clearly see that instead of doing this because they were animated by his words, they simply responded in a somewhat mechanical way... it was like it didn''t matter what that boy said, even so, they would do the same. "H-He is ..." "Leader, You''ve come. I''m glad to see you again, I had forgotten that the day today was supposed to give your speech to our men" "Oh! Rulnemt. Yes, my father finally let me out of the castle... I-I mean, I finally finished the mission I was going to do. Hmn? ? Who are they? New members? " Seeing the boy who had climbed to a table and had two men at his side as if they were his guards, Rulnemt addressed him happily... "I-Is him your leader?" "Yes. Leader, they are guests who came from afar to do business with us. The captain Palmir met them in the town of Rek where she went to. From what she told me, they helped that village a lot " Even though I had heard Rulnemt call him that, I can''t help but confirm this. Well, honestly, the fact that a child is a leader of a guild is not something that should be very normal, but that was not the reason for my confusion and surprise... Over that boy''s head and the two men next to him, it said something I couldn''t just ignore... in fact, I think that this boy during his speech said enough that even without seeing this I doubted about his identity... [Prince Level 39] [Royal Guard Level 92] [Royal Guard Level 95] Shit! Now that I remember, this guild had rumors that it had an influential noble supporting them! But apparently, that was wrong ... it is a damn prince who is the leader of this guild! "Ooh! That''s good, but¡­ isn''t this girl smaller than me?" "... First of all, I am a man. Besides, you also have a quite androgynous appearance and so you are not someone to judge others for that" "I-I see ... so the people next to you who look like girls are ..." "We are women!" "Fufufu, although it is not good to assume things with the naked eye, it is also true that many things simply are what they appear to be" "I-I see..." This is new, it was not uncommon for me be confused with a girl. But that he also thought that Saeko, Kurisu, and Scythe were men, it is somewhat surprising in its own way... I think this prince is quite peculiar... or even a little idiot. No, he just may be inexperienced due to his age. But despite this, his personality was not of someone that I considered unpleasant... how to explain ... Looking at his attitude so far, it seems that he was only a child who was attracted by what any child would like. Well, this is better than an arrogant prince. Things like having adventures, defeating evil people, rescuing a beautiful princess and other matters similar to heroic stories must be what this prince''s head is full of... In fact, it was kind of funny to see how his adventurer gear like the leather armor he wore only seemed to have a rank [I] and underneath this, the shirt that would be in daily use and some items like bracelets and necklaces were rank [G]¡­ it was more than obvious that what he was wearing was more to pretend the appearance of a typical adventurer. The same was true about his royal guards¡­ although they were not as naive as the prince. When our groups came closer to each other and we started talking, I could feel a pressure from them that was specifically directed at us... this was probably as a warning or that they were on guard when feeling our aura too. Finally I see a 9th limit at its best... just by being close to them, my whole body has tensed. Without a doubt the pressure I felt from them was higher than the one Lena emitted when we met her... and also it seems that I am not the only one to react to this. "Scythe¡­ easy, we are not here to fight" "Master¡­" Scythe had tightened her claws and was watching the two men carefully ready to charge forward at any moment. Furthermore, although it was not as obvious as her Saeko had also been on guard and did not take her hand away from the sword... Because of this, I have to step in and stroke Scythe''s pigtails to try to reassure her, I didn''t want a sudden movement from anywhere to cause a fight now. But seeing this prince I must say that my luck is good and perhaps thanks to him I can solve one of my concerns... " Leader, they came to sell a vehicle that they didn''t need... they also have some magic weapons... or rather, very strong technological weapons and they were just showing them to us. Maybe in the future we can do business with them and get some of these. They are quite interesting weapons " " Weapons ?! What kind of weapons are they? Swords ?! Is it a legendary sword? " Perhaps noticing that the atmosphere between us had become somewhat tense, Rulnemt decides to continue the conversation in order to change this. This takes effect immediately and when the prince hears the word weapon, with great emotion he begins to ask about it. "They are not swords... but for some people perhaps these are much better than these." "...so they are not swords." I point to Kurisu''s rifle trying to explain a little bit more about firearms and although the royal guards seem interested and look at it with interest, on the other hand when learning that they were not swords, the prince is quite discouraged. "What Alexander-kun says is true, leader. Even though they don''t look as great as swords, their power and effectiveness are pretty good... I think even a person in the 9th limit would have a hard time dealing with them. Besides, the most important thing is that its use is quite simple. Unlike swords and cutting weapons which take time and practice to achieve some skill in these, these firearms can practically even be used by a villager to harm someone in a 9th limit. " "Eh? Can you get a person who has n''t opened their energy channels to hurt a 9th limit?" It seems that I have really underestimated this sub-leader of this guild... just by using the weapon a couple of times he has been able to see its benefits in a very precise way. Well, this doesn''t matter much right now as this is beneficial to me. I wanted to try to get this prince''s attention and Rulnemt has helped me with this. Hearing his description of firearms, now the royal guards look at them with even more attention and he too does the same. "... Can I see its performance?" "Of course" " Really ?! Great!!" If it had been someone else, I would have refused to have to do the same thing again. But now I also wanted to get some things from these three people. So right away, we all headed to the same spot as before with the prince taking the lead in an animated way. "Then I will show you the firearms... leader-san. Although I think it would be boring just shooting vacuum or immobile objects like before¡­ why we don''t make one of these two people try to avoid being hit " "W-wait Alexander-kun... t-that''s a little..." "A-Alex ... that can be dangerous, right? " "¡­ Well, I''m a little interested in these weapons of yours too, boy. Let''s see if they''re as good as you say" Unlike the previous occasion, I unsheathed my RS-h12 and spoke while addressing the two guards who were accompanying the prince. Because of my words, Rulnemt who had already seen the performance of firearms and Kurisu who knew them well, both are nervous about my request. Even so, I still manage to incite one of them in order to achieve one of my purposes. I wanted to see how effective firearms were against people in 9th limit, and there was no better way to do this than by shooting them. But since I didn''t want to kill him either, I make him take a distance of more than 50 meters between us... this way I won''t kill him, right? It''s enough for him to use his reflexes to avoid the bullet, right? Well, let''s trust in that man''s abilities. "Are you ready? I must warn you that if the projectile of this weapon hits you, at best you will have a great wound and suffer great pain, at worst... well, you will simply die." "¡­all right" I have never been hit by a bullet, but I have seen how several people react to whom I have shot¡­ so I understand that it must be very painful and that is why I decide to warn the Royal guard. [Bang] "E-eh?" The guard probably expected to see some type of projectile equal to the arrows that are most commonly used by long-range weapons in this Area, but it is a pity for him that compared the bullet to it. These are too slow and so when the man hears the shot, the bullet had reached the front of his chest... I seriously didn''t want to kill this person and I was confident that I wouldn''t hurt that guy so easily... so the next development was something I already expected. Well, I was more than 50% sure of that... although if I had wrong, now I would be in a very awkward moment. When the bullet reached inches from his chest, the guard tried to avoid it by stepping aside, but unfortunately, his reaction had slowed down for that moment wasted during the surprise. Then when everyone believed that this person would have a new hole in his body, suddenly the bullet stops as if it hit some obstacle between them and this caused it to go astray. [Boom] Right away, when the bullet falls in another direction, it explodes. At that moment, a bracelet on the right hand that is worn by the guard who was shot in begins to disintegrate. "Okay, now you have no other object to protect you, so... you had better evade the remaining bullets" "B-Boy, w-wait a bit- Damn it!" [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] When I had previously examined the prince''s group with my evaluation skill, I did the same with their equipment. Then I noticed that they had some items with the name [Anti-Critical Bracelet - H] on the guards and one with a higher rank for the prince. That seems to be a very useful item since it looks like it can block a fatal blow of up to a higher range at the cost of its destruction. Thanks to this, that man was able to experience my revolver for the first time and escape unscathed. Also, thanks to that experience he was able to react to avoid being targeted directly and thus be able to avoid the trajectory of the bullets. In truth the reflections of a man in the 9th limit are somewhat fearsome... [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] [Boom] "Tch ... it seems that all the bullets fail" "D-Damn boy¡­ did you really want to kill me ?!" "Well¡­ don''t overdo it, only the first shot was fatal¡­ the rest are aimed at your legs. Besides, you agreed to do it even after I warned you, right?" "A-Alex ..." Because of what happened, the guard''s calm disappears and now he was looking at me with obvious anger on his face... he shouldn''t be like that since nothing happened in the end. Also, he gained the experience of going against someone with a firearm, and I was able to discover how useful firearms are against someone at his level. We both ended up winning something and so he shouldn''t complain. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 176 The influence behind the Nurt Guild (Part 2 ) "The boy is right, Bartol, you are the one who offered to us could see the "firearms". But I must say that I am actually a bit surprised¡­ I thought that you were just exaggerating, but from what I could see, these weapons are even more dangerous than some magical scrolls. ¡± "Amazing! That weapon managed to make Bartol have a very bad time! ¡± "Tch ..." After the guard I shot complains to me, the other guard steps in to stop him. Besides, the prince approaches me to be able to see the revolver in my hands in a better way, without a doubt now this has managed to attract his attention enough. Due to the reaction of his companions, the angry guard has no choice but to take his eyes off me and keep his frustration to himself. Well, even though he is angry, his aura only shows this and he doesn''t seem to hold any great resentment for what happened before. But I must say that the prince''s words fall short in describing the state of this Bartol. It seems that this not only happened for a bad time, but his face was also pale with some sweat running down his forehead and even his legs seem to tremble a little... the first bullet that almost hit his chest really must have scared him enough. "Alex... I think that was something excessive... you could have killed him, you know?" "Well... sorry I almost killed you, guard-san " "..." ¡°Alex-san must have known that this person was bringing something to protect himself, Kurisu-san. After all, both of these men seem to be very strong. " Kurisu who also approaches after the weapon display tells me that with a reproachful tone for which I have no choice but to apologize. Unfortunately, my words only make the others look at me strangely and that''s why Saeko tries to help me. ¡­You see it? Because this I do not like to apologize, for some reason always ends up with others in this way when listening to my sincere apologies. Also, Saeko is right and I was almost certain that nothing bad would happen to that man. "C-Can I use that weapon?" "... I think this would be a little dangerous for you to use... leader-san. When shooting it generates a lot of recoil force and if it escapes from your hands, it would be a dangerous thing to shoot by accident and hit someone... already something similar has happened with Rulnemt. Kurisu, why don''t you lend your beretta to the leader-san " "All right" Hearing my first words the prince is disappointed, but when Kurisu passes him her secondary weapon, he again shows a smile when holding it and I can almost see his pupils turning into stars. Actually, now he was like a child with a new toy... well, with the difference that this toy was quite dangerous and could kill someone. "Please don''t point the cannon at any person here, that''s very dangerous..." ¡°¡­That doesn''t sound convincing at all coming from someone who just shot a person¡± "I-I''m sorry" Excited to hold the gun, he does what any rookie would do when holding a gun the first time and begins to point it anywhere. So when I see the barrel pointed at me, I quickly push it away and advise him to be careful with the gun. Ignoring Bartol''s reply, I begin to explain how to use the weapon just as I did with the guild sub-leader before. Seconds later, the prince begins to shoot some targets that Palmir places so that he shoots them down. I must say that although it is a weapon and not something to play with, shooting pistols is quite entertaining¡­ I think in my previous world it is also treated as a sport for this reason. "Can I use one of those weapons?" So it is not strange that the other guard approached us to be able to shoot. Nodding at his words, I again ask Kurisu to lend them her rifle. ¡°Your leader is a¡­ prince. Right Rulnemt? ¡± " So you noticed this, Alexander-kun..." "Well... he was practically announcing it, so I think it would be impossible for anyone not to notice this." "Haaa ... Kurisu-san is right, it would be strange if they didn''t notice. In fact, if you did not mention it I would have to worry more since I would begin to think that you have a plan by noticing this and not saying it ¡± With the prince and his guards entertained by shooting the weapons, I decided to speak to Rulnemt. Although apparently, these Royal guards do not forget their work and when they hear my words they take a quick look at us. Their senses are surely someone''s 9th limit and should not be underestimated. But most likely they knew that the prince''s identity couldn''t be kept secret since they do nothing for this and only keep exchanging the rifle in order to fire. ¡°The truth is that I was the leader of this guild, but one day I met the prince disguised as an adventurer¡­ well, that time I thought that I had only met one talent since I felt that he had considerable strength to be someone so young and that''s why I invited him to my guild. Then, later Vernet-san and Bartol-san came and told me who he was and that he had escaped from the castle to play at being an adventurer... At first I thought I would get in trouble, but the two of them told me that if I let him take command of the guild then the Kingdom would help me. So they explained to me that in this way the prince could play while they can remain him in control and this way he also can learn some leadership by taking over on my guild. I had no reason to reject this and so it all ended like this, no¡­ maybe I didn''t want to know what would happen if I rejected this offer. ¡± ¡­I think Rulnemt''s luck ability has really helped him quite a bit, he practically has Kingdom support for doing of babysitting for some time. Well, he also had to put another person as " Leader " of his guild, but I think that is something bearable and acceptable given the profits from this... it is certainly a better deal than another person who sold himself for the benefits of a noble. "Well, I think it is a good deal... at least you did not have to sell your ass" "E-eh? W-Why would I have to sell my ass? ¡± "Alex, don''t be vulgar!" " ... It''s nothing, don''t worry. I only remembered an unfortunate person¡­ leaving that aside, Rulnemt I would like to ask you something¡± "Fufufu, and without a doubt his biggest misfortune was meeting our group... or perhaps it is more accurate to say "meet to you", Alex-san" "..." Since it seemed that Rulnemt was puzzled by my sudden comment and also that Kurisu was angry because of that, I wanted to change the subject but the following comment from Saeko makes him and Palmir just watch me in silence... "What do you want to ask?" "I don''t know if you have any contacts that can get some [Energy Channels Restoration Pills], I need some of these pills." ¡°¡° Energy channel restoration pills? ¡±¡± After a few seconds, Rulnemt finally decides to continue our conversation and forget the earlier, so I ask him about the other reason why I had come to the capital. Then Rulnemt and Palmir were surprised by this. The truth is that although maybe this is somewhat difficult to achieve, I did not believe that it was something that caused this reaction in them... but I immediately understand the reason why they act in such a way given their explanation. "... that''s a difficult thing." "It is true. Although these pills appear quite frequently at auctions in the capital, very fierce bidding battles are unleashed for them. Not only that... there are even physical fights of people in the 9th limit in order to can obtain them. ¡± "... people of the 9th limit? Why they would be so interested in those pills?" Kurisu who was listening to our conversation, when what they say wakes her curiosity, she also decides to participate. I also had some doubts since those people were already at the peak of these level 1 Areas, so I don''t think they were having trouble with their energy channels. "That is because those pills restore the energy channels and many people to be able to make their soul level rise, need their physique to be in perfect condition to be able to do it. So for many men who get stuck in the 9th limit, that pill is the key to increasing their strength¡­ ¡± Geh! That sounds very bad... I do not want to have a group of men at the peak of the 9th limit following my steps to steal these from me... I already have enough concerns that one of the 3 girls with me could bring the attention of someone with a lot of influence. ...I think this prince will serve me more than I had thought. "Boy, it is really a bit boring just shooting these weapons at fixed targets, hehehe¡­ why don''t you try to dodge the projectiles too? ¡± "Hmn? You are stupid? Who would be such an idiot to make of a target for his own and knowing that he can be seriously hurt? ¡± "Y-You, brat... you''ve shot me before, so it''s only fair that it''s my turn to do it!" " Calm down Bartol, the boy is right. You should have realized how dangerous these weapons are now, so don''t embarrass us by asking a child to be a target. ¡± " Vernet-san... haaa, fine. You are saved, boy ¡± Suddenly while I was thinking about some things, the guard I shot calls me. Seeing his aura. I can say that most likely he only wants to vent because of the thing of before and surely even if I agreed, he would not point the gun at me to kill me. I could choose to accept and let him do it to let that little grudge he has against me fade away, but I also didn''t want to suffer if he got to aim badly and for some reason a bullet hit me. Also, the girls would surely worry since when Kurisu hears him she gets quite nervous... so it was better to refuse this. It is good that his partner steps in and makes him give up on that while making a sigh. As I said, the truth is that it''s not like he hated me for that and it was more a complaint he had against me. "Alexander, do you have any more bullets?¡­ That''s what you call these shells, right? ¡± "Sure... they are very interesting weapons, right? I like you prin-¡­ leader -kun. You seem to be a good person, so¡­ maybe I shouldn''t do this, but as a symbol of friendship between us I will give you that weapon as you seem to like it quite a lot ¡± "Hee? R-Really?! B-But it seems like a very valuable weapon... I-I don''t think I should accept it. Also, I''m glad you think we''re friends¡­ I-I don''t have friends my age¡­ ¡± "Hae? Th-that''s¡­ ¡± Being a prince, he surely can''t interact with many people his age and so I think it''s normal for him to be difficult to make friends with. So it''s understandable that he gets quite happy with my words. Now I had to start to carry out my goals, but seeing how the prince reacts... that makes me feel a little guilty about this. Well, my words are not a lie and I indeed think he is a good person and someone with whom I can get along... the fact that he is someone useful to me is just an extra. "What''s wrong, Kurisu?" Also, he was not the only one surprised by my words. When She listens to me give the weapon to the prince, it seems that it affects her in some way... I don''t think her concern is because I was giving to other people firearms and that''s why I have to ask her. "T-That weapon you had given me ... so-so ..." " Oh, I''m sorry, don''t consider that ..." Apparently, the weapon had a somewhat sentimental meaning for Kurisu and so that was the reason for her reaction when she heard me give the weapon to the prince. So I take the weapon from him and hand it back to her with a smile, immediately reach into my jacket and choose one of the weapons that I had kept in my inventory as a spare and taking out another bettta to give to the prince. "As you can see, leader -kun. I have some spare weapons and so I would be happy if you accepted this as a gift" | "... o-okay. By the way, Alexander... d-don''t call me leader -kun... I''m Lorens. I-I allow you to call me by my name ¡± "I understand, Lorens-kun. Let''s be friends from now on" "Y-Yes!" After that, Lorens-kun and his guards continue to use the weapons for a time until they finally decide to stop and then we return to the place where we had previously spoken to Rulnemt and Palmir. So there we also completed the deal for the vehicle I had brought and I get my 4 million G. " Then what will you do now, Alexander-kun? ¡± ¡°For now I will look for a place to stay a few days in the capital. I will try to find some restoration pills, also I have another matter... the truth is that I need a large amount of food, but for this, I need to get the permission of some important noble in the Kingdom to do this. So I also have to try to find someone like that and see if I can get this permission... I hope I can find a noble who can help me ¡± ¡°...In a few days it should be the monthly auction of the Worrul Auction House. There are surely more chances that you can get one, but¡­ I honestly do not advise you to do it if only you four come from your organization. As I said earlier, getting those pills can carry many risks. I would like to help you with that, but... the truth is that it is something difficult for our guild to be able to do it also. ...As for the second thing, I can also only wish you luck with that. In what I can help you is with the first thing you said, you don''t need to look for a side to stay in the city since you can stay in our guild, surely the leader would be happy for that ¡± Knowing the difficulties of the reasons why I came here to the capital, the truth was not expecting much help from Rulnem and his guild. Letting me stay here is good enough. But while saying that to me, he keeps looking at Lorens-kun. Like me, he must have understood that my problems could be easily solved by him, but unfortunately his identity was a secret... or at least that''s how he thought things were himself. ¡°I understand it will be difficult, but I still have to try. I thank you for sparing me the trouble of having to look for an inn all over the city, so I will bother you for a few days here in your guild ¡± "E-Emmm ... Rulnemt may not be able to help you with that, Alexander... b -but I have some acquaintances who may be able to do something about the permission to buy food... " "Princ- ... Leader, you shouldn''t make those decisions so easily" " It is good, this should not be much trouble" ¡°¡­The leader is right, Bartol. Also, maybe this will help our Ki¡­ our guild ¡± " Is that true, Lorens? That would help me a lot. " "Yes, I''ll see if I can help you with that" Then the person who I was waiting for to say something finally decides to intervene in the conversation. Bartol probably thinking that this may cause some trouble for the prince and tries to tell him to consider his actions. I do not blame him, as his guards surely besides protecting him, they must also see that no one takes advantage of the prince. Unfortunately for him, the prince remains steadfast in his decision to help me, and also his partner supported him. The latter surely has his own ideas about this... apparently it was no longer only this guild that was interested in the weapons I have. Perhaps this may be a problem, but it may also be a fair thing since it is true that I was taking advantage of the prince. Although it is not a great concern that I have for this, the truth is that this Kingdom from what I have seen so far has a quite pleasant environment to live and this must be thanks to its rulers. Or at least it must be because the character of these is good enough to not abuse their power. Surely there are also some who take advantage of their position in this Kingdom, but at least I think most should not be so bad. If not, then this Kingdom would be very different from what I have seen in recent weeks. Also looking at this prince, I can confirm to some extent my thinking. I can''t imagine any evil person raising his child to grow this way... so the King of Delna must have a very acceptable character. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 177 The Capital of the Delna Kingdom New Month, I hope this is better for all of you than the previous one !! Remember to support the novel in my p-a-t-r-e-o-n as this is what makes it continue! No matter how much you support this novel, I really appreciate it. In addition, you can also read advanced chapters if you do. https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Thanks for everyone''s support !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The following days that we stayed in the capital, we decided to visit it to observe the things that it could offer while we wait for the auction to take place. The truth is that things here were quite calm, surely because it had many guards who monitored public order and because of this we were able to have a few quiet days. So taking advantage of this, I decide to have some separate dates with each of the girls who had come with me. Until now we had been quite busy and also since the group of them was quite large, I felt a little bad for having to go out with only one of them and ignore the others. So, I was usually always with several girls at the same time¡­ well, maybe it was also that I enjoyed being around all of them. But lately, I''ve also been thinking that I should spend more time with each one individually and so this is why I made this decision in the end. The truth is that I had a great time with each of them in these days, well say others that what matters is not the quantity and but the quality, and I must say that each of the girls is quite remarkable both beauty as in character. The first one I dated was Kurisu, there wasn''t much of a problem with her being the first as I had thought this would be at first. Saeko strongly agreed and even seemed to insist on her even though Kurisu felt a little guilty about this. As for the other girl, Scythe, there were even fewer problems with her¡­ well, I think the main cause of this was that she didn''t understand much about these things yet. So when we went to our date, as any normal person would do, we just walked around the city and ate somewhere that seemed nice. Also, since Kurisu seemed interested in Gaia''s magical items, we visited many shops with these in them. But unfortunately even being the capital, perhaps because it is still a Level 1 Area, there was not much difference with what we had already seen so far. When it was Saeko''s turn this was repeated, but with the difference that the places that interested her the most were those that exhibited weapons and the like. Although in the same way as the previous ones, these things did not change much and the equipment that we had was still one of the best that I had seen in this Area... it was a pity that I could not find a bikini-like armor in this place. Well, there were a few of these but unfortunately it didn''t compare to the nanotube suits and it would be kind of idiotic to put the girls at risk just by wearing these¡­ I''ll have to continue my search for ones that can make them immune to damage while the girls look sexy. As for my time with Scythe, more than a date, I felt like someone walking a little girl who has never gone out into the world¡­ she was interested in almost everything, objects, people, buildings, vehicles, and practically anything she saw for the first time. But thanks to the fact that she didn''t seem to have a particular interest, I was also able to take advantage to can going to some alchemy stores and luckily, we ended up finding 1 ¡° pearl of mana¡± plant that was the main ingredient to make the restoration pill of channels of energy. It was a curious plant, the white petals of the flower arched towards the center that had what looked like a small pearl of the same color. The seller told me that he had thought to sell it at the auction that he was waiting for to happen like us, but in the end I managed to convince him to sell it to me... well, what ultimately made him decide to do it was the crystal with a value of 80 thousand that I had taken out and placed before his eyes. From what Lena had told me, the price of these plants was around 400 thousand G, so in the end I had to pay twice the market for this... but well, that doesn''t matter much since I would have even paid triple if necessary. This had an advantage over the pill that is created from it and it is that this plant does not draw attention so much of people''s in 9th limit since to take its effect, you need an alchemist on the H rank or above and there are not many of these in the level 1 areas... besides there is also a risk of that nothing be obtained if the mix fails. ¡­So now I just hope that Lena''s success rate is high. By the way, for the excitement of finding this plant, I ended up hugging Scythe with great joy... that was nice, but also something dangerous... I don''t know if she only wanted to imitate what she had seen or become somewhat restless, but she ended up leaving some marks on the back of my jacket that I noticed when I undressed to take a shower at night... in truth, she has quite sharp claws. Alexander! Alexander! Oh, here you are¡­ I did n''t know you were doing alchemy too. Are you an Alchemist? ¡± "Well¡­ so far I haven''t been able to successfully perform any positions, so I don''t think I can consider myself one yet, haaa¡­" On my last date with Scythe, I remembered that I had promised Lena to reach the H rank in alchemy and so I also took advantage of buying some things to perform J rank potions since the ones I had were left to Shisuka before. I think I should have accepted Lena''s teaching me how to mix, but¡­ damn! Imitate the scene of the movie "Ghost" and have an old lady hold me by the hands as we made alchemy rather than creating a clay vase, it was something that overhead my point of tolerance! If a movie were made about this, then instead of romance, this would be one of horror as its name suggests! Haaa... so for not wanting to shoot that horror movie, now I''m having to push myself to do alchemy alone. This is more difficult than I thought and that''s why now my dream of meeting a young Huldra is seen as something far away... no! I have to force myself for that! As I encouraged my spirit to continue doing Alchemy, the prince who had entered the room where I was staying with the girls in his guild approaches me while holding a paper. Thinking about what this could be, I ask quickly. " Maybe that''s..." "Oh! It is true, that is why I had come. My father¡­ I mean, an important personage I know has agreed to give permission for you to buy the food you want in the Kingdom ¡± "That''s great! Thanks, Lorens-kun ¡± "I-It doesn''t matter, I''m glad I was able to help... but now we''re going to you teach me more about how to shoot my gun!" "¡­all right" Taking the paper that he gives me, I give it a quick read and I can confirm that his words are true... without a doubt, now I can make the lord of Barl sell me a few tons of food. That is fine, but¡­ now I am concerned about Lorens- kun. I know that he wants to leave his true identity as a secret either because he thinks that if people find out about it then they acted differently, or because he wants just be like a superhero who hid his identity... but I wonder how it is that he is not aware that anyone who did not know his identity, almost certainly everyone can realize this just by seeing that this sheet is signed by the King¡­ well, I already knew that and so I just have to keep pretending not to. Also, this explains why in the days that I went out with the girls felt several strong presences watching us... I thought that maybe one girl could get the attention unwanted of somebody, but seems that some soldiers of the kingdom only was investigating me because the request that I had made to their prince. "Okay, let''s go" Since he had helped me with this, it was good to return the favor. So I stop what I''m doing and along with him and the girls who had been silently presenting here while I doing alchemy, we all headed to where we had used the weapons before and which had now become a shooting range. Huldra-chan you just have to wait a while, I will not give up to meet you soon!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ Other days pass and finally the day of the auction carried out by the Worrul house arrives, so the people of the Nurt guild that we had met, in which the prince was included, and my group, all of us went to the place. It didn''t take us long to get there since we were moving in one of the vehicles of this guild. Then, now l was facing down a large building where was entered a large number of people walking in groups with the same uniforms or badges showing that they were a single organization. Since this place is the capital of the Kingdom, and also that these people were almost certainly important individuals from their own organization, most of them exceeded the 5th limit and even one than other that were surrounded by its members reached the 9th... That was already something very striking, but something even more surprising was that at the entrance of this auction house the guards were people of 9th limit too... "Those people seem too strong to be just guards, don''t you think so Rulnemt?" "Well, I think that''s normal... not even the royal family would dare antagonize them for no reason. As far as I know, many branches of this auction house are located in many areas of Gaia, and also the rumors say that their owners are people from a Level 3 Area¡­ ¡± What Rulnemt was saying made perfect sense, 9th limit men who approached the gates and met these guards, even if they had the same strength as these, they acted in a very respectful way as if it was someone meeting a celebrity. But I think this should be normal. What is auctioned here should be important things, or at least for this Area, so if the manager does not have the strength to protect the businesses that are carried out here, then this auction house would not be as prestigious as it is said. On the other hand, there should be no problem for us even though the owner of these auction houses is someone who is based in a Level 3 Area. In fact, I think this is better for me since I just came to see if I can do some business, plus I intend to pay for what I try to get. So since I am a customer, to some extent they should ensure our safety. "That is true... my father has told me that I must be courteous when I come here" ... Lorens -kun, I really sometimes think that the truth is that you are not trying to hide your identity and you want everyone to know it. Well, for now I will imitate what everyone in our group does and ignore that comment. We walked through the door after making a small salute to the guards and paying a "small" fee of 100,000 G... damn! With all the people here this auction house for that "small" fee already made a few tens of millions without doing anything! ¡°¡­ Don''t worry, if you buy something inside this fee will be deducted from the price of the object you get. They do this so that there are no curious people who only occupy space or make offers that they cannot pay ¡± "I see¡­" Perhaps seeing my discomfort in paying the fee, Palmir tells me that. I already found it a little weird that they paid without much concern as if they were the richest people in the Kingdom and just couldn''t find a way to spend their money¡­ well, with a prince by their side, perhaps there is also some of that. "Are you planning to buy something too?" "... one does not know what can be auctioned, perhaps we will see something good for what we can pay" Kurisu who was walking next to me enters the conversation also and asking Palmir that. I thought they just came to join us, but what she says is true. Not only will restoration pills be auctioned, but there will also be plenty of other things that may be helpful to their guild. In fact, it is not certain that these pills will be auctioned... only the chance of that happening is much higher than finding an alchemist store selling them. The interior was similar to a large theater in my previous world, except that the size was much larger and it is probably better compared to a sports stadium... Most people were heading to the central area where there were a large number of chairs arranged for people to take place. Also, some groups walked towards stairs that led to what looked like boxes... each of these had some brand and seeing the uniforms of those people coincided with some of those, it could be deduced that they were places that they bought or rented from the auction house for their own use. The truth is that I had hoped there would be places like these since Rulnemt had described to me what the auction house was like before. So seeing the boxes I can not prevent a smile from forming on my face, with these the second problem I had could be solved. ¡° Being able to be in those places is surely a great thing. It would be as if you were an important person... do n''t you think that too, Lorens -kun? ¡± "He? W-Well ... I prefer more to be like a normal person than anything else " "I see... haaa. I really would like to go to one of those places to see things from the perspective of those important people... so I could make one of my dreams come true, how I wish I could go there..." "E-emmm ..." Trying to make the face of someone who longs for something, I set my eyes on the people heading towards those balconies. Because of this, Kurisu look at me with doubtful eyes and Saeko just smiles a little, both of them should know that my words were not entirely true since in fact before returning to Gaia, I was one of the most important person in our camps in HOTD being in command of more than 70 thousand people. But hey, my words were to encourage the little prince that now was watched me as if trying to decide to say something, so I decide to continue and give the final push to him. "... that seems so far away to me. I would really be happy to go there... although I think it is impossible for me ¡± ¡°H-Hmmm¡­ I-I actually knows someone who has a balcony here in the auction house. He rarely uses it, so I think he shouldn''t mind us going there¡­ ¡± "Really Lorens-kun? Do you know someone who has a box here? ¡± "Y-yes" I had become too excited to achieve my goal that I did not realize that in an instant the longing face that I should have, it turns into a smile and also the environment around me had changed to even make the prince be surprised by this¡­ Palmir and Rulnemt who were close only smile bitterly since they must have understood my objective very well, but the good thing is that neither of them says anything about this. I think that since they know what we have come to buy, they are more than in agreement with this. On the other hand, the prince''s guards will only sigh or shake their heads a little, but they don''t take this in a bad way either. I don''t think this will affect the prince in any way, as I simply intend to use his position to keep unwanted people away if I manage to buy some pills and so most likely because of this they don''t create a fuss. Yes, I had thought that the best way to prevent people in the 9th limit from coming after us if I buy some pills was that they thought that someone important who they do not want to oppose was the one who bought these, and there was nobody better to this than the Royal family. I don''t think that many guilds in this area, no matter how powerful they are, dare to oppose an entire Kingdom for something like pills. So from the beginning I thought about making somebody else think that the one who bought the pills was someone from the Royal family who wanted to use them to strengthen their members. This should be something very credible to everyone else and should not be suspicious. Now I just hope that they really expose some pills in this auction... "Then, let''s go there Lorens-kun" "Yes" -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 178 Auction House Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! I hope you like the chapter. I appreciate your comments and opinions, so don''t forget to do it !! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Taking the lead, Lorens-kun guides us to the box that the Royal family should normally use when they come to this auction house. This was in the closest place where you could clearly see the podium where the host of this auction should carry out his work. The room was quite large, so there was no problem accommodating our entire group without feeling crowded. Besides, it was luxuriously decorated and it was certainly something according to someone who should have the most influence in this Kingdom... ¡°I am glad that Prince Lorens has come to watch the auction. I hope you find something to your liking in the things that will be auctioned below ¡± "Y-You''re wrong ! I am not the Prince Lorens¡­ I am only someone with the same name¡­ ¡± "... I see, if you need anything please do not hesitate to call me and I will try to please you, Prince Lorens" "" ... "" Damn! If you pretend to be someone else, at least change your name! In truth it is becoming increasingly difficult to pretend that we do not know his identity ... As we settled into some sofas that were arranged in the room, not long after a butler-looking man comes in and speaks directly to Lorens-kun¡­ the rest of us try to look like we don''t pay attention to that by looking at the podium or the decorations on the place while trying to ignore the conversation of both. ¡°This place seems quite privileged, doesn''t it? Surely it must cost a fortune ¡± "Hmn? The people from the auction house gave it to my family as a courtesy... no! My friend told me that they gave it to his family¡­ ¡± "The Prince is right, the Kingdom was very kind to us by letting us install this auction house in the capital and so it should be normal to return that kindness that they showed us " "I-I told you that I''m not the prince!" "Sorry, that was sloppy of me... Prince Lorens." " " ... " " ... The truth is that I''m reaching my limit and I want to hit this prince''s head a little, who knows, with that his brain may improve a little. Unfortunately, that will be very bad and so I can only let off steam by hitting the glass that covers the front area of this room which overlooks the podium ... this one seems quite resistant. "This crystal looks pretty good... it would probably take me a while to break it." "You have good eyesight, young miss. That crystal could stop a person at the 9th limit for a few minutes. Also, it is designed so that people can see from this side to the auction and while block the vision to those who are on the other side" "I see... by the way, I''m a man. So do not call me Miss please " "I see... my apologies, young miss." " Fuck! I ''m not playing pretend my gender and I''m really a man!! ¡± When the butler listens to me, he turns to the prince, and then as if he concluded that it was another kid playing or posing as something else, he answers that. I wouldn''t have gotten mad or upset if it was just that he found it hard to believe, but the problem was that he was comparing me to Lorens-kun! It was actually a bit annoying to be compared to him... " He tells the truth, he is a man" "Fufufu, it''s true. He''s a pretty nice man though, is n''t he? ¡± "...the truth is that I still have my doubts about it" The girls who were here, with the exception of Scythe who remains silent, speak to support me or give their own opinion on this. Well... if Palmir continues to doubt my gender, I would not mind showing my friend that is between my legs to get her out of her doubts. ¡°S-Sorry¡­ that was kind of rude of me. Please accept this as an apology. " "Hmn? A paper?" Seeing that he was wrong this time, with some regret shown on his face, the butler gives me a paper. Reflexively I reach out and take it, then I realize right away that this was not just a piece of paper. This was more like a voucher signed by the auction house with the worth of 10 million G to buy anything here! Damn, they really must be swimming in money to give away 10 million for just an apology... "Well ... I forgive you since I can see your sincerity in your apologies" "Thank you, young Master. If there is anything else I can do for you, please don''t hesitate to tell me. ¡± "...the truth is that there is something" "A-Alex... I think the man has been generous enough to correct his mistake, s- so asking him for more is a bit..." Kurisu who was by my side and must have seen what the voucher meant, probably believed that I would try to extort more money to this person¡­ I wonder if she sees me as someone greedy? Well, my intention was not to get more money from them since I wasn''t so shameless¡­ ok, mainly it was because I could annoy this guy if I did something like that. So after reassuring Kurisu, I speak to ask about my reason for coming here. This shouldn''t be too much for this butler to bother with. "Sir, I do n''t know if you have information if some energy channel restoration pills were sold at this auction. The truth is that it is one of the reasons why we have come ¡± " Pills of Restoration? Well... the auction items should come as a surprise to our guests, but... okay, I''ll make an exception and tell to the young master. 3 restoration pills will be auctioned later, these are one of the last items in tonight''s auction ¡± Cool! It seems that we have not wasted our time on coming here and now we must wait for these be showing in the auction and I won them... unless that... ¡°Sir¡­ is there no way that we can do business for them directly? I am not trying to make you lose for this, I will pay you what you have won in previous auctions for these pills. What do you think? ¡± "Ummm ..." Using the prince''s name to avoid getting people''s attention in the 9th limit was a good thing, but it would certainly be much better to get them without anyone knowing that these have been auctioned. Therefore, I wanted to see if I could achieve this. ¡°Is it too much to ask for that? Or Mr. cannot make that decision? ¡± Apparently it was not so simple and the butler considers it for a long time. Although it was not bad to try, if it could not be done, I will just stick to the initial plan and win them at the auction. So I speak again to get my answer, but since I don''t want to be rude, I say it in a soft tone so that instead of appearing to be rushing him, it was more as if I was impatient for what he would say. ¡°Don''t worry young master, I can make that decision since I am the manager of this auction house. The problem is that doing this is a bit difficult now, there is no time to change the auction program and get an object of equal value to replace this is somewhat problematic " ¡°I see¡­ how about this, these are not energy channel restoration pills, but they are not much different. You can replace these 5 limit-break pills with those 3. There shouldn''t be a big change to the program like this, right? ¡± Oh! maybe that would work well... but the young master really wants to exchange these pills? " ¡°I don''t care if we trade them or you buy this and sell the others to me. What seems best to the manager is fine for me ¡± ¡°I understand¡­ so if the young master doesn''t care, I will take them to be analyzed by an evaluator and I''ll give him my decision right away. It''s okay?" "Of course" I give the pills to the butler who turned out to be the manager of this auction house, and then he leaves the room. That he wanted to review the pills was normal and understandable, and since I did not have to worry that they were false, then I did not have to worry about the evaluation result. Both pills were very similar in value, but since the restoration pills were most sought after by 9th limit people as Lena had told me. But given these people status in this Level 1 Area, it is sure that they possessed riches greater than other normal adventurers and because this, they made that these rose more in value by paying more for them. So to compensate him for this, the number of limit-break pills had been increased to make the deal more attractive to the manager. And indeed, after several minutes he comes with a smile as this time he carries a small box in his hands. Then when he reaches my side, he opens it to I can see the inside and tells me the following. "These are the pills for Restoration of channels energy. Look like the person who made the pills limit-break that the young gave me is more skillful, and therefore the quality is higher than these... Still, the quality of these is very good and I can guarantee their effect. these were collected from the Guild of Alchemists "Blue leaf" which is very famous in some areas Level 2 and 1 " ... the ones I gave him were the system pills, so I knew they were good. Although, for some time I was a little puzzled because the pills or objects made by alchemy may have differences in quality... I wonder if anything bad happens if a pill of poor quality is consumed? [Well, it stands to reason that the system only gives you higher quality items. Also, as long as you use your evaluation skill and the pills are identified by the right name, then there shouldn''t be a problem. The quality of the pills only decreases or increases their effect. Taking the limit-break pills as an example, if people consumed a low-quality limit-break pill, instead of increasing a limit they would only manage to increase some levels and probably have to wait a longer time to consume it again ] I see... well, the evaluation tells me that the pills are authentic and in its description I can check the manager''s words since it says that they are of good quality, so their effect should be enough to solve the girls'' problem. "Well, how you want us to make a deal whit this, manager-san? "If you still agree to the exchange of the pills, then I would be fine with that." ¡°Sounds good to me, so let''s do that! ¡± Without thinking twice, I reply to the manager with a big smile. Even though these pills have high value too, for me these were free and so I would be more than happy to exchange them with the restoration pills which were more useful to us now. "Kurisu, take one of these pills" "Eh? M-Me?" ¡°Of course, this pill will solve the problem of your body has that I told you before. They are also useful for you Saeko-chan, but... I think it is better than the other girls have priority in using them, so you will have to wait a bit for you to use one too... I will try to get more soon " "Fufufu, I understand Alex-san. Don''t worry, I also think that some of the other girls should solve the problem they have with their body first ¡± Having finished our deal, the manager leaves the room, and immediately I handed one of the pills to Kurisu. The truth is that these had become even more necessary than before because Aurora had mentioned to me that the girls with the most damaged channels would soon reach a stagnation in their level increase. So apart from that their level was now a little high and therefore it was a little more difficult to increase their level, this of before was also one of the reasons why some of the girls had slowed their leveling down quite a bit¡­ During the fight to protect Rek we had killed a good number of monsters with high limits like the ogres, so it was a bit strange for me that some of them as Kurisu leveling so little, then when I asked Aurora about this she gave me that answer. The girls in greatest need of these were Kurisu, Saya, and Shisuka. Saeko, Rika, and Rei since having a lifestyle more active could still increase a little more the level before they reached the same problem as the first ones. Probably when they are getting closer to the 8th limit, this would show in them. It was also because of this that Haruna and Yuriko-san, since they are older than them, had this problem more developed and that is why they couldn''t advance to the 5th limit during the whole time we were in HOTD. For Soichiro, he went into the same situation as Saeko and other girls the same as her, and so his limit of the maximum level was a little higher than these two women. ... perhaps I will need to get a large number of restore pills for people who lived their youth in HOTD or else they will not be able to exceed the 5th limit. The younger ones or people who have had some type of physical training will have a greater advantage, but in the end they will also need them... I must find a way to get a lot of these pills if I want the people there to continue developing their strength. But for now, the main thing is to focus on the people closest to me and if there is any opportunity, then it will also be useful for those who are faithful to me in HOTD to strengthen themselves. "Alexander-san... if you have any more of those limit-break pills, would you mind selling me some?" ¡°¡­The truth is that I only have some, but well. You have been good to us, take these for yourself " While thinking about some things watching the Manager leave, Rulnemt suddenly speaks to me. So after thinking about it for a while, it was not a bad thing to give them something to strengthen our ties since until now they seemed to be trustworthy people and that is why I gave one pill to him and another to Palmir. "You''d better take the pill now Kurisu, this place seems quiet for you to do. Even though we probably don''t have someone looking for trouble with us because of these, people have always said that the walls are thin and perhaps this could reach someone''s ears, so it is better that you use it now. It''s the same for the two of you, those pills probably aren''t as troublesome as the ones the manager gave me, but these too should be coveted by people. ¡± "O-Okay" ""You''re right"" Since Kurisu had kept the pill holding it in both of her hands while resting it on the breast, I again tell her to consume it. I also do the same with the other two who were equally happy and excited to hold the ones I had given them earlier. Then, all three consume the pill and sit on the large sofa with their eyes closed while we watch them. The two of Nurt''s guild go through the same process that I had already seen, but in Kurisu''s case the things were a little different... She starts to sweat after eating the pill.. also the color of his sweat was black. Honestly, this was something not very nice to see and it also has a smell a little bit strong. "... Kurisu-san will be alright?" "I think that what damages a person''s energy channels are impurities that are observed in the body over time... so these must come out in the form of that black sweat ... what we are seeing now must simply be the effect of the pill, so don''t worry Saeko-chan ¡± "... she ''ll probably be pretty embarrassed when she realizes her appearance." "Well... we did not know what would happen with the consumption of that pill... also what matters is that her energy channels are restored and as long she doesn''t have any problem, then something like this should not matter " "... you''re right, but will better we find some side for her to clean up herself after or she will surely get a trauma if she has to leave that way to the city" "T-This box has a bathroom..." " ... Worthily the box of a King" The prince who was also watching the 3 with curiosity tells us that. Maybe because he was concentrating watching the effect of the pills, he didn''t notice my words¡­ or it could just be that he forgot that he should hide that. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 179 Auction House (Part 2) Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Kurisu and the two people from the guild Nurt begin to go through the process of assimilation of the pills, and after a few minutes the first to come out of that state are Rulnemt and Palmir, it seems that the restoration pill has a stronger effect than the limit-break ones... Or maybe it''s because Kurisu''s energy channels were stunted and that''s why the process takes longer¡­ I think it will take her a while until she can complete the assimilation of that pill. While watching her stable aura and how it grows a little with each passing minute, everything seems fine and so I do not think anything bad will happen to her. ¡°Everyone be welcome to our monthly auction. Surely a lot s of you will find something you like in our select variety of objects! " Suddenly the venue lights dim a bit and in the next instant a man walks to the podium while his voice is heard throughout the venue. The place had gotten a bit dark, but it was probably just to create a good atmosphere for the moment since you could still see everything clearly enough. Then the man who had entered the podium begins to speak again, this time to introduce himself and comment a bit about their auction house, also he greet to some people who should be regular customers here and finally explains the rules of the auction. ¡­Honestly if it was a beautiful girl who would explain these things, I would be more attentive to what he was saying. So after he explains that the minimum increase in bids was 10,000 Gold and that only multiples of that amount could be used to place a bid, my interest in what he says is totally lost and then I just wait until other people bring the first item to display. ¡° Well, probably if I keep talking I will bore you all, so we better get on with the stuff that everyone came here for. Our first items are a set of 100 armor and weapons J-rank that were made by the "Burning Iron" blacksmiths guild of this Area. Saying this, I probably don''t have to talk about its quality and reliability. The auction for this armors and weapons will start at 350 thousand Gold ¡± "360!" "370!" "400 thousand!" . . . Looking at the first item they auctioned, I can''t help but be a little disappointed. Well, since a lot of men who were in the middle of the auction house fight over these, then maybe they shouldn''t be such a bad thing and it just wasn''t that it got much of my attention. "To be weapons of the lowest rank, these sell quite well ..." ¡°Well, that''s mainly because they''re creations from that blacksmith guild. They are the most famous here in the capital and their works have always been very good and since it is a set of 100, these draws much attention from several other organizations that have attended, although they are surely only small or newly formed organizations. In most of the organizations, they like that their members, or the most important ones, use similar equipment to show their unit. It is also a symbol to prove that they are good enough to provide their members with good equipment, so that is why they sell very well ¡± "I see... don''t you plan to bid for these for your guild, Rulnemt ?" "Well... as you say, they are low-ranking equipment and these would not help us much" The price of that set kept increasing and soon this exceeded the amount of 500 thousand G. So I can''t help but exclaim with a bit of surprise and Rulnemt immediately tells me why this was so. My group was only women and now we were too few to think about using a set of armor with the same design... also, if I think more carefully, the nanotube suits are very similar to each other and that is why the girls seem to be dressed very similarly to each other. Although the material of my clothes is the same, the design is quite different so I was the only one who would be using something different from our group... In addition, our team is rank H... I wondering me how much get it if I sold these suits as a set? The auction for these objects finally comes to a conclusion and a man from within the crowd in the center of the auction room gets that set for an amount of 570,000 Gold. So to my disappointment, the next items were things similar to the first... well, at least these were increasing in rank and so I could see how much a set of 20 armor and weapons H-rank cost ... a person of one box paid 1 million 700 thousand G for these... almost 100 thousand for each one. Now I understood that organizations were willing to pay a lot to make their men appear more united by dressing in the same way. ¡°The following is also a set, although this one is a little different than the previous ones¡­ although these items are not meant to make guild members look imposing and enhance the unity among themselves. Instead these are more for the protection of people... due to this reason, they are one of the pieces of equipment most wanted by strong people since they can save the life of their bearer. They can be distributed among the most important members of their guilds, or if you are the leader, it is not a bad idea to save them for you since they are not very easy to get. I am talking about 10 anti-critic bracelets that came into our hands from a craftsman from a Level 2 Area. ¡± "Wooh, that is so great! ¡­ Unfortunately, I spent everything I had in one of the previous sets of armors ¡± ¡°¡­ If that''s all you had, then even if you still had it now, you probably won''t even be able to get these. So you shouldn''t feel bad¡­ I haven''t bought anything, but I still don''t think I have enough for these bracelets ¡± "It''s true... but if they were sold individually maybe I would have a chance to get one of these. " After the long presentation of the new object, it finally shows a box with 10 silver-colored bracelets that make many men who were in the center get up to see them better, and then seconds later the murmurs begin to be heard among all of them. This time I was no exception either and was also quite interested in those bracelets. I had already seen their use and understood how valuable they were when I shot the royal guard before... these bracelets were like buying a second life for the girls in my group! " Auction each of those bracelets separately!!" "It is true!! In that way then more people can go home with one of them!! ¡± "Calm down gentlemen. If they were just normal anti-critic bracelets, then I think it would be fair for everyone to do what you say... unfortunately, as I said earlier, these bracelets are a set and it is not just that we want to sell them together. The person who created them was a very jealous woman and so because of her character, she added to these a magical system of communication and tracking... it is said that this artisan woman is married to an adventurer but since she wanted to know where he was and to be able to communicate with him at all times, it became a habit to apply these effects to her creations... This may sound like a demerit for these bracelets, but if they are purchased by a single organization then this shouldn''t matter! ¡± I was worried that the auction host would take into account the words of the people who started complaining to make these bracelets auctioned separately, but then his next explanation leaves everyone in silence. Got damn! That sounded more like those bracelets instead of protecting the life of their wearer, instead, they came with a curse included!... I feel a little sorry for that man who married with that artisan. ¡°E-emmm¡­ like I said, I think they are still very good items. So the auction of this anti-critic bracelet set will start at 5 million G! ¡± Noticing that the atmosphere got a little strange, the host quickly tries to continue the auction by giving the price of these. Unfortunately it seems that what he said had baffled everyone and because of this everything remained silent too and no one made a bid after his words... or also can be that the price is too high? ¡­It was 5 million for these bracelets after all! " What is the value of an anti-critic bracelet?" "Normally a single one is around the worth of 1 million G. " Although they are disposable after the anti-critical effect is used, this one is still very valuable after all... but I think the added effects are not very Useful since you can get objects that do the same and also for a much lower cost, not to mention that this bracelet would be destroyed if its main purpose is fulfilled. So those skills added to those bracelets shouldn''t influence their value. " The prince who was sitting next to me answers my question. I thought it was a lot to pay 5 million for these, but it seems that the sale started at a lower price than what they usually have in the market... well, also I agree that its main effect is quite valuable and the others do not matter as much. "5 million!! ¡± Since no one had made an offer, I am the first to speak and breaking the silence that had formed and caused several people to direct their eyes towards us... although surely they cannot see us. Although the added effects were not well heard by what the host said before about the creator of these bracelets, for me, they were a good thing and also the price was more than reasonable... I think he should have avoided the matter of the artisan. "Well... it seems that the people of the Royal house can see the value of these bracelets. S-Someone else wants to offer for them ... if you don''t do it, then you will lose this opportunity! ¡± "We are not-mmmm" "We all know that we are not of the royal family so you don''t need to say anything, Lorens-kun" Since the host''s words seemed to touch the switch of the prince, it wants to intervene to deny these and therefore I have to stop him before he does. Thanks to this, his guards look at me suspiciously... but if for any reason someone from the buyers thinks that his words are true, the objective of using this room loses its use! So even with the concern that his guards would act, I had to do this... it is good that they seem to understand that I did not intend to harm the prince. "These bracelets will be auctioned at one... at two... at half-past two... at two and ?..." "Damn it, sound the hammer in this damn instant!!" "... W-Well, these bracelets were won by the people in that box" I am almost completely sure that due to the previous events about the creator of these bracelets, the host had lost a bit of calm, and due to this, he made the mistake of addressing us as the Royal family. Until now, during the auction he had simply addressed others as gentlemen, even to those in the boxes. It is probably to so that the influence of the organizations that were there did not intimidate others to make offers. It was very likely that everyone knew who this box belonged to, but if he still makes it more obvious and says that the royal family made the offer, I think there will not be many people who want to oppose them. All this is even more clear when the pretty darn extends the time to sound the hammer! When someone made an offer, until now he''d just said 1, 2, 3, and sold. So seeing this, I can''t help but yell at that guy to hurry up to close the deal. "I-It looks like you got a good buy, Alexander-kun..." "Kekeke, not only that. With the veil that the manager gave me, then it is as if I had obtained them for free! Also, I still have half of that money! ¡± " " ... " " "L-Let''s continue with the auction, the next item is..." The auction continues and they present the following article that does not attract much my attention. But Rulnemt is right and I think I made a very good deal, so I can''t help but feel happy about this. ¡°Here is the item you won, young master¡­ you made a very good purchase. Honestly, I thought these items would sell for a much higher price... " Not long after, the manager re-enters here but this time he is carrying the 10 bracelets and then he hands it to me with a slightly bitter smile on his face. Accepting these from his hands, I simply reply nodding and smiling. The truth was that I wanted to tease about the auction house a bit for this, but I knew it would n''t be very good to touch the resent wound to cause more pain for them now. This old man was still a man in the 9th limit, and also one who has several others like him under his command. That he didn''t seem angry or retracted the sale was good enough. Although I think they most likely didn''t lose a single Gold in this auction either and only their profits had declined a bit, so I don''t think this is something for which they have to tarnished their reputation. Also seeing that this man doesn''t take it in such a bad way, I can see that his organization is one that keeps its word. After handing him the coupon he had given me previously, he just marks it to indicate that now this paper was only worth 5 million and he returns it to me again¡­ it really amazes me a bit how something so simple can gain so much value just because it supports by someone with enough influence. "I hope you find some else to your liking, Young Master" Saying that, the manager curtsies and withdrawn. So when he leaves, I turn my eyes to the small case that I held and had 10 silver-colored bracelets with several runes on them. In addition to being responsible for making them have their effect, these also gave it a quite pleasant appearance for the view. [Anti-critical communication and tracking bracelet -H] A set of 10 bracelets created from Magic-steel embedded with magic runes. Has communication, tracking, and anti-critic skills. As an object that has the anti-critical ability, it will be destroyed once this is activated. It is capable of stopping a fatal attack or one that can cause a lot of damage to the user within its range or weaken an attack of a higher range. [Anti-criticism] [Magical communication] [Tracking] ...since the description of the bracelet did not say anything about its creator, I believe that this information was obtained by the auction house... if only they knew that, I insist again that it was much better than this information be kept only for them. I planned to immediately give a bracelet to each of the 3 girls who accompanied me, but seeing that Scythe and Saeko were still closely monitoring Kurisu, then I decided to do it later. So I turn my eyes back to the podium to see if there were any other cool things worth buying. It seemed that the host had recovered from his previous stumble and with great encouragement announced each of the objects that other people brought to the podium. Everything was going well and the auction was running smoothly, but then, suddenly this is interrupted by someone... "W-What is this thing?!! Nooo! I-I''m all sticky¡­ a-also this smells like fish! ¡± " " E-eh? " ¡± This quite surprised everyone present at the auction... in addition, our group being the ones that sharing the room with the person responsible for this was even more so. She even made the prince who was entertained by watching everything that was auctioned jumps out of his seat ... ¡­I think it goes without saying that the person responsible for all this was Kurisu, who had finally finished assimilating completely the restoration pill I gave her. When she opened her eyes, she instantly realized the state she was in and it seems that this surprised her a lot... I think her words explained her current appearance very well and we who were observing her did not find what she said strange, but¡­ very likely if people cannot see her, then what she said may lead others to misinterpret things. And apparently, that is precisely what happens... everyone at the auction turns their eyes towards our box and immediately murmurs begin to be heard throughout the auction house. Honestly, for me this did not pose a problem, but the guards of the prince start to shake and sweat when they hear some of the things that other people say... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 180 Auction House (Part 3) Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "This smell is too pungent! S-Surely even after I bathe 100 times this smell won''t go away... Why didn''t you tell me that this strange liquid was coming out?! ¡± ¡°E- Emmm ¡­ I didn''t know that would happen that Kurisu. After all, it was the first time that... " Unaware of what she had caused, she continues to scream and even I am also involved in this... this surely is heard as something even worse from the other side of the glass where the people could not see what was happening here. ¡­Now that I think about it, my response to Kurisu wasn''t very good either. To reassure her, I try to explain things to her since Kurisu was yelling at me, and because of this, I reflexively also raised my voice to answer her, but unfortunately, it seems that I only add more fuel to the fire. But there was nothing I could do for this! I was going to say that this was the first time that we were using energy channel restoration pills, but when remembering that it would n''t be very good if I said that, then I had to stop my words! ¡° Y-you two, please don''t go through with this¡­ this is very bad! ¡± "How can I keep quiet about this? This is disgusting! ... g- gueeh ... Damn! Because of you, I swallowed a little of that strange liquid!... gueeh ... it tastes horrible!! ¡± "" ... "" Bartol, the prince''s guard is not being able to bear all this anymore and intervenes to try to stop this but only manages to make things worse... in truth this has altered Kurisu too much that she doesn''t even seem to worry about who she yells at... surely even if the King himself were here, he would receive the same treatment. But I don''t think anyone can blame her, that black liquid really didn''t look nice at all and even I feel a little nauseous imagining that some of this accidentally gets into my mouth. ¡°You said there was a bathroom here, right? I took Kurisu-san there. So please show me where this is " "I-It''s behind that door..." Seeing that Kurisu was about to cry and vomit, Saeko intervenes asking that to the prince''s group and the other guard immediately points to a door. So in the next instant, they both go in that direction and disappear behind the door. ¡­ Well, for now I think that tranquility can return here to this space. ¡°D-Did you hear that? I wonder what is happening in the King''s box¡­ ¡± "I-Isn''t it obvious? Surely the king had come to see the auction along with some woman to entertain himself¡­ b-but apparently, she is probably inexperienced in these matters ¡± "I thought King was too in love to get their hands on another woman apart from the Queen... but it seems that is not very different from other nobles to have some women to please him" "I-I don''t think it was the King... I heard the voice of a child and he also said that this was his first time... I think that''s why it is more logical that it was the little prince who is in these place " "There is also another option... that woman may not have been a lover or something like that and maybe she was the princess... I have heard that she pampers the little prince and that''s why there are rumors that she prefers young boys... perhaps the young man''s voice there was his brother''s replacement to somehow satisfy her forbidden love¡­ ¡± "It may be true ... I do not think the princess has experience in that and that is why she reacts that way" "Shut up everyone!! Is it that you all want to be hung?!! ¡± With the silence returning to our box, the murmurs of the crowd become clearer and so that we can hear them perfectly¡­ things turned into something quite bad in truth. "Y-You ... what have you two done? Because of this, the reputation of the royal family has been ruined! ...we are dead now¡± I-I don''t think they can blame us for all this... it seems that those murmurs are also due to some actions of the Royal family''s own people. What happened was just like the trigger that unchains everything... Well... sure being the trigger for this, it is still pretty a bad thing. There is no alternative, I can only resort to my last option! "Haa? Bartol-san ... what are those people saying? How does the King entertain himself with a woman? Do they play something? What game do they play? Can we do it too? Also, it seems that the prince is very lucky since his sister seems to love him very much... but I don''t understand what they mean by forbidden love? Is it wrong to love your brothers? ¡± "E-eh? Th-that''s¡­ ¡± "Bartol! I also want to know what is the game my dad plays here, tell me quickly! It''s not fair that he was only the one who plays it and has fun! Besides... a-although it is embarrassing, I also love my big sister... Why did these people say that this is something prohibited? ¡± "P-Prince ... t-that game is... t-the princess feeling was..." "Don''t say anything silly Bartol! If you don''t want the princess to get mad for teaching the prince strange things, then be quiet! Prince¡­ those people only drew the wrong conclusions¡­ the King does not play any game and of course it is something normal for the brothers to love each other ¡± "I see¡­" When Bartol was about to complain to me about what happened recently, then putting on the most childish face that I can do, I begin to bombard him with questions just like a boy who for the first time is curious about how babies are made and ask his father about this would act... I have never experienced that personally, but seeing how Bartol acts for this, it is surely something very uncomfortable. Furthermore, to make matters worse for him, the prince also seems to be interested in this and immediately begins to do the same as me¡­ it seems that he got caught up in the flow of this that he even forgot the matter of his identity. But then before he could answer something concrete, Vernet intervenes stopping him. As I had thought, the prince''s attitude must be because he is someone who has been very protected with the things of the world. ¡­Although hearing all these things, I must say that now I am a little interested in the princess of this kingdom. I wonder what kind of person she will be and also if I can see her someday? Perhaps it is not impossible since I have befriended with the prince... besides, I think the daughter of the lord of Barl works for her or something like that according to what I heard from him... "I wonder what the King will do to us when he finds out about this..." ¡°¡­Don''t worry Bartol. It is impossible that there are not some rumors when a person is someone important and so the King must be used to it and should not take this as something very serious... I don''t think the King gets very angry about this and so we will most likely just be scolded¡­ at worst we will only be locked up in the dungeon for a month as punishment ¡± "... that sounds pretty bad to me" I agree with Bartol... I really don''t want to be locked up for a month in a dungeon for something like this, I could n''t see the girls for all that time! Well... since Kurisu and Saeko are with me in this, then maybe they lock me up together with them? ...no, that would continue to be something bad. I don''t want the girls to will be locked up, so I hope these guys take responsibility for this. ...they are men in the 9th limit and therefore their status in the Kingdom should not be so low, right? They will surely be somewhat forgiving for this. "W-Well ... let''s continue with the auction" Also, even I feel a little sorry for the host of the auction now... I think this was probably the strangest one auction that he has ever carried out in his life. "I-I think there are still some good things left in the auction... I hope can get something good for our guild." "Y-yes ..." Rulnemt and Palmir who remained on the sidelines of all this during all this time, speak wanting to change the subject and the environment of the box¡­ that seems good to me, but these damn ones left me in a moment of need and even the prince was more useful than them. ¡°The following article comes from around this capital and apparently this one did a lot of damage in this region. He was the leader of one of the bands of thieves greater here and was someone who torments travelers, but recently was captured and turned into a slave! This is the bandit Klimco, his strength is at the 5th limit and almost reaching the 6th! He will certainly be someone good as cannon fodder, explorer of dangerous places, or as a personal guardian for some of you!! ¡± " Emmm... I think I''ve seen that face before. Whatever, there is one thing more important than this and it is that I didn''t think people were going to be auctioned here..." "Well, people like him are sometimes useful resources as the host has explained " This time that thing that is brought at the podium was not an object and was rather a man with his arms restrained by handcuffs and that also had a nice necklace that seemed made iron on his neck... "Master... prey... trapped... Saeko... escaped? Catch... again? ¡± "Hmn? Oh, is true! It''s that thief from before¡­ how small is the world¡± "Is it someone you know, boy?" ¡°Well¡­ let''s say we met for a short time. My group is responsible for the fact that he has become a slave now¡± As I watched the thief on the podium, suddenly Scythe who had positioned herself next to me after the other girls went to the bathroom points at him and begin to speak and making me remember that guy. He was the boss thief in the last gang of thieves we sold to a slave trader before. ... I thought it would stay longer with that trader because he said that would get money from him visiting many of their friends and acquaintances of both of them... one will surely be happy about it while the other probably not. Well, if I think about it, probably a person who has a grudge against him would pay once to be able to let off steam, but surely doing it twice would be more of a waste of money. So after having visited all merchants that could be affected by this thief, then that merchant must have brought him to sell it here ... they must be very busy days for both. "He looks like something beaten, but he only has a couple of broken bones and this will surely heal quickly. As everyone should know, capturing a man of this force alive is not easy and because of that, this is something normal. ¡± ... that''s a lie. When we delivered him, the guy was fine. So his injuries now are due to things that happened after that... that slave merchant must have hidden what he did with that guy and only pretended that his condition was due to his capture... well, even if he were to tell the truth about the man''s wounds, surely no one would mind that given who he was. Still, in truth slave traders are not trustworthy at all ... "Why does it have to be a succulent and stinky guy to be auctioned off? I think a pretty girl would be better ... " " I agree with you, Alexander-kun! Unfortunately, this auction is more directed to organizations and because of this, usually the girls good - looking are sold at other auctions more focused for wealthy merchants and nobles " That makes sense and explains why only items like weapons, armor, potions, and so on have been auctioned until now. It would be interesting to go to one of those auctions that Rulnemt talks about. Although to do this, then it would be best if I went alone and didn''t bring the girls with me... otherwise even if I like an article there, in the end I couldn''t bid on it. "No wonder of this perverted sub-leader, but boy ... I did not think you liked the idea of enslaving a woman to serve you. Besides... I also thought you were more innocent in that regard. No... if I remember correctly, there was also what happened before in our guild. Your eyes were not those of someone who did not know the meaning of those topics... " "E-eh? I-Is it wrong to have someone to serve you food and fix your clothes? ...I just thought it would be much better than hiring a maid since I don''t have to pay a slave after all, right? ¡± Shit! I forget that at this moment I should look like someone innocent and pure... but Palmir, do you want me to share the blame for what happened a moment ago with these guards? Stop talking about things from the past! "..." I try to give Palmir a strong look so that she doesn''t continue with her words, but it can''t seem to intimidate her much and instead she looks at me with narrowed eyes. Without another choice, I better try to change the subject. "You have not bought anything... to continue like this, I think you will lose the 500 thousand G that you paid to can entering the auction" ¡°Well¡­ they haven''t shown anything that seems very useful to us after all. I think this is not our lucky day¡­ let''s see if the following article is a good thing ¡± The thief''s auction does not last long, it seems that this only attracts the attention of some not so strong organizations since the people who led those groups were between the 6th and 7th limit. Even so, its value was not so little and it managed to sell for an amount of 3 million 8 hundred thousand G. Surely that merchant will be happy about that... looking at the state that thief was in, I can deduce that they visit many other merchants to offer to vent their fury for the times that this guy stole them. So if you add that amount at that price, then surely he got a good profit. "The next item in the auction is about a set of 10 Herbs " Pearls of Mana ". As some should know, this is the main ingredient for energy channel restoration pills. With this amount of plants and if you know a good alchemist, then can make transform these in at least a couple of those precious pills!! The alchemist has 10 attempts, so even if not very good, with the experience he gained during all the attempts, he can likely succeed in creating pill restoration to the end... if the alchemist is good, as I said, you can have several pills in your hands!! ¡± Oooh! It seems that unlike Rulnemnt, this is indeed my lucky day! 10 mana pearl plants¡­ plus, I know an alchemist who came from a Level 2 Area! I can surely expect Lena to be at least 50% successful! And I think that''s a bit of a pessimistic thought! "The auction will start at 3 million for this set of herbs!" "3 million 100 thousand!" "3 million 300 thousand!" "3 million 500 thousand!" "4 millions!!" The host just stops talking and then a shower of offers begins ... shit! The price really is this rising rapidly! "5 million !!" Quickly I also make my offer by raising my voice in the middle of the other buyers, then when the people notice where the voice came from the bids stop for a moment. But it was a pity that these plants meant a lot to some people who also bid and who did not mind having to compete for these with the Royal house... "5 million 100 thousand !!" "5 million 200 thousand" " Tch ... 6 million !!" "..." With another million increase, I reaffirm my position and interest in these herbs. It seems that this works, and those who continue to bid on the herbs make a sour face and give up. Then the host immediately asks to see if someone else makes a bigger offer, but everyone continues in silence. So after he hit the little hammer of wood 3 times, the host announces my victory! As on the previous occasion, the manager enters the door again but this time bringing with him a larger box than before and which containing the herbs. "Well, the auction is almost at the end, so if together with the voucher I gave you we also add the fee of the people in your group to enter here, there will only be a difference of 100,000 Gold that the young master will have to pay..." "No, my group is only 4 people and so it would only be 5 million 400 thousand what I have in my favor and it should only subtract 600 thousand Gold to pay off the debt " ¡°Wait, Alexander¡­ let the manager deduct the entry fee from us as well. As the manager says, almost ends the auction and so it is best that money has a use " "That''s true Alexander-kun, our guild couldn''t do much to help you with the things you had to do in the capital, so I''d like you to accept that. Besides, you have also given us enough with those pills of before... that small amount does not compare with the value of these " As I was preparing to take out the Gold Difference I needed to pay, the prince and Rulnemt step in. Seeing how the first one to speak caresses his new weapon that was now on the waist, I accept their goodwill smiling and nodding. So, in the end, I only give 100 thousand Gold to the manager as he had originally asked me... seriously, I did not think that I would achieve such good things just having to pay 500 thousand G if we add the fee to enter the auction that I had to pay for the girls and myself. Without a doubt, this was a very good day for me!! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 181 Auction House (Part 4) Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Fuuu ... I feel so much better now... I really thought that scent would not go away." Several minutes later, Kurisu and Saeko leave the bathroom that this room had. I must say that if this place had something like that, then the king should not be as pure as I thought since I can only think about one thing to what which he would use this bathroom... Furthermore, it seems that Saeko also took advantage of the moment to bathe together with Kurisu. I think without a doubt seeing a person in the state Kurisu was in would generate an impulse in any person to also clean himself... in fact, I was very tempted to go along with the girls to also clean myself but it was a pity that it had to look if there was nothing else that was good in this auction. ...it was a shame that they did not auction something else that caught my attention at this time, so it seems that it passes a good opportunity to interact with the girls by nothing. In the following auctions they only continued with weapons and armor, but now these reached the G-rank. They were not bad, but the price for these was several million, and frankly they were not something that our group needed for now. Also, I did not want to buy a piece of equipment only for one girl and that the others looked at me with some reproach for that. ¡°It looks like you lost your chance to¡° Accidentally ¡±go into the bathroom with the girls, boy. Just like this perverted sub-leader has done several times in moments when I am taking a bath¡­ ¡± "Th-those were accidents, Palmir. You shouldn''t hold a grudge for these times... " Seeing that I had my eyes on the girls who now had damp hair and smelled of shampoo, Palmir speaks to me¡­ she can be a terrifying woman for knowing my thoughts so well. Also, I think that what happened in the guild when we were testing weapons is not something that happens in isolation and instead happens often... from what I could see from my evaluation, I know that Rulnemt''s luck is good and so maybe is because of that. ..or maybe it''s because of Palmer lucks to be bad? Well, no matter which of the two was out. What I can assure it''s that she makes a mistake in something. "That ''s where you ''re wrong, Palmir... The times when I can appreciate the beauty of the girls without them using something of clothes, or when I have the opportunity to see for myself their charms it is not something that I want to happen by accident... Kekeke, I enjoy being more the one responsible for those things happening and that both sides being fully aware of such things than to these just be whims of fate!" "..." ¡°Th-That was a very profound thought, Alexander-kun¡­ I am totally moved! ¡± "Foolish Alex..." "Fufufu, well, I think it''s better to be prepared for things like that than someone takes you unawares " It seems that in the end, Palmir had not swallowed my performance of being someone pure and then she says that to me. Even so, I thank her for saying this in a low voice so that the prince''s guards do not listen to her... although she may also do so because what she said involved embarrassing moments of herself. Then Kurisu and Saeko who stand next to me reach to hear my murmurs and making the first one complain while blushing, and the second one only smiles while giving her point of view. The other two from the Nurt guild who also listen to me react differently. The one who had started this conversation is amazed at my response, while her sub-leader looks at me as if he had just obtained a divine revelation... ¡°Well, we have reached the penultimate item in this auction. Honestly, our auction house does not like to deal much with objects like this since their origin, value, and authenticity may not be very exact... So the responsibility of obtaining it will be left to our audience, we can only assure the following details of the next object. This item was sourced from a 9th limit member of the Gremlar Guild¡­. As everyone knows, this guild seems to have disappeared on an expedition in the ¡° Selva Rozz¡± Area which is a huge nest of monsters. It is a map that apparently indicates a destination in this area and since it is made on the skin of a soul level 2 monster, it surely hides something very important. Unfortunately, we can not ensure what is there... it can be a treasure, a tomb of a man with soul level 2 with sufficient force as to marry monsters of the same level, or also lead to a place full of monsters dangerous ... This is more a bet to discover what is there ... who knows? Maybe there is something that can make a guild become the most powerful in this area! So our auction house can only wish for the buyer to be lucky... the initial auction price of this item is one million!! I think it is a small amount for the possibility of obtaining a great treasure, so do not miss it!! ¡± "..." "One million... " The following article that showing the Auctioneer was a piece of skin rolled up like a scroll... but by more that he tries to embellish things, as he said, that was more a bet in which there is also a great opportunity to this simply be something that someone with a lot of free time to waste wrote! Also, from what he said, it seems that a guild that had several people in the 9th limit was exterminated finding that or trying to get there... although if it is for the first option, then I think there are more possibilities that this map hides something important. If it is the second... perhaps that map will lead another guild to its doom. If so, more than a treasure map, then that thing was a cursed object! Seeing as everyone in the auction look at each other and the time that passes until someone finally makes the first offer, certainly I was not the only one who thought that. The person who buys it must be someone who really trusts in his luck... or someone very naive. "One million 10 thousand" "One million 20 thousand" Although it seems there are still some crazy people trying to get it... well, it doesn''t seem to be such a coveted thing either since the price of that item is rising in value very slowly compared to previous items. "10 million!!!" Suddenly, someone changes the pattern of this by bidding 10 times the starting price¡­ "I wonder what is happening today with the Royal family?... it seems that they only came to this auction to attract attention" "Well... if we forget the cry of the woman of before, the items bought by them recently were good and reasonably priced, and so things they did was not so abnormal. But now it seems that they want to show us how rich they are by buying something that can be useless for that amount¡­ ¡± "I am happy that at least they have not intervened when auctioned the 5 pills limit-break earlier. Thanks to that, I could get one of these for 4 million and 200 thousand G. So thanks to these were pretty good ones, I could augment a limit very easily in minutes! ¡± "That is true... it would be unfair if apart from having obtained all those mana pearl plants, they also took those pills" That''s right, the person responsible for that offer was none other than the prince who was close to me and who had risen with great emotion to bid for that map... Damn! I agree that this ''s just something like throw pearls to pigs¡­ if he wanted it that much, then surely he could get it for a much lower value than that! Is this how rich people who don''t care about the money act? This little boy just dropped 9 million with a big smile on his face... " L-Leader... if you wanted that map, why didn''t you talk to us? ¡± "Prince... C-Congratulations on your purchase" "My one-year salary has almost the same value as that piece of skin?..." After a few seconds of processing what had happened, the first to speak was Rulnemt who surely regrets that those 9 million were wasted like that. From the face of suffering that has, he surely thinks that perhaps he could have made the prince better invest them in his guild than instead of on that map. Vernet, who probably not wanting to spoil how happy the prince was now for having won the map, decides to simply congratulate him¡­ although seeing the sweat on his forehead and that even he addressing him with his true identity, it is almost certain that the punishment for this may be even worse from what happened with Kurisu earlier. On the other hand, the other guard Bartol seems that at this moment he has an existential crisis... it is really sad that a person in the 9th limit compares himself to a piece of skin. " Isn''t that obvious, Rulnemt? I needed to get that map before anyone else! Didn''t you hear the host say that this one leads to a treasure? It will certainly be a great adventure to be able to get this great treasure!! ¡± ...no, I don''t think many people would fight to get this map... surely the bids would stop before reaching a million and a half seeing how things were going. "Congratulations on your purchase to the people in that box! They really appreciate good things! ¡± Undoubtedly, now the second one more happiest must be the host of the auction that shows on his face the biggest smile that I have seen him make in all this time... the first one, of course was Lorens-kun who receives the map from the manager and immediately begins to examine it as if that piece of skin were the treasure itself while Vernet tells the manager to take the receipt of payment to the castle to they pay off the debt. " What do you know about the Gremlar Guild and the Rozz Jungle Area, Rulnemt? ¡± "Haaa ... that organization was one of the greatest in the kingdom of Denla until recently, even is said that they were thinking of moving its base to an area of Level 2. The last that was heard of them was that all their strong members suddenly disappeared or died on an expedition... Well... if others found the body of one of its members dead with that map, then it is certain that what happened was the second thing. So after that guild suddenly lost its strongest members, the fate of this guild soon spread to all the others of them and that guild completely disappeared several months ago. Unfortunately, to make a name for yourself and to stand out from the rest it is sure that you will also gain many enemies... and as you should know, the loss of the main pillars in something will only lead to the collapse of this. As for the jungle area of Rozz, it is a very hostile area for humans'' lives as monsters density there is very high. Therefore, this place is treated like a hunting and training area by various organizations with some reputation in various other Areas. It is also a level 1 Area just like this one, but a lot more dangerous if you compare both places. It is not difficult to find monster groups in the ninth limit there¡­ which is a very bad thing even for the most famous organizations here ¡± Since the prince had bought the map, I thought it wouldn''t hurt to know about things related to it. But more and more that map seemed like a cursed thing to me... well, that has nothing to do with me and most likely only remains in the hands of that prince without being able to be used, after all, I don''t think the King will allow him to go to a place as dangerous as the one Rulnemt describes. ¡°Alexander, with this map we can go on an adventure to obtain that treasure!! Our two organizations can go together in one search for it!! It will surely be something very exciting, don''t you think? !! ¡± "... L- Lorens-kun, the truth is that in the next 2 or 3 months I will be a little busy and I don''t think I can go on an expedition to find some treasure... so I think it is better that you go along with your guild" "I see¡­" Damn it! I didn''t want to share the same fate as the guild that had that map before and so I quickly turned down his offer. Furthermore, it was true that I would be busy for the following months. I have to buy the food from the Lord of Barl, take these to HOTD, and most importantly, I also have to start preparing to go to another world with my grimoire. I have to decide which world would be more convenient to go at the moment. Also, for now I do not know very well how long I will stay there. It may only be a few weeks, or also several months after all... ¡°Then we will go there in 3 months and so you can also go, we should do it together after all!! Also¡­ during that time, I can plan how to convince my father or escape from the castle¡­ ¡± "..." It seems that the little Lorens-kun had not yet given up about I accompany him... I appreciate this since I can only see it as if he really considers me his friend to even invite me to found a treasure... although you can also see it as if he wanted to send me to death together with he. Shit! Also, what he says sounds very dangerous! I may be accused of kidnapping a prince if he escapes to can go there... ¡°¡­Perhaps if I ask my sister to accompany me, then my father will allow me to go and look for that treasure? ¡± "Ok, Lorens-kun!! If you can get to make your sister come, then I will accompany you there!! You have 3 months to convince her¡­ ¡± ¡­With that simple murmur of him, now things had changed a lot! Don''t people say that to meet a princess you have to fight with a dragon? So fighting with a few monsters at the 9th limit was much less dangerous to meet a princess, this is definitely a great bargain! In 3 months I must be stronger and therefore the risk should be much lower too! Also, I am willing to be accused for kidnapping a princess! "W-well ..." "Alex..." "Fufufu, it seems that in 3 months we will go on an adventure... " "If Alexander-kun''s group joins us, then I think this would be safer." "I do not believe that the King allows his successor to go to such a dangerous place..." "I agree with Palmir-san" "Bartol... do you forget that the princess is very lenient with the prince? Surely if he pleads with her for 3 months in a row, then she will most likely end up accepting ¡± It seems that everyone has their own problems, anyway, now my first concern was to try to imagine the princess... seeing the delicate features of the prince, she as a woman should be very remarkable one, right? ¡°To end tonight''s auction, the last item that will be showcased and probably which some of you already have an idea of ??what it is, it is the next. It is the body of a Demon Ape that attacked the kingdom''s capital in the previous invasion of the monster a few weeks ago. In order to defeat him, 4 of the largest guilds in the kingdom had to unite. Unfortunately, this was thanks to many wounded and several dead... including 2 people in the 9th limit. I probably don''t need to say the value of this monster... all parts of its body can be used for alchemy, equipment building, magic scrolls, and many other things. Given the strength of this, everything that is created from it sure will be of very good quality. The auction will start at 10 million, so everyone can make a bid! ¡± "11 million!" "11 and a half million !!" "12 millions!!" The following article was quite striking... that monster''s body covered a good part of the podium where the host was and although it should already be dead, its presence was still quite impressive... ¡°¡­ It would have been better to obtain that body than just a piece of skin from a monster with a level 2 of soul. With all that body, we could surely make several H rank armor or even reach G rank if you hire a good blacksmith¡­ besides, scrolls for the protection of our guild members would also be a good option. ¡± "Don''t worry Rulnemt, perhaps the map indicates the location of various monsters like that!" ¡°¡­ I really hope you''re wrong about that¡­ leader. It would not be a good thing to find several 9th ??limit monsters ... no matter how valuable these are, you can only make a profit if you kill them and to achieve that is not an easy task at all... you can ask those 4 guilds that killed that Ape Demon ¡± ¡°You two don''t have an adventurer ''s heart! You should not do things just for profit, the adventure is the thing more important overall! " While the Nurt guild discusses their differences of opinion, the auction continues and the value of that body rises rapidly... in addition because of the quantities that were offered by the people, the only ones who participated were people who had their own boxes. In the end, the auction ends with this being sold for the value of 22 million G... I really didn''t think it was worth that much... perhaps the prince''s idea of ??hunting one of those monsters isn''t so far-fetched. ¡­ Although to hunt such a monster, it is true that the best thing would be to wait a while. With the auction over, people start to get up from their seats and retreat. In the case of people who had boxes, they leave by the exclusive paths that these had to get outside. This was a good way to avoid problems, as although these people in the boxes were important and strong people, it was not wrong to be careful. Since the information on these passages was only known to the auction house itself and the owners, they were quite secure and thus prevented an ambush by someone to stealing them outside. The latter was our case, so we also went out through the passage and immediately headed towards the Nurt guild. Everything had turned out quite well and with everything that I had to do here in the capital finished, then it was time to return to Barl and then to the forest near to Rek. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 182 Leaving the capital of the Kingdom Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (POV Rika) Almost a month had passed since Alexander and some of the girls left on a trip to the capital¡­ I hope they are well. Well, remembering everything he had achieved in our world, I do not think that they have many difficulties, and if they do, then I think that they will solve it. But maybe I don''t have that much time to worry about them since now I had my own problems... "Rika, another group of women has just arrived to Barl... it seems that your little fianc¨¦ has been very busy all this time" "..." While we guard to protect workers who were building the mansion that Alexander had asked to them do, a group of about 30 women with Milene at the head of them arrives the forest where we are and when she see me quickly raises her voice. One of the things I''ve been busy with is creating shifts for the guard and patrol around here. This was not very difficult since they were things for which I had been trained and that I was used to doing, if there was a complication, then it was just that the people I had to lead were not soldiers. It was a good thing that the other girls were quite smart and obedient, so even though the monsters seemed to increase during this time as the forest was probably returning to normal, there was not a big problem with this and so far there was no some tragedy happened. It was also due to the fact that the weapons we owned were quite effective against monsters, perhaps even better than with zombies. On the other hand, the workers were quite fast in what they did and it only took them a couple of weeks to build the protective wall around the area that they were told. So everything was much safer for us and even if there were a large herd of monsters that came to try to take away our dominance of the place, in the end, they ended up failing when were stopped by the wall for later were exterminated by bullets. It can be said that everything was going very well, or it was until a couple of weeks ago Milene started bringing some women here... The reason for this seems to be that they were women who were captured by thieves and that Alexander''s group had rescued and since they did not have a place to return to, he told them to look for her. Then, when several girls gathered in the tent of this person and not knowing what to do with them, later that damn woman just simply decided to pass the problem to the hands of another person... and unfortunately for me, these turned out to be mine. "I want to know why only girls come here?! ¡­Is that brat only rescued women?! ¡± ¡°Well¡­ I think this time you can''t blame the boy for that, Rei. From what I heard of other women like these who have come before, they were prisoners of thieves. I no think there were many of them with preferences for men ... " "Rika is right, girl. I think you should even praise him a little for doing something like this¡­ if he hadn''t, then these women would continue to suffer a lot of bad things. ¡± ¡° ¡­ Now I understand better why Alexander-san had told us that things here were not a paradise either. If we had to come to this place on our own, things would probably be very different from now. " Noticing to Milene, Rei and Saya approach to us. Ever since Rei saw the first batch of women that came here before, she has been complaining a lot about this. But although the situation turned into one that we had to give refuge to these women and even though she complains about this, the truth is that neither she nor another girl here could refuse to help them¡­ all of us as women, their situation was one in that we could all empathize with. "These women have already been checked by Shisuka and it seems that they are fine, so now I leave them to you, Rika" "... Couldn''t you really take care of a few? The truth is that there are already more than 50 women here. ¡± "No, if I do that then I would have to take care of their food, clothes, and other things. All of that costs money, you know? ¡± ¡°You are a bitch¡­ how can you collect money from someone seeing that they have had a bad time? Don''t you feel compassion for them?¡± ¡°I do, and that''s why I ''ve wasted my time bringing them here with you! ...That should be enough ¡± ¡°Milene-san¡­ you still owe a large part of the money for the monster''s bodies to Alexander-san, right? Maybe you could discount it from there ¡± ¡°¡­ I will pay the boy when he returns. I have been able to buy something that worth a small fortune and I only have to sell that and then I will be able to pay the boy his money and still make a big profit, hahaha!! ¡± Certainly we don''t have a problem in help to these women, but also it was true that this was becoming something problematic... well, also we could not deny that their arrival brought some advantages. Unfortunately, the main problem was that at this time this place was a concentration of men working... now not only had to protect them from monsters, but also that they do not do something silly to these women. The good thing about these women was that when we ask what is what they wanted to do in the future and I got the answer ''I do not know'' from them, I offered to train them so that they could defend by themselves and then many accepted this. For this reason, we now had more hands to protect this area. It was a good thing that the use of firearms is something that is not very difficult to carry out, so in a few days they were as lethal as a person in the 3rd limit of force in this world... or even a little plus. It seems that these women were quite grateful to Alexander and his group, so when I was training them, they asked to let them join our organization and that they would strive to be strong. About this, I could only tell them that they would have to wait for the red-haired boy who rescued them to return... I did not want to tell them that the truth is that for now we were not even an organization affiliated with the guild, it seems that the boy prefers that it be kept a secret. So of the group accompanying Milene now, half of them were among the first women I had previously trained. The truth is that seeing that they seemed to have recovered their spirits, I think it is a pretty good way for them to overcome their problems by themselves. No doubt that after everything that happened to them, now they seek to have more strength to protect themselves. And after managing to kill monsters that some novice adventurers would have a lot of trouble defeating it, that had brought their confidence back quite a bit. Leaving that aside for now, it seems that the other girls who had come with me from our world also supported the idea that Milene also should help more to these women. The truth is that even though we want to help these women, we still had concerns that once Alexander got here, he tried to make them his women. Maybe we already decided to share him with all of us, but... add 50 women more in an instant it was something that overcomes even the girl with the mind more open here. So it was not strange that also Saya tried to make Milene stop bringing more women here, and that she better take care of them by looking for a way for them to live on their own. Unfortunately, this damn greedy woman rejected her proposal to use the money she owed Alexander to do that... "You better go back to the last penny to the boy, or else... I will put you the slave necklace by myself and I will see that you work in the most shameful way you can imagine" ¡°Hmp ~ Now I can see that my only friend from here is Kurisu¡­you fuking Rika on the other hand, certainly would not hesitate to kick me out to a forest wolf pack if it is convenient for you. But don''t worry, I''ll give the boy all the money back. Seriously, you aren''t the wife of that guy still not completely and you''re already taking charge of his wallet, I feel sorry for the boy once he takes you as his wife " ¡°I don''t want to hear that from someone as greedy as you! Why don''t you go and see if your mother hasn''t kidnapped another child to marry you?! ¡± ¡°D-Damn bitch¡­ you are never going to forget that, are you? Also, Alexander isn''t that big either and he''s only 12 years old yet, you know? ¡± "W-Well ... according to the ethical values from ??here, at least he is of legal age..." ¡° ¡­please stop, Saya. I know that even you cannot accept what you said¡­ ¡± "W-Well... physically he may still be developing, but mentally he is quite mature... otherwise I don''t think he would have done the thing of before so calmly... also so many times" "Hmn? What thing?" "N-Nothing! I just was talking with myself... " Since Milene was not going to do anything to help, I motion for her to withdraw with my hand. Now I have other things to do and I don''t have time to waste on this woman. Of course, I do this not before I first vent my frustration at the rejection of her not helping with those women. Unfortunately, she is not silent and brings up some topics that I better did not want to talk about and so that''s why we ended up arguing. Saya tries to support me, she is a good girl and she is quite sensible to¡­ unlike the other one here who on many occasions does not pay attention to what comes out of her mouth and she ends up regretting it about that. Although like Rei, I am also very curious about the last thing Saya says with a red face... this girl... seems that she is not as shy and innocent as I had thought. "Well, you take these women along with the others... ask them if any of them wants to be stronger to also train them later" "Yes ma''am !!" With Milene leaving again for Barl with some girls escorting her, I moved on to what was left to do and I give orders to other of those girls who stay here. Of the new woman, in the end half of them decided to take up arms to fight and stop being weak women and so our workforce for the protection of workers should soon increase again. The next day, a message that Alexander and the other girls had arrived in Barl and that we needed to go to collect them comes through the men in charge of transporting the construction material here. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) After the auction, in the following days we wandered around the capital again in search of some good things. Unfortunately my luck ran out on the auction and we didn''t find any new things ¡­ this time I wasn''t even lucky enough to find a mana pearl plant like the last time. Although that time also served to put me in agreement with the people of the Nurt guild for the expedition to the Rozz jungle. Since Rulnemt and Palmir had increased limit, besides the former had managed to reach the 9th limit, I think both and above all the first one will be very helpful in that place. By the way, Kurisu had also managed to increase a limit completely and according to her, now she felt as if her body was another. Surely that is almost entirely because her channels were now in a very good condition since they were restored, also it should be because she had now opened her energy core when she exceeded the 5th limit. Going back to the previous topic, In the end, we agreed that we would go in about 2 to 3 months from now on, although it was rather that they were the ones who would wait for our group to finish with some "jobs" that we still had to do. I think that time is enough to go to a world and return, I had already discussed with Aurora the requirements that this had to have and she had presented me with a good option... well, I am still worried about some things about that decision. But let''s leave all that for later since there is still some time for all that, now is the time to focus on more immediate things. I have to go with the Lord of Barl to make the deal of food and give the herbs to Lena to she can perform alchemy and make these pills. Also, we need to see the progress of the construction of our new mansion... I think there is another pending issue that I have to do, but I can''t remember what it was. Well, if I don''t remember, then it shouldn''t be that important. With all the things we had to do in the capital finished, we said our goodbyes and thanked the prince and the people of the Nurt guild and immediately headed to the world guild to return to Barl through the dimensional gates. The truth is that this branch of the guild was quite impressive, although everything seemed to be the same as the others once I been inside. The only difference apart from the size, it is that this one had 3 dimensional gates larger than the others and which were used to move from Area to Area... although more than a dimensional gate, they were places that had a pentagram on the ground with many runes. Apparently, these were used mainly by organizations and therefore they had to be larger in order to transport more people at once... I think we will see better how these are used when we have to go to find what the map that the prince bought for 10 million marks on this... I still feel that my body trembles a little when I remember how much that piece of skin was worth. Since we had nothing else to do here in the guild other than to use the dimensional doors, we go to one with the fewest people in line and we immediately tell the guild staff that is next to this our destiny and pay what he indicates us in crystals to be able to use it. Going through this, we come to the branch in Barl we already knew in an instant. Perhaps having already experienced the feeling of being transported previously, the side effects from this are not as intense. It may also be because the distance this time is not so much... without a doubt this cannot be compared to transporting yourself from one world to another. "Shall we return to the base in the forest, Alex-san?" ¡°¡­ No, first we will go to the Alchemy store. I want to deliver the herbs to Lena as soon as possible so that Lena can create the pills, plus Shisuka is probably there. ¡± "You''re right" So with Saeko and Kurisu walking beside me and Scythe behind me, we headed straight for Lena''s alchemy store. Shisuka was there as I had supposed, although this time she was not attending to the clients, and instead she was in front of a cauldron. Surely she was practicing and creating something. ... Still, it was curious to see how Lena who was attending a client had to get his attention several times so that he would take his eyes off the two mounds of Shisuka that was shaking as she mixed things up in the cauldron. "Haaa... don''t you get tired of looking at Shisuka''s breasts, Alex?" I think you''ve seen them too many times to act just like those people¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­ I-I was concentrating on Shisuka''s alchemy procedure, Kurisu. Remember, I''ve been trying to do alchemy for the past month. I think now my effort has paid off! Now by looking at her I can deduce that she is making a resistance pill! So surely I have improved! ¡± "Fufufu, I don''t think the thief who died after you gave him a potion that you created thinks the same, Alex-san" "... Th-That was because the guy was already pretty hurt, Saeko-chan. Surely I managed to do him live for a few more seconds¡­ ¡± "¡­ Didn''t you say earlier that you had helped him to end his pain, Alex?" "Oh, it looks like you came back. Shisuka, your little man has returned, hi-hi-hi ¡± "Alex-kun ~! Ah¡­ nooo~ , I have failed the antidote I was making ~ ¡± "It seems that you still need to practice more, girl, hi-hi-hi" ¡­ Well, it seems like I need to continue practicing alchemy just like Shisuka , in the end, she was making an antidote. In my defense, I will say that it is difficult to concentrate on what she does because of those two great distractions that she has... "Yes, we have returned and we were also very lucky on our trip to the capital!" With the gaze of 2 of the 3 girls who had come with me on me, I advance to greet Lena and Shisuka so that I can change the subject. The latter leaves the cauldron in which she was worked and comes and hugs me as usual. Yes! These breasts are mine and all of you can only look at them but not feel their smoothness! I can''t see the customers of this store since I had my face buried in the absolute softness of Shisuka''s breasts, but I can feel the envious look of the men who were here and so I can''t help but hold a little bit pride for this. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 183 Milene’s Plans Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "You look very happy boy, so I suppose you got what you were looking for in the capital of this kingdom" ¡°Correct, it was quite a productive trip! Why don''t you look at it for yourself? ¡± Managing to let go of Shisuka, I immediately show Lena one of my achievements for going to the capital and taking out the 11 plants, and also the two remaining energy channel restoration pills that I still had. "Hi-hi-hi , I''m surprised you came up here keeping a smile on your face after having achieved all this in there... I thought you''d have more problems" "Crone, now that I think about it again, you should have told me that the pills of restoration were very requested by people at 9th limit!! These were looking for them enough to start a life and death battle with other people, you know?!! If I hadn''t heard about it before from someone else and had done a few things before so that I could get it done without a hitch, then now I would surely have several of these guys behind us!! Listening to what this old lady says, then I remembered that she had omitted that important information. I really don''t want to think about what would have happened if I got those pills carelessly¡­ maybe instead of getting something in the capital, I''d just have lost things there. So I have no choice but to relieve these bads emotions that spring in my on her, which was now holding one of the pills of restoration and watching it carefully. ¡°Well, it''s good to see that you weren''t fool enough to get something without first investigating what this might cause to you. Really would be disappointing if that happened... Shisuka surely would be saddened by your death. Don''t complain so much, boy. After all you''re fine, right? So leaving that aside... where did you get these pills? These are of very good quality ¡± ¡°In truth, not only do you have the appearance of a witch, but you also have the personality of one. I got those pills from an auction and according to that auction house, the pills were from an alchemist''s guild. I think their name was¡­ red herbs or something like that ¡± "... it was the blue plant guild, Alex" "I see... it seems like still is outstanding in alchemy..." " Do you know that guild, Lena? ¡± "..." After Kurisu''s correction, Lena seems to sink deeper into her thoughts. So thinking she had some connection to that guild, I ask her. In the future, I will need more of these pills or herbs and so for acquiring any of these, if she knows that guild, then it would be good she gives me more information about this one. Since she was someone who previously lived in a Level 2 Area, that possibility was very high. Unfortunately, I don''t know if she ignores my question or just remains lost in her thoughts, but after my question I get no answer. Well, in level 2 areas I shouldn''t have a problem finding guilds equal to those. So I shouldn''t worry so much about not get information from her, and I''d better focus on being stronger so I can go to these Areas. It was not until after several minutes of observing the pill that she finally came out of her trance, although unfortunately, it was to ask her own questions... " Have you practiced alchemy, boy?" "... I have managed to make a poison that can kill a person, so I guess I have advanced" "..." "So now you admit that it was poison ..." I try to avoid Lena''s accusing look by looking away, but Kurisu''s words make me feel even more uncomfortable. ¡°That is why I offered to help you! If you hadn''t blatantly rejected that, then surely you would have made some progress now! ¡­I still keep my offer and I can help you in the mixing process, hi-hi-hi ¡± "Shisuka!! You need to make progress fast your Alchemy skill and that way we can recreate the romantic scene of "Ghost" with the song "Unchained Melody" as background. If you don''t, then I''m afraid this will turn instead into a horror story with the song "Triller" in the background!! ¡± "O-Okay Alex-kun ~ I''ll try my best~ ! ¡± "Boy...I don''t quite understand what you are saying, but I know that it is surely not a good thing. Didn''t you want to meet my granddaughter as soon as possible? ¡± When I listen to her suggestion again and the image of her teaching me alchemy reappears in my head, at that moment a great shiver runs down my spine. Then I turn around to holding Shisuka''s hands and with tears almost spilling from my eyes, I beg her to hurry up and rank up her ability. It seems that the old woman does not understand my references... well, I''m sure she isn''t the only one who doesn''t know since when she looks at the girls asking for an explanation, they just shake their heads to say that they didn''t know what I meant either. ¡°Lena¡­ if I can do it by myself, then that will have more value, don''t you think the same? Also, I can assure you that my only motivation to learn alchemy is to be able to meet your granddaughter¡­ ¡± "... that last thing you said I really don''t know whether to take it as a good thing or a bad thing, haaa ." Probably seeing my body was trembling a bit, Shisuka snuggles me between her two big breasts... this really calms me down. So restoring my mood a little and analyzing what I said, I think that maybe I was a little hard on Lena and because that I decide to say something to reassure her. ... unfortunately, my words did not have the effect I wanted and without any more choice, I decided better to change the theme of which we spoke. ¡° Do you think you can make the restoration pills with those plants, Lena? What percentage of success do you think you have when doing them? ¡± ¡° Well, I''ve done several of those pills before... so I ''m probably going to have about 80% success. You can rest easy boy, I can assure you that you will have several of these in your hands later. Now I just have to get blood from a monster that exceeds the 5th limit... but don''t worry, this is much easier to get than plants ¡± ¡°A monster that exceeds the 5th limit? I think I can save you the trouble of getting this one. ¡± Separating myself again Shisuka chest with a strong will, I take to the Ogre leader of my storage. Being in a closed space, this one looks even bigger than the last time I saw it. Also, since my dimensional storage seemed to slow down or stop time on the things I store, thanks to this it still looks equal like if where the same day I killed it. ¡°A monster in the 7th limit? Well¡­ this is much better, then I will take the blood from this now¡± Not very surprised by the somewhat fearsome appearance of the Ogre, Lena walks with several jars to be able to do what she says. Shisuka also soon joins her, and several minutes later, they had drained it to fill several jars of her blood. As I planned to give it to my plant as fertilizer when I returned to the forest since I forgot it before, I told them that it was better that they take everything useful to them because this would only become pet food. So after nodding, they start to butchering the Ogre to take things like the liver, heart, and other organs... the truth is that if those things are used in potions or something that people consume, it was probably better for me not to witness this. ¡­ The next time I drink a potion, I may be sick of consuming it. Because of this, it is that people say that some times it is better not to know what is made of medicines ... ¡°Well, we will return to the forest soon. Do you want to come with us, Shisuka? ¡± "Let the girl stay here Alexander, soon I''ll start trying to create those pills and is better she watch this for obtaining experience... in fact, maybe it''s good that you do this too" ¡°I''m sorry, but I have other things to do and so it will have to be another time. Lena, you do not need to worry, I promise I will practice on my own... I should not be far from being able to make my first potion and therefore be a step closer to be able to see your granddaughter! " "Haaa ..." After her long sigh, we left the alchemy store. She shouldn''t do that since others say that each sigh reduces a person''s life. I don''t want her to die... or at least before she tells me the location of her granddaughter. Now, what is the next we will do Alex? ¡± ¡°Now we will go with Milene. I will have her be using the construction guild to inform the other girls that we have returned so that they come to pick us up, and I will also give her the permission the prince gave me to show it to the lord of Barl and we can do business. ¡± Then after the girls nod their heads, all of us walked this time in the direction of Milene''s store. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ " So you''re back Alexander... Don''t worry, I''ll get your money soon, hahaha. I just have to sell this item and soon I will have some million of gold... who knows? I may even be able to buy myself a vehicle moved by crystals!! ¡± ¡°You seem very lively Milene¡­ It seems that something good happened to you. Did you finally find a rich man that you can squeeze out him the life and wallet for? ¡± "Hmp~ Of course that''s not it! In fact, it is something much better!! As I told you before, I found a good business and soon I will be a rich woman!! ¡± "I''m glad for you Milene-san" ¡°Fufufu, it seems that not only we did well. Seeing how lively she is, then it must be a pretty good thing. ¡± Upon arriving at the store, Milene with a big smile on her face greets us. Even, the atmosphere here is quite good and the girls catch her smiles. Seeing her face and listening to what she says, then I remember what I had forgotten before... "Well, if you''ve done a good business, then surely now you can pay me... come on, give me the money I lent you before" "Don''t be so impatient, boy. You just have to wait a few days... maybe a few more weeks. Do not look at me like that! You just have to wait for the monthly auction in the capital of the Kingdom to be held again and then you can have your money back ¡± "Auction? ... you are planning to sell something there? " "Yes! This will surely fetch a great price there!! ¡± When I ask her that, she immediately picks up a piece of skin rolled up in parchment¡­ I''ve seen something like that very recently and so I can''t help that by inertia ask her about this in the instant when I put my eyes on it. "A treasure map? ...Are you planning to sell that at auction? ¡± "So is!!" " M-Milene-san... c-can I see it?" ¡° Hmmm¡­ well, since it is you Kurisu, then I will show this to you¡­ but you cannot give it to that boy! Surely if you do it, then he can make fakes and sell them ruining the price of this map! ¡± Some uneasiness began to build up within me as I looked at this map, but remembering that this had nothing to do with me, I just sigh. Then, Kurisu with a somewhat worried expression asks Milene to show her the map. I simply ignore her words, since... there was a big problem that prevented me from doing what she said. "Th-this is ..." "" It''s surprising, isn''t it? // It''s false, right? ¡±¡± Seeing Kurisu''s face getting worse and worse, Milene and I both spoke at the same time. Then she looks at me for a few seconds with doubt and some discomfort in her face by my words and quickly returns to normal while a tone with a bit of disdain says. "Hmp~ You''re just envious that I can make a lot of money soon!" " M-Milene-san ... I fear that what Alex said is true and this is false" "That''s impossible! I personally verified the story before buy it. A few days ago in the capital of the Kingdom, a Treasure Map was sold for 10 million!! Also, that was only part of that map... This one is the second part, and it took me a lot to convince ah to the subject who had to sell it to me! " "The first thing you say is true, I can attest to that since we were present there... was auctioned a map of the treasure in the capital recently. Unfortunately for you, there wasn''t something like the second part of it, that map was complete and was unique one part. Woman¡­ they just ripped you off. Kekeke, that''s why even if I saw this map, it would be useless for me to make a fake of a fake. ...Out of curiosity, how much did you pay for this thing? ¡± "T-Teacher Milene..." "M-Milene-san..." Kurisu verifies what I had already realized at first. When I saw the prince''s scroll, my evaluation ability indicated that it was a piece of monster skin at the second soul level, and the one she was now holding was from a 3rd limit monster¡­ so or was it just a map to something not so important, or it was fake. Furthermore, Kurisu had asked the prince to see the map as she was somewhat curious about it and so she must have been able to see the differences between the two immediately. I wanted to know how much she had spent on buying this fake, but it seems like she was left blank for a long time... it wasn''t until several minutes later that she finally reacted and she speaks again. "I-It can''t be... I verified the story of that adventurer! Furthermore, it was not until I told him that I would pay him two million at that very moment and so he would not have to wait until the auction in the capital takes place that he then agreed to sell it to me... actually, he not seemed to want to sell it! ¡± ¡°F-Fuck¡­ Did you pay two million for this fake?! ¡± " It wasn''t a bad deal at the time, you know?! If I sold it at auction then I would get 5 times what I invested!! Nooo! I WILL KILL THAT BADASS ADVENTURER! ¡± "T-Teacher, the important thing now is that you have to find that person, if not..." "What Celi-san says is true, Milene-san. How long has it been since you last saw him? ¡± ¡°You two¡­ I think that is already useless. That person must have gone very far with the dimensional doors of the world guild. ¡± I agreed with what Saeko who was the last to speak says about the scammer, right now that guy must surely already be away from here while laughing happily and counting his money. ¡°Well, it''s not worth crying over the spilled milk. You just have to learn from your mistake and keep going, Milene. You still have your store and merchandise to sell, don''t you? ¡± "A-About that... I didn''t have enough money to buy that map so I had to mortgage my store..." ¡°D- Don''t worry about it, Teacher! We still have our freedom and we are healthy, we can start from scratch! " "..." ... It seems that things for Milene were worse than I had thought. Well, also for Celi-chan which should depend on Milene to have a livelihood, the things were not very good. So I had to refrain from refuting her words about what she said, because if Milene didn''t pay me soon, then she would also lose her freedom. No, the truth is that I was about to say it since I couldn''t contain myself, but just than before I could do it, Milene turned the other way avoiding the look of her pretty student who was trying to cheer her up... that was quite suspicious, and so we keep watching her until she has no choice but to speak. "T-That is not entirely true either, Celi... Even mortgaging the store, I still needed some money and so I had no choice but to ask for a loan... t-therefore, I had to put you as collateral..." " E-Eeeeh?! ? B-But how? I did not accept that, nor did I sign any contract!! ¡± ¡° It was not necessary, when I took you as an apprentice don''t you remember that I made you sign some things? ¡± "¡­I remember that. But when I read those documents it only said that the teacher would take care of me until I finished learning from her, right? So, that time I thought the teacher was a great person to care about me such as not just accept me as her apprentice in the form of a promise, but also formally making a contract that promised to keep what she said... " "W-Well... technically it''s like that... although that contract could also mean that you were giving me the rights to your life. ¡± "" ... "" Shit! This woman really has a black heart! Even sold to the poor of Celi-chan to others! Also... if she was going to do that, then she should have sold her to me! Hearing this, Celi-chan''s jaw drops as she watches her "Master" for a long time... Kurisu and Saeko also do the same since things had taken an unexpected turn and the good impression they felt for what Celi-chan was saying disappeared with Milene''s words. "Why didn''t you put yourself as a guarantee!! This it''s can''t be... now my life is in the hands of someone else¡­ ¡± "I-I tried ... but those damn were only going to give me 10,000 Gold for me, you know? ! They did not believe me that my body was still pure and had not been stained by a man when I told them! The only thing I won was that they laugh at my words! ¡­That''s why I had no choice but to give you a guarantee since they would give me 25 thousand G, after all, a 19-year-old virgin woman has more value ¡± "M-My virginity is only worth 25 thousand G... no, less than that if they gave 10 thousand G for this old spinster..." ¡°H-Hey, I heard that! I am still your teacher until the deadline to pay that contract is met. ¡± " Fuck you! How can you say that you are a teacher after this? You''re just an old spinster! ¡± ¡°¡­This should not be so. It was supposed that I was going to pay off the loan after selling this map. ¡± ...now Milene not only lost all the material she have, but also the respect from her disciple is gone... no, not just hers, that of all who are here too. I think that''s a normal thing and anyone would if they listened to this whole discussion¡­ I''m even a little surprised that Celi-chan just claimed her and didn''t want to kill her. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 184 Milene’s Problems Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Boy ... no! I mean Alexander-sama! I heard that your trip to the capital went very well, so surely you wouldn''t mind helping a friend, right? To you, sure will be nothing a couple of million G to lend them to me!¡± "... the truth is that I had to make big expenses in the capital, so I don''t have that much money, you know? ¡± Obviously I was not going to lend more money to someone who already owed me. furthermore, even though Kurisu knew that what I said was a big lie, she remains silent without interceding for Milene this time, so I can assume that this time Milene don''t have a person in my group that supported her and thanks to that I don''t have to worry for rejecting her. Well, surely after knowing that this woman even sold her own disciple, the sympathy she felt towards her must-have decreased quite a bit... if there is still any of this in Kurisu for her. "Do not lie! Surely you made a lot selling thieves as slaves before! On one occasion, you must have sold more than 250 of them and earned more than 10 million thanks to that, right? ! So I know very well that you are covered in money! ¡± "Damn, don''t yell that! Are you trying to get more thieves to come after us ?! Also, how come you know that? ¡­If you have such good informants as to be able to obtain that information, then I don''t understand how you managed to fall for that scammer''s lie ¡± I was a little surprised that she knew such things so well and so I can''t help but ask her about this. Who knows? Perhaps this damn woman sent someone to follow us... ¡°Hmp ~ If more thieves come, then you would only end up making more money. So why you are complaining about it? Also¡­ it''s not that I have such good informants, it''s just that the women you rescued from the thieves came looking for me and I was able to find out some things from them ¡± Apparently, I was just being a bit paranoid and there was no person following us, so I stop looking around for him. On the other hand, while she tells me how she obtained this information about me, she points to a group of women who have been close to us all this time. At first I thought they were adventurers from the guild that Milene had hired for the protection of her store, but it seems that I had drawn a wrong conclusion about this. Besides, that explains why they have been seeing me all this time and also why that group of women seemed somewhat familiar to me... for a moment I thought that finally my masculine features were becoming even more noticeable and so that now women identify me as a man, but sadly it seems that was not the case ... Since I had my eyes on them, then I decide to greet them... thanks to my action, their reaction in the next instant was the same as a couple of schoolgirls who see their favorite artist... Well... I must admit that this is a bit strange. Although I rescue them and they should feel some gratitude towards us, I don''t think they should react like that either. His eyes now didn''t look as depressed as the last time I saw them, they had now changed and showed admiration within them upon seeing me. That''s a good thing, but I''m kind of curious how things turned out that way... "You, come a little closer please " "E-eh? M-Me? E- Emmm¡­ ¡± ¡°S-Squad leader, hurry up! Y-You can''t make to Alexander-sama wait!! ¡± Also¡­ there was something else that caught my attention even more than their attitude. So, after calling the one who was most in front of them and that this one gets closer to us thanks to the fact that overcome the nervousness that she showed for the cheer up of her colleagues, then I can see more clearly what I wanted and so check the thing what intrigued me. This woman¡­ no, I must suppose that they were all of them that besides the weapons like spears and swords that they had, each one of them was carrying firearms at their waists. " ... How did you get these weapons?" "E-emmm ... Lt. Col. Rika gave it to us after we finished Leona-san''s training, Alexander-sama!" "Rika? ¡­ Leona trained you all? ¡± "Yes! Many of the women rescued by Alexander-sama decided to come to Barl and accept his kindness. Here we find Milene-san... this merchant. She immediately took us to Shisuka-san to check that our condition was fine. While she was doing that, she also told us about how wonderful Alexander-sama was and that we didn''t have to worry about anything and that all of us would be fine. After, the merchant took us to where Rika-san was, and then she gave us the option to become stronger. She made Leona-san training us ... it was a difficult thing, but Leona-san always motivated us by telling us to do our best to be useful to Alexander-sama. Also the little harpy Vrana-chan, whenever she could, would come and tell us how wonderful Alexander-sama was too! ¡± ¡°I-Is that so? ... I-I see. ...Then, you are...? ¡± "I am Anny, Alexander-sama. A squad leader in command of these girls. ¡± S-Shit¡­ all that she said, it seemed more like a brainwashing program than a workout!... although it surely wasn''t their intention, I can imagine those three girls that she mentions doing such indoctrination. No wonder why they have such an attitude towards me... ...It seems that Milene also lost the respect these girls for her had, since Anny quickly change the way heading towards her. Although it may also be that she only saw that our relationship was not so close, and that is why she no longer considered her as important as she should have thought about her in their first meet. ¡°Good, since you saw that you now have new followers. So, can you lend me the money now?! ¡± "Of course not, you still owe me a lot of money, remember? ¡± ¡° Are you really are so cruel as to make Celi-chan fall into the hands of some men and then they devastate her in the worst way?! I didn''t think you were such a cruel man¡­ ¡± T-This damn bitch... really has no shame! She''s the one who sold to Celi-chan to those lenders! But... it ''s true that seeing to Celi-chan tremble when she hears what Milene says, it was a very difficult thing to do not make something... " Help me please, Alexander-sama! I-I will not be as shameless as this woman to ask you for free money... b-but honestly, I prefer to be the slave of Alexander-sama than of some strange men! I will work hard to pay you that money, I promise! ¡± So, after she hears Milene, with her whole body trembling, she lays her eyes from which the tears fell toward me, and tells this that making it even more difficult to do nothing. "Haaa... How much do you need to pay off Celi-chan''s debt with those lenders, Milene? ¡± ¡°¡­ 50 thousand Gold. What about me? Will you lend me money so I don''t lose my store?! ¡± "Well, tell Anny where to find the lender to pay them and that they transfer the contract of her debt to me. Also, about lending more money to you, obviously it''s a no. So very likely you will not only lose your store Milene, if you do not pay me the money you owe me, then as we agreed before, you will become my slave. For our friendship, I will be good and I will give you a couple of months to pay me what you owe me. Otherwise, you will have to pay me with your work. ¡­Come to think of it, I think I was quite generous the last time to lend you a few hundred thousand G''s when you''re only worth 10,000 as a slave¡­ if things end up with you becoming my slave, then you should be glad that I paid so much for you. ¡­ Although I think I did a bad business at that time ¡± "Thanks Alexander-sama!!" " Damn brat miser, why you only help her? Why can''t you be nice to me too?!! ¡± "Because she is the only victim here. Also, are you remember that I told you I had to buy large quantities of food? I don''t know how much money I need for that, and certainly what I will need pay for that may not be enough with what I have now¡± "Oh, it is true! You had told me that you would give me 5% percent of that purchase! ¡± ¡°That was if you could close the deal with the lord of the city of Barl. In the end, I was the one who had to go to the capital to get the permit to be able to make the purchase... speaking of which, I will allow you to get 10,000 gold easily, do you accept it? You just have to take this permission to the lord of Barl, and say that our organization wants to buy 50 thousand tons of grains. Also, tell him to take these to our base in the forest ¡± " W-Will you buy 50 thousand tons of grains?!! Do you know how much you will have to pay for that? Even more importart, will you only give me 10 thousand G? At least give me a million!!¡± " Surely it will not be a small amount what I have to pay, that is why I told you the earlier. Well, if you don''t want that 10 thousand, then I''ll have to go by myself. " "Alexander-sama! I can do it! I also know the lord of Barl after all!!" "D-Damn traitor... t -it''s okay!" I''ll go! I will do it for only the 10 thousand G that you said! ...happy now? Damn brat cheapskate¡± When Milene sees that her disciple would happily do the job, then she quickly decides to accept my offer while complaining to her. I really don''t understand how this damn woman is unhappy... it''s just crazy to ask me for a million just for doing a little errand!. So while she is going to place my request, I also decide to send Celi-chan to go along with Anny and the other women to pay the debt to the lender, and also to tell someone from the construction organization that we hired to they send a message to the girls that were in the forest to come to pick us up. Sometime later, they all return succeeding in their work. The only annoyance was that when Milene discovered that the permit she was holding all this time was signed by the King himself, she complained even more about not lending her money. As for the purchase, in the end, I will have to pay 50 million G for that amount of food...it was good that the lord of Barl was agreed to pay him half when I will receive the merchandise, and the other part in a couple of months later. Even so, the profits I made during my trip to the capital disappeared in an instant... and to make matters worse, I still have a debt of 25 million. Although I wasn''t worried about debt, surely when I''m going to take that food to HOTD, then I''ll quickly be able to get a fair amount of crystals from that side. It is a shame that for now these only serve to maintain the workers in my crystal mine... I hope seriously that people in HOTD can make the Kinato¡äs fields produce fast because otherwise, this will be a big money drain for me! Not long after they finished doing the jobs I gave them, Rika came in my "Delorean" to pick us up, and then we headed off to where our new mansion was being built. At that moment I discovered that Celi-chan was truly willing to become my slave. When we all boarded to leave, she was also quickly following us as if it were something normal... also without even saying goodbye to her teacher. I appreciated her enthusiasm, but seeing Milene who was left alone and also with enough problems with her, in the end I asked her to stay with her so that she could continue learning from her. ...Although I almost regretted it when that woman asked me for money to take care of my new slave¡­ really if she can''t pay me after I return from my trip to another world, then it would be fun to put Celi-chan as her superior just to annoy her. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "You finally came back, Alexander" "Alexander-san and you 3, I''m glad you returned safely" "Master, welcome!" "Welcome, roock ~" "I''m glad you all also are well" "Fufufu, yes. They seem quite lively, so I think everything went smoothly here. " "Hello everyone... the construction has progressed faster than I thought." When we got out of the car, all of us who had not seen each other for a while greeted each other, the exception was Rika who had already been through this in Barl. When I saw her, I quickly hugged her and I can notice that she also missed me! I can know it because this time she does not say anything when I do this, and she just gets a bit uneasy because there were more people there who had their eyes on us and a smile on their faces as if they mocked her a little. But going back to this moment, what Kurisu mentions at the end of the greetings among all of us was true. It seems that they finished building the protective wall over the entire perimeter that I had indicated, and now they were raising the walls of the mansion making it begins to take shape. But then I could also see several girls who seemed to patrol this perimeter ... "So, you really have trained the girls rescued from thieves me and the girls,Rika... Also, more of them have come than I thought they would do... " ¡°Yes, even if just the people in our group would have been enough to protect this place, that would also be quite strenuous. That''s why I thought it would be good to have more hands to help with this. Don''t worry, we haven''t forced them or anything like that. They all decided for themselves to accept this, and I must say that they have helped a lot " "Yes... Anny, which I met in Barl, spoke to me a little about that. ... I have only a little curious why you chose Leone to train them and did wasn''t you?¡± " Well, I was already pretty busy with other things, you know? But I think she did a good job. Why do you ask? ¡± "Yes, Master. I take care to train properly for these women to be useful to you! " "..." It seems that the girls did not notice it, but I know that the main responsible for the attitude of these girls is because of this one that spoke now. "Well... if those women are happier, then it should be a good thing, right?" "Hmp ~ Now you must be happy to be surrounded by several dozen women, right?" ...I can''t deny Rei''s words, and I will certainly be happier that the people around me are women than men instead. But the truth is that I don''t think I get involved with them. I mean, physically it''s impossible for a single man to do that, right? ...Although perhaps this body has more resistance than the previous one that I had. Besides, there is also what others say that people have to exceed their own limits... it would not hurt if I tried a little. Well, I certainly like to appreciate women, but I also don''t have a mindset that I should sleep with every woman in the world. Also, if I was in a hurry to be with a girl, then I would try to convince one of those who have been with me the longest... so what happens with these girls, I can only leave it for the future. ¡°It seems that the construction of the Mansion is going without any problem, I suppose that they finished in the term that they gave us, right? ¡± ¡°That term was an estimate giving a margin for setbacks. So seeing as they are progressing, then is almost sure that they will most likely end earlier than expected. Also... I want to tell you about one thing, Alexander- san. Rika-san thought it would be good to also create here a place for the women that you rescued before, unless you also want them to live in the Mansion... " "I see, it''s good to hear that" Since it would be a problem to continue with Rei''s conversation, I better decide to ask about something else. Then Saya answer to my question, but she later also brings the issue about the group of women... seeing that I had the full attention of all the girls on me, that question seemed more a trap with meaning not as simple as it appeared... "I think Rika''s proposal is better... so you should speak to the men in the construction guild to ask them to create a simpler building for these women." After hearing my answer, the girls around me seem to relax quite a bit. Also, the other women don''t seem to attach much importance to this and in fact, they were happy just for we have considered them in our plans and not been excluded... it seems that I splendidly avoided that land mine! ¡°Good job to all of you, especially Rika and Saya for taking care of things while we were gone. Oh! it is true. Saya, take this pill, it is something similar to the ones I have given to all of you but this brings other benefits a little different that will help you to be stronger. The others will have to wait a bit to get one of these, this is the last I have and since Saya is one of the girls who most need it now, then it is better than she be the one who take it. Lena will create more of these soon for the others that are missing, so you don''t have to worry. ¡± "Don''t eat it now Saya! Y-You should wait to be alone and in a place where you can bathe after you assimilate its effect... otherwise, you will have an unpleasant moment. I can assure you that¡± "Fufufu, what Kurisu-san says is true... you must listen to her, Saya-chan, since she says it from her own experience" When I hand over the last Restoration pill I had to Saya, probably thinking it was similar to the limit-break ones that they had already consumed, she trying to eat it right now. Then upon seeing this, Kurisu speaks quickly stopping her and making all the others who were here stare at her a little surprised by her action, therefore she has to explain the reason for this. It seems that the pill caused her a little trauma, so I think it would be good for Saya to wait and do what Kurisu says... maybe I should have explained the effects and consequences of consuming it first. By the way, the other remaining pill from these, I had given this to Shisuka before we left Lena''s store. I think that since she knows its effects, then she can advise her to consume it and not generate a bad experience on her like Kurisu... After that Saya agrees to Kurisu''s words and keeps the pill, then those of us who had been gone for a while decided to walk around this clearing in the forest to observe in more detail the changes that happened in this one during our absence. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 185 Visiting HOTD I find the help from an editor, XArezzX, so I hope you can enjoy the novel even more. The chapters from 2 to 13 is already edited. Thanks for reiding SES!! Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Quickly passes the remaining time to meet the deadline so I can use my grimoire again, and then be able to go to another world. Also, the other things developed in a good way, like the mansion construction project that progressed without setbacks, and that Lena was also able to make various restoration pills. Everything went very well during this time. About these last ones, of the 11 plants that I had obtained in the capital of the kingdom, she was successful 9 of the times she did alchemy. Apparently by doing several of these in such a short time, she was able to increase her percentage of success a little thanks to the experience gained with each of the opportunities and thus obtaining this result. Furthermore, this was also very helpful for Shisuka who was present at all times, I think she will be able to do them in the future without any problem. It was a shame that we didn''t have many of the mana pearl plants for her to try to do one. Since if she performing the alchemy for the restoration pills, then she would almost certainly fail and I couldn''t risk that to happen... every attempt it could be meant one pill which was very valuable to us now. It really a shame that this was so, since the rank of Shisuka in alchemy was now at the peak of rank [I] and probably trying to make one of those pills would have helped her advance to the next rank, or that''s what Lena told me. Well, her growth has been pretty fast, so waiting until we get more of those plants isn''t too bad either. In the end, thanks to Lena''s success in alchemy, that meant that I now had 9 other of those pills. Although as quickly as these came to me, also in the same way they decreased 1/3 the amount of these since I gave one of these to each of the girls who needed them, and which were Saeko, Rika, and Rei. So at the end of this, several girls were able to get stronger again. Kurisu, Saya, and Shisuka were able to fully advance a limit thanks to the fact that this pill showed the greatest effect when they consumed it. On the other hand, Saeko, Rika, and Rei only managed to win some levels with these. As for Scythe and Vrana, they did not need these pills as they were monsters. Me and Leona since we were practically reborn recently, if we were to take those pills, it would probably just be a waste and we would gain nothing from them. As to the new mansion, this with every passing week its shape could see more complete. In addition, not far from where it was the mansion, it also began the construction of a building that would be the house, or barracks as Rika said, where women who were rescued would live. Since it would be a simple and practical structure without many decorations, the value of this was not as much as that of the mansion. Even so, the spirits of those rescued women grew a lot when they knew that this place would be their new home. "Welcome, even though we had been communicating I am glad to see you come again" "Alexander and you girls too, I''m glad to see you all... it was a long 3 months" "Alexander-onisan ~!" "Alex-onichan ~!" Completing the period of time to be able to go to another world, I quickly decided to come and deliver the food that we had bought and that the Lord of Barl sent to our base in the Enlin forest. Apart from me, I had also brought to Saya and Rei, since obviously upon learning that I would come here to HOTD, they also decided to come to see their families. Surely both parties missed each other, but unfortunately for them, we will only be here for a very short time this time... my only objective is to deliver the food and collect the crystals that they managed to collect, and so we will most likely return to Gaia early tomorrow. In addition to them, Kurisu also decided to come here. The reason for this was that while revising our Delorean, she could see some corrections and adjustments that she could do in the vehicles that were used here in HOTD and so improve the performance of these. Therefore, she came here to personally report this to Alice-chan''s dad, who now along with her best friend Iruka-chan had jogged over to hug me very happy when they saw us leave the portal while Haruna and Yuriko-san greeted us. "It seems that things have been calm here, I am glad that everyone here is also well... I also missed you very much Haruna" "Mother!" "Mom, Dad! ¡± Caressing the heads of the little ones, I also greet those who were present on the roof of the castle that is where we had appeared. As Yuriko-san says, we had had communication between both sides... well, the ones who did that were mainly Saya and Rei, but when I had time, it was good to be able to hear Haruna''s voice. But I agree with the words of Yuriko-san that it is better to see each other personally. Seeing their parents, both girls also run in their direction. Rei''s parents seem to have come from Kinato when we informed them that we would come here. On the other hand... I don''t see Soichiro. " Mom, Where is Dad? ¡± "Oh, right... I forgot to tell him that you were coming... that damn fool must be very busy since he has not come in these 3 months even once. Fufufu, don''t worry. He must be fine, and he should only have been very focused on his work ¡± "E-eh? ¡­ T-That''s a shame, I also wanted to see him¡± Saya also realizing that her father was not here and so she asks her mother about him. Then upon hearing her daughter''s question, the atmosphere around Yuriko-san completely changes to something a little darker from the cheerful and lively than it had been before¡­ Even I feel a little nervous watching Yuriko-san act like that, so I think it is normal that Saya did not decide to continue with that topic, and instead asks other things. ¡°It looks like you kept your word to take care of Rei, boy. Although she has told me that you gathered more than 50 women in just a couple of months since you arrived there... I already knew that you would not be someone faithful to only one woman, but don''t you think that is going too far even for you? ¡± ¡­ Well, it would have been better if Kiriko-san continued in silence, now she is acting like a jealous mother-in-law complaining that her daughter was mistreated. Also, she causes to everyone present here to set their eyes on me... I really preferred that everyone focus better on the relationship problems that the Takagi seem to have, than on my personal life. Now everyone looks at me with surprise on their faces and as if they are observing a strange creature... although I must say that things are not like what most should be imagining. Well, some also look at me with admiration, as it is the case with Hirano... also Komuro and Yamada have had a murderous look on their faces since they saw me... and this only makes it worse. W-What happens to them? It looks like I stole their girls or killed his parents... well, I certainly did something very similar to one of them... leaving Komuro aside, the other was an orphan before he met me and I don''t remember doing anything wrong to him. "As I had told the majority that is here, Gaia is not a paradise and all these women were kidnapped by thieves and we rescued them. They didn''t have a place to go, and the truth is that we needed people to form an influence in that world. That''s why I offered them help and also that they stay in our base ¡± ¡°¡­ But it didn''t have to be all women, right? ¡± ¡°Kiriko-san¡­ you work with what you have, I cannot be too demanding with who is the one who joins us. It''s good enough that we got several people who are loyal to us. ¡± "..." Although it seemed that some still had doubts about my motives, at least I get them to no longer continue with the topic. But my words were true, since we had saved those women, when I greeted all of them with a handshake as a way to receive them as part of our group, I could also check their loyalty and then I could realize that in all of them this was very high. In the vast majority, it had reached a 3- digit figure. So I know that they were quite grateful for having rescued them and it is sure that they will not be a problem, although... I am also sure that the indoctrination they received from several of the girls influenced this a lot. The good thing was that since many had exceeded 100 of loyalty, I was able to get some rewards for this from the system. Although most were limit-break pills and which only served to strengthen these women a little more. ...I knew that the system would know that I will not sell these because that would be one big waste, and the best to do was that this group quickly strengthened. Soon I would have to go to another world, and having them as helpers to the other girls would be more reassuring for when I leave. " We should go to the warehouses, it is better that I leave the food that I have brought there " "It is true" ¡°Well, we will return to Kinato as there are quite a few things to do there. Saya-chan, do you want to come to see your father? Boy, I will bring you Rei in 3 days and so you must wait a while to return" "M-Mom... Alexander wanted to leave tomorrow... Also, don''t say it like you''re handing me over to him!¡± "..." Well... it seems that my plans will have to change a bit. Although it is a bit annoying that Kiriko-san decided things on her own, surely she just wanted to spend a little time with her daughter. If you thinking about it, wait 3 days to leave is not much, and so these two girls can be quieter in Gaia. Listening to Kiriko-san, Saya exchanges glances between her, me, and her mother until the latter encourages her to go so that she can be reunited with her father, and I assent so that she can go along with Rei. After this, people here start to retire and go to their workplaces. Yuriko-san, Haruna, and I, the three of us are going to the warehouses to get the food out of my storage and for people to take the inventory and arrange it. " I thought that this would be more empty, but... it seems that there is still enough. I don''t know if everything that I brought will fit here¡­ ¡± ¡°Well, scouting groups go out looking for food and survivors every day, so we still collected a lot. The problem is that soon we will have looted all the small towns and only cities will be left¡­ looting these would be much riskier. So I think it''s good to have enough to delay that until we can come up with better plans to attack those cities and not being so desperate to get food, then we can think things through more calmly. Also, Kiriko was not lying and they are actually somewhat busy there in Kinato. With all the towers installed to drive the monsters away so that the adjacent farmlands will be able to use, many people are working to put those lands in a position to cultivate them. Along with the port camp, the rat hunters, and the cultivated fields of Kinato, then we probably won''t have to worry about starvation in the near future. ¡± "It is good to hear that, getting all this food cost me a lot and so it is good that people here can be self-sufficient" While I was talking, I started to take out all the food that I had brought and as I had thought, the space of these warehouses was not enough and so we have to go out to the patio to leave them there until they find space for this. ¡°Now I understand why you said that you had spent much to get this food¡­ with this, we will probably have no problem feeding all of our camps for a long time. No, not only that, but we will also be able to trade with the other camps that we have found. ¡± "Other camps?" "Yes, in the expeditions that Yuriko, Soichiro-san, and Hirano-kun have organized with the people under their command, they have also found more survivors grouped in camps " "Haruna is right, so far, we have cleaned the area of about 100 kilometers around each of our camps. Thanks to this, we were able to find more survivors who had organized to live in this world. Unfortunately, they did not want to join us, and instead, they decided to continue on their own. Since when you left earlier you had said that we just should focus on strengthening our camps, so we don''t push them to accept either. Those camps that we had contact, range from about 10,000 to as many as 50,000 survivors... so if we put pressure on the little ones, I think there won''t be much problem in taking control of them. Do you want us to change our plans? ¡± "... no, it''s better that you-" [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Region Control" - G ] Divided people can be more vulnerable, especially in a world full of monsters. On the other hand, if they are under the same leader, then the opportunity to overcome difficulties is more feasible. Objective: Take control of 15 small camps (> 1 thousand <10 thousand inhabitants). ( 1 / 15 ) Take control of 10 Medium camps ( > 10 thousand < 50 thousand inhabitants). ( 0 / 10 ) Take control of 5 small camps (> 50 thousand inhabitants). ( 2 / 5 ) Reward: 500 Restoration Pills 1 x Millions of crystals 10 x Millions of Gold [Beep] [ Mission / Optional " Land Recovery " -G ] Retrieve the ancient territory of humanity from the hands of zombies. By doing this the security of your camps will be greater. Objective: 10 Cities with less than 1 million zombies (1/10) 5 Cities with less than 10 million zombies (0/5) Reward: 1000x Restoration Pills 5x Millions of crystals 50x Millions of Gold "..." Damn system!I had to go through a lot just to get 12 of these pills, and now you offer me these amounts?! This is bullying!! ¡°¡­ Alexander, is there something wrong? // Something happens, Alexander-kun?¡± "No ... I was just thinking that sometimes when you go through a lot to get a thing and in the following days you get the same thing very easily, also in greater quantities, that makes you wonder what all your previous effort did for." "Hmn? Well¡­ that is just something that happens sometimes, but I think you should be happy and content if you get the things you wanted more easily. ¡± "I think that Haruna is right..." Well ... that''s true. Besides, to take those pills in my hand, probably I will have to spend some time. On the other hand, I am worried that now I have to stay longer in HOTD¡­ I had already made other plans and having to stay here to do this ruins these. [You don''t need to stay here, just having the men under your command do the missions will be enough, Alexander. So you can continue with your plans, and let those who are here try to carry out those missions] Woh! It is good to hear that. Also, this solves the problem I had of getting more restoration pills for the people of this world. I think it is only fair that it is they who strive for these this time... although the rewards of these missions provided us with enough pills, these will not be enough for all the soldiers we have here, haaa. So I will also have to keep looking for how to get more of these ... But, remembering these pills ... "Haruna, take this." "A pill like the one before? Didn''t we have to wait 6 months before consuming it again? I think that the deadline has not been met yet¡­¡± ¡°It is a different one, but it is better that you take it in a place where you can bathe after it does its job. This pill will remove some impurities from your body in the form of a black sweater, and you will surely want to clean yourself right away¡± "Th-That sounds a little unpleasant... but thank you very much, Alexander. E- Emmm¡­ Hmmm ~ ¡± After I give the pill to Haruna and she thanks me, it seems like she didn''t just want to express this in words. Then, she begins to exchange the look between me and Yuriko-san who was also here, it seemed that she could not do what she wanted because the latter is present and so I end up making the decision for her and steal her lips. The truth is that I had also contained myself enough to do this, and since I had the opportunity to do it, so logically I was not going to waste this one. "Fufufu... that''s an enviable thing, Haruna. You not only got a gift from your boyfriend but you also obtain a passionate kiss. ¡± Several minutes later, I have to stop due to the pressure coming from my back... well, I think this time this was a good thing since due to the emotion I did, I not realize that Haruna was starting to weaken because of the lack of air. " I also didn''t forget to Yuriko-san... this is for you" "Fufufu, will there be no kiss for me? I thought this pill came with a kiss included ¡± Taking the pill, Yuriko-san immediately seems to focus her gaze on my lips... this was somewhat unexpected since even though she has always maintained a playful nature with me, she had never crossed a certain line. ¡°Well, the kiss is my reward for my effort, Yuriko-san. So you ''re the one who has to pay me for this one like that ¡± Certainly her attitude was a bit unexpected, but not for that I was going to miss this opportunity that she gave me! So I quickly speak hoping I can taste her lips... " Fufufu, well ... Thanks for the pill" [Chu~] "..." A few seconds later, I can feel the touch of her soft lips, but... unfortunately, it''s only on my cheek. So I was now with a conflicting feeling inside me since that even though this was not what I expected, I can not deny that I enjoy a little... Perhaps I should demand my kiss when we were alone... in the same way that it happened with Haruna before, and which seemed to be in her own world now, Yuriko-san also passed her eyes between both of us several times as if trying to make a decision until finally kissed my cheek... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 186: Visiting HOTD (Part 2) I find the help from an editor, XArezzX, so I hope you can enjoy the novel even more. The chapters from 2 to 13 is already edited. Thanks for reiding SES!! Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Leaving people to take charge of doing the inventory and organizing the food, we three go out of the warehouse. Unfortunately, I also have to separate from these two beautiful mature women, since it seems that the son of one of them had told her that he needed to talk whit me... the truth is that I have to reluctantly go there. Really, I didn¡¯t want to to separate myself from these two women to talk with a guy, but I have to do it. That''s also because unlike Haruna, who thinks that Komuro only wanted to meet me because, according to her, after I left 3 months ago, he didn¡¯t stop repeating my name in all this time and that made her believe that he misses me... To tell you the truth I had a bad feeling about this. But there is no more option than face to this, I went out of the protective walls surrounding the camp to where Komuro had wished that we meet. "You finally appear, Alexander you bastard!!" "This time you were too cruel, Alexander san!!" ¡­This was certainly not the way to welcome a friend you missed and had not seen for some time, I¡¯m afraid this confirms my thoughts about this. "...What the hell are you two talking about? I have not been here all this time, I thought that the 3 of us were on good terms when I left¡­ or at least in a way which you didn¡¯t look at me as if you wanted to kill me ¡± ¡° I''m talking about your great plan to get us to a Gay brothel!! That was going too far even for you! Not only did you play with our emotions by making us believe that we would finally stop being virgins, but we also go through a terrifying moment, you damn bastard!! ¡± "Ha! ... t -that... well ... all of that was an unfortunataccident...I'' that¡¯s right, I¡¯m really sorry! ¡­ I swear, it wasn¡¯t my intention for you to go to a gay brothel¡­ I really didn''t know that Omura had such preferences at that time¡­ so that was out of my control! It wasn''t until Rika told me about Omura''s preferences that I understood then that I had made a big mistake. You must believe me, after learning that, I even prayed for you and that he would take you to a normal brothel. ¡­ Unfortunately it seems that my prayers were not heard ¡± It certainly was something I did before I left this world before, so it is normal that I ended up forgetting it after three months... although it seems that these two really had bad luck and Omura ended up taking them to a gay brothel ... besides, I am a little surprised that there are already those kinds of places around here, I thought it would take more time for that to happen. Well, even I think that this was something bad enough and so I try to apologize and justify myself for their tragic fate. But... it is a pity that it seems that my words don¡¯t reach them. ...Or they may think that an apology is not enough for this. " Do you think we will believe that? You have always been a jerk who only cares about being around girls and doesn''t think about others! Do you know?... I almost had someone penetrate my ass! ... b-besides, that guy had it even bigger than me... Even now, remembering that makes my body shake uncontrollably!! ¡± "W-Well ... it seems like you''re a lucky boy... " " Fuck you !! It was fortunate that we managed to escape from that place before things got worse¡­ of course, thanks to having to run away in our underwear, now there is a rumor about Yamada and Me being exhibitionists in the whole camp. ¡± ¡­ Apparently, it wasn''t that they didn''t accept my apology or that they didn''t listen to me... it was a more fundamental problem... they just didn''t believe my words and they think I did it on purpose... "You have to pay for that, Alexander!" "It''s true Alexander-san, you owe us!" "Haaa, well... how do you want me to pay you for that?" I think it was only fair that I pay them for this, even I would want to kill the other party if something like this happened to me. Therefore, after considering it for a while, I speak to see what they wanted from me. "Let us hit you for a while, I think it is something fair for what we suffer... I think I can vent the feelings that I have in that way " "It''s true... I am also envious that you are surrounded by women. Now you even got more than 50 in the place you went... and it only took you only 3 months for that " "Of course not! I''m not a masochist who enjoys the pain, you know?!! Besides, that last thing that Yamada said has nothing to do with this and it''s just a personal resentment!! ¡± I thought they would ask me for something like taking them to a heterosexual brothel or pay some prostitutes for them, but apparently, the priorities of these two bastards were very different from what I imagined! "That''s a fair thing!! ¡­...If you don''t, I will tell my mother that you made plans to take us to a brothel!! We have already spent our 3 month salary to convince Omura to corroborate our words, that damn guy must be spending a good time in that brothel now... we also threatened Hirano with telling his girlfriend Asami that he was also with us in at that time if he didn''t support us. As you can see, we have the support of those two now! ¡± "Th-that''s... are you really planning to ruin your father and mother''s marriage, Takashi?" " Screw you! You are not my father and you are not married to my mother yet! ¡± "Tch... fine! ... I''ll give you two 10 seconds, I won¡¯t move and you can hit me as much as you want during that time... that should be enough, right? ¡± This time Komuro had cornered me... I didn''t want... or I couldn''t allow Haruna to find out about that I helped her son to go to a brothel since she might get very angry if she finds out... in addition, being a Gay one didn¡¯t help at all either. So without more options, I sit on the floor while saying that to this pair of fools... seeing the smile on their faces because they believed they had won, I was very annoyed indeed. "Well, I think that''s fair... I don''t want people to say that the two of us took advantage of a 12-year-old boy either." While saying that, they approach me while massaging their fists. Given their actions, I don''t think these bloody bastards really care about that... Then, when they come to my side, I looking up and I can see both of them pulling back their arm to give me the first blow. Waah~... These bastards decided to go straight to my face on the first hit! It must be the envy they feel since I am more handsome than them, I¡¯m sure of it... seeing his fist approach my face, I can only clench my teeth. ...or that is what these guys were probably thinking. The truth is that seeing his actions, a mocking smile forms on my face. In the next moment, without time for them to understand what was I doing, my grimoire appears behind me and at that very instant creates an energy field around me. "Wooah!" So when this energy shield extends, they are thrown a few meters rolling across the ground... Kakaka, I bet they didn''t expect this. " W-What the hell was that?! Why is there an energy shield around you ?! That''s not fair damn Alexander, turn it off!! ¡± "What are you talking about? I said that I wouldn''t move for 10 seconds and you guys could do whatever you want, right? ¡­ Both have 7 seconds left¡­ ¡± "Damn it, turn it off now Alexander!!" "... 6 ..." Hell! Of course I wasn''t going to allow them to hit me without even defending myself! As I said, I am not a masochist. Even though my body is stronger than a normal one, I still feel pain! When they both recover from the impact of the shield, they quickly get up and Komuro complains about it but I only reply by fooling around a bit. I had wanted to try this skill before, but I didn''t find a good opportunity to use it. Is a pretty good skill, similar to the shields surrounding the camp, although logically much smaller, and since this works with the grimoire''s own energy, I don''t need crystals to activate it. It is a pity that it also has its disadvantages, it can¡¯t be use it repeatedly since it has a period of cooldown to use it again, and since it works with the grimoire''s energy, it can only stop attacks of up to a certain rank, and it can¡¯t be strengthened by giving it more energy just like the shields that work with crystals. And finally, the duration time is very short, only 10 seconds. So its function rather than to protect me from an enemy for a long time, it is to stop an unexpected or sudden hit. The good thing is that same as the grimoire, this skill can continue to evolve and therefore these things may change in the future. I wonder what other surprises this grimoire will bring me? Well, for now, this is quite useful because it is like having another [Bracelet of sacrifice]. (Editor''s Note: Previously ¡°Anti critical¡±, I¡¯ll change the name from previous chapters later) Even with these disadvantages, it is still a good trump card in case of an emergency, and of course, it has no problem stopping these two. Well... This is somewhat unfair without doubt, but they are going two people against one and with a relative superiority in physical development too, then they shouldn¡¯t complain to much about this. I say relative because I believe that although my body has not reached its full development, I should still be superior to these two since I am some limits higher than them. "... 5 ..." " Fine!... you asked for this, bastard! Don''t blame me for this¡­ ¡± "W-Wait Komuro! Th-That is going too far! ¡± Without caring about their complaints, I continue the countdown for the energy shield to disappear. I thought Komuro would keep complaining, or maybe he would charge towards the shield to hit it in a useless and desperate way, but none of my expectations happen¡­ instead, he backs off a bit and brings his right hand to his waist causing Yamada to yell at him... I have a very bad feeling about this... [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] "Woooh!!" This time it was my turn to scream in surprise. That idiot shot me just now!! I bring my hands to the front and close my eyes instinctively, and when I open them again, I could see the energy shield blink from the impacts of the bullets... I quickly inspected my body, but it seems that the shield was strong enough to stop the bullets, seeing that my bracelet was still on my arm without it disintegrating, I feel more reassured. ¡°Son of¡­ no¡­ your mother is my girlfriend, so I shouldn''t say that. Bastard, you really shot your father!! You are an ungrateful and selfish son !! ¡± "Burn in hell damn bastard!! The first few days after the brothel thing happened I was just thinking about shooting you, but after considering it for several days, I could calm myself down enough to let this go with just hitting you a bit. But since you resorted to doing something like this, then I have no choice but to go back to my previous idea!! Don''t worry¡­ I will only shoot you in the leg or the arm ¡± "Don''t screw with me!! That would hurt even more than a simple hit! Also, it is obvious that you were pointing at my face, lier!! ¡± [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] "S-Shit !! O-Okay!! Let''s do this without weapons, now I will deactivate the shield, but put the damn weapon down!! ¡± "Tch... fine" The shield would soon stop working, so I quickly yelled at him to stop when that damn fool starts shooting again. I wanted for them to just vent a little without somebody getting hurt ... well, mainly me. But now the things had changed and I also want to hit this idiot who shot me!! " ... this time I won¡¯t stay still, I will also hit you, damn Komuro " " Well ... let''s get this over with." "You cannot complain that we are two against you, Alexander-san." The energy shield fades at the 10 seconds limit and then I put my grimoire away and send all my weapons into my inventory. If I had them with me, I may really feel like using them... then Komuro and Yamada walk towards me while setting their weapons aside and I also do the same by moving to shorten the distance between us. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Ouch..." "Do not move! Stay still to so I can heal you! Do you really think you can trick me saying these injuries are from falling? This is obviously due to a fight! Your eye is completely black¡­ take this and hold it to prevent your eye from swelling ¡± I was now in Haruna''s room after fixing the disagreements I had with Komuro and Yamada. It was very embarrassing and troublesome to say what had really happened, and so I had no choice but to say that I tripped and fell face-first on the ground... Those two bastards, since they apparently had an athletic body and were in the same situation as Rei, they were able to continue to strengthen a bit over level 50 while killing the zombies in the expeditions they were going to¡­ even so, those two will surely wake up until the next day. Hehehe, I hope they don''t catch a cold from sleeping outside in the open. After Haruna finishes checking my wounds, she passes me a bag whit ice while she''s somewhat grumpy... it seems like she didn''t believe my excuses. "You look great, Haruna... " "Hmp~ I can''t say the same for you." My words were not just a praise to reassure her. Apparently while I was ¡°solving our differences¡± with those two, she took advantage of the time and consumed the restoration pill and that''s why now she had overcome her 5th limit creating an energy nucleus. Probably that¡¯s why her appearance seemed to have rejuvenated a few years. This was not something like cosmetic surgeries that only tighten the skin to remove wrinkles, it was more like if the skin regained some elasticity and shine which had lost a bit over the years. And since she must have bathed after that, she now had damp hair and I could smell the fragrant scent of the shampoo emanating from her body¡­ something quite exhilarating. ¡°I-Isn''t it late already? Won''t you go back to your room? ¡± "Well... Kurisu probably won''t return from the lab all night, and Saya and Rei went to Kinato. So, how about I stay with you tonight, Haruna ¡± "E-eh? Th-that''s¡­ ¡± Seeing as my eyes began to wander her body, the anger she had quickly turns into nervousness¡­ I have already stayed with her other nights the first time I was in this world, so I don''t think she should be that surprised like this. On the other hand, instead, I was a little motivated since I knew that Haruna had experience and that is why perhaps I could reach higher levels of intimacy... and also because I¡¯m pretty sure it would be easier with her than with the other girls... "Mom! I will sleep here too!!¡± "Fufufu, I''m sorry Alexander-kun. It seems that Iruka-chan wanted to be with her mother. " "Alex-onichan~" Unfortunately, she too had something that could make it even more difficult for it to happen¡­ a young daughter. Actually she is a great shield to prevent me from taking Haruna... it seems that tonight we will end up sleeping the 3 of us again. Before we parted before, I had thought about sleeping in the Haruna¡¯s room from the start and so I had asked Yuriko-san to take care of the two small ones. Its a shame that seems she failed, so she only shows me an apologetically smile. I shouldn''t complain since this little one is also cute and instead I should be happy to be able to share the bed with this cute little girl. Also, it seems like this time Alice-chan will be joining as well and making it a two-for-one pack. "It seems that you also took the pill, Yuriko... you look younger" ¡°You too, Haruna, they are really quite surprising medicines, don''t you think so?. By the way... what happened to your face, Alexander-kun?¡± "... I tripped and fell on my face" "..." "Are you okay, Alex-onichan? Did it hurt? ¡± It seems that the only one who believes my words is the little Alice, who sees me with worried eyes... the good thing is that Yuriko-san does not continue with the subject and only nods at my words. Furthermore, seeing her current appearance, as Haruna comments, it was certain that she also consumed the restoration pill... She and Haruna were already very beautiful women without doubt, but now they stood out even more. Right away, everyone in the room spent time talking to each other until the little ones start to yawn showing some tiredness on their faces. "Well... then I think it''s time to sleep" "¡­It is true. Then lets go to sleep " Haruna''s words were obviously aimed at Yuriko-san for her to retire to her room, but unexpectedly she just smiles with her answer, and despite her words, she is not walking to the door. "... Why don''t you go to your room Yuriko? You must also be tired¡± "What are you talking about? I was going to stay with the little girls today, and so I will sleep with them as was planned ¡± "..." "Yes ~!! aunt Yuriko will be also staying here, then we can have a great Sleepover~!! " "H-He? Y-Yuriko-san is going to sleep with us too? ¡± Haruna is left with her mouth open surprised by Yuriko-san''s words, while her daughter is also surprised by this and asks that while watching her. It seems that the only one happy about this was Alice-chan... no, my heart begins to pound for the emotion I felt when I heard her! Then as if to show that she was serious, she gets up from the sofa where she was sitting and starts walking towards the bedroom. " W-What are you doing Yuriko?!! You are a married woman, what do you intend to do by staying here?! ¡± "What are you talking about? I will only sleep here with you all... I feel alone sleeping in a big bed by myself. ¡­ Or do you intend to do something other than sleep, Haruna? ¡± "E-eh? O-Of course not! W-We would only sleep¡­ a-after all, here are Iruka and Alice too ¡± "Fufufu then there shouldn''t be any problem with me staying, right?" "..." In the end, no matter what Haruna said, Yuriko-san was adamant about staying in this room. It seems that my prayers to every one of the gods I knew were not wasted! ...It was a pity that nothing else happened and I could only manage to see Yuriko-san''s appearance in light clothes and her sleeping face this day... with the two girls lying next to me, it was impossible to try to reach any of the two mature women on either side of them. It was a nice thing, but it was also a long night until I could calm my impulses and fall asleep. Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 187 Haruna (Part 1) Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Well then, all of you take care of yourselves" "You too ... remember to keep the contact, Alexander" "Saya, be careful and remember to stay in touch" "Yes, daughter. You must be careful" "Mom, Dad, don''t worry. All the other girls in Gaia take care of each other, so it''s not like I''m alone. " "Rei, don''t be so impulsive when you are there, ok?" "Listen to your mother, Rei. She also had a lot of problems for the same reason when she was young¡­ no, maybe even after we got married her character still brought her problems ¡± "What do you mean, honey? Can you explain that to me?" "N-No, it''s nothing..." "Don''t worry both of you, we are now building a new house In Gaia and things are very quiet for now." Three days passed very quickly and the time to return to Gaia comes, so like the previous time, several people come to say goodbye to us. Particularly those who had a close relationship with the girls and with me. Furthermore, it seems that this time even Soichiro came ... although is actually a little uncomfortable to see the atmosphere between that couple. Well, now it was almost normal to see Yuriko-san angry at seeing him. But what surprised me, it is that now seems that Soichiro has some kind of problem seeing his wife too... it doesn''t seem that it is because he is also angry, and so I suppose it must be for another reason... I wonder what is the matter with him? I''m a little curious about that, but after sharing a bed with his wife, I don''t think it''s appropriate to ask about his problems. By the way, the next day that all of us slept in Haruna''s room, very early in the morning, Kurisu, who must have come running to the room since we could see her there in the hallway gasping for breath with a worried face when Iruka-chan opened the door after she knocks it, she seemed quite sulky. Perhaps after finishing making the adjustments to the blueprints of the engines operated by crystals, she went to our room to sleep, and then not finding me there, she came here running. Although seeing the two little ones were here too, her face showed relief and she even made a big sigh. So I thought that probably I had been able to escape this tribulation, but then when she saw Yuriko-san who came out of the room with sleepwear, she froze for a few minutes... After that, I couldn''t escape from a big lecture because of it¡­ besides, she didn''t end only with me and she even continued with Yuriko-san, but just like with Haruna, it seems like she was able to evade things in some way¡­ it seems like is still too early for Kurisu to go against a mature woman. Even so, in the next few days, every time Kurisu looked at Yuriko-san, she would give her a strong glance... also reprimanded me again that I shouldn''t go after married women. ¡­Although she has softened a little concerning some affairs, apparently some things still go beyond her moral limits. Well, maybe even I am no different than her in that sense. Maybe in a moment of excitement, I won¡¯t think about it too much, but there are still some doubts in me about breaking one marriage of several years¡­ although I must say that the emotion and stimulation that it''s feels when trying to go beyond these moral limits is quite strong. So while there is a part of my conscience that tells me that I should not do it, there is also another part that urges me to try to do it... it is a quite complicated issue. I wonder what emotion inside me will prevail to the end? Is it morality? Or will it be desire? Personally, I think the second emotion is winning... ¡° I''ll be back soon, Haruna¡­ hehehe, also, the next time you want to ride something, it doesn''t need to be your dog. You can ride me whenever you want, you know? ¡± "S-Stupid kid! Hmp~ You really are a precocious child¡­ Hyaa~ ¡± Lastly, as a way to say goodbye to Haruna, I make her lean a little so I can say something in her ear, and then I whisper to her. The last time I discovered her riding the dog like a horse, I had a great time. Thanks to that, when I see her, I can not help but always remember her cheerful face she had as if was a little girl while she did that. At the end of my words, I don''t forget to caress her earlobe with my tongue causing her to jump up and move back as she wipes the saliva from her ear and blushes when she notices that others are watching her. So ending the farewells with everyone, the people who came to HOTD with me went back to Gaia through the portal that my Grimoire creates after I summon it. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Haruna) "W-Well ... then I will return to Kinato, Yuriko... " ¡°Hmp~ Well, clearly you must be too busy not to stay a day here in this camp. Do whatever you want! ¡± "..." "T-Then let''s go back too, Kiriko" "Yes¡­" After Alexander''s group leaves, the first to speak was Soichiro-san... his words make Yuriko''s mood, which what she must have been enduring since her daughter Saya was here, fully displayed and so she does not hesitate to see with obvious dissatisfaction at her husband... ...I always knew that Soichiro-san''s character was a bit cold and wasn¡¯t a man of many words, but now it seems as if he does know how to speak to Yuriko... or it is as if he had some difficulty doing it. Furthermore, although perhaps they both tried to act normal when Saya-chan was present, even so, it was impossible not to distinguish that there was something wrong between them from the moment they met. In the end, Yuriko-san turns around after saying that while being angry and heads towards the door. So, Soichiro-san just keeps quiet looking at her back ... Well... I shouldn''t meddle into a couple''s problems. I just hope they can sort out their differences before it''s too late... or someone takes advantage of this. The truth is that this is what worries me the most. It''s obvious that Alexander always had been attracted for Yuriko, and so the only thing that has avoided to Soichiro-san not to lose his wife, it is that for the moment he is busy and can not stay long here in this world... Also, Yuriko''s playful attitude towards Alexander has been climbing to new levels... this was obvious in these 3 days that he was here. Haaa... I just hope that this does not create a problem between the three of them... Although I perhaps instead of caring about others, first I should care about me. ...Alexander apparently no longer is satisfied with simple things like kissing, and he will probably want to move things at higher levels... I told the girls they could not advance much the things with him since he only had 12 years... no, now has almost 13 years... he really has grown a bit... no, he is still so young to do stuff more advanced! Well... kids these days grow up in that sense pretty fast. Also, in an apocalyptic world like this, this may be even faster... so I know that it is impossible for him not to be interested in things like sex... In fact, when he handed me this chocker that now I use on my neck, things got a little intense after that... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person - Before Alexander left HOTD for the first time ) "Don''t run so fast Hashi, you will make me fall! ¡± After Alexander took control of Kinato, Haruna who many times when seeing the size of her dog had thought about mounting it youe a horse, and on this day she finally decided to see if she could do it. "It is a little difficult to do it without a saddle or something to support me better... if I am not careful, I could slip" Even with her complaints, she was happily riding the dog who was following the direction she was indicating. Although she worried a little for each step it took, the truth was that the dog tried enough to prevent its owner from falling and getting hurt. "Hahaha, this is great!" Several minutes later, having become accustomed and synchronized a little more with the movements of the dog, both of them were moving more quickly through the schoolyard where they were now. Because of this, Haruna was no longer able to keep the emotion inside her and began to laugh happily to express it. "Hehehe, it looks like you''re having fun, Haruna" "E-eh? K-Kyaa! ¡± Then, due to the sudden voice that sounded in the place where only she should have been at this moment, caused her to lose focus a little, and for this reason, she also lost her balance on the dog resulting in her almost falling... "A-Alexander? W-What are you doing here ... s-shouldn''t you be in Kinato? ¡± " Are you okay?... well, it seems that nothing happened to you. About that, I actually remembered something that I had forgotten and so wanted to correct it as soon as possible. Hehehe, putting that aside, I didn''t expect to see you playing like this¡­ I''m even a little jealous that you decided to ride this dog first than me, you know? ¡± "E-Eh? Ride you? Why I would ride yo- ...you fool! You can''t say those things !! ¡± Giving the order for the dog to stop so she could get down, Alexander''s words make Haruna turn to him while tilting her head in doubt. So when she tries to ask what he was referring to, she understands the meaning of those words and her face flushes even more than when she did from the embarrassment of being discovered playing cowgirl, and then her questions turn into a scolding. Actually, she was already feeling a little embarrassed because he found her in such a situation, so this only made things worse. Besides, she also had another worry on her mind... thinking about this and calming down a bit, she quickly speaks to Alexander again. Y-You can''t tell anyone you saw me doing this just now, do you understand Alexander ?! ¡± "Hmn? Why? I don''t think you were doing something wrong ¡± ¡° J-Just promise me that you won''t tell anyone about this, okay? ¡± "Hmmm..." The truth was that the idea of riding the dog like a horse was first conceived by her daughter, and she had repeatedly urged her to let her do that, but since she believed it would be dangerous, she had refused to allow her to do so. But thanks to her daughter, this idea was also planted in her head for a long time and in this day finally succumbed to it after seeing the dog lying in the yard once the lessons ended... So thinking that if her daughter found out about this, then she would surely complain and ask her to let her try it too, she strived on to prevent that. Having experienced on her own that her thoughts about doing this were actually a bit dangerous, there was no way she was going to allow her daughter to do it. Also, there was the problem that it would be embarrassing if someone found out that she was doing something that her daughter came up with first... "P-please keep it a secret, okay? If you do, then I do whatever you want¡­ ¡± " ... do whatever I want? Well¡­ then I think I have no other choice than keep your secret, hehehe ¡± A little desperate to make him keep this as a secret, led her to say that, and it seemed to turn on a switch in Alexander at the same instant that he heard her... knowing this boy in front of her well, she quickly understood the things that he may be thinking now, and so the color of her skin turned even redder when she also began to imagine some possibilities. Still, she simply nodded at his question. She thought that if he asked for something too inappropriate, she could make him ask for something else¡­ she just hoped that both could find something in between that would make him happy and not exceed some of the restrictions that she had agreed with the other girls. Trying not to think about it for now, she believed that it would be best if they changed the subject and so she decided to ask about what he said before. " You said you wanted to correct something, what was it? ¡± "Oh, it¡¯s true. Let''s do that first before I forget it again. There is a ritual that I need to perform with you, Haruna. I already did it with the other girls who meet the conditions and only you remain. ¡± "A-A ritual?¡­ W-what kind of ritual? ¡± Because that sounded like it was something even more intimate than even her promise from a moment ago, she couldn''t help but get nervous when she heard him say that... the only thing that calmed her down a bit was that Alexander''s face didn''t indicate that this was something lewd. Moreover, if the other girls had done it too, then she believed there should be less chance of it being something like that. ¡°Don''t worry, it''s not a strange thing¡­ although it may be a bit embarrassing. I have an ability that allows me to give another person a quite useful skill and with which this person can be strengthened more quickly, although, in order to transmit this skill, it is necessary to do some things first. Simplifying things, I need to give you something, and you, Haruna, you need to swear your love to me¡­ ¡± " E-eh? S-swear to love you? !! ¡± When Haruna heard the first part of what he said, she had sighed in relief. But then when he explains the steps of the ritual, her nervousness returns, and this time in an even more intense way than before. There was certainly nothing wrong and inappropriate that they had to do to carry out the ritual, but¡­ the problem was that it was very similar to a wedding ceremony! Perhaps this was easier and without so many complications, but if anyone observes this and comparing them, they probably won¡¯t find many differences between the two things. So the nervousness this time was due to a completely different feeling than the last time... for her, this was perhaps even more intense than just having some physical intimacy with him... Then, suddenly pictures of her wearing a white dress, and Alexander wearing a tuxedo invaded her head and made endless emotions swirl in her stomach. "Let''s go" Unfortunately for Haruna, Alexander does not give her time to calm down, and taking her hand he drags her to the principal office in the school building. Although it seemed that they were the only ones here now, not wanting to have any interruption, he sought a place away from the eyes of others. Furthermore, in his mind, her previous words were still echoing¡­this time he would not wait for a mature woman to fulfill her promise like with Yuriko before! So after the ritual, he would make her keep her word! "This is the item I chose for my promise to you, Haruna." Arriving at the office, Alexander quickly releases her hand, turns around, and makes appear a choker with the black strap, with various symbols embedded in it, and a dark blue gem in the center. It was a bit simple, but perhaps for that reason, it had a touch of elegance... ¡°Perhaps this one seems to be simple, but I¡¯m sure it is much more valuable than the most jeweled necklace in this world. This chocker has the ability to protect the user for a few minutes from any attack. Haruna, would you agree to be my woman and be with me for the rest of our lives? ¡± Since Haruna still seemed puzzled and surprised, Alexander decided to start the ceremony while she had her eyes on the chocker that was in his hands. He had been through this several times already, so he wasn''t as nervous as he had been before¡­ well, perhaps it was impossible that there wasn''t a great emotion that filled his chest no matter how many times he did this. "E-emmm ... Alexander ... a-are you sure? I am much older than you, you know? ¡­after all, in a few years, you will have to take care of an old woman if you do this¡­ ¡± When she heard the boy''s words in front of her holding the necklace, she couldn''t control various things from surging in her head. Even though she had previously agreed to date Alexander, a part of her thought of her relationship with him as merely platonic one... that this was something that happened simply given the circumstances of today''s world...she had thought about just enjoying this until he gets tired from it and then decided to end this seemingly absurd relationship. Maybe that would be a little cruel, but for her, it was also a little fair since she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was the one taking advantage of him. But now with this, things seemed to take a course more formal than she had thought would be, and the words that she had already asked before escaped her mouth again. ¡°Haruna¡­ in the future, I intend to have, the age¡­ no, time itself should not matter. It may be impossible to understand now, but in the future, I want to overcome the power of the time itself ... so, you don''t have to worry about it. So, instead of worrying about this, you should rather worry more about having to endure me for an eternity, you know? We have known for a while, and you know I''m a person who gets carried away by his emotions... so surely there will be many times when I will make you mad " "..." Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 188 Haruna (part 2) Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (POV Haruna) With still a little uneasiness I take my eyes off the choker and await Alexander''s response... part of me was afraid that he would decide to end this relationship that I considered something as merely platonic, but another part wanted him to do it... it would be painful, but I also think it was the best for both of us. So before he spoke, looking him in the eyes, I fully understood his decisiveness. Leaving the playful and even somewhat immature environment that he normally showed and that was in accordance with his somewhat childish appearance, he now showed a quite serious face that I had rarely seen in him. Those golden pupils seemed to shine with every word he said as if his emotions burned within them and reflected them. I still perfectly remember the first time I saw him, at that time he arrived at the school together with Soichiro and the others, and on that occasion, I could only see him as a little boy who had been pushed to survive fighting in this chaotic world... this little fool even took advantage of this so that I will comforted him in my arms. It was really a little difficult to think that the person now in front of me was that little boy who pretended to be crying so that I hug him¡­ well, I can''t deny that the attitude of such little rascal was the cause that makes me lowered my barriers and then allow him to enter my heart. But now he was no longer that defenseless little boy that I thought he was at the first, although still a little small, who was in front of me was a man who asked me to be by his side for the rest of our lives... or at least that''s the image that I had from him now. The nervousness that I had for some time until now, disappeared in the instant I saw that face that seemed will oppose anything that stands in the way between the two of us... even if this was the time itself as he said. ¡­ Honestly, if this situation had been several months ago, I think then I would only have smiled a little since I could only see this as something a child would say. Kind of like a kid saying he would become a hero and fight all the bad guys in the world. But now, unexpectedly, I couldn''t see this as a child''s statement, and instead of laughing at his words, tears ran down my cheeks... I could somehow understand that what he was saying was not childhood fantasies or dreams. Furthermore, given what this world has become, and witnessing things he had done that went beyond what I thought possible in this world, then how could I not believe his words now? "... If you still doubt that this is possible or have any insecurity about this, we can wait for you to be ready, Haruna... Maybe I rush things too much? ¡± Probably because I was only watching without making a move or saying anything for a long time, when he sees my tears, now it was him who looked a little uneasy. Then at the time he was trying to withdraw his arm holding the choker, I stretch my hand to hold his, and then speak to clarify the misunderstanding that he must had because of my tears. " ... w-well, little one. Since you want this old lady as your woman... I swear to love you for the rest of my life ... B-But you really have to find a way to extend people¡¯s youth, do you understand? ¡± "Hehehe, I didn''t thought you were someone vain, Haruna." ¡°N-not is that, fool. I-It''s just that it''s not fair that other girls can spend more time with you than I do¡­ I also want to walk by your side and not be a burden even after several years ¡± ¡°Hahaha fine, although I don''t think I¡¯ll ever find you as a burden, Haruna. But it is certainly better for your youth being longer¡­ hehehe, you can learn to ride me since I am not as docile as your dog after all, so you will need a lot of practice. ¡± "S-Stop saying that! You can''t- Hmmn ~ ¡± Before I can complain about his words, Alexander takes my hands and pulls me towards him and then kisses me. It was somewhat surprising, but I quickly try to follow the movements of his invading tongue with mine. "Ha ... Ha ... Ha" "So, with this, you are officially my woman, Haruna" Some time passed while Alexander greedily sucked my lips as if he also wanted to extract the soul within me... in fact, I think that he was able to do it since at some point I had lost myself in the sensations I felt, and seemed that I left my body for a moment. Probably if it weren¡¯t for him separating himself for a few seconds so that he could take a breath, I wouldn''t have bothered to breathe myself. ... and now I could only see him speaking with blurred vision while trying to catch my breath. " ... Unn " So after taking several big breaths, I nod to his words. This time I understood that our relationship was not only a platonic one, and in truth now I considered myself the woman of this little one... well, one of several ... Alexander stops hugging my waist and I also untangle my arms from his neck which at some point before, I had put there while we were kissing. He walks over to my back, and immediately tries to put on me the choker he had been holding all this time¡­ it was kind of funny to see him try to reach my neck with his height. It wasn''t impossible for him to make it if he tried hard, but it was surely quite uncomfortable for both to continue like this. So, in the end, he had to grab a chair so that he could do it more comfortably while I couldn''t help but laugh a little at this. In the next instant the choker is placed around my neck, suddenly a light that seemed to pass through the ceiling of the room where we were, surrounded us. This surprised me quite a bit, but remembering what he had said, this should be related to the skill I would receive... I wasn''t wrong about this, although the light had surrounded us both, it seems to be absorbed only by my body. When I look at Alexander a little worried about what was happening, he just nods to tell me that everything was fine. After being under his watchful eye for a few minutes, then this event comes to an end. ...really this was a little surprising, but although it would probably be something shocking for anyone who witnessed it, the truth is that I didn¡¯t feel any change in me... maybe I can see it over time? ¡°Okay, now the ritual is over. ¡­ Then we should move on to the next thing. Don''t you think so, Haruna? Hehehe¡­ ¡± " Is there something else?..." While checking my body for some changes, Alexander speaks again. I thought maybe this wasn''t over, but from his words and expression, I quickly understand that it was something else... ¡°Well, not long ago you promised to do whatever I want. Isn''t that right, Haruna? ¡± "E-eh? T-That''s¡­ ¡± "You will have to keep your word" I-I had completely forgotten about that... the truth is that I have had enough strong emotions for this day, so now I wanted to rest a little. Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem that he is going to stop now... "A-Alexander... w-why won''t you let me keep my promise another day?" W-We have kissed for long enough this day, right? ¡± ¡° No, I don''t want to wait¡­ besides, who says that what I want is a kiss? As you say, we have done that enough, right? ¡­ Maybe we should try other things ¡± "O-Other things? N- No, we can''t do that!! I-It''s still too early for something like that¡­ ¡± The atmosphere in the room changed in an instant. A moment ago this was a romantic environment where two people decide to spend their lives together, but now... now it was more as if it was the environment where a predator is cornering his prey! Or at least that''s how I felt when I saw Alexander licking his lips as he stared at me. So, with every step Alexander took towards me, I took one step back. We continue with this pattern until my office desk prevents me from going further back... With no other option, I try to postpone this until later. While being cornered, I could only keep trying harder to convince him... but then, he inevitably gets to where I am, and puts his arms on either side of me leaning on the desk to prevent me from escaping. " ...What can''t we do, Haruna? Would you mind being more specific so that I can understand it? ¡± Th-this child... he shouldn''t be showing such an innocent expression now! There is no way that a child who could kiss the way he just did a moment ago and also cornering a woman in this point, be someone innocent and not know what I mean! "W-We can''t have s-se-se... we can''t have sex!" Even knowing that he was feigning innocence, I don''t want to take the risk of this little guy moving things too far because I not being clear with him, and so without further choice, I end up saying what he wants to hear. Then as if he didn''t expect me to I really answer him, he blinks several times while looking at me and making a big smile¡­ damn it! This little rascal must be having fun with me! "Well... I also don''t find it nice to force a girl to do something she doesn''t want to, but... other things should be fine, right?" ¡°Kyaa~! W-wait, Alexander¡­ w-what do you want to do? Hmn~ ¡± As he spoke, he removed his hands from the desk... for a moment I thought he would stop this, but then in the next instant, he placed his hands on the bottom of my buttocks and lifted me up... h-he-he is quite strong despite his appearance, I don''t think I¡¯m that light after all. Then, my heart speeds up so much, that I feel it would come out of my chest, but the uncertainty and restlessness for knowing what he was referring suppressed it a little and urges me to ask him. He then places one knee in the middle of my legs and also goes up to the desk where I was put after he held me up, the only answer I get is another kiss. But this time he applied force on my body causing me to lie down on the desk and making me feel his body pressing against mine due to this... he was not heavy, in fact since he was quite thin, I did not feel much discomfort with this even though he was leaning his entire weight against me. ...the only problem was that there was a rather hard and protruding part from him that was putting enough pressure against my lower abdomen! "A-Alexander ... we-we can''t do this ... hmn ~ ... w-we must stop now... hyaa ~ " When his lips leave mine, I keep trying to stop him but he doesn''t seem to listen to me and only changes the place where he kisses me... it goes from my lips to my cheek, from my cheek to my neck, and from my neck to my collarbone... and then repeating this in a cycle. And each time he did it, it made my body shiver. " Nuyaaa~!! ¡± Until now they had only been recurrent light kisses in form of caress at those parts I said before, several times and both left side and right side of my body as if to make sure not to forget where he haven¡¯t placed his lips yet... then, after a while, I feel his hand massaged my right breast, and at the same time, what had been a light kiss so far turned in a strong sucking on my neck as if he wanted to leave a mark. The strong stimulus synchronized in both places brings my body to shudder even more than before... I-I think that I cum a bit... I was trying to stop him, but the truth is that if I wanted to, I could probably have pushed Alexander away since none of his movements had enough strength to restrict me... somehow, it was me who also allowed all this even though my words were expressing something else. "Hmn ~ Ha ... Ha ... d-don''t be so abrupt..." At some point I just stopped saying words of opposition and instead allowed him to do whatever he wanted with my body while backing on the excuse that I had promised him to do this. ...although I also understood well that my body yearned for this feeling that I had not experienced for so long... besides, until now, the things were still in safe limits... I think. Aside from the kisses, he had only begun to caress my body... even this was whit clothes on. Although I don''t think he kept things at this level because he was inexperienced or was nervous... I could see the desire in his eyes, and also feel how he sometimes held my clothes as if he wanted to tear it off but finally decided to just let them go and go back to kiss me and caressing my body. Probably he knew that if that thin layer of fabric that is covering us disappeared, then he''ll probably could not stop with just kisses and caresses... I know this because I had the same thought and even feared that we would get naked since the clarity of my thoughts was vanishing with every second, and also I knew very certainly I could not contain myself either. No... maybe if that happened, then I would be the one to take the initiative instead... Time went by and soon the darkness of the night had come, now the cool air that seeped in through the windows felt quite nice in our bodies where the temperature had risen and as a result causing them to be wet whit sweat. "A-Alexander, w-wait!!" Suddenly, the only place that he had so far left untouched, now is put it as his new target and so his hand went to my crotch...this time going under the skirt and my underwear! Maybe he thought that the clothes covering that place were thicker than the others and he couldn''t have a good feeling doing it on top of them... or it was simply that his patience was also running out. Well, whatever the cause was, for various reasons this was a very bad thing... First of all, I too was already in a somewhat numb state from everything before. Besides... for that same reason, that place should now be in great disaster and I did not want him to realize this! "Hyaaa~ N-noo... gkuuu!.... Nhaaa ~ !!" "W-Whoh ... auch" I try to stop Alexander, but unfortunately, it was too late ... suddenly I feel the touch of his fingers on the lips of my vagina and he manages to caress that place that was now completely soaked... due to this stimulus, and this plus the emotion of shame and restlessness I felt, makes my body react and have an orgasm. I try to resist, but this feeling that I had forgotten seizes my body in an instant ... I don¡¯t even realize until later on that Alexander had been thrown under the desk and hit the floor... " Ha ... Ha ... I-I''m sorry ... are you okay?" "Y-yes ..." Although it was not entirely intentional, thanks to this, Alexander who was now rubbing his head from the blow he received, seemed to have calmed down and returned to normal. This is good since I really wouldn''t know what to do if things continued ... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (Returning to the present) "Haruna? What are you doing here?" "Eh? Yuriko? ¡± While I was remembering the things that happened in my office at the school before, without knowing it, I get to the one that Yuriko had in the castle to do her work ... I think that after that happened in my office, it''s become difficult for me to concentrate in that place. I can not help for the image of me and Alexander on the desk, which I use to work, appear when I''m there alone... well, since I am here already, then I can talk about some things with her and ask her advice. Thinking about this, I ask her. " What are you doing, Yuriko? ¡± ¡° Your little boyfriend decided to change his mind and now we have to try to subdue the other camps¡­ so as you can see, I''m pretty busy now. ¡± "Subdue the other camps? So... will our camp have to fight again? ¡± ¡°Mmmm¡­ if possible, we will try to do it peacefully. Alexander-kun brought a lot of food which we can negotiate with after all. Although it may also be inevitable to fight against some camps... But don''t worry, Haruna. Even if we have to fight them, our camp is far superior in armament than the others and they will probably end up giving up just by showing them our strength a little bit. ¡± Seeing that I had shown some unease on my face, Yuriko tries to reassure me. We had several months of peace now, and since I don¡¯t like conflicts, the truth is that I would prefer to continue in this way. ¡° ¡­ I wonder if there is a need to do that? ¡± ¡°Well¡­ Alexander-kun had previously mentioned something true. The food in the cities will end with the passage of some time, in addition to that, it will become more difficult to get it... so it is almost certain that when this happens, the camps will start to aim to the others trying to get something from these, and we will very likely end up being a very remarkable target. On the one hand, I also think we should take control of these camps before that happens. But as I said, you shouldn''t worry about it. Instead, it seems like you had another problem on your head when you got here, since you seemed lost in your thoughts. What happened? ¡± "..." I can certainly see that something like that could happen ... but as Yuriko says, that does not correspond to me. I just have to take care of the children and see that they can grow happily. " Well ... the truth is that I''m a little worried. You know? Lately, Alexander is not satisfied with just having a little of contact between us, and so I am worried that things will progress more- ¡± [Crank] Since she urges me to do it, I change the subject and I start to discuss my problems with her, but when I was halfway through telling her my worries, the sound of something breaking makes me stop my words... Then, when I look for the cause, the pen that Yuriko was holding it had split in two... now that I think about it, perhaps she is not the best one to talk about this right now. "Damn it Haruna¡­ are you making fun of me?! First, every time I see you, you won¡¯t stop caressing the choker that Alexander-kun gift you as if you wanted that my attention is directed there intentionally, and now... and now you come here to tell me how well you go with your little boyfriend?!! ¡± "I-It''s not that ... i-it''s just that I think he''s too young to do things like-" "Get out now!! Do not come here gloating in front of me how loving your little boyfriend is with you!!¡± "W-Well, then I let you work ..." Seeing that inside Yuriko''s eyes seemed as if flames were burning, I have no choice but to escape while she yells at me. Seriously, she didn''t have to be like this¡­ besides, the thing about the choker had become a habit for me to do it every time I was thinking about something, it wasn''t intentional. --------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 189: Before leaving for the next world. The chapters from 13 to 22 are already edited. Thanks for reading SES!! Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "Eureka !! F-Finally... I was finally able to create a potion!! Well ... it''s only in the [J] rank though, so maybe I shouldn''t be so happy ... no, it¡¯s ok, this is a great achievement after all. Now I am one step closer from meeting with the little Huldra-chan! ¡± It had been a few days since we returned from HOTD to Gaia again, but things on this side had not changed much¡­ well, with only a few days away this time, I think it was normal. The good thing was that now I am a debt-free man thanks to the fact that I obtained a little more than 2 and a half million crystals that people had collected in the camp there, and I was able to pay the Lord of Barl for thethe0 thousand tons of food. Although the death line to pay him had not come yet, it was better to pay off that debt now that I could. I didn''t want to end up as a slave after all... or worse, the girls becoming ones. Well, there was also the option to escape, but by doing this I would have to start again in another Kingdom and the truth is that I didn¡¯t dislike this one. So after that, with nothing else to do but to just watch how the mansion was getting build, I decided to focus on alchemy, reaching my current achievement¡­ the issue about protecting the workers, the women I had rescued from bandits were now more than capable of doing this without much risk. Furthermore, if for any reason any abnormalities such as a troubling monster came here, there were my faithful servants Scythe, Leona, and Vrana-chan to help them. Even the other girls were able to have more free time compared to the first days when we left for the capital. When this happened, each one found their own way of spending time. Saeko, for example, she was spending her free time practicing the sword technique that I had given to her. She uses to spend several hours in the forest using the monsters for practice, and when she returns, then she¡¯ll focus on cleaning the sword that I had given her during the ceremony of my skill [Blessing of Origin]. Rei and Rika also did similar things. The former seemed to have taken up again the first weapon which I saw her with the first time we ran into each other in HOTD, a spear. Well, at that time it was just a stick with a pointed tip... so when she told me that she wanted to practice fighting like that, I ended up giving her an H-rank spear that I probably got from the thieves'' booties and that¡¯s why it was in my inventory. What I did have to spend a little on, was on finding a suitable spear technique in the system shop, since what she knew was rather basic movements. So after searching in the system for a technique for her, with the suggestions that she gave me, in the end, I choose one with the name [Hozoin-Ryu]. Now in the afternoons, I could see her practicing with the spear. Apparently, she was concentrating on first mastering all movements and improving her spear handling, she probably still didn''t have the confidence to fight monsters with just the spear. Whoever, she choosing to fight like this was already a very good thing, I don''t think I should rush her in her training. Therefore, it''s better if she goes at her own pace and does it without putting herself at risk if she doesn¡¯t feel ready yet. She was a girl quite sensible for those kinds of things, so I don¡¯t think I have to worry about her doing something crazy and getting in trouble...... Besides, her training place was near where the mansion is being built, thanks to that, I could also entertain myself by watching her¡­ to be honest, she wasn''t at Shisuka''s level. The body of that alchemist was so voluptuous and smooth than with each of her movements whenever she exercised, caused her body wave greatly... ... I even come to think that she should be exempt from the laws of physics, as sometimes it seemed a bit too exaggerated even for me how that pair of breasts moved¡­ Still, it''s not that Rei had a flat body¡­ maybe it''s just that her muscles are firmer and that''s why when she trains, the display wasn''t so remarkable. Of course, when I start to observe it, there is no lack of complaints and claims about it... although it is not like she chases me away either. In fact, I even think she usually waited for me to finish off doing alchemy to start practicing..... the time when I take a break is during midday, which is when it is hottest and the sun is showing its splendor and so I don''t think this is the best time to do physical activities. ¡­Even her skin has tanned a bit thanks to this. I may need to change the moment I take a break from doing activities if not maybe one of these days she will end up with sunstroke. Well... thanks to this, her body sweats a lot and the clothing clung to her body and highlighted her figure... this is a difficult decision. I know that I should worry more about her health, but I also do not want to lose that... As for Rika, having a little more free time now mainly concentrates on watching the progress of the rescued girls'' training. It seems that she is a very responsible leader. By the way, these two girls are the only ones with whom I have not been able to perform the ritual of my skill [Blessing of Origin]. It can be said that both of them meet the conditions for it, but the problem is that Rei swearing to love me for the rest of her life is probably something too advanced for her to do... although in order to achieve that, perhaps it will be only necessary a little time to deepen further our relationship. In fact, I''m more concerned with the other girl. When I told Rika about it, she replied that we have to wait to do something like this and furthermore that we already have a promise to formalize our relationship in a few years. ...we can''t wait that long for that, so I''ll have to insist on that with her and push her a little more. The 3 most intellectual girls in our group, Kurisu, Saya, and Shisuka, I still have my doubts about including the latter in this group... Well, the fact is that each one of them spends their time on things that I had asked. The first one should now be following up with the remodeling of some military vehicles that I brought from HOTD this time. Since our group had grown quite a bit on this side, I believed that these would be necessary and it was also much better than having to buy them here. So I brought two troop transport vehicles [Hunter TR-12] and 8 Jeeps, I think those will suffice for now. At first, I thought about bringing the ones that had already been modified to work with crystals, but Kurisu told me that she could do that job here and therefore I only brought what was necessary for her to do so. Besides, we also brought an energy shield tower structure to place it here. Now the girls we rescue¡­ it''s kind of bland to have to refer to them this way every time I talk about them, I should tell them to decide on a name for their group and maybe even form an official group in the guild. Well, the thing is that now they should be placing the towers together with some workers from the construction organization while Saya supervises them. Saya''s work has remained the same since before that we went to the capital. She has been in charge of monitoring that everything is being done correctly concerning to our new home. With these three girls, I had already performed the ritual so that they would receive the [Consecration of Origin ] skill. The item that I gave Kurisu was an [Inter-Dimensional Ring-G] that I had obtained with a ticket from when I completed her conquest mission. She was quite happy when she got it, plus, she was even happier after we did the ceremony and I put the ring on her ring finger from the left hand¡­ of course I knew the meaning of this for people, but to be honest this wasn¡¯t my choice. While carrying out the ceremony, that was the hand she gave me while she had also made her ring finger stick out from the rest, and so making it clear that she wanted me to put the ring there. Well¡­ it''s not like I have a problem with that either, after all, I had already decided to make her my woman from the moment I summoned her. The item I gave Saya as a gift was a pair of [Smart Earrings-G]. I think she was a little envious of the glasses that I had given to Kurisu earlier, and so I looked for a similar object. Since the glasses that I gave Kurisu were very simple, they were not very suitable to fulfill our promise to be together for life after all. So after searching for a while, I chose those earrings. The truth is that the name seemed me somewhat exaggerated for some earrings and I was about to ignore them... is because I did not understand how something like that could be called smart, did they change shape and fit to the ear when you put them on? But since they had a [G] rank, I thought that they should not be that simple and so in their description, I discovered that they had the skills [Translation (Visual and Auditory)], [Evaluation ] and [Artificial Intelligence (Basic)]. When I gave them to her and she put them on, she was quite happy too. When I asked how they worked, it seems that these had something similar to my system and showed a holographical screen to the user... in the end, rather than smart earrings itself, were instead more like a computer with holographic function... Well, since she liked them, then I should be happy about it. But... now it was Kurisu''s turn to have some envy for these earrings... really is a bit difficult to please several girls at once. For Shisuka who had spent her time continuing learning alchemy from Lena, I chose an item that I thought would be useful for this. A [Dimensional Necklace] similar to Kurisu''s ring, that way she could keep the ingredients, cauldron, or any item she needed for alchemy always with her. ¡­That I chose a necklace instead of a ring was because I wanted the gift to be something different. Seriously, the fact that now I had an excuse to put my eyes on her breasts without anyone complaining was just an added benefit... As for my three servants, Scythe and Leona, as they both already had the weapons that I had given them previously, I only performed the ritual with them using these. But I must say that Vrana-chan was probably the one that received the most expensive item that I have bought in the system so far... Since she did not use weapons to fight, and in fact she had no interest in the same kind of objects as the ones I gave to the other girls, the decision to choose her gift was even more difficult. Finally, what I thought she would like and it would be quite useful to her, it was a [Transmutation Bracelet-F] that now she wears in her right ankle. The effect of this was simple but quite surprising, it could modify the body parts of a person and now her wings and feet could be modified to be similar to a normal person. The only funny thing about it was that these body parts when transformed gave the appearance of being covered by long gloves and long black stockings with feather patterns on them¡­ maybe it was because even though it had a high rank, it still wasn''t enough to fully match the appearance of a normal limb. Or it could also be because is related to the fact that it is her wings that change. Either way, she was quite happy to be able to use a pair of hands now. Besides, there was a further gain, in this way she would not call too much attention at being in front of a crowd and we can avoid some unnecessary troubles. ...another benefit was that now we did not have to worry about bedtime. Until now, we had to cover her feet with pillows to avoid hurting someone with her claws while she sleeps and in case she moves in the meantime. We could certainly make her sleep in a different place than ours, but I think it was a very cruel thing to exclude her. And it wasn''t just me who thought like that, the girls did too and that''s why we ended up doing that. Even so, the claws of her feet were indeed quite sharp, and even taking precautions she had managed to ruin several sheets... But I think she still prefers or feels more comfortable having her wings since she only activates the bracelet when she has to eat or sleep¡­ well, I also think that she looks prettier with wings since these were part of her personality. "So you could finally make a potion, boy. That''s good, but I think Shisuka is still ahead of you on this¡­ ¡± "Oh, it''s good that you came!" ¡°I''m not going to taste the potion¡­ I heard from Saeko that a man was poisoned after he consumed one of the potions you made. If I need one, I think I''d better ask Shisuka for it. ¡± ¡°¡­ I still hadn''t perfected my alchemy at the time, you know? This potion is safe¡­ although I agree that it is better for you and the other girls to use the ones that Shisuka makes, or also the ones that I get from my system¡­ the ones that I make, I can give them to Lena, she can sell them in her store. But that''s not what I wanted to discuss with you, after thinking about it for a while, I believe the best thing is for you and me to perform the same ritual as with the other girls¡± "E-eh? T-That... I told you to wait... why you have such a hurry? We already have a promise after all, don''t we? ... I-If we do something similar to what you did with the other girls, t-then it would be like as if I marry with 12-year-old boy... maybe they can because of the age difference from the other girls with you is not so high, so they can accept that but I am¡­ no, there is also a girl who is almost the same age as me¡­ ¡± "That ritual is not only to make a promise between us, as I have said before, this also has several benefits ... fine Rika, I will not pressure you now, but I hope you can think about it so that we do that after I come from my trip to the next world to which I will go. We definitely can''t wait too long to do this ritual. ¡± Since I had been thinking about the rituals with the girls and then Rika approaches the place where I was practicing alchemy after she heard me scream for my success, I decide to talk about this topic again with her. Her response remains the same, but after she finishes muttering things to herself, I urge her to reconsider her decision. "Eh? Are you going to another world? ¡± "Oh, right. This is one of the things I had to discuss with all of you... I think it would be better to gather all the girls to do it. Don''t worry, I''ll explain things to you once the others get together. So, please now help me to tell the other girls that I want to talk to them " "¡­okay" Several days had passed since we returned from HOTD, and now I was able to use my grimoire again, and now that I have succeeded in making a potion, I think it is a good time to go to the next world, so I must tell this to the girls. I had begun to think for a while about what would be the next world I would go to, and a few days ago I finally came to a decision together with Aurora. So apart from performing alchemy, I was also making preparations for this. Although it seemed that Rika wanted to know more about this topic, in the end, she nods at my words and goes in the direction of where some of the girls should be. I also keep all the instruments for performing alchemy in my inventory and then proceed to go in another direction to do the same as her. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hello!! I just wanted to make an announcement. If I close a month (2nd day of the month) with 75 p-a-t-r-e-o-n-s supporting the novel, then I promise to get 5 chapters a week during that month, Monday through Friday (from the region where I live). So be sure to invite and recommend the novel to all your friends !! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" I also wanted to ask to see if there was someone who wanted to support me to edit the previous chapters, I think that way there will be more people who are a little more demanding with grammar interested in the novel. If you are interested in supporting me on that, you can leave me a message in the comments or on Facebook. Thanks for the support!! Chapter 190: A New Journey The chapters from 13 to 22 are already edited. Thanks for reading SES!! Remember to support the novel on my p-a-t-r-e-o-n! It is your support that keeps this novel going!! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Thanks !! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- " What did you want to talk about, Alex?¡± "... I have to train with the spear, so please be brief" Not long after Rika and I searched for all the girls, we all got together on Delorean''s side. Well, since Shisuka was in Lena''s alchemy store in Barl, there was nothing to do but to only inform those who were here already, she would find out later from the others anyway. Well, since my trip to the new world shouldn''t last as long as the last one, maybe she wouldn¡¯t even notice that I''m gone... "Well, I just wanted to tell you all that tomorrow I will go to another world, so, I will be away for a while." "" E-eh? Are you going to another world?! "" I go straight to the point and then as if the girls have agreed to respond at the same time and in the same way, several of them tell me that. Well... maybe I summarized things too much. "... What do you mean you will go to another world? Will you go to our world again, Alexander-san? Didn''t we just get back from there? Did you forget something there?¡± "No, this time I will go to a different world..." Saya probably came to that conclusion after my words, so I deny it. Things in HOTD should be fine for a while and I won''t need to step in for now. Although things may certainly be a bit hectic for a while in that place since I had asked Yuriko-san for her and the other leaders to start trying to take control of other surrounding camps, I think they can do well that mission by themselves. "So you want to go to a different world this time, Alex? ¡­ So when do you want us to leave?¡± The next to intervene is Kurisu, perhaps since she had more experience in these matters, that''s why she was one of the calmest girls here. Although it seems that she also drew the wrong conclusions... "No Kurisu, this time I don''t intend to bring anyone to that world with me... or rather, I can''t do it. You all will remain in Gaia while I finish doing the things that are necessary in that world¡± "Eh? Will you go alone? Why can''t we accompany you? I-If it is because it is much more dangerous than the world of Saeko-san and the others, then I think you shouldn''t go there¡­ ¡± "Well... it''s not because it''s dangerous, it''s because this time my system set special conditions to go there and one of these conditions its that I have to go alone." This was a lie and truth at the same time... it was true that this time the system had some conditions to go to that world. No, rather it was that I had to go under those conditions or it would not make much sense to go to that world... What was a lie, is that this world was not dangerous... if you compare it to HOTD, then it certainly may not be dangerous and it is as safe as the world that Kurisu and I came from. That was true for most of the places there, but where I specifically intended to go in that world, perhaps would be even more dangerous than anything I faced in HOTD¡­ "What do you mean by all this? Can''t you give us more details? What you have said doesn''t tell us much!! ¡± Rei, the girl who had asked me to be brief, it was now yelling at me to explain things in more detail¡­ she really should rearrange her priorities first, but well, it¡¯s true that I should indeed explain better about this to the girls. ¡°As I had already mentioned to some of you when we were in your world before, I had to travel there to make myself stronger. Things have not changed, and this time I also have to go to a different world with the same objective... well, I also chose it because some things in this world could greatly benefit the camps we have at HOTD, and of course, they will also be useful to us here in Gaia.¡± " ... How long will you be in that world, Alex-san? ¡± ¡°I will most likely stay there much less than in your world, Saeko-chan. Although it all depends on how things develop on that side, I think that the shortest time will be 2 weeks or slightly less than that, and in the worst case, perhaps around a month... " With the girls coming to terms with the idea that I would be going to another world soon, then they start asking questions related to my trip. Like Saeko''s question where all the others are looking forward to my answer, and after a little consideration of possible events in that world, I answer it that way. The time I tell them is based on the ability of my grimoire to travel between worlds, depending on the time I spend in there, I¡¯ll have to wait half of it to reactivate the skill... if it were not for this or if it changes during my visit there, maybe I would come back much sooner. Still, it''s better if I told them a little bit longer of time than what I expect to stay in that world, or else, if I don''t come back when I told them, they will start to worry about me. After we talk about some other things from my trip, all the girls go back to do the things they were doing before. When they hear that I would not remain much in that other world, all of them had relaxed enough. As for me, I also make the last preparations to leave. As I had mentioned, this time the system had conditions to travel to that world. The first was that I had to go alone, and the second was that I could not carry any firearms or any attack or defense magic scrolls, but perhaps the condition that worried me the most was that my inter-dimensional inventory would be temporally sealed in that place... plus, some of the effects of my skills would be reduced. According to what Aurora told me, this was because otherwise, this world would not represent a challenge for me and therefore I will not be able to level up there. Thinking about it, I could only agree with her words... although this would also cause me to feel more helpless ... well, this likely is why it is necessary to do this. In fact, I could only bring a small backpack with me... many of the things I would carry were the ones I had obtained in one of the first missions I did when I arrived in Gaia... this would really be like starting again. No... now I have the advantage that I am a much higher level than at that time, and I will only be limited in the weapons that I can take whit me. Besides, I can get the weapons that are used there... or rather, no matter what, I have to get those weapons quickly when I get there, or else I will be at a significant disadvantage. Honestly, I was tempted to just go there for the things I needed for the HOTD camps without putting so many limitations on myself, being at less risk since I also had that option. But in the end, I think it''s better to go with the suggestion of the system. Though for this I have to pay a million crystals though... after my complaints and shouts to the system asking for the reason for which I had to pay to put myself at risk, the answer I get is that apparently, this was necessary because the system would have to reach an agreement with the conscience of that world, assuring the benefits that it would give me for these risks would be properly applied... This was also one of the things that surprised me the most, it seems that the worlds have some kind of consciousness... although it seems that they rarely interact with the people within them. According to Aurora, they are more like observers who just like to see what is happening within them. With everything finally ready, I spend my remaining time observing what the other people here were doing¡­ the mansion kept taking shape, the girls training or working on some things, and the monsters occasionally showing up as if to tell us that we shouldn¡¯t forget we were in a forest full of them... it seems that its population really grows very fast. Darkness comes soon and then we all go to sleep. That night the girls were a little more proactive when it came to good night kisses, and they had also got closer to me while sleeping¡­ it was nice but also suffocating since it was getting hot and with so many bodies gathered in a bed, it was felt even more ... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The next day, very early in the morning, we go a little into the forest so that the other people who were in our new base couldn¡¯t see us and then the girls and I said goodbye before leaving for the next world. ¡°Even though you say it''s safe there, be very careful, Alex. After all, you always tend to cause troubles wherever you go ¡­ ¡± "Kurisu-san is right, Alexander-san. Try not to antagonize the people over there ... " "You two don''t have to worry about that, I''ve always come out of the troubles that I''ve caused in a good way, right?" "" ... "" I had already lied a bit about where I was going, so I couldn''t complain about what Kurisu and Saya were saying ¡­ besides, to a certain extent, they are right and so rather than arguing I try to reassure them by saying that while smiling at them. Unfortunately, there is not as much effect as I wanted... ¡°He is right, you two don''t need to worry so much. You should be conscious of this better than anyone, Kurisu-san. You two have already been to two worlds and even one of these was full of zombies. Still, he was able to get out of them almost unscathed, right?¡± "Saeko-san... don''t forget that he almost died in that building the time we were in your world" It is good that Saeko tries to support me, but then remembering what happened before, where I almost transformed in a red stain on the pavement, makes the girls show some dark faces and their concern now seems greater... "Don''t worry all of you, the place where I am going has no such tall buildings... I am almost certain that this time I will not fall from a high place" ¡°Now I am a little curious about where you are going. If it doesn''t have tall buildings, then should we assume the culture there is less advanced than where we come from? ¡± "Well... in fact, that world would be almost the same as yours, perhaps you could even think about it as a parallel world to yours... but the specific place I am going to is an island where there are not many constructions" ¡°If so, then how do you plan to find the things that are useful for the camps in our world? ¡± "That¡­well... is difficult to explain, so I can only ask you to trust me" Not wanting to say too much about the place I was going to, avoiding to make them worry anymore, I have to stop the conversation so that Rei and Rika do not keep asking about that world. I try to change the subject and decide to address my 3 subordinates. "Scythe, Leona, and Vrana-chan. Make sure to follow the instructions of the other girls ... if you do not, then I will have to punish the three of you when I return" "Don''t worry master, I will follow Rika-san''s orders! ¡± "Scythe... will... be... with... Saeko... san..." " Vrana will be a good girl and do what the others say, roock ~ Master doesn¡¯t need to worry, roock ~ ¡± About Leona, I was only a little worried about her attitude and that due to this she decided to exterminate an entire city if she had a problem with one of its residents... well, if she follows Rika''s orders as if she were her superior in the army, I think there should be no problems. I was a little more concerned about the other two... or three if we count my plant, I didn''t know if my absence could cause them to get out of control. Although when I went to the capital and left Vrana and my plant here, there didn''t seem to be any problem with these three, maybe everything will be fine. Just in case, I gave the girls the Venus poke-ball and also one that was for Vrana and one for Scythe... when I put them inside and took them out quickly afterward, the first thing they did was asking me not to put them there again... no just that, even their loyalty fell a little. Seriously, what were they? A yellow rat that spits lightning? Well, whatever... with these poke-balls the girls will be able to control and stop my monsters in case they get out of control. "Then it is time for me to leave... you should also be careful and if you have any problems, always remember to shoot first and ask later... if possible, even kill your attackers first and make the questions later" "... I don''t think we can ask a dead person anything" While I say that to the girls and ignore Rei''s comment, I take out my grimoire, and immediately a dimensional crack that will take me to the other world appears. I could not help but be a little worried about going there and leave the girls alone, they certainly become stronger and many were able to increase one limit thanks to the restoration pills. Some of them can defend just fine and that reassures me a little, but I am worried about the ones that had a soft character like Kurisu... Well, her status has improved a lot since the last time I checked it out, and the skills with which she can defend herself have increased in rank as well. --------------------------- [Status] Name: Kurisu Makise Race: Human Age: 18 years old Level: 49> 59 Soul Level: 1 Hp:100/100 Energy: (10) Strength: J Resistance: J> I Dexterity: J> I Intelligence: G Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate: [Erudite-A] [Prodigy (Academic) -S] [Apostle of Wisdom-SSS] (Sealed) [Consecration of Origin-SS] (New) Assimilated: [Analysis-E] [Calculate-A] [Parallel thinking-C] [Shoot I> G] [Drive-J> I] (New) Magic: None Development: [Academic-E] [Gunslinger- J> H] [Sniper I> G] [ Mechanic -J> H ] (New) Affection: 543 Loyalty: 200 Current relationship with Alexander: Lover Well, she is still not very suitable for fighting on the front lines during a battle, but I think she is good support for the others who are more apt for that. "W-Wait, Alex!" "What is it Kurisu? Do you want another goodbye kiss?¡± "N-not that, Idiot... It''s just that there''s something else that worries me with you going alone to that world... y-you can''t bring more girls from that world this time! No¡­ that may not be possible. You have to promise not to bring here as many girls as in the world of Saeko-san and others!! " ¡­ So it was about that. I would be happier if it were what I thought when she spoke to me... well, it seems that she is not the only one with that thought since some other girls like Saya and Rei strongly agree and nod to her words. ¡°¡­ You don''t have to worry about that, I don''t think I know many girls in that world. Maybe, this time I will return alone" "... I very much doubt that will happen." ¡­ I think she has made a breakthrough in controlling her jealousy, or maybe Kurisu has gotten to know me well enough that instead of telling me not to bring more girls, only limit the number of new girls I can bring to join our group. The answer I give to the girls it is not just to reassure them about that. If I remember correctly, in that world there are not many girls who could attract my attention much, in fact, I think there is only one... although I may not have the opportunity to interact with her a lot. So, it will only depend on luck... I take one last look at the girls and then putting my backpack on my shoulder I turn around to enter the dimensional crack while listening to a few prayers from the girls that were asking some God for my safety. [Beep] [Detecting interdimensional travel ... the user can choose the following options of support from the system. Pay 10,000 crystals to choose a specific place to arrive in this world Pay 100,000 crystals to have a background in this world Pay 1 million crystals to choose a specific timeline] [Beep] [It has been detected that the desired world does not pose a great challenge for the user''s current level of strength considering that in this world more than 99% of the living beings do not exceed the 5th limit. Therefore, the system will provide the user with another option allowing him to continue to strengthen himself in the said world ... ] Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Editor¡¯s Note: Hello everyone, I''ve been helping Drack to change some stuff about the novel here and there that make no sense, but we reach to the conclusion that Alexander¡¯s skill [Blessing of Origin] had to be changed (Or nerfed), as you may have noticed already, Alex is not leveling up faster enough according to the skill''s description, this is due to the author not expecting to receive everyone¡¯s awesome support, and wasn¡¯t planning on making the novel too long at the beginning, so here is how it will be from now on. (First 50 or so chapters have been modified already) [Blessing of Origin - SSS Description: The source, where emptiness, time, forces, matter, energy, everything was gathered in a single point. The place where everything that exists and is about to exist comes from. Passive1: User can understand skills 10 times faster than average Passive2: Large Bonus Exp when killing enemies. Note: Enemies 5 Limits lower give 0 exp Passive3: Worlds Language. Active: People who the skill owner considers trustworthy and made the ritual are given 2x understanding in skills and bonus Exp when killing enemies] Chapter 191 Day One (Part 1) Hello! Just a brief announcement, there will a lot more anime worlds, so don¡¯t worry. You can even join the Discord channel coming soon and suggest some for the future or leave them in the comments. Some had asked for the Discord Link, but since it was a bit difficult for me to manage it since my English is not that good and I had to postpone it, now together whit XArezzX, we are going to create a Discord channel in the following days so be patient, I''ll post the invite as soon as we do it This new world and the next one will be much shorter than the previous HOTD, since these are rather for allowing Alex to have a more solid base in HOTD and get more out of that world. Remember to visit my patreon! https://www.patreon.com/Drack21 Is seems that WN is baned the word (p-a-t-r-e-o-n), so "*******" is (p-a-t-r-e-o-n) without "-" Thanks for your support!! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ [It has been detected that the desired world does not pose a great challenge for the user''s current level of strength considering that in this world more than 99% of the living beings do not exceed the 5th limit. Therefore, the system will provide the user with another option allowing him to continue to strengthen himself in the said world... Restrictions: Benefits: The moment I step into the dimensional gap, the voice of the system is heard in my head repeating the same things it had said to me if I intended to chose this world before, so this doesn''t surprise me much. Leaving the last option that the system gave me aside for now, I think the first ones increased in price since the last time I took an inter-dimensional trip, right? [The world of HOTD was already into decline the moment the user entered it, so making adjustments for these options would not require as much energy for the system¡­ The world that the user has chosen at this time is very socially stable, due to that the costs increased slightly.] ¡­slightly? I think they increased 10 times, you know? Is that what you call slightly?! [¡­] Well, it is true that if you compare it with the number of crystals I got the first few days that I was in Gaia, then it''s not much of a difference either¡­ I think. Also, like the last time, I will only choose the first option so that I can choose a specific location, there is no point in spending crystals for the other two options for this world... The problem is that if I remember correctly, the plot of this world, or anime, it takes place on an island, but... unfortunately, I do not remember its name. Or rather, did they ever say its name? Or does this even have a name? [A specific place to go has been detected in the user''s mind... analyzing coincidences in this world... found it. Do you want to pay 10,000 crystals to be transported there? [Yes/No] Oooh! It seems that you are not only a greedy system and you can actually be of help when you set your mind to it. That''s good, I was a little worried because I would have to go to a random place in that world and then go to the right place from there... well, now that I think about it, I didn''t know the name of Saeko-chan''s school and the others either, so maybe I was just worrying too much "I will pay the 10,000 crystals, and I also want to choose the last option... haaa, goodbye a million crystals..." [Beep] [1 million 10 thousand crystals of user''s inventory will be discounted¡­ Starting the transfer process and contact with the world conscience... Successful. Please strive to survive and strengthen yourself, user] After those last few words from the system, I re-experience the sensations of being transported and then I feel my feet touching the ground... Opening my eyes, the first thing I see was lush vegetation as if I had reached a jungle or a similar place... the atmosphere I remember from this anime was very similar, assuming that the system didn¡¯t made a mistake and send me only to a similar place, then this should be the right place. "If it is the same as before when I went to HOTD, then, the events of the anime will be developed soon, I should prepare quickly because other people should come soon... I have to take advantage of the uncertainty of these people in the beginning before they get used to this environment since I am really concerned about the weapons they have with them. ...the best thing will be to kill one of them quickly so that I can steal them... no, I cannot settle for just one set of those weapons, I must kill as many individuals as possible so that in the future I will have much less difficulty obtaining them, in this way I will have to worry less about running out of these weapons. Although seeing only vegetation around me, one of the things that bothers me most is that I am alone again in a new world, haaa... seriously, I''ve only been here for a few seconds and I already miss the girls. For me, they are a great motivation to do something, and without them, I don''t really want to do a thing¡± [I''m here too, can you remember that, Alexander?] Oh! Y -You are right, Aurora. But the truth is, I already consider you as a part of me rather than a different individual. [Hmp ~ Lie, you surely forgot about me. Well, that does not matter. Fufufu, it seems that it is just the two of us as in the beginning, Alexander. Although I don''t know how long this will last ...] [Beep] [ Mission / Main "Obtain technological blueprints and equipment¡± Rank: ¡°H" Description: The search for technological improvement is a driving force for progress in lifestyle and protection of this one for a civilization, and for this reason it becomes one of the better sheltered secrets. Objective: Obtain the technological advances in this world. Failure Condition: Destruction of this information and/or equipment, Death of the User. Rewards: 25x Weapon Ticket (Air vehicles) -H 50x Weapon Ticket (Land vehicles) -H 5M(million) x Crystals 50M x Gold] As I was preparing to grab things from my backpack and talking with Aurora in my mind, a mission suddenly kicks in. Now it seems that one of the goals I came here for became a mission¡­ well, I had planned to do this from the beginning, so I have no problem with this. Unfortunately, I will most likely have to leave this mission as the last thing to do in this world, for now, I must first worry about surviving here. With this thought in my mind, I continue with what I was doing and take the objects out of my backpack... inside this, there was the knife that I originally obtained in Gaia, a thin but resistant rope, a flint, my canteen that generates water by itself, food supplement pills and resistance pills, several rank H potions, the Elixir I obtained from Shisuka''s quest of conquest, antidotes, and finally two scrolls with a pair of crystals with enough value to activate them... I thought the system would said something about these, but since they weren''t either for offensive or defensive magic, it seems like they didn''t break any of the conditions imposed on me. This is a good thing since they will be very helpful... although one of these may depend on my luck to see how good can become. By the way... it ''s kind of weird that my nanotube suit has the same rank as this canteen. In fact, I remember that there was a time when this was the highest-ranked object I had for some time... Leaving the scrolls inside the backpack for now, I grab the rope and knife and walk through the jungle to see if I can find something useful. I have to get a good weapon to defend myself, right now I feel like I''m naked not carrying my revolvers and swords. Walking through this jungle, I felt a bit like on one of those survival shows that I saw on TV in my previous life. ¡­ It would be nice if I had paid more attention to those stuff, maybe it would have been something useful for me now. Well, I think my situation is much better than in those shows, at least I won''t have to eat insects... seriously, I prefer the meat of mammals or shellfish than those. Looking around this jungle a bit, a few minutes later I find what I was looking for, a rod with a good length and sturdy appearance which to break it would be needed to apply some force to it. Then, I sit down on the spot and right away I start to tie up the knife on one end of it with the rope. To me, a spear was much better than a simple knife, and so when I found out that I could only bring the things that went into this backpack, my first thought was that if I couldn''t bring a good weapon to this world, then I just had to create one. [Brruuun] As I created my rudimentary spear, the sound of something is heard above my head. When I look up, what I find there was a plane flying at low altitude and then in the next second it seems to drop some stuff from inside it. These objects descend in free fall, but seconds later they slow their descent by a parachute that extends at each point I see in the sky... there should be about 50 people... people with perhaps the worst of luck. ... well, it is also true that some of them deserve what is about to happen on this island. It seems that the guests of this party have finally arrived... things will soon be somewhat intense. Honestly, unlike when I went to HOTD, this time even I am a little scared. There, I knew very well that my enemies would be a large number of zombies, and although there were some ups and downs, I must say that everything went very smoothly without many risks. I am glad that I did not bring the girls here, since having a large group in this place would only be counterproductive... I would be very concerned if they had come, the possibility of one of them dying is very high here. I am not afraid of the people who are now parachuting, they are probably as easy to kill as a normal zombie, what I was afraid of were the weapons they should have with them in a small bag. Those things could surely even kill a level 2 soul person without a problem... so even though this world is a level 1, perhaps it is just as dangerous as a level 2. Well, in HOTD there were also similar and even more dangerous weapons. But the advantage there was that everything was in chaos and the possibility that I would find a person who used them were minimal. Here, on the other hand, I''m sure they used those weapons. Yes... the world I had decided to come to was none other than the one of anime B-tooom. To be more precise, on the island where several people are forced to kill each other with small bombs... and as if this were not enough, there are different types of bombs. ¡°Okay, let''s move¡­ let''s get on with the plan and get some of those bombs as soon as possible or else, I''m the only one with a spear in this place while the others have bombs with them¡­ I really don''t like that at all. I just hope I don''t meet any of the crazy characters from the anime¡­ I hope the first one will be someone who doesn''t think about using the bombs so easily. Besides, if possible, that this be a man please... I do not want to kill a child or a woman. ¡°Well, finally it is ready¡­ you will be ¡°-----------------¡± from now on!¡± Watching the parachutes descend, with my new partner in my hand, I choose one at random and start to follow him¡­ whoever the person I find is, I hope he doesn''t take this personally. I just want to survive here and if I''m not on an equal footing, then that will be very difficult. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Collection of radar crystals¡± Rank: ¡°F" Description: All the people who descend by parachute are carrying a crystal in their right hand, if you collect them you will be able to obtain generous rewards. Rewards per Radar crystal: 5K(Thousand) x Crystals 50K x Gold 1x Treasure Chest [Wood- Iron] Rewards for collecting 10 Radar crystals: 50K x Crystals 500K x Gold 1x Treasure Chest [ Iron ] Rewards for collecting 25 Radar crystals: 500K x Crystals 5M x Gold 1x Treasure Chest [ Bronze ] Rewards for collecting 50 Radar crystals: 5M x Crystals 50M x Gold 1x Treasure Chest [ Steel ] Note: For a crystal to count, it must be obtained by the user or an ally by killing its owner. Crystals that allies have on their bodies will also count automatically. The rewards will be given once the system identifies that there is no longer a hostile crystal bearer towards the user in the vicinities. The rewards are also cumulative] Following the parachute, another mission sounds in my head. I was not expecting this, I thought that I could not collect crystals in this world, but it seems I was wrong ... furthermore, the rewards are quite generous. ... Although it is also very likely that the risk of obtaining those crystals involves fighting someone with 10 bombs that can destroy me to pieces, maybe this is why the rewards are quite generous. But¡­ getting the reward for collecting all 50 crystals may not be possible. If I remember well, then, to take the crystals from them it is necessary that the person is dead or at least need to cut off his hand... So that implies that I would have to kill all the people here¡­ while it is true that I have come with the idea of taking many of these people''s lives, there are also some with whom it would be difficult for me to do it¡­ I would need to be too ruthless and heartless for that, but even I have my limits, you know? So it may be best to force myself to get the second-best reward... There should be at least 25 people here who I do not have a problem with killing, right? Having to kill people who I do not want to, would be like selling my soul for money... With only 25 crystals the reward is still pretty good, and my mind will be at ease not having to kill people I don''t want. Also, if they are stackable, then in the end I would get at least 25 times the first reward, 2 times the second, and once the third, so that should be enough. ...Although maybe I am not quite well mentally either having a calm thought about killing 25 people. The worlds I have chosen so far are pretty dark after all... perhaps for the next one I should choose one in which involves seeing less blood... I run faster following the person on a parachute, and then not long after, I reach the place where he landed. It seems that my luck is good... he is not some character of the anime that I remember and which can cause me some problems. It was a thin guy with glasses that when his parachute descended, got entangled in a tree and now is struggling to get down... he may also be trying to understand the situation he was in now. "Help!! W-what the hell is this?! Why the hell did they throw me out of an airplane while using a parachute?!! More importantly, what were those stupidities from a moment ago that we were told there? ¡± Since he actually had some terrifying things with him, for now I only watch him from a distance without him detecting me. Then after hearing him scream for about a minute, I tighten the spear in my hand and prepare to throw it... I had thought about killing him quickly at first, I didn''t even want to observe his aura with my ability¡­ I didn''t want to know if that guy was someone good or bad and I just wanted to do what was necessary to complete the missions in this world quickly. ¡­ but in the end I couldn''t do it, the curiosity and maybe a little awareness that seems to still try to hold on to me wouldn''t let me kill him without seeing his aura, and that''s just what I end up doing. So after seeing this one, I can only see him as a normal person scared by what was happening... it really seems that I can''t get 50 levels killing everyone here. Damn it!! Well... as I said, I don''t want to be a heartless killer either. There is no option, we will go with the second plan. Probably it will not be pleasant for him, but at least I will give him the opportunity to preserve his life... While sighing, I approach this man... it would have been more easily if this guy was just some crazy person that those who created this game chose to bring here. "I-Is anyone there?¡­ W-who are you? ¡± "That doesn''t matter... wait a bit, I''ll help you get down" When he hears the sound of some branches and leaves on the ground creaking, he quickly stops what he is doing and focuses his gaze on me. In the next instant, he asks all of that with obvious unease in him. Then without losing focus on his movements in case this guy tries to do something, I get closer and then look for a way to lower him. Minutes later, the man was now sitting on his butt after I cut the ropes that held him to the parachute and fell. "T-Thank you, little one... Y-you know what this is all about? Why are we here?¡± "I think you had good luck asking a person who actually knew that, but unfortunately, you had bad luck that I did not want to explain it. In fact, I think your bad luck doesn''t end just there¡­ ¡± -------------------------------_------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 192 Day One (Part 2) Hello!! New month, I hope this is better for everyone than the last, thanks for reading SES and supporting the novel. Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete de ¡°.¡±) We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------- " Eh? W-What do you mean with- Gueh! ¡± ¡°This will not be pleasant for you, but believe me, at least I''m giving you a chance to live¡­ if the person you met wasn''t me, then maybe now you would be a pile of smashed meat. Well, now you will have to choose which you prefer ... lose a hand? Or your life? Be quick, or else I will have to make the choice for you. You have 3 seconds to think about it¡­ 1¡­ ¡± I certainly couldn''t kill someone without both of us being at odds with each other, or at least that my ability to see people''s aura indicating me that a person was evil. Of course, this didn''t mean either that I would now take care of this man and help him survive here. In fact, if I didn''t have to get the crystal in his hand, then I would just ignore and leave him to his own device. Unfortunately for him, I had to take that crystal... I think I''m already kind enough not to kill him and take it from his corpse. While I was explaining that to the man, I kicked him in the chest and took the bag of bombs that he had with him before he could do anything with these. "2" The man was now obviously in a state of confusion and was just looking at me as if he didn¡¯t understand what was going on. I knew this would happen, to be honest, I already knew how this would end from the beginning... Saying the number 2, I step on the man''s right hand and position my spear to do the next thing I needed to do... ¡°W-wait !! Why are you doing this?! W-we must not fall into the scheme of the people who put us here!! We can do things the way we want¡­ w-we must try to convince the others who are in this place not to fight between all of us, I am sure that none of those who are here want to die !! ¡± Probably realizing that I was not joking, and also remembering all the things that the host of this game had previously told them, he tries to move his hand that was being restraining by my foot. Then seeing that it was impossible to move it from that place, he begins to scream to convince me not to continue with this game. "3" "I-I know! We can ally each between the 2 of us and so- Gyaaa !! ¡± Well¡­ it looks like the knife is sharp enough to cut off his hand in one cut. Even I believed that it was kind of cruel to have to slice it multiple times to achieve this, you know? So it''s nice that it was a clean and smooth cut¡­ But now with the amputated hand, the blood quickly begins to emerge from his wound in large quantities... if I leave it that way, in the end he will die and then my actions will be more an act of torture than benevolence. With no other option, I immediately look for a potion in my backpack to give it to him... it was a good thing that I decided to bring many of these, although the main reason was to treat my wounds. But to be honest, it was not at all pleasant to consider that I was forced to use all of these to heal myself. ¡°Damn you brat!! I''ll kill you!! I''ll make you pay for this!! ¡± Now the man had lost the appearance of a civilized person and was looking at me madly, in addition, his aura now had black threads in it... it was something understandable and I could not blame him for this, after all, I just cut his hand. It would be much weirder if he still tried to kindly discuss something between us, wouldn''t it? "Take this and apply it to your wound. This will stop the bleeding... now it will be for the best if you hide for a few days, things here will surely get worse over time. It probably won''t take long for people to freak out a bit and try to kill each other for these crystals and if they find you, then they may not even notice that you are missing a hand and try to kill you anyway. Don''t make my good deeds go in vain, old man¡­ survive until this is over. ¡± ¡°You are the only crazy one here !! Dam it, h-hurts ... ?W- Who cuts a man''s hand and acts as if was saving him?!!¡± I pick up the severed hand of man and took the crystal out of the back from this one easily... I wonder how this thing does to know when one person has died? I think it''s a pretty advanced technology¡­ well, I still think the world''s guild cards are more amazing though. As I explain things to him, I show him the crystal that was now in my hands and then throw the hand into the jungle at the same time... I don''t think it will of help if I give it back to him... and he surely will don''t want it as a souvenir. "Sometimes doctors have to do extreme things to save patients, right?" "Obviously you are not a doctor!! D-Damn bastard, why did you drop my hand?!¡­ m-maybe I can still get a doctor to reattach it to my arm¡± "I don''t think that is possible on this island. If I remember correctly, the only doctor here is not as benevolent man as me. So follow my advice and better hide if you want to continue living " Perhaps because of the surrealists the of events, the conversation becomes a bit strange¡­ no, now that I think about it, it''s normal for a person to think on a doctor after having his hand cut off. Even with that man''s screams, he still follows my instructions and applies the potion on the wound, and immediately the bleeding stops. Maybe that''s why the hatred in his eyes diminishes a little and so he begins to think of other things than just being able to kill me. Well, now, should I look for more people to cut thei¡­ no, help them like this person? No, I hope the next one is a bad person so that I can kill him without worrying. "W-where are you going? Are you going to leave me here like this? !!¡± ¡°Sorry, there are still more people I have to help on this island¡­ take care, old man. Oh! I almost forgot about it. If for some reason you try to pay my benevolence with bad actions, and you try to hurt me¡­ Then next time I see you I will not only cut off your other hand, but I will also take your life ¡± "B-Benevolence? A-Are you a demon? !! ¡± I''m As I walk in a random direction through the jungle, I give the last warning to this guy. Leaving him screaming behind, the next thing I do is examine the bag of bombs I just took from him. With these, I feel much calmer now. "Seriously? After I do a good deed, what I get in return it is the worst bomb in this game? That is not fair!!" This time it was my turn to scream furiously, Perhaps my luck was not that good this day. When I examine the bag, then my evaluation skill identifies them as [Homing BIM]. Well, actually these weren''t that bad. The problem was that for me these were the worst I could get¡­ I rather prefer the ones I just have to throw to make them explode, than the ones I have to first set a target and then wait for them to follow the target. I think that from all the bombs here, these are the slowest to use¡­ it would be better if these were ones that could coordinate with the advantage of my physique which is slightly superior to that of the normal people. "Hmn? Don¡¯t tell me that they are also defective? Fuck!! When I believed that things couldn''t be worse, then this happens!! ¡± When trying to examine a bomb to understand how it works and get used to them, after all they were still a better weapon than a spear, I couldn¡¯t get the bombs to activate. [These bombs are designed so that can only be used by the user registered, Alexander.] "D- Damn ... d-don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t use the bombs from this world?¡± [¡­ Unfortunately, it seems that way. If you could use your dimensional storage, they could be hacked by the system once they get in there and then you could use them, but sadly, this is restricted at this time ] Fuck!! Fuck!! Fuuuuck!! ¡± Hearing Aurora''s answer to my question, I can only let vent my anger by hitting the first tree I see while cursing. This has undoubtedly just increased the difficulty of surviving in this world¡­ until now I had always believed that I could take some bombs from the participants of this game, and then be able to fight with them later. But now everything seems to indicate that I can only depend on a spear made of a stick and a knife... [Calm down Alexander. Based on your memories of this world, you still have an alternative to use the bombs. If a person defuses a bomb before it explodes, then they must recognize it as their new owner. So maybe if you do that, then you could use the bombs] Oooh, that''s true! I had completely forgotten about that when I heard that I couldn''t use the bombs! So I must go back and have the man from before activating them, and immediately after I''ll deactivate them... [That probably won''t work with that person anymore... now that he lost the crystal, he should have been taken out from the participants in the game] "..." That''s very possible¡­ well, I''ll try to do that with someone else then. For now I will continue with the original plan that I had upon arriving in this world, and eliminating as many participants as possible before they start using the bombs without worrying about killing someone. Calming down a bit after hearing Aurora''s comment, I continue walking through the woods. Although the first thing she said had upset me a little, from the beginning I didn''t thought about using the bombs so soon¡­ doing that would draw to much attention after all. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ----------- (POV 3rd person) " Well, how''s everything going?¡± In a room where several men in suits were behind some screens, it could be seen what was happening with the people on the island where Alexander was now, an overweight man wearing a baseball cap comes in while asking that. If the people who were now moving around on the island saw him, then they would immediately recognize him as the one responsible for them being in that situation now, or at least they knew he was one of the people behind it all. He was the man who they saw previously and had explained their situation, who had virtually kidnapped them to make people fight each other using bombs and to aim to try to get together seven crystals to be able to come out from there or ¡°Win the game¡±. Also, according to what he said, people who could do that would not leave empty-handed and they would get 1 million yen. Perhaps for many that money was not enough to compensate them for putting their lives at risk¡­ but surely there would also be some who would be considering this thoughtfully. "Takanohashi-san, all the participants just arrived a few moments ago on the island... so far everything has been calm, they will probably still last for a while for them to assimilate everything that is happening." ¡°Well, until now that has always been the case in the beginning, but I''m sure things will change soon and they will end up following our rules. ¡± "Sir... I ''m sorry to have to inform you that there is an abnormality with something.¡± "...An abnormality? Was there a failure with the cameras of a sector? Or is it that the bombs failed? ¡± "No, all surveillance devices are working properly. Also, the bombs have not been used yet, but everything seems to be going well with them. The problem is that an unknown person showed up on the island... the system does not identify it as a participant. Chances are that this person shouldn''t have a crystal in their hand, so we can only track her position by looking at her. ¡± As the man spoke, the person he addressed as Takanohashi approached so that he could see better the scene that was unfolding on the screen and in which a red-haired child was shown moving through the jungle. Seeing her, he couldn''t help but frown, that child really seemed to stand out from the rest, so he certainly would not forget if he had seen her among the information documents of the participants from who he had recruited... or rather, kidnapped. "How did this little girl get to this island?" " I do not know... it just seems like just suddenly appear on the island" The truth was, he didn''t care much about a child getting involved in this game, in fact, this one wouldn''t be the only one who was there. Among the participants, there were several with the same age of that red-haired child, or even a little younger. So, his reaction was not due to his moral values coming out when he saw her. What was in his mind is if that child could cause some problem in his game that could affect him, in his mind he thought that if she was there, then more people could appear after. Or even this game that should be known only by few people, would no longer be as a secret event as he wanted it to be... " ... What has this child done so far?" ¡°¡­ When we detected her, she was following a man in a parachute, and then when she found him, the child cut off his hand where the crystal was¡­ after that, she took that man''s bombs and continued walking in the jungle. She seems to be looking for other participants, and if I''m not mistaken, she should have been following the game''s rules of collecting crystals from other participants so far. So I must suppose that she knows the things that were explained to the others. ¡­she was even quite surprised when trying to activate the bombs but ended up failing because she was not registered to use them. Takanohashi-san, what do you want me to do? Do you want me to send any of our men to catch her? Or is it someone who joined this project at the last minute? If so, then do you want me to activate her BIMs? ¡± ¡°¡­ No, don''t send someone after that child. I don''t want those who watch this show to think that something went wrong so quickly, everything should continue as planned. As for activating her bombs¡­ for now don''t do it, let''s just watch. Perhaps the best thing would be for her to be eliminated by another participant and save us troubles. Well then everyone, keep up the good work !! I have some things to do ¡± After giving a last look at Alexander who now seemed to have found another participant and headed toward him, the man with the name Takanohashi, this time directed a few words to all the men monitoring everything happening on the island. In his head, various things he had to do now arose. Mainly because of this new participant who suddenly appeared, now, he leave that room and then head to another place. Not long after, he was in front of another large screen, but now, instead of it showing what was happening on the island, what was seen on it were several faces of many people dividing the screen. ¡°Gentlemen, you probably already realized this¡­ we have a new participant in this game. Don¡¯t worry, it was just a surprise that we had for all of you " "She was not among the participants that we saw earlier in the information that you gave us, Takanohashi... Well, I don''t think a little lad will change many things either." "But that little girl seems quite attractive... the truth is that it is a waste to let her die in that place" "That doesn''t matter, the problem is that this changes the bets we had..." After Takanohashi''s words, several of those men and women that could be seen on the screen begin to speak to each other. They were viewers who had paid to watch this show for simple fun¡­ for them, this was just another game where they could spend a little of their money and have fun with something a little different than normal show on TV. There was a wide variety of people among them, but they all had something in common. For them, the lives of other people did not mean much, and besides, all of them were individuals with a cruel mentality. So even though Takanohashi was concerned that they might have some complaints about the recent events, he had to make up an excuse for this making them think it was something that they had planned for the entertainment of these people, the truth was that maybe he had worried too much because there was no great reaction from them about it. ¡°Well, I hope you all have a good time! I¡¯m sure this game will be very entertaining for all of you since there are very interesting participants this time¡± With a big smile on his face, as if he were a conductor and what he presented was only a normal show, Takanohashi ends the dialogue with these people in a very cheerful way. -------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 193: Day One (Part 3) The chapters from 23 to 34 are edited now, I hope you can enjoy the novel more now! Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ¡°.¡±) We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n -------------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "Well, this is my fourth crystal..." From a man who was now lying on the ground lifelessly, and whit my spear embedded in his chest, I take the crystal that he had in his hand. I really don''t know how to classify my luck today... when I wanted to meet a man who I could kill quickly, I find one that seemed to be just a normal person with bad luck. And when I want to find a man like that again, the next 3 are the type I wanted to find in the beginning... haaa. Well, certainly the second and the third were people whose auras had a predominantly black color, but the 4th one seemed to be more normal and so I repeat the process of interacting with him as with the first. Unfortunately when he saw me, his eyes and aura totally changed and both of those things showed lust towards me... that is why this person is now lying on the ground lifelessly. Perhaps the only good thing is that I have not yet met an anime character. I have thought and if I can meet the protagonist of this world, then perhaps I can ally with him. From what I remember, he has a good head and abilities to survive here, plus, he also seems to have a good attitude that I can trust without fear of being betrayed. As for the blonde girl... without a doubt, she is a visual pleasure. Although perhaps she would be more of a burden than someone I can rely on here... besides, I remember that she had some relationship with the protagonist of this world and that''s why my chances with her may not be much... well, perhaps that is my main disinterest for finding her. Although there is a high possibility for me to meet both of them together. So, if that happens, then it would be best to go with both of these thoughts. Joining his group to get the guy''s help, and leaving the girl to him¡­ after all, it wouldn''t be good if there was friction in our group because we both fought for a girl. Since I have 9 girls waiting for my return, the truth is that having to fight for one more here it''s not a very sensible thing to do. This is certainly different from the initial plan I had in my mind before coming here. I had thought about doing it alone, but since I cannot activate the bombs by myself, then there is no other option than to change it a bit... Now I need to find someone and have him activate the bombs so then I can deactivate them after, it''s probably something I can only do at the beginning of this game... being able to achieve something like that later will be more difficult since all the people will be more cautious, or would want to kill anyone they see. [I agree with your thoughts, Alexander. So you better get as many bombs as you can right now in case you can''t partner with someone else either. It is getting late and some explosions have already been heard, this will probably upset other people and they will be more likely to use the bombs against any unknown person. Besides, it is also good that you decrease the number of participants in this game as much as possible] You are right Aurora, it is getting late and I will also have to find a place to spend the night in a few hours. Let''s proceed to find the next pack of bombs and the crystal that hides in this jungle. [Bururu] I only walk for a few seconds, and then I hear the same sound as before. So, when I look up, an airplane drops some things on the island again¡­ those must be some provisions. Well, since I had brought enough, for me, these were not very important. But... I bet these will attract some people. Just like the last time, I choose one of those objects that fall on a parachute as my target and immediately start running in the jungle following it. Several minutes later I got close to the shore of the island, but unfortunately, I was the first person to get here¡­ well, hopefully, someone else could have also followed this briefcase that fell from the sky. With that in mind, I stay in the shade of the trees waiting for someone to come for the case with provisions... meanwhile, I take my canteen to drink some water and also a food supplement pill to eat it. Probably because I had thought about provisions before, it gave me some hunger. Haaa ... although this pill gives a feeling of satiety, I certainly prefer to eat real food ... well, it is probably impossible to eat a large beefsteak or Saeko-chan''s dishes for some time, so I''ll have to settle with this. The good news is that my previous thoughts were correct, and ten minutes later I heard several people moving between the forest who should have also followed this briefcase... Above a tree, I can see them clearly... they were 4 individuals, three men, and one woman. Moreover, I recognize two of them immediately, since they appeared in the anime. Well, the others probably did too, but they being not so remarkable, I don''t remember them. From those I recognize, one was a rough-looking man with a bandana on his head... I think that guy was a soldier, and looking at his level, maybe that''s most likely. Of all the people I have met until now, with a level of 42, he is the strongest I have seen here on this island... The other person I recognize was a blonde girl with big breasts... hell! How could I forget those miraculous breasts that I saw in the anime? They had practically saved that girl¡¯s life once! ¡­Although perhaps, they also attracted many problems to her. That girl was none other than the heroine of this anime. Seriously, things are not going according to how I wanted in this world... this may be a bad omen. The other people since I don''t remember them, are probably not very important characters¡­ no, wait. That fat man with glasses I think he is the one that tried to [email protected] the blonde... Well, let''s leave that for later, my main problem now is that soldier, perhaps he is the worst person I could find here... his level is certainly lower than mine, but probably I will be at a big disadvantage going against him if he chooses to use bombs!! Furthermore, at that level, his senses should have developed a bit... I have to find a way to take care of him without him noticing me. Aaahhh, damn it! I do not remember the plot of the anime very well, so I do not know how the following events will develop... Aurora, do you know something? Do you know of anything that might be beneficial to deal with them? [Sorry, I only have the information that I can get from your superficial memory¡­ and in this one, most of the memories from this world are images of how that blonde girl''s breasts moved¡­] "..." Well... who would have thought that one day you would need to know the full story of an anime? At that time, I was just trying to keep in my mind the things I liked the most... So, who can blame me for that!? We better worry about the things of the present than the things from the past. I have to think about what to do to deal with them... mainly, that soldier. The truth is that I don''t want to have to fight that soldier without having bombs to use, perhaps the best thing to do is go and find another target. The only problem is that I don''t want to lose sight of him now that I''ve already found him and doesn''t seem to have noticed me yet... This guy looks like a predator, and maybe if I lose sight of him, at some point he can try to hunt me down¡­ And I really don''t like being the prey, instead, I prefer to be the predator. While looking at these four people, I begin to consider things. Not realizing I was watching them, they head straight for the briefcase that had fallen into the sea to take it out. Right away, one of them opens it and sees what is inside, and as I had expected, inside there are bottles of water and energy bars... perhaps these taste better than the pills I have brought. Watching them interact for a while, I can see that they are not a very close group and each of them seems to have their own priorities. For example, the fat boy with glasses seems more concerned with trying to get the blonde girl''s attention. The blonde girl, from what I see, she seems like nothing matters to her... her attitude was very similar to when I saw Kurisu for the first time in the white world. Even her aura is very similar, and she is mostly emanating a gray color... The other man in the group seems to want to take the charge as their leader... the only problem is that the soldier, although he should be someone used to receiving orders, curiously this does not seem to be someone who does... perhaps it is that he just doesn''t respect anyone in this group. Continuing to watch them for a while, I can understand that because of all that they will surely have a problem¡­ mainly with that soldier. It seems to me that he was a sadist, and so I am almost certain that my thoughts will come true. And as I was expecting, a dispute begins between them... well, between the two men with a stronger character. The other two of them stayed on the sidelines... or were only able to do that at first. Suddenly the soldier takes the girl as a hostage while the other man was considering using one of his bombs against him. Wooh! Seeing it in real life is much more interesting than seeing it through a screen. Well, it''s not like I didn''t do anything at the time. When I see that man taking the girl as a hostage, I can not avoid tightening the hold in my spear and stand up on the branch of the tree where I was. No, is not that I have feelings for the girl or something like that, although she is certainly pretty, I hardly know her. My movements are rather due to remembering something I saw on another anime... I¡¯m not sure which one, but I remember someone saying that the most vulnerable moment for a predator is at the moment that he was hunting... maybe it was not an anime and instead was in an animal documentary? Well, that does not matter. The important thing is that I thought it would be good to wait until that soldier could focus more on his target to attack him at that moment. Unfortunately, that opportunity does not come... things between them seem to calm down and then they walk again in the direction of the jungle. Probably they are looking for some shade to eat and drink since it is certain that this was much better than having to do it in the blazing sun of the coast. So, while keeping a safe distance between us, I sneak up behind them and continued to watch them in the most stealthy way to not alert them, mainly being careful of Rambo... every time I see this guy, I find him more like the protagonist of that movie. After walking for a while, they choose a place where all can sit and then they distribute some of the supplies. Everything seemed normal, and you might even think that what happened a while ago was perhaps just an illusion... or surely that''s what 3 of them must have thought. I could see the soldier''s aura and this one was somewhat unstable. Previously, at being in a world where people could hide their emotions well by pretending to be someone good and instead of being someone cruel inside who wouldn''t hesitate to kill another person, I understood that Rambo was going to do something soon. So, again I tightened the hold on my spear and prepare for what is about to happen, getting as close as I can without being noticed by them... [Beep] [Ability stealth rank up] When I hear the notification in my head, at that moment I feel like I''m integrating more with the environment. Also, knowledge about how to be more silent and how to move to avoid making noises appears in my mind at that moment. Well, this makes things easier for me and allows me to go upon a place even closer without being noticed by those 4 people... seriously, I always felt that the skills are somewhat mysterious. Sometimes I feel that they rise in rank because my experience in them is greater, and that is why logically their rank has to rise. Other times like this, I feel that the increase in rank makes my proficiency in these magically become better... [Both sensations are correct, as I have mentioned before, the increase of a skill depends mainly on your experience or even a change in your mind to influence them. But with the rank increase in the ability itself, it also increases the effects it says it its description. So maybe when the skills have a low rank, you can notice these increases more clearly] I see¡­ Observing what was happening with those 4 people who were now several meters away from me while talking to Aurora, I stop the thoughts I had and focus on what I have in front of me. Rambo was now positioned behind the guy which he was arguing earlier, then before he could be aware of that, a knife cut his jugular in a single move... "Ghua!!" The man, either because of sudden pain or because he wants to prevent the blood from overflowing from his wound, brings his hands to his neck... although if it is for the latter, it is a useless movement since the blood continues to come out and even stains the people around. This totally amazes the other two people who were there, probably the only ones with a clear enough mind at the moment were Rambo and me... he seems excited and even a little happy for what he did. While he was filled with satisfaction, I took my spear and prepared myself to attack in the instant I saw him slice the man''s neck. Unfortunately, at that moment something happens that makes me lose a second... when I had my eyes on Rambo, suddenly next to his level, a [+1] sign appear and distracted me a little. "Hehehe, this guy was pretty anoy- Kaaah !!" Well, as I said, it was only a second that I got distracted, and I quickly left what had just happened to think about it at another time. I didn''t want to miss out on this opportunity, and so in the next instant after seeing that, I throw my spear while Rambo started laughing cheerfully. Probably he was totally immersed in the emotions he felt for killing that man since he does not notice the spear until it hits him and pierces his chest... The skill [Lancer] that I got from Rei, and [Shoot] that in a certain way improve my aim, seems that both supported me well enough because the spear hit right in the center of Rambo''s chest. And since I had thrown my spear with all my strength, it not only stops the words he was trying to say, the impact was strong enough to knock him down him a few meters... My focus was totally on Rambo, so I was waiting for the system notification that I had risen a level to confirm his death, at that moment I couldn''t worry that in the next moment the fat guy with the glasses was taking the hand of the blonde girl and start running to the jungle. "..." Well, for me now the most important things were the 2 crystals of those 2 men who are now on the ground and were taking their last breaths... [Beep] [Alexander level up +2] It was not until several minutes after Rambo fell to the ground that his heart finally stopped beating and the system notification finally sounds... making a big sigh, I get out of the trees where I had hidden all this time and then I approach to the corpses of the two men. ¡°With these, I now have 6 crystals¡­ a good harvest for one day¡­ I also have managed to raise 5 levels in a few hours. Leaving aside the time when I consumed the limit-break pill in Gaia, it has been a while since I was able to increase so many levels in just a short time. ...the number that my evaluation skill showed on Rambo''s head, is probably the indication that he had killed a person on this island. The system had said I will go up one level for each person I kill, and if they have already killed other participants of the game, then my level will increase in the same proportion as the amount killed by them. Since I went up 2 levels after eliminating Rambo, then that [+1] is the way the system tells me that one person has killed someone already. Speaking to myself and drawing my own conclusions, I take the bags with the bombs and also the crystals that had come off the back of those two people''s hands. "Well... now, what do I do? ... Should I go after those 2? Or should I look for other targets? A difficult decision¡­ ¡± --------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 194: Day One (Part 4) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ¡°.¡±) We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ------------------------------------------ Honestly, for the reasons I said before, I didn''t want to go after the blonde girl¡­ but maybe it was best or rather the only option I had right now. The guy who went with her, if I remember correctly, would ultimately try to [email protected] her, if so then can take care of him without having to worry about burdening my conscience with bad emotions. Well... maybe you can think that circumstances pushed him in such situation, who knows, maybe many people being in his shoes would also make the same. Unfortunately for him, it is not that as if I will be thinking the reason for why he does those kind of things too much, what interested me is that I would save a girl from being [email protected] and I would be able to obtain another crystal and level from him... In the end, I think he dies anyway, so probably this is inevitable. Besides, there was also the problem of looking for someone to activate the bombs so I could use them after... I think there is no other better option than having her take care of that, it''s something fair for her to do so, I¡¯ll saved her after all. "Well, let''s go after those two before it turns dark..." After thinking for a moment, I immediately start walking in the same direction that those two went¡­ looking at their physique, they probably shouldn''t have gone too far. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Emilia ) Things had really gotten worse since that day... first, one of my friends tells me that along with everyone else, they have chosen me for a strange game and then I end up in this strange place. Suddenly I was inside an airplane and then someone told us that we were the chosen ones to participate in an event based on a game... I knew the game well since I had taken refuge there after those things happened to my friends and me. But the problem was that if we are the participants and we have to do the same thing that happens in that game, then, things will be pretty bad for us... Well... maybe I can''t complain too much about it. Even I think I deserve this a bit for having abandoned my friends in that situation before... I have no idea what will happen to me here... they said that everyone who was here had no other choice and that we shouldn¡¯t hope to be rescued. That some were sold by their own relatives, while others that did had relatives who worried for them would be told that we died in some kind of accident. It seems that the people who organized all this have enough power to do something like this without having to worry about the social consequences... so I think it is true that nobody will come to rescue us... All of them seems confused, and like me, most looked puzzled without knowing what they should do... after all, in the rules they explained to us, we needed to kill other people! So, obviously I don''t think people can just accept all this so easily and then do things the way they want. Finishing the explanation, they threw us off the plane¡­ there were some who wanted to try to resist, but after seeing someone get electrocuted with some type of weapon and then thrown from the plane after, the rest of us decided to be more obedient and follow their instructions. In the end after all that, I ended up with a group of 3 men, something that I really didn''t like very much¡­ I have always received strange looks from the men before, so I preferred they were not around me. The good thing is that these people now seem more concerned with what to do now in this place, than focusing their attention on a girl like me... so at the moment, I thought I could trust them... they all seemed to be adults and so far they had not acted in some strange way towards me. So, when we had gone after a suitcase that was thrown from an airplane just like they had done with us before, suddenly, the man who seemed most used to being in the jungle and the strongest of us, took me as a shield because the other man who had been giving us orders as if was the leader took out one of the bombs given to us by people while the discussion between them had risen to this point and becoming on a fight. ... seeing all of this and also being involved in something that could possibly result in my death, I couldn''t help the fear filling up my mind. It was good that in the end things calmed down and nothing bad happened... maybe it was just the pressure of all this that is happening to all of us now, or at least I thought that was the reason. Unfortunately, I soon found out that this was not entirely the case and that there were also quite crazy individuals among the people who had come here. Suddenly I heard a scream from someone, and then I looked up only to find the image of the man who had behaved as our leader holding his neck as blood stained his hands and then fell to the ground... I didn''t quite understand what was happening at that time even if the other man had a knife stained with him and was positioned close to the other man, perhaps I couldn''t imagine someone killing someone else yet... And as if this wasn''t surprising enough, in the next instant something hits the man who now had a smile on his face and was trying to say something... I-I couldn''t make out that well since it was too fast and sudden, but I think it was something like a spear... All of this happened in just a few seconds, and now two people were dead.... With my mind blank and not knowing what to do, I just feel someone pulling my hand and making my feet move away from the place. "W- What just happened?! W-What was that all about ?! ¡± It was only after several minutes that we stopped because the person who had pulled me seemed to be unable to continue running and then for the first time my brain could react, but all I can do is ask that... "I-I don''t know! T-That man suddenly killed the other guy... p-plus, it seems like there were one or more other people close to us and then they killed that guy too! ¡± ...seeing him acting nervous and listening to the reality the guy who pulled my hand was describing, I could only think that the situation we were now was becoming more real, and so I could not keep acting as if what was happening was something oblivious to me... But still¡­ ¡°M-maybe those people just wanted to help us? That man had killed the other after all... m-maybe we should go back ... " Without knowing why, something inside me told me that my best option to survive was to return there... even if now there were two people dead and the person who was there was responsible for one of them. For more than I thought, I could only saw that as something crazy, but this emotion did not disappear and thanks to that in the end I even managed to get those words out of my mouth as a pretext... although I do not know if it was to convince me or the guy next to me. B-Besides, I didn¡¯t like at all the idea that it was getting dark that I had to stay alone with a man that I don¡¯t know... "A-Are you crazy?! T-Those people are murderers! I-I''m sure if we hadn''t escaped, then the next to die would be us... that damn and crazy people surely now are following the rules of this game and they want the crystals we have! I-I don''t want to be killed for something like that! I-I don''t want to die being a virgin... damn it! ¡± The things he said were the same things I also thought and the only reason that kept me from returning to that place alone, but... with his last words, the environment around him and his expression changed... now his face had the same kind of expression as I had seen many times before. "H- Hey, Emilia-san ...Y-you prob-probably also think the same, right? It would be a shame if we died without having experienced things like that .. I-I''ll protect you! The two of us will get out of here alive... s-so you don''t have to worry... b-but in case the worst happens, maybe it is better that we also enjoy our time, right? ¡± "N-No ... go-stay away!" Let me go! I-I don''t want this! ¡± As we had run together and were close to each other, when he starts saying all that, he holds me by my hands... his words and actions did not match at all... he was even hurting me as he was holding me tight enough to stop me from running away. ... it seems that men can only think about things like that... even after being in a situation like this where we could die at any time. As much as I tried to free myself from him, I did not succeed. He was stronger than me, and so he finally manages to knock me down and positioned above me... When he tries to kiss me, he only manages to put his lips on my hand that tries to push his face away while I hit him with the other. Unfortunately, with my strength, it does not seem that it will do any harm to him or make him stop ... "S-Stop moving! I have told you that I will protect you, so it is fair that you help me with some things!! ¡± [PAN!] Suddenly, he slaps me and makes my body shudder due to the fear that intensifies with each passing second and the burning pain on my cheek¡­ seriously, my fate is for someone to [email protected] me? Can''t I escape from this? Maybe if I just died, then I wouldn''t suffer so much... " Wooh! T-They are softer than I thought... " When I stop moving for a second, using brute force, he causes my shirt to open and I immediately feel his hand squeeze one of my breasts. Now I not only felt fear... but also a feeling of repulsion and hatred towards this person was created in me... although I also hated my body for having characteristics that attracted men in this way. "Are they really that soft? How much? Can you describe them!¡± " Hmn? Well¡­ maybe just like marshmallows? Gelatin seems to be more rigid than these... maybe pudding can compare with them? ¡± When I was preparing to take one of the bombs that I had since I rather preferred to die than to be raped, suddenly a third voice was heard from our side and so I instinctively turned my head in that direction. Someone was squatting there watching what was happening just as if this was some kind of show or some kind of play in some theater... e-even when our eyes meet, the only thing this person does is smile and greet me with his free hand... T-This was something so surreal that it even makes me forget a little about my current situation¡­ besides, I didn''t realize when he had arrived next to us. No, not only me, it seems that it was the same for the guy who tried to [email protected] me... Perhaps he was more concerned with trying to remove my clothes and lower his pants, so much that even answered his question without realizing about his presence... "W-who are you?" Probably the first thing I should have done was asking this person for help¡­ although due to his appearance, maybe things won''t change much even if I do that. It was a slender and delicate looking red-haired child who could probably not be compared in strength to this man... even if his golden eyes that were calm as the water of a lake and that did not seem to care about anything contradicted this, I still found it difficult to believe that he could do something to help me. Also, there was another thing I recognized despite maybe only having seen it for a second... it was the spear he was holding with his other hand... everything was so strange now and because of that, the only thing I could ask was this... " Hmn? Wooh!! W- Who the hell are you?!! ¡± Seeing that my attention was elsewhere, the guy above me finally notices that something was wrong and then follows my vision to be immediately surprised by what he sees. "What wrong? Are you not going to continue? I thought you would take longer to attack the girl, but it was faster than I imagined... you really seemed desperate for this, buddy. Honestly, I was going to kill you quickly, but since you said you didn''t want to die as a virgin, that moved me a bit and so I decided that I would at least give you the opportunity to touch a girl before killing you. ...Although I would appreciate it if you say your impressions of her body out loud, it is boring to wait and just be watching, so it would be nice to listen to that too to entertain me. ¡± The guy is surprised to see someone standing beside him, he falls back on his back, and because of that I am free now. So, even though I was very confused now, I didn''t miss the opportunity and stepped back a bit... things had now gotten so strange that I didn''t know how this would end. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) It didn''t take long for me to find those two people, in fact, I think it took longer waiting for Rambo to die and collect the things from those two men from before... Then they come to my vision and it seems that they ran up close to a river... now the guy is trying to [email protected] the girl. Ghe! I thought he would take longer to do that, but it seems like I was wrong. Even so, thanks to the fact that both were quite entertaining in their own stuff and that my stealth ability had ranked up, I can stand next to them without them noticing me... although I really didn''t think I would get that close, I guessed that I would end up having to pierce the man with my spear throwing it when he noticed me. Well, I can''t blame the girl for this, she is now probably more focused on moving away the guy trying to [email protected] her than on her surroundings. As for the fellow... as he said, I think he''s pretty desperate to lose his virginity... well, perhaps we can¡¯t blame him much either. When he opens her shirt with force, I can see her splendid breasts still oppressed by her bra¡­ those seriously are quite big. But... the girl really has a great body in general... it seems like high school girls these days develop very quickly. (E/N: x2) " Wooh! T-They are softer than I thought¡­ ¡± "Are they really that soft? How much? Can you describe it?!¡± " Hmn? Well¡­ maybe just like marshmallows? Gelatin seems to be more rigid than these... maybe pudding can compare with them? ¡± When I see his hand sink into the softness of her breasts, I squeeze my spear and I can''t help feeling a little envious of what he was doing now... having touched the breasts of several of the girls who stayed in HOTD, I can know that each pair had a different feeling from each other... now I''m quite curious how those feel. Unfortunately, I think that if I ask her to let me touch them, it is almost sure that she will refuse. So my only alternative was to ask the guy and then could imagine the feeling and try to compare it with what I felt from the girls in HOTD and see if I had a familiar feeling in my memory... it''s a pity that what he said was something very abstract. ¡­Perhaps in order to understand it, the only way is to touch them on my own after all. As I thought about that, I notice the girl''s gaze turn to me almost instantly when I spoke. Apart from the surprise, there was also some doubt in her gaze ... oh, Right! I was supposed to sneak up on them, so they wouldn''t notice me¡­ now that I think about it, that guy should have noticed me first, right? Damn it! The feeling of those breasts must be so good that he does not care what happens around him... Well since she had seen me, then I have no choice but to greet her with a smile¡­ I had to make a first good impression on her if I want her ever let me touch her breasts some time... and for her to help me with the bombs too. So, I try to appear as kind as I can. "W-who are you?" I thought she would ask me for help first, but it seems that she is more interested in solving her doubts before that. It''s a shame for her that before I can answer something, the fellow who was on top of her seems finally aware of my presence. " Hmn? Wooh!! W- Who the hell are you?!! ¡± I think he isn¡¯t going to continue now... perhaps I had broken the atmosphere between them and now he could not keep doing it... or it maybe he is someone shy and doesn¡¯t like to do intimidate things in front of others? Well, since I don''t think he wanted to continue touching the girl a little longer, then I should proceed with what I have to do. I think I''ve been pretty good to him already by give him a chance to touch a girl a little bit. I aim my spear at him, and then in the next instant it had pierced his stomach... " Whaaa!!" ¡­I wanted to finish him off quickly, but because the guy was really tall and maybe I also hesitate for a second for having to kill a person in front of the girl since, after all, I didn''t want her to be scared of me because it would be troublesome to complete my goal if that happens. So, in the end, things concluded up being this way... man I''m sorry, I hope you don¡¯t suffer much. Now he was rolling on the ground while screaming¡­ maybe I should end his pain? "W-Who are you? W-Why did you save me? ¡± " Hmn ?" It seems like she interpreted things that way¡­ well, if someone is trying to [email protected] you and someone suddenly shows up and stops that, then that''s the logical conclusion everyone will reach¡­ probably even if you end up killing the assailant, the victim could only see that person as their benefactor. "I am... I am a rapist of blondes with big breasts!" ------------------------------------------ Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 195: Day One (Part 5) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ¡°.¡±) We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n --------------------------------------- "I am... I am a rapist of blondes with big breasts!" "E-eh?" "Gyaaa! It hurts! Help!!" While we had the other guy''s screams in the background, I puff up my chest with pride and then I say that... what can I say? Since I came into this world, there have already been two situations in which two dark jokes appeared in my mind and I could not resist saying them anymore... The first was when I cut off the hand of the first person I met... seriously, that time I had to resist a lot when he asked me who I was and not to tell him that "I was someone who had come to give him a hand"... In the end, I thought that even for me that was too cruel, and so I refrained from doing it with great willpower¡­ but seriously, I had to resist the urge to do it with great force. Even before I left, I had to grit my teeth as I was about to tell him that he didn''t have to thank me for giving him a hand... It was very hard indeed, but I managed to resist... I must be a great person. So, seeing the situation now, it seems I had reached my limit and had to say this or I''d probably go crazy... I know it is probably the last thing she wants to hear right now, but she may also take it as what is, a joke, and then help her relax a little. Seeing how she reacts by covering her exposed chest, although perhaps this may be due more to instinct than anything else, it is a pity that it does not seem that I achieved my goal to make her relax... well, seeing that her aura now showed no colors that indicate mistrust or fear, she probably is only surprised and confused given her expression. ¡°A-A rapist of blonde girls? ¡­But you are a girl. ¡± "..." "Help me!!!" ¡­ Well, there was also that, which was something I didn''t want to think about. It seems that she confused me with a woman and in her thoughts, a girl can''t rape another girl... I wanted to correct that, but the best thing would be for us to stop this joke to not make things worse. ¡°¡­That was a joke, I am Alexander. Also¡­ although my appearance may confuse you, I am a man ¡± "... I-I am Emilia... thanks for saving me ... huh? Wait, did you say you''re a man? ¡­Are you still joking? ¡± "You couple of bastards!! W-Why don''t you do anything!!?¡± Although I almost spit blood for saying that from before, I thought it was the best way to clear up her misunderstanding. Unfortunately, it seems that she still doubts about that... "S-Shit!!" "Kyaa!" [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart" ( Emilia ) Rank: ¡°E¡± Description: To maintain confidence in a person it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, the greater the bound created will be. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Rewards: 15x Radar Crystal 1x Random Skill Orb -E 1x Item Ticket -E Current: Affection 60 (Doubt) Loyalty 50 (Neutral)] Suddenly, the man who had the spear embedded in his stomach managed to stand up and removes the spear from his body which must have caused him considerable discomfort, and after that, he threw it on the ground and took one of the bombs he had with him... Damn... shouldn¡¯t this guy die already? Although I certainly didn''t pierce his heart for him to die instantly, still, it is sure I damaged several major organs! [Could that guy''s body fat protect his organs? From the level of bleeding that he shows, that is most likely the reason why he still has enough strength to move¡­] Seriously? The fat acted like some kind of armor?! Don''t fuck with me!! When I see the guy holding the bomb in his hand, I quickly run over to where Emilia was and pick her up putting her on my shoulder to getaway. ...she really was soft, almost at Shisuka''s level. Is that a kind of quality for being blonde? Well, unfortunately, I couldn''t focus on that to figure out the reason, right now I was just concentrating on my feet so I could get away as fast as I could. Turning sideways, I could see that man throwing the bomb at us and to our bad luck, it looks like he still had the strength to drop it a few feet from us. ...Although it was also because it was impossible for me to get so far away from him in just a couple of seconds¡­ With no other choice, the only thing I could do was clench my teeth and while cursing in my head I summon my grimoire... I could only hope that the energy shield had enough strength to block the explosion that would happen in a short time. ... I hope seriously that it resists because otherwise, it would be too pathetic to die because of a guy who is seriously wounded and had his pants around his ankles showing his underwear... really, I did not want that to be the last image in my mind before dying! [Tsuuu] Unexpectedly, the explosion does not happen and instead, the bomb emanates a kind of gas... the first thing I thought was that I was lucky enough and the bomb was defective, after all, that was similar to a pyrotechnic explosive when it malfunctions. But then in the next moment, I found out how wrong I was about this... "Gyaaa !! Burn!! It hurts!!" The wind was blowing in the opposite direction from the one that I was running with Emilia on my shoulder, so it directs that smoke to where the man who had dropped the bomb was, and who was not far from us either. Right away, it could be seen how that smoke seems to gnaw away at the guy''s skin quickly... S-Shit! I just remembered that apart from explosive bombs, there were different types like one that generated a type of protective shield, and the one I considered most dangerous of all, one that seemed to create a black hole. Luckily, it wasn''t either of the attack bombs I remembered and instead, it seemed to be a bomb with some kind of corrosive gas¡­ thank goodness my shield was able to keep that smoke away, but I still didn''t want to keep myself close to that smoke and so I resume my career to get as far away as possible since I had stopped to witness what was happening to the guy. [Beep] [Alexander level up] [Emilia''s affection: +5] The screams of that guy stop, and some minutes later the smoke is cleared and it only revealed a disfigured body in very bad condition... it seems that the self-immolation of that subject counted as if it had killed him. " Th-That was... H-He is dead? E-emmm¡­ Th-thanks for saving me again¡­ do you have protective bombs? Is that why you used that spear? ¡± "Hmn? Oh, something like that¡­ ¡± "C-Could you put me down now?" Yo-You are strong to be a child¡­ but I don''t think I''m that light ¡± I put Emilia on the floor as she asks me to do and only nod to her words while I look at the surroundings... since that bomb did not generate too much noise, I do not think it has caught the attention of more people. But since the screams of the guy were very loud after all, it wasn''t a bad idea to make sure if other participants of this game hadn''t arrived.. ... that really scared me though. I must be more careful and first of all, I must make sure that the other participants of this game do not represent a threat to me¡­ having taken care of Rambo who was in this group before, I did not think that the others represented a great danger and I thought that I could take care of them easily. [¡­The main problem is that you got distracted by that girl''s breasts, Alexander ] ... W-Well, I''m a man after all Aurora. If I didn''t react to that, then it would be an even stranger thing. With the smoke cleared and my grimoire shield deactivated some time ago, I walk towards the deformed corpse while Emilia follows me closely¡­ it seems that having rescued her a couple of times made her confidence in me increase a little. Also, the whole time I held her body, she was shaking¡­ most likely because it wasn''t very pleasant to watch a person slowly melt, even I think that''s an image that would be better not to have seen. On the other hand, I thought that she had a serious case of misandry... If so, in the worst-case scenario, she will most likely still think of me as a girl, or she must think I am just a little boy. Well, I shouldn''t complain since maybe that''s for the best. It seems that the mission to conquer her was also activated while I carried her... as I said before, I had thought about not being romantically involved with her, but... damn, the reward is very good. Besides... looking at her closely, she is indeed a very beautiful girl. Although what surprises me the most and also makes me consider these things more seriously, it is the first reward. I thought that the System had become very sadistic by asking me to kill everyone here, but everything indicates that there are other options to get more of those crystals than just eliminating the other people on this island... "A-Are you are trying to collect the crystals to get out of this place?" " Hmn?¡­ Well I am collecting them, but not to leave this place¡­ as you can see, I am not an official participant of this game ¡± Seeing me approaching the corpse to collect the crystal, Emilia asks me that with some suspicion in her attitude. By the way, that guy had turned into a very unpleasant somewhat gelatinous mass, he was actually so gross that I even hesitated to take his crystal for a long time¡­ I couldn''t blame her for throwing up when she saw him closer, It even made my stomach churn when I tried to pull the crystal out and had to come in contact with it. Along with my answer, I also show her the back of my hand so that she can see it, perhaps she can calm down this way and not be so worried that I could do something bad to take the crystal she has. But doing this, it seems that causes other questions to arise in her mind and then ask me for more answers. ¡° I-If you are not a person they brought along with the others on that plane, then who are you? ¡± "Well... do you want the irrational but true answer, or one that is logical but a lie?" "¡­The truth" ¡°I am a person from another world who came here because I could get stronger by killing the participants of this game and also to get the crystals they have... plus, I want the technology of these bombs because it would be very useful for some things. Although you should not worry, I am not so deranged as to kill anyone who crosses my path. ¡± After listening to everything I say, which was the truth. I get a reaction similar to what I expected from her from the beginning... she stands there without making any movement looking at me with her mouth open. It was not until after several seconds that she finally reacted and made the most logical thing about this situation, to think that I was only lying, and so she instead continued with her questioning. "...so what was the logical answer?" ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about that one yet. Wait for a little, ummm... oh, I know! I am the son of one of the people responsible for this and who does not like the idea of what they are doing here... these crystals are the proof I need to reveal to the world what is happening here, and so I came for these. What about that? Is it more credible? ¡± "..." Well, I thought that was something that someone with a little imagination could accept, but it seems that the reaction I get for this story is not very different from the previous one¡­ well, whatever, this game is already insane, so there is not much difference which of the two versions she ends up believing. "Well, choose one to believe. More importantly, now we must move on to the following thing¡± "W-what thing?" ¡°As you may already know, this place is quite dangerous. A while ago, I heard some explosions so I''m sure that the others are no longer thinking too much about things and decided to use the bombs and begin to play in this game. I do not know what you want to do, but it is getting dark and I must seek refuge for the night. So I will only say this once and it is your decision what to do afterward¡­ Girl ... ¡®Come with me if you want to live''.¡± "..." "Turun Tun Tun Tun ? ... Turun Tun Tun Tun ? ... Tururu Tun Tun Tun ... ? " (E/N: Terminator reference if you don¡¯t get it) "A-Are you humming a song?" "...Yes, I was going along with the moment, sorry." It was awkward waiting for an answer while I extended my hand, so I had no alternative to break that discomfort with the tune that should belong to that phrase... Besides, I always wanted to tell that to a girl! ¡°Hahaha¡­ it really doesn''t seem like anything affects you. Are you not afraid of everything that is happening? You could die, you know? ¡± "Hmn? They won''t kill me that easily, although fighting people with bombs can be a little more difficult than going against a horde of zombies... and more so if you don''t have weapons. It can be said that I have been through several complicated situations, so I think I can get out of these problems too¡± Z-Zombies? I think you have watched too many movies, emmm¡­ ¡± " ...You can call me Alexander" "Well... Alexander-kun... I really thank you for saving me earlier. If you hadn''t appeared, then maybe that guy would have... ¡­ C-Can I trust you? ¡± It seems that she had relaxed enough, but when she begins to think about what had happened recently, then again some insecurity returns in her. Seeing her expression, that question seemed to be more of a rhetorical question to herself but I still decided to answer her. "I can promise you that I will do my best to help you survive, but unfortunately those bombs are too dangerous and so I cannot assure this 100%... And even though you are honestly the kind of girl I like, I only try to get closer to a girl if both sides think the same, I have no problem accepting a rejection. So I can assure you that as long as you don''t want to get close to me, I will keep my distance... probably... I will try my best¡± "E-eh? E-emmm ... i-it seems that you are someone quite direct... I really don''t know what I want to do in this situation, I can''t think about killing someone else... although I may not have a choice since I also don''t want to die. D-Do you really want me to go with you even if I can''t help you much? I may be just a burden¡­ ¡± ¡°¡­ I will not lie to you, I do not pretend to be anyone''s babysitter. As I said, things here are quite complicated and so even I can be in trouble. So, I probably can only help you a little... even if I wanted to help you more, maybe I can''t. I will certainly try to help you if I can, but if you want to come with me, then you should at least get used to the idea of having to fend for yourself as much as you can ¡± "... T-thanks" "Hmn? Why do you thank me? The truth is that even I think that I''m being a little hard on a girl like you¡­ ¡± I try to be clear and explain to her how was the situation, this way, at least if something bad happens, my conscience will be calmer. I understood well that perhaps this is not what someone in trouble and desperate, wanted to hear, so her response after I told her all this puzzles me a bit... this was the last thing I expected to hear. I thought she would complain, or simply reject my offer to come with me because if I was in her situation, I wouldn¡¯t want to accompany someone who would leave me to my fate, she was just a young high school student after all. So I did not expect her to thank me for it... are the blondes masochistic by nature too? "Actually, I have heard many sweet words from people who tried to please me to win my trust... I''m a little tired of that...so, that you''re being honest with me is more pleasant than just hearing empty words..." "... well then, if you want to come with me, follow me" After clarifying the reason for her words as perhaps she saw that I was a little confused, I turn around and start walking in the first direction I see. There was no place I knew on this island, so no matter what path I took, I just had to keep an eye on my domain in case it caught anything. I don''t know if this island had any use before it was used to carry out this game, but I remember that it had several constructions on it. Although it may also be that these were built to provide a better environment and make things more entertaining while people were killing each other... We were lucky and we were able to find what it looked like a cabin not long after we started walking, after examining the surroundings of the place a little we entered. To be honest, I had thought about continuing hunting for some other participants. With my night vision skill, the night was not a great impediment to me, and instead, it would even give me a lot of advantage. Unfortunately, I had already promised to help Emilia... And leaving her alone here probably was not the best. Besides, I also had to do some other things now. " Emilia, I need you to help me with something" "¡­W-What is it?" The cabin was empty and did not have any furniture inside, it seemed simply an abandoned place. So, after sitting on the ground, I spoke to Emilia who was observing the place and seemed to be looking for a place to rest too. ------------------------------------ Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 196: Day One (Part 6) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ¡°.¡±) We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- ¡°I need your help to activate these bombs. I can''t use the bombs, and the problem is most likely because I am not an official participant in this game. As far as I know, there is an option that allows a person to capture another participant''s bombs and make them their own, so I want you to activate some of these to see if I can use the bombs that way. ¡± As she watched me with some doubt on her face, I explain this to Emilia. Apparently, she still doesn''t seem to trust me completely... in fact, her level of affection is only 65! My God, I saved her a couple of times, and even when I have some skills that help me make a good impression on one person at first, I was only able to earn 15 points for everything until now! ...I did not thought I would experience this feeling again from when I get my salary in my previous life and not feeling that was enough for the effort I made. Well, it could also be that it''s just that the standards for a partner of this girl are too high... Ignoring what I felt, I explained the things in more detail, then I took out the bags with the bombs that I had collected so far. Six of these were complete without any bombs missing, the remaining one had an empty space since the guy from before used one of his bombs. In total, I had 69 bombs... I think I have quite a few of these... now I have practically one for each participant in this game and there would still be some of these left, of course, assuming I would only have to use one per person. Besides I also got 7 crystals, if I was participating in this game, then I would already have enough to be able to leave here... probably the people who organized all this would not expect someone to leave this Island on the first day they put them here. Picking up a package that had some cube-shaped bombs, I show them to Emilia as I tell her what I want her to do. My evaluation skill shows them as [Timer BIM], so I think they were the safest to test my idea. [Timer BIM -G Description: BIM that counts down from 10 seconds until it detonates. One can also adjust the BIM''s timer to any second upon deactivation. With this BIM, timing is important in tactical usage.] "Do you want me to activate these bombs?" "Yes, these bombs have a timer on them so you don''t have to worry that they''ll explode if I can''t disable them. We will have enough time for you to deactivate them again if that happens ¡± "¡­okay" Emilia come near where I was, and then does what I indicated. Once the number 10 is shown in the [Timer BIM] she gives it to me with her hands somewhat wobbly, without wasting a second, I press the same button that she used, then the counter stops in 9. And doing the same thing again, the screen turns off... Then I press the button again, and then the counter reappears at 10... looks like it was a success! I was a little worried that this would not work, but it seems my luck is starting to come back¡­ now I can use bombs! "Hahaha, great! Haaa... now I feel much calmer. Then let''s go ahead and activate the others! ¡± " OK... " With the success of the experiment, we proceed to do the same with the other bombs. Of these, there were 20 [Cracker BIM] that explode on contact with something, 10 cross-shaped that my evaluation recognized as [1300¡ãC Flammable Oil Splashing Flame BIM], 10 [Homing BIM], 10 [Remote control BIM] that came along with a bracelet and detonated remotely with it, 9 like the same to which the subject that melted used, named [Blazing Gas BIM], and finally another 9 as the one that I deactivate at first. [Cracker BIM -G Description: The most common BIM. A simple bomb that explodes on impact.] [1300¡ãC Flammable Oil Splashing Flame BIM -G Description: BIM that splits fire into four directions to corner an opponent] [Homing BIM -G Description: BIM that can lock-on and follow its target via a small propeller until coming into range and exploding. Note: this BIM does not have a very high explosive capacity.] [Remote Control BIM -G Description: BIM that can be detonated from a distance at a push of a button. It can be used as booby traps] I must say that it was good that I got a great variety, although¡­ honestly, I am a little disappointed because the BIMs that I wanted the most were the ones that generated a pyramid shield and that Emilia confused before with my grimoire skill... I have to wait quite a few hours to activate my grimoire again, so it would be nice to have a type of protection that I can use more often. The ones that created a black hole were certainly strong, but I also didn''t feel they were essential in this situation. The bombs I had now could kill a person just as easily as using one of those... in fact, I think killing a person like that was quite an exaggeration. "A-Are you sure you want to give me these bombs?" I think they were too many bombs for me, and so I gave a good number of these to Emilia. Certainly having bombs to spare was not a bad option, but it was even better that someone else could support me in this game. The only bombs that I kept with me, are those that detonate remotely since they cannot be shared. "Keep those, and be sure to use them when someone else is throwing bombs at us, don''t hesitate to throw them." "T-That is... I-I''ll try " Okay, so let''s get on with the next thing to do. After putting several bags with the bombs on my waist, I take the knife I had taken from Rambo from my backpack, and also another stick similar to the previous one that I collected in the forest. Since my "Ben Dover" spear died along with the guy from before, I decided to make another... when I went to take my spear before, there was no sign of the stick and the knife was practically useless. Although it is a bit sad that the knife that had accompanied me for several months was ruined, at least it was good that I can replace it immediately. Seriously, if I couldn''t have used the bombs and also I losing my "Ben Dover", then I''d be pretty screwed up now... probably my only alternative would be to throw rocks at the other game participants! If you ask why would I use a spear now that I have bombs, I can only say that it still has its advantages as it is much more discreet to eliminate someone. Also, this proved to be a pretty good weapon and so it''s not bad to have another in my hands. "...don''t you feel different?" "Eh? W-What do you mean? ¡± As the cabin had fallen silent and Emilia just watched me create "Ben Dover-2", I decided to ask something that I noticed it some time ago. "Don''t you feel stronger or with more energy? ¡± Yes, the first time I saw her, she had a level 5 on her head to the side of her ability highest that the system showed me. But now that I see her again, all that had changed a little... [ Emilia ] [Level 15] [Luck] She had raised a whole limit¡­ most likely, when I saved her earlier, the system must have considered her as my ally at that time and so when the guy who tried to [email protected] her died, I wasn''t the only one who raised his level. On the other hand... at first I thought that what I saw in the anime when she was saved from being blown to pieces by a bomb was thanks to those very good pair of breasts that she has, but it seems that I drew hasty conclusions and she is herself the one who is lucky... no, it is still too early to rule out the possibility that those who are lucky are that pair of breasts... "E-Emmm¡­ now that you mention it, I think that I really do feel a little lighter¡­ and I don''t feel so drained even though I was walking all day¡­ " "I see, I see... can you jump a little?" "J-Jump? L-Like this? ¡± "...with more force... as if you wanted to touch the ceiling... Yes¡­ yes... that is much better" ¡­ Damn, this girl really does have great potential! This is like seeing a Shisuka 10 years younger... those magnificent objects bounced up and down almost perfectly, but at the same time, it was as if they were fighting to not lose their shape with the forces that interacted with them! ... I want to be those forces to shape them myself!! "D-Do you think I should jump higher? "..." "Hmn? A-Ah! Y-You ... y-you''re a pervert!! ¡± [ Emilia Affection -5] After jumping for a while and not getting an answer from me since I was now too focused that I had even stopped my hands that were creating my new spear, she stops and after realizing where my gaze was on, shouts angrily... "Emmm... sorry, I couldn''t tell how high you were jumping since those were too distracting" "... hmp~ Fool! ¡± She turns around and walks away and then sit almost to the edge of where the cabin allowed her to be. Well... it seems that she really dislikes such actions... though knowing what she just went through recently, and remembering her story in the anime a bit, I think this time I can''t complain about this and I only can accept it as my fault. With no other choice, I can only smile bitterly as I continue what I was doing while she watches me intensely. "... Don¡¯t you feel anything about the people you killed?" Minutes later, probably having calmed down a bit, she asks me that. Apparently, she also had time to think things through in more detail since up to now, I think she had not considered that. "Honestly no, I don''t feel anything for the death of those people" "... is it because if you didn''t kill them, then they would kill you?" "Hmm¡­ that may have a bit to do with it, although mainly, I think it''s because it was something necessary." "S-Something necessary? ¡­ Is it because they were bad people? But, I think killing them was very extreme¡­ ¡± "Hahaha, no, it''s not out of a feeling of justice or something like that. Nor is it as if I considered myself a hero, you know? It is for something simpler and natural. I did it in order to fulfill my goals and desires. That made them targets or obstacles for me, and therefore that led me to kill them. ¡± "... Your goals and wishes? Is that why you killed them? I-If so, then would you kill me for those things too? ¡± ¡°I don''t consider myself a cold-blooded killer either if that''s what you''re thinking, but answering your question¡­ probably not, I wouldn''t kill you. I don''t think you will become an obstacle to me, and I would not gain anything from doing that either¡­ or rather, the profits are not many ¡± At the end of my words, she can''t help but look at the back of her hand where she had the crystal, and then while trembling a little she tries to hide it behind her back. "¡­Why? Don''t you want the crystal in my hand too? ¡± ¡° The truth is that a crystal doesn''t mean much for me now. I already have 7, you know? If I were playing by the rules of this game, I could go out now. Why I''m still here now, and also why I''ll not kill you and then take the crystal is because that is not my only my goal or desire" "¡­what do you desire?" Most likely when she asks me that, she must have thought that my desire would be women or something sexual, because I can see her become more in guard against me. Maybe she is not completely mistaken with that, but for me, it ''s rather something that comes included in my primary desire, so I speak a little to correct her idea. "It is something simple, but at the same time very complicated... I want to be totally happy." "E-Eh? B-Be happy? ¡­ Just that? ¡± She should not have expected that answer at all since after repeating my words, she is left with her mouth open and her eyes round as plates. "Hahaha, it''s not that simple, you know? That simple thing encompasses an enormous amount of other things.... Tell me, Emilia. What do you think is essential for that? " "E-Emmm ... L-Love? ....Money?" ¡°Hehehe, well, I think both of those things certainly aren''t a bad answer. You could also add strength, power, influence, health, and many other things. Also, depending on the person, there may be more or fewer things... But I think that you can achieve all that with some effort, or even lose it and regain it over time. But... maybe there is only one thing that once you lose it, it is very difficult to recover. If that happens, then no matter how hard you try you won''t be happy in the end¡± "¡­What is it?" ¡°...A calm and peaceful mind. Practically having no regrets about wishing hadn''t done things you did, or not doing things you wish you had done but can''t do anymore. So that''s why I can''t kill you. Since I think if I do it, then I might regret that in the future¡­ looking at you now, I can say you are not a bad girl¡­ and I''m not just talking about your physique. I can see that you are certainly someone with a good nature, so I really think it is a shame that you were involved in all this. Yes! I finished. Now I have my spear again! Hello Ben Dover 2!¡± [ Emilia Affection +10 ] Woh! Damn, I was not expecting this... her affection reached 70 (moved). Also since I had been concentrating on making my spear while talking to her, I did not notice, but now she had her eyes a little wet. "...I''m not that good, you know? Maybe I deserve to be in this game... Actually I¡­" With that as a prelude, she begins to tell me her story that I vaguely remembered from the anime. It seems that not only on this island, before this, someone had also almost [email protected] her... besides, she was not the only one, her friends who did not run as lucky as her, were in that place too and ended up experiencing bad things. So, for that reason those friends of hers had selected her to be a member of this game... seriously, that was something very screwed up. ¡°As you can hear, I abandoned my friends and they were [email protected] because of me¡­ so, I don''t think I am as good as you think.¡± "... no, how you feel about what happened, it rather confirms what I say. The fact that you didn''t help your friends may not be something you can be proud of, but I don''t think you can be blamed for that either... Besides, from my point of view, even though you probably don''t want to hear it, what you did shows that they just weren''t important enough to you. I think if a person really cares about something or someone, then that person can give his life for that... you may even have reacted before if you want to know. " Those were not only words of comfort to make her feel better, but also my true thoughts. In fact, I think there were many other things that could justify her actions, such as when a person grows up in a peaceful environment and suddenly a violent situation happens, it would be normal for that person to simply not know how to react. He has no experience with it, so it stands to reason that he can only be surprised by what he sees. Or also freezing with fear and even fleeing from the place is not abnormal, they are simply instinctive and natural reactions of all living beings and that are only overcome if another higher instinct acts. "Honestly, I don''t think you need to think about being a better person or the like. If you ask me, what you need is to be more selfish. ¡± "M-More selfish?" "Yes, like your friends who decided to choose you for this game. If you think about it, the only bastards and who should die are the guys who did that to you and the other girls, but instead they took the easier option and simply decided to blame you. It is also not unreasonable, for them, those guys surely cause terror on them and so, if they could not take revenge on them, then they only can chose someone who did not cause them fear to take revenge. ¡± ¡°¡­ So you think what they did is right?¡± "No, I don''t think it''s right. But for them, that was probably the only option they could choose¡­¡± " ... Would you choose that same option if you were in their place?" ¡°¡­ No, I would choose to kill those guys¡­ besides, probably in a very painful way. That is the only way that my mind could be calm, the other alternatives would lead me to repent over time and as I said, that is what I want the last. That aside, it seems like you misunderstood me when I told you that you should be selfish. I don''t mean to say that you do despicable or evil things, I just meant that you cared more about yourself. Hehehe, I am very good in that sense. Maybe I can teach you something, Emilia -chan ~ ¡± " E-Emilia -chan ? Well... maybe you''re right, also, in this place, I probably have no alternative... T-Thank you for listening to me¡­ ¡± ¡°Don''t worry, we should rest now. Tomorrow we have many things to do... you will have to experience your first lesson ¡®Kill someone if he wants to kill you''¡±. ¡­ If you fail, then you may suspend the course forever, so you will have to try hard~ " *Gulp* While Emilia- chan watched me closely as she loudly swallowed the saliva in her mouth, I approach one of the walls of the cabin so I can lie down on it. So with the spear in my hand and activating my domain, I close my eyes to rest... Tomorrow I''ll have to make our group of two become bigger... I wonder how she will react to that? ----------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 197 Day 2 (Part 1) Hello! The chapters 37 to 50 are now edited !! Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- Chapter 197: Day 2 (Part 1) (POV 3rd person) "Good morning everyone!! How were things yesterday, Did interesting things happen while I was gone? ¡± "Takanohashi-san, everything seems normal, but, the number of total participants that were eliminated yesterday was a total of 16, the number of them was greatly reduced. ¡± Whooh! It seems that the people we chose this time have very determined minds, isn''t this the highest number so far for those who lost the game the first day? ¡± In the room where several men were monitoring the participants who were preparing for another hellish day, one of the main people in charge of this game presented himself in the place with a cheerful attitude as if he had been injected with caffeine... actually, he did not seem to be talking about a hellish game where people killed each other. Listening to the report of one of his workers, his joyful attitude changes a little and then he acts surprised... but, because of his personality, maybe other people don''t know really how certain are his expressions since they changed very quickly after all. "... the truth is, the red-haired child that I spoke about yesterday, only herself is responsible for 7 deaths... 6 deaths and 1 person who she left incapacitated to be more precise. ¡± "... She already got 7 crystals? You mentioned that she seemed to know the rules of the game, right? Has this child tried to contact us to exit the island? ¡± "No... after obtaining those crystals, she met with another participant. Her name is Emilia Mikogami, she was a student with the age of 15 years. " ¡°¡­ So the little redhead now also wants to collect crystals to help this girl? Do they have any relationship? Or did they seem to know each other from before? ¡± ¡°I don''t know, but that may be likely since they are both together now, maybe she will help that other girl to get the crystals. Also, looking at the moment when they first met, I think it is unlikely that they would have seen each other before. ¡± "Hmmm..." Takanohashi had always preferred to be in control of evey, so Alexander or the "Little Redhead" as he said, was nothing but a problem for him. Honestly, he would have preferred Alexander to choose to quit the game, even if he had to pay him 1 million yen, at least that way he would no longer feel this uncertainty bothering him. Unfortunately, that was not the case and had no alternative but to continue with this little discomfort he felt. "Takanohashi-san, there is something else I have to tell you. Yesterday that girl Emilia activated the bombs and then they were deactivated by the redhead, these now can be used by her. There was a gap in the system¡­ since from the beginning was only thought that the participants to use the bombs according to the rules, it was not considered that someone without a crystal would deactivate them, and therefore these ones could recognize her as the new owner after deactivating them due to that flaw in the program. Correcting this would take time, so it would be best to disable them if you don''t want that child using bombs. ¡± ¡°¡­ No, let her use the bombs. I have introduced this little girl as a new participant to our audience, canceling her bombs would be weirder. ¡± "Understood" "Where are those two girls now" "They spent the night in a cabin... after that, they haven''t left that place yet " After Takanohashi question, the man spoke typing something on a computer and then the screen in front of them shows the cabin which this man was speaking. It was a shame that apparently no surveillance camera was installed inside it, and so they could not have an interior vision. Knowing that they only could see the vegetation around and outside the cabin, he was about to tell the man that it would be better if he passed to other participants to see them instead, but then before he could do that, the door of the cabin opened and immediately the people he wanted to see showed themselves. ¡° They really are a pretty pair of girls, don''t you think? No doubt they would both grow up to become very beautiful women¡­ hey, what the hell does this mean? Didn''t you say there were only two people? How are more girls getting out from there?! ¡± "Y-Yesterday only the two of them entered in that cabin... I-I don''t understand what is happening ." When both men only waited to see two people leave the cabin, suddenly two more girls came out from behind them. It seemed that the people who were supposed to watch the participants did not notice this, so he could not help feeling a little annoyed at the thought that they neglected their work. Calming down a bit and understanding that monitoring so many people on a wide field wasn''t an easy task, he decided instead to focus on finding out more about the situation. ¡°Well¡­ perhaps they only met at night and were not noticed due to the darkness. Who are those two girls? ¡± "W-Wait a moment please, I''ll see the records right now..." While the person was looking for that information, Takanohashi decided to observe the other participants a little as he had thought before... apparently several of them were beginning to get used to the idea of having to play this game in order to return to their normal lives and so they had decided to eliminate the other people in this game. Among the other participants, one of the ones that interested him the most was the best Japanese player in the game on which all this was based... he was one of those who had collected crystals yesterday, and at the moment he had 2 of them in addition to the one he had in his hand. Furthermore, it seemed that he had also allied himself with someone else... Well, he and Alexander weren''t the only ones who did this. In the other monitors you could see that people began to move in groups... some did it probably because they felt more secure that way, while others were already trying to think of them as allies to eliminate other participants. "Why are you taking so long? Can''t you find just two people? ¡± The man at the computer seemed to go through the files over and over again, but as time passed, sweat began to trickle down his forehead. Aside from searching the records over and over again, he was now also cursing having been lucky enough to be the person that Takanohashi had approached for information¡­ With no other choice after having seen all the participant''s records more than 3 times and noticing that their boss was beginning to become impatient, he had no alternative to report what he found... or rather, what he did not find. "S-Sir... the two of them don''t appear in the participants records either... " ¡° ¡­ What do you mean? They don''t appear among the participants records? Damn it, did someone decide to turn this island into a resort without informing me?! How the hell is it that people who shouldn''t be there keep popping up one after another?!!¡± At first he had not recognized those two girls either, but since it was not that he remembered the faces of all the participants who had been "recruited", he did not pay much attention to it and only waited for his subordinate to look for them among the participants. Takanohashi started to lose his temper right now, Alexander was already an abnormality in, and now he had also two more people messing with his plans. That really bothered him, therefore, it was impossible for him to stay in the same joyful atmosphere that he normally showed. "Bring the man in charge of the island security now!!" Hearing Takanohashi''s words, the man on the monitor let out a big sigh inside, he truly feared that his boss would hold him responsible for this. So hearing that the one who would pay for the broken plates would be someone else, this relaxed him a lot and immediately ordered another man to do what he asked. "Sir, did you want to see me?" " Tell me, what the hell are you and your men doing?! Do you think you came to this place just to hang out and have fun?!¡± "W-what do you mean, sir? Of course not, each one of us has been watching the island, and no one should have interfered with the game¡­ ¡± Not long after, the person Takanohashi had requested to see was in front of him and he begins to vent his fury on this man. He was a tall black man with a rude and muscular appearance, but none of this seemed to intimidate him, and instead, it was the other man who seemed intimidated once he started yelling at him. It looked as if their appearance was reversed and he was not the short overweight man¡­ certainly something a little curious to watch. "It is nothing like that! The problem is that 3 people who shouldn''t be on the island, are there now! ¡± His first thought about the security of the island was that one of his men had made a stupid mistake to interfere with the game somehow, or rather, he thought that was the only mistake they could have made to upset Takanohashi this much and because of that, he was yelling at him now. But with the following words Takanohashi said while pointing to a screen where 4 girls of various ages could be observed, it seemed that one of the things that he considered very unlikely and even somewhat impossible to happen, had actually happened. "Th-That is impossible..." "Oh? So they are illusions? Tell me, do you think they are little angels who came down from heaven to visit us?! ¡± "I-I don''t think so, sir ..." "Of course not, you idiot! They are people who came from somewhere outside the island! ¡± "Th-that''s... I understand sir, what do you want me to do?" "..." The island''s security officer had not seen any air or sea transportation other than their own, so it was impossible for those girls to arrive using any means other than their own. Furthermore, seeing the appearance of those girls on the screen, they did not seem like soldiers, mercenaries, spies, journalists, police, or any other organization that might be interested in what was happening on this island. So, for him, the perpetrators were those who were responsible for these transports... they were probably girls who some idiot decided to hide in this place or something like that. Unfortunately, he and his men still had some responsibility for not being vigilant about it, so instead of making an excuse to his boss which would surely only make the situation worse, he decided instead to ask how he wanted the problem to be solved, or even accept the punishment for this... Then it was Takanohashi''s turn to be quiet for a moment, his anger had not let him think clearly and he still did not consider what he should do now with these two new girls he saw... or with all that group of girls. He had already accepted the redhead joining this game, but two other unknown girls joined her now... he could not be calm with doing the same procedure as before. Also, the thought that he still had to deal with those who were watching this show too, it was making him have a headache. "Well, Murall... You have to accept responsibility for this, and as you must understand, our company will not forgive your mistakes with just a layoff... You will choose 4 others in your group to share this responsibility, and you all will present immediately with our physicians to be implanted with the radar crystal, after that, you 5 shall enter into the game. I will be good to you 5 and I will give you the same treatment as the other participants, if you all could collect 7 crystals per person, then you can get out of there with the same benefits... also, if you manage to capture those 4 girls and obtain information from them, I will double the reward and all this inconvenience will be forgotten¡± "¡­I get it. Just to confirm¡­ we won''t be able to carry our weapons, right? ¡± " Do not be silly, as I said, you all will have the same treatment than the other participants and the only weapons that can be used there will be 10 BIMs that will be delivered to you" "...I understand, then I will retire now..." Unlike most of the participants who were now on the island, upon learning of the conditions Takanohashi gave him, it did not seem to upset this man named Murall who was the island''s security officer. Why was this? it was because before he took this job, he was a mercenary who made his workplace in countries with zones in conflict. He had watched for a while the game these people were playing, and in fact, for Murall, instead of taking this as a punishment, it was as if they were giving him a 2 million yen bonus... He thought that it should not be difficult to fight against people who until recently had peaceful lives. Certainly among the participants, there were some that probably others would consider as evil, but these were not many, and the definition of ¡°evil¡± can vary from person to person, so he was not too concerned about this. Furthermore, he was not a good person either, and perhaps he had killed an equal number of the total participants on the island... Now he only had to choose 4 of his men to accompany him and do the job. This shouldn''t pose a problem either since they weren''t much different than him, and so, instead of praying that he doesn''t choose them, they would surely fight each other to get those 2 million yen. After making a slight nod to Takanohashi, he withdraws to prepare to do what have been said to him. As for Takanohashi, he was now trying to think of how to accomplish the following things¡­ his game was getting out of his initial script and that just bothered him more and more. Thinking of a way to punish Murall, he considered one that was also something that could solve his first problem and finally opted for what he said. Takanohashi didn''t think he was against his words, not only because he knew the personality of this man, but also because he would probably prefer this than the alternative... While he was a former mercenary who was now in charge of island security, he was sure that even though he did not cause him fear, the people behind him would make him pee in his pants just by receiving a strong glare from them. So that''s why he wasn''t afraid this man would do something silly that would put him at risk, and also why he could talk to him as if he were an adult scolding a child. ...but the truth is that he was not in a better position, and he also feared to earn the anger of the people behind him. So after Murall left the room, he began to think about what he would say to the people behind him and those who watched the show. Then, having an idea of what he would do, after taking one last look at the monitor where Alexander and the three girls who now accompanied him were, he went out to inform the other people of the events on the Island. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Emilia) Early in the morning, the sound of the creak of the cabin floor wood wakes me up. The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was the little boy I had met the day before who had stood up to stretch and thus remove the numbness from his body from sleeping¡­ he seemed as calm as ever. As if we were only on an outdoor camp, and we came here to observe nature and no people were trying to kill each other. ¡­On the other hand, I had barely been able to rest a bit. Unlike him, I couldn''t stop thinking about the situation we were in... 3 people died in front of me yesterday!! How am I suppose to act as if nothing had happened?! ¡­ Maybe I should follow the advice he gave me before, and take care about myself more. I had previously considered that if a man assaulted me again to try to [email protected] me or do something perverse to me, then it would be better if I was blown to pieces with one of the bombs I own. But after thinking about everything he told me yesterday, the truth is that I do not find it very reasonable that I am the one who dies for that... indeed, the only one that is doing something wrong and who should pay for that is the aggressor and not me. ...I understand that, but even though it shouldn''t be this way, I honestly find the idea of dying somewhat easier than having to kill someone else¡­. "Well Emilia-chan, now we will carry out your lessons!" " H-Hey, could you please not call me that? I''m older than you, you know? That is a strange thing¡­ you are only a child after all.¡± "What are you talking about? It is normal that I call you that way if I am your senpai or your teacher who teaches you to be more selfish. On the other hand, you should not call me ¡®child''¡±. I''m Alexander and you should choose to call me Alexander-sensei or Alexander senpai¡­ I honestly don''t care which one you choose, both ways sound good to me. Come on, try calling me that way! ¡± "... A-Alexander-s-senpai" "Good!!" After asking me that, he had been intensely watching me as if he would not allow me to reject this. So, without any other option, I choose that way to call him. I-I think this form is a little less embarrassing than the alternative ... seriously, it seems like I met with a very strange person on this island. -------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 198: Day 2 (Part 2) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Emilia) Certainly, this child... or Alexander-sensei as he wants me to call him, was someone quite strange... as well as being someone quite determined. From what I could see, he now has 7 crystals with him, which means he has killed 7 people... Actually, I think I should be terrified of being with someone like him, but without knowing the reason why, instead, I just feel calmer since I met him... maybe I am also someone strange. Despite the fact that he is a man, my dislike for him is not so high... no, it could even be said that is null. I don''t know if it is because he''s just a boy, and I can''t totally see him as a man¡­ or could it be because of his appearance that is very feminine? Well, anyway, I just know I can be close to him without feeling worried. And even knowing that he is a bit of a pervert, I just find that part a bit annoying. More than the hatred I feel when I see a man looking at me with a dirty look, with him, this is more like a little discomfort and nothing more... Due to all that, I see him more as a mischievous little boy who has just aroused his curiosity about the body of the opposite sex than someone with malicious intent. ... It must also be because in his eyes, although I can see some lust in them, they are not as aggressive as in other people... in him, it is more a feeling of contemplation that he has in his eyes when I have seen him watching me. Also, one of the things I found most annoying of the men watching me was that when they noticed that I had discovered them, they quickly tried to pretend that they didn''t or nothing had happened and then they try to behave like gentlemen... On the other hand, when I discovered Alexander looking at my chest or my butt, he just smiled at me and didn''t even look away as if he didn''t care that I was seeing him doing that...this is also annoying, but at least I don''t see it like a hypocrite trying to hide behind a mask with which he feigns to be a good person. "...will we go find other participants?" "Mmmm ... for now I have other things to do first. We will do that later" Since he had said that we had to find more crystals and that he would also help me about worrying for my own safety more... although I honestly don''t feel the need for me to do that. So, I thought we would look for other participants to do this. The only thing that drives me to try to do it is because I don''t want to die either. Furthermore, I do not want to be alone in this place... maybe if I don''t do this, he will decide to leave me... for the things he told me about itself it before, I can understand that if he feels I''m of no help for him, most likely he won''t kill me, but he will surely leave me to my fate in this place. ...if that happens, then someone else will end up killing me... and that is having a positive thought, since I may end up having an even worse result than that. So even if I don''t like the idea very much and don''t want to, I have to seriously consider having to kill other people. When the guy who tried to [email protected] me previously used the bomb against us, I could see that the other people would not take long to do the same... At that time, the final result was in our favor, but to think that we could have been the ones who were in his place terrified me greatly. ¡­Without a doubt, that way of dying was very painful and unpleasant. Although how to die due to other bombs may be different depending on the type of these, I do not think there is one that can kill someone without any pain. So having a little bit idea of what kind of game I was in, and also taking Alexander''s earlier words as something to hold on to as justification or comfort to do what I had to do. With the intention of participating in this crazy game, then I asked him what we would do now. Unexpectedly, it seems that it was not yet time to show my determination. After my question, he seems to want to do something first... "¡­what is that?" Seeing what he takes out, I can''t help but ask about this. What Alexander took out of his backpack was a couple of parchments... these were similar to those seen in dramatizations shows of ancient times. Besides, he also took out a pair of crystals... Or maybe it was some kind of jewelry? I do not know, but these were bright... and it seemed that instead of reflecting the light of the sun, it was rather that they shine by themselves. " Well, I think it would make things easier for us if we had a few more partners... this would surely help us a lot, don''t you think?¡± "Partners? ¡­ Do you know anyone else in this place? ¡± Hearing him say this, the only thing I could think it was that before coming here or before the two of us meet in this place, most likely he could be in communication with another person through those parchments he had as a kind of letter or something like that... maybe the crystals were to try to communicate with this person using them as a flashlight to send a signal since these seemed to be able to be seen from afar... ¡°No, I don''t know anyone here¡­ well, I don''t know them personally. Let''s say that the people with whom I will now get in touch to come here, will come from a distant place¡­¡± " C-Can you communicate with people from outside this place?!!¡± What he was saying only intrigued me more and more, but hearing the last thing he said, I couldn''t help that a great emotion arose inside me... if what he said was true, then perhaps we could ask someone to come to rescue us! Unfortunately, his following words make me feel discouraged and make me even more confused... "No, it is not that... it is somewhat complicated to explain, so perhaps the best thing is that you just observe and then you can understand what I am saying... well, you may also just get more confused..." Before I could ask him for more information, he started taking more things out of the backpack that caused my words to stop for the things I saw¡­ they seemed to be vials and jars that had different things inside. Remembering my chemistry classes, these looked like minerals and substances that I observed in my school laboratory... Great, I thought he could not be weirder, but now he is trying to do some sort of experiment here! Did he just now remember that he had to do his homework from school?! ...no, I don''t think they are taught things like this in elementary school yet... or is it that he goes to one of those private schools where they train geniuses like those seen on television? "I think with this, everything must be ready now" "¡­What do you want to do? Also, if you wanted to do some kind of experiment, isn''t it dangerous to do it indoors? Maybe you better do it outside¡­ ¡± "Experiment? Well... this should definitely look something like that. But this is not an experiment, remember that I told you that I wanted to call a person... let''s say you need to do this in order to do it. And I remember that this Island is being guarded¡­ I checked this place previously looking for things which they might be watching us with, but I did not find anything here and that''s why I think it''s better that I do it inside the cabin. Don''t worry, Emilia-kun. This shouldn''t be a dangerous thing." Seeing all the things he takes out, I had really forgotten that he had told me that he would communicate with someone, although... the truth is that I still did not understand how all those things can help a person to do that. " ...Don''t tell me you want to summon a demon or something like that?" After trying to link all the things he has taken out of his backpack and thinking in my head for a way of how he would do what he said, the only thing I could think was one of those rituals seen on television... so with a slightly mocking tone I asked him this. ¡° Oh, you guessed correctly¡­ that is somewhat unexpected. It seems that you are more observant than another blonde girl with big breasts that I know¡­ ¡± Unexpectedly the answer I get from him is an affirmative... I really start to wonder if I can get out of this place alive. "Okay, now we just need to activate it with the crystals!" Finishing checking everything for one last time, he takes the crystal and places it on the parchment¡­ now I was thinking that perhaps this was his way of distracting me or making me relax because of the things that we will have to do in a short time, but then, after he places the crystal and quickly withdraws, something unexpected happened. The next thing I witness was out of everything I knew or thought I understood about this world... all the objects he placed on the parchment seem to come to life and begin to mix little by little ... Not only that, the mass that had been created by the union of all the things that he put there also begins to take the shape of a person, and with each second that passed, this one became more and more like the body of a woman... Things that I consider impossible or that should be just a fantasy were taking place just in front of my eyes, and so I could only see everything while my jaw almost went out of joint by how much my mouth has opened. " W-Wh-what the hell is that? !! H- How did you make all these things form the body of a person?!! ¡± ¡° Well¡­ if I explain it to you, you still probably wouldn''t believe it. Therefore, just accept what your eyes see and try to assimilate it." "..." Obviously I was very unhappy with the answers I get for my questions, but before I could complain about this, something akin to a small steam explosion happened stopping me from demanding a better explanation. This was only a little surprising and did not seem to affect either of us who were watching what was happening... we just had to put one hand in front of our vision to avoid the discomfort. Apparently, this indicated that whatever was happening was over. Unfortunately, now there was a thick layer of vapor that prevented the final result from being clearly seen... only a silhouette of a person was visible... quite possibly a woman given the distinctive curves on this one. It was not until a few minutes after this steam diminished that we could finally see that there a girl in front of us, as I had supposed it would be... This was a girl a little taller than me... but considering that I am short and that she looks like someone between 20-25 years old, then I suppose she is small too. Also, like me, she is totally blonde... "It seems to have been a success... " "W-Why is she naked?!!" That was why I could know she was naturally blonde, and that she didn¡¯t dyed her hair! She was completely naked in front of us as she moved slightly to stretch her body and we could clearly see her private parts! A-although it seems that she does not care much about that... ¡° Well¡­ she was practically just born and it would be weird if she brought clothes with her, don''t you think? ¡± ¡°H-Has she just been born? W-What do you mean? She obviously seems to be older than us! ¡± ¡°In that you are right¡­ I always thought that she would be a little shorter¡­ also, although they do not compare with yours, that pair is quite large too. Well, I think that should be because the other people who were with her were taller than I thought¡­ ¡± "..." It really seems that we both have very different thought of processes since I don''t understand much of what he says. Also, this little boy doesn''t really care how other people would see him! He has been looking at every detail of her body as he moves a little to and fro to get a better view of what he wants to see of that girl! "...you should be my Master, I guess. Do I need to do any work now? ¡± "Well... Looks like you''re someone who goes straight to his obligations, I think you resemble Leona a bit on that... although it seems that she looks a little emotionless unlike you, who is showing more expressions ... Well, for now just stand by us, very soon we will have work to do. Right now, I have to call someone else¡­ ¡± Perhaps because she heard us speak, she then turns her gaze to the two of us and immediately focuses on Alexander¡­ I thought she would tell him something because of how he was looking at her, but instead, she only smiles a little and says those things. Master? Leona? Call someone else? Seriously, now I felt like my brain would be disconnected from my body by forcing it to try to understand all of this... The only redeemable thing was that Alexander took several pieces of women''s clothing from his backpack and gave them to her... I will not ask why he had these and I will only be happy for this. For a moment, I thought he would make her be naked all the time, but it seems like he still has some decency on him. " ... Now, what will you do? Will you make another person appear out of nowhere like before? ¡± "That is precisely what I will try... although this time it is a bit different, and the result is not guaranteed that it will be a success like before... I can only hope that my luck is not so bad while doing this." After the blonde girl finishes dressing, during which time Alexander didn''t take his eyes off her, he stops looking at her and takes another scroll from his backpack along with another crystal... Thinking that he would do the same as he did a few moments ago, I ask him that. But from his answer, I suppose things will not be the same as before. Also, this time he does not take other things apart from these two, so I guess it really is not the same... Laying my eyes on the girl who was now standing a few steps behind him, and then on the scroll he held and also remembering what happened recently, I can''t help but think of one of the first things he said to me when we met... At that moment he said that he was a person from another world who had come for some reasons here... in that time I could only dismiss and ignore that immediately since I thought he just wanted to look like someone interesting or was just kidding, but now¡­ Now that possibility doesn''t seem that crazy anymore¡­ this that I just witnessed was very similar to what happens on those fantasy shows about magic and stuff like that! I couldn''t relate it to anything other things than this... maybe him being someone from another world was not as impossible as I thought. " What''s going on, girl? You look like you''ve seen something very surprising ¡± "Do not worry Emilia-kun, this time it will not be as striking as the previous one" "..." Suddenly the girl who had come out of nowhere talks to me while putting her hands behind her head and her eyes on me... you are responsible for this, you know? Besides, what does he mean with this won''t be so striking? In the end if he succeeds, then someone else should appear out of nowhere like this person here! How could that not be striking?!! Although I had a lot of questions and complaints in my head, I can only keep quiet, after all this ends I can ask all the questions I want. He should answer at least some of these! Then performing a process similar to the previous one, he uses the scroll he had. The difference this time is that what does the scroll was to emanate light and then in the next second it disappears, but now Alexander seems to be frozen in where he is standing while doing nothing. "W-What happened? Did something go wrong? ¡± "Hmn? No... according to the memory I have now, what master used this time was a summoning scroll. So I guess now his mind is somewhere else trying to perform the procedure that is necessary for this¡± "I-Its that so? By the way... who are you?" "Me? If you mean what I am, then I can tell you that I am a homunculus who was just born a few minutes ago. If you mean who I am, then I am sorry to tell you that master has not yet given me a name and therefore I do not have an answer for that at the moment. ¡± Seeing that Alexander was paralyzed without making a move, I can''t help but ask that to the other person here. Furthermore, since I was intrigued about who she was, then I also try to get some information from this girl. Unfortunately, her answers are no better than Alexander''s... " Damn it!! Why did it have to be that woman?!! Well... it''s true that she complied with the conditions about how I wanted the person who I summoned to be, but... seriously, why it had to be her?" "Master, it seems that you came back... Did something happened?" "...the summon failed" " H-Hmmm¡­ Alexander.... i-if the summon failed, then what does that mean?" ¡± "I told you to call me Alexander-senpai... why the hell are you here?!!" "You idiot brat, don''t think you would get rid of me so easily after what you did to me!" Alexander suddenly seems to recover, but he also seemed to be quite annoyed... listening to what he said, it looks that what he wanted to do did not turn out as he wanted. So, when he was distracted talking to the blonde girl, a bright light appears in the room and then another woman comes out of there. She seemed to be a little older than the other girl... her hair is burgundy and was wearing shorts and a black blouse with straps that showed off her belly button... plus, she had an aura something intimidating around her, and she also have a tattoo on one arm that made her look even more like a criminal. ---------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 199: Day 2 (Part 3 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "I''m in this place again..." " Who the hell are you and what is this place ?! ¡± Since Emilia-chan seemed quite confused and disoriented when I used the [Human Transmutation Scroll(Base Level 50)] that I had brought with me, I decided to quickly use the other one of [Random Summon Scroll ( Minimum Base Level 50)] which I also thought of using in this world. The conditions that the system had imposed on me prohibited me from bringing some magic items, but betting that these could be used here, I had brought them with me. And so far, everything had been a success... well, 50% of this since it was still missing how this would end... and, things do not look very promising seeing the person in front who was now yelling at me... Since the scroll this time would summon a random person, I had no choice but to just pray that it was someone who could help me in the world I was in now. My only consolation was that the person would be at least level 50, so the chance of that happening was somewhat high. But seriously... why it had to be her? From what I know of her, she would certainly be someone who can be very useful on the world of B-tooom ... the problem is that I do not think that she is someone so understanding and will obey someone else''s orders... "Well... what''s the last thing you remember before coming here?" " Hmn? The last thing I remember? Hmm... I think I had gone to sleep early because we had a job the next day... oh right, then a strange voice woke me up and told me that he would take me to a place where I would have to choose if I would go to another world with someone else... Shit! It couldn''t be that I was killed while sleeping, right? ¡± "..." Well... given the place where she lived before, the fact that she thinks that she was killed in her world while sleeping is not something so abnormal... I do not want to lie to her since that would complicate things in the future, but for now, I do not see a reason to say what I know ... let''s say the conclusions she reached on her own are her problem. Now what I must do is just to move the conversation forward... "Well, the person you would go to another world with is me... so you have to choose if you want to come with me or not" "You? Why should I go with you? No, more importantly, who the hell are you? ¡­Now that I see you closely, you are a pretty attractive little girl¡­ if I could take you with me, then some pervert would probably give me a lot of money for you¡­¡± ¡­ Well, I knew that she was not a saint. But seriously, what she says almost makes me spit blood!! Don''t... calm down Alexander, you are here to convince her to go with you and not to fight her... take a deep breath and calm down. ¡°I''m sorry to ruin your plans, but I''m a man¡­ besides, you don''t know if you could hold me back to get out of this place and fulfill your purposes. Who knows? I may be the one to drag you out of here and end up taking you to a brothel to serve many clients.¡± Well... even trying to calm myself, it seems impossible that I did not answer her previous words... although I must say that I was still being the most polite I could be. Hearing me, she comes closer to me as she frowns and begins to examine me in more detail¡­ although she is quite strong since her level is 78, and also various fighting skills such as [Gunslinger] [Self Defense] [High Perception ] [Agile movement] that my evaluation is showing, I don''t think I''ll lose to her in a fight if we had a battle... It is certainly possible that she has more experience fighting, but here she does not have weapons and although her level is higher than mine a bit, my skills should compensate that... When she gets right in front of me, I put myself a little on guard for what she could do¡­ I think we''re in a state like we''re souls or something like that now, so perhaps we shouldn''t be able to do physical harm to ourselves¡­ but I don''t want to find out what would happen if you die in this place after all. It was good that she did not seem bothered by my words and only dedicated to observing me. In fact, due to her aura I can tell that she wasn''t trying to do something bad to me, so maybe she just has a rough way of speaking¡­ " Khaaa! W-what the hell are you doing!!!¡± Noticing her aura, I might let my guard down a bit... then noticing this, she unexpectedly directs her hand to my crotch without doubting anything until she holds my genitals... ... I think this also happened the last time I used a convocation scroll... is there some kind of requirement that the person I am summoning has to touch my penis?!! [No... I think that''s just your luck, Alexander] Well...if it was her just touching me, then I would have no problem, in fact, I would even show her if she wants to. The problem I had is that this woman did not do the same as Kurisu who did it in a delicate way and even being it somewhat pleasant. Instead, she used her hand as if holding a pair of walnuts and crushing them while playing with them!! At this moment I was experiencing a woman holding me firmly by the balls in a completely literal way!! "L-Let go of me!" " Haah !!" This feeling was not pleasant at all, so I have to try to free myself somehow. So, my next action is to put my hands on her breasts, and right after finding her nipples, I pinch and twisting them hard. It was doing that or hitting her in the face to make her let go of me... Since she was a little taller than me, her breasts were closer to me than her face and so I took the simpler option... "W-What the hell are you doing little brat!!" "That is what I should ask you !! Did you want to burst my balls? !! ¡± "Well ... actually I didn''t thought I would find something when touching you, so that was unexpected and my hand end up moving by reflex... seriously, I didn''t thought I would find something there at first. ¡± "Well, now you are clear that I am a man and that your stupid plan to take me away will not bear fruit" "About that... maybe I''ll even get more if I take you with certain types of people" "Fuck you!!" ¡° Tch¡­ you should be grateful that I didn''t do anything to you after what you did to me¡­ my breasts are still burning, damned brat. Couldn''t you be gentler if you wanted to touch my breasts? ¡± ¡° Hmp~ I just wanted you to release me, don''t think I''m so desperate to have to touch your breasts. If I wanted to do something like that, then I know other girls who have much better breasts than yours " ¡°D-Damn you brat¡­ Fuck you!! Let''s see if you can touch a girl''s breasts after I break your hands!! ¡± I can try to ignore insults or nonsense people say when they mistake me for a girl, but squeezing my balls would be my limit! So any attempt to look kind and understanding that I tried to carry out, had disappeared after this. ...but apparently, I was not the only one who was upset. After my last words, she turned to me again and this time I not even need to see her aura to understand that she did not come with good intentions. Suddenly she lunges at me knocking me down, then in the next instant she tries to hit my face with her fist¡­ damn! Does she really intend to hit someone with the appearance of a child? Instinctively I put my arms in front of me covering myself and then I can feel several blows. T-This damn bitch had held me quite tightly with her legs as she positioned herself on top of me and kept me from moving. With no other option, when I see that she retreats a bit to try to hit me again, this time I activate my [Limit-break] ability, and immediately I can see her movements as if she were in slow motion. Then moving my head to avoid her fist, I put my hands back on her breasts... " Gyaaa!!" Previously it is true that I had done it with force, but this time I do not contain anything and without compassion, I pinch her nipples again. Thanks to this she makes her body back trying to escape and finally I was able to move. Without losing the opportunity, now we exchanged positions and I was the one who was on top of her... in this position I try to do what she had done before, but in the end I have to stop... I really didn''t feel good by hitting a woman... " Ouch !! Damn it! Can''t you be more civilized? ¡± A second after my indecision to hit her, she took my hand that I was supporting on one of her breasts, and then she bites me ... she also pulls my arm and hits me with her forehead on the face after that. Minutes later we still continue attacking each other... although I think it was me who was losing. Not because of the difference in strength, but because I could not hit her and so I could only play some perverted movements as pay back for her blows... "Ha ... Ha ... Well, I must say that maybe I was wrong. Your breasts don''t feel that bad as I had originally thought... Ha ... Ha ... " "Ha ... Ha ... Damned lustful brat, you are stronger than you seem to be... how much time you will keep stroking my chest?! Let go of me now!! ¡± After some time of being in this quarrel, we returned to one of the positions that we exchanged at first and I was positioning myself on top of her. But this time holding her neck with one hand to avoid her giving me another butting, while with my other hand I massaged her breast in a way more delicate than before. ... I don''t know if it was because of the fight, or because of all the "caresses" between us, but now her nipples were as hard as stone... this should not count as taking advantage of her, this is compensation for all the blows she gave me! Well... maybe I should stop doing this. "It seems that we will not reach an agreement between us... it is a pity, now I have lost an opportunity to have another partner to help me on that island, haaa..." I think after all this no matter what I say, I don''t think I can convince her to come with me to the world of B- tooom. So, not wanting to waste any more time or prolong this fight any longer, I get up from her while expressing my thoughts out loud. Probably seeing that I no longer wanted to continue this, she also doesn''t try to hit me again and instead just watches me. " System, get me out of here, return me with the other two girls." I hope that the blows I received here have no consequences on the other side, otherwise I¡¯m sure I will be very sore for a few days... damn it! I''m tired of getting hit by people I should be able to dominate with my strength, the next world I choose must be one where I learn how to fight! I have to hit anyone who hits me at least 10 times in revenge. Moreover, I thought this world was one where only our conscience or spirit was present, so how come I feel pain ?! [Your level of consciousness is very low, so it is impossible that you now know how to cancel your pain here. It can be said that for you, your soul is very similar to your body, or this is how you understand it and that is why you feel the same as if it were your body. In fact, being in such a place, for you, it should be very dangerous since someone could seriously damage your soul. But don''t worry Alexander, what you experienced as damage here is nothing significant, rather, you did it yourself because in your mind a blow implies pain and damage and so your mind worked to create it. The same is for that girl... although once you two get out of here, everything will look like this was just a dream and you won''t have any real damage] Well... that certainly sounds like complicated things related to the mind and spirit. Most likely, to understand more about this, I will have to raise my soul level first. Aurora, can you get me out of here? [ Sure, but do you really don¡¯t want to try to convince that woman again? ] ... no, I think that is impossible now. I better start thinking about what I''ll do once I get to the other side¡­ I still have to give my new homunculus a name too. [¡­Ok] -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Summoned Woman) While I had my eyes on the red-haired boy who suddenly turned his back on me and started walking away from where I was, I rubbed my nipples a little since they were very sore... that damned brat really had no compassion for them, even sometimes I thought he wanted to rip them off from me! I wanted to see them to examine if these hadn''t deformed or something, but with him here I couldn''t do it ... who knows? Maybe he''ll take advantage of the fact that I don''t have my clothes on to do it directly this time! ... I really want to kill that brat! No, I will capture him and sell him to a brothel, he will have his ass drilled all day this way! "Eh?" Taking my eyes on him to see what the boy intended to do, he suddenly disappears as if he had never been there. Noticing this, I couldn''t help the uncertainty and a little fear appearing in me. I certainly didn''t like the boy much, but I had two big problems now! One is that I don''t really know how I got here and therefore, I had no idea how to get out of here¡­ I could only see a blank world wherever I put my eyes on. I didn''t know how long I would have to be here, or if I could get out of this place ... Having no one to ask something or to talk to in this world that seemed so empty, it was nothing pleasant... Also, there was a chance that I would have died and this is how I got here... if this is so, then I think I have ruined my chance to reincarnate ... Shit!! [This is the last chance for you to go to another world and accompany my host. Do you want to follow it? ] "W-Who is it? !! Who just spoke? Show yourself and don''t hide! ¡± When I was starting to get worried, I heard a voice and so I quickly started looking for the person who was speaking. Unfortunately no matter how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find anyone¡­ besides, somehow I felt that the voice resonated directly in my head. Remembering that when I came to this place previously something similar happened, only that that time I was a bit sleepy, I understand that it is most likely the person who brought me here. Immediately I try to ask him more about what is happening and who it was, but I don''t get an answer and they just repeat the sentence from before as if it were a machine... "Well... at least if I''m dead, it seems like I can still follow that boy into his world..." For a moment I thought it would be good if that voice gives me the option to return to where I was, but... is not as if I have a great life there. Who knows? maybe in that other world I can have a better life... "It''s okay! Take me with that brat! ... besides, I still can''t forgive him with just a few punches, that damned brat practically groped every inch of my body after all!! So I have to make him pay for it. " Making a decision, I give my answer to the person or thing that had brought me here and then I feel as if my consciousness fades for a short time. When I open my eyes again, I was in what looked like a cabin and I quickly see the boy I met in that blank world¡­ besides, he was accompanied by two other girls near him. Looking at them, then I can understand why this brat said that he had better options to harass someone... these two women were quite beautiful and surely if they were in a brothel they would be the girls with the highest number of clients. "Why the hell are you here? !! ¡± ¡°You idiot brat, don''t think that you would get rid of me so easily after what you did to me!¡± When he saw me, he seemed quite surprised, and while answering him, I can''t help but smile a little knowing that things for the boy did not go as he thought they would. ------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 200: Day 2 (Part 4) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "Why the hell are you here? !!" "You damned brat, don''t think you would get rid of me so easily after what you did to me!" I probably should be glad to see this woman here, but oddly I didn''t have any trace of happiness in me when I saw her, instead, I was just surprised... seriously, it couldn''t be that this mad woman just followed me here to keep going with the quarrel we had before, right? Didn''t she want to return to her world and dedicate herself to doing some criminal acts as she always does? "Why the hell didn''t you return to your world?! I don''t think I did something too serious for you to follow me here to keep complaining, right? ¡± " How is that''s not something serious?! You have groped every part of my body!! ¡± "W-Well... that may be true, but with the blows you gave me, it should be enough for you to vent and go back to your world, right?!" "D-Did you really touch her? I don''t know if I should praise you for having the guts to do that to a person like her, or despising you for what you did... " "What do you mean by someone like her, little bitch?! Do you think that because you have big breasts you are more woman than me?!! ¡± "Hiiii ..." It seems that she misinterpreted Emilia''s words, she must have referred to her attitude more than her appearance... although perhaps I should thank her aggressive attitude that makes Emilia not think as if I had taken advantage of her, or even worse, something like if I had tried to rape her. Most likely seeing the attitude of this woman, she decided not to think about it much and her affection did not diminish this time¡­ well, certainly this woman I summoned does not look like someone a man could take advantage of. It is a curious thing to see that even the fear of men that Emilia has is suppressed by the fear that she causes when she yells at her, when that happens, she quickly approaches me as if looking for protection. ¡°Tch¡­ well, it doesn''t matter. The truth is that I didn''t know I could go back to my world... or rather, I wasn''t sure I could. Still, that''s also your fault for leaving without even explaining anything, damned brat!! ¡± "Oh, right ..." After hearing what she says, I realize that she is right and this is probably partly my fault. Due to everything that happened in the white world, I did not have time to explain things very well. Although I must say that she also shares some responsibility with me¡­ besides, the system should also have explained things to her before coming here, right? "¡­Where are we? Is this another world? ¡­ It looks the same to me as the place I was before, I don''t see anything different. ¡± Probably seeing that I had calmed down, she does the same and begins to look the environment in more detail and also ask some questions. Since this is a level 1 world like hers, then she shouldn''t notice any significant difference¡­ I think all worlds on that level are very similar. And since she is here, at least I''ll make her help to us in this world... she has a bad character but if I am a little patient and try to win her trust, then she will be a very reliable ally. "Master... who is she? She doesn''t seem like someone reasonable... do you want me to take care of her? ¡± "Woooh! Does this little bitch know how to do more than move her hips on a man? Hehehe I want to see how you take care of me, come on, go ahead and try it ¡± "¡­Stop." "¡­Yes Master." Unfortunately, my homunculus does not have the same thoughts and she seemed ready to fight now so I have to stop her¡­ well, at least I know she is brave to fight someone 2 limits higher than her. Although I don''t know if I should say that she has enough self-confidence, or if she''s a bit impulsive... "You should also calm down, the situation we are in is not very good, and the best thing would be to work among ourselves to be able to get out of this. So it''s better that we start again from the beginning, for now let''s introduce ourselves to each other. I am Alexander, she is Emilia, and she is¡­ well, she still doesn''t have a name but that will change soon¡± "H-Hello" "..." "... she doesn¡¯t have a name? Well, whatever. I''m Rebecca Lee, but only with Revi is fine." After 2 of us three say hello, she watches us for a short time and then relaxes a bit and tells us who she is. Yes, the woman who was randomly summoned was none other than Revi from the Black Lagoon world... Honestly, she always seemed like a very good woman to me, at least in the anime. But the moment I saw her in the white world, at that moment I knew that it would not be easy to deal with her. Although... despite this, I have to say that I was also a little happy to meet her in person. Also, since technically the summons had been a success, now I could see her status and therefore I understood very well that she would be of great help here... [Status Name: Rebecca Lee Race: Human Age: 26 years Level: 78 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (30) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: H Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate: [ High Perception-S ] [Instinctive Reflexes- S] [ Gunslinger- A ] Acquired: [ Flexible Movement - D] [Agile Movement-E ] [Fight-D] [Rapid Fire- D] [Precise Fire-C] Magic: None Development: [Acrobat- C] [Self defense : (No style)D ] [Mercenary -C] [Pirate- D] [Bounty hunter- E] Affection: 50 (Neutral) Loyalty: 50 (Neutral) ] ¡­ Damn, she really just think of me like if I¡¯m some random person. No... perhaps I should be glad that at least her loyalty and affection have those numbers and were not even lower... maybe if it had been another girl who I did that in the white world, then the numbers would probably be negative ... are there negative numbers in those values to begin with? ¡°Answering your previous question, we are now on an island¡­ perhaps you are in luck since this is a vacation island with beautiful beaches, lush vegetation, where people throw fireworks all the time, and where you can notice the smell of roast beef throughout the day. ¡± "Really? That doesn''t sound bad! ¡± "... H-He is probably joking... although maybe everything he said has some truth on it... o-or rather, that''s a very positive way of seeing this place..." " ... What do you mean, girl? ¡± "T-The truth is that most of the people here were kidnapped and thrown on this island so they kill each other... Those fireworks that Alexander says¡­ that Alexander-senpai says, are bombs like these¡­ I-I think you can imagine what he meant by the smell of roast meat. ¡± "... W- What? What the hell? Where the hell did you bring me, damned brat? Why the hell did you bring me to this hell?!! ¡± ¡°Well¡­ technically, you came here on your own, so you can''t blame this on only me. Also, as far as I know, your world was not a paradise either, so don''t complain so much ¡± " Dam it! Now I will really kill you brat!! I certainly know that the place where I lived was also hell, but at least that was a hell that I knew very well!! And, in that place at least I had my weapons!! On the other hand, here are guys carrying bombs with them while I don''t even have a damn bullet!! ¡± "Master!" After processing what Emilia told her, she runs and holds me up by my shirt ¡­ it''s not so unpleasant to have her face so close, but unfortunately, I doubt very much that she wants to kiss me. Seeing this, my new homunculus quickly stands by my side and prepares to fight with Revi so I have to stop her again so she doesn''t complicate matters any further. Revi was annoyed, but I wasn''t really worried about this. If she actually wanted to kill me, I don''t think she can do it that easily. After all, as she mentioned a moment ago, right now she doesn''t have her weapons with her. Thanks to this, it''s possible that we can solve things by talking¡­ or I hope so, I don''t want to have to go through another fight with her here in the real world¡­ feeling her body with my hands was nice, but each blow also hurt a lot! ¡°Revi, you can''t escape having some responsibility for your situation, so we better talk about it. You cannot return to your world now, and the way things are now, then you only have two options... The first is to stay mad at me and go on your own... but I would not recommend that, as you have heard from Emilia-chan, things outside are not easy and if you go alone someone may end up blowing you up in the air. The second is to stay with us and we all help each other, I think that way there are much more possibilities that we all get out of here alive. Also... I can promise you that after this if you want, I can take you to your world... and it doesn''t have to be empty-handed, I can pay you for your help here. ¡± "No... I also have another option, I can kill you now. At least that way I will feel much better ¡± "That wouldn''t be a very good idea... and I''m not just saying it for myself. If you do that, then you will lose your only way to get out of this world... and since you agreed to be summoned here, your life may be linked to me. So if you kill me, then you would probably die the same way ¡± "W-What did you say? Is my life tied to you now?!! ¡± Well... that last one is just my invention, maybe if she thinks this is so, then she would be a little more docile. I have never asked what would happen to the summoned girl if I die... they may only stay in the world where they are, maybe they would return to their world, or... there is also that possibility that I said now. Do you know what will happen to my summons if I die, Aurora? [No, I don''t really know either. Although I do know that if you die, then I will die since I am linked to you. As for the other girls, I think the most likely thing that will happen if you were to die, it is that they would stay in the world they are¡­ I don''t think Cross will go to the trouble of returning them to their original world after all.] Well¡­ I''m glad that at least the girls would still be alive if something bad happened to me, I couldn''t bear them sharing the same fate as me. Also, I really regret that this affects you, Aurora ... [Don''t worry Alexander. I have told you that I will still follow the purpose for which I was originally created, so if you die, I fear that I would also lose that... it could be said, that it is what drives my existence at this moment. Besides, the concept of life and death for me still does not feel so real] ¡­Well, that''s probably because you don''t have a physical body. [Perhaps] " Fuck, Fuck, Fuck!! ...This is complete bullshit! ¡± ¡°Okay, so what do you decide to do Revi. Actually, we have things to do and I don''t have so much time to wait for you to make up your mind. ¡± While I had a conversation with Aurora in my head, I was also waiting for Revi to calm down a bit and make a decision. Well, the truth is that I''m also worried that my homunculus would lose patience because of how she is holding me in the air holding my clothes... I thought Leona only acted that way because she had a militarized personality, but now I think their race has a rather overprotective attitude towards their master. Unfortunately, after a couple of minutes I don''t see Revi calm down and so I have to speak to continue our conversation. ¡°¡­ Do you say that you can return me to my world, later? Also ... what do you mean with pay me? What will you pay me with? ¡± ¡°¡­If you want to return to your world after all this, then I promise that I will take you there when I can. And, I can pay you with gold¡­ a lot of gold. ¡± " ... Gold? Do you have gold with you? !! ¡± ¡°Do I look like a bank or a mine? This is kept in a safe place¡­ ¡± This was not something I said just to make her help me, when we leave this world I can keep my word and give her gold if she wants to go to her world. After all, in HOTD I think there must be a lot of gold abandoned in the banks... the truth is that this stopped being useful there and in Gaia, it had no value since it seems that it is different from the gold of that world... it was a big disappointment when I find out about that by the way. So if Revi wants gold, I do not mind giving her several tons if she wants them... all I''ll have to do is ask the soldiers in HOTD to gather it. Although for her to have it, we must first finish the missions of this world, and then she will have to wait until I have time to take a trip to her world. "But¡­" "W-What''s wrong? You are not regretting now, are you ?! ¡± "No, I just wanted to give you the advice of not to fall in love with me because then you won¡¯t want to return to your world to spend all that gol- Ghaa! Damn that hurts! couldn''t you let me go in a delicate way?¡± "Master, are you alright? Do you want me to break that woman''s hands? ¡± Hearing me say that, she throws me to the ground... I was just giving her advice! Why is she mistreating me? Well... at least I can see that my homunculus cares a lot about me... but for now let''s do the same as Revi and ignore what she says. "Hmp~ You looked for it yourself. Also, you don''t have to worry about that happening, I have no preference for women ¡± "Fuck! Didn¡¯t you squeeze my balls before and still think I''m a girl ?! ¡± ¡°¡­ It is impossible that someone with your age and complexion has something of that size between your legs, I know that you should have put something in your underwear¡± ... that was a spirit world, and therefore I don''t think you can do something like that, but explaining that to her would be complicated, besides... unfortunately I cannot say that her logic is wrong. So with no alternative, I stand up, brush the dust off my clothes, and then... [Srriiin] "L-Lie ... really is something there... b-besides, why is it so big ?! Are you seriously a child?¡± "Whoh! You are amazing, master¡­ ¡± "Kyaaaa !! W-What are you doing, Alexander? W-Why do you drop your pants? !! ¡± "Well, she doubted that I was a man and since I don''t want her to check it again with her hands, then this was the only way to solve her doubts" Yes, I thought that the most direct way and by which Revy would not have more doubt about my gender was to introduce her to my life partner. As a result, she opens her eyes wide as she also seems to lose the ability to control her jaw for a while, and then she finally says something. Furthermore, since my homunculus remained squatting even after I stood up, I could feel her breath a little when she talked about my member. She seemed to be curious enough about it since it seems she wanted to grab it with her hands¡­ she was even putting her index finger close as if she wanted to touch my penis like it was a little animal and wanted to see how it reacted. On the other hand, Emilia who was the one who screamed now covered her eyes with her hands and turned her body to look away. Although... she still left large holes in the hands and turned her neck in this direction... if you want to watch it, then simply do that. If you keep doing that, you may hurt your neck from having to turn so much... Even though she is afraid of men, it seems that she still maintains curiosity like any other young woman about this... well, since it is not as if I am restricting her and forcing her to see it, I think it is normal that instead of fear, what awakens in her is only curiosity. Well, since I had experienced a bad situation before with someone holding my buddy, I really didn''t want to someone touch my genitals for now. Also, I didn''t want Emilia to hurt her neck, so I put back up my pants and underwear. "Okay, now that things have been cleared up, then try not to fall in love with me, Revi." ¡°Hmp~ You may be a man, but I have no interest in little ones who are barely growing hair down there. So don''t worry, moreover¡­ if that happens, then I will fulfill whatever wish you have, boy ¡± "Hehehe, I hope you remember those words if that happens... Well, then with this is fixed, let''s move on to the next thing¡­ I think I should give you your name now, right? ¡± "Please, master." Stopping looking at Revi, I immediately put my eyes on my homunculus that had remained with the hand in the air and now only looked at my pants directly where my crotch was... It even gives me the feeling that she is thinking about whether she should take it out again by herself. "Well, then your name will be..." --------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 201: Day 2 (Part 5) Hello!! In the next chapter, I will change the name of the novel to "Soul Evolution System" since it seems that I previously translated it word for word from my language and it was incorrect. Furthermore, we would have a new cover with this Arc characters! Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- With Revi''s issue settled, it was time to move on to the last thing to do so I could go and keep looking for more crystals. By the way, she is actually someone who is most motivated for material things... well, I cannot judge her since I am not very different in that sense either. I prefer to have my pockets full than empty after all. "Well, your name will be Blue Mary from now on" Same as with Leona, there was not much to think about the name of my new homunculus, since this would be the same as to whom the blood that I used with the transmutation scroll belonged. Well, that was not the only similarity with Leona, the blood that was used this time was from a character from the same world too. Until now I was very satisfied with Leona''s attitude and strong development, so I thought that taking another character from that world as the basis for this homunculus would also be good. Well...I admit it, it was also influenced a lot by my personal liking for that character in that game. Maybe because we were in this cabin the wind did not blow as much as on previous occasions that I have named someone, but I can still see that the energy of the environment begins to gather in Mary, also in large quantities and speed, so I am sure my ability [Will of the worlds] has range effect properly... "W-What have you do?... Alex-chan " " ... w-what did you call me? Seriously, it was not clear to you that I was a man?! ¡± "Well ... I may have no doubt about what is between your legs, but that does not change that you look very effeminate" As I made sure there was nothing wrong with Mary, Revi''s voice suddenly came from behind me and made my mind go blank for a second¡­ that honorific was supposed to be used primarily to refer to a little girl, so I can''t avoid turning and asking why she called me that! Well¡­ I think it could also be used to refer to a male child in a loving way, but I knew that was not the case for her and instead she just wanted to screw with me! "... it''s nothing, I just gave her a name, so don''t worry... fat ass" "F-Fat ass? D-Damned effeminate brat, I''ll kill you- ¡± "S-She is shining... i-is that normal?" I honestly don''t think she had such a big butt... in fact, of the girls I know, maybe that merit would be Haruna''s... or would it be Shisuka? Well, Scythe also has quite large hips¡­ Well, the thing is that I also wanted to tease Revi because of the earlier. Nor know very well the reason, but from what I have knowledge, one of the things that bothers a woman more is to tell her that... honestly, as a man, I know that one of the places of a woman that a guy is attracted more is her butt. And the fact that it is fleshy, always makes our eyes stick to that place... although of course, as long as it is not something very exaggerated. ¡­So I''ve always had doubts about why that bothers a woman so much. In Revi''s case, I must say that those shorts makes that place stand out a lot. It is certainly big, but I think it is very nice to see... also if it has the same touch that I feel in the withe world, then it should also be very nice to rub... if I remember correctly, it was very firm and had a very good elasticity in it. Annoyed by my words, she was most likely preparing to hold me up again. It was a blessing that Emilia''s who had been watching very closely what was happening with Mary make her turn back and stop to look towards there with some surprise. The level of energy gathering in Mary had now reached levels that made it so that anyone could see that something was happening to her. Although this does not last much longer, and then things soon return to normal. After that, physically there was no noticeable change in Mary and she was practically the same as before. Although on the other hand, her status had changed a lot... [Status Name: Blue Mary Race: Human Homunculus Age: 30 minutes (Body of a 18-year-old girl) Level: 82 Soul Level: 1 Hp : 100/100 Energy: ( 3 0) Strength: I Resistance: H Dexterity: H Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate: [Body domain - S] [ Fight-S ] [Regeneration - E] [Abnormal state resistance - C] [Ki control- G ] Acquired: [Flexible Movement - C] [Agile Movement-C] [Bare Handed Fight- B] [ Ki Punch- B ] [ Ki Kick-B] [ Stealth -G] [ Tracking - G] Magic: None Developing: [Acrobat- C] [Fidelity C] [Intelligence Agent - E ] [Self Defense - B] [ Fighting technique : Combat Sambo -C] Loyalty : 125] As expected, Mary now had close combat skills in addition to those of her race as a homunculus... but what surprised me a bit is that she also had espionage-related skills, I did not expect that. This was a pleasant surprise, with these abilities I think she will be even more of help than I had originally imagined, after all, now at this time these abilities would be more useful in fighting people with bombs than her combat techniques. Also... the most notable and best of all is that unexpectedly she had increased 3 limits in an instant! Damn it, with the limit break pill then I would now have a person on the ninth limit in my group! This is certainly something to rejoice. It ''s a pity that the energy channels pill is not of help for her, because if so, then maybe she could enter the first limit of a soul level 2... no, if I wait for her to raise some levels in this world with the help of the mission to kill the participants, then she may still manage to reach a level 2 soul! [Sorry to tell you, but that is very unlikely to happen, Alexander. If you do what you are thinking, then she will most likely only reach the peak of the 9th limit. To break the barrier between advancing the soul level, that pill is not enough...] I see... seems that things are not that simple. Well, it is still very good that she reaches the peak of the 9th limit. After all, there should not be people who exceed this force in the area that we are now in Gaia, and therefore, things in the future will be easier with her around. ¡°Thank you for giving me a name, My little master¡­ fufufu well... although certainly master may not be as small as he appears. ¡± While evaluating Mary''s new status, she seems to recover from the process of getting a name and then tells me that... well, she already had a more open personality than Leona, but now even seems a little more playful than before. "What do you did to her, boy? She seems a little different from before¡­ ¡± "Hehehe, do you think so? Well, you ''re not wrong about that... I think that now it would be easier break your arms... want to tried as you wished before? "..." Before I can reply to Revi, Mary responds by having Revi just watching her while squinting. I think she is quite perceptive since this time she does not urge her to try and instead seems to be watching Mary''s movements. "Stop Mary, Revi is our partner now. Try to get along with her because if we don''t trust each other, then things will be more complicated for us. I think it is time to go find some crystals, we have wasted a lot of time and it is better not to give the other participants so much time to get organize ¡± "Okay, little master" "Crystals?" "Yes, about that..." As I headed for the cabin exit, I begin to explain in more detail the situation we are now to Revi and Mary. "It''s not just crystals, you know? They are persons¡­" ¡° Emilia-chan¡­ the lesson this morning will be that you should not humanize your goals. If you do that, then it will be more difficult for you to do the things you want. ¡± ¡°¡­ You really are not a good person, are you? Well, although I think what Alex-chan says is not a bad idea, girl. According to what you two said to me before, this is an island where you must kill each other, so I think it is very reasonable to treat others here as your enemies and possible murderers. Compassion will only end up killing you. ¡± ¡°Yes, the only thing that matters is master and the people that matter to him, so what happens to others shouldn''t be of importance¡± "..." ..I must say I was a little curious about how the girl that was the most normal here became the weirdest in our group. On the other hand, maybe they do not reach the level of a psychopath, but I don¡¯t think the other two girls have trouble killing other people... no, I think Mary perhaps is touching that line that separates her from that... Then, with Emilia-chan''s somewhat worried gaze on us, the 4 of us advanced towards the jungle to look for some targets. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Participant of the game) Fuck! I want to know who were the idiots who nominated me to participate in this stupid game and then kill them all! Well... probably is not so easy to do that since there must be a lot people who hated me... but there was nothing I could do about that, could I? After all I was working for a lender and my job was to collect from people who were overdue with their payments. Also, many times I had to go to extremes that were not entirely legal... what could I do about it? If I wasn''t the one who broke someone''s legs, then it would be mine that would be broken. " Akura- san... I-I think we should part with that guy... he-he doesn''t seem like someone trustworthy, I think he could even kill us just like the other two people from a while ago" " Hmn? That guy certainly seems pretty crazy... but he may not be the only crazy person on this island right now, you know? So I think it''s best to stick with his plan for now and collect the crystals from the other participants so we can get out of here. And... we are now his accomplices, don''t forget that ¡± After arriving on this island, I had grouped with this people... curiously, here I met this man who spoke to me and who was one of the debtors of my former boss. Apparently, his wife was the one who sold him so she could get rid of all the debts this guy had. Also, in this group there is another man who from what he has told us, he was someone who had his own company and according to his words, several women from this organization falsely accused him of harassment... I think it is more than obvious that these accusations were not false since that guy hasn''t stopped observing another person in our group, a woman that I don''t know anything about, and who doesn''t talk much¡­ I think the only thing that prevents that guy from trying to take advantage of her, it is the bombs that just like everyone here she has in her waist bag. ¡°What the hell are you two chattering about! ! If you don''t hurry then I''ll take the damn crystals from your hands!! ¡± " Y-Yes sir, i-it was he who kept talking and won¡¯t stop! ¡± "..." This guy is unreliable, and I think I understand why his wife decided to get rid of him now. I think she was something intelligent doing that, at least she got some money by this fellow that way. The person who yells at us and to whom I only nod to answer him while I get away from this guy, it was the one who had taken the leadership of this group. As far as I know, he was a hitman from a yakuza group from some city, so I did not doubt that he would do what he said... As the idiot from before said, this guy quickly made the decision to get crystals from other participants, and so it didn''t take us long to get 6 of these... one was from a man who was alone, and three from others who were traveling in a group just like us. The other two remaining crystals belonged to 2 other people who were in our group, another man and woman. After we found the first guy and walked over to talk to each other, this guy threw a bomb and killed him before he knew what was going on... I had hit people, but that was the first time I had seen someone kill another person. Well... not long after, I was able to cross that line too... The group of 3 people had also thought about following the rules of this game and killing other participants, so we had no choice but to start using the bombs that we all had... as a result they 3 died and two of our group too. At first I thought that since we had obtained 6 crystals, the hitman would take them to get out of this place. Unexpectedly, when we finished killing those 3 men, he quickly distributed the crystals among the rest of us... That surprised me a bit, but then I understood that this guy was pretty smart... we all knew that those crystals meant an exit pass from this damn island, so we had all been staring at them. So I think the hitman understood that if he turned everyone else against him, he would very likely end up dying¡­ he may be scary, but it''s not like he was immune to the bombs after all. That¡¯s why he had to decide to distribute the crystals to everyone, that way surely everyone would find it much more difficult to have to kill everyone else to get them. Although thanks to that, now he seems quite annoyed... It was already noon on the second day since we got here and with the hitman walking in front of us, we all stay vigilant as we move forward to find other people in this jungle where it is hellishly hot. " Hmn?" " Guah!! Suddenly, a kind of whistle is heard that makes us all stop our feet, and then a few seconds later the hitman is knocked down by something... "A-A spear? Who is the damn idiot who uses a spear when you have bombs? Are you a damn caveman?!! ¡± "Hehehe, they are making fun of you, Alex-chan" "I can assure you that the guy who writhes on the ground does not think the same of my ¡®Ben Dover- 2¡¯ ¡° "... ¡®B-Ben Dover- 2¡¯? What are you? A child?" "I am 12 years old, remember? Furthermore, we should take care of the other people ¡± " Tch... fine" "Yes Master" Inside the jungle, several people were suddenly heard arguing among themselves. D-Damn! They just killed a person and they talk like they''re walking in a damn park! Why did we have to meet another group of lunatics?! " Hiii " After this, the useless guy suddenly turns around and runs... he''s really just a coward! Although... maybe I must praise him for being the first to move of all of us after witnessing what happened a moment ago. At not being able to see the guys who attacked us, maybe this is the smartest thing to do right now... [Boom!] When the other 3 of us who had stayed in our place still processing what had just happened also wanted to do the same, our steps stop again when we see that guy being killed by a bomb... that might not be as smart as I had thought-out. " I-I-I don''t want to die!!" [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] "Fu- Fuck !" Then the woman who was in our group begins to throw her bombs crazily to anywhere and immediately the stalker guy decides still to try to escape, but in a different direction from the idiot... I also decide to do the same as the latter, or rather, I had no choice since I didn''t want a bomb that woman was randomly dropping to hit me. It seems that my luck was much better than the idiot since although I hear several detonations, I still manage to get away from that place without being stopped by a bomb. After running for several minutes, I then decide to stop to catch my breath a little. "Ha ... Ha ... D-Damn it! People on this Island have truly gone completely insane¡­ ¡± " ... Are you not going to keep running? I thought you would let me play a little more¡­ well, I shouldn''t be delayed so long and should return soon with Master, after all, I cannot trust that violent woman¡± "E-eh?" Before I knew it, a blonde woman was by my side and she said that to me... then without being able to do anything, when she finishes speaking, she jumps putting her legs around my neck, and in the next moment while hearing a crack my vision begins to darken... ---------------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 202: Day 2 (Part 6) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander ) After walking through the jungle for a while, I finally detect 5 people in my domain who were heading right towards us. I''m grateful that this place is a jungle because this had shortened quite its previous extension from what it could reach, they could have noticed us long ago if this place was plain. "5 people are coming here, so get ready" "W-Won''t we talk to them first? Perhaps we can try to convince them not to fight us¡­ ¡± " Girl... they have bombs, remember? So I don''t want to be too close to them to talk. I think it is better that we take care of them quickly and thus avoid any problem¡± "Well... we will not kill them without first observing them a bit. After observing them, then we will decide what to do with these people¡± I was more in agreement with Revy''s point of view, but probably I also will feel bad if the other people are defenseless beautiful women or children¡­ so after thinking about it for a moment, I decided to first see what kind of people they were, and if they are bad people, this way it may help Emilia-chan to make the decision to kill someone... I really hope that she can do it, otherwise, that would cause us more problems in the future. With that in mind, we prepared to meet those 5. Seeing the direction in which they walk, I place several [Remote control BIM] and then go back a bit to wait for them. It will not take long for them to get inside that place that had now become a minefield. Now that they are closer to us, I could see their auras and evaluate them... well, among them, 2 men have very dark auras. The rest on the other hand, only have black threads on them... quite possibly this is due to everything that is happening on this island than instead of being bad people. Besides, I can also see that in 3 of them it added to what was written over their heads a +2, a +1, and another +1... "They have killed people already, so we can forget about talking to them, that would be too risky" " ...I won''t ask how you know that, but it''s good that we go with my idea of killing them before they notice us, that''s much easier " "..." "Wait, let''s not use the bombs yet, Revy... let me take care of one first." Some may have been just unfortunate people who got involved in this crazy game, but unfortunately for them, they had now also become a risk to us if we acted softly. Knowing that Revy had decided to help us, before when we were walking in the forest, I gave several bombs to her and Mary. So, when I see that she is about to use one, I stop her and take my spear. I target the man with the +2 over his head since he would be probably the most dangerous of them, in the next instant, he was dying on the ground while screaming. "Oh! It seems you have good aim, damned brat. ¡± "That was a great, master. You ended up with one of them on the first try" "..." Of the girls next to me, two of them don''t seem to care much about this and they even praise my aim a little...the other one tremble a bit and seem that can''t take her eyes off the man who is writhing on the ground. "A-A spear? Who is the damn idiot who uses a spear when you have bombs? Are you a damn caveman?!! ¡± "Hehehe, they are making fun of you, Alex-chan" "I can assure you that the guy who writhes on the ground does not think the same of my ¡®Ben Dover- 2¡¯ " "...¡¯B-Ben Dover- 2¡¯? What are you? A child?" ¡° I am 12 years old, remember? Furthermore, we should take care of other people¡± "Tch... fine" "Yes Master" With my words, Revy and Mary target someone and then start heading towards them. Emilia-chan, on the other hand, stays still without moving... "Emilia!! Stop spacing out and focus, or a bomb could end up killing you! ¡± "E-eh? Y-yes ! ¡± After making her back on herself, I put my eyes to others and I can see that one of them turns around and runs trying to get away from us... it''s good that I had placed the [Remote Control BIMs] as a way to avoid them from escaping. So pressing the button on the bracelet in my wrist, I prevent him from escaping. [Boom !!] "I-I-I don''t want to die !!" [Boom boom boom!!] "S-Shit! T-That damn woman went crazy! ¡± Revy had chosen a woman to take care of and was walking in her direction, she has to stop when the woman starts throwing bombs everywhere¡­ it''s good that she wasn''t too close to that woman yet, or things would have been really bad for her. Well, it''s nice to see that while being bombarded she does not loses control and instead hides behind a tree to protect herself and as if waiting for an opportunity to make her move, occasionally glances at the woman who was throwing bombs. "Ah... Noooo!" [Boom!] "Damn crazy bitch... you really scare me" ...this girl is quite ruthless. When the woman notices the [Timer BIM] that Revy had thrown after cover behind the tree, she tries to run away from there, but it was too late. Now there is only the person who ran away and Mary followed, and the other one coming in this direction remaining... "Emilia-kun... the guy who comes this way is a pretty bad person, in fact, I think he''s the type of the men you hate the most... so you better take care of him before he kills you... or he ends up doing something much worse to you" "E-eh? B-But¡­ ¡± Without saying anything more, I move a little away from this place... of everyone in that group, I think he was one of the worst since apart from his aura being black, added to that color also had a sick pink one as if he was excited all the time... Noticing this, I believed that this guy was the best option for Emilia-chan to decide to use her bombs against someone... I do not intend to abandon her, and I will try to help her from the side if things go wrong... although l the weapons that used in this place are bombs, so I can''t guarantee that nothing would happen to her. I don''t really like the idea either, but I have to push her a bit if I want her to at least try to protect herself... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Emilia) After telling me that, Alexander heads towards some trees until I lose sight of him¡­ then not long after, I hear the sound of someone approaching here while running, and a moment later, a man was in front of me. "D-Damn it !! S-So it was you who killed everyone... damn bitch, I''ll make you pay for this!!¡± "N-No ... i-it w-was not me... I-I think it is better not to fight against us and seek a way to-" " W-What the hell are you talking about, bitch? !! Are you saying we should talk to each other after you''ve killed everyone else? Do you really think I will believe your words? ¡± Right after seeing me, that man starts shouting at me. When I hear him, I can only blame Alexander a little since he was partly right and so I can''t find words to contradict what he said... But then, when he tries to find one of his bombs and tries to catch his breath a bit, he starts to look at me more closely and then his next words make me stop blaming Alexander and instead can''t help but see this man with displeasure. "W-Well ... i-if you don''t want me to hurt you, then you will have to do everything I tell you... don''t move or otherwise I will blow you up bitch!" The fear and anger that this man had, now when seeing me, seems to have been suppressed by another emotion... now in his eyes that looked to various specific parts of my body, I could see that these were full of lust, and so I knew very well what he would probably ask me to do now... "I-I told you not to move bitch! Tch¡­ this will be a waste ¡± In my head, any desire to discuss had disappeared now, and besides, my body was moving by itself and was looking to take one of the bombs that I had in my waist bags. It was a shame that man had already taken one of his bombs before me, and then upon noticing my actions he activated this one... this was a bomb of the type that pulled out a small propeller and flew towards a target that was aimed with this, Alexander called [Homing BIM]. Logically, I was the target this was heading for while making a small buzz. Seeing this, my body freezes for a second trying to choose between continuing to look for a bomb or running from here, but unfortunately given the distance between the two of us, that time was very crucial. Then when I believed that soon my life would end, in the next instant, something seems to be thrown from the trees and hits the bomb... [Boom!] "Ahhh!" "Kyaaa" As a result of that , the explosion knocks both of us ... I was the one who ran with more luck because the bomb was closer to him than me. "D-Damn! You are not alone? I-I see... you were just a bait¡± As we both try to stand up, the man who now had some slight burns from the explosion draws his own conclusions from this¡­I don''t think Alexander used me as bait, because if he wanted to kill this guy, he probably would have done it without doing that. ...that he is still alive, it is only because he wants me to take care of him by myself. A part of me wants to complain to him for forcing me to do this... but another knows that with this occasion, this is the third time he has saved me... if I do nothing, then I will only become a burden. This guy wanted to do to me the same thing that the other men have tried to do... besides, he has even tried to kill me... also thinking about what could have happened if Alexander did not intervene, my body begins to shake more. I- If I don''t kill him, then I''m afraid that maybe the next time Alexander tries to help me will be too late... "W-Well ... w- we should talk things over like you said before. I-I can help you get more crystals if you let me join you! ¡± "... I-I don''t want you are close to me ... s-so ... please disappear!" "N-Noo!" [Boom!] Standing and holding the bomb that I had taken before the explosion, I observe the man that was in front of me and that now realizing that I was not alone, or perhaps remembering it, he begins to beg while looking at me and the surroundings as if he wanted to find Alexander. ¡­The thought of having him close to me and having to be vigilant of him all the time, it was enough to even while my hand trembling a little, I was able to make up my mind to drop the bomb on him and end his life. "Well done, Emilia-chan. It looks like you''ve approved! ¡± [Pan] [Pan] [Pan] [Pan] " Hehehe, it looks like you lost the bet, Revy " ¡° Hmp ~ If it hadn''t been for the boy, then she would be dead now. The result was manipulated, so the bet does not count. Also¡­ what the hell are you doing damned brat? !! ¡± With the death of that man, Alexander and the other two girls come out of the trees... apparently they had also finished with the people they took as targets... I really can''t understand how they can look so calm after having killed someone ... My body doesn''t stop shaking, and the man''s screams are still echoing in my ears¡­ all I could think right now was that I had just killed a man! It was certainly very possible that he would have hurt me if I was alone, b-but did I really have to do this? My mind kept going around this question countless times until they showed up, and even now I can''t totally stop asking me this¡­ the only thing that made me distract myself a bit from this was what Alexander was doing when I saw him. At the beginning I thought that he was clapping his hands as he says that as if praised me. But then, paying more attention and listening to the complaints of Revy-san, I realized what was wrong... "... Sorry, I had a hand busy and wanted to applaud Emilia-chan¡¯s achievement... and since you were close to me, I thought your butt would be a good replacement for my other hand.¡± "Fuck you damned brat! ¡­you should be thankful that I don''t have my weapons with me, or else I would shoot you now!! ¡± While Alexander was holding a canteen with one hand, he was patting Revy-san''s butt with the other and kept doing it until she complained to him about it... so what I thought was an applause, turned out to be the sound of spanking instead. ... seriously, I didn''t know whether to get angry or laugh at how shameless this kid was. "Are you okay Emilia-chan?" ¡°¡­ I just took a person''s life, so how can I be alright? ¡± "Why do you worry so much, girl? He wanted to kill you first, right? Just think of that as self-defense. " "E-Even so ..." Perhaps seeing that I had stayed in the same place all this time without saying anything, Alexander decides to ask me that and Revy-san also joins the conversation. The words that she says to me are the same that I repeated to myself over and over again, but even doing this the feeling as if I had become the worst person in the world does not disappear... ¡° Girl¡­ just admit that you are screwed for being in this situation, and therefore you had to do that. Although if it bothers you so much to kill someone to survive, then you can take the alternative path, you know? ¡± " ... The alternative path? ¡± Seeing me act this way, it seems like this causes Revy-san to get upset about something, and then she says that to me with a mocking tone. Still, hearing her say that, then my gaze shifts between her and Alexander... he had told me that if I wanted to get out of here alive, then the best way was this, but... if there is another better way, then I would be a fool if I didn''t I take it ... after all, I don''t want to become a murderer ... or a serial murderer, since I have already killed someone. ... I just didn''t wanted what I feel now to become even more intense. Unfortunately, her next words make my body shake even more than my thoughts of killing a man. "It ''s simple... as I saw, you have a great body. I''m sure that if you become the sex doll of any men here, they may be happily accept to make the difficult part for you. Perhaps it is easier for you to move your ass on a man than killing someone, right? Also¡­ I think you''re in luck, I''m sure this brat would be willing to do that. ¡± "..." ¡° ¡­ You are wrong about that, I don''t like to force anyone to have sex with me, nor take advantage of a woman because of her situation to just sleep with her. I have always believed that sex is something for both parties to fully enjoy ¡± " She is not necessary for that, I can take care of those needs from him if Master wants " "Seriously?!" "Of course, I have no problem for Master to vent with my body" ¡°Haaa¡­ it seems like you don''t understand it either, Mary-chan¡­ the fact that I''m the only one who enjoys and wants to do it is not very different from rape, that''s just boring. The best thing is that both parties strive to feel more pleasure ¡± "...is that so ?" "Hmp~ Why are you lying, brat? Haven''t you been touching my whole body without my consent every time you can since we met? ¡± "That is different! That is skinship! ¡± "Fuck you !! W-What skinship?!! just admit you''re a big damned pervert brat!! " I can only hear some parts of the conversation between the three of them since at that moment, I was still thinking about the things that Revy-san ¡­ what that woman said to me. First, due to the similar situations that had happened to me, these caused unpleasant emotions to resurface, and then also some anger began to build up inside me. ...if I thought about it, her words also meant to become a prostitute or something like that, right? So, what she said was also an insult to me. ¡° ¡­Do you say it from experience? Did you get tired of moving your a-ass for a man, and then you better decided to kill people instead? ¡± "" ... "" I wasn''t used to arguing with other people, but I also couldn''t answer her anything and let her insult me like that... since I don''t want to follow her advice, then I will follow Alexander''s one and that''s why I shouldn''t let others mistreat me! Even though I didn''t say that very loudly, the discussion between three of them had stopped, and the place falls silent as they direct their eyes towards me... "W-What did you say... girl? ¡± -------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 203: Day 2 ( Part 7 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Emilia) "W-What did you say... girl? ¡± With my words, Alexander is left with his mouth open as if he did not expect me to answer back to this woman... also the blonde girl to whom he addresses as Mary, observes this as if it were something entertaining. Then the woman to whom my words were addressed turns slowly towards me, it really seems as if she did not understand my words or rather she did not believe that I said then, that is why she asks me to make me repeat my words... "I-I said ... I said that if you say that from experience?! ¡­ if it''s because you got tired of moving your ass for a man, and then you better decided to kill people instead?!! ¡± "Hee~... little bitch, you have more guts than I thought... but now let''s see how long you can maintain this posture, or if you return to be the little bitch that you are again..." T-This woman''s gaze was quite intimidating... no, not only this, her presence caused me fear and made my body tremble too. So, when she takes a few steps toward me, I can not help but step back a bit. " Calm down Revy... as I said before, now we are in the same group, and so arguing between us will not help at all" "...Why do you defend her?! If she has the guts to say that, then she has to take responsibility for her own words too! ¡± ¡° Well¡­ no matter how I look at it, seeing how a mercenary attacks a poor student is not very pleasant¡­ that would be quite unfair, don''t you think? ¡± "Fine, Fine, I understand. ¡­ Just make your little bitch keep her mouth shut. ¡± When I thought she would hit me, Alexander stands between us... for a moment it seemed like she would push him aside, but when she sets her eyes on Mary-san who was also walking next to him while smiling, she decides to stop. To me, Mary-san seems like a girl I can talk to... at least more than with this woman. I don''t know why, but for some reason, Revi seems to be on guard when she''s around her... Speaking of Mary, she is quite submissive to Alexander¡­ from what I understood of everything that happened in that cabin, I think she is not human and has a kind of obligation to follow his orders. ... actually, now I think the things he said to me when we met do not seem so crazy anymore, and in fact, everything indicates that he is a person from another world... after all when Revy appeared, she said very similar things. "Well... after we finish collecting all the useful things from here, then let''s find a place to rest and relax a bit." "T-Thank you... Alexander... senpai, also Mary-san " "Do not worry" "Hmn? Don''t thank me. I only intervened because Master did it... I don''t care much about what could happen to you. In fact, if both of you want to kill each other, then just do it in a place where you won''t cause anybody trouble. "..." "Haaa... let''s just do what I said. Mary, help me collect the crystals and bombs these guys had. " ¡­Apparently, I was the only one who thought well of her. She certainly isn''t as aggressive as Revy-san, but she doesn''t seem to mind if something bad happens to me either¡­ I think the only one who would help me from those in this place is Alexander. Considering this, it really seems like he was older than me, and someone who supported me. So, calling him ¡°senpai¡± became a little less difficult. ¡°Revi, don''t go too far! Remember that we are in a place with guys carrying bombs with them ¡± "Oh? Now you care about me? ¡± After making a sigh, Alexander goes to one of the bodies that were on the ground, but not before speaking to Revy who had started walking away from this place with an annoyed face. Mary-san also does what he asked, and then a while later we all leave this place following Revy. Walking for a while, we stop at a place with some downed logs where we sit down to eat and drink something. Then when looking for a place to sit, I end up taking one of the close sides of Alexander-senpai... I thought that I would never choose to approach a man on my own again, but among him, a girl who when she sees me shows quite a dislike, and another which seems to treat me like air, then I had no other option. ¡°This time we got 10 crystals! With the 7 I had before, now there are 17 in total¡­ I think if we try hard, then we can get 25 before the end of the day! ¡± "Yes Master" "...Good for you, Alex-chan" "That means killing 8 more people... you really don''t care about that? ¡­ What did you think when you killed the first time? ¡± While Alexander was drinking water, he had taken out all the crystals he had gotten so far and counted them. By the way, this place was pretty hot, so even I have been constantly drinking from the bottles he gave me earlier. Well, putting that aside, seeing that no one seemed to care about everything that happened just now, I can''t help but ask this. Besides, even though I had addressed him, my eyes roam all who were here... ¡°Well¡­ the first time I killed someone I didn''t think about it much. The guy seemed to want to use me as his toy, and so I just killed him. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, so you stole a man''s heart, Alex-chan? You are amazing~ ¡± "Damn it Revy... if you didn''t listened, you can tell I stole that guy''s heart, literally" ¡°Well, maybe he left this world happy to die in the hands of the person he loved, hehehe. In my case, the truth is that I don''t remember it well¡­ it''s not that I lived in a good place, so when I was young there I understood that if I wanted to live, then I had to kill others. And then at some point, I just did that. Since at the time I thought that was a necessary thing to do, I never thought much about it. " " Hmn? Me? The person just now is the first one that I killed ... if I felt something when I kill him? ...Maybe just his neck breaking?¡± "" ... "" ... I don''t know whether to say that the mentality of these three people is quite strong, or simply that they were crazy... Also, Mary-san seems to be even more dangerous than I had thought... I certainly feel that if I make Revy angry, then she can kill me. But with Mary-san... she seems like she can kill me for no reason at all. ... I¡¯m really starting to wonder if it would be safer to try to go on my own. Well... while Alexander is here, Mary-san surely won''t do anything to me. As for Revi, I just have to stay away from her. Maybe the fact that they don''t think too much about things like killing someone, to a certain extent has calmed me down, and the emotions I had felt for what I did have decreased a little... I think it''s because I know that they won¡¯t judge me and even look at me like I''m a normal girl. " Stop drinking water by yourself and give me something!" "Ok¡­" "D-Damned bastard! What are you doing?!" "Well... I thought you wanted to have an indirect kiss, and so I thought it would be better for you this way" "What are you? A child? ...forget it, just give me the stupid canteen " "Mary, would you mind trying to find other people in the jungle while we get some rest?" "Understood" ...when I thought of all that, Revi asks the canteen to Alexander and then this one before handing it, he starts licking the mouthpiece of this... seeing all this, I can only think that maybe I should not think about things too much. " Are you feeling better now, Emilia-chan? ¡± "¡­yes." "About the thing from before, I''m not asking you to kill all the people you meet on your way, I only want that at least you consider defending yourself first rather than worrying about other people."" "..." ¡°¡­ Isn''t that something obvious? I don''t think this girl is so dumb to let someone kill her without doing anything, right? ¡± ¡°Not everyone grows up in a hostile environment like you, Revy. So not everyone will have as their first thought killing a person who hurts them " "Hmp~ those people are dumb" Although Revy-san says that, I can see that part of her understood that. I, on the other hand, listening to Alexander''s words feel a great relief. At least it seems like it''s not like he wants to force me to kill all the people we met or be like them... I wonder what kind of world Alexander lived in? Sometimes he acts in a kind and considerate way, but other times he is cold and decisive... and also someone a little perverted. "Kyaa!" When I felt calmer, I suddenly feel a prick, and when I look for the reason why, then, under my skirt I see that there was a snake there and instinctively due to fear I fall back from where I was sitting. ... t-this one must have left the trunk where I was sitting... t-these animals may cause me to fear, but now I had an even greater concern than this. So, my trembling now was due to another reason than just having seen the snake... "Ooh girl~... it really seems like you''re unlucky... Or could it be good luck? Now you will not die from any bomb and instead, it will be from the poison. But maybe that is something much better? ¡± "Hmn? That snake is n- " "N-No... w-what should I do now?! ¡± It was like Revy said, most likely that was a poisonous snake! If so, then I may die in a few minutes... or at best, perhaps a few hours. Until now I thought I just had to worry about other people and the bombs they had, but then this happens... it''s like it''s a big joke of fate. Not knowing what to do and ignoring Revy''s taunt and what Alexander was trying to say to possibly reassure me, I try to seek help from them. But then the following words from her put me in even greater preaching... "Well... why don''t you try to get someone to suck out the poison? That''s what you see in the movies, isn''t it?......Although¡­" "S-Suck the poison?" Th-that''s¡­ ¡± "..." I had certainly seen similar things like what she says in movies or TV shows, and although I didn''t know if that works, there was another more important problem... As I repeat what she says, the two of them bring their eyes to the place where the snake bit me... towards my skirt... or more precisely, to what was underneath it. "R-Revy-san... would you mind helping me?" ¡°Hehehe, I''m sorry girl, but I''m not going to suck on a part that is under your skirt¡­ besides, now that I remember it, they say that the person who does it can also be poisoned. ¡± "... I don''t mind taking that risk and sucking the poison out" As Revy refused to help me and listen to what she said, I was only one more discouraged¡­ then Alexander''s voice made my body tremble again... although unfortunately, it was not because I recover my spirits and instead it was for another reason. "Hehehe, girl, you should hurry or the poison will spread all over your body " "Th-that''s... glup" "Well... I don''t want to pressure you Emilia-chan, but you should make up your mind quickly." I should be happy that he wanted to take the risk, since as Revy says, he can also be poisoned by doing this. But... at least, I think he should not lick his lips like that while approaching me... that only makes things harder for me! ... I-I have no choice. "P-Please ... h- help me ..." " Do you want me to look for the bite... or would you tell me where the snake bit you? ¡± "U-Ummm ... i-is here... " Alexander gets on his knees in front of me and then asks me that... either option seemed bad to me, but in the end, I choose to lift my skirt on my own and tell him where the snake had bitten me. ...seriously, why the snake had to choose that place having all the space of my legs to nail its fangs?! This place was none other than the fold between my leg and my intimate area!! ...for this reason, now I was practically showing Alexander my underwear! "Glup... well, I think I can see it now... are you ready?" "N-no... but I don''t think I can calm down anyway, s-so... please just do it quickly" Strangely, even though I should have been in similar situation to when I was almost raped before... now I felt no fear or disgust, instead, I was just nervous and very embarrassed... I think at least these emotions were a bit more manageable for me than what I felt at other times. "Hehehe, this is quite interesting." As Alexander slowly approached the place I indicated, Revy''s voice reaches my ears. This damn woman... I would feel so much better now if she had decided to help me, but instead of doing that, now she is just watching at the side while having fun with what is happening. "Hyaa~! W-Wait Alexander! W-Why are you licking me ?! Ns-Shouldn''t you suck the poison out?!¡± "W-Well... people say saliva helps disinfect wounds, right?" Suddenly, as I cast a reproachful glance at Revy-san, I feel the contact of Alexander''s lips with my skin causing my body to react as if it had received an electric shock. But in the next instant, instead of feeling the sensation of him trying to suck the poison out. I feel a tingling caused by his tongue moving around the place, and so I have no choice but to ask him what he was doing! ¡°¡­Do you remember what Revy said? You may be poisoned if you don''t take this seriously! ¡± " Well... that''s a risk I''m willing to take. Also, they say that what doesn''t kill you, only makes you stronger. ¡± ¡°I think maybe you better enjoy the moment, girl. It may be the last one for you after all. ¡± "F-Fool! S-Stop playing and just suck the poison out! A-And you Revy-san, if you are not going to help, then don''t get involved in this! ¡± "¡­fine" "Hmp~ I am the one who gave a solution to your problem, do you forget? Don''t you think I''ve done enough already? ¡± I wasn''t foolish to believe the words he was saying to me, and I knew full well that he was taking advantage of the situation. But instead of getting mad about this now, I was actually more concerned that he would poisoning himself because of me in case what Revy said was true. " Nnn~ Hyaa!! W-Wait Alexander! D-Don''t do it so hard... Nuaa~!! H-Hey, w-what are you doing?!! Mnnuaa! ~¡± Then this time I do feel that he begins to suck the area where the bite was... a-also, I don''t know if it was because he felt uncomfortable in that position or because he thought this way he could do it better, but right away I feel like with one hand he hugs my waist and with the other, he places one of my legs on his shoulder so he can get me up a little. ... T-This position is quite embarrassing!! C-couldn''t he do it any other way?! "Glup ... Glup ..." ¡° Whoo ~ You seem to be motivated, boy¡­ Eh? w-wait! Y-You''re supposed to spit out the poison and not swallow it!! ¡± "E-eh?" N-Now that I think, he never separated her lips and spat the poison as I had seen on television, only he stopped to maybe take a breath for a little time and then he returns to sucking. "A-Alexander... you must spit the poison out!" "Sorry Emilia, but... I need to move this since I can''t do it correctly like this" "Eh? M-Move what? W-Wait! Th-that''s- Hyaaa~!! ¡± He didn''t seem to listen to Revy-san''s and my advice, and rather he seemed more concerned about other things... his words baffled me a bit, but then suddenly I had the feeling that my underwear was being swept to one side... with the hand that was not hugging my waist he had moved my underwear! Unfortunately, I did not have enough time to complain about this since he sucks my skin again, and then the sensation of a tingling goes through my body again... I-I didn''t check it well, but I think one of the snake''s fangs bit me in an exposed area while another goes through my underwear¡­ if he had already started trying to suck the poison out like that, then there was no need to move my underwear! N-Now he can clearly see a-all that place of me... n-not only that, being a fairly sensitive area, then every time he sucks on that place it makes my body shudder harder than before. ...I don''t know if it''s the poison that is taking effect or if it is something else, but now my body has started to go numb... ----------------------------------------- Written by: Drack Edited by: XArezzX Chapter 204: Day 2 (Part 8) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) ... if you think about it, things can change from one moment to another pretty fast. Just a second ago I was concerned that the girls apparently don''t get along with each other¡­ of course I think Revy is the one responsible for this. It is not that I think she is wrong or that I hate her aggressive personality, I have no problem with her being that way. Unfortunately due to her strong personality, Mary sees her as a threat, and Emilia-chan seems to fear her a bit... although she also surprised me a little by showing a slightly firmer attitude earlier. Well, I hope this helps her to deal with the situation in which we were involved now. In fact, even though she seemed to be a little disturbed when she killed the man from earlier, perhaps I should praise her because she didn''t lose her sanity or sink too deep into the emotions she must had at the time. Well, going back to the topic I was talking about, I thought it would be a problem to face other people with a group that seemed to want to attack each other instead of the enemies. So, with no other choice, I thought it was the best to take a little break. And then when I thought things had calmed down a bit, the situation improved a lot... or at least that''s how it was for me. I must say that now I am in a quite privileged position... seriously, the thought that I could have Emilia-chan¡¯s vagina so close and in front of my mouth never crossed my head... well, maybe it did, but I didn''t think that this was possible... or at least not so quickly. After all, due to all the things she went through, now she had hatred and repulsion for men. So if it wasn''t forcing her, which I''m not going to, then it just seemed like a dream for her to open her legs and tell me to take a look at the part under her skirt. But unexpectedly that was exactly what happened! In the situation I''m in right now, I can practically smell her underwear! "Glup... well, I think I can see it now... are you ready?" "N-no ... but I don''t think I can calm down anyway, s-so... please just do it quickly" Well, the fact that she did this was not because she suddenly got horny and then without being able to bear it anymore she asked me to help her with that. This was due instead to a little benefactor of mine that helped all of this to develop¡­ I really thank that little snake who is now hissing happily as if not worried about anything. ... it must be so happy because it tastes a little of Emilia-chan¡¯s flavor, yes, it must be for that. Although if this snake had been the only one that had that great benefit, at this moment I would be cooking it to eat it... But without a doubt it was a good snake, now it even seemed to be watching me while saying "Come on, go ahead, now it''s your turn". Who said that snakes are related to demons? That must be a lie and they must be related to angels instead!! On the other hand, Emilia-chan was now quite nervous and a little scared¡­ although I don''t know if it''s because of the poison, or because I''m in this position as if I were to get into her skirt. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what the reason is, it would be best to proceed with what I had to do since she may change her mind and decide better to die from the poison if I prolong the wait. Very different from her, I was calm and enjoying the situation. Although not because I didn''t care about her safety, it was because I knew very well that the snake was not poisonous. Before, when I saw that the snake had bitten her, I was also worried at first, but thanks to my evaluation I knew that this was only a snake which was not poisonous. If you ask why we are in this situation then, I can only answer that I tried to say that there was no danger and that the snake was not poisonous. Unfortunately, or fortunately for me, none of the two girls here present seem to care what I had to say... Then after that Revy give the suggestion to suck the poison and Emilia-chan asked me to do it, I did not see reason why not to do it now... who knows, may even though the poison is not fatal this would cause some discomfort to her so it would be best to remove it from her body by sucking it. So after she pointed out where the snake bit her and I came closer to get a better look at the area of the crease of her leg, then I see a little red dot there... the other tusk seems to have passed through the fabric of her underwear as that mark is not visible. "Hehehe, this is quite interesting." With my target located and ignoring Revy who was off to the side observing everything. I immediately put my mouth in that area, and then I started to use my tongue licking it... "Hyaa ~! W-Wait Alexander! W-Why are you licking me ?! S-Shouldn''t you suck the poison out?!¡± O-Oh shit! It''s true... it seems that I let go off my instincts and forget what I had to do... w-well, the smell in this place was a little stronger than the one I had felt before when I had the hips of a woman just in front of my face... I think that time was when I spanked Shisuka''s butt, so this distracted me a bit... Although I do not think that the smell is stronger because I am closer than on that occasion, it must be very likely because Emilia has spent a full day without her being able to shower, and also has been walking for a long time in a suffocating rain forest. So I think it ''s normal for the smell to be a little stronger... even her skin tasted a little salty. Well, I''m not someone very picky, so I do not care much if it''s just something like this... I even think I could still lick all her skin off if the smell was a little stronger. "W-Well... people say saliva helps disinfect wounds, right?" Since I couldn''t tell her that I did it because I was just a little excited by the situation and I wanted to lick all her skin, then I tell her the first excuse that crosses my head. ¡°¡­ Do you remember what Revy-san said? You may be poisoned if you don''t take this seriously! ¡± "Well... that''s a risk I''m willing to take. Also, they say that what doesn''t kill you, only makes you stronger. ¡± ¡°I think maybe you better enjoy the moment, girl. It may be the last for you after all ¡± "F-Fool! S-Stop playing and just suck the poison out! A-And you Revy-san, if you are not going to help, then don''t get involved in this! ¡± "¡­fine" ¡°Hmp ~ I am the one who gave a solution to your problem, do you forget it? Don''t you think I''ve done enough already? ¡± I don''t know if it''s because she was concerned about me being poisoned or because of her anger at Revy, but it seems that she had relaxed a little¡­ actually, they still don''t seem to get along very well. Well, let''s resume the medical treatment... "Nnn ~ Hyaa !! W-Wait Alexander! D-Don''t do it so hard ... Nuaa ~ !! H-Hey, w-what are you doing? !! Mnnuaa! ~ ¡± This time I take a big breath and try to suck the poison out¡­ this will surely leave a mark on that area. Also, since I did not like the position I was in the beginning, I decided to try another one that seemed better to me. Placing a hand on her waist and holding her leg on my shoulder, I was now in a more upright position with Emilia-chan being lifted slightly from her waist. ... it is much more comfortable to do it in this way, plus, the previous position surely made me seem like a pervert trying to put his head under her skirt... this way at least it should give the impression that I am only a boy helping a girl have a good time. Something much better, right? [¡­I do not understand the difference between the two positions. No, actually I think this is much worse than the last...] ... I can only say that you are still inexperienced about these things, Aurora. [¡­] "Glup ... Glup ..." I don''t know if poison was really coming out of the snake bite or I was simply producing more saliva because of the salty taste that filled my mouth, but after sucking that place several times, I have to swallow to avoid the saliva that accumulated in my mouth to overflow. ¡°Whoo~ You seem to be motivated, boy¡­ Eh? W-Wait! Y-You''re supposed to spit out the poison and not swallow it!! ¡± "E-eh? A-Alexander¡­ you must spit the poison out! ¡± "Sorry Emilia... but I need to move this since I can''t do it correctly like this" Eh? M-Move what? W-Wait! Th-that''s- Hyaaa~!! ¡± I could hear the voices of both girls, but without paying attention to them, I just focused on my work¡­ now I was trying to save a person, so I can''t waste my time! Furthermore, I was not sure if the poison from the hole that was hidden by Emilia-chan¡¯s underwear was coming out... it could have been blocked by the textile and could not come out! So, with no other alternative, I run my thumb over that annoying fabric that kept me from doing my job well. In the next instant Emilia''s blond pubic hair becomes visible... also the other hole I was looking for, now I can see it and so I put my lips back there... I mean the one caused by the bite from the snake, the other hole that became visible too I try to ignore it with great effort... I''m a doctor now after all! "N-Nooo! Why did you move my underwear?! B-Besides a-again you are using your tongue!! ¡± "Well... before I had not been able to disinfect this hole since it was covered with the fabric... so I think I should do it too" "F-Fool! I-Idiot! P-Pervert !! ¡± "Emilia-chan... I-I think we have a problem ." "Eh? A-A problem? W-What is it? ¡± " Ha ... Ha ... Y-You have another wound here ... a big cut ... I think I should treat it too" "A-A big cut?... W-Wait... t-that''s not a c- Nnnuuuuaaa !!! ¡± Well... whom I kidding? I did not care much about sucking the poison out of the bite... from some time, I was succumbing to the excitement I felt and that had been accumulating more and more on me. I felt like I was a dam, and before the moments of interaction I had with the girls were like the floodgates that let excess water out and so you could say that everything was under control. But then a problem had occurred with that dam... the moment I was with Saya the previous time, that was not like a gate with which I could release the excess of water... that was rather as if the dam had cracked and with the overtime, this had put the entire structure at risk. Plus, with the passing of time, I felt that more cracks were forming... also, it is as if there was torrential rain that did not stop and continued to fill the dam with water! So even though I was trying to release the excess from what was accumulating, I understood well that soon it would be impossible for this dam to retain all the desire and excitement in me! As I said before, when I moved Emilia-chan¡¯s underwear, not only her pubic hair became visible¡­ I could also see her vaginal lips that were pressed together clearly! Until now I just try to suck the bite area, but seeing that and being so close, the desire of wanting to put my lips there had finally overcome me. So thinking that it would be really bad doing this without saying nothing to Emilia... at least I try to give her a warning of what would happen now. Immediately the aroma that I felt in my nose becomes even stronger, and the salty flavor is now added with a slightly bittersweet touch that came from the lubricating liquid of her vagina that I was now sucking... most likely from the desire I felt, this one didn''t seem to taste bad to me and instead it was quite nice. Her skin in that place was more warm and soft than the other on her body... well, probably because the lips are sensitive enough, those sensations were more intense! "Y-Your tongue is in m-my... Hyaaa ~ D-Don''t put it there~ D-D-Don''t move it inside there ~!! Nwaaa~ ¡± Not only with my lips, but I also try to use my tongue to get more of that liquid and my efforts are immediately rewarded by the effort of my tongue digging in that place... But also as a result of this, Emilia-chan¡¯s body twists and spasms due to the intense stimuli that she must be feeling.... also, probably not knowing how to cope with all those sensations that she felt, despite her telling me that, she, by the other hand reacts very differently to her words and now was not only one of her legs that was on my shoulders, but both of them and she is holding me tightly by the neck as she used her arms to cover her face. "... glup" ¡­ Apparently, now it wasn''t just me who was swallowing. Revy who was next to me and who had her full attention focused on us was responsible for that swallowing sound now... surely this is like watching an erotic video... no, it is probably even more intense since apart from the visual stimulation and auditory, olfactory is also added to these... I always intrigued if women watched erotic videos... well, I always thought that they also did it, after all, their body is made of flesh and blood too, right? So I thought it was just that the women were more discreet about those things, and they weren''t like the men who talked more openly among their peers no matter where they are... surely it''s not difficult to find a group of men arguing over who their Favorite porn actress was, or what type of girl, or genre they prefer most in a place like a bar or a dinner. So seeing Revy that was looking at this so openly, it was surprising in its own way¡­ I''m sure if I gave her a bowl of popcorn, she would happily accept it to eat while enjoying the show. "Hyaa~ S-Stop moving your tongue there!! A-Alexander, you have to stop... s-something... s-something feels strange... s-something will come out if you continue!! ¡± "Hehehe, girl... seems you''re about to actually take out your ''poison'' " "E-eh? M-My poison? Nuaaaa ~! ¡± Logically, at this moment, I was more focused on seeing Emilia-chan¡¯s reactions, so I can locate out where are the most sensitive points from her and that''s why I only looked at Revy out of the corner of my eye. ...I think this girl has never touched herself... every part that I licked ended up doing that she reacted strongly... Well... I''m sure there is a place that should provide her with an even stronger stimulus than she should have felt until now... "N-No... nooo~... s-something is- Kyaaaa~!!... Uuuuuwaaaag~ !!!" "Master... I''m sorry to interrupt your fun, but I found some people" I stop licking and stick my tongue in her vagina, and then as I had done before, I start sucking hard, but with the difference that it was no longer in the snake bite, and this time I focus where her clitoris is... I-I think I went a little too far¡­ it may have been too much for her to touch that place if she had nothing of experience on this... Just by having felt the touch of my lips there, she had arched her body so hard that even her body lifted off the ground and keeping herself in midair with her legs pressing against my neck. This was a bit surprising¡­ I also had to bring my hands to her legs to help her hold on a bit, and also to prevent her from cutting off the circulation to my head, since when I started to suck her clitoris, it seemed that all her strength concentrated on her legs... if it was a normal person who was in this place, she might have broken the man''s neck! Who says that oral sex is safe?! Although the risk of pregnancy is certainly 0, that is at the cost of the possibility of dying!! ¡­Well, or at least in this case. "Ha ... Ha ... Hyan~ A- Are you still planning to continue?!!" After Emilia-chan¡¯s intense reaction, her body seems to relax and then as a final act I lick up the fluids she had released from her orgasm. I honestly had no problem continuing doing this, but I think she had enough intense stimulation for a day. So after I have finished cleaning her vagina with my tongue, I accommodate her underwear in the correct place... now I should act like a doctor who just has finished his work and do things politely and professionally. "Kohon... I think with this there is no longer any risk of infection in that wound" "" ... "" ------------------------------------------ Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 205 Day 2 (Part 9) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- "Fool!! Idiot!! Pervert!!!" After leaving Emilia-chan on the ground she recovers a little from what happened, and a lot of insults rain down on me... she certainly seems a little upset. Well... I think it is a great advantage that she only expresses anger and I do not see any bad emotion apart from this... although previously, the notifications that rang in my head were like a carousel that went from top to bottom constantly... at that moment I just ignored them, but it is good that in the end it remained at the same value of affection... no, I think it rose a little, now it was 80 (Trust-Angry). Since I have a slightly clearer mind now, I understand that there was a great possibility that she would show hatred and revulsion towards me for having done this to her... well, let''s say that everything went well and luck was on my side this time. "Sorry, don''t be mad. I just couldn''t contain myself... ¡± " You''re a big pervert... even though I''m in trouble for being poisoned, you still did that..." "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to you, I can assure you that" "How do you know that?! That snake could have been poisonous¡­ a-also, I think I feel my legs numb now, the poison may be spreading through my body...¡± ¡°No¡­ I think that is due to another reason, girl. As agitated as you were a moment ago, if it had been a deadly poison the snake injected you with, then you would not only feel the legs numb. So, like this boy, I think you should be fine¡­ ¡± "Yes, Revy is right, and in case you still feel uneasy about it, then I''ll give you this. ¡± "... W-What is that?" "An antidote that works for various poisons" "..." Since Kurisu had an angry character, I had some experience dealing with angry girls. I had understood from experience that sometimes you just have to ignore them while you wait for them to calm down and then talk when they are calm, or you could also try to improve their mood with sweet words or gifts... that seems to help a lot to make their anger go away faster. But now, if I ignored Emilia-chan, she will surely think that I don''t care what she thinks, so the only alternative was to try to lessen her anger a little. Therefore after talking to her for a bit, I give her one of the antidotes I had brought¡­ this shouldn''t count as a good gift, but given the situation, I think it''s the best I have to give her. I didn¡¯t remember if there were poisonous bombs, so I brought some. Now I know that only the [Blazing gas BIM] would kill you by melting your body rather than by poisoning. ¡°¡­ If you had this, then why didn''t you give it to me in the first place? ¡± ¡°Well¡­ I tried to, but instead of listening to my words, you asked me to suck out the snake''s poison. If I rejected you, I thought you might think that I didn''t want to help you or that, like Revy, I didn''t want to do that. So I just accepted ¡± "I-Idiot, stop lying... you probably just wanted to take advantage of the situation" That was a lousy excuse, so it was obvious that she didn''t buy it, and therefore I can only answer her reproach with a lopsided smile. The good news is that it actually seems like it worked a bit, and her anger seemed to lessen as she consumed the potion. Well, actually she does not need it, but if she can be calmer with this, I would not mind giving her all the potions I have. After all, I do not think that these are necessary here... well, there may be some true poisonous snakes in this jungle, so I should still keep some just in case. "So what do we do with the one responsible for all this? Do we kill it" "DONT!!" "E-eh? W-Why? ¡± "W-Well... it''s a harmless animal who doesn''t hurt anyone, right?" "... Did you forget that this "harmless animal" bit me recently?" Seeing that the environment had returned to normal, Revy points to the snake that had remained on the tree trunk as if basking in the sun... I must say that it is brave enough to stay as if it were the owner of the place despite everything that had happened, I thought it was already gone, but it seems to like this place quite a lot. Either way, I quickly deny Revy¡¯s proposal about what to do with the snake, it was my benefactor and I couldn''t let it die, right? So I go up to it and grab it from the base of the head before this woman thinks it would make a good source of protein, and I quickly walk away from the scene. I don''t know if it''s because it bit her or because she feels repulsed towards these animals, but Emilia-chan who recovers some of her strength in her legs turns away from me when she sees me holding the snake. The truth is that to me, reptiles do not displease me, in fact, I''d hate to have to touch a bug more than something like a snake... I think bugs are even nastier than the zombies in HOTD. "Go, small buddy, stay away from the bombs... go and find another girl to nail your fangs in... I will also do the same " If I wasn''t in this situation right now, maybe I would have taken it with me and even built it a small terrarium so that it could live happily and have it as a pet. It is a pity that if I bring it with me, Emilia-chan will probably complain and It may also end up being killed by a bomb. "Master, I have found some people. What do you want us to do?" "Oh! You''re back Mary, that''s good " "Yes... I have some time here already" I didn''t realize that... well, it looks like she brought good news. Let''s see who those people are, and let''s get more crystals. "Then we should go after them." "Okay" After saying that, Mary takes the lead and guides us to where those people were. A while later, we had a group of 4 people in front of us... " Rararara~ " "What the hell is wrong with you? Why do you move your tongue like that? Hehehe, do you perhaps have a bad taste in your mouth? ¡± "No... my tongue is a little numb" " Are you alright, Master? ¡± "... shouldn''t you take an antidote? I-It may be because you swallowed some poison before... " ¡­Well, I think sucking someone''s poison is not highly recommended after all. If it had been fatal, it might have been dangerous. Since my status doesn''t show that I''m poisoned, then I suppose that poison must have been more like paralyzing poison¡­ or maybe my tongue feels tired from what I did? No... I don''t think it was that, it was only a few minutes after all. So the weakness in Emilia-chan¡¯s legs may not have been entirely due to her having an orgasm. After Emilia-chan gives Revy a complaining look at her teasing, she still cares about me¡­ I really don''t think she''s a bad girl. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Most importantly, it seems that this time there is someone I know in group who Mary found " "Do you know any of them? Is he a friend or an enemy of yours? Hehehe, could it be another former lover of yours, Alex-chan? ¡± "... do you know who are all the people who are on this Island?" "No, I do not know all the people who are on this Island, only some. By the way, there is also your boyfriend here... or was husband? Well, here is your virtual boyfriend or husband ¡± "E-eh? M-My virtual boyfriend or husband? ¡± Let''s ignore Revy''s comment, maybe I¡¯ll just take revenge on her a little while she sleeps... Or maybe not, she has bombs with her now after all, so it''s better that we don''t fight each other again. Still, due to her words, I remember that I hadn''t told Emilia-chan about the protagonist of this world. Since it was certain that our paths should meet sooner or later, there was little point in keeping this secret from her. ¡°He was the guy who was one of the best players in the game from where all this was based on, you should have met him online, right? ¡± When I tell her this, she seems confused and so I explain more about it. Before, I had only thought of her as a pretty girl and I didn''t really care about this, but now that I had done all that with her, I think it was inevitable that I would feel a little jealousy as I told her this. "I-Is he here?" " ...yes" ¡°Someone may have already killed him too. So you can probably no longer be reunited with your beloved husband. girl. Besides¡­ you''re pretty bitchy to think of another man after the boy did that to you. Hehehe, I almost feel sorry for him ¡± ¡°T-That was just a game! ...I-It''s not like it''s real¡± I don''t know if she says that because she doesn''t want me to think she has a boyfriend, or if it''s to defend her dignity as a woman that Revy was insulting. But what I do know is that if I meet this guy now, I will not leave him the way free to take Emilia-chan as I had thought to do before... "On this group, we can assume that they are all enemies" But for now, he was not the person we ran into. So, deciding to return to the topic about what Revy asked me, I speak to them and the attention of the girls also returns to the group that was walking in the jungle. Among them, whom I had recognized was the doctor who appears in the anime... the aura of this guy coincide very well with what I remember about him. Out of all the people I had seen so far, he was one of the blackest auras... no wonder he was selected 2 times to participate in this game. [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Another person''s revenge¡± Rank: ¡°I¡± Objective: Capture "Masahito Date" alive and deliver him to Shiki Murasaki. Failure Condition: Death of The User, Death of Masahito Date and/or Shiki Murasaki before the mission is completed. Rewards: 5 Radar Crystals 5,000x Crystals 50,000x Gold] "So, do we kill them too?" "No... this time it seems like I need that guy alive." "Why? Is easy to kill them doesn¡¯t it?! " "Just listen to me, if it wasn''t necessary, then I wouldn''t ask for it and we would go with your idea, Revy " Along with the system notification for a new mission, Revy also speaks and so I have to stop her since she was already preparing to kill those people. Although she does not like the idea very much, Emilia on the contrary looked like my words reassure her a little. "So what would we do?" "I think it would be best to continue with the next plan. What we will do is¡­ ¡± Revy may not like the idea of having to capture a person since it was certainly a major nuisance, but she is not so stubborn either and after thinking a little about the things I remember about that guy, I start to tell them what will we do. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Masahito Date) I really can''t believe that I have to go through all this another time!! This is bullshit¡­ how can my luck be that bad? Well... not everything is so bad. The money I got that time was alot, so if I can get out of this damn game again, then I''ll have another million to have fun for a while. Besides, I have the experience of having previously participated in this, and things are not going badly either ... I have already found 3 participants... with 3 others, then I will have enough crystals to be able to leave this island! " Date-san, are you sure we should just hide? ¡± "Hmn? Yes, that is the best we can do... we do not know what the others who are on this island will do. As I told you, I am a doctor, and by my oath, it is impossible for me to kill someone and so I don''t want to participate in this crazy game. So the best thing would be for us to hide until this is all over¡­ if we don''t participate in the things those people want us to do, then maybe they just set us free. ¡± " Are you sure about that, Date-san? Maybe if we don''t do what they want, they¡¯ll just kill us.¡± "... I don''t think they would. If they wanted to kill us, then they would have done it when they kidnapped us" I have to stop my thoughts since one of the men and the woman with whom I had met before speak. Moving away from the explosions I heard earlier, I ran into them... so, talking to them a bit and telling them I was a doctor, they quickly accepted me into their group... I really adore my profession, hahaha. The woman''s thoughts are not unfounded, I also think the same as her and I''m sure that if we do not continue with this crazy game, then they¡¯ll kill us. Although I don''t have to worry about it, I just have to follow my plans and everything will be fine. Hahaha, medical oath? Silly stuff! I only became a doctor because I thought I could earn more money that wat! The only thing that matters to me about my dear "patients" is the size of their wallet! Actually, they are only naive and stupid people, although I cannot complain about it, it benefits me more that way... hehehe, it will be easier to take care of them if they are stupid and naive, I just have to earn a little more of their trust and soon I will have these 3 crystals in my hands. ¡­Although perhaps I should do it before I meet with more people, since the greater the number of them, the greater the problems to be able to take their crystals. I think I should take care of them tonight while they think we are hiding from others. " ...We must find a place to hide, it is dangerous to be walking in this jungle" "" Okay, Date-san "" If I remember correctly, I think that there should be an abandoned building in this area... that place will serve to separate these people and take care of them one by one. Sadly, when we were heading there, we heard a couple of voices making us stop. "Help! Someone, please help us!! ¡± "We need help!" Shit! I wanted to take care of these guys first! They really showed up at the worst time... this is very inconvenient. " What do we do, Date-san? ¡± ¡°Y-You heard him speak before, he as a doctor and he will surely want to help a person in trouble!¡± Damn it!! Who the hell would want to help someone in this situation? Does that guy''s head work properly? Fuck!! "Y-You are right... we must help people if they need it" With no other alternative since it would seem strange that now I refuse to try to help someone, I start walking in the direction where the voices came from, and then the other 3 follow me. Soon two people appear as they run and when they see us, they stop while watching us... "Help please!" "... Please, a friend of ours needs help!" Hahaha, damn, it seems like I was about to miss a great opportunity! My luck after coming to this damn island again has been really very good! The people who appear in front of us were two pretty young girls, without a doubt it will be much easier for me to fool these two... also, listening to what they say, it seems that they have another member in their group who is injured. Another 3 more crystals!! With all these, I have now my ticket out, and also along with this comes included 1 million yens, hahaha!! "Don''t worry and don''t be afraid, I''m a doctor, so maybe I can help your friend" "It''s true, Date-san is a doctor! Also, he is a very good person ¡±. "Yes, he is right!" "Seriously?! That''s great!" Well, for the moment I must put those ideas aside and better focus on earning their trust like with the previous persons. So the first thing I do is to tell them my profession and then in the next instant, the little redhead shows a big smile of joy. Besides, I am also helped by the words of the other two men who seem to be fighting to see who is the fastest to speak to them. Well, I can''t blame them since both girls are quite beautiful... But for me that doesn''t matter, what I need now are their crystals. After I get them and with the money I''ll earn, then I can have fun with many other girls... even though the blonde has a great body... maybe I can have fun with her a little before I take care of her. The redhead, despite having a very beautiful face, she is very small and flat for my tastes... "We must not waste time, we should try to help your friend the faster we can. Also, it may be very dangerous for her to be left alone in the jungle. ¡± "Oh, that''s right! please follow us... Date-san is really a good person, right? ¡± "..." After I say that, the little redhead turns around and starts walking in the direction the two of them came from. Actually, she is just a little fool to turn her back on some people she has just met... It seems that the blonde is more sensible since she looks at the red-haired girl and immediately at us while she is silent, but after frowning when she sees the men begin to observe her body, she also turns around while closely following her friend. Hahaha, it seems that I practically came to this island only to receive a suitcase full of money, and very soon I will be able to leave here and then have fun with it!! With that thought in my mind, we began to follow the two girls as the redhead asks us to do... ---------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 206: Day 2 (Part 10) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Date) "By the way... what happened to your friend who needs help ?" "Eh? Th-That... ¡± "..." When I ask that question, both girls stop. The blonde girl seems to still doubt us, she gets nervous and doesn''t want to tell us about her friend. The redhead just sets her eyes on her as if waiting for her to make the decision to say it... "Don''t worry, I just want to get an idea of what I will have to do to help your friend." "W-Well... she..." "You can tell him, Emilia-chan. Date-san is a good person, right?" "¡­Of course" "" Yes, that it is so, little girl"" Trying to gain their trust, I speak again. The blonde does not seem to want to say it yet, but then the little girl takes the floor calling everyone''s attention, including her who quickly sets her eyes on her she hears the little girl... it seems that she is very attentive to what the redhead says, maybe she doesn¡¯t want to talk too much about the condition of their friend. ¡°My friend was bitten by a snake! But... I think I did a good job sucking the poison out! ¡± " W-Why do you tell him that?!!¡± Listening to the redhead, the blonde girl gets upset... it seems she really didn''t want us to know this since she seems to get nervous when she hears that... it will certainly be more difficult to gain her trust. Well, she''s just a girl anyway, so it''s going to be easier than dealing with a grown man. ¡°Well, you better not argue with each other and hurry up to where your friend is. If she was bitten by a snake, then we have to act quickly... also, as a doctor I must warn you not to do something stupid like sucking the poison again, you will only get poisoned yourself if you do that" "... heee~ But that was great, I really wouldn''t mind doing it again." " I-Idiot... " While saying that, the little redhead turns around and leads the way again with her partner''s reproachful gaze on her for telling us this. But listening to what she says, it seems that my luck continues to increase, surely their friend will die soon and I will be able to obtain that crystal! It is a pity that the redhead did not get poisoned by what she did, since the truth is that I do not really like having to kill a little girl. But well, you have to do what you have to do. "Well, it looks like we have arrived..." "Gueh !!" "Aaah !!" "Kuah !!" "Don''t move, or I''ll drop the bomb!" Suddenly the red-haired girl stops next to me and says that, and the next thing I know is that I was holding my stomach kneeling on the floor due to a strong pain... I-I think this damn bitch kicked me... f-fuck ... n-no, I can¡¯t breathe! Besides, out of nowhere 2 other girls older than these appear and each one hits the men and quickly disables them. By the time the girl who came with us wanted to act after all the sudden events, the blonde who had been with us already had a bomb in her hand and threatened her to do nothing. ¡°Wooh~ It really worked¡­ I thought you would be killed as soon as they saw you, but it seems like I was wrong. ¡± ¡°If so, you shouldn''t have complained so much and should have just followed master''s plans. This was so much easier than your silly idea about putting lianas on the ground and wait for them to stand on them and then hang them from a tree. ¡± "T-That work in movies, doesn''t it?... Besides, I wasn''t the one who wanted to catch that guy alive! It would have been even easier to kill them all ¡± "Stop arguing you two... what matters is that everything turned out well." When they start to check and remove the bombs from the other 3, the girls who suddenly appeared argue among themselves, and then the redhead stops them while taking the bombs from my waist... H-How the hell can this bitch hit that hard? I can only see how I was removed from my bombs because right now I could only keep trying to breathe air to recuperate, but... it is useless and I am not capable of do it... "Y-Youuu!! Fucking bitch, you cheated us... There is no person who was bitten by a snake, right? " ¡°Oh, about that¡­ actually, she really was recently bitten by a snake. But don''t worry, I already sucked the poison out as I told you earlier! So she is fine¡± "S-Stop saying that!!" ¡°Hehehe, that was funny¡­ when the guy asked about the sick person, I thought they would find out you two, and then it would all go wrong . You really didn''t think about what to say in case someone asked what the sick person had, did you? But on the other hand... I don''t know whether to praise you for saying that so quickly, or to believe that you are just a big pervert for thinking about it the moment you had trouble. ¡± "Seriously... of all the things you could say, why did that have to be that? I''m trying to forget all of that, but if you keep mentioning it all the time, then there is no way I can! Besides, you should also forget it! ¡± ¡°Well¡­ it was something that happened recently and is firmly imprinted in my brain with great force. So, it stands to reason that I thought about that, right? And so... for that reason it is impossible for me to forget it, so I''m sorry Emilia-chan " "Y-You are a stupid pervert..." " W-What the hell are you saying, bitches? !! What does all this mean and why are you attacking us? !! ¡± "Y-Yes ... w-why are you taking our bombs?" "W-What are you going to do with us?" ¡° I-I''m like you, I-I''m also a woman, so let''s us just take care of those men only¡­ y-yeah? ¡± When I finally catch my breath and try to get confirmation of what I thought this was, they start arguing about some nonsense that I don''t understand and that only causes my anger to increase. "Well, now we should move on to the next..." "W-What do you intend to do? I- I''m a doctor, I can be of help! I-I will surely be very useful for you! I-If you want the crystals, then take theirs...¡± Seeing the other blonde girl handing what looked like a spear to the redhead, my anger disappears and fear invades me... n-now I understood that these women were crazy and they didn''t seem to care a bit about us... n-no doubt they can kill us without batting an eye! "... Don''t worry, I won''t kill you" Noticing that, all I cared about now was looking useful for them so they wouldn''t kill me. Having lowered my head with the hands on the ground to beg for my life seemed to have worked and managed to convince them. Hearing her words, I feel great relief. I thought I had managed to keep my life, but then... her next action simply contradicted this. [Slash] "Gyaaaa !! M-My... M-My hand!!¡± " " Hiiiiii! " " Before I could even react, she had moved her spear into one of my hands and without the slightest doubt about what she was doing, she cut it. For a moment I could only stand there without fully understanding what had just happened, but seconds later when the pain was transmitted to my brain, then I could only scream while I squeezed the wound to try to stop the bleeding with my other hand. "W-Why?!! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t kill me?!! ¡± ¡°You won''t die from just cutting your hand, right? ¡­so don''t worry. Even if I didn''t kill you, I still had to take your crystal. ¡± "Stupid bitch!! Don''t you know the meaning of the word bleed out?!!¡± "Hehehe, he called you a bitch and stupid, Alex-chan" "Revy, stop wasting time and hold on him, it would be troublesome if he really died." "Tch, fine" "Gyaaa !!" "...W-What are you doing Mary-chan?" "Hmn? Master wants the crystals that these people have in their hands, right? So I thought about taking this man''s hand too. " "W-Well... I think it''s easier if you use this spear... so stop pulling on that man''s hand" "It is not necessary, master. ...I think if I pull a little harder, then I can tear off his arm" The scream of another person makes me stop my complaints, and when I see what is happening, I only meet the woman that this redhead referred to as Mary pulling the arm of one of the men with whom I had met a while ago while using one of her feet as support. ... what kind of crazy women did meet? Damn it! Who in their right mind thinks of amputating a person''s limb with just brute force? "A-Alexander ... senpai. I-I don''t think it was necessary for you to cut off his hand if you only wanted the crystal... " " Eh? ....Oh, it ''s true¡­ I think I made a mistake earlier¡­ I think I should apologize to someone.¡± "Damn bitch, you realize it until now!! Do you really think an apology will fix this?!¡± "Hmn? Don''t be so mad, man. Besides, I wasn''t talking about you... I would have cut off your hand even if it wasn''t necessary¡± "...no, I think it is normal for a person to get angry if you cut off his hand, Alex-chan" ¡°Tch, it seems like you really plan to use that suffix to address me, eh Revy¡­ well, it doesn''t matter. And you, stop complaining so much, I''m sure you had already planned to kill all of us here, so don''t pretend to be a victim here ¡± "H-How do you know?" ""Eh?"" Shit! Because of everything that has happened and that he seemed to know to exactly what I had planned, those words came out of my mouth before I notice it. So the other people who their bodies were shaking and have pale faces from witnessing my hand gotten cut, perhaps because they thought they would be the next that would happen to them, now showed surprise at what they heard. ¡°Well¡­ let''s say I can read minds. But that doesn''t matter now, now we should stop the bleeding in your hand because if not, you will really die and that would be problematic for me. Meanwhile, you should try to remove the crystals from the rest. Let me give you a hand with that... " ¡°¡­ Did you seriously say that to a person you just cut off a hand? You are someone crueler than me ¡± "Ok, master" "..." "W-What are you planning to do?" "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you..." " D-do you think I''ll believe you, bitch?! The last time you said something similar, you ended up cutting my hand!!" "..." Not caring what I say, this red-haired bitch squats close to me and then takes my injured hand and pour the contents of a bottle that she takes out of her backpack. She is a devil! After cutting off my hand, will she now poison me? That''s what I thought, but after the fluid covers my wound, the bleeding stops and the pain also goes down a lot... I don''t know what that fluid was, but apparently, this time is true that she wanted to help me. Then, after observing my wound and noticing my hand that was now on the ground, she lifts it, shakes it a little as if wanted to remove the dirt, and finally, she places it on my wound joining the two parts... "..." "Gyaa! That hurts!! ¡­W-What the hell are you doing? ¡± "Well... I wanted to see if this potion could reunite separated members... Trust me, though it doesn¡¯t seem like it, I am a doctor! A colleague of yours. So far I have helped a person with a toothache, someone who was kicked and had his balls smashed, another that was wounded by a sharp weapon, and finally someone who was bitten by a snake. ...unfortunately for all of them, only the person who was bitten by a snake survived. Being a doctor is difficult, but you should understand me, right? ¡± ¡°¡­ y-you won''t forget that, do you? ¡± "Damn you stupid brat!! Do you think that with a little glue this would be solved? !! Also, how the hell do you expect me to trust you if you put my damn hand in the wrong way!!! My palm must be looking at me and not at you!! Also, of the people you say that you decided to help, ? of them died!! How the hell is that someone dies from a toothache? ¡± "...with a bullet in his head?" "Bitch, then you didn''t help him!! You just killed him!! ¡± [Pan] " Well... I was just doing an experiment, but it seems that it is impossible for this potion to join severed members " After pressing to try to bring the two parts together, which causes me great pain, she gently releases it as she watches to see if it stays that way. Unfortunately¡­ no, at first this was stupid. So after my screams, my hand falls to the ground again. "Gyaaa-!!" Right away as if she lost interest in this, she directs her eyes to the place where a person was screaming and her teammates are now, and with no other option, I also do the same. "Stop moving! It will only make it harder for me to take out the crystal! You also stop just standing there and help me hold him down, or just do something!¡± The two women who surprised us before, now one tried to remove the crystal from the back of a man''s hand while the other after listening to the comment of one that speaks, stands behind him and with her hands seems to apply a wrestling maneuver to leave the man unconscious. "W-We also have to go through that?" "Well... is that or the alternative... " P-Please miss, hurry to get the crystal out of that man so you can continue with me next!" "Y-Yes, please!" "Stop messing around and just wait!! ¡± Seeing that what that pair of women did seemed like torture, the others who could now only observe everything that was happening, get restless and pale when they think that they would be next, and so the woman who was in my group doesn''t seem to take it anymore and asks that. The answer she gets while this redhead points out to me seems to help the two who were waiting in fear to even rush the girl who now had the spear and was trying to get the crystal out of the back of the man''s hand to continue with them. I-I think they are afraid that these people will change their minds and instead decide to do things faster like with me... -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Well, you can find a place to hide. Mary, please take that guy, we have to get him somewhere. " A while later, the other people were holding their hands while now had a bit of the same liquid that the boy used with me¡­ and when I thought that I would finally get rid of these damn bitches, the redhead speaks to one of the blondes who approaches me and lifts me up like I''m a sack and then they all start walking behind her. "D-Damn bitches, where are you taking me?!" " To see an old acquaintance ." A-An old acquaintance? Damn it, did someone who knows me also come to this island? This is bullshit... since I have more enemies than friends, and seeing that they treat me like I didn¡¯t matter, then that person can only be someone who has some resentment with me... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) After walking away from the three people accompanying this doctor, we started walking through the jungle once again¡­ it was good that this time added to the mission information, a place was also marked on my map. " Where are we going, Alex-chan? ¡± "...to hand this man over to someone." That is probably the place where the woman who was the companion of this doctor is... from what I remember from the anime, only she should be the one who has some resentment with this man now, and so she should be the person with the name of Shiki Murasaki to whom I have to deliver our package. ...I think she was a little crazy, so I hope there are no problems. ¡°D-Did they pay you to capture me? I-I can duplicate what that person paid you! Also if you help me out of this damn island, I can still give you more money!! I-I can forget everything that happened before, and I won''t hold a grudge for that¡­ ¡± "Oh! Seriously? How much can you pay? ¡± " Leave it Revy, the money doesn''t matter to me" "Maybe not to you, but I do!" "Well... I hope you find a bank that can make inter-dimensional transactions" "Ah! ...Tch, that is true¡­ Do you have jewelry or gold with you? ¡± "... yeah, I¡¯m sure all the people carry gold with them all the time, especially when someone kidnapped them" " You, don''t mess around, blonde cow! ¡± "B-blonde cow? Y-You are not flat from what I see, so you are not the one to say that¡­ ¡± "That is true, I can attest to that since I touched them several times before" "Fuck you brat!!" As the discussions began again, we arrived in front of a large abandoned building... here should be that woman. "Come on, let''s get this over with." ---------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 207: Day 2 (Part 11 ) New month, I hope this will be better for everyone than the previous one!! Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- After looking a bit around the construction and examining it with my domain, we all move towards it... well, except for the person who is dragged while complaining and trying to convince us not to do this. "Fuck! Didn''t you hear that I will pay you a lot of money if you stop this?! Y-You, it seems that you are more reasonable than her... y-you wanted jewelry and gold, right? I''ll give you that, so let me go! ¡± "If you don''t have it with you, then forget it... I don''t think we''ll be able to go get those things now." "... You better leave it, even if you had jewelry or gold with you, this woman would have taken them already and would still hand you over to Alexander-senpai" ¡° That''s obvious, why the hell should I help him if I can just take his things on my own? ¡± Apparently, Emilia-chan has become more used to calling me that, it is nice to have someone speaking to you with respect and at the same time it was a loving and not so formal way. On the other hand, the words she mentions are not without foundation. Previously, when the guy had said to Revy that he would pay us to free him and help him, she had completely rustle through him looking if she could find anything of value. Unfortunately for her, he had nothing except the clothes he is wearing¡­ It is good that her greed does not go so far as to take these and try to sell them when she has a chance... I did not want to see a naked guy after all. Besides, it would also be awkward to hand over a naked guy¡­ who knows, that woman might think that we are some perverts and did something strange to him. "Damn it, I''m not so desperate as to strip a guy for money! Besides¡­ I don''t think I will get much for those clothes if I did either . ¡± "... the only pervert here, is you... Alexander-senpai" Oh! It seems I was thinking out loud... "Let''s go in there. I think it''s getting late already, so the best thing to do is spend the night in this place ¡± Ignoring the complaints of both girls, I advance towards the entrance of the building and they do the same no long after. Inside, it was just an abandoned ruined place with nothing flashy, although at least I think it will serve us to spend the night as I said. Apparently any group had come here yet, and the place was empty. No... because of my domain. I can feel someone moving and watching us while thinking that we have not noticed it. "I know you''re there, so show yourself. We didn''t come looking for troubles, I just thought you would be happy to meet someone¡­ ¡± Obviously, the person moving in the shadows was the one we came looking for. I wait a few seconds to see if she shows up, but as time passed and she didn''t want to make contact with us, then I decided to speak to her. To motivate her to show herself, I motion to Mary who was carrying the guy to drop him off in front of us so she can see him better. " ... Who are you and what do you want?" That seemed to work and soon a voice was heard surprising mainly Emilia-chan and the doctor who seemed to be the only ones who had not noticed anything and who had been looking at me with some doubt while I was speaking. "... t-that voice..." Or maybe he was more surprised because he seemed to recognize the woman''s voice. "I just came to deliver a package, do not worry because someone paid for it already and you just have to accept it for everyone of us to continue following our own path" "Why are you doing this... isn''t he your partner?" " ...It looks to you that he''s my partner? Let''s say that someone told me that you two had some business to discuss, and so I brought him here. ¡± "..." The truth is that I was just waiting for the notification from the system indicating that is finished, but I don''t know if it''s because I have to give her the guy in her hands or because she still distrusted us and she doesn''t let us see her, but it has not happened yet. Then after a few seconds of silence, she decides to show herself at last. She was skinny, with long disheveled hair, and wore clothes like a tramp¡­ no, perhaps a better comparison would be one of those female spirits that appear in horror movies¡­ I think if I ran into her in this jungle for the night, she would give me a great scare and I could only see her as a soul in pain of a woman! Well... she has been by herself in this place for a long time, it is a great merit to be still alive, so maybe I could not say anything about it...it''s not like there are beauty shops in this place after all. " S-Shiki... a-are you alive? ¡± "Oh~ I''m really surprised you remember me... Date." Although her appearance caused Mary, Revi, and Emilia-chan to be on guard when they saw that she was holding a small scythe. The most surprised of the group was the doctor who was on the floor and looked at her as if he could not believe who was in front of his eyes... I think it really seems like he''s seeing a ghost, and I don''t think it''s because of her appearance. ¡°I-I''m so glad you''re alive Shiki¡­ p-please help me! These women hurt me, look! ¡± "¡­help you? Damn bastard¡­ don''t you remember that it was you who almost killed me before?! I trusted you, but in the end, you betrayed me so you could leave this damn island by yourself!! ¡± "Th-that''s... th-that''s a misunderstanding... Don''t you remember? I loved you! I really don''t understand how things ended like this, but I still love you !! ¡± Waah~ This guy really is a great actor... I think he was wrong about the choice of his profession as a doctor. If he had decided on acting, he might even have plenty of Oscars by now. He almost convinces me of what he says... so I''m not surprised that the anger the woman named Shiki had shown so far changes, and now she shows an expression as if she had a difficult choice between believing him or not. "No... I''m sorry to disagree, but someone throwing bombs at you making you lose a hand, that can''t be a misunderstanding. This guy just probably picked up your wrist so he could take the crystal without worrying about the rest of the body. I am pretty sure that now he is thinking about how to be able to take the crystals that we have and how to leave the hell out of here ¡± "S-She is lying! ... A-Although it is true that if we collect the crystals from them between both of us, the two of us can leave this damn island and have a happy life! ¡± ¡°Man~¡­ couldn''t you really wait any longer to confirm the boy''s words? For a moment I thought that maybe something happened that force you to separated from each other, but it seems that you are only a bastard... can I kill him now?¡± ¡°She is right, better you take care of him or we do it. It is getting dark, and I want to be able to sleep peacefully without having to worry about being attacked while I sleep. ¡± ¡°D-Don''t listen to them, Shiki. These women are crazy! Y-You have to remember all the moments we spent together¡­ ¡± "I also love you Date ... or better said, I loved you. But when you tried to kill me before, I could see in your eyes that there was no doubt about what you were doing... in addition, asking me to kill two girls so young without appearing to care much about this... that''s why I can understand very well the type of person you are " "S-Shiki... w-what are you doing? What do you intend to do ?! D-Don''t believe what that redhead girl said, she''s a demon with human skin!! ¡± For a moment I thought she would believe everything this guy was saying, so I had to step in before he continued to poke into her brain. On the other hand, I must say that this guy is quite rude, I do not think I was such a bad person... well, although certainly I''m not a saint either... therefore, could we leave it as if I am a normal person? "Haaa!! B-Bitch... I-I should have made sure you were dead before!" ¡± The woman lifts the little scythe and then even though she still seems to hesitate a little, she drops her hand and cuts the part between the neck and the doctor''s shoulder. Then being hurt and knowing that he would die soon, he stops his performance, and all the love he said he felt for her becomes hate that he does not hesitate to express. [Beep] [Mission / Optional " Another Person''s Revenge " Completed] With the death of the doctor, the mission finally ends and a small chest immediately appears in front of me. Most likely since my inter-dimensional inventory is sealed, this is the way the system chose to give me my reward. "... Where did that chest come from ?" "... I don''t know, it just appeared there" "Well, this is heavens rewarding me for helping someone. " "" ...I don''t think that man / doctor thought the same thing "" Under the look of intrigue from the woman and surprise from Revy and Emilia-chan, I take the box in my hands and proceed to open it immediately. Also, even though both girls have been arguing for some time, it seems like they both have the same thought this time... Inside there is nothing unexpected since it only contained the things that the system had mentioned to me. So, looking out the window I can see that the night would not take long to fall, moving to get away from this place I speak to the woman who was observing the now lifeless body of the doctor. "We will stay here tonight and leave in the morning if you have no problem with that." "¡­you can do whatever you want" It is not as if I want to get along with her, I just wanted to carry out the system mission. So with this completed, each of us should go their way as I said before. With that in mind, I try to find a place for us to spend the night. Today was also a good day, with the 5 crystals that I just received a moment ago, now I have a total of 26¡­ now I have completed the objective that I had originally, so it is probably not as impossible to reach 50 as I had thought before... especially if I can get those from Emilia-chan''s mission. Speaking of her, thanks to the first group we met, she was able to reach the 5th limit now. That''s good, but... I can''t help but think that''s a little unfair! Damn it! It took me several months to get to that level... plus, I also had several advantages to do it! Well... at least this way I feel that paying 1 million crystals to receive the benefits of this world was worth it. " W-What''s wrong? ¡­Why are you looking at me? ¡± ¡°Hehehe, do you want to suck the girl''s poison again, Alex-chan? ¡± ¡°I wouldn''t mind doing it, but it''s not that. I was just seeing that Emilia-chan seems to have gotten stronger. ¡± "E-eh? ¡­ d-do you really believe it? ¡± "Of course" "Hmp~ I just keep seeing her as the same dumb girl I saw when I got here." -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) The second day of this game was about to end, of course, this was not the only thing that came to an end and the lives a lot of people on the island had also ended. The participants had been greatly reduced and there are only a few groups left that had formed¡­ without a doubt, if they make an effort the next day then they could obtain the requirements to leave the island. "How was the performance of our beloved contestants today?" ¡°Takanohashi-san¡­ this time the contestants we brought seemed very determined. Leaving some trying to hide to avoid this, now there are only 4 teams left... if anyone meets another group, then they will be eligible to win the game.¡± " Oh, is that so?... then it seems that this time our game will be shorter than the others. What teams are the ones that remain? ¡± "Yes. The remaining groups are¡­ ¡± With the words of the man who operated the computer, the screen immediately shows the first group he spoke of. This consisted of 4 male people who walked through the jungle most likely to find an area to rest for the night. "The first group is from Ryota Sakamoto... one of the people you thought would be a great player here. With him are 3 more people, Kiyoshi Taira, Kosuke Kira, and Tomoaki Iwakura... they recently killed Toshiro Amakasu''s group. Previously, they had 5 members, but in that fight they lost 1. I think they did very well fighting with a larger group than them. " "Good good good! Without a doubt he is one of the favorites to finish this game, so I did not expect him to be defeated just by having fewer people in his group, that would have been disappointing ¡± With a big smile on his face, like he''s watching his son get a job coveted by various people, Takanohashi talks about Sakamoto. He seemed to like the boy he saw on the screen walking with the others, although most likely more than affection or similar feelings, he regarded him more as a scientist who considered a laboratory rat more important than the other rats he had in his laboratory. ¡°The other group is from Heitaro Togo, with him are Kenya Uesugi, Shigemasa Kusunoki, and Yoko Higushi. They have also managed to get up to this point. " "Not bad, not bad. But I think they should keep trying to get out of here alive. ¡± ¡°The 3rd group is led by Nobutaka Oda and he is accompanied by a girl named Kaguya and a woman by the name of Hidemi Kinoshita. It is the smallest group and the one that has killed the fewest people¡­ they don''t seem very interested in participating in the game and so far they have only acted in self-defense ¡± "I see, I see... it seems that they are still somewhat insecure. Hopefully they change their thoughts soon and become more proactive, if not¡­ well, if they don''t, then that will be unfortunate for them. ¡± About the people that the man mentions, Takanohashi does not have a great reaction and only watches them for a few seconds on the screen while giving his opinion or saying his thoughts out loud. But when the man passed the last group, he can only see a black screen causing him to frown. "What happen? Why is nothing seen? ¡± "Takanohashi-san, the latter group is the one that is composed of the group of women with unknown origin... we could watch them until they came to this area, but inside it seems that the cameras failed or were disabled by someone" " It wasn''t them? ¡± "No, that''s how these were when they got there..." Hearing the man say that, the expression on his face worsens. Now in his head the possibility of a strange group arriving on the island had increased, he thought that maybe they even used that place as their base and that''s why they messed with the cameras. " Sir, the doctor has finished implanting the chip in our hands. When do you want us to go there? ¡± When he was thinking about what to do, the man who had the job from maintaining the security of the island is presented along with 4 other people. Seeing them, the smile returns to his face and then he speaks to them. " Oh! Murall, so everything is ready? Well, then you will have to leave immediately... as a favor, I will let you arrive on the island with the cover of the night. That way you won''t get the attention of other people there. When you are there, you know what you have to do. Also, please remove all those participants who did not want to be part of our game. Lida-kun, give him the positions of those people. ¡± "Y-yes! Do you want me to give him the position of the Oda group too? ¡± ¡°Mmm¡­ let''s give them a chance, after all, they have some crystals apart from their own too. Maybe tomorrow they will feel more motivated to participate in the game. ¡± Although Takanohashi seemed to treat Murall''s group in a good way, the truth was that he did not care much about them, he only hoped that they could take over the unknown group that was on the island. He sending them at night, was only because it was the best time for them to enter the game without those who watched the show noticing. They might eventually find out, but he already had the perfect excuse for that. He would only tell them that they entered the game at the last moment since they were some of their workers who were sent to that island as punishment and for that reason they did not have that information. He didn''t think he would had many complaints about this because in the end, there were more people they could see die and with whom they could have fun watching them. "Then we will go, sir" "Yes, yes, do your best! Also¡­ make sure you do what I asked you to do, or else you and your men can forget about being able to leave that island ¡± "¡­yes" "Well then, we can only wait to see what happens tomorrow!!" "Apparently Sakamoto''s group is close to the building where that group entered... so most likely they will meet tomorrow, Takanohashi-san" "¡­ If so, then to those 2 groups will also be joined by Murall''s when they finish eliminating the deserters. No doubt tomorrow will be a very interesting day to watch, hahaha ¡± ----------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 208: Meanwhile in Gaia Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Rika) It had been a few days since Alexander left, everything was in order and going as planned, but then, there wasn¡¯t long before troubles came... The first trouble was Alexander''s ¡°Monsters¡±¡­ the truth is that I had become so used to Scythe and Vrana, that it''s hard for me to think of them that way. I''m sure I am not the only one with that thought. When he previously went to the kingdom''s capital, Vrana and his plant stayed here with us and did not seemed to react differently than they always do, but this time their attitude changed slightly... I think since this time they were separated by a greater distance... or the dimension between two worlds, affected them more. Well, it is not as if they had revolt against us and attacked us as soon as he left, it was just that they seemed a little more temperamental than before. "I want to go with master, I want to go with master, I want to go with master, roock~!!" "Vrana-chan... remember that he is gone for a while and he will be back soon, so you just have to wait for a little. " "Stop screaming birdy girl! You should have asked him to take you with him if you were going to miss him so much after he left! Hmp~ although he would probably still say the same excuse that he couldn''t do it¡­ I¡¯m sure that brat must be trying to conquer some other girl wherever he is now ¡± "You should go exercise with that stick like you always do! You''re still fat¡­ you have those big useless fat balls that only bounce in your chest, roock~!! ¡± "I-I''m not fat!!" "Well... I think it wasn''t entirely an excuse what Alex said this time, Rei. After all, I don''t think he would have minded taking us with him¡­ besides, even with our presence there, he would probably still do the same. ¡± "I agree with Kurisu-san... although he wanted to hide it, I could see that he probably didn''t take us there because that place was dangerous... seemingly even more than our world." "..." Right now Vrana was doing one of her routine tantrums, this started after Alexander left. Although she always seemed to be a little childish, now she was even more, and she was throwing tantrums asking us to take her with him constantly... well, given her appearance, I don''t think this is so abnormal. Seeing her act this way, the girl who had the least patience among us reaches her limit and ends up arguing with her. Well, I agree with what Kurisu and Saeko said, the most likely reason why the boy didn''t take anyone with him, must be because that place has its risks. "Vrana-chan, why don''t you go hunt something in the forest? Surely if Alexander-san sees that when he gets back, he will praise you very much for that ¡± "Oh, that ''s true! I''ll go now and hunt down a lot of monsters then, roock~! ¡± Noticing that the discussion between the two girls would only get worse if continues like this, the one who intervenes is Saya telling Vrana to go hunting. This is the way we''ve found for her to calm down a bit and get distracted. Although due to this she can sometimes be a bit annoying, she is not the one that worries me the most. According to Alexander, Vrana may be the strongest girl of all of us, but perhaps due to her appearance and attitude, it is a little difficult to see her that way. The one that causes me the most fear instead, is the girl with gray pigtails who usually just stands near us while watching us¡­ Scythe always had a dark atmosphere around her, and now with the Alexander absence, it has intensified. To me, she is even more intimidating than Vrana-chan¡­ Seriously, when she looks at me with those red and violet eyes, it makes my body shake a little... no, probably everyone here feels the same and that''s why they stay away from her too. The only one who usually comes closer and has more contact with her is just Saeko. It is curious that out of the boy''s ¡°Monsters¡±, the one with the most appearance of an actual monster is the calmest so far after his departure. His plant had no big change, and it is only dedicated to gobble up all the bodies of the monsters that we give it. Actually that it is very helpful, if not for it, I would not know what to do with all the bodies of the monsters gathered by Saeko and the female soldiers when training, Vrana-chan''s hunting, and those who attack us to try to claim this territory. "Alex-kun is so bad~ Why didn''t he say goodbye to me? When he returns, I will give him a punishment~ ¡± Well... not just Vrana-chan is the only one who has been throwing tantrums. Shisuka, who came because she wanted to spend time with us and take a break from doing alchemy, when she found out that Alexander was gone, has been complaining to us about it ever since. "Please don''t do that, Shisuka-sensei... if you do, I know that somehow you will be the one who will be spanked by that brat in front of us again." "S-Spanking?" "Yes... I still have nightmares about it some nights" "...Are you sure are ¡°nightmares¡±, Rei?" " W-what do you mean, Saya? It can only be nightmares! ¡± When Rei responds like that to Shisuka''s sudden comment, I can''t help but ask. Then listening to her answer as I see the others agree strongly, and also noticing Shisuka¡¯s face beginning to blush... I can only conclude that something intense happened before I met the boy. "T-Then let''s put the punishment aside¡­ if Alex-kun spanks my butt again, it may actually end up being a very bad thing~¡­ " Th-That sounds dangerous in a totally different way! I wanted to say something to Shisuka as her friend before she developed a strange taste, but seeing how the others look at her as if she were a lost cause, I think it was too late for that... But it is good that at least she changes the subject by herself. Unfortunately, her next words weren''t much better and these instead make the atmosphere different. ¡° How many sisters do you think will bring us Alex-kun this time~? ¡± "" ... "" ¡°I-It really amazes me how tolerant you can be, Shisuka. Do you really not care if the boy brings more girls? ¡± "Heee~? But we are all like one big family, right?~ Also, Lena-sensei told me that polygamy is normal here and that in fact, it is a way to protect yourself from others. She says that the bonds of affection are usually much stronger than others, and that is why these groups are usually more united and it is more difficult for one person to betray another~ ¡± ""Th-that''s... "" ¡°Fufufu, that may be true, our situation is now much easier thanks to the fact that there are several of us that we can trust. If we were on our own, no doubt everything would be much more difficult ¡± "Yes, yes, it''s like Saeko-chan says~" Hearing the words that are based on the logic of this world, the rest of us cannot say anything. Well, after being the tenth girl to join this group, I think it was too late to worry much about it... probably for most of us, it was just that is still a little hard to talk about it so openly like Shisuka. In fact, for me, that''s not my biggest concern. I don''t know if the others forgot it or if they just stopped thinking about it, but... For the love of God! We are talking about a 12-year-old boy, you know?! That is why it is so difficult for me to perform the ritual that Alexander wants us to do! That would be like marrying a little boy¡­ a-although at least he''s not an 8-year-old child¡­ haaa, I feel like I''ve lost something important having that as a consolation. With Saeko, another girl with a slightly more open mind supporting Shisuka, the rest of us could only sigh and accept the facts. Then, noticing that no one else seemed to want to refute her words, she continues the topic. ¡° So Saeko-chan, how many sisters do you think Alex-kun will brings from the world he went to? ¡± "Well... since he said he would be in that place for about a month, then I don''t think he has much time to interact with many girls. So I don''t think there are that many¡­ probably 5? ¡± "F-Five? ... h -how come that number doesn''t seem like much to you, Saeko-san?! It is half of what he brought from your world! I-I think he won¡¯t bring 5... or rather... I really hope he does not bring 5 other girls... " Saeko''s estimation seems like it manages to upset and make Kurisu nervous, no, it wasn''t just her. I can also hear several girls swallowing saliva in their mouth upon hearing that. Although it seems that other girls do not agree with that either, but... unfortunately it was not because they thought 5 were many. "No, I think Alex-kun can bring about 7 girls with him~ After all, he''s pretty cute~!" " Hmp~ All of you are naive! That brat probably has no problem bringing 10 other girls from that world! He is dangerous to any girl... that innocent appearance he has that makes you let your guard down, p-plus that he is also quite handsome ... those are powerful weapons that brat possesses and that can make a girl fall into his claws before they realize it! By the time they notices it, then they will already fully grasped in those claws... and... if they want to free themselves, they would only manage to get even more entangled. So time is not an impediment for him... don''t forget that on a trip of about a month, he managed to get more than 50 women to show up here! ¡± "... Was that what happened to you Rei?" "E-eh? N-No... you-you can see that just by observing his actions!! Who would fall for a womanizer and pervert brat like him?!! ¡± "All the girls here~?" "..." ... a while ago we had understood to interpret Rei''s words when it came to her and Alexander''s relationship. The stronger she denied it, we could only see that her feelings towards him were stronger. If it wasn''t that way, then why would she follow him here? Or also, would she sleep in the same bed as him if not feeling something? Her mouth may say that, but her actions say something very different. Saya always takes advantage of these contradictions to make fun of her a little. Well, I think we all think Rei''s words about Alexander are a bit far-fetched¡­ probably. Speaking about the more than 50 women, we can consider it a special case. Probably they came here because they had no alternative or were grateful for having been rescued... although it is certainly a bit disconcerting that it seems that they took as a reason to live to be of help for him after they got here. So, I don''t think that repeat again... unless he rescue a large number of women in that world too... well, maybe is not that exaggerated what Rei said after all. Well, I think the best thing is for us to change the subject... now Kurisu is not only nervous, but her face has also turned completely pale. "We can only wait for Alexander to return to see how many girls are with him, we will deal with that matter when that happens. Now I think we should better focus on the problem that arose today, it is important that we solve it now. " " You talk about those people, right Rika-san? ¡± "Yes" This was the other problem that had come up after Alexander left, but it wasn''t that unexpected either. He already told me that this was very likely to happen at one point, so it only happened sooner than he had thought. Today, a group made up of various leaders from some surrounding organizations had come here. In their words, they wanted us to share this place with them... This was already a problem since I don¡¯t think Alexander would agree to this, but then things got even worse... the leader, probably with the most influential organization among them, wanted us to give up the mansion that is being constructed¡­ Obviously if I couldn''t accept the first condition, then this condition is even more impossible to accept. And not only because the boy would object to it, but I also won¡¯t allow anyone to step on my head either! " Rika-san, you should have let me cut those guys off right then! They not only wanted to take Master''s territory, but they also had dishonorable wishes towards his women! ¡± "I also agree with Leona-san''s words, we simply should have eliminated that annoyance quickly" "..." I have also considered simply killing them at that moment, after all, as Leona says, seeing that we refuse to do that, they proposed a "solution" that would make both sides happy. Who leads this group wanted us to join his organization... I could clearly see how he ran his unpleasant eyes on us, so more than as his subordinates, he wanted us for other purposes. If for some crazy reason we decided to accept, I''m sure it wouldn''t take a minute for him to try to get his hands on us. " Killing them at that time would not have been of much use to us, but don''t worry you two, those guys are sure to come back... when they do, then it won''t be too late to deal with them." In the end seeing that we would not accept, they decided to withdraw for the moment. They probably just wanted to test whether they could carry out their goals without the need for much effort, so now that we rejected them, it is sure that they would try to use force to do so. Honestly, I also thought the same as these two girls, Leona and Saeko, who were ready to fight at any time. But after considering things for a few moments, I think it would be more annoying if this were to be repeated constantly... ¡°If we killed them at that time, it wouldn''t be long before we would have another group of those people knocking on our door asking for the same nonsense. So I think it''s better if we make things a little flashy¡­ ¡± "Flashy? What do you mean, Rika ~? ¡± ¡°If we killed those leaders, the only thing that would happen is that another person from their organizations would end up taking their place, and then the same thing would repeat in a short time. So now I hope they ally themselves with several organizations and bring most of its members when they return... that way, we can eliminate all of them without giving them the possibility to return again" ¡° Th-That won''t be dangerous, Rika-san? ¡± ¡°¡­ Did you saw the level of those guys, Saya? ¡± When they were in front of us, I couldn''t feel great pressure from them. Still, since this thing about strength level is still new to me, it was best if I relied on something else and not just my instincts. So to answer Kurisu''s question which seems to have recovered a bit from the previous discussion, I decided to relay on Saya. ¡°The strongest of them was the one who had perverted eyes, he was a 5th limit according to the analysis of the earrings that Alexander gave me. The others were in the 4th. ¡± ... those earrings were really useful. Well, before he left, he also gave me a pair of glasses that would be used for the ritual he wanted us to do... these seem to have a similar function to Saya''s earrings, but when I spoke to those guys I didn''t have them with me. ¡°That''s understandable, they didn''t give me the same feeling as the little prince''s guards after all. Besides, this is like a rural area, so it is not uncommon that the surrounding organizations are not that strong ¡± ¡°According to Alexander, all of us also exceed the 5th limit. Besides, we now have more than 50 allies, and above all, we all have our weapons. So... those people will surely be really surprised when they come back. But for this, we will have to prepare a little first. ¡± After Saeko''s words, I continue to tell all the other girls about the advantages we possess, and then by listening to me, the ones who were most nervous seem to calm down while the others seemed motivated to fight. ----------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 209: Others’ situation (Part 1) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV-3rd person-Capital of the Delna Kingdom) In what looked like an abandoned building, at this moment, the little prince of this kingdom was watching his two bodyguards who always accompanied him fight, and there was also the sub-leader of ¡°his¡± guild too. Unfortunately, it wasn''t because they wanted to do an exhibition or show him their skills so he can learn something from them watching them fight... They had come because a letter asking for ransom for a ¡°damsel in distress¡± had reached the little prince''s hands recently¡­ despite the warnings from the men mentioned before telling him that this was most likely a trap, in the end, he not could discard the letter as he believed that there was a possibility that it might be true and that a damsel needed his help. ...unfortunately for the three men who were against it, the words of his recent friend resounded constantly in his head even now. He had said to him that it was the responsibility of a man rescuing a woman in distress!! ...Well, he had also said that after the girl had been rescued, it was now her responsibility to give her hero a great reward. At that time he had disproved his words by saying that it was not right to ask someone for money after you''ve saved them, but then this friend began to explain some things that just left him confused... Even though he did not understand very well what his friend was referring to and that it was not money what he was asking for, he did not find anything wrong and couldn¡¯t refute what he said... although if his guards had listened to it, they would probably have told him that that was worse than asking for money. So without being able to stop the prince, those three men had no choice but to accompany him here... well, only two of them had that responsibility. The other had no choice because if something bad happened to the prince, his fate would be even worse than facing the problems they had now. "Hahaha, I really didn''t thought this stupid plan would be successful! Who would have thought that the prince''s guards were idiots and gullible?! ¡± "Hahaha, I told you that I had seen the prince in a small guild acting as an adventurer. I should stay with a bigger part from what we will get because of this!¡± " We must take care of these three first, and then we will discuss things more calmly later" "Certainly. Although all of us are on the 9th limit just like them, the two guards are really hard to deal with even with 2 of us fighting each of them. ¡± "Hehehe, but they won''t be able to do much after their energy runs out, it''s only a matter of time." " " ... " " The three of them of course weren''t fools, they knew that everything written in the letter was most likely product of someone trying to lure the prince to that place for an obscure motive, so the first thing they did was to check if there was indeed someone who needed help. It was a pity that these 5 men they were fighting now, took the trouble to kidnap a little girl who they probably took from the streets of the capital randomly, and they not only send the letter waiting without a plan. So when the prince saw that someone was indeed gagged inside, they knew it would be difficult to convince him to withdraw. ¡­ Well, maybe they have a little fault too. When they investigate first, they only saw 3 of these men. So, having confidence in their abilities, the royal guards thought that it would not be difficult for each of them to take care of one of the evildoers while Rulnemt entertained the last one... that way they could defeat them, and they would not abandon the little girl either. But then when they started fighting, two other men showed up complicating the whole thing. When these men joined, things had become difficult for them having to go against two of them at the same time... also, Rulnemt had just entered the 9th limit just recently, so it was obvious that he was at a disadvantage against someone who has been several years at that level of strength. It was exactly as one of those men said, the more time they spent crashing their weapons, things for them would became worse... "Hahaha, I''ve got you!!" After fighting for a while, the guard who looked a little older than the other was cornered by his two attackers... "No... I got you" "Gueg !!" But when the sword of one of his opponents was about to pierce his armor, a glow appeared for a second stopping the attack and leaving the man shouting with glee surprised for a second. At that instant, the guard''s sword pierces his enemy''s chest instead. "D-Damn it... be careful! Don''t be careless and remember that they are royal guards after all¡­ they probably have some dangerous items with them. ¡± "Treko stop hiding!! We need help here!!" ¡°Tch¡­ you all are useless. I told you that I and my men would only be in charge of watching the surroundings so that no one else came to this building and then all of you had to take care of things here ¡± Seeing that one of his team had lost one men and it would be much more difficult to go one-on-one against the guards, someone yells as he directs his vision to a dark place of the building. A few seconds later after his voice echo through construction, three men showed making the faces of the 3 from the Prince¡¯s group to become somber. " Y-You''re Treko-san from the brotherhood ¡°Warriors Delna"... why you''re here? ¡± As a former guild leader, Rulnem instantly recognized the men emerging from the shadows. They were members of one of the 3 strongest organizations in the kingdom, so their face was well known after all. ¡° You must be Rulnemt¡­ it is no wonder that your small organization grew so much in such a short time, it even seems that you reached the 9th limit. But well, since you were hiding the little prince there, that wouldn''t be so difficult to accomplish. You shouldn''t be so surprised, it is only that just like you I also want to get some advantages from him¡± " Do you understand what you are doing?! After this, your group would be finished, the King will surely want all your heads! ¡± ¡°Hehehe, that will only happen if the people of the royal household find out about this¡­ by the time we ask and take our rewards in exchange for the prince, I will have already moved my guild to a different place¡­ well, the most important people at least. If the king wants to vent his anger with the useless people I''ll leave behind, then he is free to do so. The only regret... or rather, the only annoyance is that I will have to change the name of my organization in the future... hehehe, as your last words, I can hear some of your suggestions for it. ¡± Seeing as the situation had worsened, the guard who was shot by Alexander earlier discharged his anger with screams at the new people who appeared. It was a pity that with these men joining, it will not take a long time for him and Rulnemt to be covered in wounds and in the ground unable to move. "Ha ... Ha ... this was actually more difficult than I thought..." "P- Prince... ha ... ha ... use the teleportation scroll!!" "B-But then you all..." ¡° He is right, if you escape, I will kill these men, do you understand? No... if you escape, then should I torture them first and then kill them? After all, surely some of those who are still alive here will have some resentment with them. ¡± Of the 7 enemies in the 9th limit, now only 4 were still alive. As they had said, the guards had several resources with them with which they achieved this result despite being at a disadvantage... besides, of that 4, only 2 could move well... even the one who spoke, Treko, had lost one of his men and the other was now seriously injured. So if they tortured them, he would probably be the first to do it so he could release his frustration. "I-I will not escape... I-I will not abandon my friends and a girl! I-I''ll take care of all you!! ¡± "Oooh ~! That''s admirable, little one. Even I''m a little moved to see you act that way. ¡± "P-Prince..." Vernet, being the only one who could still move a bit from the prince''s group, truly found the little prince''s words admirable and not something laughable like that man. But the truth is that he would have preferred that this time he listened to his words instead and went away from here Of course, the words he said were spoken to the prince by his only friend before, although adding some things for himself to making it sound like a better phrase. The man named Treko was worried that the Prince changed his mind and escape using the scroll, so he decided to leave the last guard that still could move a little and instead went to him who was now with the little girl they take from the streets. Since she actually didn¡¯t mattered in the plan, when the prince approached to free her, they simply let him do what he wanted. As long as he did not try to leave, everything was fine for them. ¡°Hehehe, little one, do you really intend to fight me? I''m strong, you know? The proof is that your guards are on the ground now" The prince''s subsequent actions could only make the leader of the organization to smile... now the prince stood in front of the girl as if protecting her. He really seemed to want to imitate the heroes of the stories opposing his enemies with his sword... well, the only thing different from those scenes described was that instead of a sword, in his hand the prince held a foreign object for him. But seeing that this was not a scroll and it not emitted the same aura from a magical object, he thought that it was simply some toy that he carried with him... ¡°Hehehe, so will you fight me? Okay, go ahead, give me your best blow~! ¡± "Hahaha, tell me, little prince, what is that? A weapon that will throw lightning bolts and end your enemies magically? ¡± Watching the prince trembling as he held that weapon or "toy" and pointed it at them, the two remaining men couldn''t help but mocking him a little. But then... what happened next left them open-mouthed. [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] "Gueh!" " D-Damn it!! W-what the hell is that weapon?! Why didn''t it emit any magic aura?!!! Kuh! ¡± The prince''s nervousness and fear this time played a very beneficial role for him since his doubts about shooting only allowed that pair of men to get even closer to him. Well, the main reason for the misfortune for these men was having overestimated the weapon in his hands, even this confidence caused them to inflate their chest to prepare for the blow while mocking him. The weapon that the prince had drawn from his waist, was a "baretta" as his friend told him it was called... plus, he also had put a magazine full of expanding bullets. Although, the only thing he understood from what this person told him from this was that these were stronger projectiles. The result of that short hail of bullets was that now one of those men had been killed, and the other was seriously wounded. Although the prince closed his eyes at fire the weapon, even though his friend Alexander had warned him a lot not to do it, at being just a couple of meters away seemed not to matter much. It was a shame for those men that previously in the fight they had used all their objects for protection. Although their armor put some resistance to bullets, his soft flesh could not do that. The dead man had lost his life practically instantly without even being able to understand what had happened since he was hit by one of the bullets right in the head. The other was more lucky, his face remained intact and his armor managed to stop several bullets, but even so, he now had an unusable hand and needed to use the other to hold his neck to stop the bleeding... no doubt that man had paid dearly for his carelessness. "A-Amazing..." "E-eh? D-Did it worked? I-I won? ¡± "Don''t be distracted, prince! Keep shooting!! ¡± "Y-Yes!" "S-Shit..." Seeing that the prince was doing something with that strange weapon, the guild leader who was now the only man who could move didn''t wait to see what else that weapon could do and so decided to run away while he still could. The plan had failed, now he was even in a worse state than the guard who yelled at the prince, and if he didn''t treat the wounds soon, then he would probably die. Now he thought that they had made the wrong choice, this time he had lost everything for nothing. He thought that they could extort the Kingdom for some restoration pills, after all, they should have several of these¡­ he had been impatient at not being able to get one on the previous auction. If he could get these pills, he could possibly get his soul level rise! This would undoubtedly be a huge benefit for just having to give up his reputation here. After all, at being stronger then he could make an organization even stronger anywhere. "Y-You won''t escape!!" "S-Stop prince, don''t follow him... we must first help Bartol and Rulnemt." "Y-You''re right!!" They had barely gotten out of this situation and Vernet did not want this man to change his mind and instead of fleeing, he decided to unload his frustrations against the prince. The weapon that he had was certainly powerful enough to cause him the pleasant surprise of a moment ago, but the greatest demerit of this weapon is that for it to be effective, it must first hit the target. Those men were shot only because he caught them off guard, he was still a 9th limit and so evading the trajectory of the bullets even with his injuries would not be difficult once he was vigilant. He also wanted that bastard to die, but he also couldn''t put the prince at risk anymore. So when the prince tried to follow that man, he had to call him quickly and give it another thing to think so he wouldn''t insist on going behind that man. "A-Are you the prince?" "E-eh? N-No¡­ I am¡­ I am the adventurer, Alexander!! ¡± "..." Previously being with Alexander, he had told him as a random comment that when a person tried to hide their identity, it was normal for them to change their name. So this time upon hearing the girl''s question, he answered like that¡­ but if his friend was here, he would say probably something like ¡°Damn it! Don''t use my name to hide your identity!! ¡±, but unfortunately he was in another world now. Although... probably he was the only one here who thought he could continue to keep his identity secret after everything that had happened and what was said for those men and the others who were with him. "W-Well ... T-Thanks prin... thanks Alexander-san " So even though her question was more to confirm it than she hadn''t realized her identity, the little girl still decided to pretend she had believed his words. ¡° Vernet, you must keep hidden what happened here to my father. If he finds out about this... then he won''t let me go on an expedition with Alexander! ¡± "...I-I will try, prince. But for now, the important thing is that we treat the two that are on the ground or else they will not get up again" Due to the girl''s sudden interruption, the little prince had almost forgotten his earlier words of treating the two wounded. Even that he uses this as an excuse for him not to follow the enemy, he really was concerned about them and that is why he remind him. "I-it''s true!" Hearing him say that again, the prince take three potions out of an object with interdimensional space, and right away he and the girl who had volunteered to help, make the two man on the floor to drink the potions after delivering one to Vernet. Since they were potions of high rank, the breathing of the unconscious men and Vernet quickly stabilizes. Unfortunately, since their wounds were not light, even with these potions it would take many days for them to fully recover. So, as is the custom or usually happens most of the time, some guards who were in charge of patrol appear on the scene minutes later... it must be a universal law or maybe the people chosen for these tasks have certain abilities to that, but it seems that they always appear when everything is over. With their help, the prince''s group retreats to the castle while Vernet also gives orders to escort the little girl to her home. ------------------------------ Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 210: Others’ situation (Part 2). Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (Kingdom of Delna, POV-Vernet) The day after what happened in the abandoned building, I was now in front of the King... haaa, I think we will be punished again. I really think Bartol was lucky this time since he was still unconscious and could avoid meeting His Majesty... " What do you have to say in your defense, Vernet? ¡± "I cannot say anything in my defense, my King... it was entirely our fault that the prince was at risk this time, so we are ready to accept any punishment!" ¡°You don''t have to be so formal, Vernet. We are not in an audience so you can call me by my name, also, I am not mad this time. I can see from your actions that you were truly willing to die fulfilling your duty to protect my son, and I was the one who had allowed him to take over a guild to gain some experience leading people. So I knew there could be some situations that would happen because of that¡­¡± "T-Thank you, my lord Fertt. I do not deserve those words... " "Okay, now explain to me what exactly happened there..." "Y-yes ..." Still nervous about being in front of the King, I manage to start telling him everything that happened at that time. I also do not forget to mention the participation of the organization " Warriors of Delna " led by the man named Treko, although he probably has escaped already. I don''t think he''s stupid enough to stay in the capital, no¡­in the whole Kingdom. "Hahaha, I see, I see... so there are people who think of us as someone weak who they can try to intimidate... it seems that being passive for a while makes people forget some things." Although the King seemed in a good mood and was smiling as he said that, my knees go down and I can only kneel on the spot... the respect and fear that I have for this man is not only because he is the King, this is due to something more simple, it was because he was a lot stronger than me, he was a man with a strength of someone with a level 2 soul after all! So due to the pressure he was releasing, my knees touch the ground... no, I think that even I feel like my wounds from before are opening. "D-Dad... I-If you know now everything, th-then I will retire" "Stop, Lorens. I ''ll talk to you after this " ¡°¡­ Y-Yes. Vernet, that''s why I told you not to tell my father this¡­ ¡± I was not the only one here, the prince was also present, but seeing that his father looked angry now, he tries to escape... then being stopped by His Majesty, seems to be I''m the one which he decides to put his complaints. ¡­He certainly asked me for that, and to be honest, I wish could have done that. Unfortunately that was impossible! How could I hide that I was carrying two seriously injured men and that I could barely stand up myself?! ¡°¡­ Vernet, there is something I find difficult to believe about what you said. Could this little boy really kill a man in the 9th limit and badly injure another? Aren''t you just trying to make him look good in your story? I think it''s more logical that he kept hiding in one place while trembling. ¡­Even if he didn''t pee on himself it would be already a great achievement, not to mention killing someone on the 9th limit. ¡± "I-I already stopped wetting my bed !! B-Besides, it''s true that I took care of those 2 criminals!! ¡± "You be quiet!" "Y-yes..." " Even if it were true, you shouldn''t have done something so stupid, you should have listened to Vernet and escaped with the teleportation scroll!" "B-But then they would be- " "Fool! Once you reported what happened, then I would send someone to rescue them. At least they would have a better chance of survival that way rather than being you the only who could fight!! ¡± Listening to the King''s words, it seems that he touched an old wound of the prince that makes him forget his fear for his father''s fury and tries to defend his honor. It''s a shame for him that it only manages to make His Majesty even angrier... It may seem he is only bothering the little prince, but I know it''s quite the opposite and only cares about him. Although...perhaps since he is a male, he is a little harder with him and even sometimes tends to tease him like now. ...but I think that is compensated since the prince is quite appreciated by the queen and her older sister... the King may even treat him that way because he is a little envious of because of that. About what His Majesty said about what happened yesterday, I''m not against it, in fact, on that occasion I really wanted the prince to escape with the scroll. It certainly was very possible that if he had done that, then the three of us who had accompanied him and the little girl would not get out of there alive... But my duty was to keep him safe after all, so it''s not like I have any complaints about that either. In fact, I am even more afraid to think that something might have happened to the prince and then, I would have to go back to report it... Anyway, back to what happened in the abandoned building, once again I explained to the king what happened in more detail and even the prince shows the weapon the boy called Alexander gave him before. ¡°¡­So you are saying that this weapon can kill a person in the 9th limit? I don''t feel any energy from this¡­ aren''t you two trying to fool me? ¡± "O-Of course not Fertt-sama, I wouldn''t dare!!" "What I''m saying is true, dad! That weapon was given to me by my friend, and it is very powerful! ¡± In the end, the prince has to make a small demonstration to the His Majesty to confirm his words. So when he sees the use of it, it seems that it surprises him as well and make him to furrow his brows. "... I think I had seen some similar weapons before. Although I had thought that both their elaboration and that of the projectiles is quite complicated... that''s why these types of weapons are not produced much. Among the few I have seen, this one undoubtedly has the best performance and is more compact. It certainly seems a good weapon... that friend of yours seriously give it to you for nothing in return? " "Yes!" "... Maybe you should introduce me to that friend of yours another time" "E-eh? B-But he does not know that I am the Prince of this kingdom... " "..." When the Prince says that, then the King looks at me like asking it if that was true and I quickly shake my head to denied it. It is most likely that Alexander knew who the prince really is. So, probably not wanting to break his son''s illusion of having a normal friend without him knowing who he really is and treating him differently for that, the King continues with the following words. "Well... just tell him that you know someone in the castle or that you have some business here, after all you are the leader of an organization, right?" "O-Oh! It is true!!" ¡°Well, although we will probably have to wait for some time for that to happen¡­ you will be punished for a good time little one!! You will not be able to leave the castle until you reach the 5th limit at least!! ¡± "Heee! Why? You can''t do that father!! I had to go with Alexander on an expedition to the Rozz Area in a month¡± ¡°Are you an idiot?! Someone almost killed you recently and now you want to head towards your death on your own?!! That Area is too dangerous for you and your little friend to play sightseeing there!! ¡± "Nooo!!! I want to go!! I want to go!! I want to go!! ¡± "Silence!!" "Hic ... Hic ... Th-then... then I will tell my mom and sister that..." "Ooh ~ ! Go ahead little one, go and tell them, they will surely have the same opinion as me about this, so it will be useless ¡± The King stops the prince''s tantrum and so he has no other choice but to name his two powerful allies... I really felt a little uncomfortable being here in this family dispute... either of them may release his frustrations on this poor servant! Unfortunately for the prince, this time I think that would be useless since I also thought the same as the King and did not believe that the two of them would allow the prince to put himself at risk by going there... although I feel a little sorry for the prince since he finally made a friend and surely wanted to play with him... but I can only feel relief listening to the King''s words, removing a weight from my shoulders that I had for a while now. But then, the prince''s next words were very different from what both of us had expected¡­ even leaving the King silent with his mouth open¡­. No, I was also in the same situation! "Hic ... Hic ... I will tell mom and my sister that you are harassing the maids!!" "" ... "" ¡°Hic¡­ I will tell them that you punished the maids pervertedly for their mistakes and that you also use things like candles or ropes when you do that!! ¡± " Y-You ... b-brat, where did you hear that kind of thing?! Do you really understand what you''re saying?!! ¡± "I-I know that! T-Those are bad things, right? ¡± "Y-You ..." Hearing what the prince says, the King''s body begins to tremble a little... although this time it was obviously not solely out of anger... I could even see a bit of sweat running down his forehead. If you think about it, it was really surprising that a person with a level 2 soul look with a little fear to someone who has not even opened his energy core... But who could blame him for acting like this? All those who worked in the castle knew very well that the King was dominated by the Queen, and that he dotes too much his eldest daughter. But most likely those words were only a threat from the prince since the His Majesty surely would not do any of those things for fear that his wife would get angry and that the princess would look at him with contempt... About who he learned these things from, I have a very clear idea of who had been¡­ previously, I think Alexander-kun had asked the prince about how his family was like on one occasion when they were together. At first I thought he was trying to get some information from the royal family, but after listening to his questions, I dismiss that possibility and didn¡¯t thought were important. These were questions such as that if the prince''s sister was beautiful or that if his mother was too... if they had maids and if they were chosen for their beauty¡­ if they could call the maids at night¡­ if they were pervertedly punished when they made mistakes¡­ Well¡­ the things he kept asking only continued to increase in the level of perversion, so I just thought he was a little boy interested in those topics¡­ although I think certainly maybe some things from those questions were too advanced for him... even I didn''t understand some of his questions, you know? But well, I thought it was normal for a boy of that age... I also went through that stage after all. Unfortunately it seems that what the prince learned from that conversation, he was now using it against his father at this time... haaa I''m sure this will not end well for me. "Lorens!! Lorens, where are you?!! " "Eh? S-Sister? ¡­ W-Why are you here? ¡± "You''re fine? Nothing happen to you, right? I came immediately when I found out that someone tried to kidnap you. ¡± "M-My beautiful daughter... s-shouldn''t you be in the sect?" Suddenly two young girls enter the room where we were arguing... they were none other than Princess Cleirsa and her best friend and personal servant Turla, most likely as she said, she decided to come the moment she found out what had happened... that was pretty fast. The two girls were quite beautiful, the princess I think is normal since the Queen and the King are quite good looking and having inherited their genes, their children were privileged in that regard. The other girl was perhaps more of a surprise in this aspect, since seeing her appearance knowing her parents it was... quite surprising in its own way. She was the daughter of the Lord of Barl, a somewhat remote region of the Kingdom... he was the one who recently sold large quantities of food to Alexander-kun. About that, it was actually more than the expected and we were a little surprised when we found out about this. In fact, I think it would have been difficult even for a noble to get that amount of food but because his daughter is the personal maid of the princess, he has a lot support from the nobles surrounding him and it was not so difficult to achieve that transaction in the end. "Father, how could you allow someone to try to kidnap little Lorens?! ¡± ¡°C-Cleirsa¡­ shouldn''t you first greet your father correctly? We haven''t seen each other in a while after all. I can see that you have really improved a lot¡­ you have been able to reach the 9th limit at that young age... you really make Dad feel proud ¡± "It does not matter! What matters is that you must assign more guards next to Lorens!! ¡­What happened to the people who tried to do something wrong to my little brother? Did you make sure to punish all of them correctly? ¡± "I-I was just going to take care of it, don''t worry, Daddy will take care of everything and won''t let them-" "It is not necessary! I''ll do it myself, I have to make sure all those people suffer¡­ ¡± As the King says, it is really surprising that she already reached the 9th limit with only 17 years old... besides, it was not just her. Turla is not far behind her at being in the 8th limit... it is not surprising that Count Barl complains a little to the King about all the nobles who seek to have an arranged marriage with her... she is not only beautiful but also has enough talent. "Don''t worry Lorens, your sister will take care of all those guys who tried to hurt you... when I come back from punishing those fools, then we''ll talk. You surely have many things to tell to your sister " "C-Cleirsa... dad was going to..." So in the same abrupt way that they entered, they also leave like this, she really must be quite upset with what happened. Right away, without even turning another glance to His Majesty the Princess goes back to look for information from the ones responsables of this problem¡­ the guild ¡°Warriors of Delna¡± will be probably destroyed on this day. "...I wonder if she has reached the rebellious stage? Well, for now I should send some people to make sure everything is okay. Little brat... if you can convince your sister and mother to go to that place, then you can do it, maybe it''s not such a bad idea that you go and experience some difficulties... Vernet, we will continue with this conversation later¡­ you will have to answer some other questions at that moment¡± "Seriously? Great!!" "Y-Yes, my King." Last time, when the things that happened at the auction house reached the ears of the King, Bartol and I had to spend a week secluded... I wonder how long it will be this time? Maybe not much, after all, the King seems to have wanted to leave the problem of the prince''s excursion to the area of Rozz to the Queen and the princess. He shouldn''t want to take the risk about the prince telling these things to two of them... so maybe the prince can convince them both if he insists for several days. So several hours after the talk with His Majesty, the rumor that the princess along with some soldiers had destroyed one of the kingdom''s largest organizations was quickly spread. The only strange thing was that the reason for this that the rumor said, was because someone from that organization tried to take the prince to a brothel and upon learning this, the princess invaded due to jealousy and decided to destroy them... It was a shame that the leader actually managed to escape. When the princess went to the place where that organization was, they had only found normal members there... but still, this did not prevent her from unleashing her fury on all of them and most of them were captured to be sold as criminal slaves. The truth is that this fight lasted less than when they try to kidnap the Prince, but since that organization had lost its strongest members in that fight, it was understandable that this happened. With several soldiers in the 9th limit accompanying the princess on the King''s orders, everything was quickly solved. It can be a bit cruel and perhaps many people there did not even know what was happening, but as members of an organization, they should know at least that the actions of their leaders could have an impact on them, so they can only blame having chosen the wrong person to follow. -------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 211: Others’ situation ( Part 3 ). Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (B-TOOOMz POV- Ryota Sakamoto) I was now on a damn island where people seemed to have gone insane¡­ yesterday, without knowing how, I suddenly found myself descending by parachute in this place. I was somewhat confused and did not understand what was happening. Damn it! Even the first person I met in this place tried to kill me! I-I had no choice but to defend myself! It was he or me, s-so I ended up killing him... that''s right, I had to kill him because I had no other choice... Although due to what happened at that time, I could remember some things... apparently some madman gathered several people on this island to kill each other! This was all based on a video game where I had spent a lot of my time and had even become one of the best players in the world, so I have an idea how the dynamics happening on this island worked... ¡°You have a grim face again, Ryota. I told you, don''t think things too much. We both have the advantage of knowing about this game beforehand, so we just have to win this game. Hahaha, we will be the best and we will survive this game! ¡± "..." After meeting that guy I killed, several other things happened, and then somehow I ended teaming up with several people. One of them is this boy who talks to me... he seems quite friendly towards me, but our first meeting was not pleasant... This damn boy tried to kill me and Taira-san who was with me too, the latter was the second person I met here, but thank goodness he seemed more reasonable than the first one and so we ended up traveling together. In the end, this boy named Kosuke decided to join us after recognizing me as a B-TOOM player¡­ he may have thought it would be difficult to kill me and so he decided that is was better to ally with us. Honestly, I also think the same. The time we fought among ourselves, I thought I would die several times. So to a certain extent, I am also calmer having him in our group than against us... The only problem I have with him is that he sees this situation as if it were a match in the B-TOOOM game. It seems as if he doesn''t understand that if you die in this place, then there is no reset to try it again! ¡­Although perhaps taking things with that mentality is not so bad, at least that way you will not think so much about the people you have killed. After meeting with Kosuke, things were a little different. At first Taira-san and I tried to talk to the other people who were on this island so as not to fight each other, but this only failed and in the end my hands became bloodstained again... With the joining of this child, now we begin to think that maybe it will be better that we collect the crystals that other people had... after all, I did not want to die in this place and wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. It is also because trusting others here was something difficult... I could not forget that I also had a crystal in my hand and perhaps this could make those I considered companions to try to kill me at any moment! So, even now I have to watch my back from everyone around me... "Ha ... Ha ... W-We should rest for now, it''s getting dark... it''s better to continue with this tomorrow and..." "Hehehe, old man, don''t worry and just say it, say that we will continue killing people tomorrow" While we were walking in the jungle, this time, it was Tiara-san who talks while panting and leaning against a tree... it seems that with his physique, he has it quite difficult to move around this place. The one who responds to his words is the last man who joined our group... he didn''t seem like a person who cared very much about killing others, but perhaps when he saw that we were 3 and he was alone, he quickly said that he did not want to fight, and in the end, he also joined us ¡­ I really wanted to avoid killing someone if I can, so we end up accepting him. But thanks to this, I think it will be another night without sleeping... among all of us, this man is the one I can trust the least... although it is not as if the others seem very trustworthy either. Yes, I cannot trust anyone here, even Tiara-san who looks like a good man, we discovered him before hiding some crystals he had found from some corpses. At that time I was not thinking much about these and so I simply ignored them... or rather I forgot since I had other concerns, so he should have taken the opportunity to get them. Maybe he even thought about taking the one from my hand after killing me... Tiara-san seems like a nice guy, but actually, I don''t know what he''s thinking. So I can''t trust anyone on this island! I have to get out of here alive on my own... no matter what, I have to do to achieve it! I have to go back to my previous life!! ...I just need to collect 7 crystals for that... now I have 4 counting mine, so that means I need another 3... Of the people we killed so far, we spread the crystals among ourselves¡­ this was a better option of having to fight us for these, and so that''s why I only was able to get the amount I have now. As I think about that after we all sat down to try to rest as Taira-san had suggested, I can''t help but stare at all these guys'' hands... if I took the crystals from their hands, then I could get out of here... since they have even more with them, I even would have crystals left over. But... fighting these three on my own would be too risky. It is better that we look for more crystals together, although for that we would take more time and we have to kill more people, that way is safer. If I want to get out of here, I can no longer think of others as people! Kosuke is right and they are just participants in the game. I only have to think that this is another match of B-TOOOM and strive to be the last man standing as always! "What is it Ryota? You were very quiet ¡± "No... I was just thinking about what you told me. Those who are here are only other players in this game, and if I don''t kill them, then they will end up taking my life... it will be the game over for me. So if we want to get out of here alive, we just have to think about getting the remaining crystals we need! I will get out of here alive no matter what happens !! I''m not going to let anybody kill me!! ¡± "Hahaha, that''s spirit, Ryota. Quite so, we will win this game!" "People have already tried to kill us many times for trying to talk to others, so we have no choice..." ¡°Hahaha, you should have had that mentality from the beginning¡­ although perhaps if it had been so, then I would be dead by now. Well... the most unfortunate thing about this group is that there is not a single girl here, that sucks ... Hehehe, maybe we can find some tomorrow ... but that would be bad luck for her hehe " It seems like I wasn''t the only one who had considered these things¡­ maybe I was even the most indecisive about it, it seems that we all now have the same goal... or almost. Although I don¡¯t know if I should be glad to be with this type of people, or worried instead ... I lean against a tree, but holding one of the bombs that I have and observing the others... even though we have the same objective now, then I can let my guard down. Tomorrow I must find those 3 crystals that I need... I do not want to spend another night like this anymore. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Murall) "Shit! Those guys really caused us problems¡­ they even managed to kill Normt and Larry¡­ ¡± "That last one died from being stupid and horny... if he hadn''t wanted to fuck that woman, then he would still be alive" "..." Having arrived on this Island, we quickly began to carry out Takanohashi''s orders. We searched the places that were marked on the map to find the people who seemed to remain hidden and did not want to participate in this game. Until a few moments ago, everything was fine and it was very easy to take care of them. Most were normal people, and above all, they did not have the intention to fight. But then when we were looking for one of these objectives, we found a group of participants with a different mindset than the people we had encountered so far. That meant more crystals, and therefore also more money for us, so no one in my group thought things twice to kill them. The problem is that it seems that we underestimate these people a little... It was true that we were experienced mercenaries and that we had fought in several confrontations before and that they were for the most part people who had never seen a weapon. So thinking this way, we all imagine that we would easily end our goal here. We thought that even if they have those bombs it wouldn''t change things much, but then we found out in a bad way that this was wrong thinking. Damned bombs are still bombs no matter who is the one that throw it! Well... this only made things a little more difficult and one loss of our team was due to this oversight. The other casualty, Larry, I can only say that it was because of his own stupidity. Although everything is not so bad, with everything that happened now, the others should be more cautious and suppress their desires. ¡°Captain, we have finished collecting the crystals from these people and also from the two of our group who died. I must say that Mr. Takanohashi really knows how to choose people for this damn game... who were these guys? It certainly seems that they were not normal civilians. ¡± "It seems that this group was led by someone named Togo. This should be a warning to all of us... you must think of these people as cornered rats, so even though they are scared and nervous, they still have fangs and claws that they desperately would use in order to survive. Also as you say, many of these people were not saints in the places where they lived, so consider them having even bigger claws and fangs¡­ ¡± "¡­yes" ¡°Well, we can only say that those two were unlucky, but neither is something to be sad about. This means that in the end our share of the reward will be bigger, doesn''t it, Captain? ¡± Finishing collecting the useful things from this group, I nod at Carl''s words. I can''t say that all of us were a group that cared about each other, we just got together in this place for the same reason, money. So his words don''t bother any of us who are still alive, and instead, I think they make others smile when considering this. "Keep walking, let''s finish looking for the guys who are hiding so we can go after those women. It would be the best if we hurry to go to the place where they were at dawn, otherwise, they may not be there when we get there ¡± "Haaa, it is really a shame... those girls looked so much better than the one the stupid Larry died for." "Hahaha, it''s true. If that idiot was going to die, then perhaps it would have been better if he did it for one of them. ¡± ¡°Well, I think Takanohashi-san wanted us to only get information from them, right? So it may not be necessary to kill them¡­ hehehe, of course, we must strip them completely first to make sure they don''t have bombs on them, I don''t want to end up like Larry after all. ¡± While they were discussing some nonsense between them, I start to advance to the next point where one of the people that was marked on the map in my hands should be, and immediately the three men that I still had with me follow closely. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person Oda Group) "Ha ~ Ha ~ Yes, just like that~ Give me to me harder ~" "..." In some area of the Island, inside a cabin very similar to the one that Alexander had stayed the night before, there were 3 people there. A man, a woman, and a little girl... The woman at this moment was on the waist of the man who was sitting in a chair, while she leaned on his shoulders, she dropped her waist with force and in the next instant she got up again to repeat the process time and time again... Although on the interaction of both, the only one who seemed to be enjoying things was the woman... the man on the other hand seemed distracted. Due to this, perhaps instead of the two people having sex, was more like if only the woman was indulging herself. "Don''t be so loud... you will wake up the girl" "Ha ~ ha ~ What does it matter? Hehehe, she can even join if she wants... hyaa~ Damn it... could you move your hips more strongly? Put it in as if you try to stab me~" "..." After watching a little girl who was on the floor of the cabin with her face facing one of the walls, the man turns his gaze back to the woman on his waist to complain a bit about being so noisy... Seriously, if Alexander witnessed this, he would be surprised and at the same time feel sorry for the guy¡­ no, maybe any man would. The woman who he was having sex with was not ugly, in fact, she was somewhat attractive and so the guy''s reaction was quite abnormal, it was as if the sensitivity of his penis did not exist... after all, he was still quite young and it didn''t seem like it was because he was just so used to it. "Aaah ~ Yes, Yes, give it to me~... Hyaaaa~ Ha... Ha... seriously, although you have a good face and a good body... and your penis is not so bad, it is still so boring to have sex with you, Oda. ¡± "..." Having finished pleasing herself, the woman rises from the man that she calls Oda and immediately begins to put on her underwear while complaining. He didn''t seem to mind that and he just started to arrange his clothes too as if nothing had happened, it was as if he really only helped the woman to calm down and release stress... In fact, instead of being concerned about the woman, he simply checks that her screams won''t wake up the little girl who was there. It was not that he was excited by the emotion of doing it while someone was sleeping next to him and that these were things that a little girl should not see, the problem was that they did not have the freedom to simply do it outside since that would be dangerous. " Maybe next time I should try it with the little girl? That may be much more interesting. " " ... Don''t talk nonsense" "It was just a joke, I am not that perverted... Now what we will do, Oda? Shouldn''t we be looking for more crystals? Are you still refusing to kill others? ¡± Apparently, sex wasn''t the only complaint she had about him. She also did not seem to be satisfied with how they were doing things so far... more likely some time ago she thought in leave him to search for another group in order to collect crystals and leave this Island. The only thing that prevented her from doing so was that the guy was quite skilled and when they had to fight others to survive, in the end, it was they who were victorious. But the problem for her was that he seemed to have other plans... "No... instead of killing these people who were forced to participate in this game, I prefer to kill those responsible who got us into all this ..." "... I also want to take revenge on them, but I think it is impossible to do that, you know? We should just do things the way they want¡­ in the end, we''ll get some money too, right?¡± "... I have an idea and if we can carry it out, then perhaps we could get out of here without having to kill innocent people." Unfortunately for the girl, he had a very high morality... and this increased even more when they were reunited with the little girl. "Haaa... well, as long as we can get out of here then I think it''s fine" She was not a saint, but when she saw him watching the little girl who was now sleeping, she could not say anything else. Although she did not enjoy doing it, she could kill adult people without thinking about things too much, but¡­ if they met more people like the little one, then she doubted that she could do it. So with no other choice, sh decided to go with his plan. Who knows? maybe their luck was good and they may ended up gathering the necessary crystals to leave this island before that... --------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 212: Day 3 (Part 1) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) " ...What''s going on?" "Master?" ¡° I-Is something wrong, Alexander-senpai? ¡± "... It seems we have company" Very early in the morning, I suddenly felt some presence moving in my domain so I quickly stand up from where I was lying and direct my vision to where I was feeling people moving¡­ Noticing my sudden action, the girls, who were close to me, also become alert and ask me that... then, while I answer them, I start walking holding my spear towards one of the windows to have a look about who they were, a few seconds later I hear their footsteps following me. "... It seems that we finally meet Emilia-chan¡¯s husband" "I-I don''t have a husband! T-That was only in the game and it wasn''t real¡­ w-we don''t even know each other in real life...¡± "What do we do, Alex-chan? Do you want to make the girl a widow? ¡± When I look out the window, I could see several men approaching the building where we were and notice that among them was also the protagonist of this world... now, I don''t know if I should be happy or upset since he only showed until now... If he had appeared long before, I might don''t care much of him staying with Emilia-chan, but... now I really didn''t like that idea very much. It''s his fault for being so slow, and because of that, I am now seriously considering what Revy tells me... well, it was also because on top of his head he had a number of [+4] and his aura was not as stable as I thought it would be when. So¡­ killing him means I could raise 5 levels in an instant¡­ that was a damn half limit! This really was a great encouragement to do it... besides, it wasn''t just him, everyone in his group seemed to have killed some people... the smallest only had a [+1]. "The guy you''re looking for is the skinny guy who looks somewhat hysterical looking everywhere" ¡°I-I wasn''t looking for him¡­ what will we do? Will we fight them? ¡± Emilia-chan who came to my side seemed to be watching each of the guys there as if, according to their appearance, she hoped to be able to identify the person who had been with her in the virtual world. So I pointed it out to make things easier for her. Maybe it is just that the word ¡®husband¡¯ makes her nervous and that''s why it seems to bother her, but I think she is really grateful to him because he was her only friend when she was in a bad moment... that makes me feel a little uncomfortable. Haaa... well, we will have to see who she chooses since I don''t think it is a good idea to fight against that group now... apart from him, I remember that the boy next to him is quite dangerous, so it would not be very good if we had to fight against them. "... I think we can dialogue with them, so it would be best if we avoided fighting. Emilia-chan¡¯s husband should be a sensible person from what I know¡­ ¡± "C-Could you stop calling him that... Alexander-senpai" I also didn''t really like calling him so, but every time she told me not to call him that, it makes me feel a little better and it was worth putting up with that little discomfort in exchange for this. After considering it for a while, I decide it''s best for them to join our team. Although the auras of those guys had dark tones, I think most of the people who are still alive on this island would be the same as them. At least they are not like the doctor from before. "Master... I think one of them started to aim a bomb at us" " ...eh? ¡± "S-Shit! Didn''t you say they would be sensible people? Then, why the hell did they start throwing bombs at us as soon as they saw us?!! D-Don''t tell me that the girl''s husband found out you had oral sex with his wife? ¡± "O-Oral sex?" When that group notices us, a fat man points a tracking bomb at us... and it seems that the protagonist of this anime does nothing to stop him. Fuck! Shouldn''t he be someone sensible who only kills in self-defense?! Also¡­ "Damn you fatty! Shouldn¡¯t you have turned into lizard food by now?! Why are you still alive?¡± [I think that your presence in this place altered many things in the history that you knew, Alexander. From your memories, the blonde girl must have been like an anchor to maintain the sanity of that guy... not having found her, most likely, the pressure of everything that happened on this island caused his personality to develop in a different way] ¡°S-Shit¡­ is this the butterfly effect? Is that? " " Damn it! What does it matter if they are a group of gay men? We must take care of that bastard who wants to make us fly to the sky fast!! "... t-the butterfly effect has nothing to do with being gay... I think it is something related to time travel... " "...W-What does it matter now?!!" I really wanted to tell Revy that her comment was somewhat homophobic as well, but looking at the fat guy making the adjustments to drop the bomb, I didn''t have time for that and so I quickly grab my "Ben Dover-2" and throw it at that man. " Gueh!!" Because we were on the second floor of the building I can aim better and get the man spliced on the ground without being able to throw the bomb he was holding, then it falls to the ground while he is writhing in pain... it seems that we avoid danger. "Y-You killed Taira-san, damn bastard!!" "What the hell did you expect? That we let him send us flying through the air? Are you stupid?!!" Seeing that his partner was now dying, the protagonist of this world yells at me with obvious anger on his face. Unfortunately for him, I was not in the best of the moods either right now... Besides... what the hell was that guy named? Well... anyway, because of his previous comment, he has earned that I call him Idiot-san! [Beep] [Level up +2] ¡°Well¡­ I think that this can only mean divorce, girl. Now you will have to fight and try to take everything away from him... rejoice, you will not have to get a lawyer for that and you just have to kill him. I¡¯m sure you can carry out every women''s dream... " "... he -he ''s quite different from what I imagined he would be..." It seems that Emilia-chan¡¯s surprise at meeting her virtual husband is so great that it even makes her don¡¯t hear Revy¡¯s taunts. Well, she seems to have found out why internet relationships almost always end when both people meet in real life¡­ although this time it may be due more to my presence in this world than other things. "C-Captain, someone came before us... what do we do?" "It is not obvious? We have to collect the crystals from those other people too ¡± "He''s right, plus, we can''t allow the girls to be killed before we get the information from them, or we won''t get extra pay otherwise" "Yes, captain!" So when the other three people from Idiot-san''s group seem to have decided to enter the building, more men appear in the place making them stop to observe these newcomers... "H-Hey Alex-chan... it seems that these men specifically come for us... actually how many people more you''ve fucked up in this place?!" " Damn it! I do not know those people and never had seen them in my life!!" As Revy says, these men seem to target us as soon as they saw us. Also, they all looked quite troublesome¡­ they had the same aura as the Rambo guy I killed earlier! In fact, when I use my evaluation on them, they all had [Mercenary] on their heads and were above level 40! Furthermore, they all have quite high death numbers on their heads... they have actually killed many people on this island, maybe ? of all the participants were killed by them. The only thing salvageable from this was that those two groups don''t seem to want to ally with each other, if so, then our situation would be really fuck up. "Tch, whoever catches a girl will belong to him!" "C-Captain, that man is heading towards those girls!" "Damn it! If he kills them, then it will be bad. We have to capture them first¡± Then, one of the men from Idiot-san''s group starts running to the entrance of the building while yelling his companions. Seeing this, one of the other group also begins to run in the same direction... although I must say that it seems that the objective of this man and the mercenaries is not to obtain our crystals... Being closer to the entrance, the mercenary enters the building first. "W-Wai-" [Bomb!!] As soon as he enters, I bring my hand to my bracelet, and then, when the one who seems to be the leader of that group notices my movements, he quickly tries to warn his partner about this. Unfortunately for him, it was too late and his words are overshadowed by the loud sound of an explosion... moreover, pieces of his body along with dust and smoke are scattered on the spot. Before we went to rest, I had placed some bombs in case someone visited us at night with malicious intent, it was certainly a good idea. [Beep] [Level up +4 ] ¡°S-Shit¡­ that was close. Hahaha, that happens to you for being careless!! ¡± ...No, I think you should not make fun of that guy... if it had not been because he was closer, then the pieces of meat scattered everywhere would be yours. "Hahaha, it seems my luck is good and I will be the first to take a girl" When the dust settles a little, the guy who now had some bloodstains on him for being close to the explosion returns to his way happily... [Boom!!] "Gyaa!!" "..." [Beep] [Level up +3 ] ¡­Someone should have told him that there is no rule about just put one bomb in the same place. I think that this guy was alive until now just by pure luck... and I''m not talking about surviving on this island, I mean that it''s a surprise that he reached adulthood. "...let''s find another entrance" "...that seems to be the best" Well, things were not so bad, in a few minutes I almost managed to raise a full limit... I almost got the benefits of a limit-break pill in just a few seconds! Unfortunately, it seems that now things will not be so simple... the two groups seem want to find a way to enter here than to fight between them. ...The truth is that if they went again through that place, there would be no more bombs there. I did not believe that someone would fell 3 times in the same trick... two was already good enough so I did not think it worked anymore. "Master, what do we do?" " ...They won''t take long in entering here" ¡°Well¡­ let''s split and deal with them. Mary and Revy, you will go on your own, do you have any objection to that? ¡± "No, master. I can take care of them by myself ¡± "...fine, I''m not a girl who needs protection, so that''s fine to me I guess " "w-what do I do?" "You will come with me, Emilia-chan" "O-Okay" It was inevitable that they would enter, there were various entrances such as windows and other doors, and it was impossible to cover all of these with bombs. So after thinking about it for a bit, I assume that was the best plan. If we are all together, then we will only be a bigger target after all. With that said, Revy and Mary take different paths and quickly disappear from my vision... I hope they are fine. Despite the fact that they are at higher limits than other people, this does not make them immune to the bombs¡­ well, Revy must have been in similar situations in her world, so maybe she can manage this by herself. As for Blue Mary, looking how relaxed she seems to be in this situation, that reassures me a bit... it seems like she doesn''t care much about this and thinks that she can take care of her enemies easily. After they leave here, Emilia-chan and I also start walking through the construction... I wonder who will be the first one we meet? Well, whoever he is, he will help me climb a few more levels. "eh?" As we walked through this facility, I suddenly feel a strange sensation that makes me frown... it was as if my body had pass through a thin layer of electricity... Besides, it was not once, this feeling repeated several times... then observing that it was not just my imagination since Emilia-chan seemed confused as well, she must also have felt the same, I immediately remember that the crystals were not just something for the participants of this game to collect. These were also radars! In fact... the name given to them by the system was radar crystals, it was just that no one had used this ability until now, so I had completely forgotten about it... The good thing is that these only detect people who have a crystal embedded in their hands, so Mary and Revy should still have the advantage of being able to hide from these men... or at least, they will be in the same condition as the others since they also cannot detect the location of the other participants. The bad thing is that although I should be in advantage since my domain does the same as these crystals, but with the benefit that it should not alert others, is not like this right now... It seems that whoever used that function of the crystals has now been able to detect Emilia-chan¡¯s location... "W-What was that?" "Someone has detected your position through your crystal..." "E-eh?T-Then, what do I do? I-it seems that the others will now know where we are because of me¡­ ¡± "Well, don''t worry Emilia-chan... let''s just think that we are on an equal footing now. Although, I think the ones who used this crystal feature are the two guys from Idiot-san''s group¡­ from your virtual husband I mean. I do not think the other group is used to using this function¡­ they shouldn''t be as used to the game this is based on, like those two.¡± "..." As I feel various presences move through my domain, I explain things to her. This is not just an assumption, I can feel two people moving towards us while the other two seem to have stopped their steps for a second when feeling the same sensation as us... although one of the latter seems to have some luck and was closer to us, most likely this person will be the first one who we would meet. The one that I see in my domain being more cautious should be idiot-san... so the other one should be the boy that came with him, seems like he wants to be the first to kill us since he is moving quickly towards here... although I think he will first run into one of the other two girls who should not have been detected by radar. "I-I will not be a burden... I-I will not make them find you because of me..." "Eh? That really doesn''t¡­ hey, wait!! ¡± She probably misinterpreted my silence while looking at people in my domain, she must have been thinking that bothered me or maybe she just didn''t want to cause me trouble, but without letting me finish my words, Emilia-chan turns around and starts running. Shit!! To make it even worse, she was running straight to where the stairs were and where the guy who was closest to us came from... Shit!! Shit!! Shit!! If she didn''t want to cause troubles, then she should just have stayed quietly beside me!! With no other option, I start running after her... I wanted to yell at her to stop, but that would only alert the person who should be almost to reach the second floor by now... "Eh?" "Kyaa!!" "Wuah!" [Crack] "..." [Beep] [ Emilia level up +5 ] The next thing happens, almost makes my jaw drop to the floor... in the end was inevitable that Emilia-chan will run into that guy, but he apparently did not expect her to appear either, and so they both end up bumping... Unfortunately for the guy, that was very bad for him... her breasts acted as if they were springs and the two are thrown in opposite directions with a strong force... unluckily for the man, he was climbing the stairs... also, when falling, he did it in a very bad position hitting the ground with his head first... T-That sound from before must have been his neck splitting in two... "A-are you fine... Emilia-chan?" "T-That man... " " Yes... he-he''s dead... good job" "Eh? I-I didn''t want to kill him... t-that was an accident! ¡± ¡° Don''t worry¡­ if he wasn''t dead now, then you would be in trouble. Also please, do not ever do something stupid like this again... this time you were lucky... or that guy was unlucky.¡± "B-But I don''t want to be a nuisance... if you died because of me, then..." ¡°I had told you before that I didn''t want to regret anything in this life, right? If you died, then I would have to carry with that since I really don''t want you to die¡­ so, please don''t die¡± "..." [Beep] [Emilia Affection +5] Recovering from what had happened, I then speak seriously to Emilia-chan. What I felt for her now was very different from when we met a couple of days ago¡­ now if she died I know that would affect me emotionally, and I really didn''t want to have to experience that. ¡­Even if she was a bit of a burden, it was better to have to bear that than to have to lose her. ¡°Well¡­ I think there are only 3 people left now¡­ now two of them should be fighting with Mary and Revy, or soon they will. So there is only one left who is on their own, I think I should take care of this one... " "I-I''ll help you too!" ¡°¡­No, I think you already took care of your opponent. So you better stay here, I''ll take care of the rest ¡± Saying that, I start to go down the stairs, when passing the guy who was now dead, I do not forget to take away all the usefulness things he had with him. If I''m going to the only guy who can move freely now, then no one else could come here and therefore it was best for Emilia-chan to stay here, so I ask her to do just that. "Oh, I almost forgot! Emilia-chan¡­ your breasts really are great... they are just as lethal as bombs! ¡± "I-IDIOT!! ¡± When I was about to disappear from her vision, I turned around and with the most serious face that I could make, I tell her that... I really had to tell her that! ------------------------------------------ Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 213: Day 3 (Part 2) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Revi) ... seriously, this was not what I had expected. From a world where anyone could put a bullet in my head, now I¡¯m in another world where people want to blow me up with bombs... no, I think this is even worse. Well, just like in Roanapur, I just have to kill anyone who tries to screw me... nothing has changed in that regard. Well, maybe I can get a small fortune from that little brat... the way he said it before, it doesn''t seem like he was lying when he told me that had enough gold, in fact, he seemed like a rich little young master and that makes his words even more credible. ...even if he lied, I''m sure I can sell him to a brothel for a good amount of money... Oh right, it seems that I need him if I want to leave this world... so it may not be possible. Besides that, the little slut in his side looks pretty dangerous... that sucks. I really hope that I can get something good out of all this in the end ... For now, I think it is best to follow what he says and help him do what he wants to do in this place, after that I will think about what to do next. With that in mind, I begin to walk in the construction where we had spent the night in search of one of the men who had entered here, and while I do this, I also take one of the bombs that the boy had given me... according to him, the squares explode after 10 seconds, the round ones when you throw them, the other round ones look for a target, and these ones... he told me that these were quite dangerous and that I should throw them as far away from me as I can... Seriously, the people who made this crazy game must have pretty twisted minds. Why didn''t they just give the guys they brought here one type of bombs to kill each other? In the end they just wanted to see how they were torn apart, didn''t they? So many different bombs only make things more complicated... ...plus, I prefer to use my guns than the bombs to kill someone. Its use is much easier if you want to kill someone since you just have to point and pull the trigger, much easier, right? ¡­ Damn brat, if he was going to summon me here, then at least he should have done it together with my two berettas!! "Oh! I found someone¡­ ¡± "Shit!" As I walked through the halls, suddenly a strong man appeared in my vision when I turning around a hallway. Then as I cursed, I took one of the round bombs that explode on contact and threw it to where he was. [Boom!] I wasn''t like the blonde cow trying to find an excuse to kill someone after all, in fact there are only a few people that I couldn''t kill, but obviously this guy right now wasn''t one of these. In that sense, I really appreciate that Alex-chan and the other blonde girl were also sensible people, otherwise, it would really be fucked up to having to protect 3 people who do not want to kill others... no, why would I protect them? I would simply leave them to their own damn luck! Unfortunately, I wasn''t a baseball pitcher either and so I can''t brag about my throw and that man''s reflexes weren''t bad either and he quickly returns the way he came avoiding the explosion... "Tch, that''s why I prefer pistols!" "Hey girl... don''t be so aggressive. Why don''t we discuss things a bit, I just want to ask you some questions" "Well... then why don''t you go out so we can talk?" ¡°¡­No, I prefer to do it from here. Who are you and why did you and the other girls come to this island? ¡± "I am your grandmother, asshole. I came here to enjoy the beaches of this island! ¡± "..." [Boom!] As I answered him, I took one of the same bombs from before and then throw it again... at the beginning I thought that it would better to stay away from him since after all, he also has the same weapons as me. But after seeing that he seemed more interested in talking than to kill me, I decide to drop bombs like the crazy woman that I kill before. [Boom!] [Boom!] " Hey, hey, girl, are you scared? I really just want to talk, if you tell me what I want to know, then I will leave you alive... your bombs will soon run out if you keep throwing them like that, you know? ¡± "..." [Boom!] ¡° It looks like you were following that little redhead girl, didn''t you? Who is she? ¡± "Hahaha, that ''little girl'' is pretty enough, right? Unfortunately, even I don''t know many things about "her" either." [Boom!] With the last bomb I dropped, this time I took two different ones¡­ one of the square ones, and one of the ones that the ¡°little girl¡± that this man talks about told me that they were quite dangerous. As I dropped the bombs and walked slowly to where the man was so as not to make a noise, I had reached a few meters away at the end of the corner of the T-corridor where he was hiding on to the right-hand side out of my sight¡­ well, the front wall was now smashed and had a big hole in it, so now it was more of a corridor with four directions to go. Taking the square bomb first that now had its counter at 4, I throw it and hits a wall and reaches the position where that man should be. "Shit!!" So, as I had expected to happen, the man leaves the place where he was hidden and appears in my vision again... it was a shame for him that almost at the same time that I dropped the square bomb, I also did it with the other one that I had in my other hand throwing it in the direction I''d anticipated he would come out of. [Boom!] [Tssuuun !!] The square bomb explodes, but ... the other just create darkness in the direction which the man was running to... then when he was aware of this, he already had introduced half body in the darkness... not even the screams could be heard from him after that. Soon that darkness disappears and the only thing that remains is half of the man''s body¡­ damn! The brat really was right about those bombs being quite dangerous! What the hell was that? "Shit! The crystal also disappeared¡­ well, let''s look in the other half of that man''s body to see if he had more with him¡­ hopefully, he should have more of those crystals than the boy wants. If so, then I won''t have to tell him that I lost one. In your next life you should consider not talking so much to people who have bombs with them, it also seems that you thought that because I was a woman, then I would be terrified of having to fight against you, but... I''m sorry to tell you that perhaps I have killed more people than you... Why the hell am I talking to a half dead body? He doesn''t even have his head so his soul may not even hear me. Oh! Bingo... i''m lucky that this guy actually had several crystals with him, this saved me some trouble with the boy. Let''s go back to where he was, I''ve already taken care of someone and so he won''t be able to say that I haven''t done anything.¡± -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) After the two groups came to the building where Alexander was, both groups had separated to look for a safer way to enter. Among those people, Kosuke Kira had chosen a window to enter after having ensured that it had no bombs, although there were too many of these and it was almost impossible to cover all. So if a bomb was really there, he only could say that he was very unlucky. Once inside, the first thing he did was to reach out and use his radar to find the position of the girls he saw earlier on the second floor, but after doing so, he couldn''t help but frown at what happened. According to his radar, there were only 4 people in this construction apart from him... one of these should be Ryota, his partner who had also entered. The other two that were also on the first floor, they had to be from the other men he had seen outside¡­ so the last one must be from a person on the second floor. But the problem was that the number of people on the second floor did not match which those he saw... he thought that there should be at least 3 other presences. "Are they using their radar waves to hide? No... if it were that way, then I should feel that my radar waves were blocked ... Maybe they have taken out the crystals of their hand? Hahaha, well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s finish them all anyway, if I collect more crystals than Ryota, then it means I''m a better player! ¡± After thinking for a few seconds, he decided to take the path that seemed to lead him to the second floor where the girls he saw should be. Apparently, the other group was also after them, so it was almost certain that he could meet the men in that group and kill them as well. The truth was that long ago he had stopped considering that he had to collect only 7 crystals to be able to leave this Island, what he was looking for now, it was to be the best in this game and get as many crystals as he could. At some point in this game, in his mind, he was now inside the game that he had enjoyed before coming to this Island. In fact, due to this reason, Ryota who was the best player in Japan had become the only real person who was in this place to him, while the others had become only crystals that he had to collect. As for Ryota, Kosuke had a complex feeling about him¡­ on one hand, he wanted to show that he was better than him and so killing him would be perhaps the easiest way to do it, but on the other hand, he was now his only companion. That''s why a part of him wanted to kill him in order to demonstrate his superiority, but at the same time he was also afraid of losing the only person who could understand him... or at least that''s what he thought. [Boom boom boom!]¡­ "Whoo~! It seems like some people started having fun already, hahaha. Well, then I should hurry up. " Walking for a couple of minutes inside the building, several explosions begin to be heard... from what he could tell by his radar, the person who was on the second floor should quickly find one of those who entered here. "Umm?" As Kosuke continued on his way, he noticed that when those two points he was monitoring with his radar met, then one disappeared in the next instant. The weird thing was, he didn''t seem to sense an explosion when that happened, so that made him wonder a little and stop for a second. "Well... it seems that these girls are not as harmless as they appear... now that I think about it, one of them killed one of our group with a spear... they may have more weapons of that type, so the best thing would be not getting too close to them and kill them at a safe distance ¡± Taking his way back through one of the hallways, he began to consider things better. He thought he must have been too excited to "win" this game and that led him to be a little sloppy about heading directly to where the girls were without any plans. "Fufufu, I think it''s too late for that, boy. But don''t worry, the spear that my master had was the only weapon of that type that he had with him. ¡± [Crussh!] "Wuaah!" Along with the voice that Kosuke suddenly heard, from an adjacent room where he was walking, a hand suddenly came out breaking one glass and dragging him until facing a girl who now literally had him in her hands. In appearance, she certainly was a pretty attractive girl. She was a blonde woman with short hair, and also wore a dress that remarked her curves which were already very noticeable by themselves... so having her so close and while showing a smile as she put her arms around his neck, probably would cause jealousy to other men if they see this. Unfortunately for Kosuke, the smile that he had only a few centimeters away from his face now, could only be seen as something quite scary... ¡°Well, even if Master still had more weapons of that type, you shouldn''t worry since I prefer to use my hands and feet to deal with my enemies¡­ just like this. As you can see, this is much more practical and simple... as you now should understand, the bombs can not be used when you are at such a short distance, well, unless you want to kill yourself...." "D-Don''t kill me... I-I don''t want to die ..." "Hmn? What¡¯s wrong? Where did all that courage you had until a while ago went to? I''ve been following you for a while and you seemed quite happy to me before ¡± It was as the girl said, at this moment he felt that death had come for him... and he understood perfectly this when he saw the blonde''s eyes... although when she spoke her voice sounded in a sweet tone and her smile made her seem someone friendly and kind, in his eyes, it didn''t seem like she was looking at a person when she stared at him... her attitude showed that he was just a little doll that she had in her arms... something that maybe she could only use to have a little fun and then when she got bored, discard it. Noticing this, his body inevitably began to shake¡­ no, not only his body. The illusion that he was had formed, it was now lurched to break and he now realize that he could die too... it was no longer the fun game where he hung out until a few seconds ago. Due to all that, his attitude and words were totally sincere, they were not an act or pretense to make the girl hesitate and have a chance to use his bombs, that was just his only wish and thought at this moment and nothing else. He knew that his life was now in the girl''s hands, and he had no choice but to beg... and that was precisely what he continued to do. "P-Please, d-don''t kill me... I-I''m only 14 years old" "Oh, seriously?! So you''re older than me... I only have 1 day of being born, you know? You are very lucky to have lived so long... my master recently created me yesterday after all¡± "E-eh?" That was not what Kosuke expected to hear, he tried to appeal for compassion for being a minor, but now he knew that this girl was either crazy or was making fun of him... he could not believe that what she said was true. ¡°I''m sorry, little senpai~, but I don''t want to have any problems for having to watch over you too so you don''t hurt my Master, it is quite problematic to have a violent girl in our group already. But don''t worry¡­ at least I''ll do it so that you don''t feel any pain ¡± "I-I do not-" [Crack] "See? You shouldn''t have felt anything, senpai ~. Master seemed to like someone calling him that, so he must have died happy, right? Well, let''s go back to Master before that woman called Revy comes back first. ¡± While checking the lifeless body of Kosuke who now had his face looking towards his back, Mary collects all the bombs and crystals that he had and then goes back to the way she had come. It was a shame for Kosuke that the person he found out was her, since if it had been any of the other 3 in Alexander¡¯s group instead, perhaps he would have had more chance of survival. For Mary, the only person who could not kill was her Master who had created her as she mentioned before, so the other humans for her were all the same and they were nothing special. -------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 214: Day 3 (Part 3) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you for reading SES!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) After picking up the crystals and bombs from the man that Emilia-chan killed, I walked in the direction where Idiot-san should be. Come to think of it, I wonder if that guy was the first man to die due to a pair of breasts? No... I don''t think he was the first and only, after all, I myself have been on the verge of moving on to the next world due to Shisuka''s breasts that almost suffocate me... seriously, those can be quite fearsome weapons against men. I also have begun to think that Emilia-chan¡¯s luck skill is actually focused on her breasts... they have rescued her from a couple of dangerous situations after all... well, one of them perhaps did not happen due to my presence... I really have a conflicting feeling of wanting to see the scene of a bomb bouncing off her breasts, but I also don''t want to put her in danger¡­ should I throw something at her breasts that is not so dangerous to satisfy that curiosity of mine? [I would say that''s just silly, but seeing the resent events, that logic of yours may not be baseless... well, at least that girl should be happy that her breasts have another function than being simply being ornaments] Aurora... that''s something so cruel, breasts are not just decorations you now?! They have many functions... in addition to being milk producers for children, they are also instruments to make men''s imaginations grow! [¡­] I am curious why some girls sometimes seem to resent having them? Certainly if they are very large it can cause stiffness in their shoulders from what I have heard, but I know that less gifted girls would be willing to endure that inconvenience as long as their breasts become larger, after all if it wasn''t that way, then there wouldn¡¯t be transplants to increase their size. [Fufufu, if you like them so much, then why don''t you try to put on a pair, the system could surely help you with that.] N-no... I guess my liking for them is rather similar to a wine taster that just like to taste wine, and not for this he has to create one himself to enjoy it. [Well, if I did get a body of my own, I wouldn''t mind if it had a good pair¡­ fufufu, would you be happy if that happens, Alexander?] ¡°Well¡­ I would certainly like that very much. Although first, I think we should find a way to do that¡­ do you have an idea of how to do it, Aurora? ¡± [Unfortunately for you to see my pair of breasts, then you will have to wait, Alexander. At least we would need you to be able to control your own soul more, and also to have more knowledge on those topics¡­ probably until you reach a level 3 soul we may consider moving on with that topic.] I already had a similar discussion with her about this issue previously. the truth is I feel a bit sorry for her being trapped inside my mind and so I think it would be good that she could interact with others with a real a body... well, perhaps because she was previously an artificial intelligence made her very curious about sexual issues, and most likely she wants to experience this herself physically, I cannot deny that it also motivates me to seek a solution to this problem quickly. You could say that she''s the girl who more time has been interacting with me, and probably if I could see her affection, then I¡¯m sure it would be the highest among the girls who are beside me. There''s also the fact that she, as ex-AI, her goal still lingers. So I''m sure if she wanted to experience such things with her body, I know that I would most likely be her first choice... Well, let''s think about that when the time is right, for now, let''s focus on dealing with Idiot- san¡­ for some reason, I feel that of all the people here he would be the most troublesome. [That must be because his fate is quite strong¡­ you might think that he is one of the favorite individuals for this world, so it is true that you should be careful with him ] ...that doesn''t sound good at all. Well... let''s say that I have the support of a superior being, so maybe that''s better than having the support of a world... but that being said, he tell me he would not intervene after sending me to Gaia, so maybe I should not rely on it and have high expectations. "Seriously? Won''t you even say hello to me or something like that?! ¡± [Boom] Finally I reached where my domain indicated me where idiot-san was, I thought that I would have the advantage of not having a crystal and in that way he would not notice me, but the guy seemed to be quite attentive to everything around him and when I walked down a hallway he noticed me, and without even saying anything throws a [Cracker BIM] at me and therefore I had no other choice but to jump away to avoid the blast while complaining. [Boom!] Of course, I did not stay without doing anything and I also threw a similar bomb at him, but unfortunately, he had already moved from where he was... This guy is quite agile... well, probably not as agile as me. But what bothers me a bit is that if I remember correctly, he must have spent most of his time sitting behind a damn screen... so this is abnormal! Even one of the scenes that surprised me the most in the anime, was when he escaped through a small hole like if he was the damn Yakie Chan... In my previous life after several months of becoming a tie worker and having to be in a similar situation, it was truly a great achievement if I could run 100m without falling out from lack of air! How the hell does he have the physical condition of an athlete?!! ¡° You really are quite aggressive, Idiot-san¡­ didn''t you even consider talking things out first? ¡± [Boom!] ¡°Talk? You killed Taira-san, so why should I speak with you?! ¡± "Like I said, he attacked us first, so that was just self-defense." [Boom!] [Boom!] Maybe I was feeling a little guilty about him, after all, if I hadn''t come here, then he would have the girl¡­ so I think I had inadvertently screwed him up. Even in the beginning, I wanted us ally together and deal with the other participants if we had met earlier... [No, I think you would end up screwing him even if you had met him first, Alexander. I very much doubt that you would have let him have the girl in the end¡­] T-That hurts a little, Aurora. It seems as if you think that I try to conquer all the pretty girls in the world... or the worlds. But I must say that I met first with her and things ended this way, it can only be because fate wanted it that way. Actually if I had met those two when they had ties to each other, then I had thought not to intervene with them... I could probably do that... it would be difficult, but I would have tried... maybe I would have only delighted my eyes a little while observing Emilia-chan''s body, but that''s fine, right?¡­ Perhaps I would just had a little skinship with her? Well... things are the way they are now, so it''s good that I don''t have to worry about how things would have been if the events were different. Although feeling a bit sorry for him, since he was throwing bombs, he did not leave me more alternatives than to do the same. So we kept doing this for several minutes as we ran through various hallways¡­ even now, we had gone back up to the second floor via different stairs from the ones I came down. [Beep] [Revi level up +5] Hmn? It seems that she managed to kill someone... feeling the presence that disappeared in my domain, then she and the other person must have been the cause of the previous explosions that I have been hearing from the other side of the building for a while. ¡­But I am a little worried about the other two presences left. One of these must be Mary, and the other must belong to an enemy, but¡­is practically as if they were united. I wonder what is going on there? She wouldn''t be caught by a kinky guy and he''s trying to do something wrong to her, right? [Boom boom boom!] Shit! Now I am more concerned! I got to deal with this guy fast before something bad happens to her! "Playtime is over... I''ve got you!" "S-Shit" After running all over the place, I finally managed to stop this guy''s movements with two [Flammable BIM] blocking any escape route and so with no other way for him ti escape, I decided to drop the bomb that would end his life... [Crack!] [Boom!] ¡°D-Don''t screw with me! This is unfair! He was already mine!! ¡± " Kuh! Hahaha, luck seems to be on my side! I won''t die so easy, I will get out of this damn place alive !! ¡± When I thought this was finally over, the floor underneath his feet suddenly breaks and he falls avoiding the bomb I had dropped earlier. Apparently, all the bombs that we have been throwing weakened the structure of this building... damn it!! Due to the fall, he was now covered in dust and some wounds, but that was certainly better than exploding to pieces¡­ do I have to go all the way to find him? No, damn it, I don''t have time for that. Without much thought, I also jump through the same hole. This certainly was risky, but I was more worried about Mary, and so I had to finish this quickly... I could not let him roam free all over the place as there was the possibility that he would find Emilia-chan too. As I had thought, as soon as I fall to the ground, I see him throwing a bomb at me with a big smile. I quickly took one of my bombs and throw it, but slightly and just a few meters from me. Immediately in front of me, a black hole is created that swallows the bomb that went directly to the place where I was. Yes, the [Implosion BIM] could also be used as a shield, hehehe. "Tch... damn it..." [Beep] [Blue Mary level up +6] Oooh! Is good to hear that¡­ it seems like she ended up winning somehow. Relieved by what the system notified me, I turn to look at Idiot-san... it seems that he was not so lucky in the fall because he should had twisted his ankle or something like that because he could not walk very well. This practically ends things... without that agility he showed before, this will be very simple. Furthermore, now that he''s quieter, I can see his abilities with my [Evaluation]... seriously, it was as if they were to clarify my doubts and silence the complaints that I had before. [Ryota Sakamoto level 52] [Body Control-S] [Agility-S] The world must have loved this guy quite a lot since he was quite generous with him... in fact, if the guy had chosen to do any sport, then I''m sure he would have stood out in this world. Well, everyone chooses how to live their lives, and so I''m not going to say anything about his decision to become a gamer. "Well, idiot-san, I think this is game over..." "..." Holding various Implosion BIMs, I walk slowly towards the protagonist of this world. As much as this world wanted to keep him alive, there should be a limit to what it could do... if the ground split again, now he could only descend to hell, right? I don''t think an angel or something like that would come down to rescue him¡­ that can¡¯t happen, right? If that actually happen, that would be very fucked up... and too unfair too! I hope that at least Cross considers helping me if the world decides to interfere like that¡­ no, that guy would probably just say something like, ¡°Poor useless, boring and inferior being. Well, let''s find another fool to have fun with. ¡± ¡­Having those thoughts, aside from observing the guy in front of me who was trying to get away with difficulties due to the wound on his foot, I also focus on the surroundings and the sky¡­ I really hope I won¡¯t be suddenly struck by a damn lightning or something. ¡°Hahaha¡­ I will get out of here alive no matter what happens!! Hehehe, you don''t think you''re the only one with [Remote Control BIMs], do you? ¡± "Oh... fuck... " [Boom!] [Boom! Boom!] Seeing his desperate and anxious face, I had thought that he had run out of ideas and just wanted to get away from here... then when I get ready to throw a bomb to end with him, he starts laughing in a somewhat maniacal way while saying that... With the Implosion BIMs, I thought that I could just override any other that he threw at me like before... unfortunately, this idea had a very big drawback that I overlooked... They can certainly make any bomb thrown at me disappear, but sadly if I was standing right next to a bomb, then there was nothing they could do against it... if I dropped one of these bombs where I was, the enemy bombs might not kill me but I would end up being absorbed by it and I would not escape from dying... It''s not that I hadn''t thought about him having these types of BIMs, but when I visually checked him earlier, he didn''t have a bracelet on his hand and so I didn''t thought he had these types of BIMs¡­ So I was really surprised when he put a hand in one of the small bags on his waist and instead of taking out a bomb, what appeared before my eyes was a bracelet on and the instant he said that, he pressed several buttons. In the next second I make my grimoire appear along with the protective shield, and several flashes appear in my field of vision... it was unfortunate that almost when it appeared, I immediately heard the sound of crystals breaking indicating that it had succumbed to the explosions. The good thing is that due to the energy shield I am pushed back avoiding the center of the explosion, the bad thing was that that damn bastard seems to have decided to put all the bombs of that type that he had in this place... so after the first explosions others follow up and these did not seem to stop soon. In the end, it seems that my [Bracelet of Sacrifice] was activated seconds later too, so I can avoid the direct impact of the other bombs, but unfortunately, this protection doesn''t last long either... I really felt like I was like a pin-pon ball going from one side to the other hitting anything that was in my way. D-Damn it! This really hurts... "Alexander!!!" "Oh crap!" "Hahaha, you deserve this, damn bastard!! I told you that I would be the one to get out of here alive !! ¡± After all those explosions I felt that my whole body hurt, my ears were ringing loudly, and my vision was a little blurry and at any moment everything would turn black... well, at least this indicates that I''m not dead yet... I try to stand up while looking for where that Idiot was... the little compassion I had towards him had disappeared, and now I really wanted to kill him! And not with a bomb, I wanted to use my own hands to break his neck! Unfortunately, I was really fucking bad and disoriented... while I try to sit up, I just get up a little and immediately a large amount of blood came out of my mouth. Also with every movement I made, I felt my bones creaking. "Hahaha, well, you were right about something... this is over" After seeing that I couldn''t find it visually, I focus on my domain to search for his position, and because of this, I can successfully distinguish a silhouette of a person approaching me... "Alexander!!" "Hey, hey, don''t go and die and drag me with you damn it!!" "Do not approach!!" I can''t hear anything due to the annoying ringing in my ears, but it seems that he was saying something... Damn it, I am not deaf now, right? Well, somehow watching how was acting the silhouette I was staring at now, I realize that we weren''t the only ones here and apparently the girls were here too... Shit, shit, shit! This guy has even managed to make me look pathetic in front of them... I really will not forgive him! " Fuck, I will capture you and will throw you in a nest of goblins for you to become their toy! No... I will better look for a nest of Ogres, you will surely enjoy it more that way!! ¡± -------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 215: Day 3 (Part 4) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Emilia) After Alexander leave, I am left alone on the side of the stairs. Not long after that, I start hearing some explosions in various parts of this place... this really made me nervous, but also made me feel like if I was the only useless one because, while the others were fighting for their lives, I was here doing nothing. Due to these emotions, even though Alexander had asked me to stay here, I decide to go down to where the others should be fighting... there should be something I could do, right? "I-I''m really sorry... I-I didn''t want to kill you, it was an accident... sorry" I walk down the stairs slowly and so, I have to go through the body of the man who was on the ground in a strange position without moving... t-this was the second person that I''ve killed... I had decided to kill the fist person since that man would surely hurt me and to some extent, I didn''t feel so guilty because of it. This person on the other hand, although as Alexander said he was most likely no different than the previous one, he had not given me a reason to do kill him. I don¡¯t know what made me feel worse... to kill someone because I was forced to do it or kill someone by accident. W-Well, I saw Alexander get quite a few crystals from this man, so I guess he was not a good person either. ¡­Perhaps, everything that is happening on the island is changing everyone... and I am no exception. I know that I should feel even worse about killing someone, but now my biggest concern is what might happen to the others who were with me. I have heard somewhere that after killing someone, it is easier to do it again after that... I think that perhaps it is because when you kill someone something in you breaks too. I think one of the main reasons that prevent a person from doing it is the fear of what others might think of you, or that you could be sent to prison. So, being in a place where the laws do not apply and having people next to you who do not seem to worry about this, I must say that the weight for doing something like that is much less than I had thought... Once I was on the first floor, I tried to search for the others, but now the explosions seemed to be moving quickly and I don¡¯t know which way to go... "Oh, it''s you¡­ Shouldn''t you be with Alex-can? Did you separate from him? ¡± "Eh? R-Revy... y-yes, after I killed someone we both separated" "Hmn? Did you kill someone? Hehehe, he forced you to do it again? " "N-No ... t-that person died from an accident..." "What? An accident? ...How the hell does a person die in an accident in a place where everyone is killing others with bombs? Well¡­ forget it, let''s just think it''s good that we have one less person to deal with. That saves us a lot of trouble¡­ ¡± If I told her that he died because of my breasts, she would probably tease me about it, so let''s skip that. Moreover, maybe she is the cause that I don''t feel so bad anyone¡­ it''s a bit cruel to think like this but I think that at least, I''m a better person than her¡­ at least I don''t think I can treat people¡¯s life like it was nothing like her. "Where is the brat?" "Alexander-senpai said that he would take care of the last person in this building ... he seemed to know where everyone was, and he headed to where that person should be." ¡°Hehehe, so the boy realized that you were only a hindrance and decided to leave you to your own devices? It seems like his head took control of his body again instead of just moving around because of his crotch. Well... with those huge breasts of yours, I think it''s normal for any man to base his actions on his penis.¡± "H-He didn''t abandon me... he said it was safer for me to stay where I was before." Her words bother me a bit since I believed to a certain extent that what she said had a certain truth in it, even I know that maybe if I had gone with Alexander, then I might have become a distraction or a hindrance if he had to fight¡­ and most likely that was what would end up happening. It was a good idea not to tell her that the man died because of my breasts...even without bringing these up on my own to our talk, she did it on her own. It seems that this bothers her, although I do not understand very well why... without a doubt, there have been times before when some girls looked at me with envy because of these, but unlike them, it is not as if Revy was small in that regard. " If he told you to stay where you two were before, then what are you doing here? ¡± "Th-That''s... I couldn''t just stay in that place doing nothing, so I decided to look for him to see if I could help him with anything." "..." After saying that, she stares at me for a while without saying anything while squinting. I do not know if this bothers her more or if she finds my words unbelievable, but what I am sure is that she will not praise my decision... ¡°Well, then let''s not stay here and go look for that boy. There have been some explosions being heard in that direction for some time now, so let''s go there. ¡± In the end, Revy only decides to change the subject and start walking in the direction where the explosions came from as she said. "...it seems that they come from above" [Crack] When walking for a while and seeing no sign of anyone, then she says the most obvious conclusion as she looks up. But before we could even search for some stairs to climb back up, we suddenly heard something collapse. In the next instant to some distance from us, we could see the dust scattering a bit due to what had happened. So, after exchanging a glance between us for a few seconds, we headed straight there. A minute later, there was Alexander and the guy that we had seen earlier through the building''s window. Both of them looked a little agitated, although the latter in a greater way...it seemed that he found it difficult to walk since he dragged one of his feet a little. At that moment, seeing how Alexander looked like he was going to kill that guy, for a moment I was about to raise my voice to ask him to stop. Seeing that guy about to die, I couldn''t help but think of the time we were in contact in the B-tooom game... at that time he was my only friend and he helped me a lot... so, at least I wanted to return that favor. "Oh... fuck..." But before I could even intervene, the next thing that happened completely changed all my thoughts, and whatever words I wanted to say earlier had been replaced by a scream... [Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom !!!] "Alexander!!!" "Oh crap!" "Hahaha, you deserve it, damn bastard !! I told you that I would be the one to get out of here alive!! ¡± Suddenly several explosions take place right where Alexander was¡­ along with these, almost at the same time, a type of shield appeared for a few seconds a couple of times, although this didn''t seem to help him enough. I saw him using that before and I thought that it was like a type of bomb that produced a shield, but now I think that was not the case since that type of bomb, at least in the game, resisted the explosions of the others bombs unlike what he used. For a second I saw some kind of big book appear... maybe it is something from his original world. Even so, what he tried to use to defend himself was not very effective and his body went from one place to another like a puppet manipulated by someone until he finally hits a wall with great force and falls to the ground. For a moment I thought he was dead, but as my body trembled witnessing this, a small hope arises in me when I see him move again trying to get up. But then seeing him spit out a large amount of blood, nervousness invades me again. "Hahaha, well, you were right about something... this is over" "Alexander!!" "Hey, hey, don''t go and die and drag me with you damn brat!!" "Do not approach!!" Seeing what happened, me and Revy tried to advance to where Alexander was, but then we were stopped by that guy because he was holding a bomb in his hand and threatened to drop it if we got closer. Now the good feelings that I felt towards him had been replaced, and I could only look at him with resentment. He may have made me feel a little better when I talked with him on the internet, but I had met Alexander in person and he had also been nice to me¡­ well, he certainly also bothered me a little bit sometimes, but the times he was concerned about me were more remarkable to me. "Damned bastard, I will capture you and throw you into a goblin nest to become their toy! No¡­ I will better look for a nest of Ogres, I¡¯m sure you will enjoy it more that way!! ¡± When I was finding a way to trying to help Alexander, he suddenly managed to get up and yells at the other guy with obvious anger... I really believed that was already quite impressive, after all, he had just been in the middle of several explosions. But... Now that I look at him closely, although he seemed to have received some damage from the explosions, he did not seem to have any burns on his body... that was certainly surprising, but what happened next was even more surprising. Along with his scream, his golden eyes seemed to shine and immediately the atmosphere in this whole place became heavy... now I felt that it was difficult for me to breathe and my body was heavier. Besides, it wasn''t just me¡­ looking at Revy next to me for a second, I could see that she was looking at Alexander with obvious surprise on her eyes¡­ But without any doubt, the person who was most affected by this environment was the guy that Alexander now observed with resentment... he seemed to have been paralyzed and his body trembled as he also stared at him. Then, Alexander''s physical condition seemed to improve greatly, his body no longer trembled and he stood up stably as if what happened before was a lie... In the next instant without giving anyone here a chance to think about what was going on, Alexander moves forward at great speed and gets right in front of that guy in a second. That really was fast¡­ so I don''t know if it was because of that or because he was still paralyzed by the atmosphere, but that guy doesn''t make any movement when Alexander takes his hand which was holding the bomb and then turning it to expose his elbow and hit it right at that joint. [Crack] "Gaahh!!" As a result of that, that guy''s hand was bent in the wrong direction... [Crack] "Aaaahhh!!!" Alexander doesn''t stop with that and in the next second, he kicks hard right on the guy''s knee and the sound of something breaking echoes in the place¡­ right now my body was shaking, but this time it wasn''t due to worry from Alexander, and instead, it was because of the strange atmosphere and what was happening in front of me. Even Revy who seemed to be someone rude, I could now see a bit of sweat running down her forehead as she also watched everything Alexander did. "It seems that Master is really angry... what did that guy do to make him so angry?" Suddenly another voice is heard and then I realize that Mary had also come to this place before I knew it¡­ unfortunately for her, no one here seems to take the trouble to answer her question. ¡°Damn brat!! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you and get out of here alive!! ¡± ¡° You really did make things difficult¡­ Emilia-chan is a great girl, so much so that you can even kill for her. So I understand that you are upset because I took her from your side, but...I think I''m not so irrational as to take her away from you if she would have chosen you, you know?¡± "What the hell are you talking about, Damn bitch?!! I''ll kill you... just wait and you will see it! " [Crack] "Ahhh!!!" While Alexander was holding the guy from his shirt close to his neck since it seemed that if he did not do it, then he could not hold himself. He tries to take one of the bombs that he had in one of the bags on his waist... it is a pity for him that this only causes Alexander to repeat what he did with his other arm. I don''t understand very well either why suddenly my name is mentioned in their conversation... since we only met on the internet, I don''t think he recognized me after all. Although, strangely when I hear Alexander''s words, I feel my heart beat faster than before... "Emmm... unless you know how to fly, then I doubt that you can do anything with your four broken limbs, you know? ¡± After hearing that guy''s screams, it seems like Revy couldn''t help but comment about that... but what she says is true. I don''t see how he could turn things to his favor again¡­ Besides, by the short time that I''ve known Alexander, I know that he probably won''t give him a chance to recover. "When you tried to blow me up before, you look for this yourself. So don''t resent me for what awaits you ..." "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you... Kuh!" Finishing saying that, Alexander releases his clothes and he falls to the ground. Then, as if he lost interest in him, he starts walking in the direction where we were but taking several steps to us, he took one of the square bombs, and a few seconds before it detonated, he threw it to where this guy was. "T-This can''t end like this... D-Damn iiiiiiiiit!!" [Boom!] This time I don''t try to stop Alexander from doing this and I just turn my head to avoid seeing that guy''s ending¡­ besides, I don''t think Alexander would have stopped if I intervened anyway. On the other hand, that guy must have hated Alexander long after he broke several bones from him... so, if he really had a chance to get revenge, he would surely do it... And I wouldn''t want to see Alexander almost dying again. "Kuh! D- Damn it¡­ my whole body hurts¡­ ¡± "Alexander !!" "Master!!" "H-Hey boy¡­ weren''t you okay a few seconds ago?" What happened?¡± After the explosion Alexander takes his way back to us, suddenly he groans and drops to his knees a few meters before reaching us. Seeing it, the three of us approached quickly to help him. Ignoring our voices, he looks for something between his clothes and takes out a small bottle and drinks it¡¯s content, in the next moment he falls to the ground. "A-Alexander... A-Alexander-senpai? ...I-If you''re kidding, then it''s not funny" "Relax, girl. It seems that he just lost consciousness" "She is right, also, Master''s breathing is stable and there should be no danger to his life" Seeing him suddenly not moving, I couldn''t help but think the worst. But then, the following words from the other girls reassure me... looking at him more carefully, it really seems that now he is only sleeping. "What do we do now? We can''t stay here until he wakes up, right? ¡± "" ... "" Feeling relieved, now Revy says something true but unfortunately neither I nor Mary had an answer for her... but then another voice sounds answering her question. ¡°¡­ It is true that it is not safe for all of you to stay here. Other people may have listened to everything what happened here, and they will sure come in this direction¡­ Since you helped me finish something from my past before, I will help you this time. ¡± "... So you were still here. Why should we trust you? How do we know you won''t attack us? ¡± "... and what do I gain by attacking you? Well, it''s your choice whether to stay here or come with me. " That voice belonged to the woman we met the day before... I had completely forgotten about her, in fact like Revy, I had thought that she left long ago. "Well, for now that is our best option... and if she tries something strange, then I will kill her" "Tch, alright." Taking a decision before Revy and me, Mary takes the unconscious Alexander in her arms and begins to walk behind the woman who had started to walk away. So with no other option, the two of us also followed them. ----------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 216 Day 3 (Part 5 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) Invaded by anger, I had charged towards Idiot-san and before I knew it, I had broken two of his limbs.... this really surprised me, since I did not expect my body to react so well due to the state in which it was a few seconds ago. Well, although I feel better than before, it seems that I still have some sequels from the previous explosion... my ears have not stopped ringing yet, and my vision is still a little blurred. Because I had vent myself a bit by breaking this guy''s hand and foot, now I started to think about the reason why this. So after considering it for a few seconds, I realized that it must be the new ability that I received at the end of the mission to survive 6 months in HOTD. [Survivor Passive: (Only active in life or death situations) It provides the user with a sixth sense alerting him to the danger that may cause his dead, increase reflexes, and helps optimize decisions in order to survive against an enemy. Increases the user''s strength by a limit, in addition to blocking all pain receptors. (This does not mean that the user has recovered from his previous wounds, so the user should be aware that after activation, his condition may worsen due to the overstrain that this ability involves. Prolonged use may lead the user to death even more quickly, and therefore it is recommended he do not depend on this ability so much)] Ghe... I really don''t know whether to classify this skill as good or bad... no, since it has rescued me from this problem, so let''s think positively and consider it a good thing... also, it''s not like I want to wait until I''m totally screwed up to then take charge of my enemies. If I can take care of all my opponents without having an injury, then for me that''s much better. As I''ve mentioned several times, it''s not like I''m a masochist... So with this skill combined with the [Hero] one, then the strength of my body should be of someone in the 9th limit... that explains why I feel myself even more faster than before... So that''s how someone in the 9 limit feel? It''s not a bad feeling, I really feel like I''ve reached the maximum level of strength that a human can have... if I have this feeling now, then what will it feel like to raise my soul to a level 2? Well, I will surely find out later, for now, I should heed the skill recommendation and not drag this out. ¡°Damn brat!! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you and get out of here alive!! ¡± Rolling my eyes at Idiot-san, it seems like he was saying something... unfortunately for him, I can''t hear anything he says. Although I think he is lucky since I know very well about what he is complaining now, so I try to answer to his words. ¡° You really did make things difficult¡­ Emilia-chan is great girl, so much so that you can even kill for her. So I understand that you are upset because I took her from your side, but...I think I''m not so irrational as to take her away from you if she would have chosen you, you know?¡± "What the hell are you talking about, Damn bitch?!! I''ll kill you... just wait and then you will see it! " [I don''t think that''s the reason why he''s yelling at you now, Alexander. I think his anger is instead because you have broken several bones from him...] Well¡­ that may also be the reason for his screaming. Although if you ask me, I would certainly be mad if someone breaks me a bone, but probably I would be even angrier if someone would take my girl from my side. [Well¡­ I don''t think you should think that all people have the same ideology as you, Alexander.] [Crack] "Ahhh !!!" Since he tries to take one of his bombs, I also broke his other arm. Even though I could have done it without causing him as much damage, I still didn''t forgotten that this damn bastard had detonated several bombs in front of my face. So if he gives me a reason to mistreat him, I''ll be happy about that. Well, although I would like to break more of his bones, I don''t want to risk my wounds getting worse since right now I am straining my body, so it is time to end this. "When you tried to blow me up before, you asked for this yourself, so don''t resent me for what awaits you..." "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you... Kuh!" Since he couldn''t move, I just threw him to the ground and started to walk away from him while taking one of the square bombs, but when I put my eyes on the small screen I can only make out that it emits light... well, I just have to throw it before I count to ten after activating it, it''s not a big problem either. I just hope my eyesight and hearing recover later... [Boom!] [Beep] [Alexander level up +5] After feeling the vibrations of the explosion I hear the notification from the system making sure that I was done with that guy¡­ it''s good that an angel or something like that didn''t come down to save him. So when I was addressing the three silhouettes that should be the girls, having relaxed after hearing the system notification, I suddenly feel like if I was moving my body at the bottom of a pool now. Kuh! D-Damn it¡­ again my whole body hurts¡­ ¡± [Although you were able to avoid damage due to the heat and fire from the bombs thanks to your immunity to this element, the shock waves actually caused a lot of internal damage to your body. Furthermore, it is not as if that ability allowed you to move until now without pain and helped to treat them... in fact, it just made you not to feel like they were getting worse. So if you don''t treat yourself now, then you will die!] I-I know that, Aurora... shit, that guy really screwed me up a lot! As I reply to Aurora to reassure her and complain about the guy I just killed, I take one of the little bottles to drink it¡­ it seems that the normal potions I had saved in the pockets from my clothes to use in case it was needed, had burst due to the explosions from before¡­ I can actually smell a strong herbal aroma from my clothes. The good news is that the bottle I sought was still intact, it seems that being a medicine of superior rank, it''s bottle also is better... this was the elixir I had obtained from the mission to conquer Shisuka, so no doubt this is much stronger medicine than normal positions. Feeling my vision gets darker and darker, I quickly uncapped the bottle and drank the entire contents¡­ its taste was certainly much better than the potions and in fact it was quite pleasant. Then after drink it, instantly, I feel like the coldness spreading throughout my body is replaced by a warmth feeling the next instant. Unfortunately, I cannot feel what other effects this has because when I feelt better, it seems that my conscience also relaxes, and then I lose consciousness while the last thing I saw are the girls approach me... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Takanohashi) Damn it, damn it, damn it!! Since the appearance of that redhead girl, there has been a non-stop to come about problems in this game!! A few moments ago I had to resist the complaints of all the people who watched this show... the reason is that, what must have been a great and final show for them where several people were killed, they could not see anything...they could only see how the people in those fights were eliminated by being marked as dead since the crystals stopped sending a signal because someone remove the crystals from their bodies. Fuck!! I will find out who was the idiot who deactivated the cameras in that area and I will skin him myself!! It seems that the whole group of Murall turned out to be useless! Well¡­ since they couldn''t even do their job well about making sure no one entered the island, then, perhaps I shouldn''t have had much hope for them since the beginning. "S-Sir ... you have a call in your office from the Investors in this project..." While looking at the monitors that still had images around the facility where several explosions could be observed until recently in the hope that someone would show up to be able to vent my anger on a specific person, the voice of one of the employees calls me. "I understand... I''ll go right now" Damn it! the complaints should have reached them... these "Investors" that this person was talking about, were none other than the quite influential people who made possible this B-Tooom game in real life... although each of them had different reasons to support this project. I really did not want to have to answer this call, but I had no alternative... not only that, but I also had to accelerate my steps so as not to make them wait. Soon I was in my office, and when I sat in my chair in front of the monitor, through this one there were 3 people with quite serious faces on them... no, they even seemed to be annoyed. This certainly will not be backslapping and compliments for my work... "Takanohashi, what the hell is going on in that Island?! ¡± "S-Some unexpected unforeseen events have occurred, sir-" ¡°I can see that for myself! What I want to know is why haven''t you solved that?!! ¡± " He is right, there can be no problems with what is happening in that place... if that gets out of our hand, then it would be quite problematic for all of us" The first to talk from the 3 of them, it was a man and a woman of somewhat advanced age... the man was surrounded by several naked girls who seemed to be under the influence of some narcotic... since he was also not dressed from what I could see, surely he was enjoying his time... This man was not much different than our clients to whom we provided our entertainment ¡°Program¡±¡­ if he had any difference with them, it was just that he had more power and wealth than they did. So his reason for investing in this project was probably only because he could do it... The woman on the other hand, although the influence that she had was not less than that man''s, I understood that her reason for being part of this group was different than his. In her case, she used this to acquired connections with other influential people and increase her wealth and power much more. As for the last man who remained silent, he also had different reasons to support this game... only by looking at his appearance, you could understand why. So he probably didn''t care much about what was happening on this island as long as his goal was accomplished, and given his next words, I could confirm this... "What interests me is that if all this affected in any way our agreement for the agreed merchandise. Sufficient tests should have been carried out and the agreed time for the delivery of the bombs that would be delivered to us is about to expire ¡± This man was a military man with a cold and serious face, and as he says, he was only interested in being able to obtain these bombs as weapons for the militia of his country. Most likely because he had the backing of an entire country behind him, he didn''t much care that things here were discovered since he could just deny that or say he was just buying weapons without knowing what was going on here¡­ ¡°You can''t just ignore what''s going on there! If this is discovered, then all of us are fuck! ¡± "..." "That does not interest me, your stupid game has nothing to do with our agreement. What my country cares about are the weapons... Speaking of which, it seems you were testing other types of weapons, right? ...can I get these too? ¡± ...surely those who would be fucking up to their necks if this is discovered, it would be that man who screams with obvious anger at the military''s man disinterest, and the woman who remains silent. After all, their reputations will be badly affected and they could lose everything because this... public opinion is a terrifying monster indeed. ¡­Although surely before they were affected, I would be the first to have bad luck. So I quickly speak to try to calm these people down. ¡°G-Gentlemen and madam, don''t worry¡­ they are just small setbacks, nothing big and that''s worth to you all worry so much about. The island is fully guarded and we will not take long to catch those people who suddenly appeared. Regarding the weapons, as we agreed, the first order has been completed and we can even deliver it before the agreed time. About the other weapons¡­ these are still being tested and we need more time for us to be able to provide them, but we will soon let you know when we can do it ¡± "...well, that''s a good thing to hear." "Bullshit!! You are fucking useless!! Several days have passed since those people were detected there, and you have been unable to do anything!! I''ll go right there to fix that personally!! So if you do not want to be another damn candidate for the next "game", then is better for you that you get these girls caught and have all the information from them by the time I arrived there!!" ¡°I also can''t afford to just wait and see what''s going on, so I''ll go there too. Takanohashi¡­ you must understand that you are someone very easy to replace, so if you don''t want that to happen, I hope you can do what our other partner says ¡± [Bep] "..." [Crashh !!] Shit!!! Those damn bitches!! With the call ended, I tossed everything that was on the desk to the floor... I understood very well that the words of those two people who said that they would come here were not a simple threat... in fact even if I solve this problem, I may still run some risk. ...but it''s also not like I can escape from here. Those people probably will not be long before they find me if I do that... maybe the best thing is to take all the weapons data and ask for help to the military man? No¡­ probably after getting the weapons, then he would just kill me¡­ it''s not like I''m the scientist who created them after all. My only chance is to find to these women and give them those two people... may decide to download all their fury on them instead of me... especially that old man, they are quite beautiful women and maybe that would managed to distract him a little. ¡°Gather all the men in charge of the security of the Island now!! They will go directly to the place where these women were the last time, and then they will seek under every stone until find those damn bitches!! The other people in charge of watching the game will use all the cameras to see if they appear anywhere else!! ¡± I go back to the place where the game was being monitored and quickly give instructions to all the men present here, these men were now just talking to each other in a relaxed way since the game was practically over... if things are bad for me, then I will make sure to kill all these useless first. "Takanohashi-san... only the Oda group remains on the island, what shall we do with them?" "Leave those idiots there!! Since it seems that they think they were only sent there to enjoy the beaches and the tropical climate, then let them do it until they starve to death!! ¡± Following my words and seeing that I was now quite angry, everyone followed my orders quickly and began to examine every inch of the Island. ----------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 217 Battle at Gaia (Part 1) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV 3rd person- Barl) At night, in a building that served as the headquarters for an organization, several men were gathered. They were all seated around a table, and all of them were leaders of other organizations smaller or slightly larger than this one. A few days ago, the rumor that someone had found an area with an energy level of 10 had become known around the Eltin Forest. Unfortunately for the one who discovered it, it was almost impossible for something like this to remain hidden for a long time, and even more so because that place was quite frequented by adventurers. So when this rumor reached the ears of organization leaders, they all also wanted a slice of the cake... the only thing that stop them from getting it, was that the one taking possession of that place was someone with a great influence behind them, but after investigating, they found that these lucky people were only a small group of women... very beautiful ones at that. Knowing this information, it wasn''t long until someone decided to take the initiative to try to take over that place. Sadly, any leader around Barl knew that even if he could take that place from those women, it most likely wouldn''t be long until someone else did the same to them. After all, all the surrounding organizations didn''t have a very big difference in strength between them. So if a single organization took the propriety from that place, it wouldn''t take long to have to hand it over to someone else. So whoever takes it at that time, he couldn''t keep it for himself for long. The good news was that the place wasn''t small, so if they weren''t overly selfish and demanding, then various groups could share it. And furthermore, ensure they could keep the place for themselfs. That was the reason why all these leaders were gathered now, all of them had set their sights on that area and already considered it their property. "Okay, so all of us here have come to an agreement about how to divide the place between ourselves... does anyone have a complaint?" "No, that''s fine with me. " "I also agree" "Yes" After discussing with each other, it seemed that all of them were satisfied¡­ or so it was for most of them. The only exception were two people who raised their voices once the others had expressed their agreement. "... I retire from this, I will not participate in this plan" "¡­me either" The ones who speak, contrary to what the other leaders expected when they saw them shake their heads in denial, it was not to demand more for themselfs and instead announced their departure from this plan, and that surprised them. Especially seeing the former one that spoke. Since he was the leader of one of the most bigger organizations gathered here, perhaps surpassed only by the person who had led the conversation so far... in fact, if it were not for the group women they would have to face was not very great, their departure would undoubtedly greatly affect their plans. " What''s up Jurnel-san? Do you really don¡¯t want to take a part of that territory?¡± "Sorry... but I don''t think it is necessary for our group to take possession of such a place... it is too early for us" Unable to resist it any longer, another of the leaders asks the reason for his decision and obtained such an answer. Hearing that, everyone there knew that those were just silly excuses, plus, he was practically slapping a lot of those leaders in the face since if his group wasn''t worthy of such place, then they could practically only dream about it. Unfortunately, no one was able to answer him anything, as was mentioned, he was still the leader of one of the largest organizations there. So the only one who could say anything was the man who was now squinting at him, but since he now had more important things to deal with, he just let it go. So, instead, the attention of the others went to the other man who had refused, and this time the speaker was the one who had led the conversation so far. "What is your excuse for not wanting to join us?" "I-I... I''m afraid it won''t be as easy to get that place as everyone thinks..." Seeing that the leader of a group much larger than his was watching him with obvious displeasure, the other man who had refused had no choice but to respond submissively while cursing in his head the person who had left him in such an awkward situation. "¡­why do you say that? From what we have investigated, they are only a small group of women. Besides, is apparently that the only thing they have done during the time they got here was to recruit other women¡­ and those new recruits of them are all simple women, nothing for us to worry about. If there is a problem, it is that they apparently have some strong magic weapons... that will certainly be a small inconvenience, but as we all know, all magic weapons need large amounts of energy to lfunction. So we just have to wear them down a bit, and then everything will be easy ¡± "... no, I do not talk about rumors of such weapons. My fear is due to another reason... I don''t know if you all saw it but around the protective walls that were built, there was a plant that was spread all around it¡­ ¡± "Hahaha... s-so, your fear is due to a simple plant?" "Damn, and I was starting to worry..." Idiot, if you''re scared because one plant, then how the hell are you even an adventurer now? We regularly have to go to places full of those! ¡± The first words of that man had made all other men''s frown and so they began to wonder if they overlooked something, but then, after listen to him, several taunts rain down on him. Because of this, a little upset and with his face reddened by the mix of shame and anger, that man raises his voice trying to explain himself better. "That was not a normal plant! I had never seen it, and I had only read about it in some books... is true that the plant itself is something scary, but the scariest thing is something else!! According to those books, that plant must have been a Luciferian Venus¡­ a somewhat rare plant, and its main characteristic is that it practically devours everything that comes close to it¡­ ¡± ¡°Well¡­ it may not be a normal plant, but it doesn''t sound that scary either. After all, there are many ways to take care of it without taking any risk. ¡± After listening to the man continue, the teasing stopped a bit, but as the man who had taken the leadership of all of them said, it was not something so scary either. But then, his next words caused everyone to frown and some even trembled a little. "That was not all the book said... written in its pages it said that this plant grows stronger by swallowing everything it can, but by doing that, it only causes that its vines are more resistant and its mouth digest its food faster¡­ The problem is that if that plant gets to eat humans, then it begins to spread little by little... t-the damned plant that was there has practically covered the entire walls!! A-According to the book, in order for it to grow that way, then it would have to swallow several hundred thousand people! Hundreds of thousands, do you understand?!! T-The fearsome thing is not that plant itself... what scares me more is the person who has been feeding it with so many people!! That person must treat others as fertilizer for his damned plant! ¡± This time no one says anything and only silence invades the room where everyone was. If we talk about numbers, probably that number of people for the population of Gaia is something insignificant that it is not even worth mentioning if that number of people dies, after all, the disappearance of whole cities or towns were not an unusual thing here. But to think that a single person took that many lives, that was a totally different matter... if someone knew a person who had done such a thing, then most likely, people would want to be as far away from him as they pray for don''t disturb him. "M-Maybe it''s just exaggerations from that book you read?" "I-It is true! Feeding it with monsters like goblins may have the same effect too... although that is still a large number of monsters to feed that plant, that type of monster is an endless plague and with sufficient money it is not impossible to buy the bodies of a number like that ¡± "Yes, yes. He is right, also from what I''ve heard, that group of women seem to be quite rich. So, that possibility is even greater. ¡± After a time of silence, the other men begin to speak and trying to find more reasonable excuses for the possible explanation of the size of that plant, the more they talked, the more convinced they were of their own words thus reducing the fear that had arisen in them. "... no, that book said that it was necessary that they be humans or humanoid creatures... apparently, the brains of advanced races were the best fertilizer for this plant" "Well, that doesn''t matter. Even if the cause is what you say, what we want to take is a level 10 zone, therefore, some risks to achieve it are justified. ¡± Seeing that man was going to insist on his words, the most influential leader here speaks to stop him. Although he believed that his group was capable enough to take that area by themselves, he needed more groups to be able to keep this in his possession despite having to spread it out a bit. So if more organizations desisted from this alliance, that would end up being disadvantageous for him and therefore he had to intervene to prevent that from happening. "Well ... since this matter has nothing to do with me, then I will retire. I wish you all luck¡­ ¡± "..." Then, after all this, the other leader who had rejected the offer to join, stands from his chair and then begins to walk to the exit while saying that. Seeing this, the man who had spoken about the plant also takes the opportunity to withdraw. With them leaving, the other leaders take up the previous topic and begin planning how to take over that group of women. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ " How was the meeting, leader?¡± The leader who had one of the largest organizations in Barl and who had refused to participate in the plan of the alliance of several organizations, upon reaching the building of his HQ is questioned by his second in command. ¡°As we had thought, that meeting was to take control of the area that the group of women discovered recently. That bunch of idiots was already handing out that area before they got it¡­ it was kind of stupid, so I just rejected their offer to join them. ¡± ¡° Leader¡­ is that really okay? That area is still quite valuable and probably there are not many from these throughout all the Kingdom of Delna... if we miss this opportunity, we may not have another " "¡­that''s the problem. That area would not only attract the attention of the nearby organizations of the city of Barl and at a later time this will spread throughout the Kingdom... therefore even if all the organizations in this entire region were united, they couldn''t do something against only one of the largest organizations in the capital. Also¡­ ¡± Nobody in their right mind would not want to be able to have their base in such good space, but this leader knew very well that to be able to do that, then he first had to have the strength to do so. So after hearing him say that, the sub-leader was thoughtful while also waiting for him to continue with what he had to say. ¡°You should have recently found out that another of Barl''s organizations was exterminated in one night, right? As far as I know, that has to do with the witch from the alchemy store¡­ that woman must be at least at 8th limit to be able to exterminate all that group in just a few minutes...¡± "O-On the 8th limit?" ¡° ¡­ And I think I am making a modest evaluation. Most likely that woman is on the 9th limit. Also, the problem is that apparently she has some relationship with these women¡­ so, annoying that group mean to annoy her too ¡± Hearing that, the sub-leader could only swallow his saliva loudly. Although a person at that level is not invincible and there are even cases where they are killed by people weaker than them, the normal in Gaia was for a person with a higher limit to kill the weaker one more easily. So, a person like him who was only in the 4th limit and who hadn''t even opened his energy nucleus to think to face someone who has twice the limits than he, that would only be considered as suicide. The only way to do that was to possess a magic weapon or strong items, but unfortunately with his strength he did not have access to them. "Haaa... it''s a shame, this would have been a great opportunity for our organization" "Don''t be so discouraged. This does not mean that we cannot profit from all this... who knows? It''s even possible that we can still get a piece of that space for ourselves¡­ and in more secure way too. ¡± With the words of his leader, the spirit of this man returns and then begins to watch him with enthusiasm as if inciting him to continue and not leave him in doubt. Seeing his subordinate acting in this way, with a smile on his face, the leader pleases him by replying. "It is something simple, information has always been something with quite high value, so we only need to sell this one to an organization in the capital, and then we can get some advantages... even if the other party is a bit stingy, maintaining a close relationship with someone from the capital still it worth it. ¡± ¡°Hehehehe, that sounds great! We can earn good profits and with much less risk than having to deal with this group of women... especially to that witch. Also, as the leader says, the group we contacted may be generous and give us a piece of that space!! With a group from the capital protecting property that field, it would be almost impossible for someone else in this kingdom to decide to take it away from us!! ¡± ¡°Well, then we should prepare for a little trip. I have some acquaintances in the capital who will make things easier for us. ¡± -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ Very early in the morning, the city of Barl looked much more hectic than normal¡­ several adventurer groups from different organizations had gathered here, and all of them seemed to be preparing for a fight. With the shock that all this had caused, it did not take long to reach Lena''s ears who was now outside her small store observing all this. "Haaa... seriously, it seems that the boy and those girls won''t let these old bones rest..." The rumor that a group of women had found a level 10 zone was now running in everyone''s mouth in the city of Barl, so after hearing the keywords from it, Lena was quick to relate it to Alexander and his group. It really seemed like a small army had gathered here, so Lena couldn''t help but frown. She understood well that Alexander and his group were not weak but facing this many people, even for her would be very annoying... so, she thought that without a doubt to overcome this would be a test for her two disciples... well, for her disciple and the boy who decided to teach in passing. "The store will be closed until further notice, some things have come up that I have to do!" After making a decision, she drives off people in her store and then closes to go ahead of this small army. "Well, let''s just think that it''s hard to find a good disciple these days, so it would be a shame to lose Shisuka... really, that girl is good at winning people''s affection." "Great!! My debt may be canceled because of this!! ¡± ¡°You are a witch¡­ I will tell Alexander-sama when he gets back to Barl. I can''t believe that you sold weapons and other items to that group of people! ¡± "Business is Business, you should remember that Celi. That was the first thing I taught you when I took you on as a disciple¡­ plus, you shouldn''t call your Master a witch. ¡± "Fuck you bitch! I can''t believe you still want me to call you master after what happened before... ¡± "Th-Those are the difficulties of being a merchant, Celi-chan..." Saying that to motivate herself, Lena begins her journey with hurried steps towards the place Shisuka had told her that she would go for a few days while listening to that when passing by a small store... apparently, each person had their own problems. At least, her disciple treated her with a lot of respect compared to that girl who looked at her master with resentment. ------------------------------------ Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 218 Battle at Gaia (Part 2) I also uploaded the previous chapter that XArezzX edited!! Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Rika) A week had passed since Alexander left, and today was finally the time to solve the problem that had arisen a few days ago. This morning, Vrana- chan had come to inform me that a large number of people were heading to this place... Apparently, the leaders of the organizations that visited us recently could not wait any longer or had just finished making all the necessary preparations to try to take this place... no, that was probably not the only thing they wanted... surely some have some dirty thoughts about us too. "Hihihi, this time all of you seem to be having quite a bit of trouble, girl. By the way, where is my foolish disciple? I have taken the trouble to come all the way here and he has not even come to greet his master¡± "Lena-san... Alexander is not here at the moment, he had to go out to do some things before¡± As I finished making preparations for what was about to happen, the old woman next to me speaks. She had come upon learning that various organizations had met in the city of Barl, and so she came here to inform us too. "Okay, do not worry. If things go wrong, I can at least assure you that I will help you all to escape from here. ¡± "Thank you Lena-san, but I don''t intend for us to escape from here. We will protect this place from anyone who tries to take it, otherwise, I would be a little embarrassed to have to tell Alexander that our home was taken from us by other people. ¡± "Hihihi, it seems like that brat is pretty lucky to have women with strong character as you. But you shouldn''t underestimate them, girl..." His words make my face blush a bit, but I''m glad she doesn''t say something strange like the age difference between me and him¡­ well, from what I''ve heard from Shisuka, this woman, when she was a little younger didn''t hesitate to pick on men 50 years younger... so, something like the age difference is probably a trivial thing for her. On the other hand, I understand her words well and it''s not that I underestimate our enemies, it''s just that we have several advantages and if we make them well use of all these, then we shouldn''t have much difficulty protecting this place. After all, Alexander has left us with enough things to protect us¡­ but still, I nod at her words to let her know that I won''t take things lightly. "Kurisu, Were you able to adjust all the vehicles to work?" "Yes, there was no problem with that. I and Saya-chan are done with that. ¡± ¡°Well, I need you to stay near my side in case we need to use heavy weapons. All the others of you, do not forget that we are not only fighting for this place, if we lose, then there probably will be no shortage of men who want to take us as slaves. So think about it when you pull the trigger¡­ ¡± " understand..." "It would be a shame if we lost the place where we are creating our home, and also, since Alexander-san left me in charge of building it, I cannot allow it to be taken from us without even showing it finished to him." "Fufufu, I will cut off anyone who has a bad idea about my body... I''ve already decided who to given it over to, so I won''t let anyone touch me." ¡° I will not allow someone to take something that belongs to my Master!¡± "Yes, yes~ Vrana will end all enemies, roock~" "Hmp~ I''ll treat anyone who has bad thoughts about me the same as zombies." "I have made several potions in case someone gets hurt, although I hope nobody needs them~" Kurisu, Saya, Saeko, Leona, Vrana-chan, Rei, and Shisuka speak with encouragement and also seemed determined after they hear my discourse. Some of them still seem a little nervous about what will happen soon and what they will have to do, but it is good that at least they look willing to fight. The only one keeping silent from the girls here is Scythe, who was just watching us, but I know that I don''t have to worry about her the moment the fight breaks out. "Well, it seems that our guests have arrived... Everyone, take your places and prepare for the fight!!" Soon, along the path of the forest that had been created by constantly using it to transport materials and escort the workers to build this place, we could observe several people heading towards here. Then with each passing second, more and more can be observed¡­ it seems that those leaders actually gathered quite a few people. Without a doubt, being only just over 50 people on this side of the wall, the thought that we have to face that number of enemies is something a bit intimidating and even somewhat discouraging. That should be the main feeling of the girls who had been rescued and were born into this world. But I can''t blame them for that, if this world is more similar to one in the middle age, then the struggles in this world depend a lot on numerical superiority after all. From what I understand, that only changes when the strength of one individual is much higher than the other side... actually, I still find it surprising that a single man can handle more than 100 individuals physically, but apparently, that is possible in this place. Well, a biggest group defeating a smaller group should be the normal logic almost anywhere... although this changed in our world thanks to technology and weapons. "Do not worry! Everyone should have seen the power of the weapons in your hands, so trust them. " "Y-Yes!!" Yes, technology was what changed this, and more precisely the weapons that we all now held. So, seeing a bit of unease in some of the 50 girls, I speak to remind them of what they must have understood when they used them before. "Previously I have seen the boy and all of you carry those strange objects and I found it a bit curious, but... is it true that these things are as powerful as you say? I don''t feel any energy from them¡­ ¡± "Energy? Well... the energy or power of these is not obtained by crystals or similar things. ¡± "Hihihi, then I will have to see with my own eyes how good are these weapons that you trust so much" Finishing my words, Lena-san peers closely at the M-16 Assault Rifle that I was holding in my hands. This was no longer a surprise since most people in this world should think of these weapons as just a strangely shaped piece of metal. All the girls were holding a firearm in their hands now, but they were mainly two types. Assault rifles like mine, or sniper rifles like those held by Kurisu and Rei. In addition to this, on the recently created wall, there were also small hut in this... 4 on each side of this square. In these 4 huts, a heavy machine gun that Alexander had brought had been placed there, and next to these was a woman waiting for the order to open fire¡­ so this place had become more of a fortified castle now. Without a doubt, these were powerful weapons that we had for the protection of this place, and perhaps the only disadvantage was that these girls had not been able to practice much with them. Although because its use is quite simple, there is probably no problem with it. "This is the last chance for you to reconsider things... if you don''t, then you will have to accept the consequences of your foolish acts!!" Being on top of the protective wall, when it seems that the people on the other side had also finished making their preparations for the fight, a small group of men approaches to shout that loudly. Seeing their attitude a little arrogant and carefree, it seems that they are quite confident about their victory... ¡°W are the ones who found this place it, so it belongs to us and we will not accept some stupid request. Also, let me give you one last warning from my part, for those who don''t want to die it is better for you to leave here now, we will consider anyone who remains in front of our territory as an enemy and we will not hesitate to end their lives!¡± "You... you all will regret this!!" " That is something to be seen..." Failing in the last negotiations... well, I don''t think this was a negotiation and it was more like a request for surrender. But with this failing, the prelude to this fight had begun. "Everyone get ready!! Finish anyone who tries to get close here!! ¡± "Y-Yes" Putting on the glasses that Alexander had given me, I take a quick look as I give orders. Actually, these sports glasses were pretty good... since I always had some similar with me, Alexander had to choose these as a gift for me because of that. They were probably similar to those seen in science fiction movies, and they had the function of a binocular, night vision, thermal vision... and not only that, similar to Saya''s earrings, this one had some artificial intelligence to recognize enemies and provide me with a bit of information about them. Seeing those people through these glasses, I could see that the vast majority were at the 1st to the 3rd limit... I could also see a small group gathered a little farther, they were more strong and excelled among all these people being at 4th to the 6th limit. Most likely, those were the leaders and the high ranking men in their organizations... "Woooh!!" After that group of men say something to motivate their subordinates, a wave of adventurers begins to rush towards us. I feel a bit like someone on those shows or historical re-enactments, as some of those men were carrying up some stairs to use to climb the walls. "Well, let''s start this too..." Leaving my M-16 leaning against the wall and lifting my glasses to place them on my head, I took a sniper rifle that I had also laid on here before. So, the next thing I do is direct the gun barrel towards where I had seen the group of leaders who were next to a vehicle. [Bang] And then, the first shot from our side sounds all over the place... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV leader of the Alliance of Organizations) Finishing up by positioning ourselves in front of the protective wall that had been built around the area we wanted, I and the other leaders sent some men over to give that group of women one last chance. I really hoped that by seeing all the people we had gathered, then they would stop their useless resistance. But unfortunately, those men we sent returned with bitter faces to tell us that they seemed to want to fight rather than to give up that territory. That was a shame, but they just delayed the inevitable and made things a little more complicated for us. Although this was not outside our expectations either, and so we continued with the plan. "Well, since those women are so stubborn, we have no choice but to continue the siege." ¡°Hehehe, well, it''s not all that bad. In this way, by defeating them, we can make them our slaves in a justified way ¡± With the words of that man who had a big smile on his face, the others around me also agree with good humor since his words were true. In fights between organizations, it was normal for the defeated to suffer that punishment, after all, there were many justifications for doing so. Probably the most used and the one we will use in this case, it is a way to them pay for the losses we had in the battle. Although it is a bother to have to use excuses and not be able to do it simply because we are stronger, the public image of an organization is important after all, and we cannot afford to mess it up too much. ¡°So let''s try to capture as many alive as we can¡­ especially for those who appear to be the leaders. They are all first-class women... their beauty may even be matched by what rumors say about the Princess of Delna! ¡± The first time we got together to discuss with them, even I was a little surprised finding women like them hidden in this forest¡­ the fact that this area was level 10 was already an excellent reason to fight, but to be able to put your hands on one of those women could even motivate more any man than anything else. "Let''s start with this, then after we''re done we''ll fine-tune the last details of our deal." ""Yes"" With this said, each leader addresses his group of subordinates and begins making a short speech to motivate them in this fight. After finishing, the people who would be cannon fodder in each group head forward while shouting. ¡­It was almost impossible for organizations to be made up of elites, so there are always a good number of those people in each one. Not everything is so bad for them, since if they can survive for a few years, then they will be able to accumulate some experience and strength to be able to rise to be someone more important in their groups. Well... the truth is that those who manage to achieve something like that are very few in number. The ones with the best abilities to be adventurers are the ones who end up excelling. With the group of expendable men from each guild charging forward with enough enthusiasm, the leaders gathered again to observe the development. We had no hope that things would end so quickly since in a siege the defending side always has the advantage, but at least they could drain both the energy of those girls and the resources they have for this fight. "Hehehe, if those women end up succumbing to the first wave of attacks, then that will be somewhat disappointing." ¡°Well, from the rumors we hear, they do have some pretty strong weapons, so as long as those men help us wear down these, that will be enough help. After that, the strongest members of each of our groups and the men that survive will be able to enter the fight without taking so much risk. ¡± When two of the leaders who approached me said that, I affirm their words as that was our plan after all. Unexpectedly the first man to fall in this fight was not one of those who were running towards the wall... [Bang] A few seconds after that strange sound is heard, suddenly, the head of one of those leaders who spoke and who was close to me... explode. In a second that man was happily smiling, and in the next blink of my eyes, now there was only a body without head. [Bang] Immediately what takes me out of that trance, is the blood and meat remains that had stained my face, and in addition that sound being repeated and what had happened before happens again with another one of these leaders. "Shit!! Those women have some kind of long-range weapon that launches projectiles!! Activate the damn shield from the vehicle!!! ¡± [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] In the next second, while I scream that, I crawl on the ground and then my subordinate who was in the vehicle quickly obeys my instructions. Unfortunately, every second he took to do so meant the death of another leader of this alliance! [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] F-Four leaders of our alliance had died in just seconds after this fight began... t-the only good thing was that after the energy shield is activated, then those projectiles are stopped by it. "W-What the hell was that?!" "Th-those must be the weapons we heard about before... i-it seems they are more powerful weapons than we expected " "I-It seems that we underestimated those weapons a little... well, if they are so strong, then their use should have more restrictions... that is why perhaps they thought to end us, the leaders, at the beginning of the fight to create chaos between our subordinates. The good news is that their plan failed, those weapons don''t seem to be strong enough to pierce through my vehicle''s shield. So if they want to use them against each of those men, they probably can''t eliminate 10% of them before those weapons become useless. ¡± "... y-yes, that has to be so" "Let''s see if they reuse those weapons or let our men break through their defenses." "Hehehe, however it may be, their plan failing can only mean that it is our victory." This certainly surprised us quite a bit, but I quickly take over to reassure the other leaders. My words take effect quickly, and the smile returns to most of the other leaders, but... Something that we could only describe as unreal happens before our eyes... the images that we are witnessing were worse than the most fearsome nightmares that we had experienced. --------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 219: Battle at Gaia ( Part 3 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Kurisu) "Fire!! Finish off all the enemies in front of you!! ¡± Rika-san, who had taken up a sniper rifle seeing that the men she was shooting had protected themselves behind an energy shield, stopped and instead gave orders for the other women to start shooting. ¡­It seems like she managed to take down several of those leaders before the fight started. Although I feel a little sorry for the death of those guys, I honestly wish that Rika-san could have killed them all. That way, this fight would last less and thus there would probably be far fewer deaths. "Kurisu-san, those people also have a slightly higher strength than the others." In the next moment, Saya-chan who was next to me points to another group of people who were not covered by an energy shield... thanks to the earrings that Alex gave her before, it allow her to know many useful things... it seems that Rika-san also got something similar, although I think hers is more focused on fighting. Either way, the truth is that I feel a little envious of both girls... it is not as if the gift that Alex gave me during the ceremony we did was bad, in fact, it is also quite useful and I really like it. Since I always found it great when Alex made things appear and disappear, when I got my inter-dimensional ring which had plenty of room in it, I was quite happy about it. Even Saeko-san borrows my ring from me when she goes out to train to keep the bodies of the monsters and then give them to our great plant, or also some girls asked me to keep some things for them within the ring. So I can''t complain that I received something bad, in fact, I don''t think any girl who received a gift complained about it... it''s just that Saya-chan and Rika-san''s objects seem to be quite useful. Also, I¡¯m sure if I ask Alex for one, then he would give it to me. I just... I just don''t want the other girls to see me as someone jealous because of also asking for the things they received. Well, leaving that aside, I take up a position with my sniper rifle and then aim at the first target... first I see the person''s face with a cross due to the sight, after frowning a bit, I decide to lower it a little more and I position the cross on the chest¡­ but then when I pull the trigger, it was pointed at his legs. [Bang] ...in the end, it seems like I still can''t just kill someone. Well, Alex asked me to only make sure I did if my life or that of the other girls was at risk... so even though we are fighting now, it is not as if we were in any danger that makes me have to kill someone. Also, the other girls next to me don''t find my actions like something bad either. Saya, after seeing me shoot and seeing that the man fell while screaming, only points to the next person without saying anything. In fact, I think the only girls who can kill without much concern are Rika-san, Leona-san, Scythe, Vrana-chan, Saeko-san, and Rei. The first one since she is a soldier, so for her it should be easier. The others, I think their mindsets are a bit different than a human''s and so it''s also not that strange. Saeko-san... I really sometimes do not understand what she is thinking, and I just know that she is quite a determined girl. Perhaps the only one that surprises me of all of them, is the latter... I think she is the one who has adapted the way things are in this world the fastest. Well, among them, the only ones who had started knocking down the men heading towards us were Rika-san, Leona-san, and Rei. Saeko and Scythe since fighting with sharp weapons had only been watching. On the other hand, Vrana-chan had flown when this started and was hanging in the air observing things here. Well... they weren''t the only ones who had started attacking and the girls who had been trained by Leona-s an and Rika-san had also started to open fire when the latter gave the order, and then they had an enemy within reach. So the people who ran towards the protective wall fell one after another on several meters away without being able to approach it. Seeing as his companions fell lifeless or while they agonize, it didn''t take long for the first one to turn around and start running in the opposite direction to the wall. It was a pity for these people that their steps do not could match the speed of bullets, and so that, only the most fortunate from them that were at the end of these people were able to escape from the range of weapons. ¡°D-Don''t focus on attacking only one side!! Go for the other walls!! ¡± "Y-Yes!!" Probably what the men in charge of these people shout was the best tactic to use. Since our group was not that large, most of the women here were on this side of the wall that was heading towards the city of Barl. Unfortunately for those men, they quickly discovered that it is not as if we had left those sides of the wall uncovered... "Gyaaa !!" "W-What the hell is this plant?" "I-It ate Glen in an instant!" "Geh! I-I can''t move ... N-No! Someone, help me! Don''t let it drag me into one of its mouths!! ¡± It was a bit difficult to do without Alex, but in the end, we were able to get his plant to be placed mainly around the three other protective walls. So those men probably were able to get a little closer to almost touch those walls, but then they were quickly stopped by the Venus while it used its lianas, shot needles, released spores, or simply gobbled people up entirely by its mouths. Furthermore, there were also a few women guarding in case those men used any weapons that could affect the plant and stop them by shooting them. "Ahhhh!!" [Pown!!] "Hahahaha, come on, fly together with Vrana~ Just for today Vrana will fly with someone other than Master, roock~!" ¡°N-No, no, let me go! I don''t want to fly !! ¡± Then, suddenly I start to hear screams coming from the sky... when I put my eyes to the place where they came from, I find people falling from the sky and hitting the ground to never to get up again. The person responsible for this obviously was Vrana-chan who was flying in the sky. When she found a target, she descended at high speed to immediately start flying again into the air where being several dozen meters from the ground, she proceeded to drop the person she had held with her claws. ¡­Contrary to how joyous she seemed to be, I''m sure that process was a very scary thing for all the unlucky ones she chose to ¡°Fly with her¡±. ¡°¡­Those weapons are truly terrifying things. Even at my best, dealing with these would be quite troublesome¡­ ¡± While watching the fight for a bit and also taking down any enemy that Saya told me, Lena-san approaches where I and the other girls who had must be less busy were. Since almost all the strongest people hid behind the shields of the vehicles and had also dispersed all around us, our group had a more relaxed time compared to the other women who shot continuously. Furthermore, Rika-san who was the one she was talking to earlier, was now quite busy observing the battle and giving orders accordingly. So, seeing that she couldn''t answer his questions at the moment, Lena-san decided to come towards us. Well, since I had the time to speak, then I answer her question. "These are weapons that we brought from... our place of origin. Although being honest I don''t really like having to use them, as you can see these are quite efficient when it is necessary to fight. Furthermore, its use is quite simple and anyone should be able to use it regardless of its strength. ¡± "I see, I see... that makes them even better. Leaving the weapons aside, that''s a pretty good plant. Who of you is the tamer? I would like to take some of its needles and spores¡­ from what I see, these would be effective against people in the 9th limit¡­ no, maybe they can even cause discomfort to people with a level 2 soul and hinder their movements. ¡± "I don''t think there is a problem with that... although it is probably best to wait for Alex to come back since he is the tamer. Due to his absence, it has been a little restless and I think that will be the best to wait for that. ¡± ¡°I see¡­ hihihi, that silly disciple of mine seems to have other pretty good things besides the girls at his side. This place is also pretty good, or at least for a Level 1 Area¡­ ¡± After peering closely at the rifle that I was holding in my hands, Lena-san sets her eyes on Alex''s plant which could be seen devouring various people¡­ honestly, I believed that it was only a rather gluttonous plant since the only thing it does is eating the bodies we gave it all day. But listening to her say that this one could even cause quite a bit of trouble for a person in a ninth limit or someone even a little bit stronger, I think I should rectify my opinion of this plant a bit. The only people I have met from close with that force are Lena-san herself, and the guards of the little prince, but... The first one probably because she always has a relaxed atmosphere around us I don''t feel a difference that the other people coming from her. But the last 2 that I mentioned, when we met and were a little hostile because of their work to protect the prince, I could feel an atmosphere a little heavy and that generated me a bit of concern to stay around them. So if the plant could be a difficult opponent for those two, then it is not just a glutton plant... "Activate the energy shield!!" Suddenly, Rika who watching the battle turns around looking a little more nervous than before and then yells at some women who were near a tower that was just like the ones we had placed on their world in our camps. After that, she quickly takes out a small sphere and points it towards the plant, then after a red laser is seen, the whole pant begins to dematerialize. Seconds after her scream, a translucent layer could be seen beginning to surround the entire area around the protective wall. Then almost at the same time that this happens, on the other side where there were several small groups of people, we can see little sparkles... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Leader of the enemy Alliance) [Tatatatata ... Tatatatata ...] After several of the leaders died, immediately a lot of sounds similar to those from before can be heard all over this place... Along with that sound, the men running towards the protective wall begins to fall one after the other as they scream while showing great suffering. Then taking an object to be able to see at greater distances, I could see that above the wall those girls were holding some type of weapon that was responsible for all this. The problem was that contrary to our expectations, the weapons that we assumed they had and that we thought should be few and could not use them for so long, showed no sign of stoping... Each of the girls I put my eyes on had one of these weapons... no, some even had more than one, although they seemed to be of different types... also, these women used them as if they did not worry that these ran out of energy. As a result of all this, a large number of our men who made their way to try to pass the defenses of this place were now lying on the ground, lifeless... ¡°D-Don''t focus on attacking only one side !! Go for the other walls !! ¡± Seeing what had happened, it was obvious that it was useless to continue our attack in this way. If we continued in this way, we would only make the bodies that are stacked in front of the walls much larger. So all the leaders started to issue orders for them to attack from other sides¡­ hopefully, those women would not have enough people to cover all sides. "W-What the hell was that all about?!!" "T-Those weapons are not at all what we expected..." "..." The leaders who were by my side begin to raise their complaints, but I also did not have an answer or consolation for them and I could only keep silent... we certainly did not expect to be able to take this easily, but this... We lost a lot of men and they couldn''t even touch that damn wall! Although it is true that these men were only cannon fodder, we did not expect them to die without achieving anything either. No doubt they could be replaced with some time, but if all our groups lose so many members at once, this would generate mistrust for new members to join... Well... if we manage to get this territory, then this shouldn''t matter... after all, people will fight to be able to join us and get the benefits of it. " Damn!! Those damn bitches... when I capture them I will make them serve all the surviving men, I don''t care if they die of exhaustion!! Everyone get ready! We will attack from the other walls!! ¡± One of the leaders who apparently loose his patience by witnessing all this, addresses his elite members and others who were on standby and immediately begins to organize them to attack from another side. Probably no leader here expected to happily enjoy these women anymore, those emotions had been completely replaced by anger because of all this, so no one speaks to stop this man from killing them. Well... let''s see if these women don''t have other strange surprises. There was a possibility that these women decided to pull out all of their cards up their sleeves¡­ after a little thought, that was most likely. Unfortunately for the group that had decided to attack on their own, it seems that those women still had some things hidden. No¡­ before we attacked, one of the leaders who gave up had mentioned this. The other sides of the wall were covered with a strange plant, and that group together with the men who survived the first attack quickly discovered why these women had left those sides almost unguarded by any woman. ¡­That plant really should be the exact definition of ¡°Man-eating plant¡±. It did not even leave the skeletons of the people it swallowed with its mouths! "Ahhhh !!" So, in the next moment I start to see how people were raining from the sky... at first I could only see a black silhouette that descended and rose continuously, but later it could be seen that this was also another monster... " W-What the hell is a Harpy doing in a Level 1 Area?!! ¡± That was the question that everyone who could recognize her was asking themselves¡­ this was not a strange thing as it was well known that these monsters usually have a level 2 Soul! Everyone here were adventurers, and so one of their jobs or things they have to do to survive is to know their enemies, and these were mainly the monsters after all. Well... that was for a fully developed Harpy... and from what I could see, this one looked like a young one... no... this Harpy was still strange! Harpies are supposed to remain as monsters without high intelligence, and I had clearly listened this one talking! "D-Damn¡­ keep nothing away and use all your most powerful cards against these women!!" Until a few seconds ago, I still remain a little calm even though our siege was being suppressed. But now looking at this Harpy, nervousness began to invade me greatly and so quite impatiently I turn to those who were still alive. ...I thought that this group of women did not have any influence supporting them, but seeing the weapons that they used, some doubt and concern began to arise in my mind. Looking at this Harpy, this confirmed my suspicions completely and left no doubt! This group of women had some influence behind them, and it should also be one that is based in a Level 2 Area!! Most likely that is the reason why we did not find any organization from this Area supporting them when we investigated them! Our information sources also have no means of getting to Level 2 Areas after all!! So understanding this, this damn territory didn''t matter to me anymore! Now I just wanted to end those women so I could hide that we had attacked them!! ... I-I just hope these women can''t communicate with their organization. Surely the other leaders must have understood this too because they all had sweat running down their foreheads, and they did not hesitate to start ordering all their members to take out all the powerful objects they had. Quickly, scrolls, magic weapons, and anything they could use to attack these women was in their hands and they began to do what was necessary to be able to use said objects. Probably, if some members who died before saw that we use things like these now, then they would raise complaints without ceasing since if we used them in the beginning perhaps they would now be alive. But any leader or high-ranking person in these organizations understood very well that using them was much more expensive than the lives of only a few adventurers. Furthermore, it could be said that some of these objects were secret, and only in case of the possible annihilation of their organization would they be used. After all, if they become known to other people, then countermeasures can be carried out against them. Well... there were also things like scrolls that weren''t that rare, and it was just that their cost was too great. --------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 220: Battle at Gaia ( Part 4 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Rika) While observing the battle through my glasses, suddenly, several notifications appear indicating that our enemies were about to use magic weapons. So without wasting a single second, I turn around and yell at a couple of girls who had stayed near the energy shield tower for them to activate it. Just like in our world, a translucent layer covers the entire place. It seems like we made it just in time because in the next second, a lot of magic attacks rain down on it. It really would have been pretty bad if those attacks hit us directly... I remember that together with Alexander we used some similar scrolls before, and as a result of this, about 10,000 zombies were wiped out. So I don''t think any of the girls here can resist a single one of those attacks¡­ besides, some seemed to be even stronger than the ones I saw on that occasion. The strongest was like a kind of laser that directly hit the shield and made its entire structure flicker a little. It was something very striking and resplendent that even seemed that it would damage the pupils of whoever looked at it directly... ...every attack that hit the energy shield seemed to create ripples on it, but thank God nothing else happened and it resisted perfectly. Well, based on what Kurisu told me about it, the strength of the shield depends on the amount of energy provided to it. So as almost all of the crystals that the girls got from killing monsters were used in it, and since this one also absorbs energy from its surroundings and this place seems to be rich in that regard, all that should have helped a lot. "Well... I think even the environment of this place changed a bit due to the activation of that shield as it absorbed a lot of energy. ...I wonder if this will return to normal later?" "Hihihi, don''t worry about it, girl. This area will probably return to normal in a couple of hours... leaving that aside, that gave me a good scare. I don''t expect these organizations to use all of their hidden cards against you all¡­ I thought that if you cornered them enough, they would just withdraw. It is good that it seems that you were prepared in advance, or else, we would be in a bad situation now. ¡± "Lena-san... well, Alexander had left a million crystals for us to use in that shield before he left. Although, I think he did it to feel more reassured while he was not here" That was why the shield withstood all that number of attacks. As I said, the other girls also collected a fair amount, but probably it was only about 100,000... ¡°Hehehe, it''s good that the brat is not stingy with all of you in that regard. Well, I think those people still don¡¯t give up, in fact, I think they are pretty persistent... hihihi, I wonder if some leaders among them are in love with any of you and that''s why they are so determined? ...What will you do now, girl?¡± "Of course we will finish them. Even if what drives these people is something like love, unfortunately for them, it is not something mutual ¡± As Lena-san says, this group is quite persistent... they must have understood by now that their losses will simply grow, so they should withdraw. But since they want to continue with this nonsense, then I will accompany them until they are satisfied. "Finish them!!" "Yes, Lieutenant Colonel Rika!!" Just a moment ago, seeing that many attacks, all the girls watched with fear in their eyes and sweat running down their foreheads as if they expected the shield to yield at any moment. But now that they saw it enduring all the attacks, they answer my words with encouragement. It was a pity, but it seems that this group learned a lesson from what happened before, and this time, they don''t just carelessly and unprotected charge against us. This time, several vehicles move forward like a shield against the bullets while the other men follow closely and advance safely. Well¡­ there weren''t that many people now and most members of these groups were lifeless on the ground right now. The only thing that was perhaps more problematic is that the remaining ones were probably the important members of these organizations, and therefore the strongest. "...Kurisu, hand me "that" that we talked about earlier" "Y-yes!" Honestly, although what our enemies were doing now seemed effective, the truth is that I think all their efforts would be useless in the end. This place is surrounded with a wall, so they will have to stop the vehicles and they will not be able to reach a place ahead from there. And if they leave the protection of these shields, then the previous rain of bullets will be repeated. The same happens if they want to use the vehicles as weapons to break the wall by hitting them against it. They may end up making an opening in it, but the cost would be the vehicles protecting them now. Either way, I wasn''t going to let them implement whatever they had in mind. So, for that reason I address Kurisu who was near me. She comes closer, and from within her interdimensional ring, she passes me ¡°that¡± that I asked for¡­ -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Leader of the enemy alliance) I did not expect those girls to had the time to put an energy shield in this place... actually, seeing how all our magic weapons had been stopped by this, I simply wanted to stop this fight and withdraw... No... probably was not only me who had that thought, and all the leaders must also have felt the same about this fight by now... in fact, several of our subordinates have decided to flee without paying attention to our orders. ¡­I''m really thinking now that being the leader of an organization is not such a good thing either and I would also like to do the same and just escape from this place! Unfortunately, if I retire now, I could only live hiding all the time¡­ besides, I don''t know for how long I could do this since the organization of these women must be quite influential and they will find me in the end. So, this the only thing that I can do now... and for the other leaders too. We can only insist a little more and see if we can somehow kill these women. With that in mind, we gather the vehicles we have, and in an arrow formation advance forward. We had already verified that the shields in the vehicles could resist the projectiles of their weapons, seeing how they bounced off the shield, we have some relief and continue advancing. ¡­Unfortunately for us, that group of women also show weapons that tore apart all of our plans. Suddenly, from the wall, a strange object that was powered by a small flame begins to move through the air leaving a trail of smoke behind it. Managing to see this with the naked eye, people would think that it is not something so bad, but... having gone through everything that happened before, that strange object made a chill run down my back. Then, I soon discovered that my instincts were not deceiving me... [Boom!!] The only positive thing about this is that it seems my luck is not over yet. No¡­ it was probably the right thing not to lead this charge and that''s what saved my ass. The vehicle that was at tip of the arrow had now overturned and was on fire¡­ besides, it was not just that one, even though the people in the adjacent vehicles probably survived, their vehicles had overturned due to the explosion that strange object made too. "Turn around!! Let''s get out of here!!¡± I don''t know if those women had more of those objects that simply ignored the vehicle''s shield defenses, but I wasn''t going to stay to find out either! Maybe if I escape now, I will only be able to extend my life a few more days, but that is better than having to die now without a doubt! With that thought in mind, I yell at the driver of the vehicle to run away at full speed... who knows, if I go to a remote area from here or if I become a simple peasant from a place of no importance, then I will be able to preserve my life! And it seems like I wasn''t the only one who thought that. Even before my vehicle turn back, I could see others change course away from this place. ¡­Now I am really envious of those two who retired before we started this plan. Perhaps if we had listened to their words, then none of this would have happened. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Rika) The "thing" that I had asked Kurisu for, it was none other than an RPG-7. The truth is that I had a bit of doubt that this thing could pierce the energy shields of those vehicles, but since theoretically these were designed to pierce heavily armored vehicles, then I believed that it would not be useless... in my head I calculate a 70 - 30 of this to succeed or fail. Seeing the result, then it seems like I was right... "Waah~ If Alexander-san were here, then I¡¯m sure he would be yelling at you now, Rika-san..." "Hmn? I don''t think the boy would complain about using an RPG, Saya ¡± "Yes... you''re right about that, and certainly he would not mind if we use all weapons he has given to us. It''s just... those vehicles are pretty valuable and he probably would have wanted us to take those away from them. Right now several million Gold are burning¡­ ¡± "..." "...That''s true, that brat is quite greedy" "Rika-sama! We have finished checking everything! There are no wounded on our side and the walls are intact! T-The only bad thing is that it seems that more than half of the energy was used in the energy shield tower. Also, it seems that the enemies are escaping! What do you want us to do?" Seeing that the enemy group had gathered on one side for one last attack, the other girls had been left with nothing to do since their weapons were not effective against them now. Because of this, I had ordered some of them to search for damage and casualties on our side while the others awaited orders. Well... that last part was more of a formality, I knew there should be no casualties since our enemies did not manage to approach even a few meters from the protective wall. But well, it could be that due to nervousness or malfunctioning of the weapons there could have been an accident, so it was good to heard that didn''t happen either. Still... it really seems like the shield uses quite a bit of energy... if it uses more than half of its reserves, then that means it''s over 500 thousand crystals... I-I think I should listen to Saya and not blow up the other vehicles, and it''s better if we capture them to reimburse our expenses a little too. I do not want that when the boy returns and sees that I have used almost all the resources he left us, thinks that I am a wasteful woman... "Prepare our vehicles! We will go after those guys!! ¡± "Yes!!" What followed after this battle was even less complicated than the fight itself. With the vehicles that Kurisu and Saya had repaired, several groups quickly separated and blocked the way for those escaping men. They put up a bit of resistance, but when they saw the use of the machine guns that were on top of the vehicles, and in addition to treat¡­. I mean, using another RPG to prevent any resistance from them, in the end things ended in a good way. Of course, I made sure the RPG I used this time simply explode close to a vehicle without affecting it too much. "Well... now, what do we do with all those who surrendered? Do we killed them?¡± "..." The only problem that arose in the end, was what we should do with the people who surrendered as Saeko asks me... this girl seems a bit bloody to me sometimes. While saying that, she had unsheathed her sword making the captives tremble a little... no, not only them, some of the girls in our group look at her with a little suspicion as well. ¡­I¡¯m pretty sure that if I answer her question with a "yes", then heads will start to roll right away. Well, it''s not like I feel too much sympathy with these people either, after all, if we were the ones who were caught now, then our fate would be way worse. ¡­ It didn''t feel good to just release them only by saying something like "don''t do something like this again". But on the other hand, I didn''t feel good killing them in cold blood either... It is good that Lena-san gives us an option that we could take and that would be more appropriate for this... and a little lucrative too. Although there was only one problem... " Hihihi, why don¡¯t you simply sell them as slaves? Some of them seem to have even opened their energy core, so they will have a good value ¡± "Certainly... when Alex-san captured a bandit earlier when we went to the capital, he was able to sell him for a good amount of money." "B-But... they aren''t criminals. So even though these people attacked us, I don''t think they are considered criminals only because of that¡­ although I feel like that''s a bit unfair now that I say it. ¡± I had practically made a decision already listening to Lena-san and Saeko, but what Kurisu says seems like an impediment to carrying out that. As a separate topic, I think the other girls are getting used to this world too quickly not thinking too much about things like slavery¡­ well, I''m not the exception to this either. Also, the girls who have any discomfort with this due to their ideologies will surely think that this is a better alternative compared to the choice that Saeko mentioned earlier. Well, if we can''t sell them as slaves, we have the same problem again about what to do with all these people who attacked us... "Hmn? No, that is something simple to solve. All of you, choose¡­ do you want to die now, or become slaves? ¡± ¡°¡° We-we chose the second option!!¡±¡± "You see? It was very simple, wasn''t it? Hihihi ¡± ""... "" "N-Now that I think about it, the guild girl said that a strong or influential person could make other people into slaves very easily... b-but I didn''t thought it was that easy" ¡°Hihihi, well, in the case of these people, more than something unfair it can be said that it is the disgrace of the defeated instead. Although they are a little lucky since instead of becoming criminal slaves, they will be only debt slaves. Having dealt with those subjects now, you should now think about taking all the belongings of these organizations. Hihihi, after all, a slave cannot have property of anything ¡± "" ... "" Now I understand what Alexander told me earlier about people who do not have strength can have tragic lives in this world... Well... I should see this as the post-war deals between countries. The defeated part is always the one that suffers the greatest penalties. Also, if the defeated were the ones that initiated the conflicts, then it will be even greater. "Everyone, get ready to go to the headquarters of these organizations!!" "Yes!!" "Rika-san, you should make the women you and Leona-san trained to create an organization in Barl... s-surely we can take all the deals and businesses from these groups and they can take care of that." "¡­I get it" ...I think this girl inherited her mother''s mind a bit, but what she says is true. These girls can not only live protecting our territory, and without a doubt that would also be good for our group to make itself known to prevent things like these from happening again. Also... the boy may be happy if there is an extra income for us. After organizing things a little, we immediately formed 3 groups to go to the HQ of these organizations. One was led by me, one by Leona, and the last by Saeko and Rei. Furthermore, Lena-san offered to help us to take the enemies who had surrendered and sell them as slaves since she had to return to Barl. After doing all of this, we actually made a small fortune¡­ well, they were organizations with some time of history after all. We got 7 vehicles... 5 were in perfect condition, but two of them had some dents. For now we will keep them, and then, when Alexander returns we will decide what to do with them. From the guilds'' belongings, we simply sold everything unnecessary like equipment or properties. Besides, with the wealth that they had accumulated and added the amount for which the survivors were sold, in total we obtained almost 100 million Gold... I think I don''t have to worry about telling Alexander that we spent a lot while he wasn''t here now¡­¡­. ------------------------------------- Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX (Note: Hope everyone had a wonderful Thanksgiving day we love you all x 2) Chapter 221 Day 7 (Part 1) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (B-Tooom - POV Revi) It had been 3 days since the boy scare me... seriously, if he had died on that occasion, I might had to accompany him to the next world! It was good that didn''t happen... although on a second thought, it''s also strange that he still has all his limbs attached to his body. Well, I don''t think he was left intact either. After he passed out that day until now, he still hasn''t regained consciousness and has been sleeping all this time. Curiously, even though this guy is a nuisance most of the time, I must say that now I miss him a little... Damn it! That''s because of all of the people here, he was the only one who I could talk to normally to some extent! The blonde girl that he calls Mary has been only staying by his side all this time without saying a word! I don''t expect us to be friends or something stupid like that, but hell, she should at least be able to chat a bit, right? On the other hand, the blonde cow that was another of the people here, I don''t think that both of us have anything in common with which we can talk... in fact, just seeing her bothers me a bit! Aside from them, there was also the woman we met earlier, but she... she seems to be missing a screw! She is also the reason why I have not been able to rest peacefully since I do not want to be attacked by a crazy woman while I sleep!! ...well, I think I should be grateful that she brought us to this place that seems to be her hideout. Thanks to that, we were able to prevent some men from finding us that came after the boy passed out. But the only bad thing is that I can''t stop thinking that the reason she did it was to eat us later... "What''s up, girl? Have you fallen in love with Alex-chan? ¡± "E-eh? N-No, I have not fallen in love with anyone! ¡± Since I was kind of bored, I have nothing left to do but tease the blonde cow, seriously, if I don¡¯t do something then I would go crazy with boredom. The proof is this woman who has been alone in this place for so long! Since she had been staring intently at the boy''s sleeping face for quite some time, while smiling I asked her that. Unexpectedly, her reaction is quite suspicious ... it seems like I was really right. ¡° Hehehe, if he stays quiet and calm like now, then he has a pretty cute face, don''t you think?¡± "Th-that''s..." ¡°But I think you''re looking at the wrong place though. Hehehe, the place between his legs is so much more interesting and impressive, you know? ¡± "..." As if remembering something because of my words, this girl is left with her mouth open as her face flushes more and more. Also, she seems to heed what I''m saying and her eyes occasionally slide to that place. Well, I can''t blame her for that, that part of him practically stayed in my memory when he showed it to me earlier... it is certainly quite impressive, and I''m not just saying it to tease that girl more. "If you two try to do something inappropriate to Master, then I will kill you both..." "I-I wouldn''t do something like that!!" "Woh~ How scary. Although you should make sure you can do it first, or you may end up dead instead. ¡± "..." Not only does the cow react to my words, but the girl who was sitting next to Alexander also gives me and Emilia a hard look, and it intensifies when she hears me say that... it wouldn''t hurt to move my body after being locked up here for several days. "Nnn~ What is all that noise... I want to sleep more-Waah! A ghost!!" "Master!" "Alexander, you finally woke up!" Suddenly the atmosphere that had formed between me and Mary is broken by the voice of the person who had been sleeping until now, and immediately all of us here turn our gaze towards Alexander who had awakened. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) Suddenly I start to hear various voices arguing. I wanted to continue sleeping, but for a strange reason, I feel that if I don''t get up now then something bad can happen. So as I stretch a little and sit up, I open my eyes. "Nnn~ What is all that noise... I want to sleep more-Waah! A ghost!!" And the first thing I see was the image of the girl from the movie ¡°The Ring¡±¡­ fuck! That makes me almost lose consciousness again! "Master!" "Alexander, you finally woke up!" The only thing that keeps me from running out of here is that Mary and Emilia-chan get close to me and seeing their faces I can calm down a bit. Then remembering everything that happened before, I realize that the ghost woman was none other than Shiki-san. Y-You can''t blame me for confusing her! If the first thing you see after waking up in a dark room is this woman, then you would either run away from here, or you would start to pray to all the Gods you know! Even now that I know who she is, looking at her staring at me so intently, most likely due to my words, makes my body tremble a bit even though I understand that she is not a real ghost. In fact, for a moment I thought I had gained a strange ability to see dead people! The only thing that dismissed this thought was that I didn''t remember killing a woman until now, and therefore there shouldn''t be any following me like a ghost. W-Well, let''s better see beautiful things and try to forget this... ¡° Mery, Emilia-chan¡­ you both are still quite beautiful. Revi¡­ you are someone above average ¡± "Fufufu, thank you Master" "E-eh? Th-That... ¡± "Fuck you damned brat !!" What do you mean "above average"?!! ¡± It seems that some things have changed a bit... furthermore, in a favorable way for me! I can see that the affection of the last two girls that I mention has risen, Emilia-chan is 95 (Exceeded the affection of the boy who died previously), and 75 (Confidence) for Revi. Emilia-chan right now is even grabbing my clothes while looking at me, this is certainly a great advance! It''s not as if she had thrown herself into my arms now that I woke up, but knowing her circumstances then this should be quite significant improvement. About the latter, my words are only to annoy her and the truth is that I think she has her charm. But leaving that aside for now, there is something that worries me a little... S-System, what is that about "Exceeded the affection of the boy who died previously"? E-Even I think that''s a pretty cruel! You will make my efforts to kill him in a way that does not harbor resentment towards me in vain... so please change that. "Hehehe, you praised all the girls here, but instead I who rescued you before do not even receive a thanks?" "Damn it, what that damned brat said to me was no praise!!" "Y-Your beauty is something supernatural, Shiki-san" "...That is better" Come to think of it, it seems that my vision and hearing have recovered. I was really worried that it was something permanent at that time. [Well, what you used before was an Elixir, something stronger than a potion. Even if both things have the same rank, the former still has greater effects. The Elixir you used has a small regeneration function, so if any part of your organs were damaged they would be restored to some degree. If it weren''t for this, then you wouldn''t have had to wait just 3 days for your body to recover, and you probably would have to be resting for more than a month while you were still consuming potions to restore yourself faster, and probably even after all that, you would still have some sequels. You probably didn''t notice very well at the time, but m you had a large number of broken bones and damaged organs! ] I-I see... I''m sorry for worry you, Aurora. System... forget what I said before, Fuck that damn guy who almost killed me! To be honest, I didn''t dislike Idiot-san when I saw him in the anime. In fact, if I had to think of characters that I wanted to kill while watching an anime, they were only a few. Probably about three... the first, which bothered me a lot was the guy from the anime "Kanokon"... the stress I gained from seeing him seriously was no small. So if I got to see him in person, then I wanted to make him pay for it. That guy''s personality really bothered me! If his attitude had been because he had different preferences, then it wouldn''t have bothered me that much, in fact, it would be the girls who would annoy me a little for being so pushy with someone who wasn''t attracted to women. But that was not the case! That beta guy simply carried the definition of "useless protagonist" at the God level!! If it had been because he was a little kid who felt nervous and embarrassed by those things, then there is a possibility that I would have forgiven him. But damn it! He was a fucking high school guy!! Could it be that his "partner" was useless? No... I¡¯m sure his partner cursed him too... he must have hated being born together with that guy. Well, perhaps he should thank God that the possibility for me to need to go to his world is almost nil, or else, I would have ended the suffering of his "partner" for that miserable life. The other two... well, maybe there is a good chance that I will meet them in the future... although probably not soon. But when I do, then I will surely vent all my complaints about them. Well, leaving that aside, it seems that the Elixir is at least 10 times stronger than a potion. Now that I have used the one I had, then I should look for another... I wonder what value these have in Gaia? I bet they are not cheap... Lena may be able to create them¡­ if so, then I could save a lot if I just look for the materials needed, plus, I could get one for all the girls just in case they need it. But... I honestly hope that such a time doesn''t come. "Well, boy... it seems like you''re better now, right? ¡± "Hmn? Yes, I feel much better now. What happened? Something happened while-Kah! W-what the hell are you doing?!! ¡± "Hmp~ That''s the least you deserve for worrying me!" Suddenly Revy approaches me and so I thought she wanted to talk about something, but then she hits me with her fist. ¡°O-Ouch¡­ this is not how you show your concern for a person! A hug or words of affection would have been much better, learn from Emilia-chan! ¡± "E-eh? I-I do not-" " Who the hell was worried about you?!! I was worried because if you die then I will too!!" Oh! It''s true... there was also that matter. Although I don''t know if Revy''s blush is because anger or due to her embarrassment because I said that she was worried about me¡­ don''t tell me she''s a Tsundere? From what I remember, she was more of a girl who hides her romantic emotions... although, maybe is true that she was a little tsundere in the anime? Ghe~ If so, then she is the worst type of tsundere there is... a violent tsundere! And also a violent tsundere at almost the 9th limit!! On the other hand, my words make Emilia-chan realize that she was holding my clothes and in the next moment she withdraws her hand. Noticing this, I quickly follow her hand with mine and hold it firmly. She tries to withdraw it on several occasions, but in the end she gives up and only lowers her head to hide her face a bit. "I see... so you''re a Tsundere girl, Revy. That''s a little inconvenient¡­ it''s not that I have a fondness for being beaten after all¡± "... T-Tsundere? W-Who the hell is a Tsundere?!!! It seems that one hit was not enough for you damned brat¡­ ¡± "You... You hit my little master... I knew I shouldn''t leave you near him. ...I''ll kill you now" "M-Mary... c-calm down, it''s not that bad" We have to stop our discussion since Mary is suddenly surrounded by a somber aura and was staring at Revy. Also, those eyes really did seem to want to follow through on her words, and so I have to quickly stop her taking her hand too. It seems that my words and my action calm her down a bit... that was a good thing, but... now I was happier because I was holding the hands of two beautiful blonde girls! Being in this situation, I do what any man would think to do... With a big smile on my face, I quickly raise my hands a little so Revy can get a better look at this and focus her attention on this. Yes, I just wanted to show off to someone my situation!! "D-Damned brat... fuck you!! Enjoy your damn time together with that cow and that bitch!! Hmp~ Things were better when you were simply sleeping. " Finishing saying that, Revy leaves this room annoyingly. Well... the chances of her being a Tsundere have now increased. No... it could also be that my actions are just annoying to any third party who witnesses this. After all, Shiki-san''s been frowning too because of this... Even I can understand that, if I were the one in the place of those two women, then I just wish I could hit the person holding both girls'' hands. Well, I''m the one holding the girls'' hands, so it doesn''t matter. "By the way... where are we?" "This woman brought us here after Master passed out. It is a hiding place that she had on this Island" "I see, thanks Shiki-san" "Let''s just say that we are now even" What she did was quite timely since if not, it would have been quite problematic for the girls... I do not know how many teams are left on the Island but since the mission has not finished, then it is sure that there are still some people left. "Oh! It''s true... Emilia-chan, I''m sorry for making you a widow. " "E-eh? I-Idiot ... I-I told you that was just a game!! Besides¡­ I''m glad Alexander-senpai is fine¡­ I was really scared when I saw you inside those explosions¡­ I-I thought you would die ¡± ¡°Hahaha, well, it''s not that easy for someone to kill me, so don''t think that you will get rid of me so easily. But still, I''m sorry for worrying you, Emilia-chan¡± "..." ... although I say that while smiling at Emilia-chan and holding her hand to reassure her, the truth is at that time it was a close call... even I thought that everything had come to an end. I must be more careful, even though I have many advantages compared to a normal person, that does not mean I am immortal... I wonder to what level of soul will I need to do that? It would also be nice if the girls next to me did it too. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart" (Emilia) Rank: ¡°E¡± Description: To maintain confidence in a person it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, the greater the bound created will be. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Rewards: 15x Radar Crystal 1x Random Skill Orb -E 1x Item Ticket -E] [ Mission -Complete Emilia Affection: 100 (Security) Additional rewards: 500K x Gold 50k x Crystals 1 Lucky Clover -E ] ------------------------------------ Written By: Drack Edited By: XArezzX Chapter 222 Day 7 (Part 2 ) Hello, we started the last month of the year! I hope this will be better for everyone and we can all start a better year!! This is the chapter edited by XArezzX. Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- Oooh ~ This is great! It seems that Emilia-chan¡¯s affection reached 100! I honestly believed that this would be more difficult, but hey, people say that in intense situations emotions are also intense in the same way, and I can''t think of anything more intense than being on an island where people could kill you with bombs any time. "E-eh? Another chest? ¡± Since the mission to conquer Emilia-chan was completed, a few seconds later, just like the previous time, a chest appears on the ground. Without wasting time, I get up and immediately open it. Inside were the rewards the system had mentioned, but for now, what mattered to me were the 15 radar crystals that were there. With these, now I have... "Emilia-chan, where are the crystals you all collected from the men we fought before?" "They are here Master" When I wanted to count the number of crystals I had now, I realized that I didn''t have the opportunity to do so before because I passed out. So before Emilia could answer me, Mary hands me my backpack¡­ whaa~ It really was in bad shape, no, rather I should be surprised that it was still here and endured the explosions I went through before. I quickly take the backpack from Mary''s hands and then take out all the crystals I have been able to gather so far. After doing this I am a little surprised, it seems that those men from before had a good amount of crystals with them... I think the ones with the most crystals were those who looked like mercenaries. When I finish counting, I had a total of 42 crystals... I thought that there still be some people on the island, but seeing this amount, there should not be many survivors here... in fact, I''m a bit surprised that the system didn¡¯t finished this mission already. Well, I''ll think about that later, right now I was quite cheerful as these crystals together with the 15 from Emilia-chan¡¯s mission, amounted to 57 crystals in total... that means I now can claim the highest reward for this mission!! "It''s a little sad to think that each crystal meant a person''s life..." Seeing the crystals I had, Emilia-chan mentions that. Well, if you put it that way, then these might look more like cursed objects. Since I having been in a world where around 95% of the population died, then this is not something that big either. Different situations sure can change the perspective about how you see things... ¡°Well, not all the crystals mean the death of one person and 20 of them were not in the hands of other people. Besides, we just took some of these crystals out of their owners hands and these people survived. ¡± "¡­It is true" Although honestly it didn''t mean much for me the way I had obtained them, seeing her somewhat somber face, I just speak to cheer her up a bit. Besides, I also try to change the subject so that she doesn''t think about it more. "I think this should be over soon, so don''t worry to much about that Emilia-chan." "Unn" Knowing that those were probably the words that all the people who were on this island wanted to hear the most, I said them to her. Of course, let''s put aside the fact that perhaps in order to accomplished this, we will have to kill some more people. "But before that... I should clean myself first" " Kyaaa!~ W-What are you doing?!" "...undressing me so I can bathe?" "F-Fool!" "I will help you, Master!" Its been a week since I last bathed, and even though I was asleep half that time, I was quite active in a forest! Furthermore, several potions had exploded on my clothes too!! It seems that the girls didn¡¯t bothered to change my clothes while I was unconscious... for a while now, I could notice that it gave off a strong smell. It even seems surprising to me that no one mentioned it until now¡­ the girls may just get used to it. Well...I think I should be grateful that because of the potions the smell that comes from my body is only like medicine and also my bodily functions stopped during that time... if not, then I would be very embarrassed and could not even look at them in the face. When I start undressing, Emilia-chan¡¯s gloomy mood completely disappears and she immediately leaves the room while yelling at me and leaving only the three of us here¡­ She''s still a pretty shy girl, I have no problem with Mary helping me, but¡­ "Shiki-san ... could you go out for a moment while I clean up my body?" "¡­fine" I had no problem with a woman seeing my naked body, after all, I had nothing to be ashamed of. The problem was that the presence of this woman made me feel like I was in a horror movie! Or at least the feeling you have when you take a bath after seeing one! Seriously, why in those kinds of movies there are almost always scenes in the bathroom? In my other life when I saw the "It" movie and I was younger, I lasted several days where I had to bathe as far away from the drain grate as possible!! No... I think that even as an adult I would be terrified that a clown would appear while I am naked bathing... although the fear of this is for a completely different reason than when I was a child. I can''t imagine any good thing happening in those circumstances no matter how hard I try... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Revi) After arguing with that damned brat, I walk out of that dimly lit room. Why the hell what that brat does bother me so much ?! I should just ignore what he does! Well, at least now that he''s awake, I can get out of that place without the other people complaining about it¡­ I think they had been too worried about being found while he was unconscious! After the first day when those men came and couldn''t find us, the danger must have diminished a lot and I don''t think there was any need for us to keep hiding. "Hmn? Did the boy bother you so much that it make you go out too? What did he do? Did he wanted to put his head between your legs again? ¡°N-No, it''s not that!! And you should stop mentioning that! It seems that after he passed out he finally forgot about it, so don''t remind him of that¡­¡± While taking some fresh air, Emilia suddenly comes out of the hiding place of the woman we found here. Speaking of which, I think she really had plenty of free time to do something like this... this place was in the same building we were in, but unless you knew the structure of this place perfectly, it would be hard to find it. Well, seeing the flushed face of this girl, I thought that the boy had sexually harassed her again, but it seems that I am wrong, and then the woman that I was talking about who also leaves that room explains to me Emilia''s reaction. "The boy said he wanted to clean up his body and he suddenly started undressing..." I wanted to reply that if she was a damn teenager for acting like that, but then when I saw her, I remember that she really was one and so I better decide to keep quiet about that and better change the subject. "What will we do now?" "E-eh? I don''t know either¡­ the only thing Alexander said was this game should soon be over ¡± "...I don''t think it''s that simple. Seeing the number of crystals the boy put out earlier, you all should have been able to leave this island long ago... It seems that you did not follow the rules of this game, so I don''t think the person who organized all this want to just let you all go¡­ hehehe, it seems that you are in the same situation as me, trapped on this Island ¡± "..." With that woman''s words, Emilia remains silent as she seems to think things through. Well... Alexander, the other blonde girl, and I are from another world, so from the beginning we shouldn''t have been here. I hope that boy has some kind of plan since I don''t want to end up like this woman that seems to be missing a screw... "Hmn? Well¡­ before thinking about how to get out of this Island, we should first take care of those visitors¡± "Eh? W-who? ¡± "It seems that they also saw us... although looking at their appearance, they are other participants and not the men of the organizers of this damn game" "Let''s tell the boy we have company again" ""¡­Yes"" -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) "Haaa ~ Now I feel completely renewed" "Hey brat, We have company! ¡± While I was enjoying the sensation of having cleaned my body and Mary was drying my hair, Revy entered this place with a serious face, and immediately the other two women also did. Among them, only Emilia-chan seems to hesitate a bit and only decides to enter once she sees that I am wearing clothes. It seems that Revy''s anger had decreased quite a bit... "Company? Have they detected Emilia-chan¡¯s crystal? ¡± After thinking a bit about Revy''s words, I conclude that someone must have used the crystal radar to locate her position. But then, I realize that some things changed while I was unconscious... ¡°Ah! About that¡­ this woman told us that those crystals could reveal our position if they are active. Because we were hiding at the time and you unconscious, we removed it from her hand. Hehehe, you missed that moment boy, this girl peed on herself at that time. So if you wanted to do oral sex on her now, she would surely have a stronger fragrance than before. ¡± "I-I didn''t pee! W-Why do you say that?!! ¡± Now that I look at Emilia-chan¡¯s hand closer, it is true that she had a small wound in that place. It may leave a scar... it would be good to find something to fix that since it seems to matter to women a lot. "It is true, Master. This woman peed on herself" "W-well... it must have been painful, so it''s normal... I think. Also, it''s not like Emilia-chan smells strange..." ¡°E-Even Mary-san¡­ I took a bath after that! So there''s no problem!" It seems that although I wanted to avoid talking about it to not embarrass Emilia-chan, even Mary insists on it. So I decide to say something to settle that issue and avoid embarrass her more... "Emilia-chan, does that wound hurts?" "E-eh? N-No¡­ since it was several days ago, it doesn''t bother me as much¡­ thanks ¡± "If you want, I can also lick it to disinfect it just like-" " I-Idiot, no need! A-And don''t continue with what you were going to say!! ¡± It seems that my sincere feelings for helping her were scorned... "If you want to lick this girl, do it later. Right now we should think about what to do with those people ¡± "It''s true, let''s leave the thing about licking Emilia-chan for later... for now let''s go out and see them" "There won''t be anything that involves licking later!!" I wanted to tell Emilia-chan that there is nothing that is absolute in this world, but since it seemed like she was really getting mad, I better keep quiet. The good news is that at least she didn''t seem embarrassed now. we all left this place, and we quickly made our way to the place where Revy said she saw the people from before. Then when we got there, there were three people looking right in our direction. "... It doesn''t seem like they want to fight" "We can''t let our guard down yet..." "It seems you learned the lesson from the previous time, Alex-chan." A moment after we start looking at each other between our two groups, the other side makes the first move and walks toward us. But as Emilia-chan says, since they do it while showing us their hands as if to indicate that they wouldn''t do anything strange, it didn''t seem like they wanted to fight. Still, I don''t want to have to be in an explosion again, so we better be careful. Also... I no longer have an Elixir, so it would be really bad if I went through something similar again. ¡° We only want to talk and we do not intend to fight!! ¡± When these people reach a distance where we could converse, the only man among them is the one who speaks. This group was made up of him, a woman, and a girl with the age of my body or even a little younger... Seeing their auras, I think their words are most likely true... although the women and men also have numbers that indicate they have killed someone. But they have a fairly stable aura, and with colors other than black in them predominantly. "Well... then let''s hear what you have to say." -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) "Takanohashi-san! Takanohashi-san! The group of those girls has shown themselves again! Eh? I-I''m sorry¡­ I-I didn''t know that the sir and the dame were still here ¡± In a room where Takanohashi and a man and a woman of somewhat advanced age were, suddenly one of the men who worked watching the Island reported that. Hearing what this man says, Takanohashi''s eyes seem to sparkle and his sweat-covered face also relaxes a bit. Until recently, since they were not able to find those girls after searched for them, his concern about what would happen to him increased with each passing minute. When these two people before him came to this place, he was ready to die. With no other alternative, he received them waiting for them to decide his fate. Unexpectedly, despite the fact that both people seemed annoyed with him, apparently their main concern at the moment was not what to do with him, and instead, they wanted to know who those girls who appeared on the island were. So for the following days, they were waiting for someone to contact them to pressure them for the information that this group had gathered or for it to appear in the country''s media. After that happened, they would have to find a way to fix it. But with the days passing and none of that happening, the doubts and restlessness in them only increased. And of course, the one who had to endure all this was none other than Takanohashi himself. "Well... it seems that we were rushing and we were thinking the worst. Most likely the information on what is happening on this island has not come out yet. ¡± "It is true" "Sir and madam, as I told you previously, we have guarded that island so that no one can leave from there. Those women had to be hidden all this time and perhaps now that they finished their provisions they had no other alternative but to go out. This time I will make sure to capture them, I assure you!!¡± ¡°¡­This is your last chance, Takanohashi. I hope you solve this as soon as possible ¡± Without saying anything else and just nodding at the words of the man in front of him, Takanohashi immediately leaves that place. His face was still pale and sweaty, but now he had a cruel smile on his face... Although he said that to those two, he had thought that those women were long gone, but apparently luck had not completely abandoned him yet. "Damn it! I''ll make all those damn bitches pay for everything I had to go through! Where are they now and what are they doing? ¡± "I-It seems they were still close to the building where they were last seen... and apparently they met with Oda''s group now" After his question, the man who had gone to report before and quickly followed Takanohashi when this started walking, he answer that and makes his face becomes more obscure. ¡°I knew those useless bastards didn''t search the place properly! Gather some security men abd immediately go there with an helicopter! ¡± "Y-Yes" ¡°But before that, have the bomb system managers make sure to disable then¡­ it wouldn''t be good if those girls died now that they finally decided to show up themselves. ¡± Since the game on the Island was over for him, he doesn''t pay much attention to Oda¡äs group. His only concern is that they will disappear again or die... Several minutes later, a team along with Takanohashi left in a helicopter in direction for where Alexander''s group was previously seen. Since this place was not very far from that Island, it would not take long to get there. ------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 223: Day 7 (Part 3) Hi!! New chapter!!! Also, the previous chapter now is edited!! Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) After some thought, we all got out of the construction and moved to a location several meters from those three. After looking clearly at our faces, we resume our conversation. " So, what do you want to talk about? ¡± ¡°¡­We have been searching for people with our radar for several days on this Island, but we have not been able to find someone else until now that we return here and met with all of you. It seems that there are only corpses left¡­ and the crystals have been removed from their hands. I suppose the survivors that fight against them have already left this place as the one who organized this game said¡± ...no, from the number of crystals that I counted previously, it means that most of the people who came to this Island are now dead and probably no one else could collect 7 crystals. Well, there may still be those from who we only removed the crystal from their hands, but since they cannot be found with the crystal radar, he should not have found them. In fact, I think he was lucky to find us since we shouldn''t be sending a signal either... "Then what? Do you want to obtain our crystals to leave this Island too? ¡± Although I know that his conclusion is wrong, I didn''t have to correct him. Surely if he knows that I had almost 40 crystals with me that belonged to the people who fell from the plane before, the most obvious thing is that they would think that our group is just crazy and we are soulless people and then we will end up fighting... unfortunately I may not be able to deny that. So the best choice is to see what these people want and that''s why I''m asking him that. But what I get in response is something unexpected... "I have 12 crystals with me now, counting the 3 that we have in our hands, but I need 21 to be able to make those people come for us to this Island. But don''t worry, I don''t intend to fight with you for the ones we lack... I''m almost sure that you must also have some that belonged to other people, so I would like you to lend them to me. Of course, it is not for only the three of us to get out of this place¡­ I don''t want to just follow what the people who made this game want, and in fact, I prefer to be able to get revenge on them for what they did to us. So I intend to hijack that helicopter when it appears! Then, you too can escape with us. What I want is for our two groups to form an alliance! ¡± "..." I don''t know if this guy has a very high morals or just doesn''t like being screwed up and wants revenge, but there is a problem with his plan. I have no problem with carrying it out, and I''d rather do that than having to fight with this group. After all, their group is made up of a pretty attractive woman and little girl... The problem is that although we should have the necessary crystals for the organizers to come for us, they have not done it yet. In fact, from what the girls told me earlier, it seems like a group of people did come after our battle with Idiot-san, but sadly they didn''t seem to be coming to congratulate us on finishing the game. ...that bothers me a little. I practically followed the rules of their game, so they should reward us in the same way as the others! But they didn''t, and that causes me to feel discriminated... "What do you think? Are you willing to help us? ¡± "Well... I don''t see anything wrong with trying what you propose" Maybe since Me, Mary, and Revy weren''t official participants in this game, then those bastards decided to just abandon us on this Island. If the ones trying to contact them is their group instead, then it might work. In fact, I hope it works! Otherwise, the following things I have to do after finishing this game would get complicated! "Good! So if you have nine crystals with you, I''d like to borrow them. If not, it may be a bit annoying, but we will need to get the crystal out of your hands. If even after that they are not enough, then only I and Hidemi will try to attract the helicopter...¡± It seems like he had thought things through quite¡­ well, he didn''t have to worry as much since I have many more than just 9 crystals. "You''re lucky, we have exactly 9 crystals" "..." "Seriously? That is good!" As the girls give me a slightly accusing looks at my words, I walk over to him while taking out the 9 crystals. What do they want me to do? Tell them that I have most of the crystals of the people who were on this Island in my possession? That would only complicate things... So, when I give these to this man, two things happen ... [Beep] [Mission / Main "Collection of Radar Crystals¡± Rank: ¡°F" Description: All of the people who descended by parachute carry a crystal in their right hand, if you collect them you will be able to obtain generous rewards. Rewards per Radar Crystal: 5K x Crystals [C] 50K x Gold [G] 1x Treasure Chest [ Wood- Iron] Rewards for collecting 10 Radar Crystals: 50K x Crystals [C] 500K x Gold [G] 1x Treasure Chest [ Iron ] Rewards for collecting 25 Radar Crystals: 500K x Crystals [C] 5M x Gold 1x Treasure Chest [Bronze ] Rewards for collecting 50 Radar Crystals: 55M x Crystals 50M x Gold 1x Treasure Chest [ Steel] ] [ Mission Completed Total Radar Crystals Gathered: ¡°69¡± Total Accumulated Rewards: 6,645,000x Crystal [C] 69,450,000x Gold [G] 1x Treasure Chest [ Steel] 2x Treasure Chest [Bronze ] 6x Treasure Chest [Iron ] 69x Treasure Chest [ Wood- Iron] NOTE: The rewards will be sent to the Interdimensional Inventory of the User. The number of hostile participants on the Island is 0. User restrictions have been lifted] ... I-Indeed, it seems that these people were the last on the island and after confirming an alliance this game is over, or at the least for the system. Also, it seems like since I created an alliance with these people, it was like getting their crystals too! This time the system didn''t mention something about an additional reward, but damn, with those rewards it''s more than enough! I''m rich again! "I-Is something wrong?" "Eh? Kohon! No... it''s nothing ¡± Due to the great excitement I was feeling, I started jumping excitedly while raising my arms. So that must have surprised this guy quite a bit¡­ no, not just him, the others were also looking at me. Coughing a little, I resume my serious attitude. I was certainly glad for the rewards, but more so for the fact that I could now use all my weapons! I really wanted to take them out now and put them on my waist!! [Turururu] Unexpectedly, before I can do anything, a helicopter is visible in the sky and is rapidly approaching where we were. "That was pretty quick..." "Yes... m-more importantly, I think you all should hide now!" "Boy, I think it''s too late for that... they already saw us" I agree with Revy''s words, it is useless to hide now as this guy wants, they should have already noticed us from that height. So ignoring this guy''s words, we simply waited for the helicopter to descend near where we were. After feeling the discomfort of the wind generated by the propellers after its landing, then in no time, several people begin to go down from the helicopter and enter on a formation in an organized way... that was a somewhat impressive exhibition, it seems that the creators of this game like to do things outlandishly. "F-Finally... it seems that we finally know each other! I was really worried that when we arrived you all would disappear again!! ¡± The first to speak was a fat man with glasses who looked at me with quite penetrating eyes... this person was a bit similar to Hirano, the difference was that the Hirano had a pleasant environment around him, and the first impression this man gave me is a bad sensation. Well, it''s not like I came here to become friends with this guy, the important thing is that the previous guy''s plan worked and they came. Although... their base must be very close since they arrive so soon. "You''re late fatty. We have long since collected the necessary crystals for all of you to appear¡­ well, since I was indisposed at that time, then I will forgive you. ¡± "Y-You... rascal... do you think you still have the right to ask for the prize of this game?!!" "¡­Of course. Why else would I want to see you? Here, you can count them and you will see that I am not lying ¡± "Gueh!" Since I had received the reward from the system for the crystals and now I didn''t need to hide the number of crystals I had either, I threw the small bag at this guy and it ends up hitting his face... it was supposed for him to catch them. Come to think of it, maybe I should have removed the crystals I got from the optional missions from the system... well, I don''t think that matters now. "Before you give me my reward, I would like to go first to your base if possible..." "Hahaha... you stupid brat! Don''t worry, at this moment all of you will go directly there!! You all will be our important guests!! ¡± Oh~ that''s good. Although... I got the feeling that something is not right... unfortunately, before I can find out what it was, the guy next to me intervenes. "You damn bastard!! How can you treat people''s lives this way?!! You have to pay for everything you did in this place¡±. "Ah, I forgot that you three were also here...well, your performance was also something boring and useless during this game, so you will also share the fate of these women!" Looking with great resentment at this fat man, the guy next to me takes a bomb from the bags on his waist and takes a position to throw it... wha~ Man, if you want to kill him, do it after I accomplish my goal! Strangely, none of the people who got out of that helicopter seem to care about this guy''s actions. But then with the following words of the fat man, we know the reason for this... "Don''t waste your energy, boy. The bombs have been deactivated since the moment we decided to come here and are useless now. ¡± "Oh! It is true¡­" Hearing what he says, I quickly grab one of my bombs and try to activate it but nothing happens after I press the button multiple times. [Now that you can use your interdimensional space, you can have the system activate them again] [Beep] [A blocked BIM has been detected. If the user wants to activate it again, it is necessary to pay 1 thousand crystals] Following Aurora''s instructions, I send the [Timer BIM] I was holding in my hand to my inter-dimensional storage and immediately hear that notification. Damn¡­ will you really charge me for this? Well... it''s not like I''m short on money right now. " Fucking bastard!!" "Hahaha, you, group of idiots. I will really make you pay for everything I had to go through these days!!" "¡­Wait. What happened about my prize? Won''t you take me to your base?! ¡± ¡°¡­ Stupid, of course I will take you to our base! But we will make you all talk about everything you know and why you came here!! ¡± ¡°A-Alex-chan¡­ i-is this not bad? We don''t even have the bombs to defend ourselves now¡­ besides, do you have any fondness for messing with anyone who crosses your path! ¡± Shit! I don''t think I did anything wrong to make this fat man hate me! That surely is unwarranted resentment!! "Catch them all!!" ""Yes, Takanohashi-san !!"" "A-Alexander-senpai..." "Shit, this is bad... those guys have weapons" "Fuck! Can''t we really make these people pay for everything they did? ¡± "D-Damn Oda! That''s why I told you that we should only follow the rules of those guys!! ¡± "O-Oda-san..." With such orders, the other people at his side start walking towards us making everyone else nervous about this. This was understandable, after all, as this guy says, these men were holding assault rifles and we couldn''t use the bombs. Well, the only exception to this was me and Mary... I do not know if the latter is because she is overconfident, or simply immune to stress. But the reason why I am calm is simply that the bombs did not matter to me now... although, I could continue using them. Haa... the truth is that I wanted to reach their base peacefully and once we infiltrated there, the rest would be easier. It is a pity that we have to take the difficult path... "If you don''t resist, then we won''t hurt you to much." ¡°Hehehe, although I would be happy if you did, that way I had a justified reason to touch you roughly¡± "Stop playing and simply make what Takanohashi-san order us... he is already angry, so do not give him a reason to vent his anger on us " [Bang] [Bang] [Bang ]¡­ While these men casually approach us, I take out my pair of RS-h 12 and start shooting at them¡­ Ha ~ I really missed them! These men seemed to be wearing bulletproof clothing similar to what I was wearing, but unfortunately for them, the caliber of the bullets and the chargers for these weapons that I chose were armor-piercing bullets that made their equipment useless. "Ghe!" "Kah!" Several screams of agony later, the only one who was still standing from the men in front of us was the fat guy who some soldiers called Takanohashi. "W-Why the hell do you have weapons?!... no, where did they come from?!!" "That''s true, brat! If you had weapons, why didn''t you give me some earlier!! ¡± Because of this, not only that man was the one who was surprised, the people in my group also looked at me with astonishment on their faces. The one that recovers faster is Revy, but the bad thing is that instead of being happy about this, her complaints begin to rain on me. "I couldn''t take out weapons before, is not that I wanted to make things difficult for you" "Whatever, if you have weapons, then give me some!!" "...fine" Since it seemed that the only way to calm this woman down was to do as she told me, in the next instant I make some weapons appear in front of her so she can choose one. "Fuck¡­ did you have an armory with you all this time?!" "I-I think that''s not the important thing here... w-why do weapons appear out of nowhere? W-Where did they come from? ¡± Unlike Revy who started taking each of the weapons to test them, the other people were more in agreement with Emilia-chan¡¯s opinion. Since there is no time to go into detail even though they were looking at me as if they wanted me to respond, I decided to ignore them for now. In the end, between the M-16, AK-47 and other assault rifles, several sniper rifles, and also pistols, Revy choose a pair of Barretas and several of their magazines. "Ha~ Damn! I finally feel like I''m complete~ ¡± "Okay, for now let''s follow that guy''s plan and hijack the helicopter." In the end, it seems that we should follow the plan that the guy proposed. So, I quickly advanced to the man named Takanohasi who had been watching everything that was going on with his mouth and eyes wide open and immediately pinned him down. "Gyaaa! L- Let me go, damn bitch!! ¡± "Well, we will take your cordial invitation and go to your base now..." ------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 224: Day 7 ( Part 4 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- "Gueh!" ¡°Revy, make sure the pilot heads straight to their base. It would not be good for him if he tries something strange ¡± "Leave it to me. Hey you, if you don''t want to end up like your friends, then you better just drive this thing to the place you all came from ¡± "Y-Yes!" I throw Takanohashi into the helicopter, and we immediately boarded too. Right after my words, Revy drops the co-pilot kicking him away and points her gun at the pilot''s head while saying so. Well, now I don''t have to worry about finding a way to go to the base of the people who organized this game. When I wanted to leave, I realize that the group of 3 people from before and Shiki-san were staring at us with surprised faces... Well... now, what to do with them? ¡°You wanted revenge on the people who created this game, right? If so, I will give you the opportunity to do so, but I must warn you that this probably will be dangerous and you could die. ¡± "...W-Who are you?" "I don''t feel like answering that, so just choose if you want to come or not" "..." "O-Oda-san..." "I-I don''t want to stay on this stupid island any longer!" "... I agree with this girl, perhaps we can find a way to return to our home in the place they are going" After a few seconds of silence from all of them, the two adult women are the first get on the helicopter, after them, the man and the girl also came. This should be the best option despite the place we are going being dangerous. If the people who were managing this game stop sending provisions, then surviving here would be much more difficult. I think there should be more people on this Island who are still alive, unfortunately, I don''t have the time to look for all of them. Finishing doing what I want, I''ll send someone to help them... I just hope I don''t forget it. With all of us in the helicopter, then it begins to gain altitude and starts to move above the sky in the direction were it had come from. "Let go of me, damn bitches!!" "Well, since you decided to come with us, give me your bombs, I will activate them again" "C-Can you do that, Alexander-senpai?" ¡°It is impossible for you to activate them again!! Those bombs, although they are small, they have various security systems!! ¡± "Yes, I can. Don''t worry and don''t listen to this idiot" "I prefer to keep my pistols..." Following my instructions, all the others give me the bags with their bombs and next they see them disappear before their eyes. Ignoring their surprise, I go through the same process as with the previous bomb and then I hand them over again. ¡­Since Revy doesn''t seem to want her bombs back, I''m keeping these. It seems that this woman has taken ownership of my pistols¡­ well, they were only spare, so no problem. "Okay, now I should take care of you first before we get there..." "... W-What do you want?" ¡°If you are going to kill him, I ask you to let me do it! It would be good for this bastard to experience what it is to descend from an air vehicle¡­¡± Honestly, I wouldn''t mind if that guy took out his frustrations on this man, but he might be a little helpful... "This man may be a little useful to us, so we will keep him alive for now." "Hahaha, you idiots! I''m also just a simple pawn, so you won''t be able to get anything if you take me as a hostage ¡± "I¡¯m sure he''s lying, this must be the guy responsible to put us on that Island" "That''s true, Alexander-senpai. This is the man who told us the rules before throwing us on the Island" "Fools, you don''t know anything!!" "Well... the men from before seemed to follow his orders, so at least he should be someone important." "..." While those who were participants in this game and this man begin to argue, on the other hand, I look for a specific bomb among the ones I have. The truth is that don''t really care if this man is lying or not, although I think he is telling the truth. Honestly, if the guy who made this game showed his face so easily, that just means he is an idiot. So chances are this man is just someone in a good position in this organization... But even so, that''s more than enough for me. "H-Hey ... d-damn brat... w-what do you want to do-guoh" "...A-Alex-chan? Didn''t you say that guy would be useful?" What do you gain from killing him now?! Others may pay us something for him if we ask for a ransom!! ¡± "I-It''s true!" Approaching the man Mary had been holding so he wouldn''t try anything strange, I grab his chin, open his mouth and make him swallow a bomb with a large amount of water from a bottle that I pour afterward¡­ it''s kind of big, so I don''t know if he can gobble it up without it getting stuck in his throat and then this man suffocates. Well... if that happens, then we''ll just go head-on and attack that base. On the other hand... seriously, this woman seems to be really desperate for money... besides, it seems that a partner has joined her. "Gueh!! Ha ... Ha ... Damn bitch!! Are you trying to kill me?¡± "Oh~ It looks like you could swallow it." "It is good that this man has a deep throat..." "A-A deep throat?" That phrase coming from Revy''s mouth did not have much impact and only reaffirmed a fact about this man, but... on the contrary, hearing Emilia-chan repeat those words, that produced a very different feeling on me! "E-Emilia-chan... can you repeat those words?" "Eh? W-which ones? D-Deep throat? ¡± "N-Now say, ¡®It''s big, but don''t worry, I have a deep throat after all''..." "H-Hmm... It''s big, but don''t worry, I have a deep throat after all..." "..." As Emilia-chan repeats my words, silence fills the helicopter... it even gave me the feeling as if the propellers had stopped making noise to allow what she said to echo in this cabin! Seriously... does blondes with big breasts have some kind of unique ability to make simple words sound so erotic without them realize this by themselves?! Th-That is a fearsome ability... "... D-Don''t tell me that Alexander-senpai wants to make me swallow a bomb too?" " Master, do you want me to hold that woman now? ¡± "O-Of course not, how would I do something so cruel and inhuman?! Do not be silly" "Bich!! You just made me swallow a bomb now!! " "... you are not human" ¡°¡­Although there are some words that I want to say too, I agree with what this child said¡± "Don''t worry, girl. What this brat wants to put in your mouth is something different than a bomb¡± "Eh? W-what is it?¡± ¡°¡­Although to do something like that, you must first meet some requirements, little one.¡± "Girl, believe me, despite not looking like it, this brat meets those requirements for that..." "...S-Seriously?" "What requirements, Hidemi-san?" "You don''t need to know that, Kaguya" With the strange environment that had formed in the helicopter, we continued moving towards the place where we were going. It is good that at least the atmosphere is not so heavy anymore and it is somewhat more relaxed instead, it was just a little awkward to have the eyes of the little girl who came along with the man named Oda and Emilia-chan on me as if they will look for answers to their doubts. Furthermore, the other partner of this guy also had her eyes on me, but the feeling she gave me was completely different from these two... this woman was not that guy''s girlfriend?! Could this man be a lolicon?! That puts even me at risk!! "O-our base is visible now..." The one who breaks this silence was the pilot who points to another Island. Does the people who created this game have a special taste for those kinds of places? No... chances are it''s because they are isolated places to some extent, so they must be the best places to do hidden things out of the sight of other people. The difference with this island compared to the other is that on this one we saw several facilities and that these did not seem abandoned. [Tin¡­ Tin¡­] "S-Shit, they''re shooting at us!" "Well... since the Island where we were was guarded, I think it is logical that they knew we were coming here" "Damn woman! Say that earlier!!¡± "Don''t worry so much, Revy. These people do not appear to be using heavy weapons. Although anyway, I think the best thing is to descend a bit far from this place. ¡± "Fuck! You heard him, look for another place where you can put this thing down, I don''t want to explode along with it!! ¡± Not long after that, in a cleared area near the shoreline, the helicopter descended, and then we all got off. ¡°Haaa ~ It''s good to be on the ground! ¡± "I didn''t know you were afraid of heights, Revy" ¡°That doesn''t have to do with being afraid of heights! My fear was that this damn helicopter would be shot down with us inside!! ¡± "Well, now we have to walk to that place... Mary, you can drop that guy" " OK, master" "D-Damn it!! You will regret having come to this place!! I will make sure of that¡± ¡° I-Is it okay for us to let him go, Alexander-senpai? ¡± "That doesn''t matter, more important... do you know how to use weapons?" "¡­no" "¡­neither do I" "" ... "" "Well, it''s not a difficult thing... Revy, teach them how to do it." "¡­Why do I have to do it?" As soon as I tell Mary to release the man she was holding, he starts running in the direction of the men who had shot us while yelling at us. Now it only remains to wait a while for him to become someone useful... On the other hand, it was time for us to prepare to attack this place. So, again I took out some weapons and gave them to the other people who came with me and who seemed to be able to use them. There was only a good and a bad thing about this... The bad news was that of everyone in this group, the only two who seemed to be able to use weapons without problems were Oda and Hidemi. The good news was that at least they seemed to have killed people with bombs before, so I didn''t have to worry that they weren''t going to shoot people. As for Emilia-chan and the little Kaguya, there seems that would be a problem for them to use a weapon. Also, Shiki-san has another kind of problem... she doesn''t have a hand, so it''s almost physically impossible for her to hold some of these weapons. Having the Agent skill, I didn''t have to worry about Mary, and instead, I make her help Revy who despite her complaints follows my words and helps others to learn how to use weapons. "Emilia-chan, you stay by my side. The rest of you, remember that in addition to your weapons, you still have your bombs, so use them as well.¡± "Y-Yes, Alexander-senpai..." ""Understood"" "Kaguya, you too just stay by my side" "Y-Yes, Oda-san..." I-I think that guy is really a lolicon... no! It''s normal to worry about the little girl, so he hasn''t done anything wrong... yes, that must be... I hope so. With everything set up, we started walking in the direction the fat guy ran away before leaving the pilot behind... of course, I had the helicopter stored it in my inter-dimensional space since it''s a pretty expensive thing after all. ¡°Y-You can even make a helicopter disappear? I think you can become the best smuggler in the world¡­ ¡± "" ... "" Not long after we started walking, we encountered the first group of armed men who confronted us. The good news was that the total number of soldiers in this organization did not seem to be very large, so surely after eliminating around a hundred men we will have a completely free path. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person- Kingdom of Delna- Royal Castle) ¡°Please, please, please, Onee-sama!! Let me go to the Area of the forest of Rozz!! ¡± "Mooh~ Lorens, I have already told you that it is dangerous... why not you better go to somewhere else with your friend?" "What the princess says is true, prince. That place is used for adventurers with strength of 8th and 9th limit to train¡­ Even the princess and I would have difficulties if we go to that place¡± ¡°I want to go, I want to go, I want to go!! ¡± In a room in the castle, at this moment the prince and princess of the kingdom were arguing among themselves. In addition, there was also the servant and friend who always accompanied one of them at her side. Although, more than arguing with each other, one of them was throwing a tantrum while the eldest saw her brother with a smile looking him act that way. ¡°Instead, why don¡¯t you better tell me about that friend of yours that you made recently, Lorens? I''m a little interested in him. " "Eh? Alexander? H-He was amazing! He is a very skilled adventurer who even surprised Rulnemet! Also, although he is about my age, he seems to know many things! Although... he also talks a lot about girls. But since he is an adventurer, then that must be normal ¡± "I see... he seems to be an interesting boy. Well, I must also thank him for giving you that strange weapon that helped you to get out of that difficulty you went through¡­ if it hadn''t been for that, then it would surely have been complicated ¡± "Yes! The weapon Alexander gave me is incredible!! I-It''s a pity that I don''t have many bullets anymore and that''s why I can''t continue practicing anymore. So I have to see him soon because that too, Onee-sama, he will surely give me more when I see him ¡± The princess listened attentively with a smile to everything her little brother said as she always enjoyed doing this, but this time she was also quite interested in that friend she had heard so much about in recent days from him. Hearing the little prince''s words, that person seemed to be someone kind and even a little impressive, so the curiosity to know who he was invaded her more. "That boy must have a good backing behind him for what the prince says... perhaps he is someone with a high status in another Area?" No, it wasn''t just the princess, the princess''s maid also seemed interested in finding out who this friend the prince was talking about really was. ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter who he is or who is behind him. Since he helped my little brother, then for us, he is a benefactor, Turla¡± "¡­Yes, princess" Unlike the rumors throughout the Kingdom that the princess had a love beyond family affection for her brother, it is true that the princess seemed to be affectionate enough with her brother to constantly caress his head, but nothing indicated that this was something deeper than that now. In fact, the princess herself was thinking of matching her best friend and her little brother. It was a shame that because the former had recently been burdened by marriage proposals from other nobles, this generated that she developed bad emotions just hearing words related to it. So, knowing that, the princess understood that if she tried to carry out her idea, her friend may not reject it, but she would probably not be happy about it, so she had no choice but to give up at the moment. Besides, his brother was still little and seeing how he seemed to be more interested in things like friendship, it was probably a bit early for something like that for him. "Well, if you want to see your friend, then there is no problem. Besides, I also want to see him¡± "Ehhh? But I told him that the next time we meet we would go on an adventure into the forest of Rozz. If we go now and tell him we won''t go, then Alexander will think I''m a liar! ¡± Probably if those who knew Alexander heard this, then they would tell him that the only reason he agreed to go was to meet the princess. So if he could do it without having to go to that place, then the happiest would probably be him! "That is a problem... it would be bad for him to think that the people in our family do not keep their words. But, dad won''t want you to go to that place either- ¡± "Not! dad told me that I could go as long as Onee-sama allows it¡± "Tch... that useless old man. How can he let little Lorens go to such a place! ¡± "Princess, you should not speak ill of the King... even if your words are true." If anyone asked the servants in the castle why is the princess''s displeasure for the King, they would surely answer that it was due to a triangle of affection and annoyance that was constantly repeated in this family. The King doted the princess, but he was a little harsh on the prince because the princess was good to him. The princess doted the prince since the King was harsh on her brother, but she was harsh on the King for the same reason from before. And the prince liked his sister since she was good to him, but he was a little afraid of her father since he was hard on him. "Well, we will see your friend first and then we will decide what to do next" "Yes~, thank you Onee-sama!!" "Mooh~ it''s still not sure we would go to Rozz, so don''t be so happy Lorens." Finally, after the prince''s insistence for several days, the princess decided to meet the friend of her little brother. She believed that for him, the important thing was only to meet this friend and so it was very possible that once he saw him then he would forget to go to the forest of Rozz. In part she was right, but she had also forgotten that at the same level as wanting to see his friend, the prince wanted to become an adventurer and go on adventures. Also, doing one thing he did not have to give up the other, and on the contrary, in his mind it was much better to do both things at the same time. ---------------------;--------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 225: Day 7 (Part 5 ) Hi!! There are 12 other advanced chapters in P.atreon !! Remember to support the novel there if you can and want, thanks!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) [Bang] [Bang] [Bang]¡­ [Boom!] We continue to move forward encountering some resistance along the way, but thanks to our weapons and bombs this wasn''t much of a problem¡­ no, perhaps what helped the most was that Revy was actually pretty good with guns. Virtually any enemy she aimed for would be shot down and neutralized¡­ well, this shouldn''t be hard to imagine happening since Revy''s abilities were focused on the use of firearms after all. Now that she has that pair of berettas in her hands, she''s only showing her full potential now. Perhaps the only regrettable thing is that we are not gaining any level for the people we kill now¡­ the ¡°bonus¡± the system offered before was only for the participants of the game, and even though we have to be careful when dealing with these people since they are using firearms and bombs, they are not high level and cannot give us much experience so we can¡¯t level up killing them. But even with this being the case, there was one thing that made me happy. Apparently, the people with whom Mary and Revy fight previously had some [Barrier BIMs], and the little girl who came with Oda had some too. So I could finally get my hands on these! Actually, that these bombs were quite useful. The shield they generated was much stronger than the one my grimoire produced since it could even withstand the detonation of the bombs. ¡­I really wished that my grimoire could do this too. If so, then what happened several days ago could have been prevented. Perhaps I should feed it a lot of crystals to make it level up a little¡­ maybe it shield may not reach the level of these bombs, but it will certainly be much stronger at least. These bombs were of great help since I could activate one and without worrying too much, I could move forward eliminating the men in front of us. This truly made it possible for us to fast-forward and then get to the place on this Island were the highest concentration of buildings are. "It seems that the number of people here is greater than the ones we have faced so far..." "Well, that place should be the operations center for this group of people, so this is normal... the good thing is that once we get past these defenses, everything else should be easier. ¡± ¡°The problem is that there are too many men shooting at us! We will not be able to get out of this place and attack them this way!! ¡± As Revy says, upon arriving here a hail of bullets descended on us and we had no choice but to defend ourselves taking cover to be safe. I wanted to do the same thing as before and use a [Barrier BIM] to get out and kill as many people as possible, but I also wanted to keep several of these in case of an emergency. The only bad thing about these bombs was that apparently, these were the ones that were distributed to a lesser extent between the participants on the other island. Well, since the objective of these guys was to see how they killed each other, it was logical that it was that way. But because of that, I had few of these¡­ plus, handing some out to the girls in my group for their safety, made it even less. ¡°Well¡­ I wonder if I should try to carry out my plan already? No¡­ I''ll wait a little longer¡­ for now, let''s just get out of this situation with some heavy weapons. ¡± "¡­What plan? And, what do you mean by heavy weapons?¡± Without explaining what I was about to do to Revy that was next to me, I take some items from my storage and proceed to give it to her while I also took one. "I mean "this" for heavy weapons" "S-Shit... now I really want to search all over your body to see if you are not hiding other good stuffs... " Even if she searches all over my body, she won''t find anything... but I wouldn''t mind letting her do it... no, this woman may squeeze my balls again thinking that she can get something out of there! In fact, it is correct that she can get something out of there, but that is not the proper way to do it! ...at least she needs to do it with affection. "The stuffs I have are stored in another space... just think that you won''t find anything in my body even if you search every inch of it. But you do not need to think about this now, the important thing now is if you can use such weapon? ¡± "Hmp~ Who do you think I am?" Giving Revy a smile for her question, we both quickly grabbed the RPGs and proceeded to target the place where there were groups of people shooting at us. Immediately the small rocket is launched, and then that place blows to pieces making the shots that came from there stop. In HOTD these weapons piled up a lot, since using them against zombies would have been a waste. So I had brought quite a few of these with me, I also left some of these with the girls that were in Gaia just in case¡­ these were pretty good weapons to deal with groups of people and armored vehicles after all. Taking out more shells, we fired anywhere until soon the number of shots heard was almost nil. Unfortunately despite having taken care of almost all enemies, something unexpected arises... "W-What the hell are those things?!" "S-Shit... ¡®Skynet¡¯ really came to kill me!!" Suddenly, from inside a building, several strange things come out as they shoot and head towards us! These were some kind of robots with various weapons equipped on them, and with quite good mobility too! ...I don''t remember seeing this kind of things in the B-Tooom anime! I-Is it because I used ¡®Terminator¡¯ references before, that now this is happening?! " W-What is ¡®Skynet¡¯, Alexander-senpai? ¡± "Emmm... the leader of the machines that will take over the world after a nuclear apocalypse?" "E-eh? Nuclear a-apocalypse? ¡± "Stop kidding and give me more of those rockets!!" "Revy... that is useless... you need to ¡®Arnold¡¯ to counter these things..." [Boom!] "...those do not seem to be so strong to me... they continue flying through the air easily with just a bomb" ¡°¡­Don''t let your guard down. Maybe their parts will regroup like a Slime¡­ ¡± Well, leaving the jokes aside, although these machines are made of metal so that the bullets bounce off them, as I said earlier, RPGs are designed to pierce armor so it is normal that they cannot do anything against these weapons... not even a damn tank that is an iron fortress can escape these, seeing now some of these robots blown to pieces is something normal. "Well, let''s get this over with..." With only a couple of robots remaining, I pull out a [Barrier BIM] and activate it while leaving the hiding place where we had been cornered. Although they are not difficult to destroy, these robots have quite a few weapons on them and their rate of fire was high. So once they were all aimed at where we were, we were unable to continue shooting the RPGs. [Tsuuun ...] [Tsuunnn ...] Taking two [Implosion BIMs], I make the last two robots disappear in the dark... or most of their structure. ¡°Let''s keep going, although... first of all, I don''t want any more strange surprises. Therefore, it is better to create more disorder within this organization¡­¡± "What are you going to do?" "By now, that man called Takanohashi should be together with the important people of this place... I think it is time that I give them the gift that I prepared for them... " -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV- 3rd person) "Damn it!! someone take care of those bitches!! ¡± In a room where people were watching on the screen a group that had come to this place and keep moving forward, there were several people with different attitudes witnessing this. Those who were simply workers, sweat ran down their foreheads when they felt the fury of their bosses when they saw everything that had been happening and that they could not stop those people no matter what they did. "Takanohashi!! All of this is your fault!! How the hell can you allow a group of unknown people to infiltrate to these Islands?!! ¡± ¡°¡­And not only that, you even let them introduce weapons with them. You are incompetent, Takanohashi¡± "N-No... t-that red-haired girl suddenly made weapons appear-" ¡° Nonsense!! Leave your absurd excuses!! I want to know why the hell they can keep using the bombs?!! Aren''t they supposed to have been disabled already?!!¡± "S-Sir, we are looking for the problem, but... everything indicates that somehow they were able to hack the bombs and reactivate them... w-we have lost control of the bombs they are using" ¡°Everyone here are useless!! Is there not a single person here who can properly do his job?!!¡± "It''s true... next time we should pay more attention to the people we hire to do their jobs. Furthermore, the new weapons have been very disappointing¡­ they could not even kill a person in their group¡± "W-Well... these are still being tested. Furthermore, these are designed to deal with people with light weapons¡­ t-they have bombs, rocket launchers, and also Barrier BIMs to protect them¡­ it is difficult for those weapons to show their skill in that way... "One after another just keep looking for excuses ... fuck, fuck, fuck!!" "S-Sir ... i-it seems that girl wants to tell us something..." While it seemed that the man who constantly shouted was going to have a heart attack due to fury, one of the men who was watching the monitors noticed that the group that had invaded the island went to a camera and the red-hair girl began to make signals as if she wanted to say something. Seeing this, he immediately reported it to the three of his bosses who immediately glance at the monitor where a red-haired girl was on the shoulders of a man and was constantly making signals with her hands to the camera. "What is that brat saying? It doesn''t seem like they''re surrendering¡­ ¡± "¡­I do not know either" "..." Because the cameras could only transmit images, no one could fully understand what that person was trying to say. The one who just looked like a red-haired girl to their eyes, she was pointing to a bracelet in her wrist and immediately made signs as if imitating an explosion with her hands... Seeing this, everyone could only tilt their head at what the monitor transmitted. Well, of all the people there, probably only one person understood what this girl was trying to say... "Is she making fun of us because they can use the bombs?" "...that''s most likely" "..." At that moment, when Takanohashi saw that girl making those signs, he felt his soul leaving his body. Until now, he knew that he would soon be dead because of everything that had happened on the two Islands, surely the two elderly people would hold him responsible for all this and decide eliminate him... He understood this perfectly, but he also knew that it was impossible to escape now and all he wanted now was to see to that group of girls dying first... unfortunately for him, it seemed that was not possible anymore. Seeing the girl''s signs, he quickly remembered that he had been made swallow a bomb before. At that time, although that was quite unpleasant and he thought he would suffocate because of it, surviving after that and knowing that the bombs should be deactivated, then he didn''t pay much attention to it. So, after escaping from them, he had forgotten about it... "N-No ... S-shit!" "T-Takanohashi?" Hearing Takanohashi''s voice, several people turn their eyes only to find a man completely bathed in sweat and with his face as pale as a ghost... then without paying attention to other people, the last image he saw was that of the redhead girl waving her hand as if saying goodbye while smiling [Booom!!] As for the people around Takanohashi, the last thing they saw was this man exploding. So, apart from the explosion that killed the closest people, the bones of this man acted as shrapnel that was thrown to the much more unfortunate people in this place... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) [Boom!] In a building that was a little far from us, suddenly an explosion occurs on the top floor and soon smoke begins to emanate from that place. "... so there is the place where Takanohashi was." "I-I thought you wanted to give a message to the leaders of this Island when you wanted to look for a camera, but... don''t tell me that explosion was..." "...that was the red firework that I had prepared for the leaders of this place" "" ... "" I believed that those responsible for all this would most likely remain hidden until the end of this. So knowing that Takanohashi would surely run towards them once we released him, then I thought that I could finish them off at that moment. ...I just had to wait a while to make sure that my gift got to that place. So thinking the time was right for that now, I pressed the button on my bracelet to detonate the bomb that I had made Takanohashi swallow earlier. If this was successful, then things would be much easier for us now. People say that an organization is like a living being, so as such if it loses its head, then it would not take long for the body to stop moving. "Let''s see if I was successful... That explosion right now was where your leaders were. So now that they are gone, there should be no reason to continue this!! Well, unless you also want to end the same way that them¡­ ¡± Coming down from Oda''s shoulders, we quickly headed towards some of the people who were still alive and aiming their guns at us. But seeing them acting as if they had lost communication with their leaders, it seems that my plan was a success. "Those who do not want to die, lower your weapons and lie down on the ground! Otherwise, I will also make you fly through the air ¡± [Boom] [Boom] Some still seemed to hesitate to what to do now, but then seeing explode various bombs that I drop, the first one to abandon his weapons appear and later the others follow him. "Well... Mary and Revy, make sure to disarm all the people and gather them in one place." "Yes Master" "Tch... I understand" "I-Is it over? ...Is this really over? ¡± "... honestly, I would have liked to end with my own hands those responsible for putting us in this place..." "It does not matter, right? Now we can finally relax¡± "That is true, Oda-san!" After nodding at Emilia-chan¡¯s words, she collapses on the ground and let out a big sigh. Also, other people seemed to have various emotions at the end of all this... Well, now I can carry out my next objective without any problem. But first of all, I should make sure that there are no more surprises, so I also decide to help Revy and Mary. The others also do the same and we began to gather anyone we found after checking that they had no weapons, but since apparently we already take care of most of the people in charge of the security of this place, now most of the people in the buildings seemed to be just management personnel or some investigators. "Now is the time to collect my reward!!" With that in mind, I quickly call one of the men who looked like scientific and start asking him where the good things were stored. Then, right away, that man directs us to what looks like some warehouses. -------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 226 Day 7 (Part 6) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- "Wooh~ fucking hell! I found the treasure of this Island!! ¡± "Th-There really are quite a few bombs..." "W-Why are there so many? If they only use them for this crazy game, then they shouldn''t have that many, right? ¡± "Could those people have played this damn game many times in a single year?" "¡­I do not think so. From the game I was in before to this one where you all arrived, several months had passed. Furthermore, even if these people are powerful, kidnapping many individuals at once in such a constant way without raising suspicions is almost impossible. ¡± The warehouse to where the man who looked like a scientist leads us was full of bombs, the same bombs as those that were given to each of the participants in the game that was carried out on the other Island. They were placed on several shelves in an organized way, and separated by the type of each bomb too... then as I looked around the place, I noticed that apparently the amounts of the type of each bomb varied a little. The [Cracker BIMs], the [Homing BIMs], the [Timer BIMs], the [Remote Control BIMs], and the [Blazing Gas BIMs] were the ones with the most amount here¡­ probably 10,000 of each type are here. As for the [Implosion BIMs] and [Barrier BIMs], these were much less and there should be probably only about 1,000 of each of these. These last two are a little more difficult make... but thinking about what they do, I think that finding a thousand of each of these is already a pretty good thing. "Well, it doesn''t matter why there are so many bombs. The only thing that matters is that all of them are now mine! These things will be quite useful to me!! ¡± "Well... that''s true. Since the creators of this game are dead now, this will no longer be repeated" ""Yes¡­"" Previously, when we were checking other buildings while disarming and gathering all the people of the Island in one place, we also went to the room where Takanohashi exploded... that place had really turned into a disaster... and of course, Takanohashi had spread all over the place. Listening to one of those who were still alive after the explosion, apparently, the three leaders who gave the orders had died in that place that looked like a surveillance center. So, those who had been forced to participate in this game were quite relieved after learning that. Although I do not agree with the words that Oda said at the end. Maybe he is right since the guys responsible for all this disappeared, then things will be quiet for a while. Unfortunately, it is very likely that other people will try to do something just as crazy afterward, after all, the nature of some people is somewhat dark. But as for me, I didn''t care much about what happened to those guys or what might happen next in this world, I just wanted the things I came here for. With that in mind, it is best to continue with my plans. "Hey, you. Now take me to the place where they store all the information about the weapons ¡± "Y-yes! B-But there is another warehouse with other weapons that were being created recently¡­ don''t you want to go there first ¡± "Oh! Seriously? Well let''s go there first ¡± Addressing the guy who was completely open-mouthed when he saw me put all the shelves in my inter-dimensional storage, he tells me that apparently there were still some good things somewhere else and so we quickly followed him to the next place. There what had were more of the same robots that we had seen before ... well, it seemed that they only had been arming them and what had more this place were only pieces of these. Well, surely Kurisu and Saya will have fun putting them together, so let''s also take them... " These are just pieces... why aren''t there any assembled? ¡± "T-Those who were fully armed were used in the fight from before..." Revy complains to the man about what I was just thinking, and so we found out why there were only pieces to assemble the robots... even so, my harvest was quite good. 12,047x Cracker BIMs 12,065x Homing BIMs 12,028x Remote Control BIMs 12,033x Timer BIMs 12,041x Blazing Gas BIMs 1,011x Implosion BIMs 1,009x Barrier BIMs 15x Remote Control Robots (Pieces) 1x BIMs Production Line (Cracker, Timer, Blazing Gas, Homing.) Yes, there was also a production line for most of the bombs! The only unfortunate thing is that the process to do the Implosion and Barrier Type, as I had thought, were not so simple and some things had to be done manually and with expert staff on some issues. Now I just hope that the investigation department in HOTD that we have has these people and we can make these bombs with them, if not... I think Kurisu can understand the documents of these bombs and explain it to a group of people for them to make them later. In addition to all of that, there was also a lot of stuff to make more bombs that obviously I also take and store with me. With this, I will surely have another great batch of bombs. We also discovered that those robots were not automats and were instead controlled by people with something akin to virtual reality systems. Although... I think most of these things will be more useful for HOTD soldiers, maybe I just keep all the Barrier BIMs and Implosion BIMs, and also some robots for our base in Gaia. The girls I rescue before will probably be able to use them too. After all, I really do not think the strength of these two bombs is very necessary to use against zombies... but maybe if we make more Barrier BIMs, then I will also share some with the soldiers from HOTD. Finally, the scientist took us to the place where they did their investigations and there I store all the documents and computers. It was there that I also found the production lines, the moment I saw them, made my heart beat faster! "I think that with this, I have completed everything I wanted to do by coming to this place now..." [Beep] [ Mission / Main "Obtaining technological blueprints and Equipment¡± Rank: ¡°H" Description: The search for technological improvement is a driving force for progress in lifestyle and protection for a civilization, and for this reason, it becomes one of the better sheltered secrets. Objective: Obtain the technological advances in this world. Failure Conditions: Destruction of the information and/or equipment, Death of The User. Rewards: 25x Weapon Ticket: Air vehicles -H 50x Weapon ticket: Land vehicles -H 5M x Crystals [C] 50M x Gold [G] Additional Reward : 1x Interdimensional Door Blueprint (2/5 ) 100x Energy Pills (E/N: This are the ¡°Energy channel restoration pills¡± but the name sucks so I will leave it like this, if someone has a better name please say it) 5M x Crystals [C] 50M x Gold [G] Great! I have also received many things to strengthen my base in HOTD or Gaia''s and also increase my wealth. I just have a complex feeling now that the System gave me 100 energy pills¡­ well, as Haruna said before, it''s better to just think that it''s a good thing getting something you''ve been searching for before. The only bad thing is the pills are still few for the number of people who need them that are under my command... I will have to keep getting more of these. [Beep] [The user has completed all of the main missions in this world, as for the previous agreement, the world will provide an innate development skill for each member of your party.] [Alexander skill [ Alchemy (Concoction) rank up ] ] [Rebecca Lee learned skill [Ki Control] ] [Emilia Mikogami learned skill [Scrivener] ] [Blue Mary learned Skill [Thief] ] ...it''s true, I had forgotten that I would also learn a skill after completing the main missions¡­ I am honestly happy about that, just that¡­ why it had to be my Alchemist skill?! It only made the skill go up one rank... no, it''s now also an innate like Shisuka''s, but... Fuck! I am so envious of Revy!! She learned the skill that I have wanted for a while! ...I''m happy for her, but that''s unfair!! ...it is true that I can buy that skill in the system, but... hell, is quite expensive! No... all skill orbs are! When I check them before, the more common and simple skills like [self-defense] cost 10 million crystals! Not to mention [Ki Control] which cost 100 million crystals¡­ besides, these are not innates. "E-eh? W-What is this?¡­ I-I feel a little strange and unfamiliar information appeared in my head¡­ why you''re looking at me like that, brat? ¡± "I-I feel the same too..." "..." ¡°¡­You learned some skills, but we''ll talk about that later... d-damn it Revy... you''re so lucky" "E-eh? W-why? ¡± Just like me who suddenly had a lot of information about plants and mixing processes invading my head, the girls had to go through the same, and this cause them to act that way. The only one who acts calmly and only closes her eyes trying to understand all the information she receives was Mary. Speaking of her, her ability matches her other abilities very well¡­ she will certainly be able to get a lot out of it thanks to that. Besides, Emilia-chan¡¯s skill is also not so bad... well, in this world it is probably somewhat useless. So, whether if it is useful for her or not, that will depend on what she decides in the end... ... I really feel like I''m the only one who was unlucky in receiving his skill. Is it because this world is angry with me because I killed one of its favorite people? I feel like there''s a huge chance for that... "So... Alex-chan, what shall we do now?" "It''s true... Oda, what are you planning to do now?" "... I want to make public everything that happened in these two islands... I think that way those who died will be more peaceful" "Is that so? Well, that does not matter to me. In fact, if you intend to do that, then I¡¯ll better get out of this place as soon as possible... Oh! right. On the other Island there should be some survivors without crystals with them, that''s why you couldn''t find them before I will leave the matters about them to you. Revy, do you know how to drive an helicopter? ¡± "Of course not! Don¡¯t think that it is something as easy to get as a car!! ¡± "I-I think it would be very helpful if you also talk about the things that happened-" ¡°As I said, that doesn¡¯t matter to me, Oda. You will have to do it yourself. There''s no choice, Revy, kidnap a pilot to get us out of here. " "Oh~ I can do that" "I-I don''t think you need to kidnap him ... you can just ask him to take us to the place you want" Since I had gotten everything I wanted from this place, for now I thought it was good for us to get away from here. Even if the leaders of these Islands died, there may still be people with enough influence involved behind all of this... and if they find out that I have stolen all their hard work, they surely will not be very happy. Although perhaps they would only find out after Oda made public everything that happened here, and instead of wanting to regain control of these Islands again, at that time, they would probably just want to eliminate any type of evidence that involves them. So despite Oda''s insistence about my help, I simply reject him since I don''t want to get involved with it, and for now, I just want to wait until I can leave this world. ¡­Now that I think about it, I have a lot of crystals with me. If I feed my grimoire with some of these, it will probably get a little stronger and that will bring me some benefits. After Revy kindly asked a man for collaboration to get us out of here while she put a gun on his head, she, Mary, Emilia-chan and I quickly said goodbye to the others and all of us headed to a nearby country to hide for a while until I can open a portal and go to Gaia. Emilia-chan seems to think about this a bit, but in the end, she also gets on the helicopter with us. Although maybe she just didn''t want to stay in a place with only strangers¡­ some time later when she is calmer, I will have to talk to Emilia-chan seriously. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Hidemi) "..." "T-They really just left like this..." "O-Oda-san?" That boy''s group... it seems that this boy was male because of the way the girls around him spoke before, they just left when they finished looting all the things that seemed important in this place... Honestly, I think those things would have a lot of value if they were sold on something like the black market, but... I didn''t want to argue with them about something like that. T-That boy was quite strange... He could make things appear and disappear at his will! I really wanted to ask how the hell could he do something like that, but maybe I, like all of us here, didn''t want to ask things that we shouldn''t and end badly for that. "That boy... he was someone dangerous" ¡°Hehehe, so you figured that out too, boy. I was with him for a while and I can assure you that if all the people who were here had made some inconvenient to him, he would not have hesitated to kill them. ¡± "..." ¡° Glup¡­ w-weren''t you in the same group as them? Why didn''t you go with them? ¡± "They seemed to have other plans and I just want to get out of this place so I can go back to my house, it can be said that my plans are more in line with yours" The woman who did not have a hand and was with that group when we met, suddenly speaks after Oda''s words. W-Well... I saw how that boy made someone swallow a bomb and then explode him without thinking much about it, so I don''t doubt her words. " What are we doing now, Oda?¡± ¡°¡­ I wish we could help the people who stayed on the other Island, but they will have to wait for now. We are a few people compared to everyone around here, so it would be a little difficult to control them all. I think that we must first contact some people, this place must have some means to communicate with others. You, come with me, I need you to tell me where I can make a call and the coordinates of this place. ¡± "Y-yes..." "Oda-san really is a good person!" That is true... it would be very troublesome for the people who were on this Island to rebel against us. The only thing that kept me calm was that the only weapons that boy left behind are the ones he gave us, in addition to the fact that the survivors were mostly just some scientists and people who should have worked here as common workers. There were very few survivors who should have been in charge of the security of this Island¡­ most of these people are scattered on the ground with holes in their bodies... or worst, they were torn to pieces by the previous explosions. So as long as we keep a close watch on the survivors who have gathered in one place, we shouldn''t have much trouble. Because this, in my mind there is another concern even greater than this... Haaa~ This damn soft-hearted lolicon... doesn''t he understand that we also killed some people?! Also, if we do that, then we may not be able to keep the bags of money that group left behind! ¡­Although that group was a little strange, it might have been better to go with them instead of staying here. No... that boy''s golden eyes looked like they could see inside my soul... that''s why it would be difficult to stay close to him. Well, if I act like a victim when Oda makes known everything that happened here, then maybe I can free me from any complications. Besides, maybe I can also keep one of those suitcases hidden... Yes, that is the best course of action! For now, I should be practicing my crying for when I have to speak in front of the cameras!! -------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited by XArezzX Chapter 227 Meeting with some acquaintances. Hello! I wanted to thank the suggestions of Kxng, Eicky, Seipherwood. Based on Eicky''s suggestion, I think they will be [Channel Rebirth Pills]. I also liked the suggestions of others and I think I will use them later for other pills, thanks!! Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Saeko) "Saeko-senpai... you really are strong" "Fufufu, Rei-san is also quite good" I and Rei were returning from the forest after we practiced a bit with our weapons. The truth is that I was a little disappointed about what happened a few weeks ago... I''m glad things didn''t get complicated and nobody was hurt, but... it was a shame that I didn''t have the opportunity to see how my improvement was against a person. ¡°I¡¯m sure Alex-san will be happy to see how strong you have become, Rei-san. You can show him how skilled you have become with your spear when he returns. ¡± "E-eh? I-It''s not like I did it for him! I-I just don''t want to become a burden to others¡­ ¡± "Fufufu, didn''t you practice every afternoon so he can watch you before?" "N-No! T-That pervert brat came on his own when I was doing it!! I-It is really a nuisance that he was seeing me all that time...¡± My words were not just a praise, she really had lost her fear of fighting monsters with just her spear now. There was even an opportunity where she fought herself against a great Ogre who was the strongest monster in this forest and she easily could win against her enemy. Although being honest, what surprises me the most is the choice of her weapon. Our group has firearms, and even though I don''t like to use them, I understand very well how strong they are and so it is not difficult to think why the other girls opted for these weapons instead. But unlike all of them, this girl had chosen a spear to fight and had been practicing with it for a while. So, several days ago, she asked me to let her join me and Scythe-chan in our training. "Rei-san... why did you choose to fight with a spear?" "Hmm? That''s right¡­ well, before, Alexander had told us that although firearms are very good at fighting our enemies now, in areas with stronger levels they would not be very helpful. So I thought about starting to practice with other types of weapons before that happens¡­ that boy doesn''t seem to want to stay in an area of this level for long, so I don''t want to be left behind either ¡± "Fufufu, I knew it, you really like being next to Alex-san too" "I-It''s not that!!" This girl is quite interesting, the more she denies her feelings, the more you want to tease her. Now I understand why Saya-chan does this... on the other hand, it seems like she learned to not say things like "aren''t you the one who wants that?!" or "what about you? You are the one who wants to be closer to that brat!¡±. That was because every time she asked questions like that when she was overcome with shame, the answer she got from the other girls was an affirmation¡­ well, of all the girls here, she was probably the only one who denied that. So it''s normal for that to happen and so she gets these answers and then she get a big emotional hit because of this. In the end, since she doesn''t know how to respond to that, she always left the place with a defeated face. "Either way, it seems like I''m still a long way from being on the same level as senpai and Scythe." Well... I have a lot of time dedicating myself to the sword after all. I don''t want to brag, but I think it''s not difficult for me to handle several ogres at once without much effort. As for Scythe-chan ... she probably has no trouble fighting a hundred¡­... Hmn?" " ...What is it, Saeko-senpai? Oh, a vehicle is out of the wall... I wonder if a group of girls came from Barl? " "I don''t think is them... the vehicles they use are the ones we brought from our world, and this is one of those used in this world¡­ ¡± "Could it be that Kurisu-san or Saya will be doing tests with the vehicles we took away from those who attacked us a few weeks ago?" "I do not know. Let''s go and see" "Yes... I just hope it is not the last option and they are another group of people who also want to take this land... it has only been a few days since someone attacked us because of this! If they attack us so repeatedly, then perhaps we really should consider leaving this place¡­ it would be a bummer if people attack us every week to try to take it away from us!! ¡± With Rei''s complaints, she, Scythe and I moved toward the entrance of our base. Due to everything that happened a week ago, like Rika-san, I thought that we would have a period of tranquility since not many would want to attack us after having made several organizations disappear. But we may have underestimated the persistence of the people of this world too... but I don''t think this is something as bad as Rei-san thinks, maybe this time I can test my skills against strong people. ""Saeko-sama, Rei-sama, Scythe-sama! We are glad all three of you returned safely from your training! ¡±¡± Upon arriving at the gate of the wall, a couple of women who were trained by Leona-san and Rika-san receive us... these two seemed that had trained them with the military system, because they treat all the girls who are close to Alexander as their superiors... no, I think that in addition to respecting a superior. Well... I also feel that these girls seem to admire us for a total different reason. ¡°Thank you for your work watching over the place. Has something out of the ordinary happened while we were gone? ¡± "Something out of the ordinary? Oh, it''s true¡­ some visitors came and now they should be talking to Rika-sama and the others. ¡± "I see ... thank you" As soon as I said goodbye with a smile to these girls, the three of us go directly to where the Mansion was since that would probably be the place where Rika-san and the others were. Also, seeing the attitude of the girls, it does not seem that the people who arrived had bad intentions toward us... A moment later, as I had thought, in what would be the garden in front of the mansion that was now almost completed, there were the other girls and I could also see some other people sitting at a table with them. " Oh! The two of them were also together with Alexander when we met!¡± As we approached and that group also noticed us, a small boy stood up and pointed at me and Scythe. As he says, we had met several of these people before... the guests the girls mentioned earlier were none other than the group of the little prince of Delna with whom Alex-san had befriended in the kingdom''s capital. "Pri-... Lorens-san, I''m glad to see you are okay" "I''m sorry for the inconvenience, Saeko-san. Our leader wanted to come to see Alexander-san, but it is a pity that he is not here at the moment¡± ¡­ Although I, Kurisu, and Alex-san knew the identity of this little boy, since he seemed to want to hide it, then all of us played along and treat him as the leader Rulnemt-san''s guild, who tells me the reason for what they came here. It seems that this little prince actually grow attached very much to Alex-san in the short time that we were in the capital... "I''m sorry, but Alexander had to go out for some things... although since it has been more than a month since then, it will probably not take long for him to return" "I understand... then, we will wait for him here until he returns!" "L- Leader... you shouldn''t bother others by deciding things on your own" "Eh? Is there a problem?¡± "..." "Saeko-senpai... who is this bra-hmmm~" "N-No problem, Lorens-san! You all let us stay in your guild the previous time, Palmir-san, so it will be a pleasure to do so as well. But, it is just that¡­" When Rei was about to say something disrespectful to the prince, Kurisu quickly gets up and covers her mouth and prevent her from continuing. It seems that she is quite nervous... well, the other party is the prince of this whole kingdom, so I think it is normal that she does not want this little one to get upset. Also, it seems that she was able to tell who these people were to the other girls before since everyone here try to act politely... those who cannot do this like Leona-san and Vrana-chan, were probably sent to do something else since they are not here. "It''s good that S-Shisuka is not here and returned to Barl with Lena-san... she really does not seem to think things to much, and if she saw this little boy she would hug him without thinking twice... ¡± "I-I could hear some rumors about the princess in the capital... so that would have been really troublesome." I can certainly imagine what Rika-san is saying happening¡­ plus, I also heard those rumors Kurisu-san talks about. It seems the princess is quite jealous when it comes the prince... but as long as she doesn''t find out, then I think there shouldn''t be a problem if Shisuka-sensei hugged him. "Can''t I stay here and wait for Alexander?" ¡°Lorens, you shouldn''t impose your wishes on other people! I apologize for the inconvenience my little brother has caused¡± L-Little brother? So does that mean this girl is the princess? I was wondering who these two girls that I didn''t know were... then this explains why Kurisu is more nervous than normal. "No, we don''t have a problem with that! It''s just that the mansion is barely being built and I don''t know if it''s good for someone to stay there... not to mention if they are such important people. ¡± "Saya, do you think there are rooms that can be used?" Until now we have been living in the vehicle that Alex-san bought before, and the other girls sleep in another building that was built faster since it was simpler. But like the others must be thinking, I don''t think any of those places are suitable for the royal family to rest... "Ummm... Klen- san, if I''m not mistaken there should be some rooms that can be used now, right?" "It''s like Saya-san says, there shouldn''t be a problem. The work of our guild is almost finished and there are only a few small details left to finish. So I don''t think there will be a problem for people to stay there¡± After Kurisu sets her eyes on Rika-san for help, she moves the matter over to Saya who in turn asks the person in charge of directing the construction of the mansion that we previously hired and was also here for some reason. ¡°¡­ It really seems that your organization is quite responsible. Come to think of it, even while we were fighting you guys continued your work as if that had nothing to do with you¡­ and you didn''t even try to help. ¡± "Well, that''s the truth, that had nothing to do with us. But you can rest easy Saya-san, since we have received all the payment for the construction of this place, then we will make sure to deliver it in the indicated time! ¡± "... I really hope that you have not had anything to do with the people from before, otherwise, Alexander-san will surely get angry and carry out what he told you previously" "O-Of course we had nothing to do with it!" ... I don''t know if I should call this person a professional because of his attitude, or someone indifferent. Well, I can''t deny what he says about his job is not protecting this place. Also, I don''t think they have anything to do with what happened before either¡­ those responsible for that are probably the adventurers who have lately used the surroundings of this place as a rest area for their raids into this forest. "Well, as you can see, this place is still under construction. So if you don''t have any discomfort because of that, then we would like you to stay here." "Fufufu, I see, you have my gratitude. We are also adventurers, so there is no problem! ¡± "Great!! I will be able to go to the forest and kill some monsters there!! ¡± "I-I knew the leader''s objective was something like that..." We all reply to their words with a bitter smile. It seems that the princess''s attitude is not very different from that of her brother... she may also be quite naive. Although there is also the possibility that she only tries to keep the identity of the prince secret as he wants... "K-Kurisu-san... doesn''t this girl seem to be too naive? I-If so, then it may be a problem when she meets Alexander-san! ¡± "Th-That is true... also it seemed that Alex was quite interested in the princess..." I think if Rei could speak, then she would say that this girl would be eaten by Alex-san without her realizing... speaking of that, I think I should tell Kurisu that it is time for her to release Rei or she will faint for the lack of air. Although, I think this girl is only kind to us because we are acquainted with her little brother... the aura around this woman is the same as the prince''s guards. Also, the other girl next to her seems to be quite strong too¡­ I wonder if they would agree to have a spar with me? "Rika-sama!! M-More people came too¡­ ¡± "...More people? Will they be other acquaintances of Alexander? ¡± Suddenly this conversation stops because one of the women on watch duty comes and reports that, so we all immediately head to the entrance. "K-Kurisu-san... did you wanted to kill me?!" "I-I''m sorry... I was nervous and forgot what I was doing..." While Rei complained to Kurisu, we got to the door and there, the first thing we see are more acquaintances. "So you have also come..." "Rika~ I have come to play~!" "Hihihi, Shisuka, we didn''t come to play. It looks like you guys are having trouble again. ¡± The people we met there were Shisuka-sensei and Lena-san who came in a vehicle of the group of girls that stayed in Barl to take over some work. Although, surely they were not the people referred by the previous woman who went to report. In front of the wall, there were also a little more than a hundred people who must have come in the various vehicles that were there... "Whaa~ I think I should have kept quiet before... I raised a flag with my previous words!" "M-Maybe these people aren''t coming looking for trouble this time... we don''t know yet" "Haa~ No, I think it is very likely that they did not come with good intentions...I thought it would be long until other people came here, but it seems that I was wrong" ¡°Hihihi, well, this place is quite good... so while your group still doesn''t have a name that resonates throughout this kingdom, in the meantime you will have to defend it from different people. Also¡­ it seems like you have some people with you who seem to be pretty good this time. If this is so, then I don''t think I needed to come this time to make sure nothing will happen to you all¡­ ¡± Seeing the people who were beginning to organize, Rei-san, Kurisu-san, Rika-san, and Lena-san start to argue among themselves. ¡°The dame is right¡­ this place is quite good. I don''t know many level 10 zones within the kingdom after all.¡± "They are guests, Lena-san. So it''s not good to involve them in this. " "Do not worry! If there is something we can do, then we will also help you¡± "My sister is right! Alexander''s enemies are also my enemies!!¡± "Thanks... but first we must see what these people want" After Rika-san thanked the prince''s group for offering to help, we all waited to see what these people wanted. The truth was that they were a much smaller group than the previous one we fought with, so this time the others didn''t feel very uncomfortable about it. Then we don''t have to wait long and soon after they seeing us, a small group approaches to us who where on the wall. ------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 228: Returning to Gaia New chapter! Also, the previous one is already edited and you can read it too!!! Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) At this moment we were in a luxurious hotel, or more precisely, in the pool area of the luxurious hotel. Without a doubt, it is always a good thing to see girls in swimming suit! Revy wearing a black sports bathing suit was swimming back and forth¡­ she had been complaining about why we have to stay here several days ago and why are we not going for her gold, but now she seemed to fully enjoy our time here at this luxury hotel. As for me, being able to see her legs and butt sticking out of the water was something nice... well, I only had to put up with her complaints at times when I looked at her and she noticed. On the other hand, Emilia-chan stood on the edge of the pool in a white bikini while splashing the water with her white feet... although instead of paying attention to the ripples on the water she created, it was more entertaining to see the undulations her chest produced with her movement! Damn! it really seemed that her breasts did not want to lose against the water in terms of the grace they could show... in fact, for me they won by a large margin. So, instead of diving into the pool, I wanted to dive on those breasts!! Also Mary, who was wearing a red bikini, was standing next to me in one of the sunbathing chairs set up in here, and every time I finished my drink, she would come over and bring me another with a smile on her face and causing me to start debating in my head if I should take the drink from her hands or keep looking at her slender body. In this way, all 4 of us had been enjoying our time here. This was not bad at all and in fact, this was what I thought would be the life of a successful person. Of course, since I didn''t want to waste time having to chase away every guy who try to approach the girls so they could take them to their rooms, I had rented the entire hotel just for the 4 of us. Before leaving the island where their HQ was located, I took a couple of suitcases that had a large amount of money that would surely had been the prize for the people who collected 7 crystals. So after arriving in a country close to those islands and giving the pilot who brought us here a little money as thanks, we looked for a place to stay and spent a lot of that money on this. Since this money was only valuable in this world, then there was little point in saving it or worrying about spending it. Although, in some way this was a bit of a waste since at that time I had not planned to stay in this place for so long. I would have just wait until my grimoire was ready to open the portal, and then I, Mary, and Revy would leave this world. That was the general idea that I had in mind, but unfortunately, some unforeseen things came up. No, it wasn''t that I found out that this hotel had a nice pool and decided that it would be nice to enjoy looking at the girls in swimming suits¡­ that happened later. Thinking that I could make my grimoire stronger and shorten the time to leave this world and depart on the same day, I used a million crystals to feed my grimoire. As a result of this, my grimoire was indeed strengthened. From being in the [Skin] rank it advanced to [Iron], so it went through the [Wood] and [Wood-Iron] levels in one go! This undoubtedly excited me a lot since with this the shield was also strengthened and it could now be held for 30 seconds. Furthermore, the cooldown time to switch between worlds was gone, and now I could travel between a known world 1 time a day without having to worry about how long I stay there. The only requirement was that if the world I would go is necessary to create a new portal, then I would have to wait 1 month to reactivate the ability from my grimoire. This could be seen a little as a demerit, but since in most of the new worlds I visit in the future I would surely have to stay a while there to carry out the missions of the system, it doesn¡¯t really matter. Everything seemed very good and I was quite happy that my grimoire advanced a few levels, but then when I wanted to open a portal to Gaia to test that everything was working correctly, I discovered that due to the large amount of energy that I gave the grimoire in one go, apparently it had to enter a state of rest for a while... In the end I had no choice but to wait for my grimoire to reactivate again... and it wasn''t until today, about a month after the events on those islands, that it was finally activated again. Seriously, this was something unexpected, and from having to wait just a few days, it was prolonged until now... the good thing is that I previously told the girls that I could stay in this world for a couple of months, so they shouldn''t be worried about me. In fact, I am the one who has some concern to know how they are. After all, in Gaia can be many more problems than in a world like the one I am now... [In the today¡¯s news, the events of the Islands that were run by the tycoon xxxxxx and the owner of several corporations xxxxx, continues to be the main topic that various media outlets continue to talk about. These two have been found to be involved in the kidnapping of more than a hundred people and forcing them to have to kill each other in something akin to the popular game B-tooom. Certainly something quite inhuman! It is regrettable that they cannot be held judged by justice, since that accidentally died in the revolt of the people that were held against their will. Furthermore, a general from the country xxxxxx has been linked who apparently was also involved in this... unfortunately the high command of this country and the general himself have not wanted to give any explanation for this. On the other hand, there are also some others involved who had senior positions in some organizations and in some political positions too, although it is not yet clear how they were involved] While we were all enjoying our time, suddenly, on the big TV placed on the corner we can see that again they began to talk about the things that happened in those Islands. The television shows a beautiful host who presents the images of that place that apparently was now full of men in police and military uniforms... in addition, she also shows the faces of several people that I have never seen before... Well, I think the first two people they mentioned were killed at the place where Takanohashi exploded... although I may be wrong since those bodies were somewhat disfigured due to the explosion. ¡­It seems that that guy called Oda was successful in making public everything that happened there. [We have some testimonies from the survivors of that place who ask for justice for everything that the people kidnapped had to go through and prevent something like this from happening again. Testimony of the survivor Nobutaka Oda: ¡°It is true the people who were brought to that Island tried to kill each other, but I don''t think we should blame them for doing this. After all, they were all afraid and wanted to survive so that they could return with their loved ones. So I think the only ones responsible for those deaths are the people who were involved in creating such madness, but if I have to pay for something I did on that Island, then I am willing to do it.¡± Little Kaguya''s testimony: "I-I was very scared... if it weren''t for Oda-san, then I would probably have died in that place..." Hidemi Kinoshita''s testimony: " Hic... Hic... in that place people showed how evil they can be... hic... many tried to [email protected] or kill me... hic... s-so I had no alternative but to defend myself!" Hisanobu Sakamoto''s Testimony: ¡°E-Even the little kids turned into demons there! A damned redhead brat cut my hand off without hesitation!! I-It is true that I wasn¡¯t killed and perhaps thanks to her I was able to get out of that place alive, but... other people only took the crystals from their hands and not the entire hand!! Seriously, do kids these days have no respect for their elders?! No, perhaps it is something more fundamental and children these days are too violent because of the things they see every day... " There are different opinions about these survivors. Some ask that they also should be judged for the things they did in that place since according to them, it should not be justifiable that one person kills another regardless of any reason. But most, on the other hand, think that they are just victims of the people who organized this crazy game. We will have to wait some time to see the resolution of all this. Whatever your opinion on this is, there is only one reality and it is that in that place almost a hundred people died... these are some of the names of the identified bodies or the names found in the documents there. Heitaro Togo Hikaru Soga Hitoshi Kakumoto Isamaru Kondo . . . Emilia Mikogami] "Alex-chan... that man who was interviewed last and showed resentment, I think he was talking about you" " Revy... you keep focusing on the wrong things. From what I saw, he seemed quite grateful and happy to be able to continue living.¡± "No... no matter how you look at it, that guy was pretty mad because you cut off his hand" After the TV host talks a little about what happened in those Islands, we can see several familiar faces being interviewed. What most say is in perfect agreement with the personality of these people when we dealt with them before, just... that woman named Hidemi seems to be more fragile than I thought... She seemed to be quite a determined woman, although maybe she was forcing herself for everything that was happening in that place. Besides, it seems that it was the right thing to get out of there quickly, it would be problematic if we had been involved in all that and the attention of this whole world would be on us. I certainly didn''t mind disappearing in front of large numbers of people through a portal and causing a huge commotion because of that, but if we were separated before we could do that, then it would have been troublesome. Well, what caught my attention the most on the tv was something else... "Emilia-chan... it seems that they think you died on the Island." "Y-yes..." It was normal that the names of Mary, Revy, and myself did not appear, after all, there shouldn''t be any information from us in this whole world. Also, seeing as Emilia-chan appears as someone who died there, then I must assume that none of the people we left behind talked about us. They may also have done it and some people are looking for us now, but either way, that doesn''t matter much now. It''s time for us to go, and even if they keep looking for us, if they are, they won''t find us no matter how hard they try. "Well, it''s time for us to get out of here... " "Oh~ Finally! This place is not bad, but I was already getting bored. Also, you have to pay me what you promised me, boy! ¡± " Understood, Master " "E-Eh? Leave? Where?" ¡°Before answering that question, Emilia-chan we must talk about some things. More precisely, what do you want to do now? " "W-What do I want to do?" ¡°Yes, even if people think you are dead, it is not difficult for you to return to your previous life. So if you want, I can help you go to your country so you can go home. ¡± "... G-Go home?" When she hears me say that to her, I can see her eyes sparkle for a second, but then she shows us a dejected face. "¡­What''s wrong? Don''t you want to go back to your house?¡± "..." Honestly, I only knew a few things about her from the anime, but the truth is that most of the circumstances about her were unknown to me. It''s also not like she talked a lot about her past, and in fact, most of the time we were in this hotel it seemed like she just wanted to forget what happened on that Island. "Alex-senpai... you also think I''m a nuisance? Although I can''t say that my family is bad, I felt that they only took care of me because they had to¡­ so, the fewer problems I caused them, the better for them. That''s why¡­ that''s why I was never able to talk to them about what happened to me and my friends before. I thought if I told them, they would think it was my fault or something like that... no, that surely would happen. Besides, it seems that now the people I thought were my friends hate me enough to want me dead¡­.. Now that I think about it, it was a bit abnormal that she did not tell her parents about what happened with her and her friends, but it seems that the trust with her parents was not much to talk about those things... well, from what I read about that, any woman who goes through things similar to her many times just tries to think of it as if it never happened. So I thought it was just something similar to her... It really should be rare for a victim to become the bad person as she says, but unfortunately, I know very well that this type of world is often not logical and what she says is not impossible... in fact, that is very likely to happen. There are probably countless cases in which an influential person oppresses the victim, or even managed to make this one the bad person in the story. So many would think that it''s just the society that is complicated... although I think that society is often just a big bitch. ¡°Hahaha, if this boy thought you were a hindrance he would probably have left you on that Island when he could do it, girl. Although... I think that he only brought you to gets into your bed¡± "Th-That... it''s true, Alexander-senpai?" While thinking about some things, Revy talks and complicates everything. Now Emilia-chan was looking at me carefully while holding her breasts in her arms... seriously, although this is what any woman who tries to hide her body does, women with large breasts should know that this does not work and they only manage to highlight them even more! " Kohon... I will not deny that I have a physical attraction to you, Emilia-chan. But even though you seem attractive to me, I''m not going to bring you with me if it''s not what you want. When I said we were going to leave here, I wasn''t talking about simply changing places and going somewhere else in this country... or in this world. Emilia-chan, now I will return to the world I come from. Also, since I''ve gotten everything I wanted from here, I most likely won''t come back to this world. ¡± " So you''re not going to deny that you want to get into her bed..." "Eh? G-Go back to your world?¡± When Emilia-chan hears me say my first words, her face starts to blush but immediately the natural tone of her skin returns, or it was even a little pale now and while she watches me closely with her eyes and mouth wide, she asks me that. ------------------------------------------ Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 229: Returning To Gaia (Part 2) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Saya) "This place will belong to the organization ¡®Demon Ape Annihilators¡¯ from now on!!" "..." Waah~ These guys are even more direct than the previous ones, they put any attempts to negotiate behind and went straight to claim this place as their own. I don''t know if it''s because they''re more idiotic than the guys from before, or they''re more confident than them... "Well, that tell us the reason why they came now... as we thought, they did not come with good intentions" ¡°Well¡­ this also makes things easier for us. Everyone, take your respective positions and protect this place!! " As Kurisu-san says, this completely proves why this group came here... so without wasting time, Rika-san stops paying attention to those people for a moment, and then she gives orders to all the girls to quickly begin to move. On the other hand, she puts on the glasses that Alexander-san gave her, and she was evaluating these individuals with them now. Seeing this, I also remember that I had an object similar to hers and so I put one of my hands in my ear to activate my earrings. Right away, a holographic screen was shown in front of my eyes, and in it, I could see some data of our attackers... this was similar to what world guild card did, but my earrings had a [Evaluation] function that made them even more useful. "These people... t-this organization seems to be stronger than the previous group that attacked us." "Saya is right... most of these people are in the 4th limit... plus, there are many who exceed the 5th too..." ¡°N-Not only that, Rika-san¡­ th-those 4 people are at the 9th limit! Isn''t that supposed to be the highest level of strength in this Area? " ¡°Hmmm¡­ it''s true. Perhaps this is a bit more complicated than I originally thought. All of you, don''t be careless just because they are fewer people than the previous time!! " "Yes, Rika-sama!" The first thing I try to see on the holographic screen was the strength level of these people. After doing so, I am a bit surprised by what I see and I can''t help but exclaim out loud... As a result of this, several of the girls around me who hear my words get a little nervous¡­ well, I think that''s normal since there were 4 men with the highest strength that a person can reach in this Area. ...although perhaps for most of us, this surprise is more due to the simple fact of how it sounds since it is not as if we know very well how different a person on that level is compared with others. No¡­ if I remember correctly, Alexander-san had told us that Lena-san was a person at that level of strength... "What¡¯s up, girl? Do you want to know how this lady remains so young despite her age? " "N-No..." Thinking about this, I can''t help but put my eyes on Lena-san who was here, then she noticed my gaze and tells me that... I-I certainly can''t deny her words. For someone about 150 years old, she probably looks "just" about 100 years... maybe 90? W-Without a doubt, having the appearance of someone 60 years younger is a reason to be proud as a woman. Leaving that aside, maybe a person on the 9th limit is not such a big deal as I thought? I don''t see much of a difference between Lena-san and others. Well, maybe because of this and Rika-san''s calm demeanor, the rest of us can calm down. Well...there are also other girls who also didn''t seem to care much about the fact that we would face people in the 9th limit. ¡°Fufufu, this is good¡­ maybe now I can fully test the improvement that I reach in these months. furthermore, this will not just be a friendly confrontation¡­ this will be a kill or get killed situation " ¡° I cannot allow Master¡¯s women to die, Saeko-san! So I''ll take care of them" "What is 9th limit? Roock~ Are they more delicious? " ¡° Strong¡­ are¡­ they¡­¡­maybe?" Saeko-san upon hearing that some people were at the 9th limit, seemed to be more motivated. No¡­ it wasn''t just that¡­ it seems like a strange switch in her flipped. Well, at least I feel more at ease with Leona-san''s words, she is one of the strongest girls in our group after all. ...S-She considers me Alexander-san woman, right? I-I''d like to ask her, but it''s too embarrassing for me to do in front of so many people! I-I should do it later maybe... O-On the other hand, I''m a bit worried about what the last two girls said... t-they haven''t attacked more adventurers while we weren''t seeing them, right? They haven''t eaten people, have they?!! Having been separate from Alexander-san for a month, their attitudes have become a little more violent! Although it is not as if they attacked us... O-Only once did Vrana-chan bring back an adventurer flying while saying that it was the prey she captured that day... it''s good that he only had minor injuries and giving him a small compensation, he left happily. Furthermore, I also found out that Saeko-san had to stop Scythe from rushing to attack other adventurers they came across and who looked at the two of them, and Rei who was there too, with bad eyes. S-She told me that she stopped her, but¡­ seeing that their weapons were stained with red blood, those men probably didn''t leave unscathed. ¡°They said they were from the organization called ''Demon Ape Slayers'', right? If I remember correctly, that is an organization with a bit of fame in the capital... also, it seems that it¡¯s strength increased a little more after the auction that we went up before. Apparently, their leader managed to obtain 3 limit-break pills that were auctioned there, so he and his two most trusted men managed to enter the 9th limit " "Oh! You know a lot, Bartol! " ¡°W-Well, it is my duty to be informed of what is happening in the kingdom, pri-¡­ Leader-san. Although... it seems some organizations continue to gain courage to attack us... if the king finds out about this, he will surely get even more upset than last time" "Well, this time it''s not like this organization is targeting us directly, and it''s more like we only crossed paths with them." ¡°¡­You''re right, Vernet-san. Although¡­ doesn''t that mean that we''ve had to much bad luck lately? " "..." "W-Why don''t we see it as if they are the ones who have had bad luck? T-That sounds much better, doesn''t it? "Sub- Leader... I''m glad you are so positive even though you, Vernet-san, and Bartol-san were near death and were able to fully recover and could finally leave the bed just a few days ago." Suddenly the other group that was close to us started arguing among themselves, and then we also could hear various things. The truth is, I''m still a bit surprised that the royal family is here next to us now¡­ this is as if I met the family of the prime minister of Japan in person! Well, I have to say that perhaps of the girls here, I am the one who has the most experience in dealing with high-status people since my family always had ties with important people, but this still seems to be somewhat impressive... so, I think that it''s normal for the others to be a little nervous and that Kurisu-san almost suffocated Rei because of this. Also, it seems that Alexander-san actually became quite friendly with the little prince... Putting that aside for now, it seems we now know why these people are stronger than the previous ones. This was not an organization from the edges of the kingdom, but rather one that has their base in the capital... "Oh! That person... that person has a very high reward" "Eh? How do you know that, Rika?~ " "Shisuka, unlike you who don''t know how dangerous the world is, I on the other hand understand it very well and so I try to find as much information as possible " ¡°Mooh~ You''re being mean to me, Rika~ I''m going to complain to Alex-kun when he comes back!~ " Listening to the discussion of the two older girls in our group, I also put my eyes on the place that Rika-san was paying attention to. And right away on the hologram screen, as she had said, I can see that there was more data next to the face of one of these men... [Mission / Urgent: ¡°Search and capture of Treko¡± Responsible for the attempted kidnapping of the prince of Delna, a leader in the 9th limit of the organization "Warriors of Delna". The kingdom will offer a great reward to anyone who captures him alive or presents his body to any branch of the world¡¯s guild. Location: Delna Kingdom, Nureld Continent Area: Inimp (Level 1 ) Requirements: Capture or kill Treko Mission Range: H Reward, alive: 150 million G Bounty, dead: 50 million G ] A-Actually Rika-san wasn''t lying when she said that this man had a pretty high reward¡­ no! More importantly... "Ah! That''s the villain who attacked us last time!! " "I-I see... so that''s the bastard who put my little brother at risk..." ¡°¡­ T-That damn bastard! I''ll make him pay for what he put us through last time! " "Calm down, Bartol... I told you that you should always stay calm" When the prince sees the enlarged image of that person in the hologram showed by my earrings, he raises his voice pointing at it with his finger. Then immediately the other people who were with him also put their eyes on him and then each one has a different reaction... The princess who seemed to have a cheerful and polite personality, commensurate with her social status, suddenly, the atmosphere around her turns into something a bit gloomy... Also, the two people that Kurisu-san tolt us were the prince''s guards, the one with the name Bartol seems to erupt in fury when he sees that man''s face... on the other hand, the man next to him named Vernet, though he seems to be calmer than the first one, I can still see how he clenches his hands on his crossed arms as he says that to the other. All these people now seemed like they wanted to rush forward to fight the wanted man... ¡°Hihihi girl, calm down a bit¡­ you are affecting the others around you. You two too. I can understand the girl since she probably reached the 9th limit recently, but you guys are looking like inexperienced people. " I-I think now I understand a little better the difference in strength between a person who has entered the 9th limit compared to the others... t-the atmosphere around these people suddenly became heavier causing my legs to shake a bit and it is a little difficult for me to breathe. "I-I''m sorry, I got a little upset..." "..." After hearing Lena-san''s words, the princess makes a slightly embarrassed face and then apologizes to us. The guards simply nod their heads to indicate that they understood, and then they also calm down a bit. Apparently I was not the only one who felt the change of atmosphere before, and other girls were also a little affected by this. ¡°We have given you enough time to consider our words and open the doors for yourselves, this way the people in your group will not have to die unnecessarily. But if you don''t open the doors in the next minute, we will end the life of anyone who puts up a resistance against us!! " ¡° Hihihi, it seems those guys finished making their preparations to fight. What are you girls going to do? ¡° ""Of course we will fight!"" "Yes, there is no need to ask!" ¡°Hihihi, well, this time this group is a little stronger than the previous one, and they have 4 people at the 9th limit. But this side has 5, and your weapons are still quite effective with the remaining people that have only that level of strength. " "Please, let us help. It seems that we also have some grudges with one of the guys who leads this group" "Yes, I have to defeat that villain who escaped before!!" "If the prin-... if Miss Cleirsa and leader-san want to help, then we will too." "I do not disagree with what Bartol-san said. I have to make that guy pay for leaving me in a bed for a month!" "As you can see, Kurisu-san and Rika-san, the people in our group want to participate in this fight." "... P-Palmir-san" ¡°Well¡­ I have no problem with that, but¡­ there is only one thing to make clear. O-Our group wants to capture that person alive to hand him over and take his reward of 150 million G!" "" ... "" With the words which seem to cost Rika-san a bit to say, there is a momentary silence... probably most of the girls in our group thought that it was not very good to ask something like that from the people involved in asking the guild for the capture mission. Besides, this perhaps looked a bit like extorting money from the royal family of this kingdom! That certainly didn''t sound good at all! But¡­ upon hearing the amount of 150 million G, even Kurisu who looked like she was going to complain to Rika-san for fighting for the bounty with the royal family, had to swallow what she was going to say and stay dull. After all, it was 150 million G!! I''m still not very used to the value of money in this world, but I know that Alexander-san spent 50 million previously to buy food for the camps in HOTD. According to what my mom told me, that amount of food could feed them for several months... this was 3 times the amount of money to feed about 100,000 people for several months!! Who in their right mind would say something like "Yeah, no problem and please take that money"? So even though this is perhaps a bit inappropriate, I can understand why Rika-san brings up this topic. Also, if Alexander-san finds out that we gave away 150 million, then he would probably cry tears of blood! "Fufufu well, as an adventurer, I think it would be impolite to claim the reward of another group after all." Finally, the one who broke the awkward silence was Cleirsa-san. Although¡­ honestly, I wanted to answer her with what she meant by ¡°like an adventurer¡± since obviously almost all of us here knew that she was the princess of this Kingdom! Well... since she is a princess, I think it is normal that she does not care much about that amount of money. So I think this is the best result. So with all things sorted out and by not giving an answer to the men besieging this place, another fight for this territory was about to begin. "Fine!! If all of you refuse our words, then we will do this the hard way!! " ¡°Well¡­ let''s see if I can take out some of their higher ups with my rifle like last time. Hmn? " " What is it, Rika-san? " "N-No... I think I saw Something..." With the two groups preparing their weapons to fight, suddenly something unexpected happens puzzling almost all the girls who were here... "Wha~ I was thinking that I would come from my long journey and then my cute girls will receive me cheerfully throwing herself into my arms... this is depressing, Why the first thing I see after arriving here is a group of sweaty men saying they would kill everyone in my home?" ¡°This doesn¡¯t surprise me... previously you went and screwed up several people in another world making them want to kill you, so it was a certainly that you did the same in this world too. So why does this surprise you?!?" ¡°That''s cruel, Revy-tan~ Those people had unwarranted resentment towards me! I haven''t been here in over a month, so it''s almost impossible for me to be responsible for this! Do you think someone with this beautiful face could go all over the place causing trouble? Besides, I don''t think my pretty girls did anything to cause this either... " "D-Don''t make that innocent face, that gives me chills ... Don''t you remember that fat guy you blew up? When we went to that room where he must have been, it had become a picture of hell! Also, who the hell is Revy-tan? !! " ¡°I am a man who lives in the present, Revy! Not someone who cares about the past!! " "Master is back, roock~!" "Masterrr¡­" As everyone was preparing to fight, suddenly two voices echo throughout the place. T-That voice¡­ it was unmistakable to many of the girls here. Also, with Vrana-chan and Scythe''s words, then there was no doubt about this¡­ Alexander-san... Alexander-san had returned!! ---------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 230: Returning to Gaia (Part 3) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "E-Eh? G-Go back to your world? ¡± "Yes, I have completed all the things that I came to this world for, So there is no reason for me to stay here any longer." "..." ¡°¡­So you only came to this world to create troubles for the people who owned those Islands¡­ I don''t know if I should feel sorry for those guys. Well, given all the things they did, it''s not like the world would cry for them either. " Hearing me say that I would go back to my world, Emilia-chan¡¯s face fills with uncertainty as she look at me. On the other hand, I wonder what kind of concept Revy has of me on her mind¡­ well, let''s worry about the former for now, and continue with this conversation. ¡°It''s not that I want to put you aside, Emilia-chan, and rather, I want to know what you want to do. If what you are looking for is a peaceful and quiet life, then the best thing would be for you to try to return to your home... or you can make your life in any place of this world. I think there is still enough money from what we take from the Islands so you can to start a new life in any place you want in this world. " ¡°C-Can''t we see each other anymore? Won''t you come back to this world for real? O-Or rather, I think you could try to live in this world comfortably with that money too, right?! " "Well..." "...don''t forget that you can''t stay here, you owe me a good deal of gold!" ¡­If you put it that way, I could live very well for a long time in this world with that money¡­ after all, is a lot more money than the money I made in all my years of work in my previous world. Unfortunately¡­ "That doesn''t sound bad at all, but... unfortunately, there are some things that keep me of doing that. First of all, there are people waiting for me back in my world. I can''t just leave them there... Maybe if I were in this position a few months earlier, I might seriously consider trying to have a good life in this world with the things I won on that Island... it''s a pity that now I have a slightly different thought, and I cannot settle for just that. " Although I previously said that society in a world like this can be a great bitch, it is also true that not all things are so bad. There have been many times when I have missed the simple things of a lifestyle like this... simply lying in your bed to watch a program you like, or waste time exploring the internet, or even the simple fact of going out with friends from work and get drunk and talk bad about your bosses while you do it¡­ see the new girls who come into your company to see which one you can approach¡­ those were things that made my life happy enough to continue living in that kind of world. I can''t deny that the lifestyle in a world like this was ingrained a bit in me... so, most likely if the first world I went to had been B-Tooom instead of an apocalyptic one like HOTD, maybe the thought of being able to return to my old lifestyle would be more present in my mind and in the end I will decide to try to get it back. Although like I told Emilia-chan, my mentality has changed during this time of almost a year that I started my new life. Honestly, being stronger and having to rely on your strength to get the life you want isn''t too bad either... in fact, it''s something much simpler. Probably the main reason that prevents me from staying in this world is something else... How could I stay in this world knowing that the girls I left in Gaia are waiting for me?! God damn! Even if someone told me that I would be the richest man in this world if I stayed here, I would not change it for being able to be with those girls!! After all, each of them is a person that I thought could only exist as a fantasy or fictional character and I could never met! So now that I can be with them, how the hell would I even have the thought of changing that? And it is even more impossible while knowing that I can have a physical and emotional relationship with them! Although... I may have to wait a little while to get to the physical stage with some... well, I can settle for now with deepening our relationship and having a bit of skinship for now... I can, right? This body is almost 13 years old after all. Well... how much I can withstand my sex drive will mainly depend on the girls themselves as well... if the other part is more reserved, then my arousal may stay in check, but... if the girl it''s more proactive, I don''t think this body can endure another year being a virgin... my body would end up exploding if I hold back too much!! [¡­I think 99.9 percent of the reason you don''t want to stay here is more than obvious because of those girls in Gaia, and .01 percent is the other things you said¡­ Well, no matter why, I''m glad you''re continuing your search for more strength, Alexander. After all, the main reason I was created is to help you with that] W-Well¡­ I can''t deny that, Aurora. But if you think about it, being something like the richest man in a world like this it is not bad since you could probably live as you want and surely you will not lack women, but in the end, there would be nothing higher to achieve either. It is not difficult to imagine being a man of about 60 years old surrounded by several girls of about 25... it does not sound bad, but in the end, a part of you will always know that is only because of the money you have... instead, if someone gives me the choice to go to a world full of dangers but where I can have a life with several beautiful girls and their reasons for being with me are many other than just money, I would not hesitate to take this latter option! In fact, I already have!! [Although I am curious to know why in your two examples you have to be surrounded by women, it is true that I also think that the second option is much better...] ¡°I see¡­ that''s true, you must have your family waiting for you in your world. ¡­So, this is a goodbye for us?" The words that Emilia-chan says after being quiet for a while, bring my mind back to the topic I was dealing with now. I''m pretty sure she misunderstood when I said: ¡°People¡± earlier¡­ due to my physical appearance, she probably thought it would be my family like my parents or siblings that I meant by that. Well¡­ since we can say that she is not so wrong thinking that those people are now my family, then let''s leave it at that. More important than that misunderstanding, it is better to correct the other one that she seems to have. "Not necessarily. You also have the option of accompanying me to that world" "E-Eh? C-Can I go to your world?!" ¡°Have you forgotten that this boy brought me from another world? If it were not possible for him to transport people from one world to another, then I would not be here now..." "Ah! It is true¡­" Before I can answer her question, Revy is the one to intervene. Then as if remembering the things that happened in the cabin when we were on the first Island, the slightly sad face she had, changed back to one of surprise as she sets her eyes on Revy and Mary. ¡°As Revy says, I can get people to travel with me to other worlds, though¡­ I have to be clear with you about a few things first. The world where I come from is very different from this, not just the world itself, the people in it are also very different and therefore cultures vary greatly. But what you have to keep in mind above all is that the dangers and risks that this place has are much greater than this place. Perhaps to summarize it a bit and you understand it better, it is a world where what matters is strength above everything else." "..." ¡°That doesn''t sound too bad for me! Maybe I can become someone important in that place!" ¡°Well¡­ that depends, Revy. In thehe place we are going, your strength would certainly not be bad at all, but... " This time it wasn''t just Emilia-chan who seemed interested in Gaia, and Revy also pays full attention to what I say. So I begin to explain to both of them a little bit more and in more detail about things like strength levels and Areas on Gaia. Hearing me, Revy frowns and seemed to be trying to understand the things I was saying. On the other hand, Emilia-chan got more and more nervous with everything I said until finally she can''t seem to take it anymore and then she speaks. "... I-if I go to that kind of place, then surely I would only be an hindrance to you, right?" ¡°¡­No, if what this boy said about that place is true, then with that body you could become an excellent sex slave or be the most requested girl in a brothel. Who knows? Maybe if your master or one of your client are influential people and if you manage to seduce them, then you can control them and make them do the things you want ¡± "T-That''s worse than being a hindrance!!" Before Emilia-chan turned a bit dark again, due to Revy''s words, this is avoided and she answers Revy with a little anger. Although the 3 girls here may not be the best of friends, it seems that by being together all this time, they have been able to get along a little better now... well, at least despite being constantly arguing, they don''t seem to want to kill each other, That¡¯s a progress, right? On the other hand... I can''t deny Revy''s words! What she says is true and Emilia-chan could achieve it if she wanted to. Of course, that is if I allow it first! "Don''t worry, Emilia-chan. I assure you that I will kill anyone who tries to make you their slave! I would die before allowing something like that!! Also... although I said that in that world most things are ruled by force, there are some exceptions. There are some professions that can allow a person to achieve high status despite not being physically strong. For example, someone who is with me in that world is not very good at fighting but she has the [Alchemy] skill which is quite appreciated in that world." ¡°T-Thank you¡­ Alexander-senpai. I also appreciate that you tell me that so that I think that I will not be a hindrance there, but¡­ I don''t think I have such an ability¡­ " ¡°Hmp~ I don''t need to be protected! If someone tries to make me his slave, then I will shoot them in the balls until they stop having such silly thoughts about me! " "F-Fuck! Don''t use me as example and don¡¯t point your gun to my treasure!! " Seeing the barrel of the pistol Revy held in her hand aimed at my crotch, a shiver run down my spine and turn away from that direction! What if by accident the damn gun fire? A fucking sorry wouldn''t fix things! Also¡­ if she shoots a guy in the balls, that would not only stop those kinds of thoughts from him, it would kill him too! Well... if someone does something like that and things end up that way, it doesn''t matter much to me either. "You certainly don''t have the [Alchemy] skill, but Emilia-chan, don''t you remember getting one when everything ended on those islands?" "...Ah! T-That time... " ¡°I think the skill you gained that time was [Scrivener], right? That ability would probably be useless or not so impressive in this world, but I think on Gaia should be at the same level as the [Alchemy] I mentioned earlier." I make sure Revy takes away her weapon, then I continue to tell Emilia-chan something I had thought when I saw that she got that skill before. The truth is that I''m not entirely sure if this skill is as important as Alchemy, but when thinking about a few things, it would make sense that it was so. Of the most expensive things that adventurers keep as trump cards or last alternative to survive, the most common thing that I saw them using were scrolls. I also know that these are not cheap... although it is not difficult to find one and even several adventurers have them in their possession, but compared to the potions and other objects that they seek, these are much smaller in numbers... and the more powerful they are, they will be more difficult to find and their cost has to be very high. Unfortunately, the reason I cannot assure this is that in all the places I visited in the Kingdom of Delna, I did not see anything like a shop specialized in selling scrolls or creating them as with alchemists... ¡­Maybe Lena knows more about this, I will ask her when I return to Gaia. "If I go with you, then I can''t come to this world anymore... right?" "Hmn? Emm, about that... I said that I probably would not return here, but the reason for this is not because I cannot do it and it is rather because I have no reason to return. If you want to come back here, I can bring you whenever you want." "R-Really?!" I think Emilia-chan was almost determined to come when she heard me explain to her about her ability a bit, and that''s why she start to think about what it meant to leave this world. She previously said that she did not have a very close relationship with her family, but they are still her family after all. So hearing me say that last part, she was quite encouraged. Well, no matter how much time is spent on Gaia, I can probably return to this world selecting the option that it hasn''t been long after we left here¡­ I''d just have to spend a bit of crystals for that. As for whether Emilia-chan has grown up during her time on Gaia and because of that her parents can''t recognize her¡­ I''m sure I can find a solution to that problem by then. ¡°Well, I think I''ve explained most of Gaia stuff to you now. So it''s time for you to tell me your decision, Emilia-chan. Do you want to stay in this world? Or do you want to accompany me? " "I-I ... if Alexander-senpai doesn''t mind, then I''d like to accompany you!" As I had thought, the words from earlier were the last push for her to decide to come with me. When I reach out my hand and say that to her, she takes it and answers that to me. Well, it seems it will be 4 people who will return to Gaia! "Well then let''s go !!" "E-Eh? J-Just like that? " "What did you want? A goodbye party?" "Yes, Master!" Since Emilia-chan had made her decision, then I summoned my grimoire and used its ability to create a dimensional portal that would lead us to Gaia. It''s finally time to go back! It''s been a little over a month since I haven''t seen the other girls, so I''m really looking forward to hugging them! With great emotion due to this thought, while pulling Emilia-chan¡¯s hand, I walk towards the dimensional portal while she is surprised by the sudden turn of events and Revy and Mary follow us as they answer each of us respectively. ---------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 231: Returning to Gaia (Part 4) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- ¡°¡­ Where the hell are we? Don''t tell me we are in another bloody tropical island? Although¡­ the atmosphere here is much better than where we were before ¡± ¡°¡­ I-It''s true. I feel as if all the pores of my body have opened the moment we step on this place..." After paying the corresponding fee to the system to transport us to Gaia, we all arrived at the Eltin forest where I had said goodbye to the girls before departing. This time, since Revy and Mary were treated as my summons by the system, I only had to pay a thousand crystals for Emilia-chan since her affection had exceeded the amount of 100. Perhaps because they have a high level, Mary and Revy did not seem very affected by the change between worlds. Only Emilia-chan seemed a bit dizzy, but since I was next to her holding her hand, I was able to prevent her from falling. Then, recovering of the surprise from the dimensional travel, all the girls begin to inspect their surroundings and express their impressions from what they saw. ¡°This is not a tropical island, this is¡­ let''s say it''s the garden behind my home. Also, the reason you feel the environment is a little different from the previous world, it is because the energy in this world is higher compared to where we were before. On the other hand... there may be monsters near, so don''t get too far apart." " M-Monsters?! " " W-Why the hell are monsters in your fucking garden?! " Seeing that they had some doubts, I decided to explain some things for them. Revy seemed interested that she was now in another world, so she quickly starts walking as if wanting to explore and see the differences in this world, but I have to stop her. Well... I really don''t think she has any problem dealing with the strongest monsters in this place which are ogres, but perhaps due to the shock of seeing them for the first time there may be some difficulties, so let''s avoid it. Besides, if I were to tell them that this place is Eltin Forest, I would have to explain about the Kingdom we are in and stuff like that¡­ I don''t want to and I think it''s better for the other girls to explain those things to them. But well, I am not entirely wrong in saying that this place is like my garden... ¡­ I will simply consider the adventurers who come here as people who are dedicated to doing pest control near my house. ¡°When you summoned me to this girl''s world, it didn''t seem very real since the atmosphere of that world was practically the same as mine. But... now I really have the feeling that I came to another world" ¡°¡­Technically, you were the one who decided to go to another world on your own. Well... that doesn''t matter, for now, let''s go to my home. " When Revy gives me a sharp look for my words, I decide to change the subject and pull Emilia-chan¡¯s hand who seemed to have gotten nervous after hearing that there were monsters here, and then the four of us started walking in the direction that I had marked on the map the system was showing me. I''ve been away from this world for over a month, so it''s not like I remember where the north was and where exactly we were now. Once we move forward a bit, we can see a path that seemed to lead directly to the mansion. This one wasn''t there when I left Gaia before, so the girls must had create it or ask someone to do it in order to move from the mansion to Barl. Several minutes after walking, we can finally see the walls that surround my mansion... "What is this? The Warring Kingdoms Period? Why the hell is there a wall in that place?! " " ...Maybe it''s because of the monsters? " ¡°Well¡­ your assumptions are not entirely wrong. The wall is a simple element for the protection of the place against monsters or people, as I told you before, in this world you have to fight constantly... But that doesn''t matter now, there is something more important than that¡­ seems like something is happening over there!" Even though this place has only my mansion, the wall around it is quite large and covers a large perimeter. So certainly for a person of the 21st century, seeing something like a small village or town surrounded by a wall is impressive, although I don¡¯t think is that big though. It wasn''t unpleasant to see Revy and Emilia-chan¡¯s expressions when they saw my house since it was like being proud of your house while showing it to your friends. Unfortunately, I couldn''t just enjoy this feeling this time¡­ when I laid my eyes on that place, the first thing that caught my attention was that it seemed that a group of people was in front of the wall, so I walk faster towards it. What I saw made me worry. W-What if the girls decided to have a party or something like that while I was gone? That would be like if they had completely forgotten about me! I would really get too depressed if something like this happened... ¡°We have given you enough time to consider our offer and open the doors for yourselves, the people in your group won¡¯t have to die unnecessarily this way. But if you don''t open the doors in the next minute, we will end the life of anyone who puts resistance against us!! " As we get closer, that''s the first thing I hear... "Haaa~ This is good, it seems that it''s not like the girls had a party while I was gone..." "A-Alexander-senpai... t-those people just said they would kill everyone in that place... I-I think that''s something worse." ...It''s true what Emilia-chan says, but if it''s something like this, then I won''t get depressed. But it''s obvious what I have to do now, I just have to deal with the invaders. ¡°¡­What do we do, Alex-chan?" "Master, let me take care of them!" "Certainly this is not a pleasant thing... well, what would you do if someone invaded your house?" "Of course I would kill them!" "¡­. Call the police?" ¡°Fufufu, I will eliminate all of the Master enemies! " It is good that the common sense of two of the three girls fits very well in this world, although it seems that Emilia-chan will take a little longer to adapt... As answer to the girls, I also take my weapons to start fighting. While I doing this, I also evaluated the people over there. After doing that, I can''t help but be somewhat surprised since the level of these people was a bit high compared to the adventurers that I saw in this area. If I am to compare them to someone, then they must be similar to Palmir''s group that I saw during the monster invasion¡­ these men maybe were a little superior to them. And I can also see that they came in various crystal-powered vehicles. "Well!! If that is what you want, then we will do this the hard way!! " "Wha~ and here I was thinking that I would come from my long journey and then my cute girls will receive me cheerfully throwing themselves into my arms... this is depressing, Why is the first thing I see at arriving here is a group of sweaty men saying they would kill everyone in my home?" ¡°This doesn¡¯t surprise me... you went and screwed up several people in another world making them want to kill you, I¡¯m sure you did the same in this world. So why does this surprise you?!" ¡°That''s cruel, Revy-tan~ Those people had unwarranted resentment towards me! I haven''t been here in over a month, so it''s almost impossible that I am responsible for this! Do you think someone with this beautiful face could go all over the place causing trouble? Besides, I don''t think my pretty girls did anything to cause this either... " As I and Revy walked to that group of people who were now a short distance from us, I voiced the complaints I felt about encountering the current situation. I left Mary with Emilia-chan and asked them to move away a bit, even though the former is a bit unhappy about that, they both walk in the opposite direction from us. The truth is that at this moment I wanted to lie on Shisuka''s breasts or hug Kurisu in front of everyone else so I could see her embarrassed face because, but now I have to fight against a group of men instead! On the other hand, Revy''s words annoy me a bit as they make me look like I''m just someone who just enjoys causing trouble for others, so I decide to tease her a bit too. After all, that is totally wrong! What I enjoy mainly is being around beautiful girls and not what Revy says!! To reaffirm my point, I try to make the most childish and pure face I can while answering her. In this way, she may change her opinion of me... "D-Don''t make that innocent face, it gives me chills ... Do you remember that fat guy you blew up? When we went to the room where he must have been, it had become a picture of hell! And who the hell is Revy-tan?!!" Tch¡­ it doesn''t seem like my cute face will work on her. I wonder why? If Shisuka saw it, she would hug me and tell me that I am cute no matter what I did. ¡°I am a man who lives in the present, Revy, and not someone who cares about the past!! " Since my strategy didn''t work in Revy, I decide to go back to my normal attitude and start eliminating these people quickly so I can see the girls even sooner. I thought they would start the attack soon, or they would notice me and Revy since our voices were quite loud, but... Although some people have noticed us and laid their eyes on us, the attention of most individuals in that group was elsewhere. " Damn bastard!! You set me up, right?!! " "T-Treko-san, you are wrong! What do you mean I set you up? I only asked you to help us with your strength to take this place faster " ¡° Then why the hell is the Royal family there?!! " "E-Eh? Royal family? T-That''s not possible¡­ don''t tell me that the Royal family also found out about this place and decided to claim it as theirs before we came here? " ¡°Brat¡­ are you from the Royal family of this world?! " ¡° No¡­ I''m just the King of my life¡­ having to be the King of many people would be very troublesome, so why would I do it? Only if I could delegate my work to others, then I would consider it " Apparently, those who should be the leaders of this group since they were in the 9th limit, were arguing among themselves. And because of this, the other men did not seem to know what to do now. It was already strange that there were people with that level of strength here, but apparently, Lorens-kun had also come to my home. If I look where the man named Treko pointed, there I could see several of the girls watching over here. Also, there were other acquaintances and people that I did not know. I wonder if that boy came here to play? ¡°L-Leader¡­ they are opening the doors! I-I think they are surrendering!! " ¡°S-surrendering? Damn it! If the Royal family is there, then how the hell would they surrender?! W-We are in trouble¡­ m-maybe if we say this is just a misunderstanding, then it can be fixed¡± "Damn it!! Do you think the Royal Family will let me go after what I did just by saying that everything was just a misunderstanding?!! " I agree with the first man who speaks and since Lorens-kun is there, I don''t think the girls would surrender either... I wonder if the man who approached the leaders to report cheerfully is an idiot, or just can''t read the atmosphere. ¡°L-Leader¡­ that''s true. If the royal family finds out that Treko is with us, they may consider us traitors for hiding him. " "... what if we deliver him ourselves?" ¡°D-Damn it¡­ what are you all thinking of doing?! " Now, the atmosphere around those 4 men had become tense and it seemed that 3 of them would launch themselves against that one called Treko. I wonder what that guy did to become an enemy of the Royal family? Don''t tell me that he wanted to kidnap the princess to make her his sex slave?! If so, then I can only say that this guy is crazy. But¡­ I can''t help but admire him a bit too. I certainly cannot approve of something like holding a beautiful girl against her will, but... the words "Slave princess" have an strange magic in them that when listening to them it could even break the principles of the fairest man! [Bang!] "Shit!" When I was lost in my Illusions and I was fighting against the magic of those words, the sound of a shot is heard and gets me out of my thoughts. Also stopping the fight that was about to start between those 4 men. Within those 4 men, the only one reacting to this was the guy named Treko that quickly throws himself to the ground and rolls. Then, of the other 3 who were distracted by the unknown sound, around one of them an energy shield is activated and stops the bullet that went directly to his head. " W-What the hell was that?! " "L-Looks like it''s some kind of projectile..." ¡°T-Those damn weapons again¡­ that''s some kind of weapon that throws a piece of metal at high speed! Don''t stand in the path of those weapons! ...t-those damn weapons seem to have a higher range than I thought. " Who~ That guy seems to know a few things about firearms. As the [Bracelet of Sacrifice] of the man who was shot disintegrates, Treko stands up and paying full attention in the direction where the bullet came from< explains to the others about the guns. ¡­ It seems that this made them stop their internal fighting for now. Well, since these guys had come to attack my girls, their fate had been decided the moment they had that idea. So even if they don''t kill each other, I''ll gladly do it for them... "W-What do we do? Several people are coming out from the other side of the wall... " "..." From this side we could see how several of the girls who were trained by Leona come out and make a fairly orderly formation. It seems that she and Rika trained those girls really well¡­ they certainly seem like a group of soldiers with some experience in combat. Well... the longer this fight lasts, the longer it will take me to be with the girls. So let''s get this over with now... [Bang!] "W-What?! Are they behind us too? "E-Eh? J-Just two people? No... 3 people? " "Sh-Shit..." "Oh! They finally noticed us¡­ but¡­ did you have to blow that guy''s head off? That''s a gross thing to see" As Revy says, when these men put their eyes on us, the man who had been saved before from the shot, had his body without head now... what can I say? That guy just had the worst luck of the four over there. Not having one more [Bracelet of Sacrifice], it was better to take care him now. After all, the fewer men in the 9th limit the better¡­ although I feel like I forgot something important. Well, let''s think about that later. With this, now there are only 3 leaders left... "Master, I''m back!" "Shouldn''t you be taking care of Emilia-chan?" "I take her to the allies of master who are there! She should be safe" ¡°Well¡­ then it seems each of us will take care of one of those three now. Revy, be careful, those men are strong. " "Hmp~ I know how to take care of myself" "Yes, Master!" I had wanted to fight a person at the 9th limit to see my strength now, but I didn''t thought that I would be able to do this immediately after coming back. Well¡­ I should also take care of the minions first. --------------------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 232 Driving Out the invaders (Part 1) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Rika) Adjusting the rifle sight, I could see a small group walking towards the men who were preparing for the siege. At first, I didn''t care much about them and thought they were just more of them, but then, noticing the long bright red hair that had a small silhouette, I couldn''t help but compare that silhouette to someone else who was very familiar to me... "Master is back, roock~!" "Masterrrr¡­" The first to confirm my suspicions was the little harpy Vrana-chan, and Scythe followed after quickly approaching the edge of the wall where we were and it seemed as if they would rush anytime towards the direction where I saw those people. "Hey, little bird, what are you doing! You can''t go there, it''s dangerous" "Scythe-chan... there are too many enemies for you alone in that place!" Not paying much attention to what they said and seeing the attitude of both girls, Rei and Saeko, quickly approach them and stop them from doing something reckless. "Eh? Alex is back?! " "Yes... I can feel Master¡¯s presence where those people are" The girls who understood why this pair of girls were acting that way, also ran quickly to the edge of the wall looking in the direction those girls had their eyes to see if they could distinguish the person they were looking for. Soon, recognizing that boy among that crowd of enemies, most of the girls here start to perk up so high that it even looked like as if they forgot that we were about to be attacked. "Why is that silly boy with them?! He hasn''t been in this place for a month and when he comes back, he does it with more than a hundred enemies?!! " "...no, I think he came and found this situation after arriving here¡± I can''t completely blame Rei for thinking that maybe Alexander was coming along with them, from the looks of it, he just seems too relaxed being surrounded by enemies in that place. But since I had seen him come down the path that leads to Barl, I had to speak up for him. "T-This is bad! Alex is over there by himself surrounded by enemies!! " "" ... "" ¡°Quick, open the doors!! We will fight outside the walls!! " "Yes, Rika-sama!" Kurisu is the first to realize that Alexander''s situation was not very good, and worried about him she exposes this fact that due to the joy of seeing him again, the rest of us had overlooked. I know the boy is strong, but having to face that whole group which also has several 9th-limit people, I think it''s a bit too much for him alone! So I give orders to go out and fight. It was certainly better if we fight under the protection of the walls, but we couldn''t just abandon Alexander on the other side! "I-It seems that Alexander-san didn''t came alone..." ¡°Oh~ It''s true. There are 3 girls who came with him this time~ ...I wonder if they will be our new sisters? " "" ... "" Saya, who had another item that allowed her to see at greater distances and display the image on a holographic screen, suddenly says that. Then, all the other girls approach her to be able to see the people who were shown there with a bit of curiosity in their eyes. Immediately after, the serious face of various girls intensifies even more and some even frown at Shisuka''s words who did not seem to realize the atmosphere that she created now. Close to Alexander, a slender girl could be seen carrying a pair of Berettas... she appeared to be of a similar age to me or Shisuka''s. Her hair was also a similar color to mine, but a little darker. Also, seeing her attitude, it seems that that girl seemed used to fighting... "S-She seems to have a slightly rude attitude¡­ she''s even tattooed." "Well... I think that if she''s with Alex-san, then she mustn''t be a bad girl." I agree with Rei''s word a bit¡­ although this woman seems to be used to fighting, I don''t think that is because she is someone who belonged to a group of law enforcement or military force like me. Without a doubt, she looks more like a criminal... ¡­I hope what Saeko-san says is true. If not, maybe that girl could cause some trouble here. "Well, the other two girls seem to be more normal..." Saya changes the focus of that girl, and immediately shows on the screen two blonde girls who were running towards where the door was and where the soldier girls began to adopt a formation to prepare for the fight. "That girl... I feel like she''s very similar to me." Among those two girls, Leona points to the blonde girl who had short hair and constantly directed her gaze to where Alexander was. She seemed to be more worried about him than about the other girl who accompanied her and was almost dragging while they run... ¡°She''s probably also a homunculus like you, Leona-san, If I remember correctly, Alex had told me that he had a similar scroll with which he summoned you." "Oh, it''s true~! Alex-kun told me to give him the same materials as when he used that scroll from which Leona-san came out~ " Now that I remember, Leona was not a human¡­ so hearing Kurisu and Shisuka''s words, Leona''s feeling should be correct. Although... even though Shisuka told me that Leona was made up of various elements as if it were magic, I still find it hard to believe that a person I live with every day was born that way... well, since she doesn''t seem to care too much about that, then I shouldn''t worry for that either. "B-But that other girl... she''s also quite surprising in her own way." Lastly, we put our eyes on the last girl who had come along with Alexander. Honestly, for me she seemed to be the most normal girl among these three... but it seems that to Kurisu, that girl was the one that caught her attention the most. Seeing how she held her chest while watching that girl run as her breasts bounce, it was obvious the reason why her restlessness... Well... probably is because of the vast majority of the girls here stand out in that regard too. Leaving Vrana-chan aside since she still seems to be a little girl, the ones who are probably in the last place in that regard are Kurisu and Scythe... although the latter does not seem to care about this, the former does seem to be affected a little bit. But seeing that blonde girl running, I must say that this time it wasn''t only Kurisu who got a little worried about this. M-Maybe it ''s because that girl is a bit short, but the proportion of her body makes those breasts stand out even more! "Eh?~ Why? I think she seems to be a pretty good and nice girl~ ... W-Why is everyone looking at me like that~?! " ... probably the only one that is not affected and most likely continues hold her position in the first place in terms of size, was the only one who seemed not to understand why the other girls'' faces had darkened a bit when they saw that girl who was running. Her words in a sense for all the others were something like "That does not affect me, so why worry about that?" That''s why we could not help to see her with some resentment in our eyes! "Hihihi is not the time to blame that guy for leave and bring more girls, remember that they are surrounded by enemies. If you all want to complain to him later, that boy must be alive first for you all to do that" "I-It''s true! We should help them first!! " ""R-Right! "" Because of all this, even I had forgotten about the situation we were in. So hearing Lena-san''s words, I quickly grab my rifle and go back to aiming at the leaders of that group while also reminding the other girls. ¡­Well, let''s take care of those 9th-limit leaders first. "W-wait, Rika-san!" "A-Alexander-san is heading to where those people are!" [Bang] As I pull the trigger, Kurisu and Saya''s voice can be heard and distracted me a bit, but despite that, the bullet was fired directly at the head of one of those guys. It was a pity that it could not reach its target since before it could do that an energy shield forms around my target and it ends up stopping the bullet. "Don''t worry, they are not that close for me to mistakenly shot Alexander" "N-No, it''s not that... maybe Alexander wants to talk to that group of people and end this peacefully." "..." I thought these girls were worried that I would hurt Alexander by mistake, but it seems that the reason was different... I am glad that it was not because the girls distrusted my abilities, but if their words are true, then now that I have attacked them I believe that it will be difficult for the boy to end this peacefully... When I looked at those men through the rifle, I could see how it seemed that they were arguing among themselves and did not agree with each other... Maybe not all those guys were so determined to attack us¡­ they might just try to show a strong appearance to make us surrender, but if we showed resistance, perhaps they would stop this attack. [Bang] "T-That man''s head exploded..." "Is that also a weapon just like the one your friend Alexander gave you, Lorens? They seem to be a bit dangerous... " "P-Princess... I don''t think they are just a "bit" dangerous. That man was at the 9th limit... E-Even so he died without being able to do anything" When I thought that perhaps I had rushed to attack, another shot is heard and through Saya''s holographic screen we can see how the head of one of those 4 leaders explodes... that was not pleasant to observe, so I think it is normal that the faces of several girls who saw this turned pale. Although I think the reaction of some of the prince''s group, it was more because that man was at the 9th limit and died so easily... ¡°Did you really think that boy would forgive those people? If he leaves some of them alive, I think that would be very benevolent on his part already." "" ... "" Remembering Alexander''s personality, no one could say anything against Rei''s words. Even though he looks quite adorable¡­ q-quite innocent, we all understood that he could be very cruel to his enemies. "Well, they''re the ones who came looking for trouble, so we just have to help Alexander." "¡­That''s true" Saying this, I take my weapon, and then I proceed to go down the wall and to where the other girls were formed and were waiting for orders to attack. A few seconds later, all the other girls and the little prince''s group do the same. "R-Rika-sama! A blonde girl brought this girl and said that she was also Alexander-sama''s partner... " "¡­Hello. I''m Rika, but let''s save the introductions for later¡­ for now you''d better stay behind with this girl" "Hi~ I''m Shisuka~ I''m Alex-kun''s lover too, so let''s get along~ " "T-Thanks¡­ h-huh? A-A lover? T-That''s... " When we arrived to the place where the ¡°servant girls¡± were, there was the blonde girl that we saw through Saya''s holographic screen. This girl seemed quite nervous... well, thinking that Alexander send her away from where he was, I think she is not someone used to fighting. While making a short introduction, I point to Shisuka who was not too far from me to go with her. By the way, about the "servant girls¡± thing, it''s not because I want to belittle these girls. The reason is that when we went to have them create an organization in Barl, they ended up choosing among themselves a name that implied this tittle within it. I repeated to them on several occasions that they better choose something like "Soldiers" or "Warriors" since it was really a bit strange for me to call them that way, but they were very insistent on keeping "that" name... well, knowing the boy, this may not displease him so much. ¡°Everyone get ready! We can''t let Alexander fight all those enemies alone!! " "Yes!" "Yes, Rika-sama!!" Taking my eyes off the girl who was looking at all the people around her, and who seemed to be a bit confused, I direct my vision to the front while I give orders to these "servant girls"... I really can''t say that word out loud. I feel a bit sorry for that girl. Since the other girls close to Alexander can''t help but lay eyes on her, as a result, it only make her even more nervous. Well, since Shisuka has always been a friendly girl, maybe she can help her relax a bit. [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] When I decided to march to expel our enemies, suddenly several explosions are heard. Then when I look where our enemies were, it had now been filled with a small layer of dust that prevented us from seeing what happened there... But not long after, the wind clears the visibility and we can all witness what had happened in that place... "Aaahhh!!" "H-Help!! I-It hurts... " "Gyaaa!! M-My leg¡­ M-My leg!! " "" ... "" Contrary to the screams that could be heard from that side, everyone over here was silent as all of us looked ahead in shock. The scenery that we are seeing now was the same as those that some of us only saw in documentaries or photographs of modern war... W-What can I say? Certainly, we saw countless bodies torn to pieces by weapons on our home world, but... those were zombies that did not complain in pain and only produced grunts despite being torn to pieces. So without a doubt, seeing people with burned bodies and missing limbs screaming in agony was quite shocking for some girls... "Gueh~" "W-What happened?" While the girls with a slightly weaker mentality expelled what they had in their stomach after seeing that scene, the others asked themselves that same question in their minds. "A-Alexander-senpai must have used the bombs he brought..." "" B-Bombs?! "" "W-What are ''bombs''?" "I-It must be a powerful type of weapon to do something like that..." "T-That boy really has a lot of strange weapons... but above all, fearsome" "I-It''s true... Alex said he would try to get some weapons from the place he was going" "A-Alexander-senpai? Aren''t you older than him?! " The one who answers our doubts was the girl who was next to Shisuka... it seems that the weapon that Alexander got in this girl''s world is some kind of explosive, that explains why that place seems as if it had been bombarded. Also, although most of us understand that girl''s words, the prince''s group seems to be unaware of that word or what it actually meant. Additionally, some girl seems surprised because of the way the new girl referred to Alexander¡­ while maybe it''s a bit strange, I think they should focus more important things for now. ¡­I think it was Rei. "W-Will we still fight?" "Against whom? Those wounded men? Does it make any sense to do so? " "...maybe we should help them rather?" "...or at least end their suffering." The morale of the "servant girls" had dropped a lot now, although it''s not because we are at a disadvantage or something like that... it was simply because there seemed no reason to continue fighting. Besides, it was not only them, but we who lead them shared that same feeling. ¡°Master and those two other girls are fighting against the strongest men. I''ll go help master! " ¡°¡­ It seems this won''t end until we take care of the leaders. You girls, take it upon yourselves to capture and help those who are not in such bad condition from those people. ...Those who cannot be saved, then don''t let them suffer too much " "Yes, Rika-sama" "We should help Alexander and those other girls." ""Ok"" -------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 233: Driving Out the invaders (Part 2) I wish you all a happy Christmas Eve tomorrow!! Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) After killing the partner of those men in the 9th limit, the attention of the other 3 was now focused on Revy, Mary and me¡­ well, not only them but also their subordinates. From the looks of it, it is better to take care of their minions first. If these 3 men give the order for all of them to attack us, it won¡¯t be a very good thing at all. Also, even if they decided to attack by themselves, letting their subordinates attack the girls didn''t seem like a good thing to me either... I certainly left enough weapons to the girls so they could defend themselves, but the chance of an accident happening was not 0. So it was better if I take care of them first... besides, if the girls had to fight, this would drag on for longer and that is what I least wanted to happen! I want to be able to hug my girls now!! ¡° A-Alex-chan¡­ don''t you think there are too many for just the 3 of us to fight?! We better go to where your allies are and fight together with them!! " ¡­Well, it seemed like Revy didn''t have the same thoughts as me. Although I may not be able to blame her, after all, it was more than 100 people against just the 3 of us... ¡°Don''t worry, Revy-tan~. Soon there won¡¯t be so many enemies... " Saying that, I focus on my interdimensional storage and my domain to make several [Timer BIMs] appear in the crowd of enemies watching us, and then a couple of seconds later, hell breaks loose on them... [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] ¡­The month I spent in that hotel together with Revy, Mary, and Emilia-chan, I was not only asking them every day to go to the pool to be able to see them in swimsuits! I had also thought about several things... specially, how to use the BIMs in a more practical way. [Although probably 90% of the time you focused more on just seeing those girls in swimsuits...] T-Ten percent is more than enough, don''t you think Aurora? L-Look at the result¡­ if I totally focused, then I might destroy the world! [¡­] Well... the point is I thought that using BIMs in conjunction with my interdimensional storage would be a very good combination, although not all of the bombs seemed to work well this way. Trackers, Shield, and Remote BIMs didn''t really work well in this way. The first obviously because to use this bomb it was necessary to set a target first. The shield ones, since they were for protection, it was somewhat stupid to use them in this way. Lastly, the remote BIMs were somewhat redundant to do it like that since they were made to be used in a somewhat similar way. The Implosion BIMs, using them like that was doable, but think I would only use them against strong enemies since it would be a waste otherwise. On the other hand, the cracker BIMs sometimes don''t explode if they don''t hit the place with enough force, so if I use them that way they can fail. The best choice to use with my interdimensional storage are the Timer BIMs that I just used, as well as the Incendiary and Gas BIMs. Although in fact, I think I could have used the simple grenades that I got in HOTD in this way too... it''s just that at that time, I thought the best way to use them was how we did it by killing the zombies in Tokonosu city, so I always stored them in case a zombie horde attacked a camp. But now that I''ve gotten the gas BIMs, I think those could play that role better. Since these have a very wide Area of effect, then it can have the same value as if you used about 100 grenades! "Aaahhh !!" "H-Help!! I-It hurts... " "Gyaaa!! M-My leg¡­ M-My leg!! " "Wha~ This is disgusting¡­ it looks like a war zone." Those screams and Revy''s words bring my mind back to this place. Ghe... as she says, this is really not really nice to see... "The zombies didn''t complain... so they weren''t as annoying as them." "Are you a demon?! Do you still dare to complain about them yelling after leaving them in that state?! " ¡°¡­You''re not a saint either, right? " What can I say? I''ve already seen a lot, a lot of human bodies torn apart... so the only thing that is different from those occasions is that now there are screams of agony mixed with the same pictures that I have already seen before. Besides, these guys weren''t coming looking to be our friends and clearly they said they would kill my girls! And that is an optimistic result of what could happen to them if they lost this battle!! ...they should understand very well what means to pick fights in this world, if they do not, then it is simply because they are idiots. So it''s not like I''m going to cry for these guys. "D-Demon¡­ w-what did you do?!!" "Mmn? ...Magic? " "D-Don''t lie, I didn''t see you using any scrolls! And a person cannot use magic by themselves in this Area!!" ¡°¡­No, not that kind of magic. It was more like a "trick". ¡­Should I have said ¡°Abracadabra¡±? " "¡­is it matter?" When the 3 leaders who once again cast their eyes on us recover from their surprise, they now looked at me with terror in their eyes. Besides, I had forgotten that in this world the word "magic" has a different meaning... or should perhaps say a more realistic one? Well, not that it matters anyway. Now that most of their men are probably dead or wounded, it''s time to take care of these three. "Each of you take care of one of them, I''ll take that guy over there" "Haaa~... fine. At least now I don''t have to fight so many people" "Yes Master" These men are at 9th limit, but Revy and Mary have already reached the peak strength in this area... in fact, both of them now reached level [99] and therefore their level is higher than those men. So it would be nice if they gained some experience fighting against them. If you''re wondering why they reached that level, that''s because I gave Revy a limit-break pill and a Chanel Rebirth Pill (Note: thanks to the people who give us ideas). As for Mary, although only the limit-break pill had an effect on her, she also managed to reach that level as I thought would happen in the B-Tooom world. By the way, Emilia-chan also consumed the same pills as Revy but she only reached the 7th limit... well, maybe I shouldn''t say it as if that is not a good thing since many people struggle many years in Gaia to reach that level. Of course, despite her having that kind of strength, it''s not like she was very suitable for combat... so probably someone at the 5th limit who is used to fighting could physically defeat her. ¡­It''s too bad those two girls didn''t manage to break through the barrier and evolve their soul to level 2. Well, since this area is for level 1 only, then maybe that would be problematic if it happened. They might have not been able to come with me to this Area... [There are items that seal a person''s powers to only show the strength of a level 1 Soul, so it is not impossible for a person with a level 2 soul to go to a level 1 area. But if people in that level stay on an area lower than their level for too long, their strength will not be able to advance further and may even regress a bit.] Wha~ I don''t know whether to be surprised because there may be people with a level 2 soul here, or because someone would choose not to keep getting stronger if they could... [Well, staying in an area with a level lower than your soul has its advantages and disadvantages. The disadvantages are those that I already mentioned, but the advantages are that despite not being able to show all your strength, the energy reserves of a person with a higher soul are logically greater and therefore when facing people with the same strength their endurance when fighting for a long time is much higher.] Well... I can also understand the feeling of wanting to be the King of a small hill. Although this may not be the case in the whole world, at least you are the King of that hill. "Fuck it! I m out of here!!" "Got damn! Why is my enemy always the one who runs away and I have to chase him? " Of the three people who were looking at us, two had their eyes bloodshot as if they wished they could kill us with their look. But the person I had chosen as my opponent takes a last look at what the BIM had done, turns around and runs away. So I have no choice but to start chasing him and leave the girls to oppose the other two men. Not that I didn''t care about them, but as I said before, their level had reached the peak of this Area¡­ furthermore, they also had firearms with them and even bombs that were still effective against someone at those levels. And to make their advantage even greater, I had chosen the man who was level [98] and was the strongest among them. The other two seemed like they had only recently reached the 9th limit... ... I have to complain because it is a bit annoying and unexpected that my opponent was the only one who decided to escape despite being the strongest among them. No... maybe this is why it was possible for person to reach that level, he must understand very well what fights he must face and in which ones he has to avoid... Another of the things that I can be relaxed about by letting those two girls fight without worrying, is because I know that the others who were at our base would come soon and help us. [Bang] [Bang] [Boom!] [Boom!] "Don''t run damn idiot!" "..." As I was running after this guy, I take my gun and shot him. Unfortunately even though he seemed focused on trying to escape, it seemed like he was still paying special attention to the weapons I was holding. After seeing me aim at him, he quickly zigzags avoiding the bullets. Therefore, I have no alternative but to use two other BIMs and place them in front of him to block his way. This time I use two Incendiary BIMs so he has no choice but to stop his feet, and turn to me. ¡°You don''t seem like a royal guard¡­ why don''t you let me go? you will avoid putting your life at risk this way, little one. Honestly, I wasn''t with that organization from before and they just hired me to fight with them. So both of us have no reason to fight each other, right? I promise never to get involved with your group again!" ¡°¡­ Old man, you''re wrong about that. Just having been involved in trying to help someone who had bad intentions to the girls who were in that place is enough for me to kill you. " This guy must be kidding! just the fact that a person gives them a perverted look makes me want to gouge their eyes out, so someone saying they want to kill them should be thankful that I don''t want to torture them before killing them! Also, his promise to never get involved again is pointless in this world. In this world if you are stronger than the other side, then there is no reason to keep your word¡­ so a promise is only valuable if both parties have the same level of strength. Well, with this I do not mean that our group is weak, I think that now there are not many organizations that we cannot face. The problem is that this guy is still someone who can become a level 2 soul, and if that happens before I do that myself, then it would become a nuisance. Therefore, it is better to end this now. As I said, I wanted to see the difference of my power with someone in the 9th limit. Thanks to what happened in the world of B-Tooom, I had now reached level [84], and if we add the effect of my [Hero] skill, then I practically have the strength of someone at the 9th limit... and if to this we also include the effect of my [Survivor] skill, then I would reach the peak of that limit just like the other two girls who did too! ¡­It is a pity that in order to activate the effect of the latter ability I must be in a life or death situation. Also, it seems that even if my level was higher than 90 and I used the effect of those two abilities I still couldn''t break the barrier between a level 1 and a level 2 soul... although it''s not like that doesn''t have any meaning, surely in that state I could easily kill a person on the 9th limit. "Well... since you want it that way, then I''ll kill you first and then I''ll run away you, damned brat!" As if not wanting to waste any more time, the man named Treko draws his sword and charges in my direction. Since one of the reasons for chasing this man was to be able to fight him, I put away my two revolvers and draw my cursed sword. ¡­I feel like it''s been a long time since I''ve held a sword in my hands. [Clank] "...kuh" I don''t know if he underestimates me or his eagerness to finish this quickly led him to be careless, but even though this man seemed to be quite fast, it wasn''t like I couldn''t keep up with his movements and when he slashes at me with his sword, I place mine to receive his attack. He wanted to push me using his strength, but it seems that things did not go as he wanted and when I applied force, he was the one who was thrown back. Besides, at that time it seems my sword saw an opportunity to go on and try to wrap him with flames. ...it seems that this little one is really eager to burn someone. Well, in this clash I was able to realize a couple of things... first, this guy is surely someone who bases his strength more on speed than on raw power. Also¡­ I don''t know why, but it seems that he has an injured arm and he can''t seem to move it like the other. ¡°A-A magic sword? And it seems to be one of fairly high rank to be able to perform that type of attack... it does not matter, the consumption of that type of weapon is quite high and it will soon become a normal sword. You have only lengthened your life a little more little bastard... " It seems that in this Area is normal for magic weapons to work with crystals... according to the system, low-rank magic weapons are the only ones that work that way. The ones that are better can work with the energy of the user¡­ so his logic about my sword being like the first type is something understandable for someone from a level 1 Area. Most of the magic weapons in this Area must be of [H] rank, which means a fairly high-rank weapon in this place. But the truth is that those kinds of "magic weapons" never caught my attention. According to Aurora, since the materials are not that good, and they practically rely on the energy of crystals, they end up damaging quickly since the materials with which they are made are not designed to withstand that. ...more than a magic weapon, for me they were like swords to which a magic scroll was attached. They weren''t bad, but they were expensive and disposable¡­ firearms were much better than these and that''s why I never thought of giving one of these to the girls. Because of all that, it seems that he evaluated my sword the wrong way... ---------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 234 Driving Out the invaders ( Part 3 ) Merry Christmas to all!! As a gift from me, today there is a double chapter! I hope you like these!! Due to the holidays XArezX is busy, so a little later I will upload the edited chapters. Remember to give your gift to Alexander and this author, and there is nothing better than subscribing on p.atreon! There you can read more advanced chapters as a thank you for that!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you for reading SES!! And if you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Treko) After the failure of what happened with the prince before, I had hidden myself in a friend''s guild in the capital of the kingdom. Since the people of the kingdom would probably think that I would try to escape from this place as soon as possible, they¡¯ll place guards in the guild''s branches to prevent me from escaping and also strengthened the borders. They would not think that I would still stay in the capital, so the best place to hide was in front of their noses, plus, having a few acquaintances here, would make things easier for me. I just had to wait for the commotion to subside, to recover from my injuries as well. After all, at that time, I also received pretty serious injuries from that stupid prince... or more precisely, his stupid weapon!! That fucking weapon ruined all my plans!! I was better now and the situation about my bounty has calmed down a bit, so I thought it was time to leave this place... they had put a great bounty on my head, so surely the most trusted friend could be tempted by it. Not to mention a person with whom I only had some ties from when I was the leader of my organization¡­ it''s a great shame how the organization was eliminated because of something that I couldn''t get anything from. ... I really regret having done that. I was too hasty wanting to get strength faster, and I should have continued being patient. Well, there''s no point in lamenting about it and instead, I have to move on. Most likely the only thing that prevented the leader of the guild where I am hiding from speaking, is that he understood very well that if he betray me, then he would be the first one I will kill! It also seems like a great opportunity presented itself on his doorstep, so now he was more interested in this than the bounty on my head. No wonder, if I had obtained this information before attacking prince, then perhaps things would have been different now. Another acquaintance of the leader of this organization in had come and told him that on the border where he had his headquarters, a small group had found a level 10 zone. The only problem was that apparently, these people had ties to an old woman who was on the 9th limit and if she intervened, then it would be quite troublesome for them. Because of that old woman, the group from the border came to give this information to them and get something in return. Apparently, their assumptions were not wrong. While they began to gather information on that group, other organizations started ahead an attack first trying to seize that zone level 10, and the result was that they were annihilated in the following days... Well, they were small organizations where their leaders had barely formed an energy core, so it is not a great surprise that these types of organizations disappear for wanting things that are above their level. Well, this did not stop the plans of the leader of the organization ¡°Demon ape killers¡±, and he only readjusted slightly the plans they had at the beginning. So instead of bringing all the members of this organization, the leader chose to just go with the elites and take the place by force. He thinks that in this way the casualties would probably be much lower. The reason why I know all this is not because my friendship with them was great, but because he had asked me for help to take that place. Since I had lost my organization and couldn''t stay in this kingdom, so there was no one better for him than me to join the plan and not want to fight for that place after... Well, I couldn''t complain about this, at the end of the day I will get some money to start again somewhere else once we complete that and since that place is on the border, I will be able to leave this kingdom through that place with the help of this organization. Also, since their group had grown in strength recently, having 3 people in the 9th limit now, once they got that place the other organizations would think twice about wanting to fight them to get that place from their hands. These men may have just reached that strength, but that strength is still real and since this organization has lived in the capital for some time, they also have contacts with others that could help them and form an alliance to oppose others a little stronger than them. ¡­I can understand why the leader of this organization has a big smile on his face all that time. Once they get that spot this organization would grow in no time. Being honest, I was a bit envious of this man when I get the information. It was until this day that we had to fight for this place. Now that man''s smile had completely disappeared and I could only see anger and regret on his face... that kind of expression seems very familiar to me, it was the same expression I saw when I saw myself in a mirror... But how could he not have that kind of expression on his face? Now, practically every important person in his organization was dying or already dead on the ground... Perhaps the only thing that he could see as somewhat positive in his situation after all of this, it is that compared to the leader of the other organization who brought him the information, was probably dead or screaming since he was the one in charge of leading the attack in exchange for profit, but at least he was still alive and unhurt. ...although perhaps it is very likely he wishes that other leader was alive and standing by his side so that he could vent all the fury he felt at this moment on him. Thanks to that guy, now the entire organization ¡°Demon ape killers¡± has been eliminated as well. In fact, seeing the prince and the men I had fought within the capital standing on the wall of this place, I thought that this was a trap that one of those guys had set for me. But since one of them is now dead, and the other has lost the best men from his organization, then it is highly unlikely that this the case. But even if it wasn''t, I couldn''t stay in this place any longer, so I quickly tried to get out of here. It was a pity that there was someone who got in my way and prevented me from doing so... "Who~ fuck! My clothes are on fire !! Stupid sword, why don''t you stop trying to burn your master?! " ¡­ Seeing that it was a little boy who stopped me, I thought I could kill him and then continue with my escape without wasting any more time. Sadly, this boy turned out to have the strength of someone at the 9th limit and a magic weapon with him too... He is probably the little son of someone important who has lived his life full of privileges and without having to worry about anything. Someone very similar to that damned prince! But I must say that this little boy bothers me even more than the prince¡­ seeing how he tries to put out the flames on his clothes, leaving his weapon stuck in the ground, I feel like he is trying to make fun of me!! Fine... I will vent all the resentment I have against that damned prince on this boy! I will make him pay dearly for overestimating his abilities and oppose me!! He certainly has the strength of someone in the 9th limit and in fact, I was a bit surprised by his strength, but I bet that is only thanks to all the resources that his parents spent on him. Looking at how he brandished that sword, I can tell that he doesn''t have much experience fighting like someone who takes decades to reach the same level of strength he has.. His posture while holding his weapon is full of openings as if he only had a pair of years using that weapon... "Boy, I will make you understand that not because you have reached that level easily, then you can compare yourself against people who fought all their lives to achieve it" This time I don''t attack him directly, and instead I run around him and start attacking him taking advantage of the openings he showed. As a result of this, the boy is left with no choice but to be on the defensive side using his sword or trying to dodge the edge of my sword. ¡­Things turned out a bit more difficult than I had imagined. Even though I had cornered the boy a bit, his senses seemed to be quite acute and he was able to prevent or stop all of the attacks that would have taken his life or seriously injured him otherwise. Besides, that fucking sword was really a nuisance... "Alexander! We have come to help! " "Master, let me help you against that old guy!!" Without realizing it, I had wasted too much time and several girls came to where this boy and I were fighting¡­ Damn it! Things have gotten even more complicated¡­ I didn''t want to use this, but now I have no choice. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) ¡°Rika, Leona¡­ I really missed you a lot. Don''t worry about me, you better go to where the other two girls who came with me are." After fighting against this man for several minutes, several girls come to where we were and the ones who get closer were Rika and Leona, so I ask them to go help the other girls. I can''t say that this fight was in my favor, in fact, that man had managed inflict me several light cuts. As this man had said before, in this short confrontation with him I was able to realize that even though I have strength, I was lacking in other aspects compared to him. ¡­Especially in experience and skill with the sword. This man surpassed me in this, and that is why he had managed to give me a bad time on several moments in this fight. If it weren''t for the fact that my speed was a bit faster than his and that my body would sometimes react before I knew it, probably due to my [survivor] skill, then I would have already been defeated by him. Well, even without the intervention of my [survivor] skill I still had some cards and weapons up my sleeve, so I wasn''t that worried about it either, and instead I was even more uneasy about the two other girls who were also fighting. In fact, it can be said that most of the injuries I have are thanks to putting my attention to where those two are fighting to see how they were. Mary didn''t seem to have much trouble and seemed to dominate the other guy she had as her opponent, but Revy seemed to have a bit of trouble. This was not as unexpected as she depended on most of her weapons to fight compared to Mary that seemed used to fight physically, so it was good to see that Saeko and Scythe went to help her. They probably realize that, of those girls, she was the one who needed help more than the other girl and they quickly went to her. "¡­Ok. Master" "..." Hearing my words, Leona sets her eyes on the man I was fighting, and then on the other two who were a little further away and also fighting, after saying that, she begins to run to where Mary was, leaving behind Rika who came with her. "Alexander... let me help you, I think is better to capture that guy alive." "¡­why?" Rika who had stayed in the same place, suddenly tells me that. She wasn''t a heartless girl to treat people''s lives like they were nothing, but as a soldier, I knew she wasn''t soft on her enemies to try to keep them alive at all costs, so I was a little curious about her words. But, when she tells me the reason, I can''t help but being surprised. "That guy has a reward, and if we deliver him alive to the world guild then we will get 150 million G..." ¡° O-One hundred and fifty million?! Shit... old man! You are worth your weight in gold!! W-Wait ... " With Rika words, as if something clicked in my head, I quickly understand the little discomfort I felt when I killed the other man who wad at the 9th limit... "Sh-Shit!! That other guy who I killed was surely worth a fortune as a slave too!! " Yes! Previously, I sold a thief who was only in the 5th limit for several million, so it was logical that someone who was at the peak of strength in this area would have a higher value!! No¡­ it wasn''t just that guy! If I remember correctly, when I took a quick look at the men whose pieces are scattered all around, among them there were many who exceeded the 5th limit!! "... I just turned several tens of millions of G into a worthless pile of meat." "..." Now I really wanted to cry, I have a feeling of great loss as I looked at the place that had been stained with blood and from some screams of agony could be heard... "M-Maybe we can still save a few million G... Rika, you have to go and help those who are still alive!" "..." " Hihihi boy, you make even me feel a little sorry for those guys now." "Oooh! Lena, it''s good that you''re here!! Do you have a potion to make a man''s head regenerate?! I killed a guy in the ninth limit early and he should be worth a good amount as a slave ... sadly, he must be alive for that. " ¡°Certainly if you sell someone of that level as a slave, then you could get about 25 million¡­ but what you ask is too much, boy. In the area''s level 1, 2, or even 3 there are no such potions.... also, if for some reason you could have in your hands a potion that manages to do something like that, then it is sure that it would be worth much more than just 25 million G " Well ... I think that''s true. I-I lost 25 million just like that¡­ it even hurts a bit to think about it. Well, there is still something positive, that is, 150 million are right in front of me! "Haaa~..." "Oh... this is not good, don''t let that guy take that pill, boy!" When Rika sighed because of my previous words while she has her eyes on me and I returned my attention to the guy who I had been fighting, he had taken a pill to his mouth. Seeing this, Lena speaks to warn me and to stop him, but unfortunately it was too late to do anything. ¡°You all are morons! First you get in my way and then you completely ignore me!! I''ll make you all pay for your stupidity, and I''ll start with you first, damned brat!! " I was curious what it was that pill for Lena to get a little nervous, but seeing how his aura grew a few seconds after consuming it, it could give me an idea of the effects of it. ...It seems that the fact that I was distracted a bit due to the value that each of these enemies represented annoyed him, and immediately after swallowing that pill, he charges while brandishing his sword against me again. ------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 235 Driving Out the invaders (Part 4) Merry Christmas to all!! As a gift from me, today there is a double chapter! I hope you like these!! Due to the holidays XArezX is busy, so a little later I will upload the edited chapters. Remember to give your gift to Alexander and this author, and there is nothing better than subscribing on p.atreon! There you can read more advanced chapters as a thank you for that!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you for reading SES!! And if you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- As soon as Treko felt the pill''s effect, he charges toward me. I felt relieved that he decided to choose me as his target, it would been problematic if he attacked Rika or the other girls instead... although, I wonder why this man seems to hate me so much? After all, I don''t think I''ve done anything for him to hold a special grudge against me. This man''s speed was already fast enough to cause me trouble before, but now it had increased and he was able to get right in front of me in just a couple of seconds. This time I have to activate my [Limit-break] skill to be able to follow his movements, but instead of looking for a direct confrontation with him, I also activate my grimoire and make it create a shield around me. [Bang] [Bang] "Ahhh!" At the same time as I activate my grimoire, I also change my sword for my two revolvers, and they appear in my hands in an instant, as soon as his sword hits the shield of my grimoire and causes his movements to stagnate, I shoot at his legs. I had no concern that he would pierce my shield, because, although his strength probably increased a bit as well, it''s not like he has the same strength as an explosion... I had already achieved my purpose to see if I could fight someone at the ninth limit, and thanks to this, I was able to learn that even though I could defend myself against someone at that level, it was still quite problematic for me to fight someone at that level in a direct confrontation. Also... it seems that firearms are less and less useful the stronger my enemies are, so it will probably be best to try to learn some martial arts from now on. I think the good thing is that the next world I will chose it is to solve this problem. Certainly, there are several other options that I can choose from to improve my fighting skills, like learning from experience by constantly fighting, getting a skill orb from the system, or also learning myself after getting the skills by means of information scrolls with the techniques on them. But... The first option is too annoying¡­ I am not a fighting maniac for me to be fighting all the time, and nor a lover of pain either, plus, this option would also take a lot of time to achieve. The second option is too expensive... although I could certainly learn those skills in an instant, for now, I don''t think I have the resources to make this choice. So the latter would be the most viable for me at the moment... This one isn''t that expensive, and while it''s a bit of a hassle and would also take a bit of time to learn the skills, at the very least I wouldn''t have to put my life at risk all the time to improve. Besides, maybe there is one thing that can improve this option greatly. Instead of learning these skills by myself, if I can get someone with enough knowledge about this to teach me, then my learning will be much more efficient and faster! I could certainly ask Saeko to teach me since she has a greater knowledge of the sword than I do, but there is a slight problem with that. I''ve always felt that Saeko has the mentality that her partner has to be someone trustworthy, so I don''t really like the idea of showing her an aspect of myself that I''m not very good at. It may also be just my pride as a man, but either way, I find it a bit difficult to learn from her. I don''t care that the one who teaches me is a woman, and actually, for me that is much better. But... Saeko is not an option for this. So I already had a world in mind to achieve this goal, but before doing that, I wanted to have a higher limit before going there... I believed that it would be best if my soul level advanced to level 2 before going there, after all, that place is a level 2 world. ...well, it can be said that it is a very low level 2 world since probably more than 99% of the life in that place does not have a level 2 soul, and according to the information that Aurora gave me, even the world''s level is on the decline. The bad thing is that if I go to that world, it is almost certain that I would get involved with that 1% of level 2 soul individuals... so that''s why I wanted to have a level 2 soul before my trip, but it seems that it would be best to go there as soon as possible, besides, it is not like all the people with a level 2 soul will become my enemies. ...well, I can''t deny that being able to meet my "Goddess" who is in that place as soon as possible also drives my motivation to go there even faster. "D-Damn bastard!! I-I''ll kill you!! " ¡°Drop that though, man. What caused me troubles before was your speed, so now that you have a hole in your legs and you are unable to get up, you are no longer a threat to me. " In the course fewer than 5 seconds, this fight was over. To be honest, I didn''t want to hurt him too much because it could affect the reward for this guy, I thought that he would have an article for protection like the [Bracelet of Sacrifice], so I fired twice hoping that the first bullet would be stopped and the second would hit. To my surprise, I don''t know if this man was too confident in his abilities to not feel the need for such an item or if he was just someone too poor to get them, but there was nothing to stop those bullets. Well, even if he had a Bracelet of Sacrifice, he would only have wasted it already and still end up getting hurt anyway. "Kuh! W-What are you doing, you fucking bitch! " "I-I didn''t know you had those preferences... Alex-chan." ¡°Don''t be stupid, Revy. I don''t want a surprise or for this guy to commit suicide " Even so, this man was still a person at the ninth limit, and perhaps, even if he didn''t have something for his protection, he might have still something to attack. So after hitting that guy to make him stay still, I immediately start searching through this guy''s clothes for anything suspicious. Apparently thanks to the help of the other girls, the men Mary and Revy were fighting ended up surrendering quickly as well. It''s good that it wasn''t necessary to kill them either. After putting them into custody, the girls who were in those fights and the girls who were watching from the wall, after seeing that everything had ended, come to where I was. When Revy sees me taking off that guy''s clothes, she says exclaimed. In the end, this guy didn''t have anything dangerous with him, so I just left him there. The next thing would be to try to heal his wounds so that he doesn''t bleed to death or something like that, but first, I''ll have to look for something in the system to immobilize him... "Alex!! A-Are you hurt?" "Fufufu you have finally returned, Alex-san" "Alex-kun, I missed you so much~ . Why you left without saying goodbye to me before~!? Heeey~ Rika, why are you stopping me~ Let me hug Alex-kun, I haven''t done it in a long time~! " "Stop, if you sink the boy into your breasts, then the others won''t be able to greet him!" "Alexander-san, I''m glad you''re back!" "You took too long! ¡­Why are you coming back until now? Also, why did you came back together with those guys?" ¡°Master, pet Vrana! Master hasn''t caressed Vrana in a long time, roock~ " "Master... returned... fine..." ¡°Master, we have finished immobilizing this guy. Fufufu¡­ it seems that Master had quite a few women in this place... " "Master, I''m sorry I didn''t greet you properly earlier! Welcome back!!" "So this is the fool that put Lorens in danger..." "Alexander! You have come back. Now we can go on an adventure to the Rozz forest " Leaving aside that guy, I could finally see the girls who I had left in Gaia... seriously, not even 150 million G could make me take my eyes off from them now. Kurisu, seeing that I had some cuts on my body, quickly walks towards me while she was worried. Unfortunately, since it was not only her who was approaching, she is prevented from reaching me by the small space when all the others also walk towards me. Although, some are also more reserved and they only greet me by smiling from where they are as Saeko and Rika who stops Shisuka who was running towards me too. That''s a bit unfortunate since even though it would be a bit troublesome to greet the others as Rika says, I also want to sink my face into those breasts... after all, it''s been a long time since I did that. Saya and Rei who come together also seemed to be fine, one greets me affectionately, while the other complains a bit¡­ although the latter said that, I could see in her eyes that she was also happy to see me. ¡°Vrana hunted many things for Master! Master has to give Vrana a lot of praise, roock~ " In the end, the first to get to where I was and hug me wrapping her soft wings around me was Vrana. She actually seemed quite lively and eager for me to stroke her head, so I decided to indulge her a bit. Well, it wasn''t just her, I could notice my other faithful subordinates that I left here in Gaia, even though they don''t come to hug me like Vrana, the eyes of Scythe y Leona lit up when they saw me. ...I-I really hope that the reason for seeing me is only joy. I''m a little worried seeing how Scythe drools a little while she watches me.... Also, I don''t know if it is because they fought together or because they are of the same Race, but Leona and Mary seem to have quickly grouped together and even though they have practically just met, the atmosphere around them is as if they understand each other quite well. "Hello everyone... I also missed all of you. It makes me happy that-" "T-The mother cow appeared!! ...s-she is definitely the mother of the blonde cow!" When I greet all the girls, my words are suddenly interrupted. The one to cause this and breaks the pleasant atmosphere, was not other that Revy which seems not to care much about the mood of everyone here... Damn it! Her words almost made me fall to the ground!! Seeing how Shisuka struggled trying to break free from Rika and get to where I was, Revy with her mouth wide open said that. Her words also make Emilia-chan who had kept quiet all this time next to Shisuka, to blush. ¡­I can certainly see the similarity between both girls. They are both beautiful girls with blonde hair, but¡­ it is clear that the reason Revy said that, is due to the fact that when Shisuka struggled to free herself, her breasts swayed from side to side! We could all see how she looked at Shisuka''s chest and immediately put her eyes on Emilia-chan¡¯s too. It''s good that Shisuka doesn''t seem to mind that or didn''t pay attention to it as she was more focused on something else... On the other hand, Emilia-chan seems really bothered, but perhaps because she''s surrounded by people she doesn''t know, she can only give Revy a sharp look. "...it''s true that she and Shisuka-sensei are quite alike, although I think they would be more like sisters than mother and daughter" Well¡­ leaving the fact of both girls'' big breasts as similarity aside, it seems that all the girls also agree that Emilia-chan and Shisuka look a lot alike. No¡­ although they are not as obvious as Revy, several girls also run their eyes over the breasts of those two girls, so surely they also compare them in that sense too and no only Revy... "Master, don''t pay attention to those girls with big lumps of meat and praise Vrana more!!" "You will finally pay for what you did, I hope you are prepared..." "Y-You are-" " Noooo! What are you doing with my 150 million!! " As Vrana was complaining, a girl who came with Lorens''s group, calls out my attention when I see her approach the man named Treko. So when I was a little curious why this beautiful girl was interested in that guy, she takes a sword from another girl by her side, and in the next second the head of that man was flying through the air. I almost felt that it was me whose head had been cut off at that moment! My 150 million turned into two worthless pieces of meat in just one second!! ¡­Well, I think it would still be a high-quality fertilizer for my plant, but compared to its value before, this was a huge loss! ¡°W-Why¡­ g-girl? ...You better have 150 million with you, otherwise, you will become that guy''s replacement to pay me! " "E-Eh? I''m sorry¡­" "Insolent, how dare you!!" "A-Alex... t-they are ..." "Oh trust me, there are very few things that I don''t dare to do now... maybe just her won''t be enough to cover the value of my loss, so if you are her friend, I also make you pay for this too!" "..." Obviously seeing this, I could not remain calm, and unconsciously my domain was released exerting pressure on that girl and the other who, when seeing my gaze and hearing my words, speak in defense to the first one... I regularly like to be nice to girls, and if they''re beautiful like these two, I can be indulgent and forgive them many things, but¡­ damn it! That girl I don''t know cost me 150 million! If it had been a mistake of one of my girls, then maybe it would just depress me a little. Plus, since they are not wearing military uniforms, they are not the girls Leona and Rika trained either. "E-emmm¡­ Alexander-kun, don''t worry¡­ she is¡­ " So if they weren''t from our group, then they were from Lorens-kun''s group, or they were adventurers that the girls met while I was gone... but feeling their strength, most likely they are Lorens-kun''s guards. So I put my eyes on Rulnement causing him to try to say something to me, but then, as if he found a problem trying to say something, he kept quiet. If Lorens-kun does not take responsibility for what they did, then given their level, they would be slaves of very high value... also, as they are women and quite beautiful at that, most likely they would be worth more than only 25 million, which is the average price that Lena told me that a 9th limit slave would have. ¡­I don''t really like the idea of enslaving a woman, but each person must take responsibility for their own actions! Also, it''s not like I''m going to mistreat them or force them to do too bad things¡­ the other girls probably wouldn''t let me overreach after all, but at least I''ll make them work to make it up to me for this. Plus, this way I will fell that my loss is not too big... "Master! You can''t ignore Vrana !! You should talk more with Vrana because it is the one that more has strived, roock~!! " "E-Eh? W-Wait, Vrana! W-What are you doing ?! " "" V-Vrana-chan? "" "D-Don''t take Alex-kun with you, Vrana-chan~. It''s not fair!! ~ " ¡° Bird girl, have you gone crazy?!" ¡°Get the master down, Vrana! you can''t treat him that way!! " Things suddenly change again since Vrana, who seemed quite restless for a while now for not paying attention to her, gets upset and begins to fly while holding me with her legs. Then, in the next instant, I found myself flying through the air while I could only see the other people who stayed in that place standing there just as surprised as I was. ...maybe this little harpy, after not seeing me for more than a month, missed me more than I thought. That makes me happy, but¡­ I already fell from a building once, so I don''t want to experience something like it again!! ----------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 236: Meeting Of Girls From Different Worlds Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ------------------------------------------------------- ------------------------------------------------------- (POV Revy) "S-Shouldn''t we try to help him?" "T-That monster took Alexander away!!" "You shouldn''t worry about an insolent boy, prin-... Clarise-san, Lorens-san " ¡°I-I think Alex will be fine, after all, that harpy is a monster tamed by him. But putting that aside, I apologize about those things he said... he can be a bit impulsive sometimes. " ¡°No, that was my fault¡­ having that guy in front of me, I couldn''t resist making him pay for the things he owed us. Please tell him later not to worry and that he will properly receive the reward this man had for his head " Several things had surprised me since I came to this world with that boy... but without a doubt, the biggest surprise was how a girl with wings took that boy flying away. In fact, that same girl was surprising enough by herself... ...now I understand that this world was different from the two I have been in until now. Even just a short time after I arrived, I could see a girl with wings... and besides, this doesn''t seem to matter much to other people around. After those two disappeared into the sky, the first to speak was the girl Alexander had gotten angry with, and the one who responds to her was a red-haired girl who apologizes for his previous attitude. ¡­I wonder if she''s that boy''s big sister? Well, I can''t blame him for acting in such way, from what I hear, that guy who now has no head, was worth 150 million alive! I do not know how much money is that here, but when anyone talks of millions it is certain that no matter what currency is, it will surely be a huge amount! "Ah! Damn it... that damned boy left without giving me my gold! Well¡­ since his family is here, then he will have to come back sooner or later. When he does, he will have to pay me and take me back to my home" "..." Thinking about things related to money, I immediately remember that that boy still owes me a mountain of gold, so I can''t help but express this! As a result of, other of these girls react at my words. ¡­Although unfortunately, not in a good way. "You... even if Master brought you here, you can''t speak like that of him." ¡°It''s useless, Leona-senpai. That woman has always been rude to Master " "... if so, why haven''t you taken care of her?" The blonde girl who was together with us in Emilia''s world, along with another blue-haired girl in a military uniform starts talking while staring at me. It really surprises me a bit how that girl was able to connect so quickly with the people of this world... it already seems as if she is from the same group. Fuck! I didn''t expect us to be friends, but we were already in another world and we went through some things together, so I think she should be on my side at least! She should be more like Emilia that when the boy was being dragged by that bird woman, slowly approached to my side... it is a pity that this woman is useless in case a fight breaks out. In fact, she would be more of a hindrance¡­ well, maybe I can''t blame that girl called Mary for do this. That group is bigger, and on our side were this useless girl and me who is already thinking about abandoning her in case of a fight... perhaps that girl is the smartest of the 3 of us. ¡°Well¡­ why don''t you two try to eliminate me? Let''s see if you two bitches can do it. " "..." ¡°¡­ That''s not good, Leona-senpai. Despite the fact that this woman is a nuisance, the master has not allowed me to kill her " Not because I am at a disadvantage I am going to allow others to treat me as they want, so taking my weapons, I also stare at those two. When the girl named Leona starts to unsheathe a couple of big knives, Mary stops her. In addition, another girl with a dark complexion and hair almost the same color as mine intervenes. ¡° No one will kill anyone here, everyone calm down, and Leona, take away the hands from your weapons. All enemies have been eliminated and now there are only allies here. ¡­You also try to not provoke the other girls here. " "Hmp~ They were the ones who started talking about wanting to eliminate people" ¡°Fufufu, Leona-san is just a little overprotective towards Alex-san. She is not bad, surely you will get used to it soon, Revy-san. About the gold that you say Alex-san owes you¡­ I don''t think it will be of much use for you to carry gold from this place if you want to return to your world. The gold of this world may be different from yours " "...E-Eh? T-That damned brat fool me? " The one who spoke to me next was one of the two girls who came to help me when I was fighting earlier¡­ I thought I could take care of that man quickly, but things got a bit complicated. The boy wasn''t lying when he told me that he could be strong and that I need to be careful, so I can''t deny that the appearance of this girl and the one with a huge scythe made things easier for me. After the fight, when that guy surrendered, this girl introduced herself as Saeko, so I told her my name too. At that time she seemed to be quite a refined girl, but... I was actually surprised by her change in attitude after the fight ended, her appearance when she was fighting and when she was calm, it was as if she were two different people. Well, maybe because we fought together before, her attitude towards me was a little friendlier than the other girls here... besides, she seemed more pleasant and easy to get along with than Mary and Emilia... ¡­ Well, this would be the case if it weren''t for the intense gaze of the other girl next to her with pale complexion carrying a scythe. It seemed like she was another girl who also didn''t really like I was expressing bad words about the brat¡­ I could see that if it wasn''t because of Saeko holding her hand, she probably would have brandished her scythe against me. Well, it''s not like I came into this world to make friends so it''s not like I care about this. But listening to what Saeko whispers to me at the end, really bothers me! ¡°¡­Certainly, it might not make sense to take the gold from here to your world, but the gold from our world might be the same as her world¡¯s, Saeko-san. Even if it''s not possible, probably Alexander-san could get something of great value that you can carry into your world with you. But¡­ does that mean that you came just for a payment? Aren''t all of you here for Alexander-san? " ¡°H-Hmp~ I of course came just for my payment! ...Although this girl here sure came here to move her ass for that boy" ¡°I-I didn''t come to move my ass to nobody! A-Alexander-senpai just invited me to come here, a-and I¡­ " A girl with pink hair and glasses gives me good news and tells me that apparently the boy had not lied to me, so that makes me happy. But... it seems that she was more concerned about what kind of relationship I and Emilia had with that boy than anything else. ...I may not dislike the boy as much as I did at first, but if I get my gold, that would be enough for me, and I can leave happily. Also, there is something that has been worrying me since I got here and saw all those girls... ¡°E-Emmm¡­ why are almost all the people here female? Is that normal here? " "It is true. I have also asked myself if your organization is made up of only women... " Emilia-chan who had been upset due to my comment earlier, seems to that gain some courage to speak and ask about one of the things that had caught my attention the most since we arrived here. Also, it seems that the two of us weren''t the only ones, the group of the girl Alexander got angry was also very interested in that question. Fuck! more than 90% people here were women! They cannot say that the population of men is small since in the group that the boy killed previously the majority were men, but in this group almost everyone are women! " " T-That''s ... " " "Well that''s because most of the girls here are Alex-kun''s lovers~ Well, that group of women with military uniforms are grateful that Alex-kun saved them earlier and want to thank him for that, that''s why they decided to follow him~. So don''t worry if you are here because you like Alex-kun, all of us will accept you as our sister~! " "..." "E-Eh? I-I and Alexander-senpai are only¡­ " ¡°Who~ Lorens''s friend is truly amazing¡­ Honestly, he is something different from what I expected... I could tell that he was quite brave and bold boy... he also seemed a bit proud. Now I understand why Lorens seems to admire him so much. But the fact that he has so many girls at such a young age¡­ I don''t know whether to admire him for that or worry instead. " "S-Sister, don''t say embarrassing things!" "I am envious of Alexander-kun..." "...You''re just a pervert, sub-leader" Sh-Shit! The mother cow dropped a big bomb here! She also said it as if that was not something important! If what she says is true, then that boy has more than 10 lovers... Now even I feel a little sorry for Emilia... I don''t blame her for having a totally confused face upon hearing this woman''s words... in fact, I think she took quite well that the boy she felt something for was involved with more of a dozen women. ...I remember when we met and he fondled my whole body and I complained to him about that, he told me while belittling me a little that he had other women and with a better body than mine if he wanted to vent with a woman, but at that moment I thought he just wanted to bother me... Now I can see that hid words were not a lie¡­ I don''t want to say it, but in this place there are several women with a better body and appearance than mine! No¡­ not only me, but there is also even someone with a body even more gifted than Emilia. I don''t know why, but... F-fuck! This bothers as much as like when I thought that the brat lied to me!! Also, when it comes to looks, all the girls are quite beautiful! It almost seems as if he has chosen them carefully from a large number of women!! I-I don''t think of myself as someone ugly, but¡­ n-now I feel like the ugly duckling in a lake full of beautiful swans! N-No, don''t be so hard on yourself Revy, you could be the ugliest swan among the other swans, but at least you still are swan.¡­ m-maybe I shouldn''t be so mean since the boy shows interest in me, right? Ah damn it! ... now I want to hit that guy as hard as I can for making me think that... but strangely, I also want him to shows interest in me more! I still have the ego of a woman after all, and I don''t want a man snubbed me by another more beautiful woman!! "Okay, let''s go inside for now. We''ll let the other girls take care of cleaning the place so that it doesn''t attract too many monsters. " With what the girl who seemed to be called Rika says, all the other girls begin to walk towards the wall and immediately we were in front of a large mansion... it seems that the boy is really not someone poor, this mansion seems like one of those where the bosses from where I come from live. Apparently that group from before wanted to take over this place, and now I can understand why¡­ this place actually had a great atmosphere and was quite nice. "That plant would be quite useful where I come from..." As I passed through the walls, I could see how the girls in soldiers'' uniforms threw the bodies, or pieces of these, into a large plant that quickly swallowed them up. Seeing this, I can''t help but exclaim my thoughts. "I knew it... Revy-san, the place Alex-san went, was in constant fighting, right?" "Hmn? Well... I was talking about my place of origin, the boy summoned me into the world of this girl. Although that place was not a paradise either, people from there were killing themselves using the same bombs that he used to get rid of that group" "So you are just like Kurisu-san." Due to my comment, Saeko who was walking with me asks me that, and then all the others turn their attention to me seemed interested in what I was saying. "Wasn''t that girl his sister?" "No, no one here has a blood tie to him" ...it seems that I had drawn the wrong conclusions... the red-haired girl I put my eyes on, seems that like me, was taken out of her world and brought here by the boy. ¡°Well, I think we should introduce ourselves. I am Rika, I served as a soldier in a certain country " ¡°I am Shisuka, a nurse, and I am currently learning alchemy from Lena-sensei. How long does Vrana-chan think about monopolizing Alex kun?!~" "Kurisu, a scientist ". ¡°I''m Saeko, nice to meet you. Before, I was a high school student. She is Scythe, she doesn''t talk much " "Saya, I was also a student " "Rei, just like the two of them" ¡°I am Leona, subordinate of my master Alexander! ...please don''t speak ill of my master as I can''t allow it!" Arriving at a large table, the girls we met begin to introduce themselves. It seems that the other group where the only men were, held at the margin from this talk. Probably they thinking this was a matter of this group. "I am Blue Mary, and like Leona- senpai, I am a homunculus created by Master" "I-I''m Emilia Mikogami¡­ I-I was also a student." "I am Rebecca Lee... a mercenary" With the other two girls introducing themselves, everyone''s gaze fell on me, so I have no choice but to introduce myself. When I was going to introduce what I was doing in my world, I was about to say, murderer, bodyguard, pirate, or whatever people paid me well for. But thinking that those things surely didn''t sound like a good thing, in the end I choose that term that encompasses everything and it doesn''t sound too bad. ¡­But leaving that aside, there really is a great variety of girls in this place. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "Shisuka !! Master wants to pluck me !! " After the introductions, these girls begin to tell us various things about this world called Gaia. Many things the boy had already mentioned, but there were many others that he did not and they sounded quite interesting... So while we were answering some of their questions and they were doing the same, suddenly, the girl with wings from before comes back alone and throws herself at the blonde nurse with big breasts while saying that. "Easy Vrana-chan, Alex-kun probably was just bothering you" "¡­Who knows? Maybe this bird girl did something to piss off that perverted brat. After all, he was forced to fly away before. " "Vrana did nothing wrong, fat woman!!" "I-I already told you I''m not fat!" With this girl showing up, our conversation has to stop abruptly. A short time later, Alexander also returns and seems to solve the problem he had with this girl easily since latter she was around him again hugging him with her wings. The remaining time of that day, seemed like the boy wanted to inspect all the changes that took place in his home and spend time with the girls that he hadn''t seen for a while. So I didn''t get a chance to ask him when he would give me my gold. In the end, after assigning me a room in this mansion, that damned brat heads to another room along with a large number of girls behind him... even Emilia was in that group too! Hmp~ that girl, even though she complained about my words before, in the end, she is a little bitch! ¡­Fuck! I feel left out because of that!! ------------------------------------ ----------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited Chapter 237: Vrana’s hiding place (Part 1) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "Damn it, Vrana! Don''t you dare let go of me!! " "Don''t worry, Master, Vrana will take you to her hiding place, Master can caress Vrana without distraction, roock ~ " With no other alternative, I could only hold onto Vrana''s feet while she also held my shoulders with her claws. I not only do this to avoid falling, but also to avoid she would use too much force and dig her claws into my body! ¡­ She actually has quite sharp claws. If it weren''t because my clothes are now in very bad shape due to the explosions in Emilia-chan¡¯s world and the burns that my sword made earlier, then I would have been a angry that Vrana ruined them. Well, perhaps I should not complain so much, after all, I was the one who told her that it was not necessary for her to always tear her enemies with her claws or feathers when she fought and that instead she could simply grab them with her feet and raise them into the sky and then release them. Remembering how the T3 zombie that fell with me from a building last time ended, I knew that without a doubt it would be enough to finish off most of the enemies in this level 1 Area... probably not even a 9th limit would come out unscathed after falling from several tens of meters of height without the use of any element to help him. We continued this way flying through the air for a while until soon, a small mountain was visible in this forest and Vrana heads directly to the chasm of the mountain and throws me at the entrance of a small cave. ¡­Although when I used the magic scroll to fly sometime ago I wanted to experience again the feeling of flying through the skies with the wind against my skin, I must say that this was not as pleasant as that time. " Woh! ...Damn it, Vrana, can''t you be more careful when putting me down?" "Master, Master, follow Vrana, roock~ " After falling and rolling around the ground for a bit, Vrana also descends and rushes me to follow her into the small cave. Well, she probably missed me a lot because of the month I was absent, so let''s indulge her a bit. Also, I¡¯m sure if I don''t, she will be around me trying to get me to praise her like before, so let''s do it to calm her down a bit. Since the cave was not so deep, the interior of it was not so dark as to need an instrument to illuminate the place and with the sunlight from outside it was enough to see everything in the room. "Here, here, Master, roock~ !" Vrana quickly walks up to a pile of objects and gestures for me to sit beside her with her wings. "¡­what is this?" "They are treasures that Vrana collected for Master, roock~ !" Perhaps Vrana had retained the crows'' characteristic of liking to find shiny things, since in front of the place where we sat there was a good amount of shiny metal... well, more precisely, they were some weapons and armors that some adventurers probably used before. ¡°¡­Good work, Vrana-chan. You have been a good girl " The truth is that those things were most just rank [J] and very few were a rank higher than that, so to be honest, they don¡¯t had much value. In fact, in my interdimensional storage, things like these have accumulated endlessly... I wonder if I should open an equipment store? I think I certainly have enough items for that. Well, they say that the intention is what matters. Besides, I had already decided to pamper Vrana a bit, so I''ll take this opportunity to do so. I should scold her for attacking adventurers, you may say? They know the dangers of entering a forest, so that is the risk of their work. The only thing that worries me is about someone spreading the rumor that in this forest lives an harpy, and because of that, adventurers come looking especially after her... ¡°Vrana, you must be careful when you come to the forest. At least try to come along with other girls, please " ¡°Heee~ But they are very slow because they have to walk through the forest. Also, Master must not talk about the other girls while he stays with Vrana, Roock~! " ¡°Fine, fine, Vrana has been a good girl. Just make sure that if you run into someone who''s giving you trouble, don''t be stubborn and just fly away to where the other girls are. " "Yeay~" Thinking that a group of strong adventurers might come looking for her, I try to ask her to come to the forest in the company of some other girl, but unfortunately, she doesn''t seem to like the idea. Vrana is still one of the girls with the highest level of all of them, so unless she comes across a group of adventurers made up of people at the 9th limit, she shouldn''t be in danger. Something like that should be highly unlikely, besides, she can fly away even if she finds some group with that characteristic. Since the elements that allows flying should be very scarce or have many limits here, there should be no problem for her to reach our base if she encounters a dangerous group. "Master, Vrana found this too!!" "Hmn? Oh~ good job! " Removing various stuffs, she reveals a good amount of scrolls with different spells on them¡­ well, these are certainly much more useful than the things from before! Not that they are priceless treasures, but it never hurts to have many of them, and especially when they are free! This time my compliments are more sincere than before and then I quickly put these things in my inventory. "Has Vrana been helpful?! Master will no longer abandon Vrana, roock~¡­ " "Vrana has always been helpful to me... Besides... your master will never abandon you, Vrana. It''s just that sometimes I would need to go away for a while to do some things, but you can be sure that I will always return to your side " "Seriously? Will Master never abandon Vrana, roock~? " After showing me the scrolls, the happy face that Vrana made when she saw my joy darkens a bit when says this while sitting on my lap and holding me with her wings looking directly at me... it seems that things were not as simple as I thought and she has not just missed me, probably not seeing me for a long time, she thought that I had abandoned her. I really felt bad seeing that face that seemed to want to cry at any moment, so without paying attention to anything else, I caress her face while firmly reassuring her. I wished I could promise that I would never leave her alone again, but unfortunately, that was impossible for me to fulfill, so I only speak words that I could keep... or at least which I would totally strive to carry out. " Is it a promise, roock~? " "Of course" Turning her expression in joy, she immediately brings her face closer to me while highlighting her lips after saying that. I didn''t need to be a rocket scientist to know what she wanted, so I immediately took the back of her head in one hand, and kissed her. This was not the first time that we both did something like this, since she slept with me and the other girls, she had seen how I did this with the other girls, so it did not take long for her to demand that she must have the same treatment as the others girls. I''m not going to deny that I felt a little strange doing it the first time, but the rejection of doing something like that with her was much less than the time that I did it with Scythe for the first time. After all, you could say that she was just a "little" different girl compared to the others... she only had wings instead of hands and her feet were a little different, so it was not like the idea of having to kiss the corpse of a girl as the case with Scythe... Although with the latter, to be exact, she was not anything like a corpse at all. It''s not like she gives off a rotting smell and her body will deteriorate over time, in fact, I have to say that doing this with her was quite nice. If there was something that caused me to be reluctant to do this with Vrana, it wasn''t her appearance... no, actually it was due to her appearance, but instead of it being due to her differences from a normal girl, it was more because she looked too young for me. So usually when I kissed her, it was always something light to the level of just bringing our lips together and doing a little sucking to make the characteristic ¡°chu¡± sound of a kiss. She might be a bit forgetful and somewhat clueless, but she wasn''t stupid. So knowing that the way I was kissing her was a bit different than with the other girls, she would get a little sulky while complaining for that. The good thing was that after I patted her head a bit, she calmed down. And the funny thing was that after seeing that, it was the time for other girls to show of envy for it... "Hmn ~" But this time due to what happened earlier, I was more intense with her than usual. After tasting Vrana''s lips for a few seconds, this time I stick my tongue in her mouth and reach for hers to intimidate her a bit. As a result, since she was practically sitting on top of me, I feel her whole slim little body shake. Not caring about this, I just hold her waist with my other hand and eagerly keep tangling my tongue with her. "Haa ... ha... M-Master.. y-you want to suffocate Vrana, roock?!~ " "My little harpy, you always asked me for this but now you complain when I do it?" Seeing how her wings flapped probably due to lack of air, I part my lips so that she can breathe. I wonder if because of constant practice doing this my lung capacity has increased? After all, it is regularly the girls who struggle first to separate to be able to breathe when we kiss. ¡­or it may be because my physique continues to improve with each limit I increase. "Hya~ M-Master ... y-you tickle Vrana, roock~" Allowing her to get some air, I start kissing her neck instead. I can''t help my hand that was on her waist from slowly going down until I reached her little butt which without hesitation I began to caress. ...since Vrana''s breasts were almost nonexistent, then her buttocks became the place to vent my lust. Without a doubt, if you compare it with the other girls, she is quite small¡­ although I must say that the sensation that is transmitted to my fingers is still very pleasant, and I do not feel as if she lost with other girls that I have had the opportunity to touch. Hers was quite elastic, I really liked the feeling of pressing my fingers against it and that it struggled to maintain its shape... plus, the fact that my hand could cover most of one of her buttocks was not a bad thing either. I wanted to be able to hold it in a better way putting my fingers between the line that separated her two buttocks to be able to squeeze the one I held with more force, but unfortunately, her short skirt prevented me, blocking the passage of my fingers. "Hmn~ M-Master¡­ V-Vrana is feeling strange¡­ Hya ~ V-Vrana''s butt is tingling, roooook-Hmn~" Soon I was no longer satisfied with just feeling that little butt through her clothes, so while I steal her lips intermittently so as not to deprive her of air for so long this time, I slide my hand from her leg until I reach the spot where my hand was before but this time going under her miniskirt and even her underwear. Finally I was able to fulfill my wish to be able to hold tightly one of her buttocks as if I wanted to squeeze it! Then, as a result of my actions, Vrana''s body shakes harder, the claws on her feet bend inward, and her wings begin to flap a little. Seeing how her wings flapped, I couldn''t help but think that Vrana was like a small bird that had fallen into my hands and was fighting to escape seeking her freedom... it''s a shame for her that it was too late, and now I would make her my little canary that I would make sing to please me whenever I want. "Nyuu~ Ha... Ha... M-Master... V-Vrana felt very good, roock~" "...Is that so? I''m glad" I think Vrana maybe had her first orgasm... after she made the characteristic sound that normally makes in a more prolonged way, she loses the strength of her body and tells me that as a whisper in my ear. "...this part of Master got hard again... it''s as firm as a rock, roock~" While I continue caressing Vrana''s butt, but in a slightly more delicate way, she separates a little from me and lowering those red eyes that were now a little wet, with the feathers of one of her wings she begins to caress the place of my crotch that stood out greatly. Well, my erection probably had happened since a long time ago, but when she lost the strength in her body then her crotch instantly made contact with my penis that seemed to want to break my pants and look for the right place to hide... "...Can Vrana do something to make Master feel good too?" "..." Caressing my crotch, this time it was Vrana''s turn to make my body shake¡­ her words sent an electric shock through my entire spine! She had really put me between a rock and a hard place... While I had already reached this point of fondling with Vrana, this was thanks to the situation from before... she was probably the only girl out of all the others that I couldn''t afford to get to more advanced things with! After all, you had to understand that she had the look of a girl about 14-15 years!! So even though my mind was telling me not to move things forward, on the other hand, my body wanted me not to stop with just this and just keep going. " Master... Vrana can not do anything for Master to feel good, roock ~?" "Glup" Noticing my silence, Vrana looks up and asks me again... So gritting my teeth and making up my mind, after swallowing the saliva that had accumulated in my mouth, I grab Vrana''s shoulders, push her away from me, and immediately stand up while still keeping my gaze on her. ¡°¡­Master, roock ~? " "..." --------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 238 Vrana’s hiding place (Part 2) Happy New Year to all!!! My best wishes to all of you and I hope that all your purposes for this year are realized!! Thank you for reading SES until now, and remember to support the novel on P.atreon!! It is thanks to all of you that this one can continue!! ------------------------------------ ------------------------------------ "...Master, roock ~?" "..." As I watched Vrana, I internally struggled with the idea of walking away and leaving the cave to calm myself... or indulge Vrana''s desire to make me feel better. So after a hard fight in my mind, in the end... [Tsruunn] In the end, my mind was weaker than the desire of my flesh! "??" I unbutton my pants, and immediately they fall together with my underwear while leaving my penis in the open air and total freedom. Although... this time the reaction I get from Vrana when this happens was a bit disappointing. Although she seemed totally interested in my penis, she only fixes her gaze on it and tilts her head showing curiosity more than anything else. "Males are really very different from females... roock~ " Well, if I think about it, this is not that surprising. I''m sure I am the only man she has seen naked, and although this time is not the first time she has seen me, it is the first time she has seen it from so close. So her reaction about comparing the differences between both genders should be very normal, and especially if you considering her age... ¡°Master¡­ what do I have to do to make you feel good, roock~?" But the good thing about Vrana was that unlike other girls who were shy or tried to hide their interest in my genitals, aside from her curiosity about the difference between her body and mine, she acted just as lively as ever. "... hold it with... with your mouth " ...it seems that until now I have only had the opportunity to reach deeper levels of intimacy with very inexperienced girls in this regard. Well, I think that in the case of Saya the previous time she gave me oral sex, the fact that she did not know what to do at that moment was more because the nerves left her mind blank and she did not know very well what to do at first. I honestly don''t think she was as innocent as Vrana. After all, she was 16 years old... while she certainly should not have experience in that regard, the time when she lived in her world is very easy to search for any kind of information. Well, it''s also not like I care to instruct a girl what to do¡­ in fact, I think in a sense this fuels my vanity as a man for being the first guy to teach this to them. So just like with Saya, I thought it would be nice if she got used to my penis a bit, and that''s why the first thing I thought is that I should make her hold it for that happen. So when I tried to tell her that, I realized that I was not completely calm since I even forgot for a second that she had no hands at this time... Although it was not impossible for Vrana to hold my penis since on her wings she had three small fingers, the problem was that these did not seem very functional and these like her feet had claws on them. So, even though I have never seen her use those claws in a fight, I don''t want to check through my penis if they are as sharp as the ones on her feet! "Yes, amu~" "D-Don''t make it so hard Vrana! That place is quite sensitive!" "It''shh oshay~" "Kuh!" Due to all that, without any other alternative I ask her to use the mouth... well, although feeling the delicate hands caressing my penis is quite pleasant, without a doubt feeling the moisture and warmth of the mouth of a woman is many times better. So it can be said that I just skipped a step as I would definitely ask for Vrana to do this either way. Also... this may not sound very good because it can be interpreted as if I am training her, but since I know there are girls who have a certain aversion to oral sex, so if Vrana did it before any of those girls said something bad about this to her, having done it already, then she shouldn''t pay much attention to that and she would surely continue to do so. After all, people say that the first impression of something is the one that is most strongly etched in the brain. And as I thought, at this moment Vrana did not seem to have the least bit of revulsion or disgust at putting my penis in her mouth, and so without hesitation, she swallows it right after she hears my words. M-Maybe the only bad thing about this is that she treats my "little" friend like any other food that she puts in her mouth... actually this gives me chills, and not because of how good it felt. I had some concern, and not wanting it to come true, I quickly spoke to Vrana. "For nothing in the world should you think about chewing at this moment! In fact, try not to let your teeth touch that part of me " "Hmhun? Un~ " ¡­ At this moment I was very grateful to the fact that when I named her, her teeth had changed in shape from how they were before. If they had been pointy, I would be crazy if I put my penis in her mouth! Curse! I can be lustful, but my perversion is not so much as to want to feel the adrenaline rush for dangerous situations together with the pleasure of doing sexual things!! It was good that she quickly tries to follow my words, and after giving a nod, she opens her mouth a little more so that her teeth do not touch my penis. "Chu ~ Amu..." "Woh~" I think I had worried too much unnecessarily. Instead of Vrana associating this with eating, it seemed that for her, this should be something like kissing. I could feel how she used her lips a little more to travel my penis than her tongue and even mimicked the suction on my glans just like when we kissed before. ¡­Maybe since she was not used to using her tongue when we kissed since it was just a few minutes ago that we began to do this, she was not used to using her tongue. But I must say that Vrana''s technique of treating this as if what she was doing was about kissing like before, it was something quite good. Her lips were so soft, and feeling that little suction on the tip of my penis made even my knees shake a little. But what intensified my extinction even more, it was not that. Without a doubt the stimulation of her mouth was great, but the image of her doing this was perhaps even a little intense to that! Since Vrana did not possess hands, she could logically only use her head to try to manipulate my penis, and seeing her with her wings resting on the ground while she constantly moved her head to find a better way to suck my member was something that I would certainly save strongly in my brain!! "Aaamu~ Squish, squish... chu~" This was similar to playing with your lover telling her that she had to suck your penis while her hands were tied¡­ so she only had to use her lips, tongue, cheeks, and other parts of the face to stimulate your penis! Although... I don''t think that Vrana wanted to use every part of her face to stimulate my penis that seemed to throb for every action she did, I don''t think it was due to instinct either. Instead, I think it was rather because she was a bit clumsy. "Chu~... Aaahmu~" Because at times she would suck on my penis and then moving her head to try to make it a little stronger, so when she released it, it bounced a bit from inertia and hitting her face a bit, and then again she had to search for it to try to put it in her mouth. Well... I admit it! It was also my fault!! Seeing that a couple of times, I couldn''t contain the urge to play with her a bit and so I moved my hips a bit to make it a bit more difficult for her to hold my penis between her lips again!! ...if I cover her eye blocking her vision with a piece of fabric, would abuse her too much? I really wanted to try that! "Mashter, chu~... do you want to urinate? Do you want to mark Vrana with your scent? If the master wants it, Vrana will drink it all, roock~! Aahh ~ " So as if visual and tactile stimulation weren''t enough, Vrana through my ears in a powerful way she attacks me. Those words left my mind blank for a couple of seconds, then immediately images of Vrana drinking my urine assault my mind!! The only thing that prevented it from being a "critical hit" was that she did not say that sensually and erotically, her face continued to maintain the same innocence as before as if for her this did not have a sexual or perversion sense... To be honest, not that I had a fetish of that style. In fact, I never considered asking a girl to do that, but¡­ if it is the same girl who proposes this, I realize that I was not so against doing something like that either! D-Damn ... I must be careful or this girl could take my level of perversion to another level! Probably being a beast part, for her that does not seem very strange... surely for Vrana it was like marking your territory or your belongings. I think that even when she rubs her wings against me before, she does so in part for that reason wanting to leave her scent on me. ¡°V-Vrana¡­ what comes out of my meat stick is not urine, it is something different. It is something as if my meat stick is preparing to expel its seed. Vrana''s body also does something similar... " "Eh? Also Vrana do, roock ~? " There was no need to do more intense things yet¡­ just her fellatio for me was enough to give me enough pleasure... for now. So while Vrana opened her mouth as if waiting for something and I squeezed the lower part of my abdomen when I felt the need to ejaculate, I explain a little about sexuality to her and making it as simple as I can so that she understands. Well, I also speak to make my desire to ejaculate go down a bit, it was a relief that she had stopped her fellatio at that time... I''m not sure why, but almost instinctively, a man tries to prolong his ejaculation as long as possible... it may be because for a man hearing from his partner that he last a long time is something gratifying. Or it may also be that between more you resist, in the end the pleasure from orgasm is more intense... I am more inclined to this last reason since I feel that for me in my previous life it was like that. "Sniff, Sniff... Since Vrana smelled a strong scent of the master''s here, she thought the master was marking her, roock ~" "..." Maybe I can''t blame Vrana for misinterpreting this¡­ since my penis had come into contact with almost the majority of her face, my pre-cum had practically smeared all over her face. I cannot deny that in a certain sense, I had marked Vrana and permeated my scent on her skin... "Vrana... could you continue?" "Hmn? Oh, sure, Aahmu~ " Since Vrana had been a bit distracted by my words and now she was looking at her crotch with curiosity while also her small nose moved to sniff. And since I too had recovered from that blow that took me off guard from Vrana and had regained control of my body, now instead of my penis throbbing from trying to ejaculate, it was more like it was complaining and it said something like " what happens? Why are you stopping, partner? ¡±, so I decided to ask her to continue. So, in the next instant things go back to doing as before. Vrana''s fellatio continues for several more minutes, and even though I continue to try to resist the urge to ejaculate, there is always a limit to how long you can endure it... "Kuh! I-I''m coming! " "Hmn? MMnnnn!!!~ " Suddenly I feel that from my penis a wave of pleasure begins to spread throughout my body, also while I feel that, the forces of my feet leave me, and so by inertia, I hold Vrana''s head to avoid falling. ¡°Glup~¡­ Glup~¡­ Glup~¡­¡± Unfortunately for Vrana, since my mind had gone blank for a while, and since she cannot use much force on her wings or lean on them to try to separate as a person would. So with no other alternative, she only has to try to quickly swallow all the semen that floods her mouth... but unfortunately, my penis does not seem to want to stop anytime soon... What could I say? It had been over a month since I was able to release everything that was accumulating on my balls. Even though I was focused on surviving in the world of B-Tooom, it wasn''t like there weren''t times when my lust rose to give me an erection... after all, I was with Emilia-kun, Mary, and Ravy on that island for the most of time. ¡°Glup~¡­ Glup~¡­ Glup~¡­ MMmnn~!!" Also, the time I was at risk was only about a week! The remaining time was spent in a luxury hotel with them!! So it can be said that the only time when I did not receive stimuli for my penis to react was only when I was unconscious or asleep!! ¡°Glup~¡­ Glup~¡­ Glup~¡­ Glup~ Kohon ... Kohon!! " So without a doubt, the time and the amount that I ejaculated was not short... then as a result of that, when I regain my senses a bit from the waves of pleasure that ran through my body, I was on my knees in front of Vrana who was now coughing and trying to inhale air. "I-I''m sorry, Vrana!" I-It seems that at some point my feet gave way and I releasing Vrana from that torment... worried for her, I quickly approach her and start patting her back. Then when I see her face, I realize that it is not that she has regurgitated the semen that filled her mouth... P-Probably while ejaculating I inserted my penis deeper into her mouth... partly I think it was a good thing since she didn''t have to desperately try to swallow everything that filled her mouth, but... it seems that when I withdraw my penis because I fell, my penis must have positioned itself pointing up to her throat and instead of going to her stomach, semen began to rise through the airways of her nose until it overflowed. Therefore, the face of Vrana was had become a disaster... she had teary eyes as she had cum dripping from the corners of her mouth and her nose. Seeing her like this, I could only apologize repeatedly as she tried to catch her breath. "A- Are you okay, Vrana-chan? " Sh-Shit... m-may I have caused her a trauma now!! "Kohon!... V-Vrana is fine... th -that just surprised Vrana... she thought she would die drowned by the master''s seed, r-roock~" "I-I''m sorry¡­" ¡°Vrana is fine~ Vrana swallowed most of the master''s seed! Aaahh~ Vrana did it right? " ¡°O-Oh~ Vrana-chan did well¡­ b-but you didn''t have to force yourself so much. I got lost for a moment and gave Vrana-chan a bad time, surely Vrana-chan found it unpleasant to have to drink all your master''s seed " For a moment I thought Vrana was blaming me and was saying that sarcastically, but looking at her face like she expected praise for doing a good job, it doesn''t seem like that was the case. Even if she didn''t seem like she cared about it, instead of feeling better knowing that, that innocent face from her makes me feel even worse... and so I keep apologizing to her more. "Hmn? Vrana doesn''t think that the master''s seed tasted bad¡­ Vrana likes the master''s scent very much, so Vrana liked it very much!! It''s a shame that she couldn''t taste it so well since she had to swallow it fast¡­ " W-Well, those words, although they also caused some guilt to stab my heart, my penis that began to calm down from having ejaculated reacts immediately and as if to say "it seems that this girl did not have enough!" it was prepared for another battle. " Master... do you still want Vrana to make you feel good, roock~?" Seeing that, the girl who had been bully by this one, it seems that she wanted to ask for revenge while staring at him... I had thought about stopping since I did not want her to feel bad about sexual things and in the future not want to do them, but... It seems that I cannot oppose the fight between these two. Chapter 239 Vrana’s hiding place (Part 3 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- "Master... do you still want Vrana to make you feel good, roock~?" "..." As if she wanted to tell me she was not joking with her words, she extends one of her wings to my penis that was already pointing up energetically again, and she begins to caress it with her feathers. Her feathers were actually quite soft, and feeling their caresses on my penis was quite pleasant! Damn, I thought that Vrana had a little demerit for not possessing hands, but it seems that I was wrong! Well... she can also transmute her wings into hands, but looking at their appearance they may not feel the same as a normal girl. The feel of her feathers was even softer than skin, it was a somewhat fluffy sensation! Without a doubt, it was a very different feeling of being caressed by a hand!! "Kuh!" Vrana began to flap her wings like if using a feather duster to shake off the accumulated dust somewhere. Together with the soft caresses of her black feathers, because they were composed of super-thin filaments, they also produced a slight tingling in every inch of the skin of my penis while they traveled until reaching the glans that amplified that sensation even more!! "Do you want Vrana to drink Master''s seed again, roock~?" "..." Honestly, I already knew that my sexual desire had built up quite a bit, so I had thought about looking for Saya and then spending some time alone with her. It''s not that I don''t want to develop my relationship with the other girls and do more intimate things with them as well, but at the moment, this was more of an emergency... If I get affectionate with a girl and she wants us to stop when things gets a little more intense, then I may not listen to her and end up attacking her! Well¡­ I think some girls like Saeko and Shisuka wouldn''t mind much to move things forward a bit, but if it didn''t ends that way and instead happens what I said before, then that would be a bad thing. ...so that''s why I thought that my best option was Saya with whom I was almost sure that at least she would be willing to perform a blowjob. Releasing my accumulated pent up stress for a month, that way I could interact with the other girls without worrying about attacking them, and I will be able to stop when they ask me to. "Who~ Master''s seed is white... Amu~ " While I was a little lost in my thoughts and in the caresses of Vrana''s feathers, my attention returns to her when I hear her speak and feel the absence of the soft touch on my penis since she withdraws her wings. "..." Due to her caresses, the sperm that remained on my penis is stimulated to come out staining her feathers, and as she says, the contrast of her black feathers with my cum makes it quite distinguishable. Next thing I saw is this little harpy carrying the feathers that had been stained white towards her mouth stretching her wing to reach the right place, and then she starts licking them while looking directly at my face... Fuck! This should be a cute action like a little bird preening its feathers, but I could only see it as something erotic! Watching that scene, my penis that had already become fully energetic begins to throb again and I can almost hear it say ¡°Partner, what are you waiting for! It seems that this girl has not had enough!¡±. "Hmn?" I stand up, put my hand on one of Vrana''s shoulders, and then push her down so that she lies on the ground. She does not resist and is soon laid as she places her wings on her chest... Since Vrana''s clothing doesn''t cover much, I thought she would complain a bit about the rough floor of this cave, but this doesn''t seem to matter to her. Maybe since she is a monster, she has more resistance or is not so delicate... ¡°Master¡­ roock~? Don''t you want Vrana to make you feel good again, roock~? " ¡° ¡­Sure, but we will do something different this time, Vrana-chan. Not only will you make me feel good, but your Master will also make you feel good " Previously I had thought about keeping this body virgin at least until the age of 15 since people say that it is not good for such a young body to experience this, although... I think that this is more due to the immature mentality of the person and also because of what can result from having sex than a physical problem. ¡­I certainly can''t think of it as a good thing for someone 12 or 13 to become a parent. Well... in the case of women, pregnancy is always something with a certain risk, not to mention a girl of that age. But in my case, I have greater mentality than the age of my body and so maybe there is no problem... also, being surrounded by girls and having to wait for a little over two years for that, seems unrealistic to me. So now I had changed my thoughts a bit, and instead of restraining myself from having sex, I would go as far as the girl I was being intimate with would allow. Let''s say that the matter of this body remaining virgin would be a matter of luck, timing, and the girl I was with. Some girls like Haruna, Kurisu, and Rika seem to want my age to be a bit older to do things like sex, so if I am with them that is unlikely to happen. But with someone like Saeko and Shisuka¡­ if we could have a moment alone and I push a bit either of the two, I might be able to go all the way with them. With Shisuka, I think she wouldn''t even care if there were other girls when that happens, but surely the other girls would, so that''s why she''s in the latter group. On the other hand, even though Saya is the girl with whom I had become more intimate, seems that to advance even further with her I have to first do it with Kurisu. She told me that she has always been very good to her, and if we do it, she would feel like she betrayed her. As for my subordinates Leona, Mary, and Scythe, although they themselves have told me that they would be willing to do it, their affection levels have not exceeded 100. So I know they would do it simply because of their loyalty to me, and I don''t want that. Besides, there were Rei and Vrana, and things were a bit more complicated due to the mentality or physique of each of them respectively. In Rei''s case due to her Tsundere attitude, I would probably need to be overwhelming, but if I go overboard and confuse her Tsundere attitude, making her really not want to do it, then that would be something bad. As for Vrana¡­ with her I had several mixed feelings. As I said before, due to her innocent attitude and her physique, I had a certain reluctance to do something like this with her... but getting to this situation with her now, for those same reasons, it encouraged me even more to keep going! No, not that I am a lolicon. Besides, Vrana had an appearance of a girl of about 14-15 years now¡­ she is certainly not an adult, but surely the features of a woman had already started to bloom in her in a good way. The stimulus I felt was something more psychological, I always liked being the dominant and proactive side in terms of sex. So with the other girls even though I try to be so, due to my body being smaller than theirs, the feeling I''m looking for is countered a bit for that. But in Vrana¡¯s case, our bodies don''t have many differences. Probably due to her race, she is slim and not that tall, and therefore I can feel my dominance over her even more... not to mention that she is quite submissive towards me. I think I have an S personality after all... By the way, even though she is also a faithful subordinate of mine like the previous 3 girls, her case is different from theirs since her affection has been increasing steadily every time I stroked her head or gave her light kisses from the moment I summoned her, and at this point, it has even surpassed 200 value. So I didn''t have the feeling that Vrana was doing this just because of her loyalty to me, in fact, her loyalty is even lower than her affection. "Roock~?" I spread Vrana''s legs a bit, and position myself between her legs causing her to look at me curiously as I put my hands back under her miniskirt. Of course, I don''t miss the opportunity to caress her legs in the process until I get to the place I was looking for... my little harpy, I did not want to come with you to this yet, but you were the one who caused the situation in which we were alone and also chose the worst time to do it. When my fingers feel the small fabric that I was looking for inside her skirt, I pull it down¡­ oddly, Vrana doesn''t seem to care much about this, and instead, she cooperates quite a bit moving her feet so that she can remove her panties. "Roock~ Hehehe, you tickle Vrana, Master" "Your feathers here have a very soft and pleasant feel, Vrana-chan." With her underwear no longer being an obstacle, I place one of my hands inside Vrana''s skirt and begin to caress her pubic area. Honestly, this was more out of curiosity than arousal. The first time I saw Vrana, since she was naked at that time, I thought part of her was normal and the same as the other girls having a small black garden there, but later I realized that I was wrong, and in fact, she was a little different. Instead of having pubic hair, that place of hers had little feathers that intertwined with each other in a very neat way. When touching them, the sensation was very different from the slightly rough touch that is normally felt in a girl in that place... it was like touching a small layer of silk, I think they are even softer and more comfortable than the feathers of her wings. ¡­A pillow made from these feathers would surely be very comfortable. ¡°Rooooock~ M-Master? N-Nyuu~ " Satisfying my curiosity, then I move on to the important issue that worried me the most, and immediately turning my hand, my ring finger that was caressing her pubic area moves directly towards her vagina, and after caressing her vaginal lips a little, my finger enters her. ...it seems that I was not the only one excited. Even though Vrana doesn''t show it too much, her body had also gotten aroused and reacted appropriately making her vagina wet. There was only one problem... as I suspected, Vrana was quite narrow! With just one finger I could feel the walls of her vagina contract tightly against my finger as if they wanted to squeeze it! ¡­Maybe if I put my penis in this place then it will hurt Vrana quite a bit. For now, let''s play with that place to see if she relaxes a little and that place expands a little more. "M-Mashteeer ~ V-Vrana feels great when you scratches that spot from Vran-Roooock~" I thought that after inserting my finger she would try to withdraw or freak out, but contrary to my expectations, she stays in the same place while squirming a little every time my finger touches the walls of her vagina. ¡­The only thing I have to watch out for is the claws on her feet because if she makes a sudden movement, then she could hurt me. "Nyuuu~" I continue to get my finger in and out of her for a while, then as a result, her vagina gets even more wet causing her natural lube to slowly drip out of it. Also, what was a relief is that I was able to soon get my second finger in her. Not that my penis is only two fingers thick... but at least I have verified that Vrana''s vagina is still quite elastic, so she probably won¡¯t have problems adjusting to my size ... after all, it can stretch up to let a baby out, right? Well¡­ Vrana is a harpy, so perhaps that statement is not entirely accurate. M-Maybe her vagina doesn''t expand that much after all? What if I break my little harpy? No! From what I''ve seen so far, it can''t be that different. "You see... Vrana-chan also produces a liquid similar to your master." "Hmn?" I remove my index and ring fingers from her vagina and then begin to open and close them imitating a scissor in front of Vrana who directs her vision to my hand when she hears me call her. My fingers were completely wet and by their movements, I could see how thin threads were formed by the viscosity of the liquid between them. "Ha... Ha... Master... Vrana is happy that you make Vrana feel good, but Vrana is the one who wanted to make Master feel good, roock~." "..." Since I wasn''t attacking her with my fingers, it seems that Vrana comes back to her senses a bit and tells me that. So with her words, any doubts I had about continuing had disappeared. "Fine, then it''s time for Vrana to make me feel good too..." "Then Vrana will got up!" "It is not necessary, in this position Vrana can make me feel good too" "¡­How?" She really did not seem to know what we would do next... well, they say that in ancient times because there was no such thing as sex education or even those topics were taboo, there were many couples who tried to have a child for a time without result only to later discover that they were doing things wrong in the bedroom... so it can be said that knowing things by instinct also has its limits. ¡­Perhaps that''s why in some regions there was still a kind of initiation about taking their son to a prostitute so that she could teach him properly. "It is time for your master to pluck this place of Vrana" "E-Eh?" Wanting to tease her a bit so she can relax before what is about to happen, I tell her that while stroking her pubic region again. So when I see how her pupils contract when listening to me, and the thought of "Oh shit... " appears in my mind due to her reaction, it was too late to try anything to correct it. "Nooo! Master cannot pluck Vrana! " [Kick] "Kuh!!" After that, Vrana kicks me hard and throws me away several meters from where we were. Shit! I even felt my ribs crunch from her kick a little! "D- Damn it... Vrana! You didn''t have to kick me so hard! " ¡°But the Master cannot pluck Vrana! Vrana needs her feathers to fly" "W-Wait, Vrana!" I couldn''t help but get a little angry because when I put one of my hands to my chest, there were three little red dots there caused by Vrana''s claws that pierced my nano-tube jacket... it was not something serious and also not so deep wounds, so I don''t think she kicked me with all her might, but I was able to verify that her claws are at least considered a [H] rank weapon to be able to pierce my clothes. So being that way, what scares me and makes my body shake is that if she had kicked a little lower, then things wouldn''t be that simple and she wouldn''t just get a few scratches! Thinking about that, I can feel my erection quickly going down. Then Vrana, without paying attention to my words goes out of the cave and starts flying. Shit! Now I will have to go back all the way by myself! At least she could have taken me back! Well... I had forgotten that this was a taboo word for her, so it is normal for her to run away when she heard me say "pluck"... "It seems that it was not yet the time for me to eat Harpy..." ---------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 240: Achievements and Progress (Part 1) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- [Looks like you chose the wrong words this time, Alexander. You missed your chance to eat that little harpy] Haaa~¡­ Well, I had completely forgotten what happened the first time I summoned Vrana¡­ besides, since I had been stroking those comfortable feathers for a while, that thought just suddenly appeared in my head. ¡­I really can''t rid of the idea out of my head about getting a pillow full of those soft feathers! If you had touched them, then you would understand me, Aurora. [Fufufu, it''s not like you won¡¯t get another chance to eat Vrana-chan later, so you don''t have to worry Alexander. As long as she''s still your subordinate, then she probably won''t escape that fate] ¡­You make it sound like the system provides me with girls to sleep with or like I would force her to do that. You should say something like, "Since we both feel the same, it will inevitably to happen in the end." [...although you perfectly understood what you wanted to do, I don''t think that would have been the case for Vrana-chan, right?] Kuh... [Well, joking aside, I think it was good you two didn''t end up doing it. Since Vrana-chan is not fully developed, if you fertilized an egg from her, then there is a high chance that some difficulties will arise due to her still immature body] Shit! If you knew that, then you should have stopped me much earlier, Aurora! I thought I had entered wise mode after ejaculating and my mind had calmed down, but Aurora''s words make me realize that it was not really the case. I already knew that pregnancy was dangerous for a young woman, so it''s not hard to imagine that this applies to most races as well. [Well, I was also interested in directly seeing intercourse between a couple. Also, there was only a chance that things would get complicated, and even if that happens the system could provide you with a way to handle that.] Haaa~ Anyway, I prefer not to put one of the girls at risk, so if you think my actions may cause them problems, I ask you to stop me, Aurora. [Fufufu, sure.] ¡­Changing the subject, so Vrana does lay eggs. I remember one of the previous things Aurora told me, I can''t help it since it was a doubt that had been present in my head. Since Vrana''s species is part human and part bird, how they gave birth to their children was always intriguing to me. [From what I know from some records, harpies are oviparous, but they are also a bit different from birds. According to the information I have, the male has to fertilize the Harpy¡¯s egg inside her uterus, and then once fertilized, it remains there for a couple of months until it stabilizes and grows a little, then it is finally expelled.] I see... in a sense it is a process with aspects of oviparous and mammals. Besides, it seems that Aurora is still very interested in things related to reproduction... previously, she had asked me for permission to buy books and documents from the System, since they were cheap things and I was also a bit sorry that she was locked in my body without being able to do anything, I agreed to it and only asked her to ask me if the value of what she wanted to buy lay in the hundreds of thousands of G. But it seems that a lot of the things she buy were related to those issues... probably when she gets a body she will be a carnivorous girl. Well, I can''t blame her. If I were locked in someone else''s body and suddenly get my own, I''m sure sexual things would be the first things I want to experience too. "I give up! Walking to the mansion will probably take a few hours this way!! Let''s find something to go there immediately " After picking up Vrana''s panties that she had left, and putting them in my interdimensional storage, I left the cave and started walking in the direction of the mansion while I distracted myself by chatting with Aurora. But seeing the distance I had to travel on the map, I gave up rather quickly. Furthermore, although I already had seen the girls just before, the impulse that I had to be with them had not disappeared and instead is was strengthened knowing that they were close to me... besides, I was a little concerned about what Vrana would tell the other girls too. Maybe when I get there, complaints will rain on me... So I decided to stop and start looking for something in the system shop to transport me right away to the mansion. I have always thought that money is to be spent and live comfortably and not to simply accumulate it, so it is not that I care to spend a little... much less now that I have enough. Then, I finally find a low-rank teleportation scroll to transport a person a couple of kilometers... I say low-rank, but the lowest-level from this type of scroll was [H] rank... it also cost a couple hundred thousand G... Despite what I said earlier, it is not that I like to waste money foolishly! This was like asking a fucking helicopter to transport me from my house to the closer convenience store when I was in my previous world! After seeing the cost, I thought I''d better keep walking towards the mansion... but unfortunately, I was really worried that Vrana would talk too much with the other girls, so I could only convince myself that this was a necessary expense. ¡­I hope Emilia-chan can make scrolls soon, that would save me expenses like this and we would even earn some money for ourselves. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Alex! You have returned!!" "Fufufu, it seems that Vrana-chan was very impatient to see you and ended up causing you troubles." "Forgive her, Alex-kun~ She missed you so much, so don''t pluck her" ¡°¡­ It''s strange to say this again since we already went through the same thing a moment ago. Well, you shouldn''t be too hard on the bird girl, as Saeko-san and Shisuka-sensei said, this girl has been very anxious to see " "... I''m back again" I teleport to the mansion using the scroll and find the girls who were apparently sitting around a large table talking to each other. Lorens-kun''s group probably thought that they would be talking about private affairs of our group and withdrew since I don''t see them, that''s a shame since I still had to demand compensation from that girl who killed my Gold. Also, it seems that my worries were excessive and it does not seem that Vrana had talked about what happened in the cave... probably the only thing at this moment in her is head was that I was going to pluck her. "M-Master... don''t pluck Vrana, roock~ Vrana will give you three of her feathers!" Then coming out behind the Shisuka¡¯s back who had spoken in her favor, Vrana approaches me while putting her two wings together and she somehow held three of her black feathers... seeing this, any anger for the kick she gave me earlier vanished. ¡­And about leaving me with my pants down when we were about to have sex, well, that doesn¡¯t bother me to much. Before that happened, she was the one who had helped me lower my arousal several levels in the first place, so I think it would be a bit unfair to get mad at her for that. Watching her hold those three feathers as she slowly approached me and looked at me with some unease in her eyes, the only feeling in me was a bit of pity for making her feel this way. ¡°I was joking earlier, Vrana-chan. Sorry if your Master scared you, I promise that I will never pluck you even if I''m angry... I''ll treasure these three feathers of yours " When she gets close enough to be able to stroke her head, after taking the feathers she was holding between her wings, I do just that. Then, seeing her tremble a little as she closes her eyes, I quickly speak up to apologize. "Yeey~ Vrana loves Master the most, roock ~" I am glad that Vrana is a simple girl and she quickly forgot about what happened before. Returning to normal, then she hugging me while rubbing me with her wings. It is a pity that it seems that I will have to forget about the idea of making a pillow with her feathers now... Then with her humor restoring, I finally proceed to greet the other girls properly starting with Kurisu who was the first to approach me. "I missed you all..." "Hmn~" Without being able to wait any longer, I take Kurisu in my arms and making her bend a little with force, I collect all the good morning and good night kisses that she owed me for the time that we did not see each other. ¡°Fufufu¡­ am I the next? Hmn~" After several minutes, letting go of Kurisu''s waist and her lips, I quickly move on to the next girl closest to me who was Saeko. A few minutes later thinking that this should be enough for her, I immediately try to go with the next girl but then I was stopped before that... "Alex-kun~!" When I put my eyes on Shisuka, she quickly runs up to me, and without being stopped this time, she plunges my face in her large breasts. Now I''m so glad that I had that moment alone with Vrana before... although if things stay this way, I¡¯ sure my sex drive will return to those dangerous levels from before. Well, it''s not like I need to worry about it... the girls will have to take responsibility for this themselves when that happen again. When she finally releases me and I try to breathe when Shisuka releases me, this time she is the one who initiates the kiss¡­ this girl is still dangerous and I think she really wants to suffocate me! After a while, I immediately started kissing the other girls who were missing. Without many hindrances I took Saya''s lips, but Rika was a bit embarrassed to do so in front of everyone. She tries to make some excuses that are useless in the end, and I also enjoy her lips. In the end, I pass with my faithful subordinates and kiss Scythe lightly¡­ I had to withdraw a bit with her because I felt that she wanted to bite my lips! I don''t know if it was something in a playful way or something serious... Since I had started kissing everyone, this time even while Leona has her usual serious face I pecked her lips a bit. Sadly, I don''t see much of a reaction from her despite that... " W-What are you planning to do?! " Finally, I put my eyes on Rei who had been seeing all this almost without blinking. Then when she discovers me watching her and walking towards her, her body shakes a little as she asks me that. Well, the answer was obvious, so there was no need for words and besides¡­ I don''t see her escaping. "W-Wait... I-I''m not ready yet-Hmn~" Holding her, she puts up a bit of resistance, but since I don''t have to apply a lot of force to bring our faces to the same level, I continue and kiss her. I didn''t want to overdo it either, so this time I leave it as something light... "Rika has to do the ritual that I already did with the other girls, you should also do it this time Rei" "I-Idiot!!" Separating my lips from her and remembering that I had to do the ritual with Rika for her to obtain the [Consecration of Origin] skill, I thought it would be a good idea for Rei to do it as well. I don''t know if she heard me¡­ after she recovers from the surprise of the kiss, she quickly puts her eyes on the other girls who were watching her intently while smiling, and in the end she runs away while yelling at me. ...I think I''ll have to tell that to her again. ¡°If you stay that way, flies are going to get into your mouth, Revy. Or do you want me to kiss you too? " "F- Fuck you, you perverted brat!!" There were only two girls who had remained seated, Revy and Emilia-chan. The former, seeing everything that had happened had been left with her mouth wide open as she watched, so I can''t help saying that with a smile. As for Emilia-chan, whose face was totally red¡­ I don''t know if I should also kiss her, or if I should refrain since maybe it would embarrass her too much if I did. In the end, I just decide to wink at her making her face blush even more. Finishing the greetings, we all sat around the table again, and then we began to talk a little about all the things that happened to us during this month. ¡­Apparently this was not the first time the girls had been attacked while I was gone. I''m glad they could defend themselves, but it''s a shame that I can''t get revenge since they eliminated all those groups. ¡°These are the blueprints and documents I got from the bombs I used before. It would be nice if we could get the people from Saeko and the Others¡¯ world to run the production lines. So I hope Kurisu and Saya can check them first to do that." ""Okay"" While we were eating something that the soldier girls brought us, I take out some of the BIM related things that I got, and Kurisu immediately takes them off my hand and starts examining them. Saya also wants to give them a look but seeing that Kurisu seemed too focused and doesn''t seem to want to lend her the documents, with a bitter smile she gives up. ¡­Maybe Kurisu won''t accompany me to bed tonight. "It seems that the mansion has almost been finished, Saya." "Yes! Probably in less than a month the organization we hired will complete everything. They said that since this place has a very good atmosphere, they could work at a faster pace without getting tired and that is why they could finish before the agreed deadline " Seeing that Saya had practically been pushed aside by Kurisu, I decide to talk to her, and then she cheerfully tells me the construction progress. It is easy to see that her words were true watching the current state of the mansion, it practically seems finished. Also, since Saya asked me to pick up some things from HOTD for the construction the previous time we went, It will have the services of a modern house. Some crystal-powered generators had also been installed in this place, so this whole place had an electrical system. When those in charge of building the mansion were told to do this, there was no problem with them making all the necessary installations. Although those things were a bit strange to them, as the mansion had originally been designed to run on crystal power for things like lighting and heating, then they only had to make a few adjustments. It was good that there were no problems with this, or else it would be hard to use computers and other things that worked with electricity that I had brought. ------------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited by XArezzX Chapter 241: Achievements and Progress ( Part 2 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- "Old witch, I want to ask you something" "What''s wrong, fool disciple?" After indulging a bit contemplating the construction of our new home, I set my eyes on Lena who was also present. As you can notice, I was a bit upset with her. Why? Because while I appreciate her caring for the girls as to even come here to help them 2 times, it bothered me a bit that when I was greeting the girls with a kiss, this old woman had lined up to receive the same treatment too... ¡­Seriously, she''s almost a living fossil and she still tries to take the lips of a nearly 13-year-old boy? Of course, when she tried to take my shoulders and kiss me, since it had been a while since I used it, I quickly activated my grimoire generating an energy shield and she could only kiss the air! ...that was even more terrifying than seeing a bomb explode in front of my face! Well, since she was here, then I had to ask her some things. After getting her attention, I also look at Emilia-chan who ate slowly while occasionally observing the other girls. ¡°Do you know anything about the [Scrivener] skill? Can you teach the basics of this skill to someone? " ¡°Boy¡­ although I am a woman with experience in the world, that does not mean that I am a guru of all things. I can help you with things related to Alchemy, but I even have my limits in that, so don''t ask me too much. But if you ask about that... is there a girl with that ability in this group? " I understand very well what Lena is saying, so I just wanted to try my luck. But even though she got a little sulky probably because I asked her for something outside of her specialty, she still seemed quite interested in it. Thinking that there was nothing wrong with her knowing, since I trusted this old woman, I redirect my vision towards Emilia-chan while continuing speaking. "Emilia-chan has that skill, so I thought it would be good for her to develop it." ¡°¡­It seems that you are truly loved by the world, boy¡­ or should I say that this girl is? Well, that brings its own problems too, so you should take good care of her. " ...I have my doubts about the luck thing she said, after all, in the previous world, things were already complicated during my visit... if at that time the ground had not collapsed when I had cornered Idiot-kun, then I would not had to spend 3 days in bed. "E-Emmm..." Hearing us talk about matters related to her, it was natural that Emilia-chan was also interested. But in the same way, the other girls were interested as well, and that is why everyone''s attention fell on her making her even more nervous. " What do you mean, old Witch?" "The [Scrivener] is a pretty good skill like [Alchemy]... some could even say that it is a little rarer than this [Alchemy]. So those who are born with that skill innately, it could be said that they are very lucky... or so it should be. This skill is not like alchemy in which anyone can focus on developing it without worrying too much... it can cause troubles for the person if an organization large enough to rule a region discovers that a person has a "gift" for that skill " As I had thought, this ability was a pretty good development skill in Gaia just like [Alchemy], but ever since Lena heard me say that Emilia-chan had it, she had been frowning as if it was troublesome. So when I asked her about more information, the more Lena talked about it, things seemed to get more and more troublesome about it... "...W-Why?" Being the subject of discussion, Emilia-chan inevitably also enters the conversation. Her face had gone through a rapid change of expression several times, from the nervousness from before, she showed happiness when she heard that her ability was quite good, but now it had transformed into concern for what Lena said. "Well... as it would not affect anyone if a person simply engaged in making potions, not many organizations would care that an alchemist or even groups of alchemists were formed in their territories. It could even be said that it is beneficial for them. But about [Scrivener]¡­ no one would like a person who has the ability to suddenly destroy a city roaming freely around. So it is normal that if a person has this skill, any large organization would want to put it under their control. " "E-Eh? D-Destroy a city? " ¡°Of course not everyone who has the [Scrivener] skill can create scrolls with that power... but the possibility of that happening still exists. So if for example the leaders of this Kingdom found out that this girl had that ability, they would quickly try make her join their ranks. " ...now that I think about it, that ability really seems dangerous! Certainly, I would not like someone who can blow up my house to be walking around freely. "T-That, doesn''t that mean that any city could suddenly explode?" ¡°Hihihi, even though I said that as an example, that''s a difficult thing to happen. For someone to accomplish something like that, they have to have a high rank in that skill, in addition to obtaining the resources to be able to create the scroll, and if is for a scroll of that level, then the materials would usually have to be from monsters of at least a level 2 soul. Since people with that skill are usually not very fit for fighting, they would have to get them from other organizations. And organizations that can do that are usually well known, and therefore, watched over by the rulers of a region. So if someone had a plan to destroy a city, then they would most likely be discovered before they can do it. " Kurisu who had left the papers that I gave her, interested in the conversation we had, asks that with some worry. Well, it wasn''t only her who had been worried when listening to Lena, and most of the girls now looked at Emilia-chan more seriously... no, it even seemed like they were looking at a terrorist. I''m glad the rulers of the regions do their job, but if you think about it, that''s pretty normal. Even in worlds like mine and the girl''s, stuffs related to mass destruction are highly controlled. So it''s a relief to hear that a city won¡¯t suddenly explode when we''re in it. Hell! If it were like that, then from now on I would be afraid to enter a city!! ¡°Well, for now we will keep Emilia-chan''s skill a secret. First we will find a way for her to learn more about her skill. But... now I understand why until now I have not seen something like a shop specializing in scrolls... or organizations that are dedicated to it. " ¡°Well, in a level 1 Area an organization made up of scriveners would be very rare, but on a higher level, there may be some. Or maybe although it is not the main thing that an organization does, they could have a branch specialized in that. In fact, I had some acquaintances that I could introduce to you... unfortunately I have my own problems too, so to do that you will have to fulfill your promise first, hihihi. Speaking of which... have you keep practicing alchemy, boy? " ¡°Hehehe old woman, surprise yourself! I''ve reached [H] rank already! Besides, somehow it also became an innate skill!! " ¡°Brat¡­ if you''re going to lie, do it more credibly. Even Shisuka who has been pushing herself all this time, had barely reached that rank a few days ago¡­ not to mention that it is even less possible for your skill to become an innate. " "Hehehe be surprised, old witch!" As anyone would do, I also wanted to show off my achievements proudly, and so I bought a crystal ball like the one Lena had in her store from the system which was not very expensive, and I gave it to her so she could confirm that it has nothing strange on it. Without needing to say anything to her, she quickly understands my intention, and placing her hand on it causes a red glow to emanate from it. Then, after making a nod, she hands it to Shisuka who does the same as her but the color she produces this time was light pink along with some golden strands. Thinking that this would end tests, I thought it was time to show her that I wasn''t lying, but then instead of Shisuka handing the crystal ball to me, she passes it to Saya... "Eh? Saya, did you develop the Alchemist skill as well? " "Yes, Alexander-san! The previous time that Lena-san came, when she was teaching Shisuka and since I had a little free time, I joined them. So after practicing a bit, I was also able to make a simple potion!! " As is agreeing with her that she was not lying, the crystal ball shines with a gray color indicating that she had reached [J] rank in the Alchemist skill... this surprised me a bit, but seeing how happy she looked, I also smiled cheerfully back at her. "Hihihi, you really are lucky to have such talented girls dedicated to you, boy" "That is true" Certainly her skill was not an innate, but it was something to praise her anyway, a person can take years to achieve the same as her. Well, now it was time to show my achievements, and so I take the crystal ball from Saya who has a slightly flushed face from what I had said. "Y-you must be kidding!" Then, the crystal ball shows the same reaction as as with Shisuka, greatly surprising Lena who looks at it with wide eyes. This certainly feels great! Although it is a shame that the other girls do not react to surprised and just start arguing with each other again after putting their eyes on the crystal ball for a short moment¡­ it was probably not that shocking for them since they knew about my System. Also... it was a disgrace that I couldn''t enjoy this moment for a longer time. As the place had gone a bit quiet due to this, Rei and Vrana''s discussion echoes in the place. "Vrana, you have to eat everything, you can''t leave the vegetables on your plate!" ¡°Heee~ But Vrana doesn''t like them! ¡­Vrana prefers the meat stick from Master, it was more delicious, rock~" ""E-Eh?"" "So you took advantage of that little girl¡­ no, she seems to be a little older than him, so I can''t say that he took advantage of her." "Koho, Kohon!!" As I took a deep breath to puff out my chest with pride, listening to Vrana''s comment, I feel my lungs contract and causing me to cough involuntarily. Shit! The whole place went completely silent as the girls cast their gaze on me and Vrana repeatedly... I quickly urge all my neurons to work to find some excuse to say, and for the first time, I felt the usefulness of my [Parallel Thinking] skill and how good it was! " V-Vrana-chan... do you want this? " "Yeey~ Vrana obtained stick with meat from Master, roock ~!" Remembering that I had brought some skewers from Barl''s restaurant of the old man from before to take with me to B-Toom''s world, I prayed they weren''t finished and that I still had some. When I saw that there were still 3 of these left, I thanked all the Gods for this as I took out two skewers from my interdimensional storage and give them to Vrana. Seeing this, most of the girls relax and some even breathe a sigh of relief, and then continue what they were doing without worrying about it anymore¡­ there were only two girls who still seemed to have some doubts about this. It was Revy who had wanted to complain before but when she laid eyes on me again, she changed her mind. She seemed to have noticed the difference between the words "with" and the absence of it in Vrana''s phrases... also, Saya discreetly sniffs at Vrana who was sitting next to her, and then after frowning a little, she puts her eyes on me while smiling, and after seeing that no one was watching her, then she move her lips saying without producing a sound ''if you wanted, I could have done it for you, you know?'' " ¡­She certainly knows what Vrana and I did before! Well¡­ since we both did it too, then it must be easier for her to think that I also can do it with other girls. Ah damn it! I feel like my friend is getting energetic again due to Saya''s slightly shy attitude when she said that moving her lips!! "Well, well, well, boy. I don''t know how you did it, but I''m happy that you seem motivated to keep your promise. Hihihi, now that I think about it, this place is pretty good. I will move my store to this place. Surely when word gets out that there is a safe place in this forest to rest, many adventurers will come here. So you should think about getting more out of this place too, boy. Hihihi. " "... I don''t mind if you move your store here, but you will have to pay for the construction fee yourself" "Tch, you are cheap with your teacher, boy" I don''t know if Lena didn''t hear what Vrana said since she was shocked due to my advance or just didn''t pay attention to it, however it was, I''m glad she started another topic of conversation. Actually, I don''t mind if she moves to this place. In fact, it''s better for me since Shisuka would be here too, so I wouldn''t have to be traveling to Barl to see her while she continues to learn from this old witch. Also, as she said, I have to keep my promise to her. It would be problematic if when I finally do it I could not find her... I have to see that cute huldra-chan after all! ¡°It''s true, Alexander-san. I wanted to talk about this with you once you got back. As Lena-san said, leaving all this land to ourselves would be a bit of a waste, so I thought, maybe we should lease the land so that other people can settle here too. If you don''t want other people to stay near the mansion, you could even have a second wall built. Although the energy in that place is probably not as great as where the mansion is, I think is still quite good." "... lease the land around the mansion?" As if remembering something, Saya in which I had my eyes now recovers her normal attitude and in an exited way begins to explain me all that, and other girls who hear this also begin to agree with what she says. ¡­It seems that the girls also had their own ideas while I was gone. This makes me happy as I can interpret it as that they have begun to imagine and look for ways about how we can live together in this world, but... maybe there are some drawbacks to this idea. --------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited by XArezzX Chapter 242: Achievements and Progress (Part 3) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- ¡°I think what Saya says is a good idea. If we allow others to get some of this land too, perhaps, we can solve troubles like what that happened before easier that way. Rather than wanting to take this place by force again, other organizations, would probably only want to pay a small fee instead than risk bigger losses if we fight. Also, we could ask the groups that set up here to help out in case someone else tries to fight with us. I think that if we add that as a requirement to be able to give them a part of the land, they won''t make any complaints. After all, if someone took away the ownership of this place, I don''t think they will respect the previous agreement with them. Right after Saya speaks, Rika also supports the idea. It seems they really found it problematic that in just one month they had to fight twice to defend our home... But I agree with them, and I don''t find a problem with it. Honestly, I don''t want other people hanging around my house, and this idea was strengthened after hearing about the [Scrivener]... well, maybe what bothers me the most is the idea of having annoying guys looking for an opportunity with the girls who are in the mansion... I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be few with that idea after setting their eyes on the girls... although that can be avoided to a certain extent if we do as Saya says and create a second protective wall and leave the area at the center as our personal residence. The first wall can act as a barrier against those pesky guys. I don''t think there would be many complaints if we stick with the main zone of the level 10 area. Even though the energy start to drop rapidly after you move away from the center, the second protective wall can span down to what would be equivalent to a level zone 9 and 8 leaving a lot of space in it, as this is still pretty good, I think there will still be many organizations that would happily accept some conditions in order to stablish their base there. Therefore, what Rika says about using these organizations to defend this place, it''s not a problem and, in fact, is very feasible. The only inconvenience I see is... "I think it''s a good idea, just... maybe there will be some problems if we do that" ¡° ¡­ Problems? " ¡°Milene told me previously that there should be no problem if I took any place in this Kingdom that did not have an official owner to create our house, but¡­ if we do what you say, then it would be like creating a pioneer village or if like becoming the lords of these territory. Maybe there will be some kind of problem with the kingdom because of that... " " " That is... " " Hearing my words, the girls who had thought of this idea begin to frown. Well, more than a problem, if we want to do that we should do a few things first. So as if reaching the same conclusion as me, Saya defends her idea. "I think that can be easily fixed if we only pay some kind of tax to the Kingdom." ¡°You''re right, besides, I think it will be even easier if I ask Lorens-kun for help. So now there would only be the issue of who will be in charge of carrying out all that... do you think you can do it, Saya? " "M-me?" ¡°Since it was your idea, then I think you should do it. Of course, if you find a problem I will gladly help you, and surely the other girls think the same. " Not that I want to avoid the responsibility of doing all that¡­ well, it¡¯s partly that, but it''s not just that. I have other things to do and I can''t focus on doing that¡­ besides, the next world I have chosen to go will require for me to stay there for some time. Also, knowing Saya''s personality, I know that she is a girl who likes to feel useful, which is why she was so happy when she told me that she had developed the [Alchemy] skill earlier. "L- Leave it to me! I will definitely get the most out of this place !! " Then, as if affirming my thoughts, after showing a bit of nervousness she gets up from her chair and excitedly accepts my request. Furthermore, the other girls also nod their heads to show that they too would help in whatever way they could. ¡°Rika-sama, we''ve finished collecting all the belongings that seemed useful from those people from before! Besides, there are some survivors and of them, we were able to discover that two organizations were involved in this. One is in Barl, and the other seems to be located in the capital of the Kingdom... do you want me to send a message to our sisters who are in Barl to take care of the organization in there?" "Nice job. Yes, arrange for the girls in Barl to take care of that." While we were arguing with each other, suddenly some soldier girls came over to give Rika a report. From what I''m hearing, it seems like there are some other things that have changed after I left for the world of B-toom... " If I remember correctly... you should be Anny, right? You all seem much happier than before now, I''m happy for you " ¡°A-Alexander-sama¡­ you remember my name! It is thanks to you that we were able to escape from that hell, you even provided us with such a good place to live, but above all... you gave us strength so that something like that won¡¯t happen to us again. We are all very grateful to Alexander-sama! We hope that we can be of help to you!! " Since those girls had stayed in the same place after giving their report, and since they had their eyes on me, I decide to talk to them. As I had already spoken with some of them before, I remember the faces of some of them... although it also helps me that the system records the names of the people I know and shows it on their heads. But without a doubt, this girl named Anny being one of the most beautiful girls in this group was easier to remember. From what she told me about her story before, it seems that the thieves who captured her when they destroyed her village thought they could make a lot of money if they sold her as a slave since she was a virgin and quite a remarkable girl, so she was able to avoid some misfortunes that happened to other girls who are here. Of course, that didn''t stop those bandits from making her serve them as a pretext to train her for when they sold her... "I''m glad you are all happier, keep trying to be even more happy from now on" "Yes! Alexander-sama" "Well, we''ll go and take a look at the spoils we got this time right away." "We will be waiting, Rika-sama!" "Should we go take a look then?" "Okay" After those girls leave, Rika rolls her eyes on me while smiling. It seems like she knows well that one of the things I enjoy the most is being able to see the loot we got after a fight. The other girls seem to prefer to stay here, so just me and Rika move to the building that was built for the soldiers girls. This place has become like small barracks... and seeing the girls walking in this place while wearing a military uniform and holding some weapons, intensifies that feeling. Soon we got to what looks like some warehouses where there were some girls organizing some stuffs... damn, the girls told me that the group that came to attack them earlier had a slightly larger number of people, but looking at the amount of equipment that is here, I think they were minimizing things... " The amount of equipment we don''t need is really starting to be a problem... " "It''s true ... the girls here use firearms from our world, so it doesn''t make any sense for us to keep it.¡± If they were weapons of a higher rank then maybe they would be a little more useful, but like most weapons in my inventory, these also are only rank [J] ... well, keeping my eyes on what seems to be the newest spoils, since some of these are still a bit stained with blood, there were some a bit better with most of them in the [I] rank and also many [H] rank. "Hmn? Oh! It seems that there are some treasures inside these useless things! " As I quickly inspect these things with my evaluation, I discover three things that quickly catch my attention. There were three [G] rank items... a dimensional ring and bracelet, and something that looked like a metal tube... [Energy cannon-G Description: Produces a powerful beam of energy through the energy of crystals] ¡°Oh, that weapon¡­ the leader of the previous group used it at that time. If it hadn''t been because we had already installed the energy shields, then that would have caused quite a bit of trouble. " Shit! Someone really dared to use something like that with against my girls!! It''s good that this guy is now paying for his silly mistake like a slave. Although I said this looked like a metal tube, it had some runes adorning it and 10 rhombus-shaped grooves in it. These were obviously to place crystals for its operation, but upon inspection, I realize that 10 crystals with the value of 100,000 were needed for the slots to glow indicating that it was ready to be used. Shit... this thing is not cheap! It takes 1 million crystals for a single shot from this cannon!! It was definitely the final card from that man since I can''t imagine that guy would spend 10 million G so easily. "Rika, you should keep this bracelet for your use, it will be more useful if you have it." "E-Eh, but then the other girls¡­" The ring and bracelet look like they were from some of the 9th limit men from before, they weren''t as good as the ones I gave to Shisuka and Kurisu, but they were certainly still valuable items. Since it would be a waste to just keep them here, I hand the bracelet to Rika. She was a bit reluctant to do it since she knew that other girls would probably want this equipment too, but since I thought it was more useful for her, then I insisted that Rika keep it, putting it on her wrist. "T-Thank you..." As for the ring, since Saeko constantly asked Kurisu for her ring when she goes to the forest to hunt some monsters, she will be happy if I give this to her. Also... these two girls probably won''t complain or dislike that these objects were obtained from a decapitated person and snatched from another. By the way, apart from weapons, there were also some scrolls, crystals, and Gold that had been obtained from those groups. 6 million crystals, and 182 million G were the total count that the soldier girls made of what they obtained during this month... it seems they spent like 1 million crystals for the shield last time, but having that amount of profit, then it is not as if matters a lot. As for the magic scrolls, there were only a few. It seems they used most of what they had. "Well, the sun will not to long set, we should go back with the other girls and go to rest. It''s been a long day ¡± "It is true" Rika and I went back to the other girls, and since they too seemed tired, no one is opposed to the idea of going to rest early today. I thought about giving Revy and Emilia-chan each a room, but Revy and Lena sleep in different rooms while showing a grumpy face. ... Emilia-chan is practically dragged by Shisuka while pulling her hand, and even though she tries to say something, in the end she seems to succumb to the pressure and insistence from Shisuka. I think Emilia-chan is a girl who can''t handle the pressure of a majority... Good work Shisuka! She is a great girl, she easily accomplished what I couldn''t do during my time at the hotel in B-Toom. She''s not as clueless as sometimes appears... she must have understood that doing that with Revy wasn''t a good idea, so that''s why she only focused on Emilia-chan. "This is the first time I have entered this room, but..." ¡°¡­This is surprising¡­ or should I say simple? No, maybe it''s just according to the personality of this perverted brat " "" ... "" Upon reaching what would be my room in this mansion, Kurisu and Rei talk while the others just watch silently. The latter seems to have recovered from the kiss earlier, now only when I look at her does her face blush and look away while snorting with her nose. But her words are very adequate to describe this room... it seems that the people in charge of making the mansion followed my request well. It was a huge room, and what stood out the most was the bed with proper proportions to match this room! In fact, there was very little of other furniture in this place as the bed with beautiful ornaments took up most of the space here. ¡­ Apparently, the girls have been sleeping in the vehicle until now. The walls also were beautifully adorned, and around the entire room and even the ceiling, some mirrors showed our reflection. With this, I cannot have any complaints with the organization that build the mansion, they really did a very good job! "Well, now I will show you the presents I brought from Emilia-chan''s world." "¡­presents?" Seeing that some of the girls were a little nervous when they saw the room while made some sighs or sounds of swallowing their saliva, I decide to change the mood so that they get used to it and immediately take out the reward chests from the system that I had stored until now. Seeing these, the girls who have already been through this quickly understand what I mean, and the ones who don''t start to imitate the rest. Besides getting more [Gold] and [Crystals] from the chests, most things were simple things like potions, more equipment, some scrolls, [Limit-break] or [Channel Rebirth] pills at best. The most striking thing was what I get from the highest-ranking chest [Steel] that I open, and the two [Bronze] chests that some girls got. What I get from these is 1x [Lance "Thunder Naga Feelings"- G], 1x [Lizard-Dragon Skin Armor -G], 1x [Raiment of the Warrior Maiden], 3 x [Necklaces of Sacrifice (Rechargeable with crystals)-G], and 1x [ Elixir-F]. They were good things, but for now, I just hand the spear to Rei. After I hand it to her, she lowers her face a little to hide her expression, but I can still see her smile. The 3 necklaces that are similar to the one I gave Haruna, I''ll have to think about which girls need them the most, so meanwhile, I''ll keep them for now. I will leave armor and the Elixir for my use. Although the elixir is of a slightly lower rank than the one that I used, it will work as a replacement. "Well, then let''s rest" ""Yes"" It seems that I have achieved my goal, and the girls now looked more relaxed and prepare for sleep. There is only a small moment when I feel my heart almost stop when I see them putting on light clothes to sleep¡­ no, not because of seeing the semi-naked bodies of the girls. When Rei was helping Vrana put on pajamas since the clothes she normally wore were very tight to the body, she realizes that she was not wearing underwear and scolds her for that... "Vrana! You forgot to wear underwear again!! " "Hmn? Ah¡­ Vrana forgot that, roock~. Vrana is sleepy... roooock~ " "You shouldn''t forget it! That''s something very important !!" P-Probably since Vrana seemed to be falling asleep, she might have forgotten that I was the one who took off her underwear.... sorry Vrana, this time it wasn''t your fault! Unfortunately, I couldn''t say that out loud to defend Vrana¡­ kuh! I am a bad Master! [Beep] [Revy affection +5] [Total affection: 80 (Unconsciously Interested)] As I was getting ready to sleep and apologizing to Vrana in my mind, an unexpected notification suddenly occurred in my head. ...hehehe, it seems that Revy continues to fall slowly without her noticing, when she realize this, it will be too late to get away from my arms. Well, let''s rest. Tomorrow will surely be another good day! Chapter 243: Achievements and Progress (Part 4) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/U3sMn3n ----------------------------------- ¡°Scythe¡­ you really surprised me when I woke up. Suddenly feeling the moisture of your mouth and the tickling of your tongue was something unexpected... " "Mashter..." First thing in the morning, while I was lying on my bed, the sudden sensations I felt made my eyes widen to find the scene of Scythe playing with "that place" which she now held with her hands so that she could bring it to her mouth. She licked it and sucked it like it was the most delicious thing in the world. Unexpectedly, despite the fact that she had noticed that I woke up, she did not stop even for a moment what she was doing¡­ our eyes just met, and she continued to do her thing while looking directly at me. ¡° If it''s difficult, then don''t put it all in your mouth¡­ your jaw will dislocate, you know? " "... amu ~ amu ~" ¡° Please don''t bite me too hard¡­ okay? " ¡­Seeing her teeth pressing against my skin, I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. Having lived with her for a while, I could tell that she preferred to eat fresh chunks of meat, and if it was raw enough for blood to spill into her mouth when she bit into it, then Scythe will enjoy her food even more. I was definitely a little scared watching her nibble at the large piece of meat in her mouth... It was a relief that she just nibbled playfully and used her tongue as if she wanted to savor more of what was in her mouth. "Slowly... I won''t take it away, you know? I''ll let you continue until the other girls get up" "... amu~ ...[Lick], [Lick] ~... amu~" "...It''s so delicious?" "Amu~¡­¡­ delicious¡­ [Lick] ~" "What the hell are you doing? Perverted brat!! ¡­Really, what are you doing? " Finally, the first girl from the ones who should have been awake and keep pretending to be asleep sits up on the bed while looking at us complaining about our actions. Not finding the scene she expected, Rei changed her eyes from anger to ones of confusion and repeats her question, but now with a completely different meaning. "I don''t know either... I just woke up with Scythe holding one of my arms and licking it..." I''m sure she expected to find a scene where I and Scythe were doing something sexual, but since I had nothing to feel guilty or ashamed of, I simply explain the facts to her. I had slept in the center of the bed surrounded by many girls, but now I was on the edge of it... I don''t think the girls pushed me to this place since they don''t move much while they sleep, so I can only think that Scythe dragged me here at some point. ...It must have been like what a leopard does when it drags its prey up a tree so it can eat it without worrying about the rest. ¡°Rei¡­ what did you think we were doing? I''m a little curious " "N-Nothing! I wasn¡¯t thinking that what you were doing was something strange!! " [¡­ You did it on purpose, right Alexander?] Of course, I was not an innocent person so I knew how all this that Scythe and I were doing for the other girls in bed must have imagined. In fact, since the sun had risen for a while and most of the girls get up early to do their activities, for some time now I had realized that many had woken up and pretended to be sleeping. It was very interesting to see how they struggled with shame and curiosity to see what was happening. Even I could see some of them move in bed while keeping their eyes shut as if they were trying not to open them... or others began to move to look for a better place to see what was happening but without them being discovered by us. ... so, since they couldn''t or didn''t want to see, their imagination began to work causing some of them to begin to gasp slightly in a ragged way and brush their thighs against each other. Since things had developed this way with Scythe, I thought it would be a good idea to see how the girls reacted when thinking that I was doing something sexual with any of them... since none of them stopped me for a while, I must say that the result is quite encouraging. Besides... probably more than one of them imagined doing what seemed to be doing with them being Scythe! So I can say that because they have this idea in their minds now, then make it a really happen will be much easier!! Hehehe, things really seem to be moving slowly in a good direction... "S-so is it daylight already? Uwa~ It seems I slept too much..." "I-It''s true, it''s a bit late, so I should go see the girls at the barracks!" "Yes... we should have breakfast then do our work." "Fufufu, it seems that Scythe-chan also miss you a lot, Alex-san" "" ... "" After realizing from Rei''s and my words that what was happening was probably not what they were imagining, Kurisu, Rika, Saya, Saeko, and the other girls start to get out of bed. "I want Master¡¯s meat stick, roock~" "Alex-kun~ ...hya~ Don''t spank my ass so hard~" Well¡­ there were two girls who really kept sleeping since they are not good with the mornings. It seems that Vrana who is lying on my chest drooling a little, and Shisuka who moves a bit her plump and completely visible butt since she was wearing a thong to sleep, both are having sweet dreams... Vrana''s dreams were probably a bit stimulated by my penis that was pressing hard against her belly due to my morning erection... also, perhaps it was a bit more intense due to what Scythe was doing which despite not being something sexual, it was still quite suggestive. "Amu~¡­ chu ~ chu ~ chu ~¡­ aaahh~ " "Now that I think about it, what you''re doing is still pretty strange, so stop doing it!! " ...Scythe had taken my advice and instead of continuing trying to bite my whole arm while opening her jaw wide, now she had started licking and sucking on my fingers instead. ...it was inevitable that by having her tongue curling around my fingers I would also start to play with it a bit... holding it and stretching it a little while pulling it out of her mouth at times. So I can''t deny Rei''s words and I have no choice but to stop. "Aah... Master ..." "Good morning, Master. Leona-senpai went to prepare breakfast " "Yes, I also heard it" By the way, there were two girls who got out of bed without caring much about what was happening. Leona just greeted me when she notices me, and then she left the room after telling me what Mary repeats. On the other hand, the latter only stayed standing next to us while observing everything with curiosity, but without saying anything until now... when our eyes met, she just smiled at me and then continued to see Scythe licking my arm. "Rika, wait, Rei and Emilia-chan too" "¡­What happened?" "¡­what do you want?" "E-Emmm..." "We will do the ritual so that you also gain the same skills as the other girls" Seeing that the girls were getting ready to go out and do their activities, I stop these three there so we can do the ritual. If we wait too long, I may forget it or we may not have time to do it later. So it is best to do it as soon as possible. "E-Eh? B-But... " "I-I never promised I would do that with you!" "R-Ritual?" ¡°Rika, I told you that we would do it once I returned from Emilia-chan''s world. The advantages of obtaining that skill are very good, so that''s why we must also do it, Rei" "T-That... fine." I had already given Rika time to clear her mind and concerns, so after insisting just one more time, she nods and shows a firm look. Now the problem was the other two girls... Or so I thought it would be, but instead of me being the one to insist, I receive the support of other girls to convince Rei and explain things to Emilia-chan. "I-I do not-" "Stop wasting time, Rei. If you don''t do it now, then I won''t let you do it another time " "E-Eh? B-But I¡­ s-something like that¡­ " ¡°Your hesitant attitude has always bothered me even though it''s obvious that that''s what you want too, Rei! ...It would be good to undress you and put you in a box to be handed over too... it''s not fair that I was the only one who was treated that way for doubting... " "Uwaaa~ Sleeping near Alex-kun really makes my body rest better~ ...Don''t worry, Emilia-chan. The ritual Alex-kun is talking about is not something bad or embarrassing~ You just have to¡­ " "Eh? S-Shisuka-san? " ¡­ If you ask me, I think Saya is bothered by Rei''s attitude because she is also partly an indecisive girl when it comes to things related to love and stuff. Also, hearing her last words that were more of a whisper, I think she still holds a bit of a grudge towards her mother because of what happened at that time... On the other hand, Shisuka who seemed to have awakened approaches Emilia-chan with sleepy eyes and surprising her a bit when she hugs her and rubs her cheek against her, begins to explain the ritual to Emilia-chan. Then Rei, after being confronted by Saya and seeing how the other girls observe her and nod as if to say that they agreed with the latter''s words, in the end, it seems that she makes a decision. As for Emilia, learning that the ritual was not something too strange, she does not seem to be very opposed to it. " Fine! I will do it! Is everyone happy now?! "E-Emmm¡­ i-if I can be stronger doing that, then please let''s do that ritual, Alexander-senpai." "Okay, then let''s get started. Oh, it''s true... Mary, you must do it too " "Yes Master" Since I knew that doing the ritual with Mary would not be a problem, I almost forgot her. With her, I just had to ask her and, like now, I knew she would accept without hesitation. A few minutes later, the girls I was going to do the ritual to receive the [Consecration of Origin] skill and me were sitting in seiza on top of the bed. Why were we like this? That''s because Rika takes this position when she gets on the bed and the other girls imitate her¡­ so with no other alternative, I also do the same. ...this actually feels like something more formal. Well, if it weren''t for the other girls surrounding the bed to observe this, the atmosphere would certainly be more serious. ¡°I Rika Minami promise to love you all my life, Alexander Ilios Apeiro! ...A-Although we will only do husband and wife things until you grow up a bit, OK?. " ¡°Hehehe, no problem, I''ll wait. I also promise to love you as my woman, Rika. Let''s be together until the end of our lives from now on" "Hmn~" "Kyaa~ Rika kissed Alex-kun~" Finishing our promise between us and handing her the glasses that she had given me earlier, I take Rika''s lips and put my tongue in her mouth a little. When we separate, leaving a thin thread of saliva which makes Rika''s face blush even more when she sees it, light descends from the sky through the ceiling of this room and surrounding her, indicating that the ritual had been a success. "I, Mary, promise to follow Master and protect him throughout my life... this body belongs to Master, so he can do whatever he wants with it" "Thank you. Your words make me very happy, but let''s wait to do something like this between us until you feel the desire to do it because of your desire as a woman or love, and not as an obligation towards me " "..." She speaks very similar words as what Leona said when we did this previously, only as if Mary thought that maybe this was not enough, she also said that last thing to me while winking at me. ...the truth is that I have realized that Leona and Mary are a little different in personality, so I may not be so reluctant to do it with Mary. If I do it with Leona, I feel like she would just act like a doll without many reactions, but with Mary¡­ I think she would act appropriately in that situation and cooperate in the act, not like a doll. But if we do it, more than being a couple making love, I feel like she would be more like a prostitute doing her business, doing her job for her pay. I don''t have any bad feelings towards prostitutes, but I don''t want to think of Mary that way¡­ for me, she is the same as the other girls and not a prostitute, so I don''t mind waiting until she develops more intense feelings toward me. [Beep] [Mary Affection +5 Total Affection: 80] As she caresses her lips a bit after our kiss and is enveloped by the same light as before, I hear the system notification... her affection seems to increase faster than Leona, so I don''t think I will have to wait long to taste Mary either... "I-I... E-Emmm..." "I promise to love Rei Miyamoto... I promise to help and protect her as long as I¡¯m alive." "E-Eh? E-Emmm... W-Well... i-if you say something like that, t-then... I-I promise to love Alexander... I-I''ll also stay by his side and help him in whatever way I can... I-I''ll do my best to do it-Hmn~ " When it is Rei''s turn, since she was very nervous and couldn''t seem to find the right words to say, I decide to start this time. Then she seems to find some courage after hearing my words, and then begins to speak, but... her voice becomes smaller with every word she says... Well, when I stop being able to hear her, then I kiss her, and then the process as with the two previous girls repeats on her. The item I give her was the same spear that I got yesterday from the treasure chests, so I didn''t have to spend anything. ¡­I hadn''t given Mary an item until now, and the ones I had in my storage didn''t seem very suitable for her. So I had to search the system for something and finally choose a pair of [ F ] rank gauntlets and boots. [Gauntlets and Boots ¡°Sonic Impact¡± ¨C F Effects: [Hardness F] [Water Shield-F] [Sonic Impact-F] Description: These gauntlets are made of mermaid scales capable of storing energy to add a sonic attack to the user''s hits. It also generates a thin layer of water to protect the user''s body.] When Mary puts them on, a light layer of water surrounds her but soon it disappears and was no longer visible to our eyes. I think the water shield is like a passive ability, while the sonic impact is active. These items were expensive, but since they also act as armor, then I can save myself the expense of buying one for Mary who wore normal clothing. Besides, for Emilia-chan I also have to buy an item to complete the ritual. Since she is not suitable for fighting, what I chose was a [Interdimensional Storage Necklace-F] similar to Shisuka''s, surely this will be more useful to store tools and objects since I think the best is for her to develop her [Scrivener] skill. ¡­I still had the ring that I planned to give Saeko, but if Emilia finds out that it belonged to a man who had recently been beheaded, then she may very well not like wearing it. The bracelet that I gave to Rika was only snatched from its previous user, its origin would not be so bad to give it to Emilia-chan, but unfortunately, it would be wrong to ask Rika to return the bracelet to give it to Emilia-chan after I already gave it to her... So there was no alternative but to also spend a little on this necklace¡­ I swear it was for this reason! It was definitely not like with Shisuka, this way I have a pretext to put my eyes on her breasts and say that I was only seeing the necklace when someone find me doing it! Well, with the "pretext" up my sleeve... with the necklace in my hands I put my eyes on the last girl missing to carry out the ritual. ---------------------------------------- Written By Drack Edited By XArezzX Chapter 244: Achievements and Progress (Part 5) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! Someone told me that the link had expired so this is the new Discord link! There I will put the new status of the characters!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- "E-Emmm¡­ th-this is a bit different from what Shisuka-san told me..." "Hmn? Is that so~? " "S-Shisuka-san... you said that we would only make a promise to help each other... no matter how you look at this, this is a commitment between lovers!" "Isn''t that the same as a promise to support each other to face any difficulty?~" "T-That''s..." When I put my eyes on Emilia-chan and approach her, she send a glance towards Shisuka as if asking for help and also raising some complaints... I already thought that it was strange that Emilia-chan agreed to do this so quickly... it seems that Shisuka simplified the explanation too much about the ritual before. "Emilia, don''t you like me?" "E-Eh? T-That''s... " Well, it wasn''t my style to back down on this kind of thing, so arriving right in front of Emilia-chan who trembles a little when she senses my presence, I''m a little direct with her. ¡°¡­I-I think I like you, Alexander-senpai. B-But I don''t know if what I feel can be love ... " ¡°Well, then we just have to find out. Let''s do the ritual and if it fails, then I just have to try harder for you to truly love me and do it again later. Is that fine? " Knowing that Emilia felt repudiation towards men, she saying that she liked me made me very happy, so I take her hand and say that with a smile on my face. Although she lowers her face to avoid looking into my eyes trying to hide her embarrassment, this time she doesn''t try to separate her hand from the mine. Then a few seconds after my words, she responds to me. "... o-okay" The truth is that I do not believe that the ritual will fail, according to the requirements, the other party has to have an affection or loyalty with a number greater than 100, and also make a promise to follow me or love me. But I think the main focus is only the first condition since a person with that digit will not betray me easily. I think the promise is more akin to a magic chant to activate the ability, and just the fact that her feelings are sincere when she says it should be enough for my ability to take effect. ...well, that''s just a guess. Let''s see what happens and if for some reason I am wrong, then I just have to carry out my previous words. "I Alexander Ilios Apeiro swear-" " What the hell are they doing?! The sun came out more than an hour ago!! How much longer do you intend to stay in this room?!! " "" ... "" When I was about to follow the same steps as with Rei and being the one to start since Emilia-chan seemed not to know what to do, the door opened showing a annoyed Revy who interrupts my words... "Even if we were all day here in the room, I do not think that''s something to bother you" ¡°H-Hmp~ This mansion is very large and without anyone in it, it seems like a ghost will come out of somewhere. ¡­what are you doing?" As if Revy understood that my words were true, she may only said the first excuse that crosses her mind when she sees that the other girls were directing their eyes on her, and then decides to change the subject. After a slight explanation from Saeko who approached her, I and Emilia-chan proceed to perform the ritual just like with the other girls. It seems my assumptions were correct and she too successfully receives the [Consecration of Origin] skill after I hand her the necklace. The only downside was that with Revy''s presence, she got a little more nervous. Perhaps because she had spent more time with her than with the girls here, Revy seeing the whole process embarrassed her even more, and above all, the time where I lightly kissed her lips. [Beep] [Emilia Affection +50] ¡­Seeing that she received the ability successfully, whether consciously or unconsciously, I think she took it as if it confirmed that the feelings she has towards me were true and that made her affection go up a lot in an instant. ¡°¡­So this little cow received another ability just like when we were in her world? The ability I received earlier seems to be quite useful¡­ give me that ability too, Alex-chan! " "S-Stop calling me that! " After seeing the ray of light descending on Emilia-chan that seems to be absorbed by her body, Revy seemed interested in this. So showing her hand, I can see a slight glowing cover surrounding it as she says that... I''ve already seen Leona do something similar, so I know that without a doubt that''s the [ Ki Control ] ability she received earlier... "Oh? Are you willing to kiss me to get it? " ¡°Tch¡­ it''s just a kiss. Do you think I''m a silly schoolgirl who gets nervous about these kind of things? Although it is unpleasant to do it with you, if I can get something good doing that, then I don''t see why not to do it. " "" ... "" ¡­Well, I think she is a practical girl who knows how to evaluate the benefits in exchange for some disadvantages. To be honest, I agree with her way of thinking, but I would like her to think about the moment and in front of who is speaking too... Here, most of the girls have romantic thoughts! Besides, among them, there are several who were in fact schoolgirls that fit perfectly in that description!! Even though some don''t care much about her words, I can see some who frown and look at Revy with a little distaste... "Unfortunately you haven''t earned this yet, you''ll have to try harder for me to give you that ability, Revy-tan~" "H-Hmp~ It''s not like I wanted it that much either" Since neither her affection nor loyalty has exceeded the digit of 100, I am sure that the ritual will fail with her, so I have no choice but to put it that way for now. I don''t reject her for the fact that I was jealous of seeing her use [Ki Control]¡­ well, maybe that also influenced a bit. You may think, why don''t I take the opportunity to kiss her even if the skill fails? Well¡­ I also think that it would certainly be great taste her full lips, but the shower of complaints that I would receive later because she did not obtain the ability would be very annoying. "Well, it''s late for breakfast and Leona will surely still be waiting while is standing there, so let''s go there" ""Yes"" Then we all started dressing up in our usual outfits, with the only exception being me and Scythe. Both of us took the new armor that I received yesterday, and left the room. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ When we got to the dining room where Leona was waiting for us, there were already some people other than her there. It''s good that she didn''t seem upset or even cared about the fact that she had to stand here all this time... "Alexander, now that you are back, then we can go to Rozz''s forest now!!" ¡°Haaa~ You really won''t let me rest for a few days with the girls before having to undertake another trip, right Lorens-kun? " "What are you talking about?! After completing his mission an adventurer must prepare for his next adventure and go towards it without any time to waste!! " No... I think most adventurers would just rest after finishing a mission, until the money they got for it was about to end, then they would think about looking for another one. After all, every mission could spell their death. I think that very few would have the same ideology as this little prince... but hey, I''m not the one to break his illusions. Also, I had made a promise to him and since he had fulfilled his part, I speak to accept his request. "Well... we''ll go after I finish preparing some things." "Yes!!" "Sorry for the inconvenience of my little brother." "No, it doesn''t matter... but let me apologize again for what happened before. I was a little excited at that time because of the fight and didn''t think clearly" Yesterday while talking to the girls, they told me that the girl who had killed the 150 million G bounty was none other than the princess of this kingdom herself. Seriously, hearing them say that I couldn''t stop a bit of sweat from running down my forehead! Maybe I was about to end up with a bounty over my head just like the guy from before for having the idea of making her my slave!! ...well, everyone has their tastes. It seems that the guy from earlier had chosen to kidnap the little prince instead of her¡­ now I understand why he seemed to be specifically targeting me! If I had lost and fallen into their hands, then my ass could have been at risk!! It''s good that this girl didn''t seem to mind my words from before and she accepted my apologies. It also seems that my apologies calmed the other girl who was with her, she had stopped glaring at me after that. ¡°Fufufu, no problem. As an adventurer, I understand your anger since my acts would affect the reward you will receive. So don''t worry, you will properly receive your reward. " ¡­ I wonder what this pair of siblings have in their heads to pretend to be adventurers? Besides, does she really think that no one knows her identity too? Well, it''s not like that has anything to do with me, in fact, this is much better for me! "I never thought I would see an adventurer as beautiful and with a character as refined as you... you almost seem to be a noble" "E-Eh? T-That''s¡­ T-Thank you¡­ ¡° "W-We are not nobles!! We are adventurers!! " ¡­ Of course they are not nobles! They are a prince and a princess!! I wanted to shout that, but I refrain from doing it. This way I can calmly talk to this princess without having to worry about things like social status. Although I don''t know if it''s because of my direct words or the fact that I compare her to a noble, but seeing this beautiful girl act shyly is something good. The princess was a 17 or 18-year-old girl with body proportions similar to Kurisu''s, with the difference that her hair was long pinkish-brown and have bright green eyes. She was quite beautiful and seemed to be quite a cheerful girl, but with an attitude commensurate with her status as a princess. "Boy... you shouldn''t act so confidently with a person you just met." "...Turla-san is not far behind either, you are also quite remarkable" "..." On the other hand, the girl next to the princess seemed to be more serious, but she was certainly also beautiful. She had a slightly older appearance than the princess, but it didn''t look like her age would exceed 20 years old. She had dark brown hair that fell just below her shoulders, and she combed it in a way that would not get in the way of battle. Her eyes were also brown according to her hair, but of a lighter color. She wore knightly style armor and carried a big sword and shield, no doubt this giving the impression of she being the princess''s guard. By the way, the princess used light equipment and a bow as a weapon. Furthermore, the rank of the weapons and clothing they both wore exceeded the [H] rank¡­ even the princess''s bow was a [F] rank. But the most surprising thing is that the strength of both was quite good, they had a level of [92] and [85] respectively¡­ it seems that they were not girls who stayed shut-in all the time inside the castle. "Alex! Stop observing them so much¡­ you are going to make our guests uncomfortable " "Hahaha, Sorry, they are pretty beautiful girls that unconsciously I couldn''t take my eyes off of them" "Hmp~ Perverted brat ..." With Kurisu''s warning and Rei''s complaint, since they seemed getting jealous, I took my eyes off those other two girls and smiled at the two who had spoken. "Well, then we should head towards the capital if we want to go to the Rozz Area" "Yes!" The truth is that I wanted to rest a little, visit the world of HOTD, and see how things are there and make the BIM production lines work. And finally, spend about a month with all the girls here and then finally go to the next world where I would learn martial arts. Unfortunately with the prince here, it would be a bit troublesome to do all that if I have him next to me telling me all the time that we have to go to the Rozz Area. The good thing is that even though I still feel a bit sorry for having to leave the girls for a longer time when I go to that world, at least seeing their progress I feel calmer leaving them in Gaia. [Status] Name: Saeko Busujima Race: Human Age: 18 Level: 81 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (40) Force: J> I Resistance: J> I Dexterity: H Intelligence: J Agility: J> H Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate: [Samurai - C] [Warrior''s Heart - A] [Perception - S] [Consecration of Origin - SS] Acquired: [Focus - C] [Body Control-H] (New) [Agile Movement-H] (New) [Precise Cut-D] [Fast Cut - C] [ Batt¨­jutsu - G] [ Ry¨±tsuisen -H] (New) [ Ry¨±kansen -H] (New) [ Ry¨±sh¨­sen -I] (New) [Cook - E] Magic: None Development: [Sword Technique: Hiten Mitsurugi-Ryu Style - I> G ] [Manners- B] [Housewife - E] Affection: 210 (Captivated) [Status] Name: Rika Minami Race: Human Age: 28 Level: 77 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (30) Force: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: J> I Agility: J> I Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate [Shoot- B] [Tactical - A] [Analysis of situation - S] [ Consecration of Origin - SS] Acquired [Focus - C] [Hand- to- hand combat -I] [Cut - I] [Stab - I] [Courage - E] [Command- H] [Withstand pressure - H] [Emotion Control -J] Magic: none Development: [Gunman - G] [Sniper-H] [Leadership -H] [Soldier-H] Affection: 205 (Engaged) [Status] Name: Rei Miyamoto Race: Human Age: 17 years old Level: 51 > 68 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (20) Strength: I Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: J Agility: J Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate [Survivor-A] [Spearwoman- I > H ] [Consecration of Origin - SS] (New) Acquired [Shoot- H] [Drill- I] [Cut- I] [Courage-H] [Close combat-I] [Agile Movement- J] ( New) Magical Development [Gunslinger - H] [Sniper-H] [Student- I] [ Self Defense-I] Affection: 155 [Status] Name: Leona Heidern Race: Human Homunculus Age: 7 Months (Body of an 18-year-old girl) Level: 67 > 88 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (4 0) Strength: I > H Resistance: I Dexterity: H Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate [Body domain - S] [Knife handling- A] [Regeneration - E] [Abnormal state resistance - C] [Ki Control -H] [Riot of Blood- A] (Sealed) [Consecration of Origin - SS] (New ) Acquired [Flexible Movement - C] [Agile Movement-C] [Shoot- C] [Barehanded combat- B] [Cut- C] [Ki Punch-C] [Night Vision- H] Magic: none Development: [Acrobat- C] [Fidelity C] [Gunslinger- C] [Self Defense - B] [Assassination Techniques Heidern-C] [Bodyguard- I > H ] Loyalty: 214 > 425 Affection : 60> 70 These girls were probably the ones who had been the most active during my time in the world of B-tooom ... they had leveled up quite a bit and also elevated the rank some of their abilities. Well, it also influenced that the 6 months to be able to use the Limit-break pill again had passed, and all the girls had taken their second pill. That''s why the other girls who maybe didn''t fight too much had also increased their strength a bit too... [Status] Name: Kurisu Makise Race: Human Age: 18 years Level: 65 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: ( 60 ) Force: J Resistance: J > I Dexterity: J > I Intelligence: G Agility: J Magic: [Magic Attribute: Space ] (sealed) [Magic Attribute: Time ] (sealed) [Abilities] [Innate] [Scholar-A] [Prodigy-S] [Apostle of Wisdom-SSS] (Sealed) [Consecration of Origin - SS] [Adquired] [Analysis-E] [Calculus-A] [Parallel thinking-C] [Shoot-H> G] [Magic] [Development] [Academician-E] [Sniper-H> G] Affection: 520 (In Love) [Status] Name: Saya Takagi Race: Human Age: 16 > 17 years Level: 48 > 72 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: ( 60 ) Force: J > I Resistance: J > I Dexterity: I Intelligence: H Agility: J Magic: [Magic Attribute: Earth ] (sealed) [Magic Attribute: Water ] (sealed) [Abilities] Innate [Alchemist (Transmutation)] (Sealed) [Prodigy-S] [Leadership-E ] [Consecration of Origin - SS] Acquired [Shoot- C] [Analysis-E] Magic: none Development: [Academic-E] [Sniper-I] [Student-G] [Gunslinger-I] [Alchemist (Potion concoction) - J]( New)] Affection: 280 (Captivated) [Status] Name: Shisuka Marikawa Race: Human Age: 27 years Level: 50 > 68 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: ( 40 ) Force: J Resistance: J > I Dexterity: I Intelligence: I Agility: J Magic: [Magic Attribute: Nature] (sealed) [Magic Attribute: Healing] (sealed) [Skills] Innate: [Alchemist- I> H ] [Charm - A] [Knucklehead-S] [Herbalism - H ] [Consecration of Origin - SS] Acquired [Shoot- I] [Mixing I > H] [Seduction -B] [Analysis (Herbs) - H] Magic: none Development: [Gunslinger-H] [Sniper-H] [Academic -H] Affection: 245 (Captivated) (Possible M) The girls whose skills are more focused on production, their advancement are still pretty good. Also, it seems that their body accumulates energy even faster than the other girls. Saya and Shisuka twice, and Kurisu even 3 times faster. To top it off, it seems like her magical abilities are starting to form as now I''m even able to see the attributes they''re good at, and I must say that these attributes are very well suited to them. Although the girls who had an even faster advancement, were my cute monsters. [Status] Name: Scythe Grim Race: Ghoul Age: 10 Months (Body of a 24-year-old girl) Level: 64 > 88 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: ( 80) Strength: I > H Resistance: I > H Dexterity: I > H Intelligence: J Agility: H Magic: (-) [Abilities] Innate [Berserker - G] [Body Domain - S] [Scythe Handling- C] [Life Absorption - S] (Sealed ) [Ki Control- H] ( New ) [ Consecration of Origin - SS] Acquired [Flexible Movement - C] [Agile Movement-C] [Pain Block - C] [Sharp Claws - C] [Reap- E] [Night Vision- H] Magic Developing [Acrobat- C] [Fidelity - C] [Bodyguard- I] Loyalty: 580 > 600 Affection: 70 > 80 [Status] Name: Vrana Yatagarasu Race: Harpy-Raven Age: 3 years (Body of a 14-year-old girl) Level: 82> 90 Soul level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (100) Strength: I > H Resistance: I > H Dexterity: J > I Intelligence: J Agility: H > G Magic: [ Affinity: Wind] (Sealed) [Affinity: Sound] (Sealed) [Affinity: Fire] (Sealed) [Skills] Innate [Hawk Vision-S] [Feather Hardening-S] [Sharp Feathers - H] [Ki Control-H] [Fire Immunity-C] [Absorption Solar Energy-SS] [Leadership-J] [ Consecration of Origin - SS] Acquired [Agile Movement (Air)- G] [Sharp Claws - H] [Winged Cut- H] Magic: Developing: [Fly-H] [Loyalty-C] Loyalty: 251 >270 Affection: 85> 290 (Fond) [Status] First name: (-) Race: Venus Luciferian Age: 2 years old Level: 65> 94 Soul Level: 1 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (100 ) Strength: I Resistance: I > H Dexterity: J > I Intelligence: (-) Agility: J > I Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate [Digest - A] [Energy Absorption - A] [Regeneration - C] [Graft -H] (New) Acquired [Paralyzing Thorns - H] [Acid Secretion - G] [Wrap - H] [Paralyzing Pollen - G] [Poison Needle - G ] Magic: none Development [Glutton - A] [Fidelity B] Loyalty: 324 > 560 ¡­Vrana and my Venus even entered the 9th limit by themselves. Furthermore, Scythe is not far behind them and would probably also enter the ninth limit shortly. It seems that apart from hunting and eating every day, since the environment in this place is also very favorable for monsters to develop faster, this has helped them a lot. ...now I understand more why the monsters that attack this place to take it are so insistent. Also, I''m glad there are 2 other ninth limits in our group, but I''m concerned that if my monsters keep leveling so fast there might be a slight problem... Chapter 245: Achievements and Progress (Part 6) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- Looking at the advancement of my monsters, if they continue like this, then they won''t be able to stay in this Area if their soul evolves to level 2. In fact, I hadn''t given the limit-break pills for monsters, so they could still get stronger. if I had left some of these pills for my three monsters, then they probably could have entered the peak level of the 9th limit by now... [It is true, the race which your monsters belongs to does not have much difficulty for their soul to evolve to level 2. After all, Ghouls and Harpies are monsters originated from level 2 areas. As for the Venus, as long as you continue nourishing it constantly, then it won''t have much trouble to do evolve either.] Well... Aurora you previously told me that there were items that can maintain the power of a level 2 soul sealed making them able to stay in a level 1 Area without problems. Since Scythe and Vrana both have humanoid bodies, there should be no problem with them if I give them one of those items. The problem is the Venus... [I don''t think there should be much problem you he Venus if you don''t want its soul to evolve for now. With the new ability the Venus has just developed, you can solve that problem for the time being.] It''s true¡­ besides, that ability seems quite interesting. The ability Aurora was talking about was [Graft], the Venus seems to have developed it upon entering the 9th limit. Unlike the others that skills it had developed so far that were for attacking and defending, this skill seemed to be of great use to me. Yesterday while I was looking at the changes around the area, as I approached the walls where the Venus was, it quickly took me with its lianas and crawled back to where were the two huge flowers, that had grown in size since the last time that I saw them where. No¡­ in fact, the entire Venus had grown quite a bit¡­ It could practically wrap its branches, mouths, and appendages all around the protective wall of this place now! Well, just like my other two monsters, It also seemed to have missed me too much, it even wrapped the petals of those flowers around me. Honestly, that was pretty scary! Although the petals had a pleasant smell and were soft, in the center of them were mouths with innumerable sharp teeth! Also, although the other girls had witnessed this before and didn''t care as much for this, that was not the case for Revy and Emilia-chan. The former drew her weapons and began to shoot while the latter with a pale face began to scream in panic.... Although I am happy that Revy''s first reaction was to try to help me and not let me get eaten by a plant, I also wanted her to think that I was inside the petals of the Venus! I could hear several impacts on the petals¡­ it was good that they seemed like they could stop the bullets from Revy''s weapon. The bad thing is that the Venus did not like it at all that she attacked its nucleus, which was these two flowers. So in the end I had to intervene to stop the fight that was about seemed to start with the two of them. Anyway, back to the previous topic, at that moment I realized the Venus had developed the [Graft] skill, and as the name suggests, is an ability to help grow other plants faster. ¡­ I really want to see how fast Venus can accelerate the growth of other plants. Maybe the Venus can be of great help to me in this way. "Lorens-kun... you still have contact with the noble from before who gave you permission to trade large amounts of food?" "Eh? Noble? ... uh! T-That¡­ I think I can still contact him, do you need anything? " Of course he could still contact him, he was his father after all! Besides, he was not a simple noble, he was the damn king of this kingdom!! It would be strange if he couldn''t do it ... ¡°As you can see, we have created our base in this place but our group is not too big and it would be a waste to just leave it to ourselves. Therefore, the girls and I wanted to allow other organizations and individuals to build their bases here in exchange for a small fee. A friend of mine said that there was not a problem if I created a base anywhere in the kingdom that had no owner, but if I wanted to do something like a small pioneer village, then it is necessary to ask permission to the Kingdom, so I need you to contact that noble to achieve this. " Well, the important thing was that there was no more suitable person to can carry out Saya and the other girls¡¯ idea of lease the territory around our base than the king himself. "Emmm... maybe, I can''t promise you right away that there is no problem with this, I need to consult with that person first." ¡°Fufufu, don''t worry Lorens, I''m sure that this person won''t mind that, after all you can say that he owes a favor to Alexander-sama. Speaking of which, I would like to thank Alexander-sama for the weapon he gave my little brother, that rescued him from a big problem. " ¡°Oh, I heard that from the girls, I''m glad my gift was helpful. Also... thanks for the help with the nobleman" ¡° Fufufu, that''s not a big deal, don''t worry. But I must say that if you create one pioneer village or a resting point for adventurers and travelers here, that would be great. Not only this is a level 10 zone, but it is also practically in the center of the Kingdom. So if Alexander-sama and the other girls can make that possible, then, trips that would take a long time from one city to another can be shortened by half the time. It is a pity that it could not have been possible because many people disappeared from this forest every year¡­ even strong people. The soldiers of my fath- ...from the kingdom had also come to investigate, but they, like some other strong people who entered before, never returned. " Now that I think about it, what the princess said was true. When I saw a map of the kingdom, the Eltin forest was positioned almost in the center of it and it also covered a diameter of about 300 km. So this place aside from being a level 10 zone, it could also be considered a fairly strategic point in this kingdom. I can see that if a small town is created here, then it would develop quickly as it would be the point of connection between other cities. In fact, on our trip to the capital the previous time if we had traveled through the middle of the forest, then as the princess said, our trip would have been cut in half the time. It was just that at that time, the trip also help us to know a little more about this kingdom, so traveling through the forest would not have fulfilled that purpose. "I didn¡¯t expect for the reason for the disappearances to be tamed by Alexander-sama... " "Eh? ...Tamed by me?" As I was thinking about those things, the princess''s words baffle me a little. The responsible for the disappearing of strong people was surely the dimensional door that had been left in the backyard of the mansion, but I had not done anything like exploring or sealing it until now. In fact, I had told the girls to stay away from it and to keep it a secret from other people since it led to a level 2 Area... I didn''t care much if other people sought their doom by going there, but if this was known by an important person, then it would probably be problematic. I can''t go there now, but that place was mine now and therefore everything there belongs to me! I don''t want to have to share it with other people!! Also, if that is known, even if the princess does not care and also grants me the ownership of that place for having saved her little brother, I do not think the King will thinks the same. ¡­ It was a level 2 Area after all, so I bet there are some good things there. ¡°Well, the monsters responsible for those disappearances must have been that little Harpy and that Venus on the ninth limit, right? It seems that these two monsters worked together to control this place. Since both are rare monsters and difficult to treat separately, it is not difficult to think that working together, they could deal with several humans of the same level at the same time. After all, while I have been here I have seen that the little harpy fed the plant with the monsters that she hunted. Their customs probably didn''t change after Alexander-sama tamed them, right?. I asked the girls about those monsters, and they told me that Alexander-sama had tamed them. I am surprised that apart from Alexander-sama being strong, you are also a skilled tamer too. " "...yes, I was really lucky to find these two monsters in this forest" It seems that the princess drew her own conclusions, but without a doubt, this is much better than the Kingdom continuing to search for the cause of those disappearances. So it¡¯s best if they think that Vrana and my Venus were the bosses of this forest, besides, this way I also have an excuse if someone ever asks me where I got those monsters from. Also... it does not feel bad that this princess sees me as someone with very potential. So she can continue to praise me more! " Then when do we leave for Rozz, Alexander?! " "Well, I have nothing to do for now, so going as soon as possible will be the best." "Fine, then let''s go immediately there!" No, actually I have quite a few things to do but having you here, then I can''t do those things! So the quicker we get through this, the better for me. With the lively prince who had risen from his seat ready to go on his new adventure, I began to think about which girls to take with me. From what I heard from Rulnemet before, the Rozz forest is treated as a Training Area by many organizations from different Areas. As a training place for people above the 5th limit, is better if the girls who come with me have the strength to defend themselves. Scythe and Vrana are obviously included since apart from their strength being quite good, it''s also good that I keep them by my side so they could calm down a little more for having been more than a month apart of me. As for my Venus, the truth is that it seemed even happier when I took out a few tens of thousands of zombie bodies from my storage to feed it than when it saw me before... not that it was hungry, the girls had been constantly feeding it with the bodies of the monsters that attacked or hunted this place, but perhaps since I''ve fed it with so many zombies it has developed a taste for them. So if I leave enough zombies as food, probably this one does not care much that I go again¡­ I feel a little sad about this now that I say it, without a doubt this plant is still a glutton! As for the other girls that would be suitable to accompany me, they were Rika, Saeko, Leona, Mary, and Revy. Unfortunately, for the first one is somewhat inconvenient for her to leave this place since she is the one who runs it... and I can''t take all the other strong girls either. Although I think it is highly unlikely that any other group will attack this place after the girls managed to repel the previous two attacks, it never hurts to think of the worst-case scenario. Being this way¡­ ¡°Scythe, Vrana, Leona, and Revy will come with me. Besides, Saya, you should also accompany me to the capital to arrange the necessary things to carry out your idea. " "Yes~ Vrana will go with master, roock~ " "..." "I get it, Alexander-san!" "Understand, Master" "Eh? Why do I have to go there?! " Since Saeko had accompanied me the previous time to the capital and Mary had been with me all this month, then it was best to bring these girls. Saya will take care of the annoying things for the development of our base¡­ since she seems motivated by that, I don''t have to feel guilty for passing that job on to her. Some of the girls seemed somewhat dissatisfied with this decision, but explaining my reasons why I will just bring these girls, they seem to understand in the end. Rika and Saeko agree to my words with a smile, and Rei a little sulky says that she will train more in this forest along with Saeko. As for Kurisu and Shisuka, they seem more interested in continuing with what they already were doing until now. Also, when I told Kurisu that there were other things I needed her to check, her attention was totally focused on that. Aside from the BIM documents, there were also the robots that need to be armed¡­ these are sure to become excellent defense measure for our base. As for why I¡¯ll take Revy with me... "Don''t you want to know more about this place? Do you want to stay locked in here until I''m able to take you to your home? " ¡°Well¡­ if you say it like that, then you''re right. I''ll go with you " Of course that wasn''t why I wanted her to accompany me! The reason was that I know that if I leave this girl here, she will surely cause some problems with the other girls because of her attitude! Besides¡­ it''s also good that she stays by my side so that her affection keep increasing, hehehe. ¡°Hihihi, then I''ll go back to Barl with you, boy. I need to prepare to set up my store in this place " "I''ll help you, Lena-sensei~" I nod to Lena''s words since I have no problem about my best pillow accompanying me only until Barl, that is also a great thing. So when I thought that everything was decided and we could finally leave, Rika seems to remember something important and approaches to my ear to tell me something. "Wait, Alexander. It is better if all of us to go to Barl... it is better if we create an organization now that it is possible. " "..." I had completely forgotten about that! Well...not that I really need the approval of the world guild to create my harem, but this way it feels like something more official!! "Well, then we''ll all go to Barl!" "Lets go!" [Pan] "Kyaaa~" "W-What the hell are you doing brat?!" "T-This is how adventurers motivate each other!" "I-Idiot that true?!" "D-Don''t draw your sword Turla, i-it seems like Alexander-sama just wanted to motivate me ... a-actually I feel more awake now." "" ... "" S-Shit... For a moment I let myself go and spanked the butt of the princess who stood next to me ... somehow I managed to fool the pair of brothers, but the knight girl did not stop looking at me now. ...whaa ~ The princess''s ass was actually soft and made a good sound from the impact of my hand. Along with the sighs of some girls, we all began to arrange the necessary things for our trip, and minutes later, several cars leave in the direction of Barl passing through the town of Rek. Then sometime later, I realize that some things had also changed in this city... of course the reason for this was because of the girls. Well, this was not a bad thing so the people of this city continued to live as they normally did. "Well, then we will wait here for a while until you have finished with your things." "Ok, I think it will be quick and so we''ll see you all soon." "Before going to the guild, we should go to other places first, Alexander" Since I had commented to Lorens'' group that I had some things to do here first, we parted ways with them after telling them that. But then when I thought about going straight to the world guild, Rika intervenes... Chapter 246: Road To Rozz Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- After Leona drove the vehicle we were soon in the city streets, she parks in front of a small shop due to Rika''s directions. Seeing the place, of course I recognized it immediately and I also can guess reason why we were here. ...I think it would be good if the System had something like auto-reminders, that would help me a lot. Well, since the girls took on that role by themselves, then there isn''t much of a problem either. But even so¡­ I wonder what Milene did to Rika to earn her resentment, I can see the latter smile wide as she looks at Milene''s shop. It is clear that this girl is looking forward to see her become my slave! Since there should be no other reason to come here, it can only be the reason that Milene owes me a large amount of money. Well, it is not a large amount for me now... but for a normal citizen of this kingdom, is in fact a big amount. And according to the laws of this Kingdom if a person cannot pay a debt, then they had no alternative but to become a slave to pay it off. "Ok, let''s go! It''s time to see that woman pays her debts!! " " ... Okay" ...for some reason, I feel like the debt Rika is referring is something different than money... Well, if I was even going to make a princess my slave for owing me, then of course I wouldn''t stop with Milene. Although of course it was not to mistreat and denigrate her, this was more of a punishment for not keeping her promise. I''m not going to say something like, ¡®as a modern person, slavery is something bad''. I have already sold many people to say that now...... if I had a disagreement about it, then it just that I don¡¯t like the idea of a woman being mistreated. For me, a woman becoming a slave was just something to liven things up on the bed as a sexual game, and something with both people agreeing on it. "Where are you Milene!?" "Alexander-sama, you are back! I''m glad you''re fine!!" While re-evaluating the principles in my mind, we entered Milene''s shop with Rika asking for the owner, since the only person we see at the counter was Celi-chan who happily comes to greet me with a smile. ¡­I could see again the difference between the principles my previous world and this world are very different. I did not expect this girl who became my slave to greet me with such joy and a genuine smile... I can understand that she is not faking her smile when saw me. Well... I think that for her, instead of me being the person who made her a slave, I was the one who rescued her from a worse fate. "Hello, Celi-chan. I''m also glad you''re okay. ¡­Where is Milene? " "Oh! that woman¡­ she''s under the counter." "Damn Celi! You shouldn''t sell your mentor like that!! " ¡­Unlike when she greeted me, with obvious displeasure in her eyes, she points her finger to where Milene was hiding, and Milene had no choice but to come out while complaining to her disciple. Honestly, it''s not like I didn''t give this merchant woman a chance, I think I gave her enough time to pay off the debt, so I thought there was a chance she would pay me while complaining about having to give me so much money. But seeing how she is acting now, I''m sure that won''t happen... ¡°Milene¡­ seriously, I don''t think it''s as if I had taken advantage of you, it¡¯s not like I scammed you or placed an exorbitant interest on you, in fact, I don''t even charge you interest on your debt¡­ so it really seems like you don''t want to pay me. If you told me something like "I have gathered this amount so far, so please wait for me to gather the rest", then I don''t think there would be a need for you to become a slave" ¡°Kuh¡­ I can''t help it! The business hasn''t been doing very well lately¡­ I only have a thousand G, would you wait for me with to gather the rest then?" "" ... "" Since I didn''t want the girls to think that I was the bad guy here, then I had to speak up. Besides, those were my honest thoughts. It''s not like Milene was my enemy and I need to punish her, in fact, since she was the first person I met in this world, you could say that she was my friend. So if she paid her debt with me, then that would be enough. It''s not like I''d insist on making her my slave at any cost. But damn! to confirm the exact amount that she owes me I would have to check our contract, but without looking at it I am sure that she owes me more than 100,000 G! So she''s not even paying me 1% of what she owes me!! Fuck! This is more like making fun of me!! But thanks to her words it seems that she had dug her own grave. With that, the girls who looked at her with a bit of pity, their eyes had turn a little cold now. Or so I thought, but it seems that there was someone that still tries to talk on her favor. ¡° A-Alex¡­ it''s not like we need money now, why don''t you forgive her the debt? Milene-san seems to be desperate, so maybe is truth that the business in her store have not been doing very well " "Alexander-sama, this woman is lying! The business is not bad!! The problem was that when the adventurers gathered in the city before, this woman started selling them weapons, and even on credit!! So, because those who took out weapons on credit did not return to pay and she could not demand for them to become debt slaves since other people had already done that, all the profits she made until now got lost!! " ¡°Celi, you traitor!! You didn''t have to say that!! " "" ... "" Well¡­ now not even Kurisu who had tried to speak in her favor intervenes again after hearing Celi-chan''s words. Furthermore, the cold eyes of the other girls now even had a bit of resentment in them! Although it is not as if Milene had hired assassins against us with the idea of not to pay the debt, certainly no one would think highly of the person who sold the weapons to the assassin who came to try to kill you. ¡°What''s wrong with this woman trying to make money in any way she could? It is normal for a person to try to make a profit if she can do it " "Oh! She understands me! Yes, that''s right, business is business!! " It seems that unexpectedly there was a girl who had a similar ideology as Milene¡­ Although it''s not like Revy was trying to speak up for her, I think she just said her thoughts. Also, since what Milene did has nothing to do with her, then there was no reason for Revy to bother with her, if that were the case, then she would surely try to put a bullet in her head. ¡­People say thieves and merchants have a similar mentality, and looking at these two women then it seems to be true. Although both professions could be natural enemies too... I wonder if Milene would change her thoughts if I told her that Revy was a thief? Well, since if the rumor spreads about her being a thief it would be annoying, let''s not do it. "Well, give me the thousand G. I will wait for you until I come back from the trip I am going for the remaining amount, if you cannot pay it, then at that time I will make you my slave " "Heee~ But if I give it to you I''ll be left with nothing and I won''t even have money to eat!!" "..." "...just make this bitch your slave now, boy." "...I agree with Rika-sama!" Since I said that I would wait for her if she gave me some money, but I had not specified an amount, so I should accept what she gave me and wait for the rest as I promised. Unexpectedly, this woman leaves me with the hand outstretched and refused to give me something¡­ I''m starting to think that this idiot really wants to be my slave! "Kurisu! Don''t let them turn me into a slave... sniff... sniff... " "M-Milene-san... if you become Alex''s slave, then I promise not to let him do bad things to you" "Heee~ You''re really going to let that guy turn your friend into his slave." Hearing what Rika and Celi-chan say, and seeing my face darken a bit. Milene runs to Kurisu and holds her leg, while pretending to cry as she begs her for help. Unfortunately for her, this time not even Kurisu speaks to support her. ¡°¡­I will come in a few weeks, if you don''t pay me by then, then you will become my slave. Celi-chan, we''ll see you soon " "Yes, Alexander-sama. I will not let this woman escape! " ¡°Tch¡­ you are a devil, boy! How can you turn a beautiful woman who still has her purity into a slave! You will be punished by the Gods!!" Lowering my hand with which I expected her to give me money that never came, I start walking out of Milene''s store. Indeed, I have to resist the urge to return and turn this woman in my slave right at this moment! Having said that I would do it until after I returned from my trip, I don¡¯t want to retract on my words. Well, at least the girls will know that I gave this woman a lot of chances this way, so they probably won¡¯t see me as the bad guy here. "Are we going to the world guild now?" ¡°No, you have to go somewhere else first¡­ I think you should go there at least one time. It is close to the guild, so we can go there as soon as we finish visiting that place " Wanting to change my mood, I try thinking that I would officially create my harem! Really, thinking about this, I can feel the anger that had built up in me quickly disappear. Unexpectedly it seems that there is another place Rika wants us to go... A few minutes later, as Rika said, we approached a large building that I see for the first time, positioned right in front of the world guild... it''s certainly not like I remind all of Barl''s facilities or organizations, but being such a striking building, I am sure that I would remember it if I had seen it before. ¡­Why is it so remarkable you ask? Because I can only see women entering or leaving this place! "... I heard that this place only accepts virgin women, so they may not accept us" ¡° We lose nothing in trying! " "Although this place looks like a women''s organization, I heard a rumor that the one who runs this organization is a very lustful man..." ¡°B-But the weapons those girls use are very powerful! If I can get one of these in exchange for my body, then I''m willing to do it!! Not even the most beautiful prostitute in Barl could pay it even with several years of her doing it with hundreds of men!!" ¡°Well¡­ people also say that the leader of this organization is strong, rich, and handsome. So maybe it''s not that bad... " As we get closer, I can hear a group of adventurers heading to that place while speaking between them¡­ shit! What does Rika want to do making us go to that organization?! Did that leader put his eyes on my girls and despite they telling him that they already had someone they liked, he didn''t believe them and that''s why they brought me here? If so, then I have to make it clear to him that these girls are mine! If he tries something or keeps insisting, then I beat the crap out off him!! ¡­But I must say that this man is really picky as to reject girls who are not virgins. I can certainly agree that knowing that you are a woman''s first man is something for a man to be proud of, but I also think it is a shame to reject a cute girl because she had done it with someone else before. After all, if I see that the girl''s feelings are sincere and it seems that I please her in bed, I can also feel proud that I took her from another guy who did not appreciate her. Well, maybe my ideology is due to the era in which I was raised in my previous world. Although without a doubt, for a man was better if his partner had fewer sexual partners since there was less competition with which to compare himself, I did not know of any person who complained because their girlfriend was not a virgin in my previous world. But in ancient times, maybe is true that your partner being virgin was almost a requirement to make that woman your wife... so perhaps in Gaia there are still people with the same ideology. ...Well, perhaps I am not the best person to complain about that man because of this, after all, the vast majority of the girls around me are still virgins... if I complain to some guy of how can he despise a beautiful woman for not being a virgin, and then he finds out that the girls around me are virgins, I would only look like a hypocrite. I¡¯m sure no one would not believe me even if I said that things only happened that way... "T-This place is..." Arriving right in front of the building, it looks like my thoughts were wrong and it didn''t make much sense for me to think about it... In that great building, you could clearly see the insignia of this organization. It was the image of a throne and below this throne, several figures resembling women were represented and they were on one knee with their heads lowered as if they showed their respect to that throne. It was something quite striking, I even thought this organization could get into trouble with the Kingdom since the image represented something like a King asking for respect from his followers. But remembering that in many organizations I had seen in the capital before there were images that represented crowns, scepters, mantles, or things related to royalty, maybe this was normal and there was not much problem. Probably only if you really try to turn that image into reality and act as the ruler or king of territory in the Kingdom, then that would become a problem. But if you just wanted to borrow the symbol of power and prestige that image represented to make your organization more noticeable, then it shouldn''t matter. ...I think the only thing forbidden to use as a symbol of your organization would be something directly related to the ruler of the territory where you are, something like the name of the Royal family or their insignia. Well, although the insignia of this organization was quite striking, that was not what caught my attention the most and made me look for more information about this place with Rika who was by my side. What had caught my attention were the two girls who were guarding the entrance of this organization! No, they weren''t exorbitant beauties, but they wore and used firearms as weapons!! "This is the organization that the girls that you, Kurisu, Scythe, and Saeko rescued¡­" "..." Rika confirms something that was obvious¡­ I had already seen the name of this organization and I was just denying reality thinking that maybe it was just a coincidence. But I don''t think there is another organization in this Kingdom or even in this entire Area that uses military uniforms and firearms, so logically speaking, those girls had to be the ones we rescued and that name is related with me! In large letters under that insignia, you could clearly read: [Alexander-sama''s servants] Oh crap... it seems that the pervert those adventurers were talking about earlier was none other than me!! Chapter 247: Road To Rozz (Part 2) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- Shit... it seems that the pervert guy those adventurers were talking about was none other than me!! No no no! I don''t remember telling those girls to make an only-women organization! I clearly told them that they could do whatever they wanted, so this can''t be my fault!! Well... I can''t deny it''s much better if their organization is made up of only women. They have their main headquarters next to my mansion, so having to host other men around there would be annoying. That would break the main purpose about making our home there in the first place. Being in an isolated place, I didn''t have to worry about annoying guys trying to take my girls away from me... In fact, I didn''t really want to create a pioneer village or resting point either... but seeing the girls motivated about it, I didn''t want to oppose their wishes by being jealous. "Let''s go in..." "¡­sure" Since I had freeze looking at the name, Rika speaks for us to move forward. The soldier girls at the door quickly step aside and let us in without any problem, at first I thought they had recognized Rika or the other girls, but it seems is not just that... When I enter this paradise made for women and by women, the attention of everyone inside is focused on us... this feeling was very similar to when I first entered the world guild, but instead looks of doubt or trying to analyze us, the eyes of those women shine the moment they noticed us. ¡­No, more precisely, this was probably due to me being with the girls. The reason for this was very simple, when I examine the interior of this place, the first thing that catches my attention was a large image placed behind the main reception desk and a large statue placed in the center of the rest room making me stop again... Yes, the reason was none other than the fact that these were representations of my own image... Sh-Shit... those things were actually well done and were very similar to me! No¡­ I think they were even a little better than the real one!! The body of the statue did not have the same slim body that I have! While it wasn''t like they had put my head on the body of a bodybuilder, that statue had obviously more muscles than me!! ...that statue was like that of a brave hero who had gone through many fights overcoming all kind of adversities. Oh fuck! Even to me, who was the person which that statue with armor and a sword in his hand represented, made me feel that I wanted to be like that statue!! Oh man... i-if someone sees those images, then they will surely think that I am a vain man that sees himself like that despite being a small skinny boy... N-No¡­ I can''t disappoint the girls who see me the same as that image. I swear I will strive to be similar to that statue and image!! "Hehehe, you''re walking in a strange manner, Alex-chan" Damn it Revy don¡¯t make fun of me! I have no choice but to try to puff my chest as much as I can while walking so as not to break the image these girls have of me!! "Alexander-sama! Some girls had told us yesterday that you finally returned, it really makes me happy!" "Yes! We are happy that you returned safely! Also, we have already taken care of the organization that was involved with yesterday''s attack against the mansion! " While the other girls in this place look at us with adoration or surprise, the two girls behind the counter quickly come towards me when we start walking towards that place again. They were a mature girl of just over 30 years old, and a girl of about 15-16 years old... if you look at them carefully, then you could see that they both have a lot of similarities between them... and that only can be because they were mother and daughter. "Keyu-san and Kuye-chan, I''m glad you both seem to be doing well" Like Anny, these two women also left a great impression on me and that is why I remembered them... [They surely did, the thieves who had captured them were totally annihilated by you¡­ that time you didn''t even bother to capture them and sell them as slaves...] Aurora... you shouldn''t bring up my dark past, you will make me ashamed. But well, what Aurora says is true. When I found out that those thieves had been enjoying this pair of mother and daughter, jealousy invaded me and I ended up killing them all. Although I previously said that Anny stood out among these girls because she was beautiful, the truth is that Gaia is very similar to those anime worlds where most of the girls are pretty. In those worlds, the leading girls may stand out more than the girls around them, but if you look carefully, then you will realize that the other girls are not as if they are bad either... It is simply that the protagonists have something that ends up making them stand out even more than the other girls. While maybe it is true those girls may be a bit more beautiful than the rest, I think it''s mostly their character or the aura around them that causes that. Well, the point is that this pair of mother and daughters were still quite cute and I couldn''t bear for them to be taken advantage of by dirty thieves! Well, I''m glad both girls have recovered from what happened to them. Keyu-san who was the mother, perhaps being a more experienced woman, did not sink for those things. Also, Kuye-chan having the support of her mother, the lifeless eyes she had when I defeated those thieves seemed to have regained enough brightness now. As a side note, they were both kidnapped when they were gathering some herbs outside their village to get a little more money, so it could be said that both girls could go back to their homes. It was a shame that her husband and father never published a rescue mission and also when they returned to their village, that man already had another partner with him... "Good work, Keyu." "Thank you, Rika-sama. All the activities of our organization are written here " The good thing is that she was a strong woman, so she followed my words and came to Barl along with her daughter. So thanks to that character, it seems that Rika chose her to take over this branch of the ¡°Alexander-sama¡¯s Servants¡± organization in Barl. ¡°We came here to create our organization. So if all of you are still thinking the same, then-" "That''s great! You don''t need to ask, Rika-sama. Our organization will affiliate as a subordinate organization of the one Alexander-sama will create." "Yes!" Listening to the conversation of both women, I learn that apparently some organizations may take others as their subordinates. That was something Rika learned from helping them make this organization in the world guild, so these girls had asked her fir us take their organization under our wing. Unfortunately, we hadn''t created ours yet¡­ the girls were surprised hearing that, but when Rika told them that we might create one soon, they asked that when we created our organization, then we should take them as subordinate organization. Well, honestly, if these girls decided to walk their own path, although I would feel a bit sorry for them, I would have to pick up their weapons. I have no doubt that, even without them, these girls have become quite strong. Leona not only trained on how to use weapons but also in physical combat. In fact, the girls who were guarding the door had a 3rd limit already, which had become the average strength of most of the girls, and that was a very good level in this place. ¡­There were also girls like Keyu-san and Anny who had even opened their energy core. Well, they have been fighting monsters and some people up until now, but I think the main reason is because of the pills they received. So I think they could continue to function as an organization relying on their own strength here on the border of the kingdom without any problems. Also, even though I have invested some resources in them, if these girls decided to go their own way, I wouldn''t feel bad about it. I don''t feel bad about helping beautiful women to have a better life. But it seems that these girls did not plan to do any of that... well, even if I say it myself, the truth is that it would be strange if they decided to separate from after seeing my name in their guild... About that, I didn¡¯t dislike it. No, I''m not going to lie... in fact, it feels great! If there is a problem, then it is only that the image these girls have about me seems to have surpassed reality... and instead of an organization, seeing the bright and yearning eyes in them, this looked more like a cult. Well, I am glad that they are women with gratitude towards the people who helped them. Losing them now would be a great inconvenience for us. "Keyu-san... not that I''m complaining, but... I have three questions to ask you. Why are there girls with slave necklaces here? Why did all of you choose to be an only women''s organization? ¡­And above all, why is there a rule about the girls needed to be virgins to join?!" ¡°Umm¡­ about the first question, that''s because we have bought them from slave traders. They were sold by their relatives who had no other choice or who simply treated them as goods. ...Or also there are girls who were sold by thieves to dishonest slave traders. Of course, since this is an organization and not a charity group, the girls were told that they would have to work to earn their freedom. We also did not want to help women who do not think to fight for themselves for their future! I''m sorry... maybe that''s why our income dropped a bit " "It doesn''t matter, you guys are working for this too." "Thank you, Rika-sama!" Since I the moment I this place, I could notice some girls who wore necklaces but since they seemed to have happy expressions, I was just a little intrigued by this. Regarding Keyu-san''s response, I think it''s normal for girls who were kidnapped by thieves to try to help others who had a similar fate... maybe it''s just because of the ideology that was planted in them by Leona and Rika that they could not do it selflessly. ¡°About the second question, that''s because most of the girls here, even though they may not hate all men, they do feel mistrust towards them. So letting men join would be troublesome... Oh! Of course that doesn''t apply to Alexander-sama.!!" "It is true! All the girls here have great confidence in Alexander-sama!!" Well... I think because of what all these girls went through, it stands to reason that they decided to do it that way. Even in HOTD similar things had happened, so it must be normal that will take a while for these women to regain their trust in men. Well, not that I care much if this organization being made of only of women, it''s just that I thought that if they admits both sexes, then it will grow bigger even more quickly. Although seeing the number of women here, I don''t think is necessary either. This group started with just over 50 women... but now, just in this building should be about 100, plus, there were also about 50 at our base... Given the little time that has passed since this organization was founded, I think this is a great growth rate... well, it may have a big influence that most of the organizations whose main work involved fighting disappeared... when we were walking through the streets before, I saw quite a few buildings that must have been the headquarters of other organizations completely empty. "And about the last question... that''s a lie" ¡°Yes¡­ I don''t know why that strange rumor suddenly spread. The only requirement to be part of our organization is to be a woman, to exceed the 3rd limit, and not to be wanted by the Kingdom or another organization as a criminal. ¡­Maybe some girls who were rejected for not fulfilling those requirements spread those rumors because they were angry that we did not accept them?" I don''t think that these girls were dirty or were inferior than others because of what happened, but it seemed a bit cruel to me that they rejected other girls for not being virgins knowing that they could be despised for their past. But it seems that rule was a just false rumor... Mother and daughter look at me with a bit of pity perhaps because it would tarnish my reputation or something similar. But to be honest, even though that''s a bit annoying, it''s not like I care much about it either. There are worse rumors after all... like certain guys who are still having trouble finding a girlfriend because of a strange rumor until now. ¡°Well, if it''s just a rumor then don''t worry about it. It will probably disappear with some time " "" Yes... but we will find the person responsible for those strange rumors and make them pay for tainting Alexander-sama''s name! " Well, if it''s just some disgruntled girls, then I''d like them to drop it. But there is also the possibility that it is due to some men being envious too... if that''s the case, then I think it would be nice if they make them pay for it. We talked a little longer about the things of this organization, and then we finally go to the world guild that was in front of this building. There, like before, Mary, Emilia-chan, and Revy receive their guild card after a few minutes of waiting. The last two watched their new ID with interest, but the former, after giving it a simple observation, put it in her pocket without much interest in it. The process to establish our organization is very simple, so after I handed my, Kurisu, Saeko, Shisuka, Saya, Rika, Rei, Leona, and the previous three girls'' guild cards, the process ends pretty fast. In the end, our organization is named ¡°Apeiro Family¡±, its insignia was the same that I worn on the military uniforms in HOTD, and our headquarters were now in the Eltin Forest. Also, Keyu-san makes the organization run by her subordinate to ours. To be honest, this is a bit anticlimactic¡­ a part of me expected there to be bells, fireworks, and shouting from the crowd, but... unfortunately, there was none of this. Come on! I was founding my harem, so it would be nice if the world guild gave more importance to this!! Well, I had to settle with the receptionist being surprised when reviewing our cards due to the strength of the girls and mine, who were founding an organization for the first time... after all, we all exceeded the 5th limit. Organization: Apeiro Family Range: H-2 Head of family: Alexander Ilios Apeiro- 8th limit Members: 9th limit - 2 (Mary, Revy) 8th limit - 2(Leona, Saeko ) 7th limit - 3( Rika, Saya, Emilia) 6th limit - 3 (Kurisu, Shisuka, Rei] Headquarters: Eltin Forest Subordinate Organizations: "Alexander-sama''s Servants " Rank : I-2 It was also good to see the reaction of the girls who got a little nervous, smiling, or blushing after seeing ¡°Apeiro Family¡± next to their names after the receptionist returned their guild card to them. Chapter 248: Road to Rozz ( Part 3 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- The levels of the organizations are granted by the strength of it¡¯s members. For an organization to be classified as level I-3, then It must have at least one member who has opened his energy core. An I-2 organization like the ¡°Servants of Alexander-sama¡±, requires at least 2 to 5 people who meet that condition. I-1 should have at least 9 people who exceed the 5th limit. So, to go up to the H-3 rank, it is necessary to have more than 10 people who exceed the 5th limit or 1 person in the 9th. To raise the rank of an organization at this rank, it is necessary to have more people of the 9th limit with the same numbers of the previous rank. That means that no matter whether an organization has more than 100 people with 5th limit, they still could not advance more than H-3 rank, to be H-2 is necessary 2-5 persons at the 9th limit. That is the reason why our organization, despite being newly founded and having fewer members than the soldiers girls, has a higher rank. That''s also why is not so strange for the receptionist seeing them subordinate to us despite having far fewer members, in fact, an organization with the strength of our members could stay in the capital without having to worry about others groups trying to intimidate us... probably. I think with this, the number of attacks on our base will be decrease a lot since the rank of an organization is public information, so anyone can understand that our group has at least 2 people in the 9th limit. ¡° Did you finished what you had to do, Alexander?! " "Yes¡­." "Well, then we can go to Rozz now!!" Fulfilling our purpose in the guild, we all left the build and immediately met the prince''s group outside. It seems that they also finished doing the things they had to do. Besides, it seems that they came accompanied by other people of which I recognize one immediately... "Oh! So Alexander-san was here too? I''m glad you all are okay. I hear you had a few issues recently, but it seems like you solved it splendidly. It really seems that my eyes did not fail me in evaluating a person''s worth! Thanks to your organization, the public order of this city and my surrounding territory have become very good, you have a splendid group if I may say." "... thank you?" That person was Count Renma Barl... I thought that he would be angry since the girls had eliminated most organizations in his city, but it seems that since these girls had become enemy number 1 of thieves for obvious reasons, did not affect his territory an instead improve it. Unfortunately since I had done the same before, those girls didn''t get much rewards of the newly formed groups of thieves. I wanted to tell them to treat thieves like cattle, to let them get a little fat so they could enjoy their delicious meat better after taking care of them¡­ after all, that seemed to be the common behavior of most adventurers. But since that increased the chances that some women would be abused, it did not seem right to ask that to the soldiers girls. Besides, I did not want to be responsible for the misfortune of some women either... in the end I let them do whatever they wanted and let them vent all the resentment they had with the thieves they found. That seemed to be good therapy for them too, so in the end everyone gained from this¡­¡­ except for the thieves thought. The female soldiers would probably improve mentally, the village girls would be safe, and although is not much, we were still earning some rewards. The thieves? They weren''t human and so it didn''t matter much what happened to them. ¡°I would like to invite you to a meal at my mansion, Alexander-san. Unfortunately you seem to be busy, so let''s save it for another time. My daughter, you really make your father proud, keep protecting the princess!" "Don''t worry father, leave it to me" "Thanks for everything so far, Count Barl." "Thanks for everything, Uncle Renma!" "" ... "" As usual, our group pretends not to listen to the conversation of this prince and princess in order to keep up the appearances about they being adventurers. Well, this time it wasn''t annoying for me as it meant I could act cheeky with the princess that way... But what the count says surprises me... I didn''t expect that Turla-san was the daughter of this count! Thank God they are nothing alike. But now that I think about it, I vaguely recall he mentioned that his daughter worked for the princess... "Well then go!" "Be careful Alex, everyone take care" "Fufufu, I also wanted to go to that forest, it sounded interesting, but it would indeed be a bit unfair since I accompanied Alex-san before." ""Everyone be careful there! "" " Hmn? Where are you going, Lorens-kun? " "E-Eh? We''re going to the capital now, right? " After saying goodbyes, the prince advances to the branch of the world guild that we had come from. Apparently, his group had come to Barl through the guild''s teleportation gates and asked Count Barl for a vehicle to move here¡­ they had not come in a vehicle like Palmir did the previous time. If you think about it, that would be the most practical way to come here. But¡­ "I refuse to use the teleportation gates to go to the capital!" ""Eh? Why? If we use them we''ll get there right away... "" ¡°¡­ I have teleportation gate phobia! ...I heard they can split a person in two! " "E-Eh? I-Is that true, One-san?! " Of course that was just an excuse! I simply wanted to be with the princess for as long as possible!! After all, that had been my goal since the beginning!! Who the hell cares about a treasure in the Rozz area?!! I thought that we would go to the capital in a vehicle like the last time I went there with the girls¡­ if we went through the teleportation gates of the guild that would reduce my time with the princess! It would be putting the cart before the horse! "W-Well... I heard that things like this happened in the past, but I think the teleportation gates are very safe now." It seems that the only one who believed my words is Lorens-kun... no, wait, there is indeed a risk from using teleportation gates? That is scary... well, maybe it is like the airplanes in my previous world, although it is very scary thinking the one you are on board will fall, it is more likely that you could die in a car accident than in a plane. ¡°Stop wasting time, kid. If we don''t go through the teleportation gates of the guild, then how would we get to the capital? " ...In a vehicle of course" "That would only increase the risk for the prin- for Cleirsa-san and Lorens-san!" "What are you talking about?! We are adventurers, we live everyday risking our lives!! That is the meaning of being an adventurer!! Isn''t that right, Lorens-kun?" "E-Eh? O-Oooh! Of course!!" With no choice I had to use my triumph card, I appeal to Lorens-kun''s desire for adventure, he seems to have completely forget my previous words about the dimensional gates and becomes greatly encouraged as he support me. "Well... I think it would be fun to go on a trip to the capital in a vehicle." "Cleirsa-san¡­" "Whooo! Then let''s go!! " Finally, the princess''s group have no alternative but to drive to the capital since their leaders had agreed on this. Then, motivated, I wanted to spank the princess''s soft butt again, but as if reading my thoughts, Turla-san stands between the two of us while showing a mocking smile at me for blocking me... Hehehe... girl, you are too naive! And like 100 years younger to think about opposing to me!! [Pan!] "Kyaaa!~" The princess is not my only target to harass during this trip! A Knight girl with a serious attitude who cares about her master is also very good objective to sexually harassing! Also, do not think that because your father is here you are safe!! Although¡­ that guy doesn''t seem to care about that and just smiles at my actions. I think he thinks we were just playing... "Damn you impertinent brat, I''ll cut you in two!!" "I already told you that this is only a greeting between adventurers~" "Haa~" "Fufufu looks like Alex-san is having fun." "T-That brat¡­ he ended up forming a family with more than 10 girls and now he''s harassing others!" "Heee~ Rei, so you are aware that this implies that you have become his woman..." "O-Of course not! I-I''m just worried that since he''s the leader of our organization, then he will tarnish our reputation! " "Surely those two girls will also become our sist-hmmm~" "Don''t say it Shisuka! If you do, then the boy may be hanged... or worst, it can become true! " As I try to escape from Turla-san who threatens to take her sword, the other girls start arguing among themselves. Kurisu just sighs while looking at me, Saeko doesn''t seem to care much about what I do and just smiles, and Saya and Rei argue while Rika stops Shisuka who was trying to say something... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Turla/Female Princess''s Knight ) We finally reached the capital... I was really tired. The reason for my tiredness is none other than the boy who was pretending to sleep while hugging the princess''s waist right now, while she strokes his head! T-this damned brat really took every opportunity he got to take advantage of the princess! I knew this would happen... Days after we set out on Barl''s journey to the capital, we once met a small group of goblins who got in our way. Because of the organization that was recently formed in my father''s territory related to this boy, there weren''t many thieves and so only little monsters without much intelligence attacked us. ...well, since our group is moving in two Crystal vehicles used by high-ranking adventurers or nobles, there wouldn''t be many stupid thieves trying to confront us, and they would probably remain in their hiding places without causing us much trouble. So since we would most likely have only small monsters as our opponents, neither I nor Bartol-san or Vernet-san, who were the prince''s guards, were to much opposed to the idea abit traveling in this way, and in the end we accept the wishes of the two of the royal family. Then, when we found those goblins, this boy wanted to fight them... we could just have drive over them, but due to his insistence, we had to stop the vehicle. I honestly thought that this boy just wanted to show off in front of the princess by killing some monsters, but my assumptions were wrong... The boy went to fight with one of the smaller goblins, then when I thought that the head of the monster would fly through the air and the boy would boast about it, the idiot left himself be hit with the stick that monster was holding! Obviously it hadn''t been a huge blow but somehow his actuation looked like he received a fatal blow!! While I was shocked and with my mouth wide open due to the unexpected development, when I came back to my senses, that brat was already in the arms of the princess putting his crying face on her chest while complaining about the goblin that hit him and that now it had been beheaded by one of the girls who came with him, the one who had a big scythe! Don¡¯t mess with me! I saw that boy fighting with a man in the 9th limit and defeating him without much effort!! I really wanted to say that to the princess who was trying to comfort him at that time!! But I must say that a boy of his age being defeated by a goblin does not look so abnormal... the abnormal thing was seeing Rulnemet-san imitate the boy and trying to go into Palmir-san''s arms so she could console him! Of course Palmir-san did not react the same way as the princess, and when he tried to jump into her arms, what awaited him was her fist as she said ¡®You are pathetic for losing to a goblin while being someone in the 9th limit'' ¡°. Unexpectedly he evade that punch... but in the end he only stumbled before reaching her, avoiding the fist and nailing his face into Palmir-san''s chest... in the end, he couldn''t help but end up with his face swollen. Also, on another occasion when we were near a lake, the boy again asked us to stop... the reason, of course, was to clean our bodies with the lake water. And because we had been on the road for a while, the idea of being able to take a proper bath did not seem so bad. The vehicles had baths, but in no way that could be compared to a large place to relax a little Of course, we did this while men and women were separate a distance between both. Also, since the men from the other group surely understood that if they spied on the princess the King would probably have them killed since they must known how overprotective he was towards her, so I thought there wouldn''t be much problem with this. Maybe it''s not right for me to say it, but I think the prince who would be the only exception probably wouldn''t have the guts to do something like that... After all, when he saw Alexander spank his sister''s butt and mine, his face turned completely red and he turned very nervous. ... unfortunately it seems that I underestimated Alexander. Some time after we girls started cleaning our bodies, that damned brat suddenly come out at the place where we were! He must have swam underwater from where the boys were!! Furthermore, as if he did not care about this, he proudly brought the body of a merman towards us saying that he had eliminated the monster that tried to attack us. ¡­Seeing that monster was certainly surprising, after all, it was an 8th limit monster and since we were in the water it would be problematic to deal with it, and even more because we did not have our weapons. Also, since they are monsters that also attack women to reproduce, I can actually thank him for that since it would really be very bad if he tried to do something to the princess, but... The monster that he was carrying was overshadowed by the other monster that hung between his legs which he didn''t seem to mind showing us! Even, unintentionally, the words "B-Big" came out of my mouth while the princess said: "I-It''s very different from what I saw when I bathed Lorens when he was little...". As the princess says, when the prince was younger I and she would bathe him¡­ so when comparing the two of these things on them, those thoughts from before appeared in the heads of both of us. Rather¡­ could these things even be compared? These two seemed like two different things completely! The prince''s could be considered "cute", while this boy''s was a "Monster"! W-Well... the prince was a couple of years younger at that time, so since he has grown then that part of him perhaps did too... but can that thing grow so much in so little time? When the princess and I recovered from the surprise, we quickly tried to submerge ourselves in the water so as not to be exposed. Besides, it looked like that damned brat wouldn''t go away and instead, he approaches us while keeping the monster in his dimensional object! The other girls who were with us didn''t seem to mind his presence, so it was also somewhat awkward to get him out of here! Even the Harpy that the princess had been helping to bathe quickly ran to him when she saw him!! I thought that damned brat would really stay the whole time here... unexpectedly, one of the girls did seem to get angry and while complaining about leaving her weapons on the shore of the lake, she went there to take them, and that made the boy return to the other side while saying something like "Damn it Revy, it''s not like I''m looking especially at you!" I thought that would be the worst thing about this trip, but it seems that I was still too naive... Chapter 249 Road to Rozz ( Part 4 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- (POV Turla ) "Fufufu Alexander-sama is such a playful boy, isn''t he? But he''s cute when he''s calm, right Turla?" "...I don''t think the word ¡®playful¡¯ is adequate to describe him" As the boy pretended to be sleeping, I could see how he enjoyed the princess''s lap. How do I know that he is pretending? Well, that can easily be seen because one of the hands with which he wraps around her waist, is going down little by little until it reaches the princess''s butt... so it is obvious that he is awake. Well... maybe it could be because this boy''s perversion runs so deep inside him that even while sleeping he tries to do that kind of thing. Once the princess feels the hand caressing her butt, with her face a little flushed, she takes his hand and lifts it to put it in the place it was before. This has been repeated a no number of occasions by now, I really think it''s better to kick the lad away to avoid this! ...unfortunately, the princess has always been very fond of children, so probably for her, the boy''s actions are still classified as a "little" prank. I wanted the other girls that came with him to intervene, after all, from what I heard when we were in Eltin Forest, these girls should be his lovers! Unfortunately, the blue-haired girl who is driving and the one who uses a big scythe doesn''t seem to care about it... in fact due to some things that happened before, I can tell that they would probably allow this boy to rape a girl without feeling bad at all!! As for the other girls¡­ the pink-haired girl seemed used to this, and the harpy, being a monster, doesn¡¯t care either. From what happened at the lake earlier, I thought the girl named Revy would stop the boy''s perverted acts, but I was wrong. From what I saw, as long as she is not involved in this boy''s perverted actions, she just ignores him. ¡­Seeing the boy putting his hand on the princess''s butt again making her tremble a little and she discreetly withdraws his hand from that place again, I can''t help my face to blush too. No, it wasn''t because I feel ashamed for witnessing intimate acts, it''s because it reminds me of something that happened before... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ " Why do we have to sleep together with you?! " "...it''s a sleepover, so of course we have to sleep together!" Stopping the cars to sleep as night had fallen, we all had dinner and got ready to then go to rest. The vehicles we used can certainly continue to travel at night, but the drivers also need to rest, so we regularly stopped our journey for the night. And until now each group slept in the vehicle they came, but unexpectedly, today the boy had begun to drag the princess pulling her hand towards his vehicle. Our vehicle had several small sections, so the princess and I could rest in one while the other people do it in others. So you could tell that we still had some privacy¡­ but from what I heard, the boy''s vehicle only had one big bedroom! Certainly, most of their group are women and the only man could still be considered a child, but I feel that the princess is in much more danger with him than in the other vehicle with more men! "It''s okay, Turla. Alexander-sama surely just wants to play a little more" Seeing this, I quickly try to stop it. Unfortunately, the princess tells me that while smiling. If this boy''s attitude was similar to that of the prince who gets jolly and starts to build some tents along with the others in our group, I wouldn''t be so worried! But I could see that this boy''s mentality was more similar to Rulnemt-san''s... he also gets quite perky after hearing the boy about having a sleepover, and then he runs to Palmir-san to ask her to join his group to sleep together. Seeing how she only responds by kicking his face and turning around getting into our vehicle without looking back, even I feel a little sorry for him... But the feeling quickly disappears when I notice how while he is writhing on the ground, does not miss the opportunity to see under her skirt. No doubt this boy had thoughts just as dirty as this man about this sleepover! But with no other alternative, I also ended up entering his vehicle together with his group. I couldn''t allow this boy to ruin the purity of the princess!! We ended up making ourselves comfortable on the bed with the boy in the center, the princess and me on his right, and the girls who came with him to his left while the harpy hugs him lying on top of his body while she sleeps. Obviously, I lie down next to him to prevent the princess from being in danger. So while I give him a mocking smile to tell him that I would not allow his dirty thoughts to come true, he has to lie down while frowning. Hmp~ Of course I wouldn''t let him do whatever he wants with the princess! I thought the lad would look for a way to get to her so I stay awake to avoid it, but unexpectedly he just closes his eyes and seems to try to fall asleep. ...maybe I was overthinking things? Maybe he really just wanted to sleep peacefully next to the princess... if I think about it, although he''s a bit perverted, he should still have the mentality of a child. While I was having these thoughts, the other girls started making hissing sounds indicating that they had fallen asleep. Seeing the boy stay still, then I thought that I should do the same too and I also close my eyes. At that moment, I feel the boy moves carefully removing the harpy that was on him! Oh no! He must have waited for me to lower my guard to try to go with the princess!! "What are you trying- ...e-eh?" When I thought that the boy would start moving to go to the princess and I tried to get him to reconsider this and not do anything stupid, unexpectedly instead of trying to go with the princess, he grabs my waist and pulls my body towards him. "Hehehe... although the princess is very beautiful... you are not bad at all, Knight girl, you are also very beautiful. You should be more aware of yourself... you know?" "E-Eh? Y-You... Hyaa~ " His words leave my mind blank for a second... the truth is that there were many nobles and sons of nobles who had said similar words to me, but I knew that they only said that because of my close relationship with the princess. So more than me, they only aim to my position as the princess''s sole personal servant... After all, men probably preferred a refined woman who acted delicately like the princess than someone like me who has a toned body from exercise and who acted a bit rough... "S-Stop lying¡­ I-I''m-nnmm~!" "Oh, you don¡¯t believe me? So tell me why this part of me has gotten so hard?" I wanted to tell him to stop lying and playing with me, but then I remember that several of the girls that came with him who must be his lovers had a similar body to me and they did not act delicately like the princess either. From what I''ve seen, I don''t think he cares about things like titles of the nobility either... No doubt he was more like someone who would try to get what he wants relying on his strength than depending on other people. B-Besides¡­ although he was a bit cheeky, he was pushing that monster that I saw in the lake pressing it against my lower abdomen. I-If a man didn''t like a woman, then that part of him shouldn''t react, right? ¡­ I don''t think there isn''t any woman who doesn''t like someone telling her that she''s beautiful either. My head at this point was in chaos! I was mad at him because he was doing these things to me, but at the same time, a part of me also felt flattered as a woman... I-If he wanted to woo me, then he should do it properly! I''m still a noblewoman and I couldn''t allow him to do what he wanted with me!! Also, the princess is right on the other side of me!! So I try to push our bodies apart using a little force in my arms to separate from him. Crap! I had forgotten that he was quite strong!! All my attempts to escape from his hands are futile and I only get him to press his body against mine. Of course, since we all slept in light clothing, then I could feel the heat from his body almost directly! "N-No, you can''t-Nuaaa~¡­ m-my chest is¡­ nngh!~" Then, as if he wanted to confuse me or tell me that his words were true, he began to caress my body as if he were touching a fragile thing, one of his hands ran along the back of my waist, up to my back, and then came down to my buttocks. His other hand was also not still and in an instant, it entered under the robe that I was using to sleep. Since I knew this boy was here, I had slept with my bra on, but that hand deftly move it upwards and release my breasts. Right away, I could feel how he began to knead and caress them... When one of the fingers of his hand begins to rub the areola of one of my breasts, my body shudders causing my strength with which I was trying to get out of his arms vanish. ¡°You shouldn''t move that much, you know? You don''t want the princess to see you in this state, right? ¡­I bet she would be surprised to see that her proud knight was transformed into a lascivious knight~ " "Y-Youuu!¡­ Hyaa~ W-What are you doing?! W-Why did you take out that big thing?!! H-Huh? W-Wait-hyaaa~! " "Oh¡­ it came out on its own¡­ it seems like it wanted to participate in this too. " His words make my body stiffen! Obviously, the only lascivious person here was this lad, but... my body had started to react due to the constant caresses that went through my body! Thinking about what would happen if the princess saw me in this state, makes my body tremble a little. ¡­ B-but strangely thinking about that, then my body seems to get even hotter! D-Damned lad! He is making my body react in strange ways!! But I could not think about those things now for a long time, suddenly I feel that between my thighs something hot and slimy moved making my anger due to the boy¡¯s words to vanish and instead becomes surprise when I lower my eyes because of the strange feeling. What my eyes find was the member of this boy that had come out of his underwear and rubbing between my thigh... my whole body shudders at the sight of that and now I could only complain with gasps due of this thing with a little anxiety and fear in myself. I immediately try to withdraw, but with one of his hands he supports my butt and even puts pressure on one of my legs to make them stay closed! I could clearly feel his penis going in and out of the crack that formed between my legs as he moved his waist a little. " Y-You... a-aren''t you afraid that the girls who come with you will catch you doing this kind of thing with another woman?! " Since my attempts by force were useless and I could not yell for him to stop as that would wake the princess, I have no alternative but to resort to the the girls who came with him, they probably would get angry and could be jealous if they discovered him doing this. "N-No¡­ noo~¡­ hyaa~ Don''t do that, th-that place is¡­" Feeling the boy stopped for a second after hearing me, I felt relieved. But then he just smiles at me and keep doing the same! No, now I could even feel his member rub against my vagina with only my underwear separating the two parts!! "" ... "" His actions confused me a bit as I thought I had succeeded in making him stop, but then... things only got worse. I thought he thought they were asleep and would not wake up, but when I put my eyes where these girls were as if trying to seek help from them, then I finally realized that we were not the only ones awake. ¡°Y-You guys¡­ nhaa ~¡­ w-why? Kyaaa~ " There were three girls awake watching us! They were the girl who was driving the vehicle, the one who used a scythe, and the one who had yelled at him in the lake!! B-Besides¡­ when I put my eyes on them to seek help and to stop him, I don''t get the answer I wanted. No! I also felt a little more nervous and embarrassed since I was doing these things with the boy who was their lover and they were watching me!! I didn''t know whether to be happy because they didn''t care about this or to worry about it! I wanted to yell at them what the hell were they thinking for just standing there while they watched, but seeing the attitude of the girl with blue and gray hair, it give me a little insight into their thoughts. Since I was someone who had been protecting another person until now, I quickly understood that in their eyes there was only the boy and if they looked at me it was only to make sure that I did not do any harm to him!.... Don''t they see that he''s the one attacking me?! I am the one who needs help now!! Well... the look of the other girl named Revy was maybe a bit more annoying since she seemed to only watch this because she found it interesting. "Guh~ D-Don''t carve that place with your penis!~ M-My body feels strange¡­ mmm~" No! Those girls did not help at all and only made my body shudder even more knowing that they were watching all this now!! I could feel how that part that brushed against that monster began to get numb and yearned for something more than simple caresses... "N-No¡­ s-something big is coming~ No-Hmmm ~" " Woh~ She cum..." A chill traveled through my body making it shake strongly, I had lost my thoughts for a second and I was about to let out a great moan, but then before that happened, the boy covers my mouth with his. While my mind was still blank from the pleasure that ran through my body, the boy began to tangle his tongue with mine... I was so stunned that I just started to imitate his actions and for the first time I do not care that those girls are watching or that the princess was right by my side. It was like Revy said, and my body had climaxed¡­ but this time it wasn''t like when I did it myself, it was a totally different matter and much more intense. It was so intense that I didn¡¯t even managed to realize at that moment that the boy had stolen my first kiss... "Ha.. ha¡­" "Turla-san ... ha ... ha ... can I put it inside?" "Ha ... Ha ... E-Eh?" When my mind is restored a little, I feel like the boy puts aside my underwear that protected that thing from entering until now, and then my whole body shudders even more when noticing this... ¡°Y-Youuu¡­ how much more you want to embarrass me? Snif¡­ if that''s what you want, then do it! But I never want to see you anymore and do not bother the princess more!! " "..." Although my body felt good, I also felt offended¡­ this boy had practically done what he wanted with my body! So feeling a bit of moisture in my eyes and with a voice that sounded so feminine that even I was a little shocked, I told him that. "I''m sorry... you are so beautiful that I lost myself... I don''t want to just have sex with you and put you aside..." ... when I thought that the boy would continue doing what he wanted, he quickly put his thing in his pants and while he stroked my cheeks he answered me that. He gently kisses my cheeks and places my head on his chest¡­ above all, I could feel that this time there was no lust in his actions. As I was still very angry with him, I wanted to withdraw immediately, but unexpectedly I felt calm being in that place. Despite the fact that he was responsible for my emotions destabilizing, the sound of his heart that seemed to also calm down slowly lulled me... besides, his words about him not wanting me just to please his desire and lust without worry about me, also lessened my anger a bit. Then feeling his hand caress my head, probably due to the intense emotions in my mind and sensations in my body, before realizing I fell asleep that way. Chapter 250: Road to Rozz (Part 5) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- (POV Turla ) After that night, and the following nights we went back to stay in the boy''s vehicle as well. It seems that the princess had slept more comfortably since most of the people there were women or maybe it was just because she was used to sleeping in big beds... On the other hand, I was preoccupied about something like before happening again... but in the end, even though the lad was still looking to caress my body, he did not do something serious like that day. Only after the princess fell asleep, he repeatedly asked me to kiss him... S-Since it seemed like he would stay calm that way, I finally agreed to do it. A-Also, I think I could reward him a little since he stopped before when he saw that he had hurt my pride. The only problem with this was that it really bothered me to see his smile when we did it... To avoid seeing that smile, in the end, I just lay on his chest like on that occasion... maybe sleeping in his chest would became a habit for me if I continue in this way... "Get up! We have arrived" "Kuh! Damn it Turla, don''t hit my head. What if I become stupid? You will have to take responsibility for that if that happens! " "Y-You shouldn''t be so hard on Alexander-sama, Turla. " ¡° If I wasn''t harsh on him, then he would probably never get up, princ- Cleirsa-san. Hmp~ And you lad, you don''t need to worry, it''s too late for that " "Tch ... you are cuter at night" "..." Since we get to the capital, I decide to make that boy stop harassing the princess. While in part I do it because it was annoying to see him act like this, furthermore, if anyone else sees this, then it can be pretty bad for him... maybe he would be punished for tarnishing the purity of the princess if this reaches the ears of the King. Besides, what does this boy mean by taking responsibility for hitting him? I should be the one to tell him that! T-This damned brat took almost all my first times that night!! Well¡­ I think if I tell the boy to take responsibility for his actions, then he probably will¡­ I really feel that the boy would not object to that. Honestly, I think I don''t dislike him either ... In fact, he''s the only man I''ve ever gotten that c-close to¡­ although that''s mainly because he attacked me before¡­but if I remember his words at that time, that was because he liked me a lot. So even though I want to be mad at him for what happened that night, a part of me was happy because someone liked me. ¡­The only problem is that I cannot abandon the princess. So I cannot tell him to take responsibility for his actions, and at the same time, I am afraid that he would ask me to follow him since I would not know what to answer if that occurs... So probably the best thing is to continue this way... or rather, I-I wonder what kind of relationship we have at this moment? Well ... for now the best thing is perhaps not to define that. Remembering everything that happened do far, makes me feel like my blood was going to my face so I give him a sharp look to keep him silent since I did not want the princess to find out about these things. I don''t know how to tell this to the princess either... despite being my Lady, you could say that she was also my only friend. I wanted to seek her advice from her as my friend, but I was also very ashamed to speak with her since at the same time she was my Master¡­ and maybe it would just put her in an awkward situation as well. Well, I think we''ll keep seeing each other, so there''s no reason to rush things with the lad. Also, in this way, perhaps I can confirm what my true feelings are. While I was thinking about those things, we enter the capital of the Kingdom. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) After almost two weeks of travel, we finally reached the capital¡­ being honest, I think it would be good if we could have lasted longer to get here. This trip was quite memorable after all. I really enjoyed my time with this princess! Since she seemed to have a kind character, especially with children, she was quite lenient with me. Obviously I was not going to miss this opportunity, and so every moment that was possible I tried to be in her arms. Hehehe, I also got to see her for a short time while she was naked while bathing in a lake! Without a doubt that was something that most commoners and nobles would die of envy if they found out about it!! Well¡­ they might lock me instead if they find out. It was a shame that when I thought about trying to check if the princess''s skin was as soft and smooth as it looked with my bare hands or having her help me take a bath since she surely wouldn''t refuse, Revy got in my way. Also, there was another girl who also tried to get in my way to spend time with the princess so we could get to know each other more intimately... when I had managed to make her sleep in the same bed as me, her guard, the girl knight came between us¡­ I thought she had learned her lesson by getting in my way last time, but it seems like I was wrong and so I''m left with no choice but to punish her a bit again. Those were my original thoughts, but it seems that things got out of hand and I ended up overdoing it a bit... The problem was her face that showed pride and her eyes directing a strong look at me to stop, this only stimulated my sadistic side of want to see her lose all this by my caresses. Fuck! just that the idea of a proud knight girl succumbing to sexual pleasures was just too stimulating for me!! I really wanted to transform that face full of dignity into one that showed only longing and desire for a man!! Of course, that man should only be me! Seeing her expression change to that of just a normal girl, I had lost myself a bit in my arousal. Perhaps my last glimmer of clarity was at the moment that I was about to penetrate her... Although my body yearned to be able to put my penis in her vagina, I am grateful that my brain at that moment managed to overcome the desire of my body... thanks to that I could realize that her eyes were about to shed tears for my actions, and so at that moment I knew that I had exceeded with my acts. When she told me to continue at the cost of never again bothering her and the princess, her tone of voice no longer had that characteristic pride in it and these were only the claims of a girl who had been mistreated. ¡­Of course, since I didn''t want to sleep with her and discard her, I quickly stop and try to apologize. Honestly, I thought that she would be much more resentful of me and it would probably be much more difficult to approach her again, but unexpectedly even though she showed annoyance over it, this was not at as high a level as I thought it would be. Knowing her a little more, I figured out it was probably because she had a bit of an inferior feeling because she compares herself to the princess. After that night, she and the princess continued to sleep together with us, and by teasing her a bit by trying to hug her or asking her to kiss me, she repeatedly said things like ¡°You surely will be happier if I were the princ- if I were Cleirsa-san instead, right?!" or ¡°you were harassing Cleirsa-san all day¡­ are you sure you want to touch a body with more muscles than hers?¡±. Every time I heard similar phrases, my response was the same, that she was a pretty attractive girl too. My words were true and not only did I say them to make her feel better and to allow me to have some advantages with her body... although the princess might be one level higher in beauty, Turla was pretty beautiful too. In fact, even her degree of insecurity about herself was a bit worrisome... I think she could have been fooled by any bastard who showed a little interest in her! Well, since I am that person¡­ no, since I, an honest person, is the one who ended up approaching her, then there should be no problem. [¡­ On the other hand, your self-esteem or how well you think of yourself, it is surprising too, Alexander] "..." Well, we can only be happy about the fruits of this journey, Aurora. I was able to activate conquer mission of those two girls, and the affection values increased in good form. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart ( Cleirsa )¡± Rank: ¡°E " Description: To maintain confidence in a person it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, the greater the bond created will be. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: Affection 85 (Affectionate to Kids) Loyalty 60 (Neutral) Reward: 3x Random Tactical Scroll -E Skill [Hero] rank up] [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart ( Turla )¡± Rank: ¡°F¡± Description: To maintain confidence in a person it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, the greater the bond created will be. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: Affection 95 (Indecision) Loyalty 60 (Neutral) Reward: 2x Random item [F] Skill [Leadership] rank up] ¡­ It was indeed surprising that Turla''s affection will increase more than the princess. It seems that there is only one thing that prevents her to make the decision to be with me... well, I think it is obvious what it would be. Probably for this girl to be by my side, I would need to make the princess decide to do so first. As her knight, I don''t think she wants to abandon her job of protecting the princess... ¡° We have reached our guild, you can stay with us again, Alexander-san! " "Will you stay in the guild again, Alexander?" "Lorens... remember that we must go with ¡®that¡¯ nobleman to help Alexander-sama. It will probably take a day for us to give Alexander-sama an answer, so you better wait in the meantime. Furthermore, we will also arrange everything so that Alexander-sama receives his reward for helping to capture that criminal. " "Oh! That''s true... we can''t go to Rozz right away... " After our Vehicles entered the capital, we quickly made it to the Nurt guild where I had stayed before. Coming closer, Rulnemt speaks to me offering accommodation and the prince also seemed encouraged to stay here as well. Unfortunately for him, it seems that we will not be able to play, as the princess says, they would have to go to the castle first... it seems that we will have to wait at least one day before going to Rozz. Well, since they helped me get permission to manage the lands around our home, then it shouldn''t make me sad that I won''t be able to sleep with those two girls tonight¡­ besides, it''s only one day. On the other hand, I had already harassed the princess and her knight quite a bit... I feel that demanding more from this Kingdom would be asking too much ... well, that was agreed before I could be with them, so I should accept that reward. ¡° No, we won''t stay here again thank you anyways Rulnemt and Lorens-kun. Don''t worry, I''ll get a house in the capital " "Is that so? I understand" By the way, this sub-leader says that with a swollen face... it seems that some incident happened again, and like every time, ended with Palmir hitting him... that''s obvious seeing the latter with an angry expression. Also... this guy seems to take me as his example throughout our trip... unfortunately for him, it shouldn''t be very nice for a girl that a grown man act like a boy of about 13... I think I should tell him that. Saying that we would meet tomorrow, we parted ways with the prince''s group after I hugged the princess and Turla who stiffens because I was doing this while it''s still daytime and we are in front of her Master. Even though she yells something like " W-What the hell are you doing, lad?!" When we start to leave and I wave my hand as a goodbye, out of the princess''s vision she does the same as the princess who showing a smile while waved her hand too. "Alexander-san, will we look for an inn?" "We have spent almost two weeks sleeping in a car, so it must be good!" "No, we will go to the adventurer''s guild first and then we will go find our own house" "To the adventurer''s guild?" With only the people in our group left, Saya and Revy speak respectively and so I explained our plans to them, and then Leona began to drive the vehicle towards our goal. Minutes later we were in the biggest building that would be the largest branch of the guild world on this kingdom, but we didn''t last long this time either here, and I only got the information I needed and we move to another place again. Shortly after that, we were now outside a good-sized organization building¡­ in fact, next to their insignia representing a great ape being pierced by a sword, I could see that it was a rank H-2 organization just like our family¡­ not that they were the strongest in the capital, but that meant they at least had considerable strength. Well¡­ I think they are no longer qualified to have that rank now. I have doubts if they even could maintain a rank at all... "This place is¡­" "Our residence in the capital" ¡°I can see there are still people here¡­ do you intend to strip them of this place, Alex-chan? It is somewhat cruel to take a house from a person, you know? " Seeing the insignia of this guild, Saya must have understood our goal in coming here. And about what Revy says, that''s true. I would just like to tell her that her smiling face did not match what she was saying... "Hello, welcome to the ¡®Demon Ape Killers¡¯ guild! Do you need anything from us? " Entering the place, the people here put their eyes on us, and immediately a man who must have been the person in charge left by the leader who was now a slave come closer. I suppose this because he was the only person who exceeded the 5th limit, he was at level [73] and was the strongest from among them. ¡°Well¡­ you could say so, Yes. ...I need everyone to get out my property " "E-Eh? Y-Your property? ¡­Little one, you shouldn''t joke like that, you know? " "I''m not kidding, here is the title to this place" Not wanting to waste time, I go straight to the point. Sadly, this seems to turn everyone''s curiosity here into distasteful looks. Well, I think that was normal. ¡°¡­Y-You must have fooled our leader somehow! We will not allow that and will get that back !! " ¡°¡­Fool him? No, that guy attacked our organization and that''s why he ended up losing this. By the way, he also lost his freedom and he is now a slave, all this is because he apparently had ties to the person who tried to kidnap the prince of this Kingdom, so he was also considered a criminal. I think you should thank me instead of trying to fight with me... since I am not a soldier of the Kingdom, I am not interested in people who are related to someone who is classified as a traitor of the Kingdom " "T-That''s..." ""..."" When it seemed like the people here were preparing to fight, I decided to use the Kingdom''s authority to avoid this hassle of having to fight these people. Then upon hearing me, the angry looks of the crowd turn into confusion since they probably were not aware of their leader''s activities. Well, there was an exception... the guy who had come to receive us begins to visibly sweat and his body begins to tremble, I bet he knew some things that the others don¡¯t. ¡° If you don''t want to die or become slaves like your comrades and leader, you''d better get out of here as soon as possible, you know? " While the members of this organization begin to argue among themselves, the guy who has a 7th limit runs out of this place¡­ seeing this, the rest immediately begins to imitate him one by one until only our group is left here. ...that was easy. "This world is really starting to be of my liking... we got a big house without having to do anything!" "Well... we had already defeated the strongest men in this organization, so it''s not like we didn¡¯t do anything either" "Master, is it okay for us to let them go like this?" ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, for now, let''s find out if the guild leader left any good things in this place. Besides, we should also choose a good place to rest ¡± While the girls comment that, I decide to explore this place. Besides¡­ Revy, it seems like you already consider yourself part of this group before you even noticed it, you keep falling slowly into a cage from which you can never escape. Unfortunately, there was nothing good in this place so we just decided to rest until is time to meet the others again tomorrow. Chapter 251 Road To Rozz (Part 6) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- Very early in the morning, the prince and princess arrive at the building that we had taken possession the day before accompanied by what looked like some guards. I thought that they would take longer to talk to the King about our request, then they would hand me some parchment like the previous time and the King would grant me permission for these things. But unexpectedly, it was necessary for me to go to the castle this time personally... I was worry for a moment as I thought that maybe the King found out that I was spanking his daughter''s butt, maybe some kind of shadow guard had been watching us all the way! But seeing them act normal, and the guards not jumping on me, it seems that was not the case. Well, since both royals still kept trying to pretend being adventurers, when Lorens-kun saw us he quickly said that Nurt''s guild had a good relationship with the King as an excuse. So if anything happens, I will take the excuse that I believed Cleirsa-san was a normal adventurer. Once we finished getting ready, Saya, Revy, Leona, Vrana, and I boarded the beautifully adorned vehicle to go to the castle. Then, soon we enter the noble zone and I realize something... "So this place is also a level 10 zone..." "Yes, the noble area of the capital and the castle is a level 10 zone. The rest of the city is level 9" Since the previous time I visited the capital I did not have any business in the noble area, I did not realize this. But if you thought about it a bit, it was logical that the castle of the ruler of this kingdom was located in one of the best areas of his territory. If we compare this place with our base, it seems that the area that this zone cover is much larger. Also, as Turla said, besides de noble area the whole city is level 9 zone. Soon we passed through the main gate of the castle that was guarded by many men at the 8th limit and some at the 9th... it certainly would be problematic to get out of here if things with the King went wrong. By the way, ever since the prince and the others appeared in front of us, Turla had been totally vigilant of me... even now, every time I make a move, she takes a position guarding the princess... I think she is worried about being scolded if she allowed me to harass the princess like before. ¡­I wanted to tell her that I wasn''t stupid enough to do something like that in the castle or in front of others here, so she didn''t need to be so defensive, but if I did this, then that would imply that I accept doing it before. I really wish she would stop doing that or the other guards might think I''m dangerous... After we parked the vehicle, other servants immediately guide us inside the castle until soon we are in a great hall with several people already there¡­ needless to say, there was also the King. Probably the easiest way to describe him is that he was like a mature Lorens-kun... he was sitting on a great throne surrounded by some men, so when we entered they all set their eyes on us. Then, after both sides look at each other for a few seconds, the King is the first to speak. "So you''re Alexander... I''ve heard a few things about you, but it seems like you are definitely a promising boy." ¡°¡­Thank you, your majesty. Your words honor me... " Seeing the King of this kingdom surprised me a bit, so it took me a few seconds to reply to his words. While he has the position as a regent from this kingdom, I was already mentally prepared to meet him, so what caused me to get immobile for a few seconds was due to something else... This guy had a Soul level 2!! [King of Delna] [King¡¯s Pressure-C] [Level 137] Shit! This really surprised me... or perhaps I should have expected this since the princess was at the 9th limit? Well, anyway, he was the first person I saw that had a level 2 soul¡­ apparently he had a [Restraining Ring-F] to be able to move freely in this level 1 Area too. " Umu, you don''t need to be so formal with me¡­ you can call me Fertt" "Thank you, Fertt-san." Well, thinking that I was friends with both of his sons, after I recovered from the shock, I was no longer too concerned about the fact that he had a level 2 Soul. In fact, you could say that it was an advantage for me. Furthermore, he allowed me to speak in a normal way and it was a relief, I was not very good with the formalities. But... perhaps I should add the suffix "Sama"? Or maybe his comment was for him to appear magnanimous and I should answer with something like "I can do that, Your Majesty!"? Some of the other men in this place directed me a strong look when I call the king by his name... It seems that the King didn''t really care about this, so he continues speaking. ¡°I heard that you took care of the criminal for whom we put a bounty and you also managed to tame the monsters who prevent us to take full advantage of the Eltin forest grounds. You have certainly helped this Kingdom a lot and that should be rewarded. You will receive the reward offered to the guild world for taken care of that criminal. And for your achievement about the Eltin forest, you will be awarded the title of Baron and that territory, so you can manage it however you want" It seems that I have achieved my purposes here, it''s just that... the truth is that I was not very interested in something like a title of nobility... in fact, I think this is more bothersome than beneficial. While this has some advantages such as having some influence and protection of the Kingdom, a title of the nobility also means that practically I am subordinate to this King and he can order me anything... so if there is something like a war or some troublemakers who oppose the kingdom, then I would have to fight too. Well... if something bad happened to the kingdom, then Cleirsa-san and Turla would also be affected, so in the end I would most likely intervene. I couldn''t let something happen to those two girls after all, so this isn''t such a bad thing either. "Don''t worry, it is an honorary title, so you have no responsibility to the Kingdom." Perhaps seeing me frow when hearing about the title, the King continues and tells me that. Great! Although I would probably get involved if something bad happened in the kingdom anyway, at least I won''t have to worry about being ordered things I don''t want to do. When the King finishes speaking, one of the men comes up to us and hands me a sheet to deliver to the World Guild and get my reward. Regarding the title of nobility, it seems that this will only be reported to the other nobles so they are aware of a new noble. It''s good that we don''t have to do a ceremony or something like that, I really didn''t want to do something like that. "Besides... I also wanted to thank you for the weapon you gave my son, if it weren''t for this, then his life would have been in danger, thank you" ¡­So this is how it end having to pretend that I don''t know who Lorens-kun is? Well, that makes me glad since I had gotten a little tired of having to do that. Besides, I don''t think that now that I have ¡°discovered¡± that Cleirsa-san is a princess she will say something like ¡°know your place, commoner ¡± when I hug her. "Is that so... then you could give me a reward for that too!" "" ... "" "A-Alexander-san ..." "A-Alex-chan... e-even I think that''s a bit off-putting, you know?" As a modern person, I prefer something material than a simple thank you or words of appreciation. Besides, he was the King! So he should have good things!! Unfortunately, it seems that not everyone was thinking the same as me... Saya and even Revy get nervous when listening to me while the others had remained silent. Well, if I don''t get anything, then I won''t complain so much either since I''ve achieved my goals by coming here, I just wanted to try my luck. "Y-You, insolent Kid-" ¡°Hahaha, well, you''re right. You have saved my son''s life which is without a doubt much more important than the things of before, so it would be strange not to reward this. Tell me, what do you want? " When I pretended to lower my hand that I had extended to demand my reward. Unexpectedly the King starts laughing... then after said this, he happily takes a drink on a tray brought by a servant. Fine! Looks like I''ll be able to get a few more things!! "Well... how about a thousand Channel Rebirth pills?" "Phuuuff!!" "" ... "" Hearing my request, the King spits out all the liquid from his mouth... he is a King, you know? I think he should take care of his image more. On the other hand, I thought that I would receive more complaints from the other men around the King, but it seems that they could not say anything and only stay there with their mouths wide open. ¡° T-Thousand Channel Rebirth pills?! Damn boy, do you think these are the same as the fruits that grow on trees?!! " The King-worthy attitude that he had put on so far is fading, but the good thing is that he didn''t seem angry and was just stating the obvious. Of course, I was also aware that it was an exaggerated request, after all, if a pill was worth around 5 million G, then it would be 5 billion for the amount I ask. I don''t know how much they can collect in taxes in this Kingdom, but that amount is probably the value of several years of this... but hey, they say that if you want to ask for something of value, then you have to ask for something that is even more valuable first. This way, the second thing that you ask for will seem like something more acceptable. "Well... how about 500?" "B-Boy, I don''t think you get it... if 100 of those pills are auctioned in the kingdom in one year, then you can say that was a pretty lucky year!" "...You really can''t get 500?" "Of course not! If I had that amount I could expand to other Kingdoms! No, maybe I could even control this entire Area!! " Putting on a face like I really can''t believe what he''s saying, I make a minor request. It is a pity that it seems that amount was not possible either... and because of this, my face changes from doubt to one as if trying to see if this king was actually poor. Damn it! He was a King, so he should have some stored in his treasury, right? Then probably as if guessing my thoughts, he raised his voice after asking for 500 pills. "Tch... then I''ll take the princess and 100 pills, that''s my bottom line" "Fuck you damned brat! I''d rather give you a thousand pills than my daughter!! Besides... she doesn''t seem like enough and you still ask for 100 pills?!! " ¡°You are wrong, the princess is enough to me. But since it is as if I take her as my wife, then you have to give me a dowry! " "Brat, you... Hmn?" It seems that the King was really starting to get annoyed¡­ suddenly something similar to my domain expands with him as the center and this causes my [Soul of The Emperor] skill to activate to try to counter it. This makes the King and I scowl at the sudden events that surprise us both. Probably because his skill was a higher rank than mine, my domain is slowly starting to recede... [Crack!] [Beep] [Skill [Soul of The Emperor] rank up] When I thought that my skill would be suppressed by his, I hear a click, and my domain begins to spread again and regained ground after I hear the System notification... it seems that even though his skill has a higher rank, my skill is a higher tier than his and despite mine having a lower rank, both skills are tied now. ¡°Boy¡­ the normal process is for the man to presents the dowry with the woman''s family, not the other way around. " "Eh? Do I have to present the dowry? " Those customs had been almost forgotten in my previous world and I hadn''t married there either, but I had a little knowledge of it and I knew that what he was saying was true. After all, in ancient times it could be said that in arranged marriages men offered things so they could take the daughter of a family... they were practically selling them. Maybe that way it was not so bad to say that they were selling their daughters, so that was changed to "dowry." Well, maybe I can''t complain about that since this area having old customs as those in the ancient age of my world, it is probably one of the reasons why Turla affection got so high. ...it seems that her mentality was programmed with the idea that "man with whom you do intimate things = Husband". Well, even knowing that what he was saying was correct, I pretend ignorance and try to show a very surprised face by his words... then as if I had eaten something very bitter and looking as someone defeated, I continued speaking. "¡­Well! I will give you the 100 Channel Rebirth pills, but since they are many you have to wait two years for me" [Beep] [Skill [Acting-J] learned] The King who had recovered from the confusion caused by the clash of our skills and who calmed down from his anger as well, seeing my expression, shows a smile as if he enjoyed that he won the argument. "Fufufu... you seem to be showing more sense now, boy." "... So we have a deal?" ¡°Fufufu¡­ fine, we have a deal. In two years, if you give me 100 Channel Rebirth pills in two years, then you can take my daughter... " Showing satisfaction when everyone in the room had fallen silent and they seemed that their jaws were about to dislocate, the king begins to nod in repeated occasions and say those words. Then, as if finally realized what he was saying, he also keeps his mouth open for a few seconds, and then even more angry than before rises from his throne screaming. "Damned brat! If I already told you that I wouldn''t trade my daughter for a thousand pills, then how the hell would I do it for 100?!! " "E-Eh? I-It can not be... are you retracting of your word? The world is lost... how the hell can I trust other people if not even a King can keep his word?! " Not caring about the King''s fury, I slowly recoil as if I had seen the most incredible thing in the world. Then, dejectedly, my knees and hands touch the ground in the form of ¡®ORZ¡¯ as I make a lament. "Y-Youuu..." "..." "How can you make my Master sad! I''ll kill you!!" "It is true! Master''s girls told me that you should keep your promises because something important, roock~!! " "Scythe-san, Vrana-chan, don''t do anything !" "Damn girl, stop!" Well¡­ I think I should stop this joke since I didn''t expect Scythe, Leona, and Vrana to try to attack the King¡­ Since Saya and Revy knew that if they tried to do something it would be very bad, they quickly tried to stop them. It was good that all the other people were still motionless and surprised by all the events taking place, so they did not notice those Three girls. ...my goal to get punish this king for trying to suppress me before, was already achieved it, so it was time to stop this joke. With that thought in mind, I was going to get up and say that I was just joking, but then before I can do it, someone else intervenes... Chapter 252 Road to Rozz (Part 7 ) Remember to support the novel, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") Also remember to give your vote to the novel with spirit stones in webnovel, in this way you also help this one to reach more readers. Thank you!! If you can, also share the novel with your friends!! We have a Discord channel now!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- I was preparing to end this joke before the King was seriously angry and decided to send me to the dungeons. I think that my friendship with his two sons had prevented this until now, but that had a limit too. So when I try to stand up, someone else''s voice sounds first... "Father, how can you treat your word as if it meant nothing?! You cannot simply retract your words! It would be a shame for our family if the rumor that the King cannot keep his promises spreads!" "E-Eh?" "E-Eh? ... M-My daughter... b-but if I don''t take it back my words, then you-" "Since you have promised it, if Alexander-sama delivers 100 Channel Rebirth Pills, then... t-then I will marry him!" "" ... "" The king and I are surprised at the same time hearing the princess''s words. I thought maybe she was so clueless that she didn''t understand the meaning of what she was saying, and most likely the King thought the same thing as he tries to explain what would happen if he didn''t retract his words. Unexpectedly, is not that she didn''t know. Before the King could finish what he wanted to say, she intervenes again to make things clear... Damn it! I wanted to stand up, but now I felt that my feet were shaking a little... could it be that she has fallen in love with me? No¡­ if that was the case, then her affection would be much higher. So¡­ is it due to her integrity as royalty? If so, then I think she should know when to take seriously what others say... After all, there is no one here who thinks something bad of the King for retracting¡­ Damn! Even I, who was the one that made him promise this, don''t find his actions strange!! " M-My daughter... something like marrying him is... we don''t know much about him either... b-besides, this brat was surely joking " ¡°That can be easily solved just by spending time together, plus, Alexander-sama doesn''t know me very well either. Besides, how could someone joke about something as serious as a girl''s marriage?" The King tries to make his daughter reconsider, but she seemed very determined. So he turns to me and give me a strong look as if telling me to end this joke... Well... I think I really should end this joke or else this could be bad. Finally, I get up from the ground, wiping the dust from my knees with my hands, I nod towards the King to tell him that I understand, and then when he sees me, he relaxes a little and leans back on his throne while exhaling a sigh of relief. I put my eyes on the princess who seemed to wait for me to answer her previous question... I approach her, I look her straight in the eyes, and then I hold her hands as I speak. "Of course I was serious and it''s not a joke as the King says, I want to take Cleirsa-san as my woman, but I don''t know if that''s what you want ..." [Crack!!] "S-Son of a bitch! I''ll kill you brat!! " "D-Dad?" "E-Emmm... w-well... I think Alexander-sama is cute... and since we have two years to know each other, then I think we can both develop deeper feelings..." Shit! Of course I won¡¯t be the one looking bad by telling the princess that I was joking before!! Besides, if she herself agreed with this, then why the hell I would reject her? Even though she is a bit clueless... or rather, someone with very high integrity, she is a beautiful girl above all and with a quite pleasant character, so I would be an idiot if I missed this opportunity. Well... it seemed that the King did not think the same way as me... upon hearing me, he hits the armrest of the throne with great force causing it to fall to pieces... probably if I were not close to the princess, then he would have thrown himself against me. Because of this, Scythe, Vrana, and Leona stand in front of us as if trying to protect me since they felt the hostility of the King¡­ the other two girls, Saya and Revy, they could only wait nervously about what might happen now... the latter was even watching the exits in preparation in case she had to escape from here. While the situation might seem bad, I was not so concerned. After all, I had two powerful allies now... ¡°Father, stop acting this way! You were the one who agreed to this first!! Y-You can''t attack the person who will become my husband in two years! Now Alexander-sama will be my fianc¨¦!! " "F-Father... d-don''t be mad at Alexander..." Crap... since I didn¡¯t thought that something like this would happen, I had said that I would give him the 100 pills in 2 years without care... in fact, after the King refused to give much and I gave up on the princess, then he wouldn''t be so reluctant to give me those 100 pills... probably. Who would have thought that the princess herself would step in to make the King keep his word? If I had known this, then I would not have given those two years of time! Since I have 100 of those pills in my storage thanks to one of B-tooom''s world quests that I completed here, then I could have taken this princess as my woman right now!! ¡­Who knows? I might have been able to consummate our relationship after delivering those 100 pills. Well¡­ right now I need those pills to strengthen the camp in HOTD, so losing those 100 pills is not a very good idea at the moment. Besides, even though I could give the dowry to the King now, the princess would probably insist that we get to know each other better to do something like that. ¡­No, the main problem would be that if I pressured the King even more now telling him that I would take his daughter right now, then probably not even at the requests of his children he would stop attacking me! So it is better to give him time to assimilate everything. "Well... Father! I will give you the 100 pills for Cleirsa-san''s dowry in two years¡­ no, I promise that I will endeavor to do it even before two years!! So you don''t have to worry. " [Bep] [Cleirsa Affection +10 Total Affection: 95] -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Damned brat! For a moment I thought they would send us to the dungeon!! It''s good that things turned out well in the end... " "D-Do you really think everything went well? I think the King does not think the same... will he be fine?" "Don''t worry, Saya-san. My father is a strong man, so he will be fine" "That is true. Also, we must concentrate on going to Rozz now!! " In the end, we had to stop the conversation with the king because he seemed to be a little unwell... after my last words, he ended up spitting blood and fainting. Well, since neither of his two children seemed concerned about that, then he will surely be fine. ¡­He was also a man with a level 2 Soul, so it was true that he was someone strong. In fact, it was even more surprising to me that someone on his level spits blood due to rage... The other person who got a reaction due to those words was the princess, interpreting my words as if I would try my best to win her over, then her face flushed when she heard me and her affection rose a bit. It''s a shame it didn''t go up to 100... Well, since the King could no longer talk, then all of us decided to leave the castle to go to Nurt''s guild, and then go to Rozz Area afterwards as the prince says. When we got there, since they had finished making all their preparations, then we all headed towards the world guild right away. "So Saya, tell the other girls that I¡¯ll come back as soon as I can" ¡°Yes, you guys also be careful! Also¡­ Alexander-san, please try not to get into trouble anymore, okay? " "¡­I will do what I can" "Haa ~ Good... the other girls will be quite surprised when they hear everything that happened here" Upon arriving at the world guild, the first thing we do is accompany Saya to one of the dimensional gates that transport people to other places within the Kingdom. It could be dangerous for her to continue with us to Rozz, so she would return to Barl from here. When I say goodbye to her with a light kiss, she says that to me. I can''t promise her what she wants, most of the time problems only come my way! Right after Saya says goodbye to the others as well, she enters the dimensional door. Although she will be alone there for a time, I don¡¯t have to worry much about her as the place she is going was Barl, the strongest organization there was "Servants of Alexander-sama". And since she wore clothes very similar to those girls, then no one would try to do anything to her. Also, that organization is in front of the world guild branch in Barl... after those girls see Saya, then they will quickly escort her wherever she wants to go. On the other hand, I thought the princess would react a little when I said goodbye to Saya, but she was just as calm as always and just smiles at me. Well, I had already told her that the girls who stayed in the mansion were my women, so it would be strange if she was surprised now by this. ¡­Besides, I had a little concern that she would say something like ¡°Since you have become my fianc¨¦, then you cannot have other women, Alexander-sama!¡±, but is good that was not the case. Surely I was just overthinking things because until now I had only had interaction between girls who came from worlds where a monogamy was the general norm, so I also had an idea that other girls would have similar thoughts. But since polygamy was not abnormal on Gaia, then it is natural that Cleirsa-san would have no problem with this. Also, I think that if a girl sees others who accept something like that, then it is easier for them to do it too. That must be the case why Emilia ended up accepting this so quickly despite having ingrained values from her world. "Princess! Do you want to use the teleportation magic circle? " "Yes, we will go to Rozz''s forest." "Understood!!" After seeing Saya leave, then we move towards a place with a large pentagram with various symbols on it... Unlike the dimensional gates where people moved to other places and which were only managed by guild personnel, several Kingdom soldiers were placed here. Well, if you think about it, then you will understand that this is normal. In the place we are in now, people who teleport enter and leave the Kingdom, so it is normal that they should have some control of this. I just had a little problem with this... upon seeing another group of people use this magic circle, I realized that all people were analyzed by an item similar to the crystal ball that Lena used to inspect someone for the Alchemy skill, only it seemed to this one analyze the person in a deeper way and showed something similar to the status that my system shows me... It kind of awkward that someone else was seeing this¡­ after all, I think I have a little bit abnormal status than other people. In fact, of the people I saw before, most had on average of one innate ability, one or two developmental skills, and 3 or 4 acquired... Well, that group from before may just be normal adventurers, but even so, I think my status would be a bit abnormal... and I didn''t want them to find out that I had certain abilities. Thank goodness, probably because the princess and prince were with us, our group can avoid being examined and the soldiers and guild personnel begin to prepare the necessary things to activate the magic circle. But still, I probably should look for an object that allows me to hide my status from other people in a case that similar things happen in the future and these two people are not with me to avoid it. Also, if Emilia-chan needs to travel to another area, then she will need also one of those objects. [That''s a good idea, if someone sees your status, then that can cause some problems. There are always people who try to suppress other when they see their potential or there are also people who would try to put you under their control, so if you can avoid that it is better. Regarding the items, you should choose one with a high rank and not be stingy with this, Alexander. After all, the higher the rank, then the more difficult it is for a person to identify it as an object of concealment.] Apparently, Aurora had the same idea as me about this... While I was thinking about Aurora''s recommendation, our group enters the magic circle, and immediately it begins to glow. So when we open our eyes again, we were in a similar place to the previous one, the only difference is that the people outside the circle was different. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) "Kuh!¡­what happened?" "Your majesty! You have finally woken up !! " "I had a strange dream... in the dream, an impertinent brat took my daughter away from me" "..." "...That was a dream, right?" "T-That''s..." When the King awakens, that is the first thing he says to one of the men who had been taking care of him... he was probably trying to escape from reality since for him, his daughter was his precious treasure, so he preferred to think it was all a bad dream Of course, most of the men who were there did not want to be responsible for having to tell him that everything was real... they preferred to keep cursing that boy in their minds than do this. Although¡­ they also couldn''t help but feel some respect for him now, after all, he had made the princess accept him as her future husband... it was probably their dream that their sons, or even themselves, could marry the princess of this kingdom. Unfortunately, one of the men did not care about any of this, and therefore it was he who brought the King back to reality. ¡°It was not a dream Fertt-sama... Well, it''s not like that boy had taken the princess away yet¡­ but probably when the boy hands over the dowry, then their engagement will be fulfilled. " "Noooo!! I can''t allow my precious daughter to be taken by that damned brat!! ¡­Quick! Someone sends some men to kill that brat !! " ¡°Sorry, Fertt-sama. The princess probably thought you would do something like that when you woke up and asked me to speak to the Queen about her engagement. Although the Queen seemed surprised by the princess''s sudden request, since she herself was the one who wished this, the Queen fully supported her. So she asked me to give you a message when I spoke to the Queen before... "If you get into my daughter''s young romance, then I''ll kill you myself, you bastard!" she said" "..." After listening to this man, the jaw of the king fell and his body trembled... his wife can not really kill him, probably, but certainly she could hit him hard! Besides, one could say that he was married with her family, so she was the one who had the real power in this kingdom!! That was also the reason why he could only see that man speaking loudly to him and not do anything to him despite wanting to hit him! He was one of the personal servants of the Delna family, and if Alexander were here, then he would have learned that the King was not the only one with a level 2 Soul in this castle. As if that were not enough, his father-in-law who resided in an Area level 2 where his wife was too, since he spoiled her so much, he would surely kill him if he made his precious granddaughter angry! You could say he loved his daughter as much as that man love his granddaughter! So, with no other choice, the King could only bow his head in disappointment... Chapter 253: Rozz Area New month, I hope this will be better for everyone than the previous one!! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- I thought I should buy an object to hide my status in the System, but soon I realized that the people on this side of the magic circle were only workers of the world guild and they did not inspect us... "...There are no soldiers here?" "This area is a bit different from others, Alexander-sama." "Yes, there is no specific owner of this place... you will understand soon once we leave the building" With some curiosity, I turn to Lorens-kun and Cleirsa-san¡¯s group, and she and Rulnemet answer my question. Since there was no inspection process or something like that, we quickly left the world guild... After stepping outside, as Rulnemet said, I see the situation was a little different than in the capital of the Delna Kingdom. There was also a great agglomeration of buildings and people passing through the streets around here, but you would easily realize that there is something different from a normal city. You couldn''t see people that could be called normal citizens doing their daily activities and, instead, every individual you laid your eyes on was wearing equipment¡­ all the people in this place seemed to be adventurers. Therefore, all the buildings in sight showed badges indicating they were some organizations meeting point... ¡°If I remember correctly, Rulnemet, you said previously that this area was used by a lot organizations to train their members, right? So I guess this place is somewhat similar to an adventurer city, right? " ¡°Yes, but it is not only used to train the members. This place is also very rich in resources, so it is also used to fill the pockets of these organizations" ¡°...If this place has a lot of riches, then why is no one trying to take control of it? " ¡°It''s not that no one didn''t try it, Revy-sama. But is only that meeting that goal is a bit troublesome... There are now so many organizations that take advantage of this Area, many of them are even people that come from Level 2 Areas and no one would agree to someone restricting their entry here. Therefore, no organization would be willing to make so many enemies. Furthermore, it could be said that this entire Area is a level 10 zone... so the amount of strong monsters is not small, and even in the monster invasion season, this meeting point of various organizations has to be abandoned due the quantity of powerful enemies." ¡°What Cleirsa-sama says is true¡­ so we must be careful in our exploration. Although it is not as if you will encounter a 9th limit monster behind every tree or under every stone, it is not uncommon for some groups to suffer great losses due to the bad luck of encountering various 9th limit monsters consecutively. " "No need to worry! We will be fine!! " "Y-Yes, Alexander-san!" As we walked through the streets of this city of adventurers, Cleirsa-san and Rulnemt continue to tell us a about this place. Looking around at the people here, I can see that the minimum strength of the people who walk around is the 5th limit... without a doubt, this is a high-level Area within others level 1 Areas... Well, hearing that even people from Level 2 Areas come here and also that the entire territory is like a level 10 area just like our base in the Inimp Area, it was obvious that the strength of the people coming could not be bad. ...I just find it a funny that the ones who said we will be fine are the weakest in our group... one is the prince who seems to have reached the 4th limit, and another is a little girl who is only in at the 2nd limit... "... do we known each other from before?" "E-Eh? N-no ... why? " "Well... I just heard you calling me" "Ah! T-That''s... " "Eh? Your name is Alexander-san too? " Is not that I wanted to flirt with the new girl who suddenly appeared in our group, besides, seeing that she was about 12 or 13 years old, you could say that she needs to mature a bit to enter on my strike zone. The reason I am addressing this little girl is that she suddenly said my name, but I don''t remember her... While Lorens-kun looked nervous, Palmir leans closer to my ear and begins to explain to me. In the end, it turned out that the prince used my name as his to hide his identity when the two of them met¡­ it seems that this little girl was responsible for him getting into trouble the previous time. After all that, she sought out her rescuer''s guild, and joined it¡­ this seems like a drama story of about the blossoming of a new romance and I don''t want to get into it. Besides, it certainly was me who told Lorens-kun to change his name if he wanted to pretend to be someone else... but why the hell he used mine?! If she continues to call him by my name it would be confusing and annoying¡­ so I have no choice but to stop that. "He is Lorens-kun, and I am Alexander¡­ besides, I think it would be safer if you had stayed in the Inimp Area ." "E-Emmm..." ¡°I-I will protect her! So she''ll be fine, Alexander! " "Fufufu, it seems like my little brother has grown a bit." "..." Well, I also think that he is a bit admirable trying to protect a girl, but¡­ the only problem is that he is also one of those who need protection in this group! So I would like you to notice that first, Cleirsa-san. Besides... instead of romantic reasons, this boy surely does it so there is another person to witness his "great" adventure. Although the girl to whom those words were directed does not seem to realize it and she only looks at Lorens-kun with a flushed face... she even seems to forget that he had pretended to be someone else... no, maybe she already knew that and just like we did before, pretended not to notice it. ¡­I''m sure his guards will keep calling him Lorens -sama or prince instead of Alexander, and this boy wouldn''t even had notice that inconsistency. "That is reliable Lorens-kun, but it is not Alexander¡­ now you have to call me brother-in-law or Aniki, remember? " ""E-Eh? "" My words not only surprise the prince but also all the others who had not known about this. Also, Cleirsa-san''s face blushes a little, she is cute... ¡° W-What do you mean by that, Alexander-san? " "Before we met you in your guild, Cleirsa-san and I got engaged!" Even though the princess herself had accepted this, there is still a strong possibility that the King will object it. I could see that guy had a serious daughter complex, so even if he doesn''t try to eliminate me to prevent me from taking Cleirsa-san, he can pretend that meeting never happened! So it is best to make as many people aware of this possible to prevent him from feigning ignorance later! But it seems that my words do not help to remove the surprise from the faces everyone else¡­ they continue to look at me as if they cannot understand what I said. Well, they weren''t all acting like that¡­ Lorens-kun recovers and seems to accept this pretty quickly. Besides, from his two guards, Vernet-san doesn''t seem to care much about this, and Bartol looks at me with admiration on his eyes. ...It doesn''t seem like it was like if I would become his superior or something like that, his eyes that showed certain dislike surely because of what happened when we met, now showed some admiration and respect in them. On the other hand, Turla watches me with a bit of anger and concern in her eyes... I think her inferiority complex re-emerged when I got engaged to the princess, but at least it''s good that her affection didn''t go down... I think that I''ll have to talk to her tonight to reassure her. After all, it''s not like now that I''ve gotten the princess, then I¡¯ll put her aside. Hehehe, this knight girl is still too good to think to do something like that... Furthermore, the combination of a princess and her knight girl is better than just getting just one of them! Although perhaps it is still too early for this, my imagination starts to run wild as I think of some ideas that can be carried out in the bedroom with these two at the same time!! ¡­ Damn! My partner is starting to react since I was thinking of those things!! "Aniki!" Happily, as if Lorens-kun really thought he had gotten an older brother, answered me that way. Well, this doesn''t feel bad either... besides, it seems that he doesn''t care that we were practically the same age to call me that way. "Will we go directly to the place the map indicates?" Trying to get the images of Cleirsa-san and Turla being in the same bed with me out of my head, I decided to ask about our main objective of coming here. ¡°No¡­ we will meet with other members of our organization first. They must have investigated about that map the prince bought. " Rulnemet, who was another of those who observed me with admiring eyes, replied. Furthermore, it seems that he understood that it was no use trying to pretend that Cleirsa-san and Lorens-kun were adventurers. Then soon we came to what seemed to be a branch of the Nurt guild in this Area, it seems that the people who were here were other captains and sub-captains with good skills like Palmir since they were in the 8th or 7th limit at least. I wonder if it would be a good idea to have the soldiers girls to create a branch in this place too? I think it would be good for them and the girls in the mansion to do that... Once we enter the building, we go straight to a meeting room and start making some plans for our foray to find the map location. From the investigations of the men we met with, it appears that the map did indeed match a specific area of Rozz forest. The only drawback was that according to the rumors, the area that the map marked had many disappearances of groups of adventurers who went in that direction... practically this confirmed that there really was something there, although unfortunately, it was not that this confirmed there was something of value... the only thing that we can be sure is that there would be something dangerous in that place. Well, they say that opportunities are always in line with risks, so maybe there really is something good there... "Since we confirmed that the place the map indicated is indeed here, then we should go now!" "Haa ~Good... only people with enough strength will go, so if things get dangerous, at least I think we can escape... I really hope our luck is not bad and it is only a 9th-limit monster or something like that" Apart from the two little kids, all of us were over the 7th limit, so I certainly think we could get away if something bad came along. Also if we speak of luck, then I and Rulnemt have that skill... if I had brought Emilia-chan, then we would be 3 people with this ability. Well, I''ve never really understood how that ability works¡­ even though I have it, I still get into situations where I almost died... on the other hand, Rulnemt who also has it always ends up beaten by Palmir... It can be said that to a certain extent that ability met its objective since I am still alive and Rulnemt despite being beaten was able to take some advantages from Palmir, but... in my case, I would like this one to simply prevent me from getting into those citations in the first place! Also, I''m sure Rulneme wouldn''t be happy that instead of being beaten, Palmir treated him affectionately... I think that the only one that this skill has been useful is Emilia-chan... in her case, even this one helped her killing to someone. Is because of her ability it has a rank higher and is innate? well, whatever... "Okay, then let''s get going." ""Yes"" With all the preparations done, we then decided to start the journey to the place on the map. It would take us a few days to get there since it was a bit far and also because practically all of this Area, with the exception of this place where the organizations have their branches, everything else was like a virgin forest full of monsters. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Saya) After returning to Barl, I met Rika-san, Lena-san, and Shisuka-sensei there, apparently, they were preparing to take Leona-san¡¯s things to our base for her to open her alchemist shop over there. "How were things in the capital?" "Well... there was no problem getting permission to do what we wanted with the land around our base, but... other unexpected things came up" "...is that so?" "Don''t worry, Rika-san. It''s nothing bad... I think. But maybe it would be better to talk about it when we get back to the other girls. " Hearing me say this, Rika-san frowns so tell her that it was nothing bad... although when I tell the others what happened there, that will surprise most of them. "So... do we go back now?" "Before that, I would like to go somewhere else first, Rika-san" With that said, Rika-san nods and without asking much, she and the other people I mentioned before and along with some girl soldiers who insisted on escorting us go to the place where I had to go first. Since we can carry out our plans, I thought the first thing we must do was secure some useful facilities for that place. With that in mind, we all got to the place I wanted to go... I came here once before when we recently arrived in Gaia, and according to Kurisu-san, the people here were trustworthy... well, it may be that she was influenced by the appearance of said people more than anything. "Hello, Vila-san" "Oh! If I remember correctly¡­ you came with Alexander-kun last time, how are you all? Do you need anything? " The place we came to was the "Sweet Dreams" inn that Alexander-san and Kurisu-san had stayed in for a short time. Since the forest where our base is located is frequented by many adventurers, I thought it would be good if there is an inn, or rather, it was something necessary... so I immediately thought on these Hobbit people for the job. After a few short greetings, I begin to explain the situation to Vila-san and she begins to think about it. So, after a minute of thinking, she finally makes a decision. ¡°It is a very tempting offer, but since my husband and I have been in this place for many years, we could not leave this place so easily¡­ it could be said it is the product of our hard efforts. Although¡­ if it''s okay with you, you could take these two girls with you. They have already reached the right age to become independent, and upon hearing the rumors that have spread in this city, I would be calm if they were both at the side of that boy" When I thought that I would get a refusal for my offer, she pushes two girls who appear to be twins¡­ well, since this race seems to reach their maximum height at a young age, because of that even normal parents and children and siblings could look like twins too... " " I am Delu / Dela! " " "These girls are already 16 years old and it would be good for them to find their own path in life now" ... apparently, they indeed were actually twins. Also, it seems that in this world people are considered adults at a fairly young age¡­ on the other hand, are these girls really only one year younger than me?! They appear to be a little over 10 years old only!! Well... their mother is not very different either. In fact, I really have a lot of doubts that this little girl is the mother of all the other little ones around her. "Hihihi, the boy already has many girls around him and you even are looking more for him? ...don''t you care about that?" "That¡­" "I think there shouldn''t be much of a problem with that..." Since I had said that I wanted Velna-san to open an inn at our base, I couldn''t refuse her offer and we ended up bringing the two girls who take their belongings from this inn in an animated manner follow us. When we go out, Lena-san comments that. Then after Rika-san and I exchanged glances between the two for one instant, I think we reached the same conclusion... all the girls around Alexander-san have a bigger appearance than him, so it''s hard to think that he would show interest in these two girls. ¡°Hihihi¡­ a man''s curiosity may be greater than you imagine, girls. If these two girls persistently approach the boy, he might end up eating them to taste their taste, you know? Hihihi. " "..." Then as if reading our thoughts, Lena-san comments that. That was¡­ not impossible. Alexander-san seemed to not even care that Vrana-chan was a little different, and he doing with her the same thing that we did before... Although since even to the rest of us she and Scythe are considered one of us more than a monster instead, we can''t think of him approaching her as something too strange... Well... I think the other girls will be more surprised by the princess thing than by taking these two girls to the base. Also, surely some girls will be happy because of this... Shisuka hasn''t stopped hugging these two little girls since it was decided that they would accompany us, and also I can see that Rika-san looks at her with a bit of envy... the truth is that even I feel like hugging them a little too. Then all of our group set out on our journey to our base. I hope Alexander-san and the others return safely. Chapter 254: Rozz Area (Part 2) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (King Fertt POV) I was sitting on the throne, I wanted to call Cleirsa so she can reconsider her decision, I can only do this much since my wife had blocked me from doing something about the matter, I only received information about them leaving for the Rozz Area together with the group that accompanied them here... Even though misfortune took place in the throne room, I had formed a habit of always thinking about important matters in this place. That damned brat¡­ he should be in the dungeons or something instead of taking a walk with my beloved daughter! But unfortunately, that was not possible... seriously, what is Cleir thinking, allowing our precious daughter to get engaged to a complete stranger?! Well¡­ even if I knew the origin and background of that boy, I still wouldn''t let him have my little girl, that is something obvious! I had thought that Cleir felt the same since we had rejected the proposal of other annoying insects that swarmed around my little girl, but it seems that it was not the case and now she allowed this to happen... My little girl¡­ I still remember when she happily said that she would marry Dad while smiling¡­ well, it is not that I have a sick desire for my own daughter and I understood that she would probably marry another man in the future, but... I thought that day would come in 30 or 40 years! During that time I thought I could continue to spoil my precious daughter... No¡­ I can''t give up yet! Two years is too soon for Cleirsa to marry a fucking bastard!! I have to stop this somehow... but how? With Cleir getting in the way not allowing me to do anything, then my hands are practically tied! ¡°Y-Your majesty¡­ I think it''s bad to let the prince and princess go to the Rozz Area. Especially the prince, he doesn¡¯t even had opened his energy core..." ¡°¡­Certainly that''s not a place for people to walk around comfortably, but they should be fine. Besides, it would be good if that brat of Lorens has some difficulties, he can forge his character that way" Suddenly, one of the advisers response for dealing with the kingdom affairs snaps me out of my thoughts saying that. Although Rozz is dangerous, from what I saw, in their group should be Lorens''s guards, the leader of the organization where that brat hangs out, and two of the companions of that damned brat who wanted to take my precious daughter away of me that are on the 9th limit. Counting Cleirsa too, then there would be 6 people in the 9th limit, and that is enough to move freely in that place. On the other hand, Cleirsa and Lorens should have some items to protect themselves and escape in case things get really bad there. So I was not overly concerned about the safety of both of my children. Besides, the rest of the people who were going there didn''t have a bad strength either... probably the weakest in that group would be that foolish son of mine. If that brat suffers a bit, that would be nice. After all, that fool is the one who brought to the wolf to our home!! Thinking on Lorens, I suddenly remembered something! Maybe not everything is lost yet and I can prevent that damn engagement!! "You! I will decree a new Law for the Kingdom that everyone must follow immediately, this should be released to the public as soon as possible!!" "O-Of course, my King!! W-What would that new Law be? " ¡°From this day on, the marketing of Channel Rebirth Pills will be prohibited in the kingdom! The motive will be as a punishment for the previous incident about some men trying to kidnap the prince to blackmail these pills to the Royal Family¡­ this Law will only be effective for two years" ¡°The ban on the marketing of Channel Rebirth Pills? Well... I think some people would be a bit angry by this, but I think it''s a reasonable thing to do as punishment for the attempted kidnapping of the prince. I''ll take care of that immediately! " Hahaha, if that brat can''t get those pills now, then it will be impossible for him to take Cleirsa!! On the other hand, knowing Cleirsa personality, if the boy cannot keep his promise then she would be very disappointed and any interest she may have in him will disappear in that instant!! And if Cleir says something about this, then I can say that this is because of what happened to Lorens! Surely she could not leave that matter so easily either, and she must agree. ...but as the advisor says, this could be a bit of a problem for people on the 9th limit in other organizations who seek out those pills in the hope to increase their strength and recover from some old wounds with at the same time, so they might complain about this. It would not be good to put all those people against us... but they probably will only get a little uncomfortable since it is not a permanent Law and will only be in effect for two years, so they can look for them after that time. Also, alchemists and auction houses would be a bit affected... it is always better to have these people as allies than enemies. But it''s not like they are just particularly dedicated to trading with those pills and they have a lot of other things they can sell to the people, so I wasn''t too worried about them either. "Do it immediately!" "Y-Yes! E-Umm¡­ what about the other matter? About the princess engagement, what do you want me to do, Your Majesty?" "That... announce the princess''s engagement... also, that boy¡¯s title of Baron, raise it to Count when you make the announcement..." "I-I understand!" When I felt my spirits being restored, the smile on my face freezes due to the advisor''s words¡­I really wanted to tell at him ¡°What engagement? That''s just nonsense that a brat who''s just growing his hair down there said, why the hell are you taking it seriously?!", but if I did that, it would only make things worse to me so I had to grit my teeth and bit the bullet. It had previously agreed that the brat would be given the title of baron for his merits, but that would be somewhat insufficient to announce him as my daughter''s fianc¨¦, so there was no alternative but to make him a count. Most of the titles of nobility are only granted to help the management of the Kingdom, being honest, those people do not have much relevance... the only ones that could be considered are those who have a title of count or higher since this is given because they have a strong person behind them, and they are loyal to the Delna clan. An example of that is Count Barl, although he himself is not someone strong, his father is one of the closest men to Cleir''s father with a level 2 soul. By the way, unlike the son, his granddaughter seems to have inherited the talent of that man in terms of being able to develop her strength. Well, with the advisor leaving to carry out my orders, I can relax a bit. It wasn''t easy already to get 100 Channel Rebirth Pills in two years, but now¡­ hehehe, if the boy can do it, then I might even accept that compromise. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) With all preparations ready, our group conformed of my party, the princess and the prince''s party, and finally the important members of the Nurt guild, we all moved forward into the forest. Not long after we enter, a group of monsters comes towards us with enough energy as if they have found a good prey. Since this Area was entirely the same as a level 10 zone, I thought I would see different monsters than the ones I had normally encountered in the forest around our mansion. Unexpectedly, as if they wanted to remind me that they were the plagues of most Areas on Gaia, it was just a group of goblins. Maybe that''s why seeing that there were several beautiful girls in our group, this group of monsters was quite lively... But these monsters were still the same even in this Area, they did not have much intelligence, and therefore, they did not understand the difference in strength between the two groups. Although their number was not small, it was not difficult for all the members of our group to fight with them. Well¡­ I could see the prince having a tough battle with one of them, so I could realize that despite being just goblins, they were not the same as the ones I had faced up to now. After all, it''s not that Lorens was too weak, he still had the strength of someone at the 4th limit after all. So, with a bit of curiosity, I activate my evaluation on some of them and realize the small difference that I almost missed... "I didn''t expect mere goblins to have the strength of the 3rd to 4th limit..." ¡°Because the energy in the environment of this Area is very high, the monsters here have a higher strength in comparison to those normally seen in Inimp¡­ that''s why a simple goblin here has this strength. And because only adventurers come here, these monsters have a better chance of getting better weapons and equipment for their use. " After unconsciously said my thoughts out loud, Turla drew her sword from the chest of a goblin and tells me the reason why the monsters were stronger here in Rozz. Furthermore, looking at the monsters that were now lying on the ground lifeless and thinking about her words, I can tell that it was true that many of these goblins were holding swords and knives instead of just sticks... ¡°We must be careful and not lower our guard. The goblin-like monster races around here have their elites exceeding the 5th limit, and the leaders of a nest can reach the 7th or 8th limit¡­ races like ogres are not uncommon to reach the 8th and 9th limit as well. " Rulnemt complements Turla''s information after verifying that there were no longer any enemies in the area. Ghe! If a normal group meets a group of ogres with that strength, then I can only say that they were unlucky... "I think that if we meet a group of ogres we still can take care of them without much trouble." "Yes, Sister! Simple ogres will not be able to stop us!! " ...that''s what the boy who had a tough battle against a goblin says. Well, I can''t deny Cleirsa''s words either. Our current group shouldn''t have much of a problem with a group of ogres. So after collecting our loot from these goblins, we all keep moving forward. Then as if this Area wanted to put my thoughts to the test, after some confrontations with some small monsters, we met a group of about 20 ogres... As Rulnemet said, most of them were 8th limit and were led by one who seemed to be the leader in the 9th... I really think my [Luck] skill and Rulnemet''s Luck skill are flawed. Although to be honest, we didn''t have much trouble with these ogres either. Leaving the prince''s guards to defend him and the little girl, the rest of us faced them. The truth is that it was a bit disappointing, and they died in almost the same way as the other monsters we had met do far. When an ogre approaches Scythe, he is quickly split in half vertically with her scythe... With Leona and Revy, things are not very different either, and the heads of their opponents are pierced by several bullets causing them to fall seconds later... Well, the enemy that Leona aimed at had the head exploded. Since she had asked me for weapons similar to mine, I also gave her a pair of Rsh-12 revolver a long time ago. Revy seemed used to Berettas and she continued with those weapons... Although they have a lower caliber, ogres do not specialize in defense and that is why after several shots to her enemy who stupidly charged towards her, also ends up falling. Vrana also had no problem dealing with her chosen enemies while in the sky. With her sharp claws she ripped the neck or penetrated the skull of them and kills them while almost ripping off their heads. On the other hand, as I had thought before, Cleirsa-san and Turla were not girls who lived comfortably in the castle, and both girls performed quite well in fighting. Turla used her sword and shield skillfully to defend and attack when necessary. The other girl, Cleirsa-san, stayed behind the attackers and shot arrows with piercing power that she had in a quiver. She was skilled, but... "Those weapons are truly powerful and versatile... " As if reading my thoughts, Cleirsa comments that while looking at Leona and Revy. She was certainly skilled with the bow, but if you compared this to the firearms these girls had, then her bow certainly would seem a bit lacking. So as if she didn''t want to lose with them, this time without her taking an arrow from her quiver, she just stretches the string like before... In the next second, I can see how an arrow begins to form in the right place... the difference was that it seemed to be made of pure energy unlike the ones she had used so far. So when she aims at the ogre with a ninth limit, the arrow shoots out, and like a beam of light goes through his head... "T-That was¡­" ¡° Fufufufu, since everyone showed such a great performance, I couldn''t stay behind, right? This is a bow my grandfather gave me, it is a good bow but it was only recently that I entered the 9th limit that I was able to show its true power. This bow allows me to load my energy into it and shoot it in the form of a fairly powerful arrow. " Not only was I surprised, Revy who sees that tries to say something but in the end she can''t seem to organize the words well in her head and ends up staying quiet was too. Then Cleirsa-san, as if she wanted to answer our questions, begins to explain the abilities of her Bow to us while caressing it lovingly. Undoubtedly that was quite striking, and that ogre died without being able to do something since the arrow was so fast that when it noticed the flash of it, the arrow had already pierced its head. ¡­Probably having to deal with that arrow is a bit more troublesome than firearms since the arrow seems to move faster¡­ although it''s not like the bullets are slow either. So if we apply the same principle of avoiding the path the weapon is pointing from, then that arrow should be able to be evaded... probably. Besides, it seems like she can''t use it consecutively... even though Cleirsa-san is probably trying to hide it, I can see that her breathing has become somewhat agitated... I can see those breasts rise and fall faster than before. ¡°¡­Although unfortunately, I cannot shoot as many times in this way as those weapons. If I want to do something similar again, then I have to rest for a couple of hours " As I thought, that wasn''t something she could do consecutively. After all, that arrow is made up of the user''s energy¡­ to shoot multiple arrows in a short time she probably would have to advance her soul to level 2 to achieve something like that. ... in that sense, I think that the firearms are still superior to that bow. Well, let''s keep that thought of mine a secret from her to keep her from feeling bad. "Let''s keep going!!" After seeing Nurt''s guild men finish off the remaining enemies, the prince animatedly says this... I agree with him since there is nothing else to do here and we should continue, but... the fact that the only person who just was observing all this when everyone was fighting is the one who says it, seriously bothers me! Chapter 255 Rozz Area (Part 3) Hello, XArezX was a bit busy, so the edited cap will probably be posted tomorrow. Thanks for reading SES!! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Saya) Our entire group finally returned to our base in the Eltin forest, and soon all the girls close to Alexander-san were reunited. With everyone here, I tell them what happened in the Kingdom capital to them. "So he ended up receiving the title of Baron... Hmp~ I bet he he is really happy now thinking about having a large group of women dressed as maids to serve him" "...I don''t think Alex cares much about the titles of nobility in this Kingdom or thing like these" "B-Besides... I-I don''t think anything would be very different from now if what Rei-san says do happen in the end... probably the only thing that would change would be for the girls who arr dressed as soldiers to dress as maidd instead, right?" After listening to what I say, Rei, Kurisu-san, and also the new girl, Emilia, speak their thoughts and concerns out. It seems like Emilia has been trying to fit into the group, which is a good thing since she seemed a bit shy. Well, it also helps a lot that she did not meet with any rejection from any of the other girls, and rather it was the opposite. Several girls tried to talk to her to help her with what they could do she can adapt here. Now let''s see how they react when they hear about the princess... since I think that would be the most important topic to deal with now, so I had left this news to be the last. "Well, everything went well about the matter to make this place a resting point for adventurers or pioneer village, but something else happened in the capital too ..." ""... Something else?"" "Yeah... somehow, Alexander-san ended up in an engagement with the princess of this Kingdom too..." "E-Eh? He got engaged to the princess?! ... h-how exactly did that happen?!" "Well... you can say that Alexander-san ended up buying the princess for 100 pills like the ones he gave us before." "..." With my words all the girls are paralyzed for a few seconds, and when they finally react, they also begin asking me for a clearer explanation. While all of them have their eyes on me, I tell them a little about how things happened. ¡°How is it that this stupid Kingdom can sell its princess for only 100 simple pills? I thought this Kingdom looked pretty good, but... perhaps is a poor Kingdom?! Besides... what does that boy think about exchanging pills for a girl? As Saya said, that''s like buying her, right?! " ¡°Well¡­ if you think about it, then that would be like 500 million G¡­ so it''s not like it''s a small sum either. But even so... I also find it a bit surprising that the Kingdom did such a thing. " "F-Five hundred million?" ¡°From what Lena-sensei has told me, this place has a culture similar to the Middle Ages from our world, and back then this was normal~ It seems like my thoughts about that girl becoming our sister were correct~ " "What Shisuka says is true... even in our era engagement between families weren''t that strange." "Fufufu, I think that seeing how Alex-san watched that girl before, then she would probably end up being part of our group even if they didn''t get engaged like now." ¡°Hihihi¡­ the boy is quite good, he has even gained a strong relationship with the Royal family of this kingdom now. ¡­This may help him when he fulfills his promise with me and wants to meet my granddaughter. " Rei who is the one with the strongest reaction, begin complaining about this. Even though the others frown a bit, theh accept this rather quick. Perhaps Kurisu-san, Rika-san, Emilia, and I had already thought that it was too late to complain about one more girl joining our group by now. With what Lena-san who until now had only been listening to our conversation comments at the end, it really seemed pointless to worry too much about a new girl joining since it seems that there are even other girls we don''t know waiting on the list. Furthermore, there were also girls like Shisuka-sensei and Saeko-san that this didn''t seem to affect them at all. So... what probably causes all the girls the most discomfort is the fact that now the girl who joins us had a high status attached to her... we all grew up in a modern era, and in our minds, a princess was someone important and beautiful, something that perhaps we longer to be when we were little but also seemed out of our reach... Until now it could be said that all of us were in a similar situation to compete for Alexander-san''s affection, but... without a doubt, now everyone should think that this girl would have an advantage over the others and that is why she caused a bit of discomfort on us. Or at least that''s my thought... "L-Like I said before, I don''t think Alex cares about things like titles of nobility." " I-It''s true, otherwise the boy would probably have decided to stay in our world where he would be treated as King." It seems that my thoughts were not wrong and the fact that Cleirsa-san being a princess was the cause of the discomfort most of the girls fell. Also, even though Kurisu and Rika-san seem to feel a bit insecure about their words, I''m totally sure that Alexander-san doesn''t care about such things as titles. When he heard that he would receive the title of Baron, his face showed a bit of dissatisfaction. Also, seeing how he was surprised by the fact that Cleirsa-san accepted the engagement, that probably was not his goal at first. ¡­Well, maybe like Saeko-san said, it was very likely that he tried to go after her, but not because of her status as a princess. "Well, I should go talk with the people of the construction organization to tell them that we need them to do other things too, so I will need you to lend me those two childr-...two girls to choose a good place for the inn that they will run. It will probably be the best for the inn to be done as soon as possible as several adventurers keep asking for permission to enter and camp here within the walls. Rika-san, Alexander-san also told me to send some of the soldier girls to the capital to make a branch of their organization in the building we took over there. " "" Leave it to us, Saya-san~! "" "Ok" "... s-so that''s what you brought them for?" "Heee~ But I want to keep hugging Delu-chan... well, now I''ll hug Emilia-chan" "E-Eh?" Since I had finished telling all the girls everything, I thought it was good that I started doing the things that I had to carry out. So that is why I ask Kurisu-san and Shisuka-sensei to release the little hobbits that they had held in their arms from the moment they saw them arrive with us. I don''t know if it''s good or bad that they didn''t blame me for bringing more girls and rather nobody seemed to care about this... in fact, I don''t think any of them thought about why they were here. ¡°S-Shisuka-san¡­ I-I''m not a little girl, I''m 15 years old! " ¡° Delu-chan and Dela-chan are 16 years old, you know?~ So it¡¯s okay~ " "E-Eh? T-Those little ones are older than me?! I-Impossible... " When the two little hobbits walk towards me jumping off the legs of the aforementioned girls who were holding them, Shisuka-sensei keeps her word and hugs Emilia instead, and then she released information that was also quite surprising... ¡°¡­ A-Are you only 15 years old? H-Heee~So you can still keep growing¡­ " "..." "T-Then maybe she can even surpass Shisuka-sensei..." K-Kurisu-san... you shouldn''t say that with a sad face while you put your eyes on Emilia''s breasts. Well, it seems that is not only her the one surprised by her age and they all keep quiet while also directing their eyes to the same place as her while Rei says something that perhaps is very likely to happen. Well, I don''t feel so bad about this. The only girl I don''t want to lose to is Rei, and now we both have similar proportions! This year my body developed a little more, perhaps I can still grow a little more and overcome her since she had reached the maximum development of her body... ¡° W-Why are you looking at me with that smile, Saya? " "Is nothing... Then I will go now to do what I said " "I will go with the girls on the barracks to inform Kuya so she chooses some suitable girls to send to the capital." ¡°I will accompany you, I have not finished checking the robots that Alex brought. Emilia-chan, I will also need you to help me and tell me how the bombs you two brought work. " "Y-Yes... although I don''t know much about them, I''ll help you as much as I can, Kurisu-san" ¡° When you choose where those little ones will build the inn, then tell me, girl. I think I''ll put my store next to it. For now let''s keep practicing some Alchemy, Shisuka " "Yes, Lena-sensei" "Then I''ll go to the forest with Saeko-san." "Fufufu, then let''s go." When I decide to go with the people from the construction organization, the other girls also start to get up from the table where we were sitting. It seems things did not change much despite the recent events... well, maybe the only thing is that now I''m not the smallest of all the girls. That is a good thing for me, with Emilia-chan here, now there is also someone who must see me as her sempai! Even though the other girls treat me normally, being the youngest, and perhaps due to my Japanese mentality, I felt a bit like the one with the lowest ranking among them. If I count Delu-chan and Dela-chan too, then together with Emilia-chan I have 3 little kohais now¡­ -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) "Well... I think the best thing is to make a camp to rest for now" ""Yes¡­"" After walking for several hours, the sun was starting to set and Rulnemt as a veteran adventurer says that. Nobody had opposition to this, and so we started putting together some tents so we could rest. Since the vehicles could only levitate a few meters high, bringing them was very inconvenient. The trees in this forest seem to even reach the height of a couple of tens of meters¡­ so moving through this forest using vehicles was almost impossible. This place was like a sea of trees that stretched out in any direction you laid your eyes¡­ if it weren''t for the system map in my head, then I''d probably be lost after a few minutes after entering the forest. ¡°¡­What are you doing, Alexander? Shouldn''t you be building your tent? " "What are you talking about? Of course I will sleep with you two! " "You¡­" "A-Alexander-sama... now that we are engaged perhaps that is not very suitable..." "Heee~ But we have already slept together during the whole trip to the capital, besides, your tent is very big, so no problem." "W-Well... you''re right" Instead of arming my tent, I had only helped Cleirsa-san and Turla with it. So when the latter sees that I was not doing anything after we finished, she asks me that and I answer something obvious. On the other hand, due to the engagement between us, it seems that Cleirsa-san doesn''t see me as much as a child anymore... partly this makes me happy, but I also feel that I have missed the opportunity to take advantage of her. "What is that?" "This? It is an energy shield to protect ourselves while we rest. It can stop a 9th-limit monster for several minutes, so we can prepare and not be totally taken by surprise if we are suddenly attacked by monsters at night. " After Cleirsa agreed to let me stay with them, while Turla gave me a hard look, I decide to change the subject to distract them. So I point and ask for an object that Cleirsa takes out of an item with a dimensional space. There were three small stakes, and apparently, these had the same function as the towers we built on HOTD, but these could only cover a small area. But if these can stop monsters at the 9th limit for a while, then these stakes are pretty good. Soon with all the preparations done, we all began to enter the tent houses, only a few men from the Nurt guild would take turns resting and watch over. It was obvious that they couldn''t ask the prince and princess group to take turns as well, and we who were entering the princess''s tent had the same treatment. So it could be said that they were the ones who took out the shortest stick and had no choice but to divide the shifts to watch during the night among themselves ... We didn''t really have much trouble dealing with all the monsters we encountered, but being vigilant as we walked through potential dangers can be just as exhausting as having to fight only strong monsters, so it''s normal for everyone to be a bit tired. We quickly took our sleeping positions¡­ and just like before, the girls who had come with me take my left side while Turla and Cleirsa take my right. " W-What are you doing?! " "Well, what had become custom for us, Turla-chan, it''s not like that?~" Once I hear that Cleirsa-san and Vrana-chan were making sleeping sounds, I approach Turla who opens her eyes upon noticing my movements since she was obviously not asleep. If you''re wondering why I wait until both of those girls are asleep, it''s something easy to answer. If Cleirsa was awake, then Turla would probably attack me to prevent her from seeing us doing the what we''ve been doing for a while! As for Vrana-chan... if she was awake, then maybe things would get complicated in a different way, so it''s better that she is asleep. ¡° ¡­ S-Shouldn''t you wait to do these things with the princess in the future? You must be happy to be engaged to her, right?! I-Is that why¡­ Is that why shouldn''t you expect to do these things with her instead of another girl?" ¡°Hehehe, I''m certainly happy about that, but¡­ if my engagement with Cleirsa-san meant that I had to put the other girls next to me aside, then I''d be the first to give this up. Also... When I take ah Cleirsa-san, you too will be by my side, Turla " As I thought, my engagement with the princess has been bothering Turla. When I hug her, that''s the first thing she says to me. But it''s not that she opposes much resistance either... I feel that if I tell her that if we will keep our relationship a secret from Cleirsa-san, then she would not be very opposed to this idea¡­ perhaps this is because until now it could be said that our relationship has truly been a secret. Well, if we went down that road, that''s certainly exhilarating in its own way¡­ but that''s not what I was looking for. I didn''t want for Turla to be my secret lover or something like that, therefore I tell her my honest thoughts. "H-Hmp~ I-I don''t remember agreeing to be by your side..." "Oh! So will you leave your Master, the princess? ¡­That''s a shame¡­ with so many bad ideas that I have in my mind to do to Cleirsa-san, without her guard by her side, then she will be totally defenseless, you know?~ " "Kuh! Y-You¡­ you can''t do these things to her!¡­ I will protect Cleirsa-sama even if I''m the one who is tainted! Hyaaa~ " On the other hand, more than a secret lover, I wanted this proud Knight girl to transform into a lascivious Knight girl in our intimate times! That certainly excited me even more. Then unlike the first time that we had a similar conversation and she showed me a face as if I had offended her, this time even though her words of defending Cleirsa-san from bad things were true, I can see that in her eyes she wanted this too! So when I heard her say that when I teased her a little, excited, my hand quickly went inside her underwear and began to caress the lips of her vagina. Unlike Vrana-chan, she was a fully ripe fruit ready to harvest... "W-Wait ... Nnuu~ M-My ear... Hyaaan ~" So I have no difficulty getting two of my fingers into her and starting to caress her vaginal walls. Also, I bring my face close to her neck, and then I start licking her ear. Then separating myself a little from this, I whisper... "Since we have an audience, let''s show them something good to watch..." "E-Eh? T-Those girls again¡­ do they like to watch others being embarrassed?! " Since I already knew that those girls were awake, I remind to Turla of this to make her feel a little more ashamed... I really like to see her embarrassed face. On the other hand, I don''t feel bad because those girls watch me do intimate things with other girl, in fact, I think it''s a good thing. No, it is not that this excited me. It is because in this way Scythe could learn more about the interaction of a man and a woman, and with Leona, perhaps this would be good for her and this maybe would wake up some emotions in her. The last girl who saw us... I don''t know if Revy is just too curious about those things, or if she really is a little perverted girl... ¡°Kuaa~ Y-You can''t do this, Alexander. We are in the middle¡­ Ngya~ ¡­in the middle of a dangerous forest " ¡°Don''t worry¡­ I won''t take things too far. I''ll just make us both relax a bit... [Lick] ~ " So with them as an audience, I spend the night stroking, kissing, and licking Turla''s ear a little until we fall asleep. As she says, it would be bad for a monster to attack and the others to find us in the middle of something more intense... Also, it was true that I did this more to relax. I can feel my mental fatigue disappear quickly... without a doubt being able to sleep while touching a woman''s private parts is the most effective way for a man to rest completely! Chapter 256: Rozz’s Area (Part 4) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- We had already spent several days in the Rozz forest, and now we were close to where the map that the prince had bought indicated. It can be said that everything had worked out well so far, only some of the Nurt Guild men got hurt a little when we were attacked by a large number of monsters, but it was nothing to highlight and with only a couple of potions and some rest they were soon recovered as new. This was because every time we went further into the forest, most of the monsters we encountered exceeded the 5th limit... having to fight against several of these monsters at the same time with close-range weapons was much more complicated for them who were between the 7th and 8th limit. In our case, we had weapons to fight large numbers of monsters, so this didn''t affect us much. Perhaps only Scythe who also fought with a scythe would have some trouble, but since she was a monster and her stamina and senses were greater than those men, everything was fine with her. Probably the fact that she reached the 9th limit during these days had something to do. When she was at the 8th limit she could fight against a person in the 9th limit without being at a great disadvantage, so now that things were evenit was even simpler for her... Vrana who also fought with her own claws, had things even easier than Scythe. Since she was almost a higher limit than her and also since she flew all over the place, she didn''t have the problem of being surrounded and she calmly could choose a prey in the air to attack. Also, even though we were constantly encountering monsters above the 5th limit, not many 9th limit appeared¡­ probably in one day we only had to fight 1-3 of them. Although I don''t know if this was because we were getting deeper and deeper into the forest, or our group just was not very lucky... even though these type of monsters were not scarce in this place, from what I heard earlier, it was assumed that only if you were unlucky you would encounter a monster of this level! Damn it! Our party even had to fight a group of wolves that were led by two monsters in the 9th limit once, you know? Well, I can''t complain that much either, it''s not like we ran into difficulties when we encounter groups of monsters with a 9th limit as a leader. These were quickly neutralized by the attack of the princess or Vrana when they saw an opportunity to attack them, so they were usually the first to fall in combat. I didn''t even have a chance to fight them since they always died at a distance from me... Also, since the bodies of these monsters were considered treasures in this zone, every time we defeated one of those monsters I could see the joy in the faces of the men of the Nurt guild. Surely either selling them or giving them to specialists to make equipment and other objects, the profits from this excursion will not be bad at all. Although, to be honest, for my group this did not mean much... the equipment that we used would probably already be of the same level as those created from those monsters, and the amount of money we would get if we sold them was not an amount for getting excited. The only girl who would start fighting to get those monsters for her if she found out their worth, would be Revy... Well, it''s not like I didn''t make some profit in this forest either... "Stay alert! This place seems a bit strange... " As I walked together with Turla, I ran my hand over her meaty butt¡­ definitely, the nights in this forest have been quite fun! Feeling my hand, her body tenses a bit and she quickly looks around to see if anyone else saw this, then seeing that everyone else was attentive around their surroundings and they don''t noticed, she yells at me in a low voice. Perhaps my only complain is that her affection has not risen any more and remained at [95]... probably like the princess, what is necessary for her affection to break that barrier is necessary for me to make an engagement to her. Well... probably just making the engagement to the princess will be enough. Due to our late-night interactions, it could be said that there is an implicit understanding between us that when the engagement with the princess becomes official, then she too will become my woman at that time... So, to be honest, I don''t see why she tries to hide our actions. Could it be that because we''ve been doing it like this up to now, she thinks we should keep it a secret? No¡­ maybe she wants me to talk to the princess about our relationship first instead of the princess finding out? Well, whatever the reason is, in the end that will be solved since it is impossib-... not, rather, I do not think that our relationship can be kept as secret. For now, I will only enjoy the expressions she makes when we sleep together as she tries not to wake the princess by suppressing her moans... "This place actually seems a bit strange..." Pulling me out of my thoughts that almost caused my saliva to come out of my mouth involuntarily is the voice of the princess, she also seems to find strange the atmosphere in this place that we had entered several minutes ago. "Yes... we haven''t found any monsters for a few minutes." Then Rulnemet who was listening to the conversation of these two girls also intervenes. Yes, that was the strange thing about this place, the forest had become silent and we had not encountered any monsters for some time now. That is the reason why I decided to tease Turla a bit, it was a bit boring to walk in this silent forest... ¡°We are probably entering the territory of a strong monster? Maybe we should stop? " "A strong monster? But Palmir-san, we have already fought several groups of monsters in the 9th limit¡­ in this Area there are no monsters with a level 2 soul, so whatever it was here, we should be able to deal with that " ""That is true"¡± What the Nurt guild group was discussing was reasonable and surely this area was controlled by some strong monster, but even so, the strongest this could be is the peak of the 9th limit. So there shouldn''t be much of a problem dealing with it... "Yes, we will defeat whatever monster we find!" "W-We can certainly do it!" "Yes~ Vrana would take care of that monster, roock~" Then the group of little ones intervenes animatedly... removing Vrana from among them, the participation on the fights of those two these days has been almost nil... since I was a little worried for little girl who was with the prince with her level, I had also given her a weapon similar to the one I gave to the prince. She was a bit hesitant to take it, but in the end she was very glad to have a similar weapon to the prince. I had told the prince to teach her how to use it, so it was kind of nice to see this little couple interact with each other. Although... I think the little girl will have to try harder to get the prince''s attention since he doesn''t seem very interested or was still too innocent to think about such things. "This place is¡­" Suddenly walking through a sea of trees, we came to a somewhat arid looking area... at first I thought there were only a few trees here, but as we got closer I realized what I saw were not trees and instead, were small mountains or mounds of earth that rose several meters of height. "According to the map, the place we are looking for must be there..." When he looked around the place, Rulnemt pointed to what appeared to be a mountain that instead of growing in height was growing in width. Then we all began to walk in that direction attentive to any activity... we expected that at any moment the monster that controlled this area would make its apparition. ""Grooww!"" "T-That''s..." "This is bad¡­" "If this continues like this, then we will be surrounded by these things quickly!!" Finally, when we suddenly approach the place of those high mounds of earth, as if they were volcanoes that began to erupt, monster after monster began to emanate from them. "Sh-Shit ... why did they have to be insect-type monsters?!" Yes, now that I looked at it again, this place looked like a large anthill or termite mound! But instead of ants or termites, these monsters were similar to the aliens that appeared in the "Starship Troopers" movie... Besides, the lowest level of these Insects were in the 7th limit... and you could also find among them some of the 9th limit a bit larger than their companions. "A-Alex-chan... those things seem troublesome!" ¡°Yes¡­ we must do something to avoid having to fight against so many and have them surround us. Here, aim at the mounds of earth to block the passage of some holes in this anthill " Seeing that a hundred of these monsters were quickly heading towards us, hearing Revy''s slightly anxious voice, I pulled out some RPGs from my storage and handed them to her and Leona. Our objective now was those mounds to block the exit of these insects since being attacked from all directions was the most problematic. If we could do that only monsters come out of one place, then we could take care of them much easier... in this way we will only have to focus our attention on an output of the anthill. "Scythe and Vrana-chan, you two stay to help here!" "A-Alexander-sama?" "H-Hey boy, where are you going ?! It is dangerous to go alone there!!" [Boom boom boom] While others were preparing to fight the monsters, Cleirsa-san and Turla notice that we now had 3 RPG and move forward and yell at us with some concern in their voices. Evading some monsters, we immediately shoot at the ground mounds which collapse after the explosions. Giving them a quick look at these before looking for our next objective, I could see that our objective had been met and no more monsters were coming out from the collapsed entrance. "" Wooh~ !! "" "...That would certainly make things easier for us." "Hmp~ But that lad should have said what he would do before going alone... it only made us worry uselessly" ¡° Fufufu, so you were also worried about Alexander-sama, Turla? It seems like you two are getting along really well lately, right? " "E-Eh? T-That''s¡­ W-Well¡­ s-since we''ve been fighting together for a while, it would be troublesome if we don¡¯t get along, n-no? " "Bartol-san, Vernet-san... perhaps the best thing this time is that you leave the protection of the prince and Melan-chan to some of the men of our guild and you fight this time." "Yes, I think that''s the best, Palmir-san." "Indeed, if the monsters end up breaking through to us, it would be worse in the end to have to leave the prince unprotected while we fight." Seeing that the number of monsters coming out from the ground had greatly decreased, the others relax a bit and let out shouts of joy. For now we would only have to fight with those who had managed to reach the outside and a much smaller number who were still leaving their nest. Having destroyed the largest number of outlets anthill, and seeing that the group where were the prince and princess started to fight, we also decided to return to help in the fight. Perhaps the only change in the formation that we had maintained so far was that the prince''s guards had taken positions further forward to fight. ¡­Things had improved a lot now, but I think this time it would be a long fight. I just hope that the quantity of these insects is finished before the resistance of our group... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV- Celi-chan, Barl) ¡°It seems my luck is finally taking a turn for the better this time! Hahaha, I¡¯m sure that now I can pay my debt to that damned brat and still make a good profit!! " While we were sitting at the counter, suddenly my Mast-¡­ this woman exclaimed animatedly. Seeing her, then I can''t help but frown¡­ since what happened before, the trust I have in her had completely disappeared. "Why do you make that face, Celi? You should be happy! Maybe I can even buy you from that brat, you know?! " "No thanks... I''d prefer to be Alexander-sama''s property than yours again... Besides, I wouldn''t be a slave if it weren''t for you in the first place!!" ¡­No, I was a fool to trust this woman, that was the problem. It seems that I signed my contract as a slave when she took me as her apprentice, so from that moment my freedom had been taken from me. It was just that I did not know anything about this. Well¡­ I can''t deny that this woman treated me well, in fact, that was why I never found out about it. So I don''t have that much resentment with her... probably if the nothing happened and I only found out that Milene had the property rights over me as the contract I signed with her made me her slave, then I still would treat Milene as my respected Master. In this world if you don''t have strength, then living freely is quite difficult. It could even be said that the villagers of all the towns and villages were the slaves of the lords who dominate that region in a sense... So even though I complained to her, I knew it wasn''t so unfair for her to treat me like her slave in exchange for her teachings. After all, this woman was not so bad, and surely after I finished my apprenticeship, then probably she would annul that contract... or at least that''s what I thought she would do. But as I said, living without the protection of anyone is quite complicated, so it is better to have the support of an organization or person to be able to live well in this world. That''s why even though I am now Alexander-sama''s slave, I can feel calmer. After all, there is probably no one in Barl now who dares to oppose his group. "Wooh~? Don''t tell me you fell in love with that brat?" "E-Eh? I-It''s not that! I''m just grateful to him for preventing me from ending up being sold to a brothel or a perverted guy... " Hearing Milene''s words, I feel my face blush a little. I-I think it''s normal for any girl to like an attractive boy, and Alexander-sama stands out in that regard. ¡°¡­ If you ask me, I think that boy is quite perverted by himself. Have you not seen the number of girls he is surrounded by? There are also rumors that the new organization that is here in Barl has a relationship with that boy, they have some rules such as that all the members of this organization must be aware that they are his women." "... I will tell Alexander-sama that you are speaking ill of him" "Hahaha, now I don''t care what you tell him! When I see him next time, I will pay my debt with the boy!! " A little annoyed since she spoke ill of my benefactor, I decided to threaten her a little. Unfortunately, unlike other times when she hears me and she quickly ran to hug my leg so I wouldn''t do it, this time she instead lifts a small box that she was holding very carefully. ¡­About the rumors that she said, I must say that I was also a little curious and so I asked some of the girls who wear a green uniform. But in the end, it turned out that was a lie. What is true is that he has several beautiful girls around him as his women. But I think that''s normal for someone important, right? I have heard that some nobles in other regions have dozens of women and constantly choose others from among the villagers to make them their concubines. "I can''t believe some guys were almost giving away these pills¡­ well, they still cost me a few hundred thousand G''s, but if I sell them, then I''m sure I¡¯ll get some millions!" "...but isn''t that strange?" ¡°Well... this time I checked them out and they were totally authentic! I will not make the same mistake twice of buying something fake! Could those guys just desperately need money? Well, that doesn''t matter, what matters is that they are real and they are worth a lot of money!! " Milene''s words draw my attention back to the box she was holding, and then, I can''t help but ask her that. Since previously, what put her and me in a bad situation was buying something fake, this time she pays much more to make sure these were real, so I also think those pills are real, but... Those pills are usually worth millions of G! Even though the sum Milene paid is not small, if she sells them, then is true that she could indeed make a small fortune. By the way, since she didn''t have the money to buy them, this stupid woman re-pawned the store to get money... since Alexander had paid her debts along with mine before leaving to avoid someone hurting me or Milene for not paying this one, he pay the debt then. I tried to stop her but since the store was on her name, then there was nothing I could do¡­ well, if she ends up selling those pills, surely she will be able to pay everything she owes Alexander-sama. Honestly, I think it is better for this woman to pay her debt than to be Alexander-sama''s slave... no, it is not because I feel compassion for her or something like that. I think if this woman stays by his side would be more of a problem than anything else for him!! ¡­Unfortunately, a few days later I realize that my good wishes for Alexander-sama were not heard. Chapter 257: Rozz Area (Part 5) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Alex-chan, give me a stronger weapon! These weapons do not seem to do any damage to these things !! " "Fine¡­" Upon arriving where the group was fighting with the Insects, that¡¯s the first thing Revy says to me. Apparently, Revy''s beloved Berettas didn''t do much harm to these insects¡­ is not like the bullets didn''t get through them, but I think the problem was the physiology of these things. It was difficult to find a vital place to aim at, and therefore, even though she shot at what looked like their heads, they continued to move without being affected to much about the new holes. Well, it wasn''t just her who had troubles with these Insects. These monsters, despite having a leg or some part of their body amputated with the swords that the others in the group used, it didn¡¯t stop them at all. Usually, these insects only fell after receiving many attacks... also, their exoskeleton was quite hard, so those who did not have high-ranking weapons had to spend a lot of energy to get through it. ... without a doubt, it was much easier to deal with monsters that were humanoid or at least that looked like mammals since causing damage to the head would mean their end. The good thing was that my revolvers and Leona''s, having the capacity to fire explosive bullets, the damage caused by our weapons was greater than the bullets of the Berettas. So I hand my revolvers along with several bullets to Revy who happily receives them. For now I would focus on fighting with my sword, so I didn''t need my revolvers much. Even though these insects had a good defense, their exoskeleton didn''t mean much to the edge of my sword and it passed through without much effort. Besides, it could be said that my sword was much more efficient than the Others¡¯ since when I embedded it inside the body of these insects, it emanated fire burning everything inside and quickly taking their life. Someone else who also had a good performance eliminating insects was Scythe. Despite the fact that her weapon could not cause internal damage to her enemies, with the large size, instead of cutting only some limbs, the bodies of the insects that she faced were dissected... Perhaps seeing how Scythe performed in the fight, in the end, Leona put down her weapons and also began to use her Kukri knives... she could not do the same as Scythe, but instead, she attacked the legs of her enemies amputating them and leaving them unable to keep moving. Those insects were still alive, but... now they were even less dangerous than a simple goblin at the first limit... Our harpy was also quite busy. Although she did not fight enemies on the ground, there were also few insects that possessed the ability to fly, and therefore she was in charge of facing them. If it hadn''t been for her grabbing the attention of those winged insects, perhaps the situation for us would be a little more complicated. On the other hand, I thought that the princess would have the same problem as Revy in fighting these insects, but when I laid my eyes on her, she was doing quite well. The bow was not as weak compared to firearms as I had originally though ... This time there were several enemies at the 9th limit, and it could be said that there was a leader who commanded them among these insects, so she could not show off by killing it using the arrow made of energy as she had done until now while we had fought with several groups of monsters. It would really be counterproductive for her to exhaust herself to only eliminate a single enemy in the 9th limit between these insects... surely she understood this, so instead of using that energy arrow this time she used the normal ones but on these arrows I could notice that she added a bit of her energy. Due to this, the arrow embedded itself fully inside the body of the insect she aimed at, furthermore, even though it was not at the level of my sword that arrow seemed to cause internal damage too. The insect that it was hit seemed disoriented and then minutes after being pierced by the arrow it collapsed on the ground despite no one attacking it again. "M-Maybe we should retreat now, Alexander-sama..." ¡­Even with several girls constantly taking down enemies and the amount we had to fight at the same time had decreased, the insects kept coming one after another. Dozens of minutes had passed, and now there were a large number of insect bodies on the ground. Sadly, this was at the cost of our group''s resistance. I could see the beads of sweat running down the foreheads of most of the people here¡­ in fact, the ones who had it worse were those from Nurt''s guild. Due to these people, we could found that the legs and jaws of these insects were quite sharp... if it weren''t because I had given each of them a shield bomb before, some of those men would now be split in half... So the idea of retreating from the princess was probably the best choice¡­ she had taken out what looked like a scroll, probably to create a distraction or teleport us to another place with it. Probably what influenced her to make that decision was that from the holes we had blocked earlier, it seemed that those insects were making their way to get out again. "No, Aniki! We must end all these monsters! We will fight until the end!!" ¡­ It seems that the siblings had differences in opinion this time. Of course, there was no need to ask which was the most sensible option... seriously I wanted to hit the head of that prince, maybe that way he will compose a bit. It is a pity that would mean maybe having an appointment with the gallows... no, perhaps since I become his brother-in-law, then I have some freedom to do something? "Everyone come closer!" "Wait, Cleirsa-san... let me test if I can reduce our enemies a bit." Ignoring her little brother who wanted to heroically fight to the death, she begins to give instructions to use the scroll in her hand. But before she does, I decide to stop her. No, of course it wasn''t because I shared the ideology of the prince who had raised a scandal by complaining about his sister''s decision, it was just that I still didn''t feel cornered enough to escape from this place. ¡°Stop wasting time Alexander! If we don''t escape now that we can, then it will be more difficult later!! " Instead of explaining my idea to Turla, I decide to show it directly to her. Just like I did before in front of the walls of our mansion, I expand my domain and then make some BIMs appear around our enemies... Feeling my dominance expand, Turla stops complaining and the princess frowns as she watches me closely. Then in the next second, detonations begin to be heard around us. [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] Unlike the ogres that developed in attack as their main attribute and the wolves that developed in agility, these insects had strong defensive capabilities. So even though these did not explode to pieces as happened with the guys who invade our territory before, limbs that were connected by more vulnerable joints were blown up. In fact, if the insect was unlucky enough to be too close to a bomb, not only did it have its legs torn off... large holes in its bodies that revealed its interior with its internal organs appeared in them. Due to the resistance of these monsters and their quantity, this time I had spent more BIMs than before doing several waves of the same attack. But it''s not like it bothers me too much either, I still had over 90% of these booms. "You should have done this from the beginning..." "I agree with Revy-san... if you had these things with you, this would have saved us a lot of problems" ¡°W-Well¡­ probably those things are not easy to obtain, Turla. So instead of complaining, we should thank Alexander-sama for using them. " After the explosion, the battlefield had quieted down... certainly there were a lot of insects that were still alive, these things have quite a bit of vitality after all. But just like the ones that Leona had dismembered, these would not represent a threat to us now. On the other hand, it was good to see that the number of insects that were underground was not infinite. Even though I could still see that some were still coming out, it was no longer as constant as when the invasion started. We could handle these in a much more relaxed way than before. "Master, Vrana took care of all the flying enemies, roock ~ Praise Vrana Master, roock ~" "Aniki! That was great! What were those things you used? Are they the same as the ones I saw in your mansion? " "Good work, Vrana-chan. You did it well. Yes, they are the same Lorens-kun. " The flying monsters were not many, so it was normal for Vrana to be the first to finish off her enemies. So when she achieve this, she descends to the place where I was and then I begin to stroke her head while I reply to Lorens-kun. He seemed interested in the BIM that I was holding to show it to the group who were curious about what I used to deal with most insects, and inside of his eyes I could see that they seemed to say to give him some of these objects... "I''m sorry, Lorens-kun... these things are dangerous, so I can''t give you some" ¡°Lorens, Alexander-sama has already been good to you by giving you the weapon you have now, so don''t ask him for more things! It''s embarrassing if you act that way! ¡­Those things seem to be valuable, so don''t be cheeky asking Alexander-sama for these " "I-I know that, sister..." I certainly think that BIMs would be quite valuable here on Gaia, but that was not the main reason to not give some of them to Lorens-kun¡­ I''m afraid the boy will blow himself up if I give him some! That would be troublesome!! ¡­So it''s better to look a little tight-fisted here than to have to deal with the responsibility of making the prince kill himself. ¡° Well, let''s finish with the insects that are still coming out. Everyone still has energy, right?!" "Woooh ~!" Seeing that some insects were approaching us again, Rulnemt encourages his men to fight again. They seemed to have regained their energy after seeing that most of the enemies had disappeared. So if we left this to them, they could probably take care of the remaining insects. I thought so, but suddenly from the place where there was a hole in this anthill, a small tremor is created... in the next second, as if that place had exploded, dust and stones are scattered all over the place, and then the cause of all this it shows itself¡­ A large insect which was different from the others makes an extravagant apparition¡­ this insect looked similar to a beetle, but what made it stand out the most was its large size. It was probably about 8 meters long, and about 4 meters high¡­ also, when I used my evaluation skill, it had a level [99] above its head. It seems that our group still won''t be able to rest yet... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (3rd person POV- Delna Kingdom) The last months in the Kingdom of Delna have been agitated, especially in the capital of the kingdom. Some important organizations had been annihilated. Despite organizations appearing and disappearing constantly, for those that were already somewhat old and had a firm foundation was something still rare. Also, this time the Kingdom itself was involved in this, making it even more unusual. But well, apart from surprise everyone, this did not greatly affect life in the Kingdom and soon the daily life of the citizens continued in the same way. Then when everything seemed to return to normal in the Kingdom, a major commotion broke out. The reason for this were two announcements that came from the King... The first, which was the one that was most on the lips of all citizens, was the announcement of the princess''s engagement. This sudden announcement caused the rumor to quickly spread throughout all the Kingdom. Some said that the King, wanting to stop the forbidden love between brothers, had finally made the princess compromise with someone. Or that another Kingdom or other Forces had pressured the King to surrender his beloved daughter. This force being even greater than the Kingdom, the King had to yield. ...Although there were also those who said that the princess had fallen madly in love with someone and then she herself was the one who requested the engagement. Probably the main reason for this was that the person responsible for all this was not well known, and had practically appeared out of nowhere. So people''s imaginations began to work wildly. The only thing that was known was that the name of the lucky guy was ¡°Alexander¡±, and that he had an organization with the name of [Apeiro Family] with the rank [H-2]. But even to other organizations that had good contacts even in other Areas, this organization was unknown to them. It really seems that he had appeared out of nowhere. Well¡­They would probably be even more surprised if they found out that this organization was actually created just a few days ago. Then, further increasing the intrigue, days after the King''s announcement, a branch of an organization that was subordinate to the [Apeiro Family] was created in the capital. So, the organization "Alexander-sama¡¯s Servants" enjoyed quite a lot of popularity since it opened its doors there. This organization was not very strong, only having the rank [I-2], but¡­ for now, no one dared to underestimate them or the Family of the man by the name of Alexander since they had completely wiped out many organizations from the border, and even some of the capital. Also, no one wanted to upset someone who had the ability to threaten the King or had good ties to him¡­ so, for now people could only talk about this and make assumptions. Then, soon the whole kingdom was talking about this. Perhaps for this reason the second announcement of the ban on the marketing of Channel Rebirth Pills was overshadowed... well, it was also mainly because this did not affect most people, so it was quickly forgotten in their minds. Probably the only ones who paid attention to this were people in the 9th limit and Alchemists who traded with them. But the former did not care much for them as it was not so easy to get them any way. If they really needed them urgently, then they could go elsewhere. As for the alchemists and shops that sold them, it was also something similar. Strong people or large stores only needed to take these products to other branches in other places and they would not lose anything. So probably the only ones who would have some problem would be small stores that were established only in one place, and also people who didn''t have the confidence to go elsewhere. So as any merchant in this situation would do, they would quickly try to get rid of products that could cause them losses, even if they had to lower their prices for that. In this way, the most unfortunate were the people in places where information traveled the slowest... Thinking that they would probably make a fortune, when the lords of the borders regions were the information took the longest to arrive announced that they could not sell these pills, their money was stuck on those pills. For the lucky ones who bought those pills for their own consumption, they were not affected and were just glad to get those pills at a low price. But unfortunately, this was not the case for everyone and some merchants were crying while cursing these pills... Chapter 258: Rozz Area (Part 6) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- [Queen Mother Insect lvl 99] "Griiin!!" [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Exterminate the Insects¡± Rank: ¡°G" Description: Eliminate the [Queen Mother Insect] to prevent the nest from re-emerging again over time. Objective: Eliminate Monster [Queen Mother Insect] Failure condition: Death of the User, Queen Mother Insect escapes Reward: 1x Restrictive ring [G] 10K x Crystals 100K x Gold] That huge insect came out of the ground making a deafening screech, and the system gave me a mission at the same time... it was probably furious because we had wiped out all of its children... well, anyway, I see no reason not to take this mission. "Everyone get together!" Seeing that big Insect is heading towards us, I feel a chill down my spine that indicated that something bad was about to happen, so I raise my voice so everyone come close to me. Since our group had re-grouped because the princess had ordered the same some minutes ago, this was not a problem, and those of the Nurt guild who were trying to kill the remaining insects return without asking anything. They were experienced adventurers, so they knew that they must first follow orders and ask what was going on latter. But this time it was not necessary to say anything to those who were watching me with doubt since immediately the Queen Insect makes its move. "Griiin!!" "T-That''s ..." "T-This is bad!" When everyone turn their attention back to the screeching Insect, from its mouth, it suddenly spits out a large amount of green liquid straight at us. Without wasting a second I sunmon my grimoire, and in the next moment, an energy shield surrounds us. The men who try to move to evade the attack stop their feet after seeing the shield, and we all witnessed how the liquid impacted the shield. My shield had been strengthened, but surely even if it hadn''t, it wouldn''t have had a problem stopping this attack as it wasn''t that strong. Even so, we can see that the liquid that had stained all the ground around emanate a translucent smoke consuming the earth it touched. Yes, that liquid was a kind of corrosive acid... although it doesn''t have much impact power, I¡¯m sure it would be very bad if anyone touch it. "For a moment I thought that thing was going to spit out some kind of energy beam or laser..." "A creature with only a level 1 soul can''t do something like that, Alexander-sama... the only way for someone of that level to use its internal energy as a projectile is with the support of an object " For a moment, seeing the spectacular entrance of this Insect and how angry it seemed, I thought that it would project a kind of Kame hame ha from its mouth... but Cleirsa-san tells me that it was impossible for this monster. Well, if you think about it, even Scythe, Vrana-chan, Leona, and Mari who have [Ki Control] ability, it''s impossible for them to do something like that. They can''t even create a rice grain-sized flash of energy out of their bodies and control it¡­ they can only strengthen their blows by creating a light layer around their bodies. ¡­They would even probably need a bit of practice to do something like that with their weapons. Well, even if the attack of that insect is not what I expected, seeing the pale faces of the men of Nurt''s guild after they saw how the acid consumed the ground, it is not that it was a despicable attack either. It''s good that we were able to avoid it. Besides, I was a little worried that the bodies of the insects that we defeated would be consumed by this acid, after all, you must understand that these had quite considerable value. But my concerns were unnecessary since it seemed that the exoskeletons of those insects must have an anticorrosive property since they were perfect despite being stained with that green liquid. Well¡­ it was better to say that they no longer received more damage than they already had. "I think we should end this..." While I was thinking about those things, the princess as if she wanted to correspond her words takes her bow, and this time she begins to charge all her energy in it while aiming at the Queen insect which when seeing that its attack was not effective begins to move its big legs towards us again. Then the arrow made of energy shoots straight towards that monster... It hits the monster without any problem and goes right through it, but as if to show us how resistant these monsters were, it only complains for just a second and continues to run towards us. "It seems that this time it will not be so easy to defeat the leader of these monsters, girl" "¡­so it seems" "This is why I hate these monsters... besides being visually unpleasant, they are also troublesome to deal with." ¡°Well¡­ you guys better back off and take care of the little ones. Leona, Scythe, and Vrana, we''ll take care of that overgrown bug" "Yes, Master!" "Vrana will crush the bug, Roock ~!" "..." Not taking Revy''s words the wrong way that had a bit of mockery in them, Cleirsa-san has no choice but to agree with that. Besides, I also thought the same as Palmir... I had to swallow the revulsion I felt when fighting with these insects too ... it may just be a predisposition, but it was not pleasant to have to fight with something similar to a cockroach of the same size or even bigger than a human. I think it''s even more annoying than having to fight monsters that get sexually aroused when they see you¡­ no, both things may be on the same level of being unpleasant. ¡­If I had brought Kurisu with me, then I¡¯m sure that she would have passed out before even fighting. The good thing is that this fight was practically over, and now it only remained to take care of the Queen Insect and one or another of its children. So not wanting to extend more this fight, after my energy shield is deactivated, I move towards it with the girls following behind. Honestly, I think it was more problematic to deal with the children of this Queen Insect than with this one itself. Its acid attack and sheer size aside, I think having to fight it wasn''t such a difficult thing. Then Leona, as if she wanted to test the defense of this insect, uses her two revolvers. Sadly, the Queen insect beetles appearance wasn''t just for show. The bullets that hit it, despite having an explosive effect, cause it only small wounds... if we wanted to defeat it in this way, it would probably take us several tens of minutes until it dies from the accumulated damage. So, with no other option, we took our sharp weapons, or claws in Vrana''s case, and then began to attack it. Maybe I could pull out some more powerful weapons, but I think it was good to move the body from time to time. With Vrana attacking what appeared to be its eyes to distract its attention, Leona, Scythe, and I attacked its legs by slicing them apart until its head was within reach for us. Accomplishing this, Scythe using some parts of its body as support stands just above it. Then, while in that place, she makes several cuts with her great scythe, and moments later the monster''s head falls to the ground... It was a bit surprising, and even a bit scary, to see the beetle''s body continue to move despite having lost its head... But that doesn''t last long, I throw my sword at the exposed area of its exoskeleton, and it is embedded deep there. As if my sword feels freedom or is just happy to be able to burn something big, it emanates a large amount of fire burning the entire body of the Queen Insect. Honestly, I think this thing only came out to die... if it had stayed underground, then surely it could have survived and re-created another great family of insects. "It seems that we can go to the place that the map indicates now" "Yes, let''s go there!!" "We should first clean this place of all our profits." "This is a pretty good magic sword... it surely has a high rank." "Don''t touch it Turla!" "E-Eh? ¡­I was just going to give it to you, it''s not like I was going to steal it! " "Is not that¡­" After killing the Queen Mother Insect, the others had also done the same with the remaining of its children. So the others come to us where the body of the Queen was. Rulnemt and the little prince who set their eyes on the mountain we were heading to earlier, quite happily say that because now we could see what''s there without worrying. Unfortunately for them, as a veteran adventurer, Palmir stops them from going there to first pick up the spoils of the battle. On the other hand, Turla probably as someone who likes swords and stuff, tries to take my sword out of the scarab''s body but I stop her when I notice this. As a result, she gives me a look with some anger... of course that I don''t stop her because of what she is thinking. Well, I can not blame her since I had not told her that this sword was not normal... "Rulnemt, can you pass me my sword..." "Hmn? Sure" Thinking it would be faster to show her than to explain it to her, I ask Rulnemt to pass me my sword. Then without much thought after approaching it, he took the hilt of my sword without much concern... "Gyaaa! H-Help me Palmir!! " ¡°D-Don''t come near m-¡­ Kyaa~! H-Huh? Nooo~ Hyaa ~ ! " ""..."" "H-How the hell do the two of them always end up in situations like this?" Everyone here was probably asking themselves the same question as Revy¡­ when Rulnmet touches the sword, it emanates a flame that covers his armor. Surprised by this, he starts running towards Palmir, who upon seeing him, quickly begins to back away. To her bad luck, she stumbles over the head of an Insect that was on the ground, and somehow perhaps causing it to react by reflex when touched it, it spits out some of the acid from before... so, with no choice, she begins to remove her armor and even her shirt because of this. That was dangerous¡­ but observing that her white skin didn''t seem to suffer any damage from the acid, I feel calmer. It was a shame that I couldn''t continue to examine her skin in more detail in case I didn''t notice something at first glance... Rulnemt, probably seeing her actions, consider doing the same thing and begins to take everything that was on top of his body... in the end, because Palmir was concentrated examining her own body and Rulnemt kept running toward her while undressing himself, both of them end up falling to the ground while hugging esch other with the naked torso. " Get off me, you idiot !!" "Gueh!" ¡°Well... as you can see, Turla. This sword can attack the person who wields it, it is thanks to my body having some immunity to fire that I can wield it without having to worry about it. " "I-I see... thanks for stopping me earlier." "Damn it! Say that first before asking someone to pass the sword to you, Alexander-san!! " ...he could feel Palmir''s breasts pressing against him in a direct way, so he shouldn''t complain so much... well, since I''m a bit sorry for involving Palmir, I decide to give both of them a pair of H rank armor that I had in my inventory. Although they are only the same rank as the ones they used before, apparently, being completely new, they accept them without problems. Then finishing collecting all the bodies of the insects that could be sold, we all advanced towards the cave entrance. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ Instead of a cave, it was more like s passage that leads us to a small green area that was like an oasis in this arid place. Unfortunately, we do not find any chests full of treasures or things like that here... "Shit! I am not an archaeologist!! Don''t tell me we went all this trip to find a dried mummy?!! ¡­Where is the treasure?!" Well, probably people with the mindset Revy and me who thought that treasure = something shiny, would be disappointed to find this as treasure... well, having lived on Gaia for a while, I knew that other things would be considered treasures and they didn''t necessarily need to be gold coins. In fact, those things could even be worth more than several chests filled with gold. Unfortunately, Revy had the previous thought ingrained, and so she can''t help but complain when she sees that in this place there was only a mummy sitting on a stone... "The treasure is that... or rather, what is on the body of this person." "...what does this person''s body have?" "Yes" Rulnemt who now wore a new armor is the one who answers Revy''s question, and I confirm his words to her who was narrowing her eyes as if trying to discover what the treasure was. But I was curious about something... ¡°¡­ Why did a person choose to come to die with all their most precious belongings in a desolate place full of monsters? Isn''t it better to just leave his things to those close to him? " "Well... there are many people who think that it is something too simple to give the things they fought for all their lives to others, so they choose to spend their last days in places like these since the people who find them will be more worthy of them by passing the difficulties they faced to get here " "Or maybe they really didn''t have anyone to leave them to..." "It may also be that he was the person with the most ability in his family or organization, and after he dies, leaving things of considerable value to them will perhaps be more a disgrace than a benefit..." If it were me, I think I would leave my things to my offspring ... or so I thought, but listening to the things that others say, I no longer found the actions of this person so out of place. Giving everything I achieve in my life to my children just because they are my blood is not bad, but I think that they too should fight for this a bit. Also, giving something valuable to someone who has no strength, in this world, that could also be like giving that person a death sentence... "So, because of that, it''s no wonder strong people decide to die in dangerous places." "Well, anyway, it could be said that we are now worthy of this person''s belongings, so this shouldn''t be desecrating his corpse, right?" "Yes... but I think we should bury him once we do that." We had all gathered around the corpse of this man and we observed him a little, with the naked eye you could see that he was using quite good equipment. So when he was alive, he must have been someone with considerable strength... it was very likely that he was not from this Area. Why do I know that? Because even though I can no longer see his level, from the remains of his body, I can feel a strong Aura that is still emanating, and what affirming this feeling was that this place seemed with richer life than outside... he was probably someone with a level 2 Soul. Well, after making a simple prayer for this man so as not to be cursed, I move closer and take a better look at his equipment. Chapter 259 Rozz’s Area (Part 7) I wish you all have a happy Valentine''s day!! Sorry, the chapter is not the edited one, Arezz will probably send it to me tomorrow and then I will publish it Also, remember to give love to the novel too by support to this one so it can continue! And so you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Woh ~ This is..." As I approach the body of the likely adventurer, I recognize a small plant next to him that I had seen before, and when I use evaluation on them, it shows [Mana Pearl], confirming my suspicions... ¡°Oh~ A mana pearl plant¡­ well, since they grow in places with high energy concentration, it must have been fed with the energy of the body. It even looks mature enough to produce seeds." Honestly, a single of these plants would not cause me so much joy, but as the princess said, surrounding the plant there is something that looked like a small pearl, there were several small seeds that also seemed to shine a little... These seeds made me happier than the plant itself! The reason for this is because of the skill that my Venus developed recently!! I clearly remember the details. [Graft Description: Using plants, seeds, or parts of trees that still retain some vitality, the Venus can add any of these materials to itself and nurture them, developing them at the expense of its own development. Only a limited number of plants can be grafted depending on the level of the Venus, or else these plants could cause it damage.] In some alchemy books that I had read to improve this skill, I learned that the Mana Pearl Plant, by only absorbing the energy of the environment naturally, could take at least 100 years to mature... well, there were also other ways to accelerate this process, like this plant over here that consumed the energy of this man''s body, but it would still take at least 10 years to develop. Furthermore, just one of these plants needs a field of several kilometers in which there was no other plant that needed large amounts of energy to grow¡­ well, in fact, most of the plants with strong effects had this requirement. I think this is normal since in my world, even normal plants had to be separated a distance from each other in order to grow better, so it is normal that if you put together two plants that need a lot of nutrients, they would end up stunting the growth of each other. Now I really wanted to go back and use these seeds on the Venus and see how many mana plants it could grow, and how long they would take to mature! Since the Venus keeps eating monster bodies and can absorb their nutrients quickly, then it might not be unreasonable to think that it would give me about 100 of these plants per year! ¡­Well, maybe I''m asking too much to the Venus. With 50 of these plants per year is still a pretty good thing! By then, my Venus would be the best companion of every alchemists!! "I want the seeds of this plant as part of my reward for coming here!" ¡°Umm¡­ since if it weren''t for Alexander-sama we surely would have needed to escape before, I don''t see any problem with that. In fact, I don''t think anyone will complain if Alexander-sama takes the whole plant... after all, since the seeds need a lot of resources to grow, they are not that valuable" "Yes, Aniki!" "That is true, Alexander-san." ¡°¡­ Looks like your luck is good, boy. If you manage to deliver this plant to a good alchemist, you will only need 99 pills to fulfill your promise with the King..." Since the time had come to share our profits, excited by my thoughts, I ask for the mana seeds as part of my reward. I always thought there would be some disputes in a group made up of several organizations when the loots had to be shared, but... If I consider it now, the prince and princess group didn''t seem very interested in this. The prince was content just to have come on this exploration, and the princess probably doesn''t find it worth to argue about these things. So the only ones I had to fight for the division of the loot were the people of the Nurt guild, but I honestly doubt that they would say anything if the previous two people decided to give me everything... Well, I didn''t want to look too greedy either, so I took the weapons that this man must have used which was a shield and a [F] rank sword, and handed them to Turla who had mentioned the dowry matter making the princess blush a bit. "I think this is better for you, Turla." "E-Eh? A-Are you sure? They are [F] rank weapons, you know? " ¡°¡­ Even in an Area level 2, these would be considered excellent weapons Alexander-sama. Maybe these are the most valuable things here..." With some nervousness, Turla receives those weapons. Well, since she had been looking at them all this time since the moment we noticed them, she probably wanted them. Also, as the princess says, they seemed to be pretty good weapons. They even had the same rank as her Bow after all¡­ a good item that had shown its performance so far. Sadly, these weapons weren''t appropriate for any girl in my group... plus, even though they would surely be priced well, I feel like selling them would be a waste. Turla would sooner or later become my women, so instead of selling these now and splitting the profits between us and then having to buy some good equipment in the system from her latter, it''s better to give them to her right now. ¡°Well, Cleirsa-san may be right and these things are the best here¡­ then I''ll take the interdimensional ring apart from the plant, let luck decide what I receive. If we let Nurt''s guild have all the bodies of the monsters we have defeated so far, I think we will all get enough profit from this journey. " "What!? A-All the monsters we''ve defeated so far?! Y-You know we''ve defeated a lot of 9th limit monsters so far, right?! If that ring has nothing, then your group will suffer a loss ..." "It''s true, Alex-chan! You can''t leave something like our earnings to luck! " Rulnemt and Revy raise their voices thinking that the division of the loot was somewhat unfair after I arrange the loot. The former felt that this was unfair to us since actually, all the bodies of the monsters that we defeated during our journey are a lot and they fetch a large sum of money if we sold them. I honestly didn''t need any money now, so in the end, I would probably end up using them as fertilizers for the Venus... as for using them to create equipment, probably only [H] rank armor and weapons could be created from using most of these monsters, these were no different than the equipment that the girls and soldiers girls wear already¡­ in fact, they might be a bit even more uncomfortable wearing that equipment than the nanotube suits. Perhaps the equipment made using parts of the Queen Insect would reach a [G] rank, but it surely would end up being something similar to plate armor... it would undoubtedly have a greater defensive capacity, but they would not be appropriate for any of the girls in my group due to how they fight. Because of this, I didn''t feel bad for handing over all the monster bodies to the Nurt''s guild, and since 3 of the 4 girls who came with me don''t say anything nor disagree with my decision, then everything is fine. I thought so, but with Revy raising her voice and protesting, in the end, it was decided that the insect monsters would be taken by us and the Nurt guild would take the other monsters that we have hunted so far in Rozz Area and the ones we could obtain until we go back to the adventurer city. There was no point in arguing for more profit, so we all took our things and prepared to return with Revy showing a satisfied face for making our profits bigger... I honestly don''t think she understands much the value of monster bodies too well, so she probably just feels good because we got more things. Anyway, I thought it was time to see if now my luck skill did something good, it seemed to be off so far, so I was hoping to find something good in the ring. Inside the ring, there were several million Gold and Crystals, plus a good amount of equipment. Unfortunately, the best ones were only [H] rank... I was really somewhat disappointed, but when I was thinking that perhaps the most valuable thing was the ring itself which was rank [F] having a large space inside, I fond 10 scrolls. 6x ["Cleansing Flames" Tactical Scroll -F] 3 x [¡°Citadel¡± Tactical Scroll -F] 1x ["Sky Fury" Tactical Scroll -F] Shit... was this guy some kind of terrorist? These scrolls can cause great chaos in a whole big city! Well, from what I read in their description, it wasn''t like they would bring down a meteorite erasing a city from the map, though... they could certainly cause a lot of deaths in a city if one is activated. The "Purifying Flames" scroll for example, after being activated, it created flames in the entire area of effect that could cover a city. If countermeasures were not taken against it, as its name suggests, it would purify everything with those flames... The "Citadel" scroll was probably a defensive-type scroll as it could create earth walls about 3 meters high in a wide Area... unfortunately these would be destroyed after the energy used on the scroll disappeared. But even so, it seemed quite useful. The last one can create a thunderstorm making it rain thunders for a long time... it''s not bad, but it is probably the one that has the least use since I think the first scroll is better if you want to cause more damage. Maybe it''s probably more appropriate to scare the people in a city or something like that... Either way, even though I don''t intend to, using any of these scrolls in somewhere like the capital would be disastrous... [Surely a place like that has some kind of countermeasures like scrolls that block the use of other scrolls, also, the city''s energy shields could be used to block them. Or, for example, if someone were to use the "Flames of Purification" scroll, even though there would still be some casualties, using a scroll that causes heavy rain could counter it. Although they''re good scrolls, given their level, it''s not like they could destroy an entire city in an instant.] Well, certainly as Aurora says, I think it''s normal that there were ways to stop these scrolls, Lena had said it too after all. Even so, I did not intend to use these scrolls here, I was happy because they would undoubtedly be very useful in the world of HOTD. There shouldn''t be anything capable of blocking them, besides, the use of the "Cleansing Flames" scroll would be very good. I''ve already seen how well zombies burn after all... Glad for what I had achieved in this trip into the Rozz forest, we all rushed back to the adventurer city... plus, since it would take us a few nights to get there, I could still can harass Turla some more! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ Several days and humid nights with Turla later, we were already near the city of adventurers. Right now, our group was fighting, but unlike other timer, our opponents were a group of adventurers who ambushed us. Or that''s what they intended but sadly for them, I had detected them with my domain long before they launched their attack on us. "It is really shameful for people who take the easy path and prefer to attack other adventurers who return from their expeditions to try to steal them... " "Yes... these people are not weak, so they could go into the forest and make a good profit for themselves." "Yes, they are all villains!!" Turla, Cleirsa-san, and the prince, probably the most honest-minded of our group raise their complaints in protest at the actions of the men who attacked us. Previously, Rulnemt and Palmir as veteran adventurers, had commented that we should be careful of other groups after getting back. Then, as if their words invoked them, not long after, we came across a group with eyes full of greed and lust on them. " Haa~ Well... I think instead of wanting the loot we got in the forest, they were targeting the girls in our group." Probably remembering how the first thing these people said was something like ¡°Leave the girls behind and the others will be able to make it out alive¡±, Rulnemt heaves a sigh as he looks at the girls in our group. Leona, Scythe, and Vrana who now wore the effect of the bracelet I gave her and walked with basically normal hands and feet, Revy, Cleirsa-san, Turla, and Palmir, all they really stood out from our group... also seeing how this guy at the end directs his gaze towards me, I was probably within that group even in spite of myself. Also, in this forest, the status of Cleirsa-san and the prince weren''t going to make these men to stop, rather, probably that would motivate them even more¡­ after all, it was not strange for groups that explored this forest to disappear without anyone noticing. ¡°¡­ It is not that this matters anyway, in the end, we are the ones who can obtain the things they have. So if we keep finding more of these groups, then our profits will only end up increasing. " Saying something that if someone else listened probably wouldn¡¯t know who the robbers were, Revy puts a bullet through the head of a man who was heading towards her. Well, no one could deny her words either... As Cleirsa-san mentioned before, the strength of these men was not bad. In this group, there were 6 men in the 8th limit and even 2 in the 9th, and their equipment was not bad. Perhaps the most troublesome thing was that unlike monsters that did not have much intelligence and did not use magic items, humans were known to be cunning. So in a sense, fighting this group could be more dangerous than the Insects from before... "This weapon is quite amazing... although I am more used to my bow" So to avoid this, we try to take down the most troublesome people as quickly as possible. And with that goal in mind, Cleirsa-san aims a sniper rifle at the people she felt had the strongest auras. On our return trip, I had given her that rifle as a gift. Thanks to that, as I did with Kurisu previously, I was able to teach her how to use the weapon while getting some advantages from her. Also, since Turla had seen this with some of envy, I gave her too a pair of RSh-12 revolvers¡­ of course, I was the one who taught her how to use them too! Although the princess had only used the rifle to check her performance in the fights we had until now. As she says, they were probably more used to their other weapons, so they will probably use them more out of curiosity and they will continue to focus on their other weapons more. Well, either way, I was able to get a little closer to them and these weapons could get them out of a bind, so all is fine. I''m also not worried about them delivering them to the kingdom to try to mass-produce them, I don''t think that''s possible with the technology of this Area anyway. Also, seeing how happy they seemed and how they treasure the weapons when they received them, even though they might not use them much, they will surely keep them with them. After defeating these adventurous thieves, we finally reached the adventurer city and immediately entered it. It seems this journey has come to an end. Chapter 260: Shopping at Rozz (Part 1) Hello to all!! For Valentine''s Day, today there are two chapters!! The previous one is already edited, and the first of these as well. The last one, Arezz will edit it soon !! Remember to give love to the novel too by support to this one so it can continue! And so you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Although surely many people have died in this Area during these days, this did not seem to affect this city, and it looked just as lively as the first day we arrived. The death of adventurers or disappearances of people was a every day thing around here... "Are we returning to the Delna Kingdom now?" "Heee~ will we go back already?" ¡°Hmm¡­ I''d like to sell the monster bodies here, even though they probably fetch a lower price than if we sold them at an auction in the Kingdom or something similar, it''s probably easier to sell them here. Also, we can find a good blacksmith or someone who makes equipment here¡­ I would like to order some good armor from some of the 9th limit monsters we killed. "Fufufu, then we should take advantage now that we are here." Since we had completed our exploration, I thought about quickly returning with the girls who were in the Eltin forest. This time I was calmer knowing that those girls were able to defend themselves over there, but I had also already delayed my visit to the world of HOTD by more than a month¡­ Haruna was there, so I also had to make sure that everything was fine there. Putting aside the prince who seemed to want to continue his adventure, Rulnemt also had some reasonable things to do in this place. So, with no other choice, after Cleirsa-san''s words, we all started to walk the streets of this city in order to fulfill his purpose. Well, since we had previously gone directly in search of the treasure on the map, I did not have the opportunity to explore this city one bit... now that I think about it, there were some things I also had to do and it would be easier to carry out them here. As a city of adventurers, it was not difficult for us to find a place that satisfies Rulnemet''s requirements, and we immediately entered on an organization that seemed to specialize in making pieces of equipment. This seemed to be a good organization that was based in a level 2 Area, so without any problem, they bought all the monsters that he takes out of an interdimensional item. If I remember correctly, the monster in the 9th limit that I saw at the auction earlier sold for an amount close to 25 million, but painfully here they only gave Rulnemet about 15 million for monsters of similar level... I think the amount may vary depending on the monster, after all, I do not think you can get the same for a 9th limit goblin than for a great ape or the Queen Mother Insect we saw earlier... I wonder if there will goblins with that strength level? Well, not that it matters. The fact is that the reduction of 10 million is not small... but the markets have always depended on the rarity or demand of the items, so it is not so unreasonable that a monster in the 9th limit has more value in Delna since monster of that level are rare there. In this Area, on the other hand, those monsters are not so rare... In the end, Rulnemet''s pockets were enriched with just over 100 million G... seeing the big smile on his face and the people in his guild, it does not seem that they cared much about losing a few million in this transaction. Well, since the monsters with the highest value were almost always eliminated by the princess or by some of the girls who came with me, it could be said that they gained a lot this time by just taking care of the small monsters while those girls eliminated the strong ones. So it is not surprising that they are so happy with their earnings now. "P-Princess Cleirsa? So you''ve also come to the Rozz Area! " " Are you planning to go to the forest to train?! " ¡° If so, then why don''t you come with us ?! " "All of you calm down! You haven''t come here to play, so don''t lose your concentration! If you all are not careful, you could die here!!" While I was considering whether I should also sell the bodies of the insects and Rulnemet ordered some equipment from a manager of this store, suddenly some voices are heard behind us. When we turned our heads towards those voices, there was a group of men and women of age still considered young, and they was looking quite brightly at Cleirsa-san. They all seemed to be wearing the same blue with white uniforms, and on the left side of their chest, they had an insignia of what looked like 7 mountains¡­ obviously, they all belonged to the same organization. ¡°So some disciples from the sect also came? Sorry, but we came back from the forest just now " ¡°I''m sorry for the inconvenience, Cleirsa-san. Our sect decided to send some disciples who had joined recently to this place to gain some experience. " ¡°I see¡­ it is a pity that we are about to leave now, so neither I nor Turla can accompany you. Everyone should be careful, this place can be very dangerous " "It''s a shame¡­" "Yes, Cleirsa-sama! We will be careful!!" "Everyone should take Cleirsa-san''s words seriously, so stay focused!!" Cleirsa-san and they exchange a few words, and then that group resumes their walk probably in the direction of the gates of this city to go out into the forest... ¡° Were they acquaintances of yours, Cleirsa-san? " "You could say that... we are from the same sect." "Yes! My sister is a core disciple of the ¡°seven peaks¡± sect!! " "It is a sect in a level 2 Area. It cannot be said that it is the largest in that Area, but it cannot be underestimated by stronger ones either." As we watch them leave, Cleirsa-san, Lorens-kun, and Turla explain a little about the background of those people. It seems that despite Cleirsa-san having a high status, this is only applicable in the Kingdom of Delna... Looking at the attitude of those people, I can say that Cleirsa is a valued person there too... although looking at the attitude of the man who led that group, even though I could see that he had a bit of respect towards her, I could also distinguish how that this was not unconditional. The attitude of that man was more like that of a teacher who saw a student who got good grades more than anything else... It might just be that this man was also quite proud, after all, when I used my ability to evaluate their entire group, he had s [107] level... he was a person with a level 2 Soul! Although he was weaker than the King of Delna, so I wasn''t that surprised either. The rest of that group, had a strength between the 5th and 7th limit, something a somewhat disappointing when thinking that they came from a level 2 Area... well, the age of that group also varied between 15 to 25 years, so their strength couldn''t be that bad either. In fact, since there were some pretty girls in that group, I would be a bit worried for them if they went into the forest with just them, it would certainly be as if they were seeking their death if they did. But with that man accompanying them, they will surely be fine. ...I haven''t fought someone with that strength, so I''m not quite sure how different a person with a Soul level 2 from a 9th limit is, but I think that man won''t have much trouble fighting multiple monsters leaders at once in this forest. "Well, I have some things to do, so I think we can meet at the world guild later." "...some things to do?" "Do you want us to accompany you, Alexander-sama?" Seeing that it would probably take a while for Rulnemet to tell this organization the specs he wanted the armor he ordered to have, I decided to go and find some things that I needed and could probably find here. And Turla, as if trying to find out more about this, asks with doubt. I really think our relationship has advanced much since we met... she even looks at me now as if she were a girl who found out that her lover had gone to one of those places where some women indulge the lust of men. Although... it seems that even though her affection towards me is at quite high levels, her trust towards me is not so high... or maybe she thinks that I am someone very lustful... unfortunately I cannot pretend innocence or deny it due to everything that happened the previous nights. Practically the only thing I haven''t done to Turla is penetrating her... On the other hand, Cleirsa-san was more worried that we might get into trouble in this city if we went on our own. While I appreciate her concern, it''s not like I need a babysitter either. "Hehehe, we''ll only part ways for a moment, so you two don''t need to be so anxious about it, we''ll see you very soon." "H-Hmp~" "..." After seeing the slightly blushing faces of both girls, Revy, Scythe, Leona, Vrana, and I began to walk the streets on our own. Then after several minutes, I find the first place I was looking for. It was not a very large store, but the things they displayed could be much more dangerous than other shops¡­ it was the branch of an organization that specialized in the creation and sale of scrolls. Yes, it was an organization of Scriveners! Previously, Lena told me that in level 2 areas finding such an organization was much easier. Although this place is still an area level 1, there are many organizations that are based on a level 2 and, therefore, I thought that I could probably find one here. And it seems that I was not wrong... "How can I help you? Our organization "4 arms" will try to fulfill your request~ " "Do you have books for Scrivener apprentices?" "Yes~" Upon entering the store, a mature woman on the other side of the counter speaks to us. So when I ask her my question, she responds by pointing to one of the shelves. I honestly thought that getting something like that would be more difficult so I just wanted to try my luck, but unexpectedly she gives me an affirmative answer. "I thought these books would be more controlled and would not sell so easily..." ¡° Well, those are just books for a person to try to learn how to create some low-level scrolls, it''s even less dangerous than a shop that sells weapons, right? If you wanted to get information on how to create more advanced scrolls, then that would be much more difficult. For example, even in our organization only a few people are allowed to read those kind of books, it could be said that they are the treasures of our organization." "¡­I see" Looking at the books, I realize that she is right... these books were for creating scrolls that were not very practical or that only have a very weak effect... well, since it is for beginners, then this should be normal. I could get these books or even more advanced in the system, but they were too expensive! A book like the ones in here is worth almost ten million crystals!! [Well ... they could also be considered magic books to a certain extent, and since things related to magic are from a level 2 Area or higher, then their price should be according to that Area...] "So will you take these 3 books? It would be 20 million G for each one... but since you are cute, I will give you a discount and only 50 million for all these woul be enough " "F-Fifty million G?" ¡°They say knowledge is power. Even if you find similar books elsewhere, the price would surely be the same... no, I¡¯m sure would be higher. Also, since these books were written by our most experienced members, they are definitely better than others! " After looking at the books for some time, I take the 3 that seemed best to me to the counter¡­ Although it seemed like an absurd amount to me, I ended up giving her my world guild card so that she could deduct the money from it. They were expensive, but these were still much cheaper compared to having to buy them from the system... also, her words were not lies, and I could see how there was a lot of advice surely from Scriveners of this girl''s guild, so I think they are actually very good books. " Do you need anything else, little one? " "...can I buy tactical level scrolls here?" ¡°¡­ Tactical level scrolls? That''s¡­" This woman''s cheerful smile that was more genuine due to her sale freezes for a second upon hearing my question. She frowns for a second, and then while shaking her head she continues. ¡°Sorry, the only scrolls you can get are the ones that are shown¡­ those that you requested now are only sold to organizations that have some ties to ours. I''m sorry, but if someone were to cause a problem to another organization with a scroll of that level, it would be quite troublesome for us¡­ " It seems like this was impossible after all¡­ I thought maybe she would give me a pretty big price to get them, but she doesn''t even mention their cost and just refuses to sell them to me directly. Although it is not that I do not understand. If what she says happened, then maybe the anger of the person affected by the scroll would also be directed towards them, and they could even destroy her organization if that was a person whom they couldn''t afford to offend. " It''s okay, do not worry. Out of curiosity... how much is one of those scrolls normally worth? " "Well, that depends on the effect of the scroll, but... the cheapest will cost no less than a few hundred million G." "..." Shit! So I got almost 1000 million G in the forest with the scrolls I found there?! It seems that my earnings from this trip were more than I had thought... also, now those books do not seem so expensive to me anymore since they could be considered an investment for Emilia-chan who may end up making scrolls of that level! After shopping and asking everything I wanted, I say goodbye to the female member of this guild called "4 Arms", and I call Revy who was observing things here with curiosity to leave... it was better to get out of here quickly before she break something and then I have to pay for it, each thing here cost millions of G! Once outside, we go directly to the next place. Instead of saying I wanted to go there, Rika had said to me on several occasions not to forget to buy some items... she even made me promise that when I bought them, she would be the one to give them to the person to use... The place I was looking for was not difficult to find, in fact, when I was looking for the Scroll Shop I saw several of those stores that specialized in this... so I just choose the first one that appears before our eyes. "Welcome to our slave shop ¡®Chained Warriors'' " Yes, the next place on my list was a place where they sold slaves... Chapter 261 Shopping At Rozz (Part 2) Hello to all!! For Valentine''s Day, today there are two chapters!! Remember to give love to the novel too by support to this one so it can continue! And so you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Welcome to our slave shop ''Chained Warriors'' " The man who receives us when we enter, was a guy with a big smile who rubbed his hands while observing us... I''m really curious if that movement of rubbing their hands is something that is instructed from a merchant to his apprentices since almost every time I met with these kinds of people, they do this. Also, I don''t think I''ll ever get used to apart from looking at me as his potential client, they seemed to also evaluate my worth as we talked. Well, given their type of work, this may be something inevitable for them to do... ¡°I assure you that you can find the best slaves to explore the Rozz forest in our shop. We have strong men, and no doubt they will all be willing to die to ensure your safety! " While thinking about these things, the slave trader begins to promote his wares pointing to the men that had previously be seen guarding the doors... at the beginning I thought they were men of this organization or someone they hired for the security of this shop, but now that I look at them more closely, they were wearing some necklaces on their necks. Besides, this man''s words weren''t entirely boastful¡­ they were people in the 8th and 9th limits. Although, to be honest, I don''t think they would happily agree to die for someone who just bought them... it''s more than they are forced to do because of those necklaces. Or so I thought, but¡­ when I lay my eyes on them due to the merchant''s words, they nod their heads in greeting. I couldn''t see any animosity towards the merchant who is trying to sell them or towards me who can buy them... This picked my curiosity, but if you think about it, these people are still quite strong for an Area level 1. So if someone buys them, I think that instead of mistreating them, that person would try to gain their trust so they would do their job better. So even though their buyers may don¡¯t release them, it didn''t make much sense to mistreat someone your life may depend on. I assume that the life of these slaves is much better than that of others in the same position. Well, it still sucks that they take away your freedom, so I can''t say they have a good life either... ¡°Sorry, I didn''t come to buy people this time. I need other things " "¡­Yes?" Turning my head again to look at the merchant, I try to go straight to the point of what I came here to do. You must be kidding me, who would want to be surrounded by muscular men even though they are 9th limit?! In fact, I am already at my limit for having to enter a place with people of those characteristics! As the slave trader said before, the vast majority of people who buy a slave in this Area would be to explore the Rozz Forest and so, obviously the number of strong women is much more limited... or perhaps are the first to be sold when they are on display in the store? Well, the thing is that this place reeked of testosterone! Besides, there were even scantily clad men!! So it was better to do my business and get the hell out of here immediately. I could see how some of the slaves were giving the girls and me weird looks! I bet they would be happy if we buy them!! "I need some restraint items for slaves." "I see, I see... what kind are you looking for?" "What type? Well¡­" The smile of the merchant that had disappeared for an instant, probably because he thought I would not buy something returns to his face after hearing what I said and now it was my turn to froze for a few seconds without knowing what to say. I was just going to reply that the same as these men used would be fine, but¡­ these were for Miliene in case she couldn''t pay her debt. Thinking about it, I didn''t really like the idea of her wearing something like metal shackles or collars, even if it was a punishment for not keeping the promise between us, that would be too much. "Something for a woman to wear would be nice..." "Alex-chan... what do you intend to do?" ¡°Don''t worry, Revy. It''s not like I''m going to put that on you while you sleep or something" ¡°I think I have what you are looking for! Although... they may be expensive " The merchant intervenes when Revy began to look at me warily, and we are immediately guided to a part of his store where he had several objects of what we had been talking about. Then, he begins to introduce them. ¡°These are the most common, they are simple metal shackles and collars that can restrict a person from leaving a certain perimeter. If they do, then they will activate the magic slots on them and will make a small explosion killing the person using it. Its value is 10 thousand G. These are a little more advanced than the previous one, apart from the previous function, a control bracelet is added with which you can punish the slave by causing him to feel pain through electric shocks. Its value is 50 thousand G. These have the same function as the previous two, but they can also block the flow of energy of someone who has opened his energy core. Their value depends on the limit of the person you want to restrict, 1 million G for a 5th limit, 2 million for a 6th limit, and so on until reaching the 9th limit, that would cost 5 million " As I had thought, most of the ¡°equipment¡± the merchant shows us looked awkward to use¡­ well, since they are for slaves, I don''t think many people of think if they are comfortable or not. The funny thing was that my evaluation recognized these as equipment... also, they ranged from rank J to G. "These are a little..." "I understand don¡¯t worry! I just wanted to show them to you so that you could see the difference with the next one that I am going to show you, and thus you could understand the cost of the items! " If I had to choose between these for Milene to wear, then probably the first option was the best since all those seem the same to me. She hasn''t even opened her energy core, and having to punish her using something like electric shocks seemed too excessive to me... the problem is that if there were only these, I probably preferred not to buy anything and would only take Milene as my slave trusting on her word. Maybe that sounds too soft, but to be honest, maybe because of my modern mindset, having her wear something like this for just a debt might be too much¡­ with just her working to pay what she owes is enough. Then, as if he understood that I was about to decline the purchase, the merchant intervenes once more while taking a small box from one of the counters, and then with a big smile, he shows me the next object. ¡°This is arguably the newest thing for slaves! And as you can see, its design is intended for the use of women!! " What comes out of the box, in simple words, would be women''s underwear... yes, that merchant was proudly holding a pair of panties and a bra! "Don''t be fooled by its appearance! Even though it might have the look of being made of metal just like the other items, that''s just the creator''s design! It is made of a fabric that is quite pleasant to the touch, and the person who wears it will probably even think that it is more comfortable than the underwear they normally wear!! " I thought for a moment that it was something similar to a chastity belt, but seeing how this object bends while the merchant manipulates it a bit, I can only agree with his words¡­ Holy shit! The person who did this really put a lot of dedication into it! I could see how the design of that underwear mimicked what seemed like a restriction item more than just plain underwear!! "Of course its design is not the only remarkable thing about this object! Like the previous models, this has the same functions!! Well ... maybe since it was created with the intention of being used by women, instead of an electric shock that can only cause pain, if the master wants to punish the slave, this object will stimulate her most sensitive parts. Of course, it also has some other useful functions!! " While my mouth and Revy''s were open after witnessing this object, what he says makes our jaws drop even more! Now I definitely think that the person who designed this was a huge pervert!! Moreover, It was obvious that this was something for women! Who the hell would pay so much to dress a man with that?! Damn, if someone did that, then that guy was sicker than the inventor of this object! "Due to everything I said, its price can be a bit expensive... 50 million G for one set ... but since you seem like a knowledgeable person, if you buy these 3 sets, then I will sell them to you for only 100 million G!!" ¡­ T-This guy just indirectly called me a pervert?... damn it, this thing really is expensive!! 50 million for just underwear... b-but well, since this item strangely has a [ F ] rank, maybe the amount this man is asking for is not so far-fetched... No, fuck! If it were an object for protection or something like that, the value would be justified, but... this thing is only for restriction! W-Well... apparently this has some other functions that could be considered magical. It would really be a waste to even buy 1 of these¡­ not to mention all 3 sets!! "Give me all the three sets!!" ¡° W-What the hell are you doing buying that?!! " ...strangely, there was something inside me that told me I had to have them!! But why would you buy the 3 sets you may ask? That is something simply to answer... is because the slave merchant didn¡¯t show me more of them! If he had 5 sets, then I probably would have bought all the 5 sets!! This was something Revy couldn''t understand and that''s why she yelled at me when she noticed that I took out my world guild card to pay and raised my voice after buying this underwear. I have to say that I didn''t even buy them for Milene¡­ in my head right now, there were only images of the girls that were in the mansion wearing these!! I even feel that my saliva was about to come overflowing out of my mouth... being able to punish those girls erotically was quite exciting! "Thank you for patronage!!" "Fuck! How the hell could you spend so much money on just kinky underwear? !! " "...it''s my money, so it''s my problem what I do with it, right?" "Tch... don''t forget you owe me a good amount of gold!" "Don''t worry about it, I have no problem paying you that" "Hmp~ I hope so!" As Revy continued to complain about my purchase, the slave merchant dismisses us with a huge smile on his face as we step out onto the streets again. Now that I think about it, a slave at the 9th limit should be worth about 25 million¡­ maybe it''s even cheaper in this place. So it means that my purchase would be like 4 of those slaves... no wonder he is so happy. Revy, unlike that guy, was quite unhappy. She even brought up the gold thing that I thought she forgot¡­ she should be more like the other 3 girls who follow me, they don''t seem to care about this. On the other hand, on this shopping trip I have spent everything I received for the guy who tried to kidnap the prince... 150 million G! Well, since that money was like a big bonus that appeared knocking on our door, I didn''t feel bad spending all that money. Now I was more interested in trying to figure out all the functions of the "Restrictive Equipment"... unfortunately, even I would feel strange walking in the streets with it in my hands and focusing my attention totally on this "Equipment". There is no other option but to analyze it later... "Seeing that guy''s huge smile, he surely ripped you off!" Haaa ~ It will probably take a while for Revy to digest this... I do not think that guy cheated me, although is for personal reasons, I think this "Equipment" is totally worth its price. Besides, we must not forget that it is a rank [F]... considering that it cost me just over 33 million for each set, I think that''s pretty cheap for something in that range. Even Vrana''s [Transmutation Bracelet-F] cost me 65 million G, almost double that... Mary''s equipment almost hit 100 million... Soon, we came to the world guild, and outside of it were the people with whom we part. It seems that they too have finished their business. After a few simple greetings, we entered the guild to head to the kingdom of Delna. For a moment I thought Revy will continue with the topic of the underwear, but when we meet with the others, she didn¡¯t bring up about it again... I mean "equipment". Well, I don''t really care if she told others, maybe the only one who would make me a bit uncomfortable if she knew about this would be Cleirsa-san. Although, since slavery is legal even in her kingdom, I don''t think she would too surprised that I bought some slave equipment¡­ Turla would surely only make a scathing comment on that, and would also put the matter aside. My excuse for them if that happened... or more like this is something true rather than an excuse. I would tell them that I was just curious that someone had put so much effort into creating them and that I wanted to see what these things did... Seriously, now my mind was somewhat intrigued by who is the one that thought about creating these high-ranking "equipment"... if possible I would like to talk to that person. With that in mind, we go through the same process as before anf teleport to the Delna kingdom, and in a matter of minutes, we are greeted by some soldiers who, upon recognizing Lorens-kun and Cleirsa-san, make way for us. Everything seemed normal, but I realized that this time these soldiers looking a little strange at Cleirsa-san, and then they also set their eyes on every man in our group with some resentment in their eyes... I wonder what happened? Well, I probably will find out later. Since I was in the guild now, I thought it was also time to say goodbye to this group and go straight back to Barl, and so I try to say goodbye to the others. I think it was a good trip and we all made some profit from it. I could see that the Nurt guild group was indeed in good spirits. Probably the only one with a downcast mood around was the prince. What can I say? I bet he didn''t want his adventure to end ¡­ it seems like he''s still a kid in that sense too. ¡°Well, we will part ways here. We will go to Barl now" Chapter 262 The Denouement With Milene (Part 1) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Well, we will say goodbye here. We will go to Barl now... I have some things to do there " "Is that so, Alexander-sama? I-I wish I could spend more time with you, but I also think I should go back to the Sect... I''ve already been away from there for a while " "(Surely you will only harass the girls who stayed in that mansion...)" "Aniki, let''s go on an adventure again another time!" When everyone was walking out of the guild, I turn to them to tell them that we will part ways here. I also wish I could spend more time with the princess who blushes while saying that and Turla who murmurs something, but for now, I think that even if I try to get closer with them to try to get their affection to exceed the digit of 100 it would be something difficult... most likely, to do that I first need to fulfill my part of the promise and deliver the 100 energy channel restoration pills to the King. And to achieve that, I have to see if my Venus can help me... if it is impossible for it to produce the necessary materials in 2 years, I can try to find another way such as fulfilling a mission of the system in another world. If for some reason I cannot get all 100 pills this way either, I still have the last option which is to buy them from the system. The only problem is that that way I will have to spend about 500 million G... If possible I want to avoid this. ¡° Is it difficult to enter a sect in the Area where you go, Cleirsa-san?" "Hmn? If it''s you, Alexander-sama, then I think many sects or organizations would be happy that you join them... as Alexander-sama seems to have the strength of someone at 8th limit at such a young age, probably any sect will open their doors happily so that you can be his disciple. E-Emmm¡­ but if Alexander-sama wants, surely our ¡°Seven Mountains¡± sect would accept you as a core disciple." "Hmn? If I''m not mistaken, Cleirsa-san was a core disciple of that sect, right? Would they be so desperate for strong members that they would even make me a core disciple?" "Yes, Aniki! My sister is a central disciple of the "Seven Mountains" sect. " ¡°By your strength and age, you wouldn''t have much trouble becoming a core disciple on any organization in that Area, boy. After all, one of the requirements for that in almost any sect is that the person was 9th limit with an age under 20 years, although that is not the reason why the princess says that... This sect is managed by 7 clans, and one of these is the Delna Clan to which the princess belongs. And as you can imagine, the members of these clans have advantages over normal disciples... and you, as the princess''s fiance would also have these. " Previously I had been left with some doubts about the sect of these two girls, and now that Cleirsa-san mentions this, I remember it. To be honest, when she told me that her sect would accept me as a core disciple, the first thing that came to mind was that this was not a very influential sect there... after all, I was only an 8th limit, and there a person could outdo me on one soul level completely. But hearing Turla''s words that make the princess blush even more, I understand that I would be treated a bit especially due to my relationship with Cleirsa-san, so that sect must not be that bad either. Also, if I remember correctly, one of the instructors we found in charge of training the new members was a level 2 soul. Even though he seemed to have reached that rank not too long ago, if he were someone important, he would surely not be taking care of a group of new disciples from that sect... I must assume that there are many people like him in this sect. ¡°By the way, boy. You should accept the princess''s offer and go to that Area soon... for your current strength level if you stay here your advance will be much less than in an Area like that. " "I''ll definitely go there, but it''s probably after a few months... so you shouldn''t miss me so much, Turla" "H-Hmp ~ I hope you have that same confidence when you get there... even though your strength in this Area is very good and it seems that you have talent, there, people with those qualities are not rare" "Fufufu, I think Alexander-sama would continue to excel there, Turla." I don''t know if I will join both girls'' sect, but I will definitely go to that Area¡­ I just want to reach at least a level 2 soul of strength before then. I really don''t like the idea that there are a lot of people who can bully me¡­ so I have to be stronger to go there. I still have some doubts about their sect and how easy it is to meet a person with a soul level 2 there, but from what the princess says, it seems that someone my age with my current strength should not be that common either... what Turla says I feel like she says it more to get even for making fun of her earlier, so the words of the first one sound more reliable. The problem is that I don''t think that by being someone considered talented there, then I can defeat someone stronger than me because of that! So it wouldn''t do me much good even if I had a 9th limit and was 5 years old younger since, in the end, a person with a level 2 soul could easily kill me without that my talent will be something important. The only thing that could help me there is to have the support of Cleirsa-san''s clan, but... I can''t trust that either. If no one in the clan supports that compromise between us like the King, then even her own family would be the one that would try to eliminate me! ¡­ So it is best to depend only on my own strength. "Then you two take care, after all, that Area should be dangerous" ¡°Fufufu, we will be careful. You also take care, Alexander-sama " ¡°You don''t need to worry about us, boy. Usually, we are only training in the sect and not looking for problems... from what I heard, unlike us, that seems to be your specialty " "Alexander-san, wait! I heard that you would allow other organizations to settle in the Eltin forest as well. If possible, then I would like to create a branch of our organization there¡­ no, maybe we could move our headquarters there! " "...I have no problem with that Rulnemt, but for that, you will have to fix things with Saya first. Is the girl who accompanied us before, she was the one who would take care of that" "No problem, after we rest for a few days, I think we''ll go and talk to her then" As I responded with a bitter smile to Turla''s words since I could not deny them, then I prepared to turn around and head with the girls towards the dimensional doors, but before doing so, Rulnem stops me. As it had already been decided that the grounds around our mansion would be left for the use of other organizations, there was no reason to refuse their request. In fact, there will surely be many organizations that we do not know doing the same... so without a doubt that his organization with which we have formed some ties will settle in that area was a good thing. So after saying this, both groups split up and we went straight through a dimensional gate that instantly leads us to Barl. Well ... I think the first thing I should do is go and conclude the matter with Milene. With that thought in mind, we first go to the branch of the organization "Servants of Alexander-sama"... I had to first call Rika since she had insisted on being present... no, you could tell that she even wanted to be the one do the honors of turning Milene into a slave. I send Vrana to inform the girls that we have returned and also using a short wave radio that Kurisu had installed at this location, I quickly contacted at the base within Eltin''s forest. I don''t think we will have to wait long for Rika to come¡­ she will surely drop whatever she is doing and come as quickly as she can here. My thoughts weren''t hurt... no, I think I even underestimated Rika''s desire to carry this out. Waiting for about 10 minutes, a sound that I had heard previously and that I recognize, make echoes throughout Barl¡­ Damn! She even used a helicopter to come here! On the second Island where the main base of the people who carried out the B-Tooom game was, I found 3 transport helicopters and 5 planes of the same type. So before going to Rozz forest, I had taken them out and placed them in the barracks of the soldier girls. I had also used 5 coupons which I received from complete one of the missions in that world and bought 5 Apache helicopters from the system, although it appears that Rika didn''t go that far as to bring one of these. When I left the building due to the noise, there were also many people in the streets of Barl who were surprised to see the flying machine that landed on the roof of this building... I would not be surprised if they even confused it with a monster that came to attack Barl. "This will surely create disorder in the city... " ¡°It''s okay, Alexander-sama. The people of Barl have seen that machine that flies there when Kurisu-sama and Rika-sama decided to try to test it" ¡° I see¡­ by the way, I haven''t seen your mother, Kuye-chan. Is she doing something else? " "My Mom at this time should be in the capital of the Kingdom checking that the branch of our guild in that place works correctly" "¡­In the capital?" "Yes! Surely if she found out that Alexander-sama came here directly, then she would complain to me and be discouraged for not being able to see you, hehehe " " Ha... ha... Let''s go now where that woman is!" When I lose sight of the helicopter landing on the roof of this building, at being a little strange that Keyu-chan was not accompanied by her mother like is usual, I decide to ask her about this. So while she tells me the reason for her mother''s absence, Rika appears with her breathing a little shaken... it seems that she actually came running here. ¡°You shouldn''t be so excited, Rika. Milene can still pay her debt to me, you know? " ¡°Fufufu, I have come several times to make sure that this woman does not escape, and from the face she had when she saw me, I am almost sure that will not happen! Now, let''s go!! " "Fine, fine, let''s go" Since it looked like Rika was going to drag me towards Milene''s shop if I didn''t move my feet, we started walking towards that place. I ask Revy that if wanted to come, but she only replied that she was not interested in seeing how a woman became a slave, so she decides to ask some of the girls from this guild to take her there to the mansion in a vehicle. So just me, Rika and Scythe who was like my shadow which always followed me around without saying anything. A few minutes later, then we reached our destination. This time Milene was in plain sight and she wasn''t hiding. She was leaning on the counter while holding a small box in which she had her eyes... and her gaze towards it was somewhat complex. It seemed that in one second she was looking at it as if was a treasure, but then in the next second, I could see some anger and even hatred in her eyes... "Alexander-sama!" "Hello, Celi-chan." "..." When we get more close, the one who notes us first was Celi-chan that runs to me when she sees me. On the other hand, when Milene listens to her she also notices us but she doesn''t seem to react much, she just directs her eyes towards us for a few seconds, and then she looks at the little box again. Looking at her, I can see that Rika''s previous words were most likely accurate and Milene didn''t have the money she owed me... "Milene, it seems your days as a free woman are ending today!" ¡°Tch¡­ but at least I won''t become your slave, idiot. So you came, boy¡­ hmp~ Okay, let''s do this quick and don''t waste time, people say that time is money after all! " I don''t know if it''s because of the enmity these two women have, but it seems that Milene''s spirits seem to recover a bit. Honestly, if it were me, I''d be even more depressed to see the person who would make me a slave. "Milene... haaa~ Looks like you couldn''t get the money you owed me, huh?" ¡°¡­I was about to get that and more, but in the end I was unlucky. Don''t worry, I am a merchant and I can accept both, profit and loss." "I''m honestly surprised you didn''t escape..." "Escape? ¡­For what? In the end, I also will end up losing everything if I do that. What would I do next? Accept some coins for letting someone do whatever he wants with my body? In that case, it would be much better to hand it over to you than to a total stranger. Or I may not even be able to get some coins if I am caught by a group of thieves... Besides, how could I get away with the girls this woman put up to watch me?! " "Hmp~ I thought you had a bit of gut by accepting your mistakes, but now I think the only thing that prevented you from escaping was these girls" ...when we got to Milene''s store, there were some girls in soldiers'' uniforms guarding the door. I thought that either she hired them to protect her store or she took advantage by telling them that we had some kind of relationship with me to do it, but now I see that I was wrong and it was Rika who put these women here as guards to prevent her from escaping... Fuck, now I''m really starting to think that I should be careful about pissing off Rika! She seems to be someone who can be very spiteful... "What is that box?" Wanting to calm the atmosphere a bit, I decide to change the subject a bit for something that had caught my attention since we got here and so I ask about this. Right away the one who answered me was Celi-chan since Milene seemed still busy giving Rika a displeased look who also did the same... "... Milene previously bought some energy channel restoration pills." ¡°Energy Channel Restoration Pills? ...If you have these, then I think you should be able to pay your debt with me then, right? " "Ohh! So would you accept these pills in exchange for my debt? No, they are worth more than my debt, so you have to give me more money! " "...I don''t see why n-" "Wait, Alexander! That''s-" ¡°You can''t Alexander-sama! If you do that, then you will become a criminal for the Kingdom!! " "Tch..." I think everyone here knew the value of these pills, and Milene only owed me a few hundred thousand G, or so I thought. But when I couldn''t see why not to accept these pills, Rika and Celi-chan intervene before I can finish what I was going to say and making the smile that had returned to Milene''s face disappear with a grimace as she clicked her tongue. ...when I saw Rika intervene, at first I thought it was just that she wasn''t happy about the idea that Milene had gotten rid of this, but with Celi-chan joining her, then I thought that there should be something else... well, I can''t say that she continues to have respect for her master as before, so it may be that she not like the idea that the one responsible for her being my slave just in name will get rid of this problem so easy. Still, seeing Milene''s reaction, I decided to let the girls explain what they had to say. So in the next instant, I discover several things that happened here while I was on my excursion to the Rozz forest... Chapter 263 The Denouement With Milene (Part 2) Hello! The two previous chapters are now edited, and I hope you enjoy the new one too!! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°You can''t Alexander-sama! If you do that, then you will become a criminal for the Kingdom !! " ¡°¡­Explain to me. Milene only owed me a few hundred thousand G, for the value of those pills, then there should be no problem for her to pay me, right? Or do these have a problem... like if they are false? " For a moment I thought that Milene had been scammed, she had a background on this after all. But when I put my eyes on these since she had opened the box with the pills for me to see, I could confirm the following words Celi-chan that these were real. ¡°No¡­ the pills in that sense have no problem and they are totally authentic, but¡­ Formerly the Kingdom of Delna created a law that prohibiting any kind of marketing of these pills, so you cannot accept the pills in exchange for the debt of her, Alexander-sama. It could be said that technically those pills are now worthless in this Realm... Furthermore, this woman pawned the shop again¡­ since Alexander-sama previously covered that debt, this shop belonged to you. So now Milene owes you a couple of million G¡­ " "It is true! When I found out that she had sold the store earlier, it was too late and she had bought those pills¡­ you must have taken the ownership papers earlier, Alexander. " ¡­I forgot about that. Previously I only had the thought that I had only paid off Celi-chan''s debt with the moneylenders... since I didn''t pay much attention to that then, it seems that this woman who was now looking away from me, took advantage of this. It seems that Rika tried to avoid it, but she did not do it in time... maybe she even tried to take those pills from Milene, but since she was technically the one who bought them, so they belonged to her and, therefore, if she did it would be stealing from her. Well, now I was more interested in the fact that the Kingdom had banned the marketing of these pills... ¡°What do you mean that these pills were forbidden by the Kingdom? I have previously bought some in an auction... " ¡°This law was only recently created¡­ probably days after you went to the Kingdom capital with Saya. So when this information got here, this woman had already bought some of these pills from people trying to get rid of these. " "Curse! Why did the damn kingdom have to create that law right now?! I had gotten those pills for less than 10 times their value, you know?! " "...people say it is a punishment for all the people in the Kingdom for the try of the kidnapping of the prince " Well... that''s probably the reason why its value dropped so much. I think Milene also understands this, but surely she had to express her emotions now somewhat... Also... I think I understand very well why the Kingdom banned these pills now, and surely it is not because of the excuse that Celi-chan mentions. I''m sure it''s that damn King trying to make things difficult for me so I can gather the pills for the princess dowry! " Well, then that means these pills are now worthless and you can''t pay your debt, right Milene? " ¡°Tch¡­ that''s right. Ah! My pills... " "What are you talking about? Now that you will become my slave, these are mine, right? " "Hehehe, that''s true" "It''s true, now this all belongs to Alexander-sama." "..." Without caring much about Milene''s reaction when I take the box from her hands, I can see that she had managed to buy 5 of these pills... to be honest, if she had paid with her money for these, I would not have cared much about the Law of the kingdom and I would accept them as an exchange for her debt, but... it looks as if she bought these pills with my money, so they belonged to me even if Milene didn''t become my slave! Well, since she helped me collect 5 of these pills, then I shouldn''t be mad at her for doing this. After all, I practically buy them as if they were given away... ¡­In a sense, these pills are still quite valuable though they can''t be marketed. So when I take the pills from Milene''s hands, she seems to have some resistance to this. In the end, hearing the words of the other two girls, she has no choice but to withdraw her hand that she had stretched out following the box with the pills. "Alexander, you brought the restraint items, right?!" "Oh, that... yeah, I bought them." "Good! Then give them to me! " "D-Damn Rika ..." For a moment I hesitate to do that as these objects cost me a fortune and have to use it in Milene was a little... ... well, I will not say it was a waste but I had a greater longing to see the other girls at the mansion wearing them rather... when I purchased these, I was so focused on these that I forgot to ask if there was something similar but cheaper. Seeing Rika''s enthusiasm while extending her hands for I to hand them over, I couldn''t say no to her now. Well, you could say that the main reason I bought these is for Milene to wear them. On the other hand, she could be my guinea pig to see if they have any problems... Also¡­ seeing as Rika wanted to be the one to put these on her, then I came up with a very good idea. Thinking about this, with a big smile on my face, I give some instructions to Celi-chan who also seemed to be looking forward to seeing this. "Celi-chan, close the store." "Hmn? It''s okay!" "Why should we close the store?" "Well... I just think it''s better to spare Milene the embarrassment of other people seeing this" "Hmp~, just make it quick!" Even with Rika''s impatience and the words of Milene, we all wait for Celi-chan to close the store... Milene seems determined or resigned to this, but surely in a time Milene will thank me for this, and also even Rika will be not so impatient by doing this... well, maybe Milene not be happy either. "Well, here are the '' objects of restriction'' " "" E-Eh? "" I take out the objects, and put them in Rika''s hands¡­ they all seemed a bit puzzled at first by them, and when Rika spreads the panties and bra, the girls let out their voices in surprise. "T-This is..." "I found it a bit cruel that Milene wore something like shackles and necklaces... so when I asked the slave trader that time, I trying to choose something more comfortable and he gave me these ''Restraint Objects''" "T-That wasn''t necessary! I''d rather wear shackles and collars than that stuff!! " Before Rika could say anything about this, I quickly explained the reasons why I bought these. What I said is just what happened before, so I don''t have my conscience uneasy about this! Rika frowns upon hearing me, but probably as a modern age person like me, she can''t complain about my reasoning. ¡­It is a pity that my good feelings do not reach the person for whom I had worried. I believed that now witnessing the objects of restriction, Milene''s resolve began to waver since became more real that she would become a slave, but¡­ it seems that the problem was the "objects of restriction" themselves. Although this changes when she hears my next words, and then even with a smile on her face she rushes Rika to put them on her... "Well, since you made me promise that you would be the one to make wear them to Milene, then I will keep my word and let you do it Rika... go ahead, now you can do it" "E-Eh? P-Put them on her? T-That''s ... " "Oh! So there was that promise ?! Well, it seems that the boy did his part Rika! You won''t back down from yours now, will you? Come on, go ahead and put these things on me! " "D-Damn ..." Showing her determination, Milene starts to take off all her clothes after she speaks and then looks with a bit of mockery and an intention that challenged Rika to do it inside her eyes... I don''t know if Milene even forgot that I was here or just her considering that she would become my slave and so thought that it hadn''t meant in hiding her body from me more. So, without any hesitation in her movements, she takes off piece by piece of clothing... To be honest, Milene was not an ugly woman, but... when I saw her naked body of a mature woman, I realize that the main reason that she did not stand out so much was because of the clothes that hid her proportions very well. Looking at her now, I think Milene would even fall into the range of attractive women¡­ it just like she doesn''t try to stand out her attributes. She definitely had a shapely butt... and her breasts, I think would fall into the big range! It is a pity that with loose clothing nothing of that is shown much... Even looking at her legs, they were quite thick. And in the middle of them, a quite exuberant black garden was visible too... but as before, these legs were hidden by her long skirt and could not be seen. Now that I think about it, it''s a bit strange that while in my other life this was the most common color in that part that I had seen in some women there, now this one had become a rare one... Most of the girls in the Mansion or the ones I have had the opportunity to see naked have hair color and pubic hair with extravagant colors. Only Haruna had the same color as Milene¡­ her daughter Iruka-chan probably does too, but the last time I saw her, it seemed that she had not reached that age or it was not very noticeable yet. "What are you waiting for? It''s cold, you know! ¡± "H-Hmp~ Fine, come closer!" So as if she didn''t want to lose to Milene, finally Rika with a slightly flushed face takes the panties and spreads them a little while bending over so that Milene can put her feet through the holes in them. Seeing this, with a big smile Milene walks towards her and introduces foot by foot... Rika''s actions were similar to a mother helping her young daughter change her clothes, without a doubt that would be something adorable and cuddly to witness, but... how I look at it now, at being Milene who she helped put on her underwear, this only could be something a bit erotic! An adult woman being dressed by another... I could see how Rika began to gradually raise herself to raise the panties too, but then when she reached Milene''s knees, she quickly climbs them and taking the latter off guard... "K-Kyaaaa~!! W-What the hell are you doing?! Y-You did the cloth to go into strange places!! " Sh-Shit... I could even see how Milene''s feet stopped touching the ground for a few seconds! As Milene says, the fabric remained virtually embedded between the lips of her vagina... t-these had a normal panties design, but Rika did it seem one thong to be stuck between the buttocks of Milene. W-Well, it seems I can confirm that the fabric seems quite sturdy at least... although I really think that if Rika kept pulling on these, then these might break. They cost me several million, so I would really feel like my heart would damage if that happened! Unfortunately, I couldn''t say that either... ¡°Hehehe, I have to make sure it is properly set, right? Otherwise you could take it off and try to escape " "Hyaaan~ D-Damn bitch! Stop pulling on these panties!! Haan~ " As if Rika is trying to release all her frustration at having to do this, she repeats the same several times. So with no other option, Milene had to practically hug her neck to prevent her own weight from causing the underwear to embed itself further into her intimate part. Unfortunately for Milene, even with her desperate attempt to avoid the rubbing of the garment on her vagina, she couldn''t keep some moans from escaping her mouth as she hugged Rika. ¡­Damn! I think I''m getting a little hard by watching this. Even though my goal was to make this seem something sensual, I thought Rika would only do it quickly to complete her task¡­ it was unexpected that things turned out more stimulating than I thought they would be! Rika says that her actions were to make sure she does not take it away, but that obviously was a lie. After all, this restraint equipment has another way to guarantee that. ¡°¡­I-I think this will be enough. Next is the bra " "Ha... Ha... I can do that myself! Damn!!" Probably feeling that Milene''s feet were a bit unstable and that she had begun to gasp in her ear, Rika with her face even more blush than before, decides to stop torturing Milene... I think Rika realized that the environment was getting a little strange and that''s why she stopped... also since practically both girls were hugging one to the other and the fact that their breasts were rubbing for a while, that must have affected her a bit too... As for Milene... she already had her most sensitive part being stimulated but also added to that, her chest was fully exposed and this one pressed against Rika''s and caused that she rubbing her nipples against her clothes. That is something claire since now I could see that the latter''s nipples stood out even more than before and was redder... ...even Celi-chan''s face was now a little red from witnessing this. It does not surprise me much since if you ignore that Rika was doing it in a bad way and Milene was only trying to make her situation not worse, in the end, that appeared as if the first was hugging the waist of the second while the second was hugging the neck of the first. When Rika takes the bra to continue her job, this time Milene who suiting her panties that now maybe were a little wet properly, snatches it from her hands and proceeds to wear it herself. I think she learned her lesson. "Fine! I already put this on, now what''s next?! " Then seconds later, Milene was in front of us wearing that metallic colored underwear splendidly¡­ I must say that she looks better than expected in these. Since it would be a waste for her to go back to wearing clothes that don''t make her look so good, at least as my slave I will order her to dress a little better. I don''t think any girl will complain about such an order. "Well, you just have to say that you agree to become my slave and put a drop of blood on this bracelet." "¡­okay" Milene approaches me and after saying ¡°I agree to become this person''s slave¡±, she pricks her finger with a needle and spills a drop on the bracelet that I had already placed on my left wrist beforehand as I instructed her. "Hmn?" When the bracelet seems to absorb the drop of blood, we are all a bit surprised because Milene''s "equipment" shines a bit and some runes appear. It''s only for a few seconds, and then they go back to normal. It seems that with this the process had been completed. "Hmn? I-I can''t take this off... " ¡° Obviously¡­ if not, then what would be the point of these? " "I-Idiot! It''s not because of that! H-How the hell am I going to go to the bathroom if I need to?!! " "T-That..." ¡°Don''t worry, these clothes detect if the person who wears them needs to do that or take a bath, so you won''t have any problems related to everyday things. Plus, these have a function of always keeping clean, so you will not have to worry about hygiene matters " "I-Is that so?" "S-Surprising" "T-Then these things must not be cheap..." Rika, Celi-chan, and Milene react respectively to my words. I wonder what would happen if I told Milene that I spend a lot more on that underwear than the amount of G by she became a slave for? Will that make her happy or sad? Chapter 264 The Denouement With Milene (Part 3) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°E-emmm¡­ A-Alexander-sama, am I not your slave? " "..." When I finish explaining some of the functions of the "Restraint equipment" to Milene and I thought that everything is over, unexpectedly Celi-chan approaches me and while holding the edge of my clothes... Hearing her say that, all of us could only keep silent. It didn''t take a nuclear scientist to figure out what her words implied... she was practically telling me that she also wanted a "Restraint equipment" just like Milene! As I had said before, I actually did not want to make Celi-chan my slave... after all, her situation was not the same as with Milene to whom I thought this was necessary as a kind of punishment, but... Seeing those eyes that had some reproach in them because maybe she thought that I was excluding her or something like that, I couldn''t tell her that I didn''t want her as my slave now... strangely, I feel that if I say that to her, instead of being happy about, it surely it would be the opposite. ¡­Indeed, a woman''s thoughts are complicated! "I-It''s not fair that Milene who became Alexander-sama''s slave after me is the only one to receive nice clothes!" " N-Nice clothes? Y-you¡­ Celi, do you know what these clothes truly are?! This thing takes my freedom away of me!! " As if Celi-chan interpreted my silence as if I hadn''t understood what she was asking me, she proceeded to explain with clear words. ...it seems that Celi-chan thought of this outfit as something pretty. Well, I hadn''t paid much attention to this before, but... when I saw Milene''s underwear, those things certainly would not be considered as something pretty or cute... you can even say that they only fulfilled their role of covering her so that her body is not naked. Until now, since the girls I had seen in their underwear were the girls from the mansion and they were all wearing clothes that they got in the world of HOTD, because of that reason, I thought those were normal clothes to everyone. Even though I could not observe the princess''s underwear since she always asked me to go out when she changed into something more comfortable to sleep in, I was able to do it with Tula and her underwear was something not much different from the modern age. These were soft and stretchy, so they would definitely be comfortable for her and they weren''t badly designed either. So I never really thought much about what these kind of things were like on Gaia or just as I said before, I thought they weren''t much different from these in other worlds like HOTD... But if I consider that those two girls were people with a high social status in this Area, then I think it would be logical that the clothes they wear are better than those used by a simple villager on the border of this Kingdom. So, in a sense, these restraint equipment was something of high status and probably something considered luxurious among normal people in Gaia... well, that¡¯s actually true, doesn¡¯t it? After all, they cost me 33 million for each set! Well, I think that perhaps Milene''s thoughts about this were more logical than Celi-chan''s... Well... putting that aside, the problem now was that I couldn''t refuse Celi-chan''s request and that''s why I took another pair of "restraining equipment" for her, and she happily takes them. It''s good that I bought more than one set in that store... besides, it''s good that neither of the other two girls asks me why I had more. Well, you may think that in this world it was something that was not bad to have a spare... "E-emmm¡­ A-Alexander-sama, will you help me put it on? ...I-I don''t know how to do it" "H-How do you ask the person who would be your Master to put that on you? Celi¡­ I think you don''t understand what it means to be a slave or maybe you are confused about it! " ¡°Y-You was helped by someone to put them on, right? " "H-Help me put them on? She wanted to embed it in my body!!" ¡°...You don''t seem to understand what it means to be a slave either, don''t you? You complain too much with the w-woman of your master, bitch" When Celi-chan receives the underwear, her big smile disappears for a second, and then she shyly returns to me the clothes while saying that... "Alright" I believe that the common sense in this world is as what Milene says, and a slave or servant should be the one who dresses the Master and not the other way around. Or at least that''s what I got to see in some dramas or movies that were about ancient times. But... how could I complain about dressing up a cute girl like Celi-chan? So obviously without paying attention to the two girls arguing, I took the clothes again from her hands, and then she begins to undress. ¡­Now looking at her underwear, I can confirm that the common people of this kingdom should wear simple underwear. I can''t lie and say that I was so exhilarating to see her while using these. The only thing that made it better than when it was Milene''s turn, is that Celi-chan did not remove from me those eyes in which you could see some shyness and shame... if I were a gentleman, I should probably look away. Unfortunately, I am not¡­ besides, I think if Celi-chan didn''t want me to look at her, then she would have chosen to change on some other place alone. Also since she asked me to dress her, it meant that I would inevitably have to witness her naked body, I think she should understand that at least. Then not long after, Celi-chan was in front of me in the same way as she had come to this world for the first time. Of the girls I know, she was probably one of those who had a shorter stature, maybe she only beat me by a head in height... but curiously, she had the proportions of a woman who had reached her maximum development, it was not like Vrana that was a little flat... She would probably be considered a Loli with a mature body... "P-Please be gentle..." "¡­do not worry" When I take a position similar to the one Rika took before, as if remembering what happened that time, with some shyness she says that. I didn''t have a feud with her, so of course I wouldn''t do something like that. Since she called me when I was crouching, I inevitably have to look up to answer her and as I do so, my eyes are quickly drawn to that place that seemed to split in two and that was covered by a light layer of linen or whitish color... I think that in that part she would be similar to Vrana and it would be quite tight if I put my fingers there... it seems difficult that she would accept something bigger than that! She was somewhat unstable right now, so holding my shoulders while fully stretching her arms and I was crouching in the process of getting up. Being both of us in a somewhat uncomfortable position, I decided to stop looking and proceed with what I was doing. "Hyaa~" I didn''t pay much attention to how Rika did it, but I had put my hands inside the fabric extending the holes in the panties so that Celi-chan could put her feet in more easily. So when I lift the fabric, all the fingertips of my fingers caress her skin as they go over her legs and causes her to let out a slight moan... no, I think the main reason for this is that my hands were holding her two buttocks inside the panties... upon reaching that place, unconsciously I squeezed them a little! ¡­w-what can I say? It is the nature of a man to do that when you have the butt of a woman''s on your hands!! ¡° ¡­Shouldn''t you put her bra on now, Alexander? You shouldn''t take too much advantage of Celi-chan and also if you continue, you may embarrass Celi-chan a lot..." "Hmp~ That is at least something more acceptable than what you did... " "... it''s true, then let''s move on" When I turned to look at Rika because of her words, she was frowning a bit, I don''t think she was jealous, she was probably really just worried about Celi-chan who now had her whole face completely red. So I take her advice and help her put the bra on. The truth is that the bra was a garment that only excites a man more when removing it and not when putting it on, so this is completed quickly. Finishing dressing Celi-chan, I proceed to do the same as with Milene and we see the same events that happened to Milene when the process to turn Celi-chan officially into my slave is completed. [Beep] [Celi has been added as the user''s slave] Then, same as with Milene, the system makes a notification... "H-Hey... why Celi''s clothes took that form?! It is not covering anything!! " "E-Eh? Hyaa~ " I wanted to see what changes had occurred in the system due to the notifications, but before I could do it, we all turn our eyes to Celi-chan again because Milene pointed at her... or more precisely, she pointed at her crotch and her breasts. As she said, it had changed shape and now only the metallic colored edges could be seen... the central part had disappeared and is revealing her linen-colored pubic hair and breasts completely again... no, it was not the same as before ... I must say that now it looked even more erotic and more stimulating than if she was only naked. Maybe because of this or because Celi-chan does not prepare mentally to be naked, unlike before, she tries to cover herself with her hands this time. ¡° W-What happened, Alexander? " "Emmm... if I remember correctly, this" Restraint Equipment "has the function that if the user feels sexually aroused, then it takes that form... so Celi-chan just needs to calm down a bit so it goes back to normal. " ""E-Eh? "" There was no point in lying about this, I don''t think there''s any reasonable excuse for something like that to happen so I''m telling the truth¡­ well, almost. To be more precise, for that to happen, what I said before must be fulfilled... in other words, the person who uses the equipment has to be in a state of arousal, but the master also has to be in the same condition as the person who uses the equipment... "Damn brat! What perverted thing are you making me wear?!! " "Ooh~, you shouldn''t have disrespected your Master, Milene..." "E-Eh? W-Wait... Hyaan~ W-What the hell is this?!! Nyaaan~ S-Stop this thing~ Stop it, please¡­ Nuaaaw~" "E-Eh? Hyaa~ Wh-Why me too? Kuaaw~" "... I wasn''t expecting that, I''m sorry Celi-chan. It seems that both equipment are in sync... " ¡° W-What''s going on, Alexander? " "Well... do not forget that these objects are still of restriction and so if they detect bad intentions toward the Master, then they¡¯ll proceed to punish the slave" "P-Punish? B-But this is... " "...I thought it would be too cruel to inflict pain when needed to apply punishment, so the seller of these things said that I did not have to worry about that since they only stimulate the areas they cover as punishment " "..." Hearing about the performance of the equipment, Milene also active another function of these... or should I say the main function because it is an object of restriction? Well, the thing is that now there were two girls in front of me and Rika writhing on the ground... "T-This is a little..." ¡°¡­Would you prefer it to be a painful punishment, Rika? " "..." ¡°P-Please stop this¡­ Gyaan~ I-I''m going to go crazy! Waah~... Nuaag~ N-no, no, I cumiiiing Hyaan~. N-not again~ Make it stop please, I-I apologize!! Hyaaa~" "Nooo~ Hyan~ A-Alexander-samaaaa~... kuaan~" Milene had started to crawl towards me while extending her hand as if trying to reach me. Her gaze seemed somewhat lost and her eyes were wet... and even a little of her saliva began to drip from the corners of her lips too! On the other hand, Celi-chan had taken a fetal position on the ground but at times she arched her back while her whole body convulse... maybe her sensitivity is quite high because it seemed that her mind had lost since a time ago and was about to lose consciousness due to the pleasure she felt. Watching this scene before us, now even Rika looked a little puzzled because, but... when I tell her the alternative choice, she just keep quiet. Well... I think I should stop this or Celi-chan may really lose her sanity. " That''s not the right way to ask me that, is it Milene? ...Who am I? " "Y-You are my master Nyaa~... my Lord Hyaan~... P-Please stop this, my lord~!" "Fine" ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ K-Kuh! T-Thank you, my lord ¡± "Ha... Ha... it-it stopped ha..." Using the bracelet, I make the punishment stop. Besides, I am also looking for the option to desynchronize both equipment. I didn''t want Celi-chan to be punished every time Milene did something wrong so I need to disable it. But if I think why it was like that, I can somehow understand why the bracelets were synchronized to punish all the slaves when one made a mistake... it seems that Celi-chan, instead of getting angry with me for this, her eyes showing disagreement are directed at Milene who was by her side. I think in this way, instead of all the resentment of the slaves for being punished being directed to the Master, it will go to the person who caused them to be punished in the first place. Well, I have to say that seeing the performance of this underwear, I was really happy with they, it was definitely money well spent! Now I really don''t regret this!! "Well, I think now we should get out of here." "...I don''t think that''s a good idea" When I try to proceed with the things I had to do, Rika stops me while pointing to Milene and Celi-chan who were still panting on the floor... now even the underwear from the former showed her private parts and seemed to have left the floor wet right below her. Furthermore, Rika also points to my crotch that now it looked like if my pants were going to rip¡­ well then there is no choice but to wait a bit. After we all calmed down a bit, Celi-chan gets dressed in her clothes and I give Milene a couple of clothes that were better than the ones she wore daily. I thought she would complain that the top showed a little cleavage and the skirt had a long slit that revealed one of her legs. "It is a pointless expense to buy clothes just to look more attractive..." ¡°You are a merchant, right? You should know that a person''s appearance could greatly influence a deal " "Well, the boy is right about that." "...I''m not anymore, remember?" Unexpectedly she takes the clothes and puts them on without any problem. It seems that she was not very concerned to show her feminine charms a bit, and the fact that she did not do it was only because she considered it something useless... it seems that she does not know that as a merchant the appearance of a person is also important, thus I decided to mention it to her. "A-Alexander-sama, what do you want the two of us to do from now on?" "Well... for now you will also return with us, we will find something for you to do" "So we go back to the mansion now?" "Before that, I think we should visit someone else first, Rika." With everyone''s clothes in order now, we left Milene''s store. Outside were a couple of flushed-faced soldier girls who would steal glances from us occasionally¡­ I think the voices from these two girls were too loud before. Chapter 265 Returning To The Mansion Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "C-Congratulations?" "I-I hope the new couple lives happily..." ¡°I-I''m glad Milene finally got a ma- ...a person for her. All the girls in town were a little worried about you" "Hahaha, that''s right, my daughter finally found someone!" "" ... "" At this moment I was sitting at a table with Rika and Scythe on my right, and Milene and Celi-chan on my left while we received congratulations from some people who came to talk to us... How did this happen? That''s because of the woman who was standing right next to us with a big smile on her face and who was the leader of this village and Milene''s mother¡­ yes, it was Milane-san. Since I had practically taken her daughter as my slave, I thought that it was necessary to tell her this. After all, it could be said that she had been good to me and Kurisu when we first left the Eltin forest. ¡­Although you could also see it as a fair thing since we saved their village from an attack by thieves at that time. Well, my philosophy has always been to pay kindness with kindness and enmity with enmity, so I finally decided to come and talk to her. Unexpectedly things were nothing like I imagined they would be¡­ I thought that when she heard that her daughter became my slave, then she would get mad at me or try to intercede on behalf of her only descendant but none of that happened in the end. Remembering the things of a couple of hours ago, these were something like this... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Milane-san, that''s the way it is, your daughter became my slave because of debt with me..." "..." Explaining a little the situation of how things had happened so that Milene became my slave, I wait for Milane-san''s reaction... she remains silent, and then she puts her eyes for a moment on me and then on her daughter who seemed to be a bit embarrassed because her mother found out about her failures. Now I was hoping that she would start yelling at me things like " how can you do this to my daughter ?!" or ¡° Damn bastard, you do this after I let you into my house before!! " If she took it the wrong way since it was the most likely that would happen. Although she too might start begging me to release her daughter now... or also could says me something like that she would take her place. To be honest, if things turn out that way, then I''ll probably have to free Milene¡­ I don''t think even Rika will be able to complain when she sees an old woman cry for the sake of her daughter. "Finally! It is finally happening!! ...I-I really thought that I would die before I could see this day " ""..."" She finally seems to process everything I say, and then she reacts. Although it was nothing like what I thought... no, surely none of us could imagine this since we can all just keep quiet with our mouths open without saying anything. Indeed, there were tears in this older woman''s eyes, but not for the reason I thought this might happen¡­ Milane-san''s tears were of joy! ¡°W-Why the hell are you so happy, old woman! Your poor pitiful daughter just became a slave, didn''t you hear it?! Or is possible that you have interpreted things bad?!! " Then, the first to react from us was Milene who starts to complain about her mother''s reaction¡­ well, unexpectedly this time I have no choice but to agree with her. ¡°¡­Certainly this is not the most ideal thing, but at least now I can rest assured that you will have a man by your side! Also, I will finally be able to see my grandchildren!! " "Fuck you, old woman! You think this is like I''m getting married?! I''ll be this damn brat''s slave! N-No, I-I didn''t mean that Hyaan~¡­ I-I''ll be the slave of m-my lord! " When Milene insults me, she re-activates the restraint equipment to punish her but this time I quickly stop it. That gave me a great scare... I think it would not be a good thing if the previous thing happened again here at the entrance of Milane-san''s house, besides, I don''t want to explain to her what happened to her daughter either. On the other hand, I think this older woman has taken the meaning of marriage to the next level! I must say that probably I like to be the dominant party in the relationship matters, but I would not go to such extremes either... if she were in my previous world and a group of feminists listened to her, she would probably be burned at the stake as a witch! ¡°This has to be celebrated! I have to make this known to everyone in the village! I will no longer be criticized for having a daughter who has not yet married among the other women adult!! " "How can you celebrate that your precious daughter becomes a slave?! " ¡°Feel free to call this girl to your bedroom to do her slave assignments, boy! I don''t care if you even have to force her ah that !!" "Fuck you, old woman!!" "" ... "" Ignoring all the complaints from her daughter, Milane-san kept getting excited and telling me things that sounded more and more incredible... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "This looks like a wedding ..." "Yes¡­" "I can''t believe that old woman was prepared for such a thing..." The words of the girls next to me bring my mind back to the present. I honestly didn''t want to be here either, but since I''ve taken Milene as my slave, I think I at least owed this to Milane-san. But without a doubt, I agree a little with Rika''s words¡­ this may not be like a wedding ceremony, but it was like a party for the union of a couple for sure¡­ even above us there was a big sign that said ¡°Congratulations to the recent couple in love ", but only that" lovers "was crossed out and changed to" Master and slave " words... This only made things even more uncomfortable for everyone... I could even see that the people who approached us did not know if they should feel happy for Milene or feel sorry for her... in the end, I think that seeing that she did not seem unhappy, then they decided to take the first choice and congratulate us. "Fufufu... congratulations Milene, I''m so happy for you now... hehehe" "Youu... how did you come here? Or rather, how the hell did you find out about this?! " Suddenly a woman with a pretty good-looking appearance comes up to our table and starts talking directly to Milene. She seemed like one of those women who takes great care of her appearance but to take advantage of that... also, I think I''ve seen her before somewhere. ¡°Since the situation of my precious friend Milene reached my ears, then I had to come quickly, and so I even took the fastest vehicle from my shop to come here! ¡­ I couldn''t miss your big day, right? Hehehe ¡± Ah, now I remember her! It was the woman I bought my "Delorean" from. If I remember correctly, she seems to have a little enmity with Milene... or perhaps it could be said that it was more of a rivalry with Milene. Geh, it really seems that the person you want the least to find out about something is always among the first to know that. I can see how the face of Milene seems to be even more ashamed when she saw this person here... but then as if she were remembered something, her face changes quickly and with a big smile she says while pointing at me. "Well, I indeed became a slave, but... I can''t complain too much since my lord is this boy" "Him? Well¡­ tch, it seems you were lucky that the person bought you it was quite handsome¡­ " ¡°Hahaha without a doubt, this at the very least it''s better than having to be riding guys twice your age or with a belly big enough to be considered half their body! " "..." Waah~ It seems that my impression of this woman was correct¡­ also, it seems that she does not remember me. Well, we only met once so it''s not something to bother me either¡­ at first I didn''t remember her either after all. On the other hand, what she does with her body is none of my business either. Although it seems that Milene''s words directly stab this woman''s heart as her face turns a little bitter... ¡°Also, you might not know it, but¡­ he''s Alexander, you should understand what that means, right? " "...Alexander? E-Eh? D-Don''t tell me that he''s that person-" "So is! He is the person the girls of the new and now strongest guild in Barl serve!! Hehehe, therefore¡­ now you should understand that he is full of money, right? " "..." This time that woman can''t even react and just gapes as she watches me. It seems that my name has become quite famous in Barl because of the soldier girls¡­ no, seeing the reaction of the Villagers when hearing what Milene says since she had practically been screaming, I think that even in this surroundings places this is so now. "P-Please take me as your slave too! I will do what that woman does much better, I promise you!! " " Have you gone crazy, woman?! Stay away!!" While I was thinking about those things, suddenly this woman lunges towards me as if she wants to hug me but is stopped by Rika before she can achieve it. More than jealousy, I think she stopped her because in this world it was dangerous for an unknown person to get too close. This surprised me a bit, I didn''t expect her to act like this... it was obvious that what this woman wanted, the color of greed that stained her aura was even much greater than Milene after all! Nor do I really like the idea of having a woman on my side because she wants just to have the benefits of my position, so I did not hesitate to decline her offer. In the end, we have to get out of this strange celebration since not only that woman but also several of the villagers completely changed their attitude when they found out my name. So after a little delay, we all made it to the mansion. ""Welcome!"" "Yes, we have returned" As usual, I greet all the girls that I haven''t seen in a while. Then later I start to examine the things of this place... it seemed that I had been gone for a longer time at seeing how quickly things have changed here. "For a moment I thought I was in the wrong place... things have changed pretty much" "Well, I think it also helped that your name became known in this Kingdom, Alex." "... I can understand my name becoming known in this zone, but I don''t think I have done anything for the entire Kingdom to know my name." "Oooh, do you think taking the princess of this Kingdom as your fianc¨¦e is a small thing?! It seems your expectations are pretty high, don''t you?! " "The King made an announcement throughout the Kingdom about your engagement to Princess Cleirsa-san, Alexander-san¡­ you were also awarded the title of Earl in the Kingdom" My words were because I could now see that the mansion seemed to have been fully completed but there were still men working elsewhere. Some were creating the second protective wall, and others were in charge of raising some buildings in this location¡­. But upon hearing my comment, Kurisu and Rei spoke with a bit of reproach¡­ mainly the latter, she actually seemed a bit upset. Well, that has almost become a habit on her by now, so I don''t pay as much attention to this one and was a bit surprised by the latter''s words instead. I did not expect that King to announce my engagement to the princess... my thoughts of what he would do were the opposite since I believed that he would resist and deny this one with all his might. Has he changed his mind about me? No¡­ if that was the case, then he wouldn''t have made the announcement about energy channel restoration pills... ...or is he testing me? Well, it doesn''t matter if he accepts it or not the engagement, anyway I plan to keep my word and take Cleirsa-san and Turla as my women. Besides, there was also something that caught my attention from what Saya says that speaks to the last of these girls, so I decided to ask about this. "Shouldn''t it be my title of Baron ?" "I''m not sure what happened either, but they gave you a higher title, Alexander-san." "Fufufu, thanks to that many people came to congratulate you and give gifts for your commitment and your rank of noble, Alex-san" "It''s true ~ They brought so many gifts that these even filled some rooms in the mansion~" "True, although perhaps because you previously bought a lot of food in the Kingdom, most of it was such things." If I remembered correctly, the time we had the audience with the King he told me that he would give me the title of Baron, but from the words that Saya responds to me now, it seems that there is no mistake that this one had increased to a Count... honestly, I was more in accord with the other title since with this I did not have many obligations with the Kingdom. ...Don''t tell me it was so that this way the King could order me to go on a suicide mission? That can be very likely¡­ well, if I get any strange requests then I''ll just tell him that I can''t do it because my stomach hurts or something like that. Also, listening to what Saeko, Shisuka, and Rika say, this brought me some unexpected advantages. I should go see those gifts later... Then, hearing things about gifts, as if she remembered something important, Saya spoke to me again but this time with a slightly worried face. "Alexander-san, it seems that there have been some troubles in our world..." "It''s true... when Saya and I talked to our mothers they seemed somewhat concerned" "...did something happen there?" What the two girls who have their parents in the HOTD world tell me causes me to frown a little and stop thinking about gifts. "I don''t think things are that serious, but they surely have some problems..." ¡°Well¡­ then I''ll go to that world tomorrow. Anyway, I had planned to go there to check on how things were going there. " ""¡­Thank you"" After listening to me both girls seem to relax a bit, and they thank me. Right after this, we talked for a bit more but since some of them had some things to do then I''m going to do something that I was quite impatient about. "Shaah~" "Sister... grown... well..." Scythe and I get to where the Venus was and then she starts stroking some of her large leaves while looking somewhat content with her little sister''s growth. Then, after also caressing some of the petals of its two large flowers, I immediately took out a small sack where I had put the seeds of the pearl of mana plant. It was better that as soon as possible my venus began to produce these plans! So without wasting any time, I proceed to do just this. The requirement to make use of its ability was only to feed one of Venus''s mouths apparently. So after selecting a few, I threw them into them. To make sure they wouldn''t digest or destroy the seeds with their acids, I repeatedly tell it through our connecting link that had to integrate them into its body and not destroy them. I just hope my Venus understood me enough... well, now I just have to wait sometime to see if this works. Chapter 266 Trouble In HOTD Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- [Beep] [Detecting increased radioactivity rates in this world ... analyzing ... no problem for the user] When I go through the portal that brings me to the world of HOTD, this is the first thing I hear! I do not know if those who still survive in other cities in this world found some dangerous toys, or if simply those who had not used nuclear bombs decided that there was no other option but to detonate them even in their own territory as before... The only thing that is clear to me is that they are tightening the rope around their neck doing this¡­ now the zombies in this world will be able to become even stronger. Previously these had been stuck at the 5th limit, maybe there were even some in the 6th limit but as far as I know, they had not exceeded that level of strength. But now... I don''t know how far level the zombies can reach in this world. Well, this probably just complicates things a little for my camps here at HOTD but it also shouldn''t be something so extreme that they have trouble continuing to exist here. After all, the people in our camps have also gotten a little stronger, though mainly the soldiers. "Alexander! I''m glad to see you!" "Alexander-onisan!" "Alex-onichan!" ¡° It''s good that you''re okay. Just the two of you came this time? " ¡°Yes, Saya was busy with some things, so she told me to say hello from her to you, Yuriko-san. Also, the same was for you from Rei, Kiriko. " ¡°That girl¡­ now that she has a boy she likes, she doesn''t even have time to see her mother? Well, I''m glad she''s okay. " ¡°¡­ It won''t be that Rei is pregnant now and wants to hide it, right?!" ¡°I-It''s not that, Kiriko-san! The world we are in can be more dangerous, so she has been training with Saeko-san" "..." As usual, several people were right in front of us appeared. Haruna and the little girls that running towards me are glad to see me while the pair of mothers complain a bit about their respective daughters. It seems that the two little ones, Iruka-chan and Alice-chan, have grown a bit since I last saw them. I hope my body continues to grow as fast as theirs... Well, in the case of Kiriko-san, more than a complaint, what she said was probably more a concern of her than anything else... so before I can deny that, Kurisu who was the girl who had come with me answers her while blushing a little. Since she had to explain some things to the technology department, she had no choice but to accompany me here. ¡­Honestly, I think from all the girls, something like what Kiriko-san says is probably more difficult to happen with Rei considering her personality. So she shouldn''t worry so much¡­ I think. Well, if we did get to that level in our relationship, then I''d find a way for that not to happen since I''m not want to be a father at this physical age of mine. But Kurisu''s words were true and both girls decided not to come for those reasons she says. Saya was still busy seeing requests from organizations that wanted to put their base in the Eltin forest, and also supervised that everything was in order. When I spoke to her a bit earlier, apparently the income from leasing those land could not be underestimated... for a piece of land enough for an organization to build a structure there, they had to pay 400 thousand crystals per year! I thought not many organizations would pay that amount for just a piece of land, after all, this was 4 million G. But during all this time, she had already collected more than 4 million crystals... According to what she investigated, in a zone of this level, it was not even strange that organizations paid 500 thousand crystals. So Saya decided to price a little lower for the first year so that more organizations would decide to settle there. She was the one who had taken care of all this, so I was a little worried that some organization would try to intimidate her. But when I asked her if everything was alright, she told me that due to my status as an earl in the Realm, practically everyone she had spoken to had been very respectful to her. On the other hand, I believe that even afterward we will be able to collect an even more expensive rent. Since in the end I hadn''t sold the bug bodies when I was in Ross Forest, I gave them all to the building guild from earlier to use these on the second protective wall when Saya asked me what material I wanted them to build this one. She told me it would be good to choose a better material than the last one to have more leeway when towards negotiations with the guilds, but perhaps this would be a little more expensive than when we made the mansion. Taking her advice, I immediately asked the construction guild manager what materials I could choose. Then I realized that the bodies of some monsters could be used for walls as material for this. So in the end, it could be said that I saved 70% of the cost and according to the words of the people of that guild, the level of our wall would even be comparable to that of important cities of this Kingdom in resistance since practically all those insects exceeded the 7th limit. So the bodies of those insects were more useful than just becoming fertilizer for my Venus in the end¡­ this one could only eat the triton that I had killed in the lake before going to the capital. Well, since I''ve come to HOTD, then I''ll make sure to bring it a lot of its favorite food. Speaking of the triton, when I discovered it spying on the girls in the lake, Aurora told me that it was a rare monster for this Area and so I first considered capturing it and giving it to Haruna or Iruka-chan who were here. But when she started mentioning the behavior to me of this monster, then I could only kill it in that instant. ...this one turned out to be practically a water Goblin perhaps just a little stronger than these. So of course I do not like the idea of handing it over to one of this pair of mother and daughter. "Well, then go. There are some things we have to discuss" "Yes... I think I have an idea what it is about" Ending with the greetings, then Yuriko-san takes the initiative and leads us to the room where we had discussed all the important things of the camps. So in that place were already some people that I knew, and others that also I saw for the first time... "Welcome Alexander-san" "Alexander-san, good to see you!" "You finally arrived, boy" "" Hello, Alexander-san "" "A-A boy is the leader of this camp?" Among the people I knew were people like Yoshioka-san, Shiro the leader of the camp on the coast, Hirano, and the pair of fools who salute me. Also other people like Gloterus and Omura that had high ranks among the soldiers and the leaders of the tech and biology departments that were Alice and Kana''s dad. ¡­There was also the guy we elected as the political leader for Kinato¡­ what was his name? Well, never mind, he becomes nervous when some of the people who don''t seem to know me either start making some comments about me. "Hel-" So when I thought to greet the people I knew, my words get stuck in my mouth when I discover among all this group of people to Matsushima with a big belly... "You¡­" ¡°Hehehe, as you can see, I''m pregnant. Now you can''t criticize me for not having a partner or not have a love life" ¡°¡­ You''re not going to say the child''s mine for just seeing you naked and we bathing together, right? " Yeah, it''s not that Matsushima got fat or something like that, she was pregnant! This surprised me quite a bit and so I had to leave the greetings to ask about this to her. I think she was a somewhat withdrawn woman on these issues, therefore it is sure she did something like that until after careful consideration, but who knows? Mistakes exist... or maybe the other party did not want to be responsible for this... With that thought in my head, I was a little worried that she would try to pass me this responsibility of this child directly to me thinking that I could swallow those kinds of excuses that I mentioned! ¡°Of course not, you idiot! What nonsense are you saying?!! ¡­The father is Yoshioka-san " Haaa~ It''s good that the guy she managed to catch takes his responsibility... w-wait, Yoshioka?! I didn''t expect him to be interested in flat girls¡­ no, now that I think about it, he didn''t seem interested in any of the girls around me who have proportions in the large range. W-Well... now is a bit uncomfortable to see him since I said that I had seen naked Matsushima and even bathe with her... "C-Congratulations to both of you, then let''s get on with this meeting." "Thank you" "T-thank you" With no other option to avoid this discomfort, I speak for us to continue with the things we all come for. It''s good that Yoshioka doesn''t seem to care much about my previous words, when I congratulate them, he just nods with the same serious face as always, and also Matsushima somewhat embarrassed says the same. ¡°Fufufu, there have been a lot of births in the camp lately and I think it''s a good thing. Without a doubt, this is a symbol of hope for all the people... it is like seeing that we are adapting to this new environment in which we now have to live. Also, since the human population has dropped enormously now, this could be a bigger problem in the future for us. Because of this, we have had to implement some benefits for women who give birth to children. " With her eyes on Matsushima and a smile on her face, Yuriko-san starts talking about it as we all took a seat around a table. I can see most of the people nodding in agreement with her words, maybe only Soichiro next to her frowns a bit, but knowing how expressionless he was, then maybe that''s the way to show that he agrees too. Well, I can''t deny what she says either. If there were no babies in this world, then there would be no hope for the human race here. But is just¡­ "... There have been no problems because of that?" "Hmn? No. Most of the mothers in the camps have had easy deliveries without any complications and only needing a little assistance during the process. Well, this is something natural to all creatures, probably the number of complicated cases previously was due to the population being so much larger. The few cases where there have been complications have been solved with the remaining doctors and also thanks to the potions that we now do. Also, most people have now said that they feel better physically. " "That is good" It is common knowledge that pregnancies are risky for women, so my concern was that now that there are not so many doctors then would be many deaths because of this, but it is good that seems that this is not the case. Well, it is certainly not as if the civilization of this world had to start from 0, probably the only problem is that the number of hands of people who are experts in certain subjects is very limited now. Also while what happened in this world can only be considered as an apocalypse and most of the things were just disasters, there were some good things like the things that Yuriko-san comments in the end. Survivors have improved somewhat physically because the power of the world has increased and that they have killed some zombies. On the other hand, this energy not only affected animals, people, and zombies, but also plants could benefit from it, and therefore now in this world there are ingredients to make low-ranking positions. The time before I came, I had given Kana some documents for creating potions that Shisuka gave me for her and so she see if they could create them here. Hearing what Yuriko-san says, it seems like that was a success. After all, despite the fact that the people in that department could not be considered alchemists like in Gaia, they are still scientists, which is not something very different and they also have the help of their technology. From what I saw, they have even been able to sow and harvest the plants necessary to create the lowest rank potions. These plants don''t take that long to mature, so I don''t think there are any shortages of these potions in this world. Still, I think it would be good to ask Lena if there is some kind of potion that helps women when they give birth to their children, this will definitely help this place a lot now. ¡°So, is there a problem that has arisen at this time? " Since it didn''t seem like there were many problems with this topic, I decided to go to the main topic. I don''t think this is the cause for the concern that Saya and Rei told me that saw in their mothers, plus, I already had an idea of what it would be... ¡°About that¡­ you could say that it''s the same problem we''ve always had until now, only that now some things have changed. It''s about the zombies... " "Yes, there have been some changes in recent months regarding them..." Listening to my question, Yoshioka and Soichiro are the ones who answer me what I have expected... when I arrived in this world again, the system quickly noticed the change in this world and so I already had an idea that this surely affected the zombies. "Until now the zombies have stayed within the cities, but in the last couple of months there have been horde raids into some camps... some camps fell because of this." ¡°We were lucky enough to be well equipped, so we had no trouble dealing with a couple of zombie hordes that tried to attack our camps. But now because of this, our stockpiles of arms and ammunition have greatly decreased. Besides, because to get these it is necessary to enter the big cities, that is practically invading enemy territory and perhaps we will only reduce the number of these without being able to get more... " As the two of them continue to bring up the problems they had now, everyone''s face in this room turns a bit grim¡­ this is one of the things that I feared. Before I left HOTD the first time, only once had a horde of zombies left one city to attack us, but that could be said to have been due to provocation from us. Also, despite the fact that we looted some police and military barracks, the number of weapons in these was simply insufficient to fight all the zombies in the cities adjacent to the camps... until now, they only had weapons to make quick raids and loot supplies or rescue survivors. Probably they could annihilate all the zombies in a big city or two mediums with the equipment from the camp, but then our group would run out of ammunition... It is true that all cities should have a police station, but the number of weapons in these is very low. Also perhaps we could loot more things from the military, but also unfortunately it is not that every city had one of these... Chapter 267 Trouble In HOTD (Part 2) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Well, also because the zombies have been more active recently, that''s why several camps decided to join us..." "Y-Yes... if it hadn''t been for this group, then we probably would have been food for zombies." "It is true" "...although some were very foolish and did not have the same fate as us" While thinking a bit about the issue of weapons, Yuriko-san continues as she casts her eyes on some men that I had seen for the first time... even though they seemed surprised by my appearance when they met me, they didn''t make a big fuss about this either. This is not that strange, since the other leaders of MLDW had admitted them here, they shouldn''t be people with too crazy or dark mentalities. If they were, then they probably wouldn''t be here and would probably be dead now¡­ after all, Yuriko-san, Soichiro, and Yoshioka had understood that they couldn''t afford to be soft in this world now. But¡­ it seems that due to the zombie activity I have gained some additional things. [Mission / Optional "Region Control" - G ] Divided people can be more vulnerable, especially in a world full of monsters. On the other hand, if they are under the same leader, then the opportunity to overcome difficulties is more feasible. Objective: Take control of 15 small camps (> 1 thousand <10 thousand inhabitants). ( 15/15) Take control of 10 Medium camps (> 10 thousand <50 thousand inhabitants). ( 6/10 ) Take control of 5 small camps (> 50 thousand inhabitants). (2/5) Reward: 500 Restoration Pills 1 x Millions of crystals 10 x Millions of Gold [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Land Recovery" -G] Retrieve the ancient territory of humanity from the hands of zombies. By doing this the security of your camps will be greater. Objective: 10 Cities With less than 1 million zombies ( 3 /10) 5 Cities with less than 10 million zombies (0/5) Reward: 1000x Restoration Pills 5x Millions of crystals 50x Millions of Gold It seems that the missions I had in this place have progressed very well... mainly that of taking control of the camps in the area. The camps with less than 10,000 people, it was probably something simple and that is why they managed to complete it quickly either simply by pressing them or offering them some advantages. Those who had more than 10 thousand perhaps were a bit more troublesome... their leaders probably did not want to lose the feeling of being the kings of that place after all. Sadly for them, if they don''t have enough weapons now that the zombies are moving to attack camps, then it would mean their annihilation. While they might have some weapons to defend against other camps, which is a bit annoying since this is the principal problem to force them to join us, you could say that that didn''t apply to zombies¡­ it took a lot of ammo to fight a horde of them. ¡­Even our camp now has this problem, not to mention others. Regarding the camps of more than 50 thousand people, first, there is the problem of finding a camp with that number since I do not think there are many... also, surely the few that there are should have the support of the government of this world and the military, so getting them to join us will be a bit tricky. As for the zombie annihilation mission in the cities, doing that now would be putting the chariot in front of the horse... probably Yuriko-san and the others only did this because there were some cities too close to the camps that they drive and it was inevitable to take care of these or it would be more problematic not to. "Alexander-san... can''t you get weapons where do you come from?" "That is¡­" With the words of Yoshioka, everyone sets their sights on me. On Gaia it would be a bit difficult to search for an area that is technologically advanced like this world for now, so I can only depend on the system. The problem is... damn it! It would cost me a great fortune to extract system resources to remove tens of millions of zombies!! ¡­There is the alternative of using tactical level magic scrolls, but unfortunately getting these also has its problems. So the only way is... yes, another world. "I can get weapons, but it will take me a little time... besides, I will need all the banks to be removed for gold or jewelry." "Golds and jewels? Well... I think that will not be a problem to collect these things from the cities that we have cleared of zombies. But... did I think these things were not useful in your world, Alexander? " "Yes, in the world where I am they are not useful, but in other ones, they may have the same value as here" "¡­OK" ¡°We will take care of gathering those things, Alexander-san. So, please get artillery weapons... the ammunition for the rifles I think we can supply ourselves with the production lines of these that are in the camps" ¡°Okay, but speaking of production lines, I found other weapons like grenades and it would be nice if a production line was created for these as well. Kurisu will give you the details for your department to carry out, Maresato-san. This will not solve the weapons problem of now, but I think these bombs will greatly help the squads that entering in the cities and towns in search of resources and survivors. Besides, there are also some robots that will do the same. On the other hand... for now, choose one of the most dangerous cities near this camp with a large number of zombies. There''s something else I want to try and this will help make our camps have less risky for a while. " "Grenades and robots? Well, I think these will help us. " ¡°A city with many zombies? That will not be a problem to search in this world... " "Yes!" ¡° Well, then that would be it for this meeting¡­ unless there is something else? " "Erm... this problem is not new, but now it is a bit more common to meet evolved zombies... furthermore, we have found a type of zombies that are a bit problematic too..." "" Ah, that... surely that is also a problem "" When I thought this would be all for this meeting, Kana shyly talks to me and also hands me some documents. On these, I could see images of the evolved zombies that we had treated so far along with a small description of the qualities of them, and also forms to deal with them. Probably these were also used to instruct the soldiers in case of meeting them, or also as study material in Haruna''s school. About what Kana says, it was something everyone already knew. After all, either because the zombies have had more time or because the energy in this world has increased a bit more again, it is normal for the number of evolved zombies to increase. But, although that is problematic, the soldiers had to get a bit used to this, and also the weapons are still very effective against these. So it should not be something that big, or so I thought. "This is¡­" Kana points out some specific documents, and there I discovered an evolved zombie that I had not seen until now... they baptized it as a "mother zombie", and according to its name and description of it, this zombie could give birth to more zombies¡­ also, it seems that these children are at least evolved zombies E1 too. ¡°We came across these types of zombies when we were cleaning up a city near one of the new camps that joined us. It was a bit troublesome as the number of evolved zombies was abnormally high¡­ in the end, we found out that these types of zombies were responsible for this. " "Haaa~ Until now we thought that with just eliminating all the zombies that turned from humans would end this nightmare, but now it doesn''t seem that simple." "..." ... I really don''t know whether to be happy or upset about this. What Yuriko-san says is something true since it seems that eliminating the zombies from this world will be much more troublesome since these now even seem to breed, to be honest, this was never my goal at first... I wanted this world like a crystal mine, so these zombies for me mean that this place will continue to be productive for a long time... besides, surely my Venus will also be glad that its favorite food won''t run out easily. Although¡­ due to the huge number of zombies in this world, this probably wouldn''t have been a problem from the beginning. "Well, it''s not like things have changed much, so I don''t think there is much of a problem with this." "That''s true. Also, it doesn''t seem like these Mother zombies can produce an inordinate number of evolved zombies in a short time. We just have to think that now the number of evolved zombies has increased more. " As I thought, Soichiro and Yoshioka didn''t seem very concerned about this since as the first one says, this doesn''t mean that things changed too much. This being the last topic that is mentioned in this meeting, then everyone proceeds to do the things they had to do. For now, Yoshioka will take charge of searching for a target as I had requested. I had thought of using one of the tactical level scrolls to show them. With these, I believe that they will be able to annihilate some of the most troubled cities without using the resources they have. Soichiro and Yuriko-san seem like they had some things to discuss since it doesn''t seem like they''ve seen each other for some time¡­ I wonder if these two are still having problems? On the other hand, I think the busiest at the moment will be the people in the technology department. Kurisu has to give them the information from the world of B-Tooom so that they can immediately start training people for the production line of these bombs. Haaa~ it seems that I will be unoccupied until tomorrow we go to the city that Yoshioka chooses¡­ since Kurisu is busy, I wonder if Haruna will also be free? -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ To my misfortune, Haruna also had things to do in school... well, this was because I had told her that this time I would take her, Iruka-chan, and Alice-chan with me. The latter seems that also wanted to go to Gaia when she heard me mention this. I thought his father would object, but he accepted without any problem when his daughter asked him to accompany her best friend and Mother... well, the reason why I decided to take the mother and daughter pair to Gaia was that now that place it will probably be even safer than this place, or at least it would be in the Area where we are now. So when Moristato-san asked me if that place was safe, I answered precisely that and he ended up accepting without any problem. "A-Alexander-san... c-could you stop kicking my foot please?" ¡°¡­I''m sorry, Hirano. I''m really happy for you, but¡­ my foot acts on its own! " ¡°You fucking deserve it! I too have wanted to hit you for a while!! " "...it''s true, Hirano-san... it''s very unfair!" Since Haruna and Kurisu were busy, I had decided to spend a little time with Hirano, Komuro, and Yamada. One of my goals was to tell the second I mentioned that I would take her mother and little sister with me to Gaia. I thought this guy would object to this, but curiously enough, he just made an annoyed face and didn''t say much about it. Well, I think he understands that now that place is safer than here after I explained to him things about that side a bit. Although... it could also be that without his mother watching over him, then this bastard would head straight for a brothel as soon as we leave! Well¡­ since whenever he hears that word his body seems to shake, I think he received a trauma the last time he goes to one. So I can''t be so sure about this... Also, it seems that this pair of fools were more interested in teasing Hirano as I was doing. They probably would have beaten him up a bit too if it weren''t for the fact that he''s their superior in this camp... The reason for the anger of these two and also my little disagreement, it was none another thing than the fact that Asami was pregnant now... I think I understand a little more why Matsushima ended up the same. Surely she upon learning of her Kohai''s circumstances, she felt overwhelmed by it and ended up rushing those things as well. Yoshioka¡­ it seems that you were only the means for her to regain her senpai status. Well, I don''t think he was complaining about this anyway. Haa~ Well, you could say that I helped things with Hirano to end this way, so it was logical that the things would end this way if these were going well between the two of them. I Just don''t expect it to be that fast... Also, I am not like these two who writhed in envy because Hirano walked the steps of adulthood. At least I have several girls with which this can happen at any time... so my emotions of discomfort were only that he had gone ahead from the person who helped him a little. Because he had had various people from the military group train Hirano, he seemed a bit matured from earlier. But now that he learned that he would be a father, the surrounding environment from him has changed even more... I wonder if this would really change much a person? "K-Komuro-kun¡­ you seem to be getting along really well with Niki-san lately, right? So I don''t think you should be so mad" "Oh? So the little Komuro has finally grown up and his spring has arrived?~" "Tch... stop looking at me like if you are a father watching his son grow! Also, you could say that this is thanks to the last time you left me and Yamada passed out on the ground after you hit us! " "Oh? So that doesn''t make me a cupid?~" So that happened after the 3 of us fought in that place? Then he should thank me for that, but instead, his next words are just complaints¡­ ungrateful son. "Fuck you! That time if it hadn''t been because Niki and Misuzu went to that place by chance and saw us passed out on the ground and helped us, then we would have had to spend the night like that there! You know there are zombies and dangerous animals outside the castle walls, right?! ...Thanks to that, Niki and I have been able to talk more frequently since then, but... unfortunately, there is a problem. " Well... the soldiers do regular patrols, so they must not have been eaten by zombies or monsters. More than a fluke, those two girls must have been the leaders of the patrol group at that time, so I think they should still be thanking me instead of complaining. But when I thought that spring had finally come to Komuro''s life, he seems to have had some trouble. Interested in that, Hirano also intervenes while rubbing his foot... "¡­a problem?" "Yes... she is always together with Misuzu, right? So we can''t just talk to each other alone" ¡­Tch, I thought it was something serious, but it just turned out to be that. If it were me, then I would just go after the two girls, after all, this now wouldn''t be as frowned upon as before. Well, since it''s Komuro, then I think it would be asking too much of him to do that... ¡°Emmm¡­ you are two too, right? Why don''t you try to get Yamada-kun to accompany Misuzu and you to Niki-san. " Waah~ Hirano really seems like a different person now... he doesn''t get as nervous about these issues as before and even says something that sounded logical and better for these two to carry out. I agreed with his words, as that sounded more feasible than telling this one to go after both girls at the same time. Unfortunately, it seems that this also had a problem... ¡°Yeah¡­ I''ve thought about that too, but this fool is still in love with another girl! So he doesn''t want to do it, haa~ " "...another girl?" "..." When I put my eyes on Yamada, he just lowers his head and gets discouraged just like Komuro... it seems that things with that girl have not gone very well for him either... damn! Then he should just accompany Komuro! Misuzu is a pretty girl too, so I don''t understand why to reject that option that is more viable!! Thinking of saying this to Yamada, suddenly in this cafe where we became silent just like when we arrived. The reason for this was also the same, it was because two other leaders had arrived here¡­ Soichiro and Yuriko-san had arrived at this cafe. Chapter 268 Trouble In HOTD ( Part 3 ) Hello everyone! A new month and a new chapter!! I hope this one will be better for everyone, and you like the chapter too. Thanks for reading SES!! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Yuriko-san and Soichiro advance through the cafeteria and take the table right in front of us... I don''t know if things between the two of them have improved or they decided to just talk things over to each other these, but whatever the case was, I didn''t want to be here to watch this... I understand that my interaction with Yuriko-san can only be somewhat platonic, but¡­ I can''t help but really want this woman! I think that now I can''t say anything to Yamada about giving up on the girl he likes and I even understand him a little more... The other guys also notice these two, and our conversation stops while they are also curiously watching the two of them. ¡° Well, what did you want to talk about, Soichiro? " "..." Inevitably since we were close, we can hear their entire conversation. Apparently, things between them are still somewhat complicated. Sadly, I can''t be happy about this¡­ if I was the one in Soichiro''s place, this is where I would apologize and try to fix things. In fact, I think this guy was a bit slow to do it until now. For a while, Soichiro is silent as if searching for the words to say, and then after making a decision, he lifts his head and looks directly at Yuriko-san. Surely words like "I ''m sorry by acted like I did so far, but... " as a start, and then a lot of excuses or words trying to say why you were acting like this to try to fix things between both... ... I don''t want to hear this, but to get out of this cafeteria I have to pass right in front of them, haaa~... "Sorry, Yuriko. I know it is my fault that you treated me coldly recently as I am the one who has estranged... " "Hmp~ At least you''re not so stupid as not to know that... so what''s wrong?" "..." Tch, alright man, just tell him a damn excuse... Things unfold as I had thought, so a little annoyed at witnessing this, I take the glass with the drink as if I wanted to make the flames of my jealousy and anger go out with it. "I''m sorry Yuriko... e-emm... the truth is that I pregnant another woman" "..." "Puufff!!!" My drink shoots out right at Komuro''s face who was right in front of me, but even he doesn''t seem to notice this... just like Yuriko-san who had been said these words to, everyone in the cafeteria is left with their mouths opened silently as they had their eyes on the couple. Well, it''s not like everyone was totally attentive to what they were talking about at first. This was more of Soichiro''s fault who says this out loud while lowering his head to apologize! Things had really taken a completely different turn than I had expected... what would be a sweet reconciliation, it could really end very badly! Now all the women here looked at Soichiro as if he were the worst person in the world, while the men seemed like they were trying to pray for him... Well, I can only blame Soichiro for this! As I said before, it is not that people persisted with the concept of continuing with polygamy in this world, although this is still the most normal thing in the camps, also not so rare to find couples with several partners. The problem is that this guy was making his actions sound like infidelity completely! While this is what it was, he could also have phrased do it a little differently so it wouldn''t sound too bad!! Probably if he had mentioned to Yuriko-san that there was another girl he was interested in and wanted to take her as his woman, then I think things would not be so bad. He just had to wait for her to accept or reject that proposal... the way things are in this world now, I think there is a good chance that Yuriko-san was not so opposed. But it was not like that! The fool just comes and says he has helped a woman''s belly to grow!! Previously I could see how Yuriko-san happily spoke to me about these things, but I''m sure that she is not happy that her husband contributes to this with other women!! ¡° W-Who is¡­ who the hell did you get pregnant?!! " "W-Well... you have the right to know, it''s... it''s Yuki" "Yuki? ...that girl... " Dude, I agree that she has a right to know, or in fact, I think it doesn''t make much sense to hide it now, but¡­ damn! You''re telling this to the whole cafeteria! Couldn''t you pick a better place to say something like that? I think that would be good for this one was a place with fewer sharp and pointed objects to avoid getting stabbed!! ...I can see how Yuriko-san who was as upset as I have never seen is holding the cutlery knife tightly... probably what prevents her from thinking about whether or not she should stab him was that she begins to search her memories for someone with that name he says. Well, I was also curious about who the woman was that this serious man was cheating on Yuriko-san¡­ I really couldn''t imagine this man doing that. Then I was also a bit surprised to hear a familiar name... Unexpectedly, remembering that girl, I must say that now I understood this a little more. That girl... you could say that she was a carnivorous girl! Probably instead of saying that Soichiro had eaten her, was it finer to saying that that girl ate Soichiro? I had not seen her for a while... so was because she was in Kinato? So after I left she decided to look for other prey, and that was none other than Soichiro? "... How many months pregnant is she?" "...7" After a while that Yuriko-san seems to calm down, she proceeds to question Soichiro. Hearing her response, the fury that was descending on her reappears like a volcano which erupted... "S-Seven months?! Damn it! Why don''t you just invite me when the child is born to tell me, fuck?!! " S-Seven months¡­ so that probably happened shortly after I first left HOTD? I wonder if it was because Soichiro just hit the bullseye the first time, or did they have multiple encounters? ¡°You''ve been hiding this from me for 7 fucking months! You didn''t dare to tell me the moment it happened!! You are a fucking bastard!! " [Pan!!!] As if she had reached the peak of her anger, Yuriko-san stands up and slaps Soichiro hard, while he only can stay sit and say nothing ... ¡­Honestly, about telling your partner that you''ve been unfaithful I''ve heard several tips before. Some say that you should simply deny it while this cannot be proved... and others to just be honest... but I think that no matter which option you take, things will end badly in the end. Usually when someone in the marriage confesses an infidelity due to guilt, their relationship ends... or very few lovers continue after something like this. I have also heard of someone unfaithful who always denied being unfaithful and their marriage continued for a long time... but I cannot say that they were a happy couple since there was always doubt between them. That is why there is probably no good option to take and both are just as bad... so the only solution is to try to be faithful or maintain an agreement between your spouse if it is impossible... although both are probably just as complicated to do in a world like this was. "K-Komuro ... man, don''t swallow what I spat out... it''s disgusting" "E-Eh? D-Damn it!! Gueh... " Thinking about those things, suddenly Yuriko-san puts her eyes on our table and sees me... then somewhat mechanically I turned to Komuro, and even though it was probably useless now, I tried to pretend that we hadn''t heard their discussion talking to him... It is good that this does not seem to matter to her, and instead as if thinking of something, with a somewhat mocking smile she speaks to Soichiro again. ¡°Well, I have something to say too¡­ the truth is that I have also been with another person! Since you had simply pushed me aside to spend your time with your young lover, you can''t blame me for that!! " "..." Soichiro frowns upon hearing her but continues to remain silent. I''m sure those words of hers were probably nothing more than a reflection, after all, she thought about that after seeing me... and things between us weren''t like that. In fact, Yuriko-san''s affection towards me always remained at 80 (Confidence, Good impression). Do not know why, but when a person finds out things like this, almost his first instinct is to say that did the same or will do the same... probably the person thinks that this way the other that was unfaithful will feel the same as him. Besides, maybe it was also to hide how bad she felt... before Yuriko-san turned to leave, I could see her tears starting to form in her eyes. ...now I really want to leave this place because of the atmosphere here, now this place was so cold since it looks like this coffee shop was in the arctic in the middle of winter... Soichiro stays in his chair while he seems to think about the things that just happened¡­ I don''t know if it would be best for him to go after her, or to give her space to think too. "W-Waah~! W-What the hell is wrong with Yamada? L-Looks like this guy''s soul has left his body! " When I lay my eyes on the boys to tell them that we too should go, I only find the image of a totally lifeless Yamada on his chair... "That... t-the girl who this guy liked was Yuki..." Then with the words of Komuro, Hirano and I stayed with the mouth open... what I can say? The world was too small now or are these guys just out of luck with these things... What I do know is that this is probably just as fucked up as the previous thing... without a doubt knowing that the girl you like has been pregnant by another guy is one of the worst things to hear... maybe is even better to just to be rejected. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ Night had fallen and I left Haruna''s room to think a bit¡­ a lot had happened during the day after all. Also, probably not wanting to leave me alone with Haruna, Kurisu left the things she had to do in the tech department for tomorrow and had come to Haruna''s room to sleep with us as well. The problem is that with these two girls there, neither of them would let me play with them a bit¡­ that is so bad. Well, with the two little girls there too, that might have been impossible from the beginning probably. So with no other option, I decided to go out to the roof of the castle from where you enter to the two towers of bedrooms... this way I could also cool my head a bit so as not to do things that I should not do in front of Iruka-chan and Alice-chan. " ...Alexander-kun?" "..." So when I get to the place, I meet the person I least want to meet now¡­ Yuriko-san. Well, I can''t deny that a part of me wanted to seek her out to take advantage of what happens since maybe she was emotionally unstable, but... my feelings for her were not just lust and I really appreciated this woman very much. So if something happened between us, I didn''t want that to be a mistake for her... Yuriko-san had been sitting on a bench in this place holding a ring in her hands. She seemed calmer, but surely she kept thinking about what happened this afternoon in the cafeteria... "Hello..." "¡­Hello" Due to the reason of before, I wanted to turn around and leave this place, but¡­ if I do that, then I might end up affecting her even more and so I approach her with little hesitant steps. She puts her eyes on the ring again for a few seconds while responding to my words, and then she turns her gaze back to me who was walking slowly towards her... Only that this time the tears had started to fall from her eyes again. Her face was a little disfigured due to sadness, and that makes my feet come to a complete stop a few meters from her. It was the first time I had seen this refined and elegant woman make another kind of expression on that slightly proud face that she had or the playful side that she sometimes showed me... unfortunately, I couldn''t enjoy this time discovering another expression of her. As a man, maybe I should support Soichiro a bit... after all, his mistake was one that possibly most men have made or at least been tempted to do it, but... looking at Yuriko-san''s state of now, I just could curse him for making her act this way. "Sniff ... Sniff ... Waaah~ !!" For a moment it seemed she struggled to control her emotions trying to make their tears don''t continue to fall as if she doesn''t want to show me that side of her, but in the end it seems that these strong emotions were more strong and she just could not contain them. I don''t know if since she couldn''t help this then she tried to hide it by putting her face on my chest while tightly holding my clothes or she just wanted to cry her anguish over me, but for a moment I was a little blank without knowing what to do. Because of our height difference, now I was a bit stiff while she was kneeling while crying and hold me... In truth, I did not know very well what to do in this situation since it was the first time that I was in something like that, but thinking that it would be bad for someone else to see how we were now, I try to lift her and help her get to the bench by sitting next to her. ¡°W-Why¡­ s-sniff¡­ w-why is this happening to me? D-Did I do something wrong? " "¡­not" Between tears and sobs, she asks me this... the truth is that I don''t know well about her and Soichiro''s relationship, but as I said, now I didn''t mind blaming everything on him. Unexpectedly, it seems that she doesn''t think the same, and instead, she begins to blame herself for this. "No¡­ maybe it''s because Soichiro isn''t attracted to me anymore¡­ or could it be because I''m old now?" "I don''t think that''s the problem... I think Yuriko-san is a very beautiful woman... besides, I think you have a mature aura around you normally, but physically you are far from looking old." ¡°Sniff¡­ T-Then prove it! Surely you only say it so that I do not feel bad... after all, you are also surrounded by only young gir-Hmnnn~ " While I didn''t want to take advantage of her now that she was a bit confused, I think that showing her how I felt about her wasn''t something wrong. Besides, I couldn''t find any other way to prove my words to her than to kiss her... So without letting her continue with what she was saying, I take her face in my hands and begin by giving her a light kiss on the cheek, but thinking that perhaps it would not be enough to discard her doubts, in the next second I overlap my lips with hers... My first thought had been to give her a light kiss and then to withdraw, but feeling her warm lips the desire for her that I suppressed for a long time had been released... without caring if she was surprised or shocked by this, I simply concentrated on sucking on her lips like I want to make up all the time I couldn''t do this. I wrap my tongue around hers and as if it was some kind of switch in her, her entire body shakes. Probably because my lips had moistened with her tears first, this kiss had a slightly salty taste. "Hmnn~" I was only parting my lips from hers so we could both breathe or because I just wanted to look into her eyes... so before I knew it, I had laid Yuriko-san on the bench while I was on her lifting myself up with my knees around her waist and my palms on either side of her head... [Beep] [Yuriko affection 95] ¡°Yuriko-san¡­ I really like you, you know? So if you don''t stop me, I don''t know how far am I going to take this... but I don''t want you to think of this as a mistake... or I don''t want to be the person you get even whit of Soichiro either... " "I-I ... T-this is... w-we ..." While only supporting myself with three of my limbs, I begin to caress her cheek and look her directly in the eyes. It seems that she had stopped crying at some point, but now her mind was in a complete mess since she did not even seem to be able to think something clearly and only babbled a few words... it was a bit curious to see her in this state too. "... Should I stop or should I continue?" "U-Unn..." I really didn''t want to ask that question, and I just wanted to continue... unfortunately she only nodded to my question and so I had no idea which option she had chosen. Well... we were outdoors at the moment and it really wouldn''t be good to go any further in this place, so I think it was most likely the first option... I get up to allow her to do the same, and then we stare into each other''s eyes for a while without saying anything... "I-I ... I-I think... I-I''ll come back now... e-emmm th-this... n-now I don''t know... m-my head is..." " It ''s fine ... I just wanted to say what I feel for you Yuriko-san... I do not expect you to give me an answer now..." "U-Unn... I-I have many things to think about, s-so..." It seems that even after several minutes Yuriko-san''s mind had not settled down. Furthermore, as if she wanted to escape from this place, she starts to back away while trying to make an excuse but without taking her eyes off me... I think she didn''t expect I to actually kiss her¡­ or maybe she said that before without much thought. In the end, since I couldn''t quite understand what she was trying to tell me, I decided to make it clear how I felt about her so that she wouldn''t mistake my actions as an attempt to comfort her or something like that. So when she listening to me, it seems that the red color of her cheeks spreads all over her face... then she accelerates the rhythm of her steps to get out of here at a faster pace. Since her steps seemed a bit unsteady, I wanted to accompany her to prevent her from tripping and hurting herself, but probably if I did that, then would only make her condition worse. Well¡­ I think I should also go back to my room. Chapter 269 Trouble In HOTD ( Part 4 ) The previous chapter was not edited, but I already published the edited one. I hope you like the new chapter!! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Yuriko) I close the door to my room and I lean on this one while making a long sigh... w-what just happened? M-Me and Alexander-kun we kissed? Yes, it is just what just happened! B-Besides, we did it for quite some time... T-That little guy is quite skilled at it¡­ my mind went totally blank and I could forget about everything for quite some time just getting lost in the sensation of my mouth. ¡­T-This is bad! If someone else saw us, then¡­ th-then¡­ e-eh? Ah, it''s true¡­ what the hell does it matter if that damn Soichiro finds out about this now?!! My first instinct was to hide this, but thinking that it would be bad if Soichiro found out about this, what happened recently with him comes back to my head and makes my angry emotions return... no, that word could not describe what I was feeling right now! That damn man went and got pregnant a girl our daughter''s age!! Also, it wasn''t just anger! I felt betrayed, hurt, and much more... honestly, the idea of looking for that little guy and let him make me forget all this appeared recurrently in my mind. The more I thought about it, the more things about that little guy popped into my head¡­ I probably just didn''t want to think about anything else at this point. I was not stupid, and I knew that that little boy had always had an idea about me, but...I thought that he had been satisfied with our relationship in which I made fun of him a little from time to time. ...or maybe he just held back because he knew that I wouldn''t betray Soichiro. Anyway, what was I thinking when I told him to prove what he said to me?! I really wasn''t thinking clearly at the time... That was simply inciting him to do that! I-I know very well that this little guy is not someone to play concerning these things. In fact, I''m a little surprised that damn brat stopped at that time.. i-if he had not, then I do not know what would have happened! W-Well¡­ I can''t completely blame him for what happened there ¡­ yes, the only culprit for this is that damn Soichiro! If he hadn''t done something that stupid, then none of this would have happened!! ¡­If he had talked to me first, I might not reject the idea that he had another woman. But instead, that bastard put me aside and didn''t have the guts to tell me until now that his son with another woman will be born in a couple of months!! That bastard decided to just enjoy time with his little slut while he couldn''t fulfill his duties as a husband with me!! ...or may it really that he was no longer attracted to me? Hmp~ No, the boy said that he really liked me and that I was a beautiful woman! So it''s just that this bastard doesn''t have enough energy to satisfy two women! If you can''t do it, then you shouldn''t do something like that in the first place!! If he had told me that he liked another girl, because of how the world is now, I don''t see why to reject that. Besides, I practically pushed my daughter to a boy who had many girls by his side... although I think it would be fair that since we have had so much time together, then he must give me a little priority. W-Wait¡­ there is another big problem! I-If Saya finds out that Alexander-kun kissed me, she might get quite mad!! W-Well¡­ I think that when she finds out that she will soon have a little brother or sister she will be more shocked¡­ or so I hope. Haaa~ Damn it¡­ things have gotten really complicated now. Feeling somewhat discouraged, I flop onto the bed. At the moment I didn''t want to think about anything, but probably if I trying to avoid thinking about Soichiro, then I could only think about the boy again. His words that he liked me were constantly repeated in my head, and I can''t deny that I didn''t feel bad about these¡­ besides, before knew it I was running my fingers over my lips as if I wanted to remember the feeling of that time. To be honest, that boy had made me feel in ways that I never thought I could do... not that I liked him more than Soichiro for a simple kiss, my relationship with him was much more serious after all... although it was as if we would both try to simply fulfill our roles as husband and wife. It''s not that I don''t love Soichiro... or at least I felt happy being with him. He was someone serious, responsible, and generally a good man. Someone who would be considered a great match by any woman, and so I didn''t have many complaints about him. Or I wouldn''t have them if this hadn''t happened... On the other hand, I couldn''t deny that Alexander-kun''s character also seemed very striking to me¡­ maybe that''s even the reason why I pushed my daughter towards him. That little guy is someone quite passionate... you can even say that he is someone lustful, though he is also responsible... or at least with the people at his side. Maybe I can not say that he is someone good, but he is not someone evil either... what no one can deny is that the little boy is a womanizer... Although from what I''ve heard from the girls around him, he never tried to hide this¡­ besides, he cares a lot about the girls around him and seems to love them quite a bit. This could be said to be due to the fact that he was someone who completely followed his wishes without being held back by them... so to some extent, you could see it as that he was too honest. ...So I cannot deny that seeing that passion and desire inside his eyes was something quite attractive... or at least they were for me who had tried to continue a life repressing these things since they were not very consistent with a person with the status that I had. Or maybe I''m just trying to imitate Soichiro to see us as a more appropriate couple... that damn fool seems to feel nothing at times... even surprises me a bit that he had been unfaithful... well, it seems that in the end he''s still a man and not a fucking robot! Time passed, and my mind kept turning to the matter of these two people... I must say that due to Soichiro''s actions, every time I compared them, he seemed to lose with that kid more and more. In fact, even though I didn''t want to see him for now, I was waiting for that bastard to show up to continue discussing things and get the little boy out of my mind, but... that fool couldn''t even do that! Hours had passed since we left the cafeteria and that damn bastard hadn''t appeared since then!! ...do not tell me that this idiot decided to better go with his little bitch?!! When that thought pops into my head, I quickly get out of bed and walk out of the room. If it is a truth that this bastard brought that little bitch and now he''s in her arms, then this time I don''t just will slap him and I''ll kick him in the balls instead!! Since I didn''t know if he was still outside or was in another room here, I have to go ask some of the girls who were in charge of cleaning the place to see if they had seen him. "Yuriko... do you want to come in?" In the end, it seems that he actually chose to sleep in a different room than ours¡­ besides, since he invites me in, then I don''t think he brought his little bitch here. Or does he think I might hurt her? Hmp~ I''m not crazy to do something to a pregnant woman. "No, it''s fine" "" ... "" Now that we were in front of each other, I began to think that maybe it was not a very good idea to come here¡­ the only thing I could think when I saw him was to yell at him and hit him again, so I can only keep silent after answering him. He also does the same, and then an awkward silence as we watch each other is generated... damn it! Does he expect me to tell him not to renounce to me? That I beg him not to abandon me for another woman?! Or is this bastard just going to pretend nothing happened?!! "S-So¡­ s-so have you found someone else?" "... wh-what?" Perhaps seeing that my anger was increasing by every second that this silence continued, he finally opens his mouth. His words leave me blank for a moment, for a moment I wanted to yell at him what the hell was he saying and then really hit him again, but then I remember what happened with Alexander-kun recently and that maybe someone saw us and then said that to him. So some nervousness invades me. After thinking about that for a bit, I calm down. This motherfucker is in no position to blame me for kissing someone else right now! "...in the cafe you said that you had someone else" "Youuu..." Now that I thought about it, I think that because of the anger at that time then I said something like that, I had completely forgotten that. Also, it seems like what happened with Alexander no one probably saw it¡­ so I was a bit relieved by that as things between us wouldn''t get even more complicated. But then thinking about his words, the fact that they sounded like since now I have someone else that I like and since he too, then we should both go our own way, that makes my anger even greater than before! Well, not only did I feel angry¡­ that also made me quite sad. Although I''m glad that at this moment I could only show him my anger¡­ I didn''t want this idiot to see me cry. "I get it! So you want to spend all your time with that little bitch now! Don''t worry, I won''t bother you anymore!! " [Clink] This time I don''t slap him and instead take the ring off my finger and throw it in his face! So while I hear the sound of it falling to the ground, I turn to leave. "Y-Yuriko..." ¡°Hmp~ Don''t worry about me, as you say, there is someone who cares about me! I don''t need your pity!! " "..." When he calls me, I turn around again for a moment to see that his expressionless face seemed to show a little doubt in this one... it was certainly strange to see him show any emotion, but that''s not what I wanted to see... I wanted him to at least show a little concern about me! At least that would tell me that he still cared for me!! Instead, his expression of doubt only tells me that he thinks more about that girl than about me... Then a second later I didn''t want more to see him make a worried face, now I wanted to see the same thing as when I said those things to him before in the cafeteria... I wanted him to suffer as much as I did! So that''s why I say similar words, even if these were lies... Well, maybe now I knew that those words were not totally a lie¡­ that was most likely the reason why I didn''t collapse in the hallways and cry there. So I was able to wait until to get to my room again to do it. "Sniff... sniff... Waaah ~" Once inside my room, I quickly lay down on the bed and start crying as I smother it with my pillow¡­ that damn bastard¡­ does he really just want to push me aside now ?! Trash, idiot, asshole!! After maybe the hundredth insult towards Soichiro, the idea of feeling bad about this one even started to bother me¡­ so if before I had a little impulse to go into Alexander-kun''s arms to forget everything, now I really wanted to!! I no longer cared that Soichiro found out about this! No¡­ actually it would be nice if that damn bastard knew!! The only thing preventing me from doing so is that in Alexander-kun''s room Haruna and Kurisu were surely there... So the only thing I could do was try to think about the time we had on the roof of the castle so that I could forget everything else. I do not think that now my feelings for him have increased, but certainly not decreased as my thoughts by Soichiro. Or rather I try to avoid thinking about him by taking refuge in the memories that have with Alexander... then I do this until just at some point I fell asleep. The next day, I discover that I was not the only one who had been thinking about him. I immediately realize when I see him that Alexander-kun seems to have decided to be more proactive in approaching me... Or maybe it''s just that after the two of us walked past that line that we had never crossed until the night before, then instead of turn back behind of this one, he decided to keep moving even further... W-Well... if I had met him the night before again, then I might even be the one who would try to seek comfort from him, but ... having calmed down a bit, I knew that for various reasons this was not very good. Although being honest, I can not say that his actions make me upset or feel bad... in fact at knowing that someone else likes me prevents me from feeling even worse than I already feel. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) The morning after arriving at HOTD, we have a small meeting in which Yoshioka informs us that he had chosen a city about 45 minutes away by helicopter for me to show them the use of the tactical level scrolls, and the leader chosen to accompany me was none other than Yuriko-san. Apparently, Yoshioka and Soichiro were somewhat busy with things at Kinato''s camp. Although I think that the main reason why things ended up like this is that the first one was probably also quite busy in caring for the woman who was carrying her first child in her womb... I do not intend to earn the dissatisfaction of a woman pregnant so I have no complaints about this. Also, I believe that as his friend, Yoshioka not is so foolish to force Soichiro to go along with Yuriko-san at this time... Most likely at this time what happened in the cafeteria is the biggest gossip around the camp¡­ after all, there''s no way that was kept a secret after so many people witnessed it. To make matters worse, last night Yuriko-san''s screams were heard throughout all the castle... now I could see how the women who saw Soichiro make a bad face or spoke badly of him discreetly. Since he was still a leader, then sure they thing that not would be good if he listened to them. The men, on the other hand, some saw Soichiro with some sorrow, perhaps sympathizing with him, although... there are also those who see him with a certain strangeness and surprise on their faces. Most likely, these men do not understand why he having one of the most desired women in all the camps would do something like that... I must say that I even was in this part of the men that thought this. Well... perhaps it is one of the great mysteries of life why a man with a beautiful woman can still be unfaithful. Because everything before, to end l seems that the leader chosen to accompany me was none other than Yuriko-san... about this, I have nothing why have a complaint. In fact, I had to try hard not to smile in front of Yoshioka and Soichiro... Chapter 270 Trouble In HOTD ( Part 5 ) Hello! I also feel the same way as several of you about jumping to the next level on girl relationships with Alex, and in fact, I already write those chapters. Unfortunately, remember that chapters like this one have been written for a long time, so I rely more on how those who read the later chapters in my p.atreon feel. You will have to wait a bit to read sex scenes. Hahaha, sorry about that. I can only encourage you to support the novel to be able to read advanced chapters. Probably at the end of this month the chapters in which Alexander has his first time will be published in my p.atreon. Thanks for reading SES !! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- After we had a little meeting in the morning, everyone proceeds to prepare for the things they had to do. Yoshioka and Soichiro would return to Kinato, Yuriko-san was preparing things for our departure, and Hirano would talk to Kurisu to see how the BIMs I had brought from B-tooom worked. Kurisu and Haruna would not accompany Yuriko-san and me, they were both still busy. Especially the first one, since apart from teaching Hirano how to use the bombs, she also was still taking charge to create the production lines for the bombs. Apparently, the technology in B-tooom was ahead of Kurisu''s time by a few decades, or at least that''s what she believed when she saw it. The good news was that the people of that island had thought not to depend on anyone, probably because they did was not legal, so that all the equipment needed to create all components of the bombs were there. So it was not even necessary to do reverse engineer to make us possible to create the bombs soon and saving us a lot of time. The people of the tech department just had to understand the use of the equipment, and that was not very difficult. Therefore, as I had thought before, creating most of the bombs didn''t have much of a problem... or more precisely, most of them. According to Kurisu, there was only a slight problem with shield bombs and those that created black holes... They could probably create these bombs but just a few since they can only make some by the materials I brought from the world of B-tooom. Also, getting more of this material for these would be somewhat difficult... the problem was that they used enriched uranium! The energy to operate these bombs was very large, so they needed a small nuclear terminal to create these effects for a short time. Kurisu had talked to me about this very excited for a few hours, but... since she mentioned many technical things, in the end, the only thing I could understand was that the bombs were quite advanced things. While she was talking about it, I was more worried that I suffered from radiation poisoning since several of those bombs had been used on that Island... the good thing was that due to the strengthening of my body and that of the girls who were with me, it seems that there was no problem with us. ...I wonder if I am not sterile? Lately I''ve been in places with higher than normal radioactive indices... damn! This is a real concern and not a joke for me!! Even though the system said that I had no problem, should I take iodine pills? Maybe it''s for the best to do... although I haven''t thought about having children yet, it''s not that I don''t want to have them!! While I had a bit of concern for my future offspring, I arrive at the castle gate to wait for Yuriko-san to go to the city that had a population of more than 7 million inhabitants before, and that were now zombies. So in this place, I meet the person I wanted to avoid for the moment... "Alexander ..." "Soichiro..." When I saw him earlier, I thought that he was not very affected by his discussion with Yuriko-san since he had the same serious face as always. But now that I look at him more closely, I can tell that he had dark circles and he looked a bit tired... probably he didn''t sleep very well. I wanted to just shake my head at him as a greeting and leave, but something in me is preventing me from taking a step forward and leaving him in that state¡­ to be honest, I don''t dislike this man. You could say we only have slightly different thoughts on some things, but even I think he''s a good man. ¡­Although I can''t say we were friends either. If I were to define my relationship with him, then he would be my father-in-law because of my relationship with Saya¡­ someone that I should have a little respect for because of this. Unfortunately, he was also Yuriko-san''s husband¡­ someone I envied from the bottom of my heart. Perhaps for that reason I could never see him as my father-in-law totally... although you could probably say that I am the only one who is wrong for wanting this man''s wife even though I already take his daughter from him... I understand that, and I''m not so miserable as to think that he has done something wrong, but¡­ damn it! Who would not hate the guy that has the girl you like?!! It''s irrational, but that''s how emotions are. ¡­So, probably what keeps my feet from moving is due to the guilt I feel towards him. While I have decided to be on the side with Yuriko-san because of what he did, that is because my feelings are skew to her side... To be honest, I can''t blame him for what he did¡­ having so many girls around me, it would be very hypocritical if I did, right? "Tell me Soichiro... why the hell doesn''t you go after Yuriko-san and crawl around asking for forgiveness?! Damn, even going and holding onto her leg while crying and begging her to forgive you wouldn''t be wrong!" Haa~ I hate myself for doing this... I should just take advantage of his problems with Yuriko-san and not advise him to try to solve his problems with her... although if I don''t, then the guilt I feel probably won''t go away. If someone has screwed up so splendidly, I think at least it wouldn''t hurt to humble yourself a bit... maybe it won''t fix things, but at least you could say that you trying something. Or at least I think it is better for the sentimentally wounded woman to see you sorry and mortified for what happened, than simply showing that face which seems that it does not seem to be affected at all... ¡­Even if I think that seeing Soichiro act like that would be quite a show, I would probably laugh a little because of that, but I would also feel a little sad since the chances of these two reconciling are higher. "That... I think it''s too late for that..." "¡­too late?" "It seems that Yuriko feels something more for someone else... although I can''t blame her for this as I have neglected her for a while" "H-Haa? M-Man, haven''t you considered that to be a lie? " "..." I thought he would be someone too proud to do something like that, but it seems like there was another problem instead¡­ when I heard that Yuriko-san had someone else that she liked, I remember what happened on the roof of the castle yesterday. That time because everything happened suddenly and I was very excited, I did not check that there was no one in that place. So I thought that perhaps that had reached his ears and was indirectly blaming me. But looking at his expression, it doesn''t seem like that was the case... furthermore, even though what happened the night before between Yuriko-san and me, I don''t think her feelings for me are so big to make her consider leaving her husband for me. So there is only the most logical option, that she was simply lying. Seeing his silence, he probably has his doubts about that too, but it seems like he chose to believe that it was true... maybe because he had been with Yuki now, then he thought it was not impossible for Yuriko to do the same with someone else. ¡°You may be right, but¡­ I''m probably afraid that Yuriko will ask me to leave Yuki now that she''s pregnant¡­ I can''t leave her alone now." "..." Now I am the one who did not know what to say to him, and I can only remain silent... as a man, I think Soichiro was quite admirable in taking responsibility for the girl who got pregnant from him. As a husband¡­ I couldn''t say the same. "...You haven''t thought of just taking both of them?" Considering his problem for a moment, after having a great internal battle and clenching my teeth tightly as if I try to avoid speaking, those words of mine come out of my mouth almost in the form of a whisper. Haaa~ Damn! I wanted to stop this conversation now!! Maybe if I hit my head against a wall and faint then I could avoid having to say these things? ¡°¡­Sadly, not everyone can be like you and just decide to love any woman you like, Alexander. I know that if I''m with both of them, I can''t help but to feel me guilty towards both of them. I admit it, what happened with Yuki was more of a mistake... that time we were returning from a foray to eliminate the zombies of a small town and maybe I drank too much... then the next day I woke up with her in my bed without really knowing what happened. After that it was very difficult for me to see Yuriko''s face, and that made our relationship somewhat uncomfortable... then when Yuki told me she was pregnant, things just got worse. ¡­But like I said, I can''t leave her alone now. " Man... I know that''s true, but you didn''t need to make me look like a womanize! You could avoid that part. Also, it seems that this girl was actually more dangerous than I thought at the first... I don''t want to doubt her, but something tells me that she was the one who got Soichiro drunk! Also I understand that each man has different ideologies, and I can''t blame him for that¡­ but listening to what he says, I can tell that the situation between him and Yuriko-san is not my fault! So I can rest easy about that and not feel guilty. ¡°Well¡­ I can only wish you that your child is born safely. Besides... you can''t blame me for what happens in the future... " With nothing more to say to him, I simply say goodbye by raising my hand and wishing him that his future child borns without complications. Also, my last words that were more of a whisper were a kind of warning for him... Since he can''t decide how to proceed with Yuriko, he can''t complain if I tried to take advantage of this opportunity! I think I held back a lot when their relationship was stable¡­ probably. Also, we''ve interacted for a while, so I don''t think he was blind enough not to see the attraction I had towards Yuriko-san... ¡°¡­ I just want her not to be sad. So if she is really happy with another man, then I can''t say anything... " When I walk away, Soichiro seems to mutter it that is barely audible¡­ although I don''t know if it was because he understood what my words implied or it was just what he really wanted for Yuriko-san. Either way, I no longer have to hold back towards Yuriko-san or feel guilty... Leaving that castle, I go directly to the place used as a hangar for helicopters, and there Yuriko-san was already waiting for me to leave. So she and I get into the back, and the pilot starts to make this machine rise and immediately heads towards our destination. ¡° L-Little one¡­ w-what are you doing?! " According to my previous words, I quickly feel as close to her as I can... you could say that our sides were as close as a pair of Siamese twins. Of course, that wasn''t why she complained... The reason for this was none other than when the helicopter heads towards the city full of zombies, then I begin to slide my hand from her waist towards those mature hips that have always tempted me until now... "A-Alexander-kun... s-stop playing around!" "Playing around? I''m not playing, Yuriko... I told you before, I really like you a lot " "E-Eh? T-That''s... " When my hand begins to caress her large buttocks a little, she holds my wrist to stop my movements... this one is really big ... is because it has given birth to a daughter? Well, it was also pretty cool to see her lose that dignified attitude that she had and to see her get flustered¡­ while the usual attitude is quite refreshing, she seems quite cute when she acts this way! ¡° Can I kiss you like last night, Yuriko? " "... W-What happened that night was-" "It was a mistake? I see... so for you that was a mistake... it''s true, probably my feelings for you can only be seen by others as something wrong... " "N-No! I-I mean ... I-I don''t know... t-to me, these made me happy at least... " I know that maybe it''s a bit unfair to take advantage of her emotional instability, but if I don''t, then surely what Yuriko-san can feel for me can cool... for now, I just want to occupy a space in her mind. And with this as a purpose, I have to be a little insistent for her to remember the things of yesterday and that she does not see them as a mistake! I go back to trying to caress Yuriko-san''s body, and I can see her internal struggle to stop myself again or to let things happen... in the end, it seems that perhaps this was still too fast. Well, probably since she has not cleared the things with Soichiro, I can''t blame her for this either. As I stopped, I thought she would probably tell me that it was too early for her to think about having a relationship with someone else or something like that, but it seems like the problem was something else... "A-Alexander-kun... t-there are more people here, so stay calm!" In a somewhat nervous way, this time she looks in the direction of the pilots whom it seems that we had attracted his attention... these guys... if they crash the helicopter, then I swear that I will find a way to revive them to later kill them again! ¡­I wonder if this means that if we are alone we can do it then? Also, it seems that the separation of this couple it goes faster than I had thought it would be... when Yuriko-san holds my hand again, I realize that she was not wearing her wedding ring now... "Don''t worry, Yuriko-san... if they dare to talk about what happened here, then the next time they get on a helicopter it will be to be thrown from this one" "K-Kohon... A-All indicators are in order?" "Y-Yes..." ¡° M-Mou¡­ you shouldn''t joke like that Alexander-kun. " Joke? Damn, who''s kidding? You could say that I''ve waited a long time for this, so if a guy I don''t know gets in my way and ruins things with Yuriko-san, then it''s because he or they just wants to die! It''s good that the helicopter pilot and copilot seemed like smart enough people to know that my words weren''t a joke and were more of a promise between us... so after listening to me, both guys nervously start to check that everyone in the helicopter was in order as they possibly tried to forget what they saw. Unfortunately, time passes very quickly when you are having fun... after harassing Yuriko-san a couple more times to make her show me that expression that was more of an innocent schoolgirl, the city that was our destination appears before our sight. "A-Alexander-san... I-I''m sorry to bother you, but you want us to descend the helicopter somewhere." "It is not necessary... I think we can carry out what we came to do from the helicopter, just fly over the city a little " "Understood!!" Chapter 271 Trouble In HOTD ( Part 6 ) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- " So, what are you wanted to do here Alexander-kun? " ¡° What if I told you that I just wanted to be alone with you, Yuriko? " "M-Mou... then I''ll get a little annoyed with you, little one... the problem of the recent zombie activity is not a joke, after all" "Well, it''s true that I''m glad to be able to spend time with you, but I also wanted to try some things." After teasing Yuriko a bit, I search in my interdimensional space for the scrolls I recently obtained from Rozz''s Area, and right away one of these appears in my hands. Since she had seen some similar ones before, she is not too surprised by this while I examine this one a bit. If I have to describe a difference between the other scrolls that we had used until now, I can only say that the runes and magic symbols in this one were more abundant and had also a more complex design... on how it is used nothing has changed, so the following thing I do is take the necessary crystals to activate it. Of course, the amount of energy to activate it was much higher than those of before, in fact, monster crystals with a level 2 soul were needed for this one... Previously, it always seemed a bit curious to me that the crystals that I had in my possession could only be merged to create one with a value of 999,999, and it was no longer possible to add another crystal more... so it could be said that this was the limit of what a single crystal of these could be worth. But inside the dimensional ring that had the adventurer''s mummy in the Rozz forest, there I found several crystals that were worth more than 1 million each of these... according to Aurora, these belonged to creatures with a level 2 soul. Apparently, when a monster enters that range its crystal undergoes an even greater qualitative change than when it enters in the 5th limit... probably something changes in its crystal and allowing it to accumulate more energy. Besides, it is easy to recognize the crystal of a monster with a level 2 soul. The translucent glow that normal crystals showed, change and now these emitted an orange color... Theoretically, a crystal of that level can be exchanged for 1 million of those that have a translucent color. Though it seems that no one would make such a deal and people with these crystals prefer only to exchange them only for things with a high value such as equipment or objects, or also keep it for their own use. That must be the reason why I hadn''t seen someone use these crystals to make a payment in the Areas where I had been until now. After all, there are things like these scrolls that even if you placed several crystals with almost a million worth, these would not work. It is probably similar to electrical objects which need a specific voltage to function, and those crystals do not have the necessary energy output for that. It was a good thing that the guy who had these scrolls had prepared the necessary crystals to use these he had and I did not have to look for crystals of monsters with a level 2 soul. To do that, I would probably have had to go to an Area of the same level... "Okay, then let''s try this thing..." With everything ready, I prepare me to activate the scroll. These things are worth over 100 million G, plus you need 3 orange crystals that would be supposedly 30 million G, so I hope they are really worth it! With Yuriko''s curious gaze on me, the scroll begins to emit an orange glow that came from the magic symbols and runes that seem to begin to absorb the energy of the crystal little by little... so then I found the first problem that these scrolls had. These took a long time to activate! The only good thing I can say is that at this moment I was not in a hurry for the scroll to show its effect... it was then that until after several minutes after it began to shine, the indications of how to use it finally appeared in my mind. Without wasting any more time, I put my eyes on the city that I could see when I opened the door of the helicopter, and then from the parchment, an energy beam shoots out to the place that I indicate as the center in my mind. Right away, in that city where we could see a large number of zombies walking through the streets, what looked like waves spread all over the place. I think the scroll first checks the environment a bit, so we have to wait more time to finally see the effect of it. If I''m honest, it wasn''t what I expected. I expected to see the entire city burning in flames now, but what my eyes see was something a little different. "Surprising¡­" Well, it surely is still something quite eye-catching for someone like Yuriko. Somehow, the scroll seems to have chosen some streets of the city in which the flames begin to form spontaneously and soon zombies, vehicles, and other objects that were in these, burn... [Boom!] [Boom!] While it wasn''t as if the entire city was burning now, as there was no one to stop the fire from spreading, soon it was not just the places where the scroll showed its effect that was covered in flames. Also, explosions that occurred sporadically and that became more and more constant helped this. Seeing all this, I was no longer so disappointed with the scroll... although there are zombies with some intelligence, this is not so high that they order the other zombies to start taking buckets of water to try to put out the fire, so with some time, most likely the flames will spread throughout the city. Also, I think I just had some too high expectations of these scrolls. If I think about it, as magic scrolls, these don''t rank that high. So it''s only natural that they have various disadvantages. Probably a tactical level scroll that really sets an entire city on fire in seconds would not just be a [F] rank¡­ there are surely tactical scrolls with higher levels, and logically these have to be stronger and not have as many defects like the ones that I just used. Although perhaps it also depends a bit on the skill of the scribe who makes the scrolls... " H-How many of those scrolls do you have, Alexander?! " "Same as this one, I still have 4... I also have others, but they are probably not as useful as these" ¡°4¡­ well, it''s still pretty good. With these, we can at least eliminate the cities that cause us the most problems while you get the weapons " "I have the same thought like you, Yuriko" Seeing as the city began to burn slowly, Yuriko animated way and a bit altered, she took my shoulders and ask me that... if I do not say her something, I wonder if she will start to undress me to see for herself how many of these scrolls I had with me? Well, anyway. Since I was in this position, I had to take advantage of it, and so while Yuriko seemed to start considering where to use the other scrolls, I pulled my face closer to hers and spoke to her. ¡°¡­I want a reward. I have done my best to help the camps, so I want a reward! " "E-Eh? A-A reward? W-Well it''s true that Alexander-kun has done a lot for the people here, so I''m sure the others will agree with this. The problem is that I don''t think there is something that you can be rewarded with that interests you... " "Oh, don''t worry, Yuriko. There is, or rather, I don''t care much what other people give me... I don''t want a reward from them, I want a reward from you, Yurik!" "E-Eh? A-A reward from me¡­ th-that''s¡­ " You could say that all the camps we have control of are mine, so as Yuriko says, what one thing could I wish for from these? At the moment the only thing in this world that is useful to me is crystals, but I don''t think there are people who would fight with me for these here. So maybe the only thing that people here could do to reward me is something like a statue or things like that, but that doesn''t interest me. I have enough with the statue that the guild girls "Servants of Alexander-sama" made me... Therefore, from the beginning the only thing I wanted as a reward is something from Yuriko... "...Do I not deserve a reward, Yuriko? " "T-That''s¡­ w-what do you want?" I keep pressing her a bit, and finally as her face flushes and she looks down, she mentions the words I wanted to hear. "Just one Kiss! Just like last night, I want to taste Yuriko''s lips! " "E-Emmm..." I couldn''t ask too much because surely that would only be counterproductive, so I choose something that we had already done. Yuriko seems to think things over for a while, but then she by herself begins to bring her face closer to mine, and then my lips feel the quality of hers. [Chu] This was certainly something much less intense than what happened that night, but for me this was much more significant than that time! On that occasion, I was who took the initiative, and also was when she was emotionally unstable. Instead, now she was who did it and certainly she was much calmer! From the emotion I felt, I wanted to throw myself towards her and kiss her more intensely, but I manage to contain myself and instead decide to make fun of her a little. While I touch my lips as if to emphasize what we had done, I look directly at her and say. "Well... I just wanted a kiss on my cheek like the time you gave me a reward for the pill I gave you before... I didn''t expect Yuriko to take my lips without giving me time to mentally prepare myself" "F-Fool! I-It''s obvious that this is what you want!! B-Besides, you were the only one who took my lips the previous time in an unexpected way! H-Hmp~ Don''t pretend innocence in front of me, little brat! " ¡°Heee~ I remember that time you told me that you wanted me to show you how I felt about you, so that''s why I kissed you. I really don''t mind showing you my feelings for you like that night again, you know?... " ¡°S-Stop playing, I-I already gave you the reward you wanted! M-More importantly, now we should think about what to do next whit this..." When I thought of giving Yuriko another kiss, she put her hand on my mouth to avoid it. Then at being somewhat nervous about this, she decided to change the subject pointing to the city that continued to burn little by little. Well¡­ it''s true that we probably have to take care of this. Although the zombies did not put out the flames, surely they have enough intelligence to try to escape from that hell. ¡°W-We should go back¡­ we must send some teams to take care of the zombies that try to escape. Also, once the flames are extinguished, we will have to examine if some things are useful to us still. " "¡­fine" Since I had practically cornered Yuriko in a corner of the helicopter and was about to climb on her body, I return to my place listening to her words. It''s really difficult trying to contain yourself with a woman like her... On the other hand, I don''t think much can be salvaged from this city since probably all the food in this one will end up burning... although since we have no shortage of this, there is not much of a problem for this. As for the survivors of that city, perhaps they can try to escape now that the zombies leave the city for the fire... but they will have to do so before the flames prevent them from doing this too. Well, actually, I think there should be very few people in the cities now, and the few survivors had to be gathering in camps to survive more easily. Also since the zombies have become a little more intelligent, probably the people who stayed in the cities have long ended up in the stomach of some zombies. So I''m not worried about burning survivors for this. Thinking about this, the helicopter that had moved away from the city to avoid the smoke returns to our camp. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Revy) The boy had gone to the world of some girls since yesterday, apparently, it had been screwed up and was full of zombies... if it were before, this would certainly have surprised me, but with everything that happened so far and I have seen, it is not so shocking anymore. Alexander told me that from that world he would get my gold and so that he had wanted me to accompany him there, but I honestly don''t want to go to a place that is worse than the city where I come from. Well, more than he needed me to accompany him, it seems that he did not want to leave me alone in this place... that damn brat must think that when he returns he may find one of his girls dead if I stay here... or that I will surely create some problem! ¡­Although I can''t say that I get along with all of them, I am not so stupid as to become the enemy of all these girls. There are some that even I feel it would be dangerous to fight with... Well, the thing is that this mansion is quite comfortable and it is much better to spend time here than in an apocalyptic world. Also, I have to say that the way the military girls treat me is quite refreshing¡­ being treated with respect and seeing how they have a bit of envy towards me is not bad at all. That''s something I discovered when I went back on my own with some of those girls, but it seems to them that all the girls who live in the mansion are their superiors, and of course that includes me. So being treated that way is something new to me, although... I can certainly get used to this. At least it is much better than being treated like a plague or a criminal... "...How far have you come with Alex-chan?" "" E-Eh? "" By this time all the girls in the mansion had gathered to eat, so I decided to ask something that intrigued me a bit and for which I was a bit curious. It is obvious that the attitude of the soldier girls is not due to just the fact that we lived in the mansion, and rather to the implicit meaning in this... that all these girls were the women of that brat. At first I thought that the boy had already eaten all these girls, but... knowing them a little more, then I realized that these girls seemed too innocent in that aspect. In fact, you can say that they stink of virgins! Just looking at how most of them start to get nervous about this topic when I ask this, it pretty much confirmed my suspicions. This surprises me a bit, being with that boy for a while, I can say that he is not a herbivore¡­ well, he is also only 13 years old, something that I sometimes forget. So with my words, these girls begin to say the approaches they have had with him until it becomes a kind of competition... although all things didn''t rise from the level of charisms and kisses. It seems that the knight girl from before has even gone further with him than these girls... Or so I thought until little Harpy as if remembering something and not wanting to lose with the others, then she speaks and says something that leaves the others in silence... ¡°Master loves Vrana more! He even let her suck his meat stick, roock~! " Chapter 272 Trouble In HOTD ( Part 7 ) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Revy) "" ... "" ¡°W-What do you mean, bird girl? ¡­Are you talking about food again? " With the words of the little Harpy, everything falls silent for a while until the brown-haired girl called Rei asks that... previously when this topic came to light, the boy was here to divert everyone''s attention. Unfortunately, this time it is not this way since he is in another place. "Hmn? No, Vrana is talking about the meat stick between the master''s legs, roock~" Without being able to be even more specific, the Harpy clears any doubts there may be about this. I knew it! That brat had done that kind of thing with this girl, although... Whether it''s because there are only pure girls here right now, or because they probably knew that sort of thing would happen sooner or later, most don''t take this badly. At most, it just makes some of them frown over at thought some things. Well, probably being one of the most inexperienced in this subject, Emilia''s face flushes completely and she acts nervous... although is perhaps due to this subject make arousing some memories in her mind. Then as if confirming my suspicions, when she sets her eyes on me, her nervousness grows even more. She''s probably afraid that I would bring up that the boy had performed oral sex on her as well... it even seems that she was begging me with her eyes to be quiet. "Scythe-chan... you''re drooling" Although there were also girls who seemed to not understand or care a lot about this thing... the girl with the scythe starts to drool a little when she hears the words "Master''s meat stick". As far as I know now, this girl was a zombie... I don''t know if she just took those words literally. ...I really can''t understand how Alexander can keep someone who seems to want to eat him by his side... Other girls like Mary, Leona, and Saeko seem to think that this is not something too important. Probably if the boy asks to any of them to do the same as the Harpy, no one would hesitate much to do it... "So Alex-kun has come to do that with Vrana-chan~..." "W-Well... since she only looks a couple of years older than him, then that wouldn''t look like a crime." "T-that bra-¡­ My lord will surely make me do that kind of thing to him now that I''m his slave¡­" ¡°Hmp~ You think highly of yourself, don''t you? Why would Alexander-sama want to do that with an old woman having girls more beautiful than you by her side? B-Besides, I am Alexander-sama''s first slave, s-so... " ¡°Y-Youuu¡­ it really seems that you are happy with your new status as a slave, Celi. Maybe I should have turned you into one much earlier! " The firsts to speak were the girls who seemed to be a similar age to me. They just blush a little probably from the kind of topic we were talking about, but they didn''t seem that surprised by this either. Then the girls who became Alexander''s slaves begin to argue with each other... in the end, it seems that this merchant woman could not avoid her fate of falling into the hands of that boy. "T-That perverted brat¡­ I can''t believe he took advantage of this girl, surely this silly girl didn''t even understand those things!!" "Hmn? The Master didn''t anything wrong, fat girl! Vrana just wanted to make the Master happy and that''s why she did it, roock ~ !! Also, even though Vrana didn''t understand it much about these things at that time, now Vrana knows! Master wanted Vrana to lay the eggs that Master fertilized with his seed! Vrana is not stupid!! You are the fool, fat girl!! " Well, it seems that not everyone accepts this calmly... the brown-haired girl from before, after processing what the Harpy had done with Alexander, gets angry and starts screaming complaints about him. On the other hand, the girl responsible for all this does not find her words very pleasant, and while defending her Master, she also begins to insult Rei. It seems that when they did that this girl didn''t really know much about these issues. Although¡­ maybe because of that, now it seems that she awakened her instincts about such things. "E-Eh? E-Eggs? S-Seed? " "" C-Children... "" Then the Harpy takes things to the next level... now even older girls get a little nervous and those who stayed away from this conversation turn their eyes in full attention to the girls who were talking... Oh, this is really fun¡­ it''s like watching a drama in the flesh! So while I enjoy my food, which is actually a very good thing in this world too, I watch the reactions of all these girls. "I-I think it''s too early for Vrana-chan to have children¡­" "I-It''s true, for those things we should all wait a bit~ After all, Alex-kun is only 13 now" ¡°B-But the things that boy did with this girl are also something too early for them to do, right?! " "Rei... I think that''s the decision of each girl... me too als-" "Y-You?" Then the military leader girl, Rika, and the Cow Mother talk to try to calm things down but it seems that the girl Rei didn''t want to leave this like this yet and so she continues with the topic. Then the pink-haired girl also intervenes and she reveals another bomb... It seems that she did it without thinking since she covers her mouth with her hands in the next instant as if she tried to prevent more words from coming out of her mouth, unfortunately, it was too late for that and practically her words had exploded in the ears of the others. Well... maybe since everyone had discovered that the boy had had oral sex with the Harpy, this is not so shocking. Although this continues to surprise the others a bit. If you ask me, I agree with that pink-haired girl. I don''t think the fact that any of them have put the boy''s penis in their mouth is a big deal¡­ although I personally find that unpleasant. Somehow I feel that if I did that, I would be denigrated by the other part... although it is probably because instead of where I was, more than something sexual, that was more used to humiliate and despise the person who does something like that. ¡­So maybe doing it for someone you like isn''t so bad. ¡°I-I have to continue checking the organizations that want to settle here and also see the progress of the inn and the store. S-So see you later " Since all eyes were now focused on the pink-haired girl, she has no choice but to escape... if she didn''t, then she would probably have to answer a lot of questions now. Although¡­ she was probably just delaying the inevitable. Well, I think most accept her words about that each girl was responsible for how far to allow the boy to move forward with each one, so after she leaves this conversation does not take long to be settled. Then right away all the others start heading somewhere to do the things they had to do as well. ...I think I''ll just enjoy my time in this place, Or maybe I should go with Saeko and the others to understand more about this new ability that I gain? Well, now I hope that boy comes back soon to see how he deals with all this, hehehe. Unfortunately, it seems that the boy took his time in the place he went and the things of that day seemed to have gotten cold... also, they probably found it more difficult to talk about these things with him in person... tch. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander-HOTD) [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Land Recovery" -G 5 Cities with less than 10 million zombies (1/5)] After I returned with Yuriko to the camp, we arranged for some teams to take care of any zombies that might try to escape from that city. It was a busy couple of days for the soldiers, but it was certainly a lot easier to deal with the fleeing zombies than having to go into the city to eliminate them. Although most of the zombies probably went up in flames along with the city, it was not a few who tried to escape... well, it could simply be said that it is because this world is full of these. So after the city burned and the flames finally died down having consumed all they could, other teams entered while had to walk through the ashes to eliminate any enemies that had survived and still remained in place. The good thing was that these cases were very rare since most of the zombies were eliminated either by the flames or the bullets of the teams that prevented them from fleeing. Only a few buildings were lucky enough not to burn and be able to protect some of these... So soon and without a hitch, the system finally notifies me that the city had been totally cleared of zombies. So it was the turn to collect the winnings, although they were mostly just crystals. Perhaps because the zombies were indirectly eliminated with a scroll, the reward boxes were very rare... although surely most would have been low rank if I had made the soldiers fight more directly, so I don''t complain too much about this. I was quite happy with just collecting the crystals! After all, there were more than 7 million zombies in this city! So in the end, I managed to fill my pockets with over 40 million of these!! Also, those that the camps had collected during the period of a few months before I arrived were not few either... I received more than 60 million in total counting these too!! Well, I have to save some for the operation of the camps, so I will only take 50 million¡­ but indeed this world seems to be taking shape from my own crystal mine. I have high hopes for this world for the future! Surely the next time I return I will be able to get even more of these. Now Yuriko-san and the other leaders are discussing which would be the best cities to take over for the moment, so when they use all the scrolls in those cities, what will remain in these will be a large number of crystals to collect! It was a shame that because I was busy now I couldn''t spend much more time with Yuriko¡­ besides, she was probably avoiding me a bit now¡­ Well, I think I''ve already made it clear how I feel about her, so for now the best thing is to give her time to process things for herself. Also, whether she wants to or not, she has to completely clear things up with Soichiro, or else she will never be able to move forward¡­ because of that, I think the best thing is to give her a little space. So with nothing else to do, I decided to see a bit how the other camps were. I was glad to see Kinato''s crops growing well and they will probably have to be harvested soon. Furthermore, the rats and sea creatures seem that they will not end no matter how much people hunt or fish in those places... When I went to the camp led by Shiro, there Iruka-chan showed me the monster she kept in her pokeball... this pair seemed to constantly come here to help fishing... or also to the monster come out a little to get fun with its little master. But as I had thought before, it seems that sea creatures develop fast... I could see how Iruka-chan''s monster dragged a huge shark that was a 6th limit to the shore while the girl happily encouraged this one. Without a doubt that thing was several tons of food... Well, since Iruka-chan''s monster was now a level [69] thanks to some pills I had given her to increase the trust in each other, then this monster can probably hunt off huge prey for the sustenance of the camps. At least I think this monster seems more useful than Haruna''s dog and cat¡­ the dog is now in the peak of 7th limit, and the cat is a 7th too. Although they seem to spend most of the time in the camp near Haruna sleeping... Since they will accompany Haruna to Gaia, I will have them hunt in the forest to make them stronger and also help Haruna to level a bit. The good thing is that surely I will no longer need to worry about getting food for the camps, it does not seem that they have a problem with this issue for now and there are enough reserves even in case for if some reason they cannot harvest on Kinato or the population increases twice about it is now. According to some sheets of documents that Yoshioka gave me before he returned to Kinato together with Soichiro, the approximate population we have when counting all the camps that recently joined us is about 150 thousand. Also, following the pattern that we had used until now, 10 percent of these are now soldiers¡­ it would be about 15 thousand. This would probably be considered a huge organization in Delna''s kingdom¡­ no, I''m sure this would surely be closer to a sect like the princess too. Well, since most of them are new soldiers and these are between the 1st and 3rd limits, so perhaps it cannot be compared to large organizations on Gaia. Only about 1 thousand soldiers have a strength between the 4th and 6th limits... so this group of soldiers is not a small thing either. Also, if we add the weapons of modern times, this group would probably have no problem maintaining their own space on Gaia. Although it does not make much sense to think about this since I do not plan to make our soldiers migrate to Gaia... it can be said that this force for the moment is to make my crystal mine work, since without this one, then surely all the camps would fall into disorder or they would be left defenseless. "Alex, will we go back to Gaia now?" While thinking about the progress of my camps in HOTD, Kurisu walks over to me. Apparently she also finished doing the necessary things for BIM''s production lines... it''s good to know that now I don''t have to worry about the shortages of these. Now that I had delivered most of the BIM''s and Robots, food that I got from some nobles in the Delna Kingdom, and also the tactical scrolls, it could be said that I no longer had anything to do here. Surely with Yuriko and the other leaders taking over the most troublesome cities around the camps, I don''t have to worry much even if the zombies seem to be more active. Also, it is not that they are totally out of ammunition from artillery weapons, so they should not have problems protecting themselves for a few months. Haaa~ Although it does not mean that I can take things easy either... now I have to think of a world where I can get artillery weapons with the gold they managed to collect during these days. About this, it can be said that things went too well. Since the city where the zombies were recently eliminated was a large one, the banks there had a fair amount of this golden metal. Also, because it was announced in the camps that gold or jewelry prices would be exchanged for food or some privileges, I ended up storing a good amount of these in my storage. What can I say? Many people during the beginning of the apocalypse collected these things probably thinking that they would have the same value as before the rise of zombies... unfortunately these objects only became pretty things but without any real value. There was a time that not even people wanted to exchange something like that for a piece of bread... although, with the safety and comfort of the people in the camps, these once again had a bit of value as gifts or things like that, although not in the same way as before. I can only say that maybe that was human nature or maybe just custom. The good news is that I will probably have no budget constraints to buy weapons in the world I choose to go to. "Well, let''s find Haruna and the little girls to return to Gaia." "Yes!" Moments later the people who would accompany me to Gaia were all gathered, and some who had come to see us off as well. So while Haruna and Iruka-chan say goodbye to Komuro and the others, I put my eyes on Yuriko who was staying a bit away from me as if she was afraid that I would do something to her... "The next time I return, you will have to give me an answer, Yuriko." "..." I approach her who seems to want to run away when she sees me walking towards her, but perhaps in the end thinking that if she did that it would also seem strange, she decides to stay where she was. Since I didn''t want to push her too hard, I just said that to her while moving closer to her ear. So after that, I open the portal using my grimoire. Then while Kurisu gives me a slightly angry look, we all enter it. Chapter 273 To The 3rd World (Part 1) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- At this moment I was in the bathroom of the Mansion, which I must say was actually quite beautiful with its various decorations, and also was too spacious... it would probably have no problem with about 50 people entering together. This was great, but... I really felt a bit depressed knowing that my great mansion was now finished, but I couldn''t enjoy this one¡­ well, since the girls seem to live comfortably here, maybe I can''t complain that much. Perhaps the reason for my depression was due to something else... yes, even though this bathroom would have no problem with all the girls entering with me, now if I looked to the sides, then I could only see water vapor! "Amu~ D-Doesn''t it feel good?" "Eh? Ah, it''s not that... I was just thinking that it''s a bit sad that I have to leave soon again and I can''t enjoy this mansion " "I see... well[Lick ~], that''s something... chu ~ chu ~... that happens when people depend on you, [Lick ~]... so you can''t complain about that~" Well... since I wasn''t completely alone now, so it''s not that things were that bad either. Saya seeing my expression a little downcast stops her fellatio for a second and looks at me a little worried wondering why my attitude. Now I was sitting on the edge of the large bathtub with my feet in the water while Saya, who had her hair down and did not wear glasses due to where we were, was positioned right in front of me inside the bathtub leaning against my crotch as she supported herself with her hands and her breasts brushed my thighs from her movements. After coming back from HOTD, most of the girls were acting a bit strange¡­ how do I describe it? It didn''t seem like they were mad at me and it was more like they avoided me! So worried about this I tried to talk to some of them, but then they just got nervous and tried to run away from me... Well, at least I realized that it wasn''t that now they disliked or hated me¡­ although it seemed they were afraid that I would be left alone with some of them. Even Kurisu who was acting normal when we arrived, after a while, she seemed to get infected with the same as the other girls and started acting the same¡­ no, she was even giving me a reproachful look! The attitude of these girls was as though I hadn''t done something that was considered bad, but anything I would have done to make them act like this was something that was probably not a simple topic and could be somewhat troublesome... So the first thing that came to mind was that even though the girls had approved this, they still had their doubts in treating Milene and Celi-chan like a slave... but the problem was that Rika who seemed to totally agree with this, she was also among the girls who acted like this now! So maybe is not that... ¡°Amu ~ Chu ~ Chu ~ Puah ~ emmm¡­ has it gotten bigger than before? Probably¡­ after all you''re still in your growth stage [Lick ~]¡­ b-but¡­ if it keeps growing it won''t become a problem to do it with the mouth? B-Besides¡­ d-doing "that" wouldn''t be scary? Amu ~ " ...well, it''s not like right now Saya has to strain to take my penis to her mouth, so I think she''s exaggerating and I don''t think it grows so big to do an impossible a blow job... probably... or so I hope. It really would a shame not being able to enjoy this in the future! Having an exaggeratedly large penis is also a problem after all... in my previous world, I even saw videos that seemed that rather than having sex it was more like a man impaling a woman! I really don''t want to earn a weird nickname like " Alexander the Impaler of women "! What if I end up turning into a vampire for that or even something weirder?!! W-Well ... for now, although my penis would definitely fall into the large range, it''s not something monstrous... please friend, don''t grow too big to make sex uncomfortable, I beg you! Probably since I see my partner every day, I can''t tell if this one had grown up now¡­ it''s not like I am always measuring it after all. But I also think that Saya''s concerns are not unfounded... "Chu~ [Lick]~ Chu~ Puaw~ Alexander-san ... my mom talked to me about some things..." "Kuh... I-Is that so?" Saya who was wrapping her tongue around the glans, stops again. But this time she looks me straight in the eyes as she holds the shaft of my penis... her words and looks make my body shudder a little. Well, not that I wanted to keep that a secret, but maybe I didn''t think it was the best time to talk about this now¡­ Saya was squeezed my meat stick with her fingers as she said that to me! While that helped contain the semen that was starting to rise, I couldn''t help but feel nervous that she would bring up this topic while holding my noble parts in her hands! ¡°I can''t believe my stupid father did something like that¡­ that explains why he looked so nervous last time when I went to Kinato to see him! Also, the other person was a classmate from my school!! It is true that in that world things are now more complicated and have changed, but¡­ " Apparently Yuriko had spoken to her about what happened recently between her and Soichiro¡­ as a result of that, Saya seemed upset with her father. Well, this does not surprise me much since children usually try to support the affected side... in addition to making Soichiro''s situation worse, they were both women, so I think that this would only make the things for him even worse. The only good thing for the cheating guy is that Saya seems to understand that things in HOTD weren''t the same as before. Also as a man maybe I should try to support him here, but p,robably if I do that then I''ll just end up in a bad position too. Further¡­ "Well, that''s the matter of my parents and perhaps they are who have to solve it. Now I''m more curious by the fact that apparently my mother had someone else on her mind... she told me other things interesting the time when I spoke to her, you know?" Yes! I had my own problems to deal with as to try to help someone else too! As I mentioned, I didn''t mean to hide this from Saya, but ... a part of me prayed that she didn''t know who that person Yuriko was thinking of now was. Well, a part of me was also happy to know that I actually apparently managed to get into Yuriko''s thoughts enough to even she would talk about this with her daughter, but... sadly, I can''t enjoy this feeling as Saya strengthens the grip on my penis! "...I can''t lie saying that I wasn''t a bit surprised when she told me that this person was none other than " my little boyfriend "according to her words..." "..." ...Until now I thought about not holding back with anything and getting whatever I wanted, of course, this included people for whom I develop feelings. Although in the latter, I think it would be impossible to simply take a girl without thinking about the feelings of her, or rather, I did not want this one to suffer if he did not want to be with me... I don''t want to become a bastard for doing something like that. Well now that Yuriko seemed to have feelings for me, there was no reason to doubt, and so I thought I could be clear about this with Saya, but... it seems I was a bit naive! Although I wanted to tell her that it was true and I liked Yuriko, when I try to speak, then the words just don''t come out and I''m just left with my mouth open... This was not as easy as I had thought ... damn! They were mother and daughter after all!! I just couldn''t find a good way to say "it''s true, besides you, I would also like to have your mother in my arms"! Or is there really a good way to say something like that?!! ¡°Well¡­ it''s not like I didn''t realize how you looked at my mother¡­ even though I didn''t expect my father to do such a fool to make things turn out this way. Also, although it''s a bit strange, maybe as my father''s punishment this is fine ... Amu ~ Chu ~ Chu ~ " Suddenly Saya loosens the grip of her hand on my penis and while making a sigh, she said those words and resumes her fellation with a little frown. It seems that somehow she ended up approving this without me having to say anything... For my part, I can also only sigh internally¡­ for the first time until now it seems that I had something to thank my father-in-law for! Although the last thing Saya said seemed like it was more something she was saying to herself, being so close between us, I can hear that whisper clearly... thanks to the fact that it seems appropriate to her to make her father suffer a little by letting knowing him that both mother and daughter are with the same man, then things ended well for me!! Well¡­ maybe it''s too much to thank him personally, he might end up trying to cut me in two with his sword... but at least I''ll do it in my head, thank you very much father in law! "Hmn? Mmmm~ " Feeling calmer since things worked out somehow, I take Saya''s face who had resumed fellation and kiss her while she was on her knees. ¡° You really are a quite beautiful and understanding girl Saya¡­ I really love you. " "E-Eh?" Maybe my words sounded like something convenient or obligatory... even false since these simply seemed to be said as a way of thanks or reward and not something real. But while I cannot deny that a part of me wanted to do just that of before because of how excited I was, it was not a lie that now the girl in front of me seemed like someone with those characteristics that I told her, and also so was that feeling within my chest that was sticking out above any other right now. I believe that love is something that grows to a great extent thanks to the selfless gestures of one person to the other one. So, that Saya accepted my feelings for her mother it was something very significant for me. Then seeing how Saya''s face became more flushed than just by the heat of this bath, and how she began to act nervous while this time it was me who looked closely at her eyes and caressed her face, it seems that my feeling is transmitted correctly to her. ¡°W-Well¡­ I think it''s useless to worry about having to share you with another woman now, after all, there are more than a dozen women in this mansion. Also, she always supports me¡­ although perhaps at times I think she went too far. W-Well, that''s why I also want to support her, and so I just want my mother to be happy. ¡­Do you really like my mother, Alexander-san? Promise me that you will not make her suffer more... I really won''t forgive you if you do " ¡°¡­ I really like Yuriko. I also just want her to be happy. So if she chooses to be by my side as the other girls, then I will try the same way to make her always have a smile on her face. " "...Haa ~" Since I had practically received her approval, this time I do not hesitate to express to her how I felt about her mother. But probably because this was a complicated situation for her too, in the end she can only make a bitter smile and immediately lie on my chest since I had sat in the bathtub while hugging her. ...I don''t know if she made a habit of doing this when we are alone or she just wanted to distract herself so as not to think about it too much, but at being like this, she begins to move her hand again stimulating my penis. Well, I can only thank her for this as it''s not like the whole time we were talking my erection went down¡­ in fact, all this time my penis was touching and pressing against her smooth skin. "...do you know why some girls have been acting a little strange, Saya?" "Ah! T-That''s..." Since I had solved a problem now, then I thought I should stop trying to guess why some girls were acting a little different and better I ask directly. So since Saya was one of the girls who seemed normal until now, I think there was no better person for this. I thought so, but when she hears this, she starts acting nervous. Well, seeing her reaction, I can say that this was not simply my imagination and in truth something had happened in this short time that I left... I have to wait a few seconds to hear the reason since it seems that this was something that she had a bit of trouble putting into words, but after that little wait, I finally discover the reason why the attitude of the girls who seemed to get nervous in front of me. "P-Previously... Vrana-chan talked about some things that you and she did when you two were alone¡­ Revi-san seemed curious about some things and due to some questions from her, then that happened. " "..." With just the first words where she mentions my little harpy, I quickly understand everything¡­ it seems that the little harpy had spoken too much. Also, at first I thought that Revy had behaved quite well in my absence, but now it seems that she actually ended up causing some problems... Haaa~ Well¡­ maybe I can''t blame any of them. As for Vrana, by doing that kind of thing with her, then I think I should be prepared for the great possibility that something like this would happen since, after all, it was highly unlikely that she could have her lips sealed. Revy, on the other hand, I knew from the beginning that she would be quite a troublesome girl to deal with, so I should be prepared for some trouble if I wanted to keep her by my side... in fact, you could say that this is just a little prank and I should be glad that I didn''t find the news on my return about of she and another girl has argued and ended up fighting¡­ if things turned bad, then I might end up finding someone''s body when I returned! "A-Also... we shouldn''t take too long in the bathroom or some girl might suspect we''re doing a-something like that, we should hurry up." ...It seems that there are still some things that Saya did not mention, but seeing how she seems to remember some things and then accelerates the movement of her hand that was on my crotch, I think Vrana was not the only one who ended up talking too much. Well, maybe this is not so bad... it can be said that now the doors for sexual things have been opened to the girls and now I just have to wait for them to process this, and then surely my interaction with them will become more intense! In the end, since Saya seemed worried that someone else would walk into the bathroom and discover her was trying to please me, she tries to bring me to climax faster by putting more effort into what she was doing. While this meant that our alone time had to come to an end more quickly, I can''t complain either. Since she was very motivated, she played with my penis with her tongue more persistently and also made a piston motion with her hand faster than before. Chapter 274 Towards the 3rd World ( Part 2 ). Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- After Saya and I got out of our bathroom, we and all the girls got together to talk about a few things. Apparently, Saya could not escape being observed in detail despite she rushing things to get us out from the bathroom... well, it''s not like they gave her a bad look. In the eyes of some girls, there was only curiosity in these. Also, I think even if I wasn''t here and it was just girls, it wasn''t easy for one girl to ask those things of another¡­ probably. So Saya just had to put up with the embarrassment a bit... seeing as their faces blushed a bit and made hers do too, I think it wasn''t hard to imagine what they were thinking. ¡°As you may have already heard, there is a shortage of weapons in the camps of the world where most of you come from. Because of this, I will have to go to another world to try to fix this. " "With so many zombies there, it is true that this is a big problem..." "¡­It is true" ""¡­Yes"" Not wanting Saya to be embarrassed any more, I decide to talk about why I had gathered everyone here. So with my words, the girls'' eyes turn to me this time. I had already argued with some of them, mainly the ones who had their family there, and the others probably found out quickly from these too. So, they all nodded with understanding. "... where are you going this time, Alex?" "" ... "" Then Kurisu brings up the main issue in question while the others wait in silence for my answer. About this, I had started to consider it from the moment I learned of this problem, and then I could only think of two worlds that were very well suited for this goal. One was that of the girl with white hair and fox eyes who worked in the sale of weapons, "Jormungand." But there was only one problem with this... if for some reason things didn''t go well with her and her group, then I wouldn''t know another group to get weapons from. Also... that girl seemed to be a little crazy. And if I remember correctly, she sold weapons to complete an objective and the truth was that she hated these. So I don''t know how she would react if I told her that I want those weapons to take them to another world... well, if we assuming that she would believe my words. It may not be necessary to tell her that, but there is still the same problem that if I don''t help her by the purchase to complete her wish, then maybe she won''t sell me the weapons¡­ therefore it was more viable to go to the other world in my mind. In that world, the previous problems did not exist. Also, there I could probably find multiple sellers and not just one. So, if given the case I could not do it with one, I could simply try to go to the next. Although I cannot say that these people are easy to deal with... it can be said that each one is a sadistic leader who would not hesitate to point those weapons at me! If this world has a problem, it would be that it is probably much more chaotic than the previous one¡­ since I am not immune to bullets yet, actually I am afraid of dying from a stray bullet from someone there! Haaa~ Sadly, it''s still better than the other world and so I had already decided to go there. Although perhaps the main reason for this choice it''s none other than the girl who was also sitting at this table and on whom I put my eyes to answer Kurisu. "It seems that you no longer have to wait to return to your world Revy... tomorrow we will go to your world" "..." [Beep] [Affection Revy -30] With my words, instead of Revy showing joy and jumping for this, there were obvious displeasure on her face for these and even a system notification rings in my head to make this clearer. Finally, at being quite grumpy, Revy breaks the silence. "Fine, brat. If you want so badly to get rid of me, then why don''t we do it right now?! Why wait?!! " "..." Seeing her reaction, although it would probably only make things a little worse, I couldn''t help a smile from forming on my face. How could I not smile? When I summoned her, it seemed like she couldn''t wait to return to her world, but now¡­ her reaction shows me that she is quite reluctant to depart from me! "Come on, give me my gold so I can get out of here now!!" While the other girls looked at her with a bit of concern, I approach her still showing her a smile. As I had thought, my attitude seems to have annoyed her even more, but not caring about that, I stop her before she can get up by putting one hand on her shoulder and the other on her chin lifting it so that she is looking at me directly in the eyes. Annoyed, she tries to push me aside, but somehow thanks to my abilities that made me have greater strength than hers, I was able to avoid her getting up. ¡°Looks like you didn''t hear what I said, Revy. I will go to your world to get weapons, not to I get rid of you... to be honest, the truth is that I would like not to have to go there and so continue making excuses to not take you there. Who knows? You can develop Stockholm syndrome and not want to leave my side anymore¡­ after all, I saw something similar that happened before, so it''s not impossible. Also, why would I want to give up on that big ass of yours without even trying it before? Hehehe, we will certainly go to your world, but I might end up tying you up and dragging you back with me even if you didn''t want to go back here... although I would like you to be the one to decide for yourself to come back with me to be by my side " [Beep] [Affection Revy +50] [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Revy) -E"] To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: 120 (Attract / Unconsciously) Reward: 2x Coupon for a random Weapon Rank [E] Development [Gunman] ranks up [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Revy) -E" Completed Rating: S Additional Rewards: Skill [Shott] ranks up Skill [Aim] ranks up 100,000x Crystals 1,000,000x Gold] When Revy hears me speak, she stops her resistance to then pay attention to my words. So with the first thing I say to her, it seems her anger goes down a lot... since she thought I''d get rid of her or something like that, I try to correct that misunderstanding of her by telling that. It really seems like I succeed. ¡­about the other thing I said, my words were totally true. In "Black Lagoon" I saw how to the protagonist happening exactly that, so I really hoped that Revy shared that same quality as this one... Also although I had cried out my first words, I decide to continue and make it clear by whispering the last thing in her ear. I think if I said something similar to any of the other girls it would be counterproductive, but with her, maybe directly telling her my goal and honest thoughts was probably not that bad. Hehehe in fact, when I talk about her meaty butt and that I will forcibly dragging her here again, I don''t see that she got mad and instead just blushes a little. Sadly, when I try to pinch this one, I can see how almost in sync with my hand moving there, then hers was going straight for her gun too... She really could shoot me to try to hide her embarrassment, so I have no choice but to stop my hand as she flashed me a smile now as if telling me to try and see what would happen if I continued... Well, it seems like her affection has surpassed the digit of 100 now, so I probably won''t have to wait long to test this meaty butt... although for something like that we will have to be alone or possibly she will end up shooting me if I do it in front of other people. Besides, now I''m almost certain that she will come back with me again. "Nuaa~ Y-Youu..." As I couldn''t just leave things like that because I felt like I would lose, having her ear a few inches from my mouth, I decide to lick this one making her jump a little. So as she put a hand on her gun, I quickly withdrew while raising my hands in surrender. ¡­Seeing me in that position, with an intense gaze and with her hand on the gun, it seems that in the end she decides not to shoot me and instead just makes a little snort with her nose as she speaks. "H-Hmp~ I want to see you try that brat! Who knows? I might be the one who ends up tying you up to sell you to a brothel to you please some perverts without you being able to go back to these girls!!" Her sharp tongue doesn''t erase the big smile on my face, and I only return to my seat while she speaks. Knowing that her affection surpassed the barrier from the number 100 and that it was difficult for it to come down from there, it made me quite happy and her words would not affect my mood. In fact, what she says I can only see as an attempt to hide her shame and her emotions. ¡° Will you take someone else there, Alexander? " "That¡­" Unfortunately, I could not enjoy this calmly since Rika''s words make me have to concentrate on the subject we were dealing with now. This time I probably had no system restrictions, or even if there are, since my goal is only to buy weapons there, I would not take them and so I could take some girls with me to go there. The problem was that this place was a nest of criminals! So wearing a bunch of beautiful women wasn''t something ideal¡­ it''s good that Revy intercedes when the girls started laying their eyes on me and practically asking me to take them there. ¡°That''s not a good idea¡­ my world¡­ or specifically the place where the boy intends to go is not the best one. In a simple carelessness, some of you could end up in a brothel... or if you''re lucky, instead of a brothel, it might be a mob boss or someone like that in his place... or also end with a bullet in the head. " ¡°It''s true, it''s not a good place for many people to join me to go there. So I think other than Revy... I''ll just take Leona with me. Leona, do you want to come with me? " ¡°Of course, Master! You do not need to ask me, I will accompany you! " After considering it for a moment, I also decide to bring Leona to the world of ¡°Black Lagoon¡±. I think she can adapt to that world quickly and she would be very helpful to me there¡­ or at least if we are in the middle of a shooting, then I don''t have to worry so much about her and she would also be quite helpful. ¡°It seems that the place is very dangerous¡­ you have to be careful, Alex. Although I would like to accompany you, it seems that I could cause you problems if I do so... " ¡°Well, we can''t all go away and leave things here in Gaia either, Kurisu-san. So surely we can help Alexander-san here. " ¡°What Saya says is true, there are quite a few things we have to do in this place. From what Alexander said, the area that he previously went to is good for girl soldiers and some of us to increase our strength. " ¡°Fufufu, that''s true Rika-san. I''m a little tired of just fighting little green guys. " "... I don''t know if I''ll be strong enough to fight the monsters in that place alone, so I''ll be in your care again Saeko-san" ¡°¡­How long are you going to go to that place, Master? Roock~ " It seems that after hearing Revy''s words most of the girls give up on joining me and decide to focus on things in this world as Rika says. I had talked to them a little before about things about the Rozz Area, and many were interested in that place. Mainly the girls who wanted to get stronger, they showed a lot of interest in trying to train in that place. Although this worries me a bit since it is a more dangerous Area than this one, I think the strength of the girls is now quite good, many are the 8th limit or are close to it. Also, having Mary, Scythe, Vrana in 9th with them, then they should be fine. I will only ask them not to go so deep in the forest. I should also talk to Rulnmet to accompany the group that decides to go to Rozz. After all, his group has more experience in that matter. ¡°It will probably take me a little longer than in Emilia-kun''s world since it''s not so easy to get the things I want. But I will be back as soon as I can... " While stroking the head of Vrana who had approached me with puppy dog eyes, I softly answer this one while the other girls listened attentively as they also seemed concerned about this. ¡­Although it is probably not difficult to get weapons where Revy lives, surely finding things like missiles of mass destruction is not something that is easily marketed even among the big bosses of the mafia there. Most likely, it is necessary to have ties with a country for that... unfortunately, something like this takes time. But the good thing is that I think I have a group of people suitable for that in HOTD. Previously I had already talked to them and made some preparations before leaving that world, so now I will only summon them directly into that world I am going to. Since I can''t wait that long though, so that group will be more of a plan b. I hope I can make a deal with some organization in that world quickly... if not, I will have to wait for that plan b. Haaa ~ I really wanted to meet my goddess of martial arts¡­ it''s a shame that I will probably have to delay our meeting for a few months. Finishing discussing things for my trip tomorrow, we all retire to rest. Tomorrow I will have to undertake another trip to another world, and I just hope that things in that place are resolved easily... although at knowing how life is in that place, perhaps that is asking too much. So I just hope I don''t come back with new holes in my body... On the other hand, although some girls acted a bit nervous since found out that I had oral sex with Vrana and Saya, they seemed to feel safe at being gathered all of them together and so at least I could continue to enjoy my sleep time with them all around me. It also seems that tonight it was the turn for Saeko and Rika to sleep on each side of me... while the first only extended her arms as if inviting me to sleep between her soft breasts, the second seemed a bit nervous. Well, this could be said that it was not very different from before, perhaps the only different thing is that now in this bed 3 other people had recently joined. Two of these were my slaves who used the " restraint equipment " to sleep, the slave trader hadn''t lied about that and those clothes seemed very comfortable for those girls to sleep with without any problem. When the others saw these "Equipment" I thought they would be more surprised, but perhaps because they were not really very different from the underwear that they wore, then maybe these did not seem so strange to them. The other person who was added to this group and who was now trying to fall asleep, it was Revy. It seems that she got used to us sleeping together when we were in Rozz''s woods, so without saying anything and as if it were normal, she just took a space on the big bed. ¡­I must say that the power of habit is a terrifying thing. Chapter 275 To The 3rd World ( Part 3 ) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Early in the morning the next day, there were all the girls who would stay on Gaia in front of me.Revy, and also Leona who accompany me, they had placed next to me. It was time to go to the next world... Also, given where we were going, the equipment I was wearing had changed it a bit. Now I was dressed in a formal nanotube suit... even though it was only rank [H], this one would surely not attract much attention there. On the other hand, this suit went more with the atmosphere of that world ... it really made me feel a little more like a mob boss! Well, surely that was just for me since I knew something about the place we were going ... for the girls here, this was probably just a type of clothing that made a man look good. I had seen several of them blush a little while they gave me some compliments. Although that was probably only for these girls who lived in a modern age... surely Turla and Cleirsa-san would find it a bit strange. ¡°Then everyone take care. Rika, when you go to Rozz''s forest, be sure to follow Rulnmet''s advice and not go so far into that forest. Although all of you have become stronger, if you were to fight a large group of monsters in the 9th limit, that would be troublesome. " "Don''t worry Alexander, I understand that this place can be quite dangerous. We will be careful when we go there. " ¡°Emilia-kun, try to see if you can learn something from the books I gave you before. Also although it is not the same ability that Shisuka, Saya, and Lena have, perhaps they can give you some advice. Besides, you should go with Rika to kill some monsters in this forest, it would be good if you get used to firearms a bit at least for your protection " "Y-Yes... t-thank you, Alexander-senpai" Finishing to say goodbye to the girls, I put my eyes on some of them to tell them that. About the first matter, I couldn''t ask the girls to wait for me locked in the mansion... so there was no choice but to just ask them to be careful. In part, I think it''s good for them to find their own way in this world as it would be much better than just being beautiful decorations of the mansion like vases and stuff, but unfortunately, I can''t help but worry a bit for them... As for Emilia-kun, I had given her the books that I had bought at the ¡°4 arms¡± guild shop in the city of adventurers on Rozz. As her ability was innate, I think this gave her quite a bit of knowledge about it, and so I think she will at least be able to do something with the beginner books for scribes that I gave her. But in any case, it was surely a totally new subject for her and so it was not bad that she tried to get someone to help her. Therefore, thinking that her ability and that of the other girls I mentioned before might have things in common, then I thought that they could probably support her a bit. When these girls and the old woman hear my words, they show her a smile and nod. Furthermore, even though it is very good that she developed that ability, she also could not forget that this world was quite hostile. That is why I ask Rika to train her a little so that she can defend herself in case she needs it... although I wish that no girl was at risk, I know that this is more unlikely to happen than finding a pill to elevate the soul of a person one level in this Area ¡°Hihihi, I don''t know if we can help her much, but we will do our best, boy. More importantly, I really hope you will help me find a plant like yours so I can tame it... " ...Lena had been asking me for this ever since I came from the world of HOTD¡­ she looked like a kid asking for some new toy! Well, maybe I can''t blame her for this since she is an alchemist... The day I returned from the world of HOTD, the first thing I did after of greeting the girls was to go directly to where my Venus was, there I met this old woman and Shisuka. So when the first saw me, for the first time in my life, I almost witnessed an old woman pulling at the feet of a boy while begging him for something... Apparently, I had underestimated my Venus! When I asked Lena why the shock, she quickly replied that my plant was a huge treasure for the Alchemists. I had already thought about this, but I didn''t think that even my plant would surprise this old woman so much... In the end, it turned out that my Venus could accelerate the growth of plants like the ¡°Mana Pearl Plant¡± pretty fast! Now if you looked at my Venus 10 of its mouths had a little plant on them¡­ it was a bit curious as it looked like these mouths had a little crown now. Since the leaves of that plant were bent towards the center, then they gave it that appearance. Although that was not the important thing, the important thing was that after that crown was formed in those ten mouths of the Venus, they could produce a pearl of mana every 3 days!! Also, these were not dried or be affected when you took that pearl from the plant and instead began to produce another! That meant I could have 100 of these pearls every month!! 100!!! So it wasn''t that strange that Lena acted that way when she discovered this feature of my Venus. In fact, even I couldn''t help but hug one of those mouths when I found out about this! It is really that my Venus was a huge treasure for the Alchemists! No¡­ it was for any organization!! It was simply a green and ecological money-making machine! In truth my Venus took the meaning of "Recycling Plant" to the next level by turning useless zombie corpses into something extremely important!! If there was something that was perhaps a little regrettable, it was that only 10 of its mouths could create these crowns on these of all that I gave a seed to. Apparently this was the limit of my Venus at the moment... if I used the ability of my eyes to observe this one, I could see how all the energy absorbed by the other feeding mouths was directed directly to these 10 while one very, very small portion in comparison was heading towards the 2 big flowers. Perhaps having told it that I wanted this one to make grow these plants earlier, then it focused the vast majority of energy that collected from the bodies of zombies and monsters and sacrificing its leveling which had surely slowed down greatly as well. This was undoubtedly a great cost to Venus, but until I go to a level 2 Area this is probably the best for now. "Well Lena, I ask you to make 100 channel restoration pills as soon as you can and then doing what I said to you before." ¡°Hihihi¡­ you really are quite cruel in demanding that for this old lady, boy. Don''t worry, my success rate for those pills is quite high... although it may take me a couple of months to create 100 of those pills. Hihihi, the good thing is that there are no shortages of materials. Now that you''ve finished saying goodbye to the boy, we should go back Shisuka, it would be nice if you helped me create those 100 pills as well. But even though we have enough resources, it would be a waste to fail so many times. There is a pill that is not that important and its ingredients are not difficult to find... you will practice with this one before trying to make energy channel restoration pills. Also... you girl, it is also good that you practice, so come with us. By the way, don''t forget to practice Alchemy too, boy. You still have to create that pill to fulfill a part of your promise with me... although it seems that now this will not be so difficult for you. " Those 100 pills of course were to be given to the King as a dowry for Cleirsa-san! Unfortunately, since I''m probably will be busy for a while and so I won''t be able to deliver them myself, so I asked Lena to take care of that. ¡° Yes, Lena-sensei~ Alex-kun, take good care of yourself in that world, OK? ~ " "Yes Lena-san¡­ Alexander-san, take care" "Saya, please take care of Celi-chan and Milene... especially the latter, don''t let her do business on her own " "It''s okay. You should be worried about yourself, Alexander-san. Revy-san said that her world was dangerous, so be very careful" Seeing Saya who had a small bitter smile at being involved in this while Shisuka hugged me again to say goodbye, I immediately put my eyes on my two slaves who were also here. Now the people of the construction guild were creating what would be a weapons shop that would be to the side of the inn from the small hobits girls which surprised me a little at seeing them here last time when I was greeted cheerfully in sync. Since these girls were quite cute, they had been taken as stuffed animals by other girls¡­ so I wonder if they will be able to carry out the work for which Saya brought them. Well, about the gun shop, you could say that this was a pretty good thing to get rid of the equipment that had been gathered in warehouses and my inter-dimensional storage, and I don''t think there was someone better than this pair of merchant girls for that. "Hmp~ I''ve been a trader for several years, so is there really a need for you to put someone to supervise me?" "...that is said by a merchant who is now a slave" "T-That''s¡­ it-it was just a bit of bad luck, Celi!" "..." Honestly, if it had just been a bit of bad luck, then I wouldn''t mind much letting Milene take over the entire store... well, my first thought was to put Celi-chan to do it, but it''s a shame that she seemed insecure to do it and therefore the most viable option was Milene. But this changed when I reviewed the changes in my system when these girls became my slaves. In the part of the people who had a relationship with me in this one, now there you could see the slave section where these two girls were. And apparently by making someone a slave, the system allowed me to see their status just like the girls who had passed the digit of 100 in affection or loyalty. So reviewing these out of curiosity, I realized several things about my two new slaves... [Status] Name: Milene Race: Human Age: 29 Level: 18 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (-) Strength: J Resistance: J Dexterity: J Intelligence: J Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate: [ Courage - F ] [ Strong mind - F ] Assimilated: [ Calculus - F ] Magic: None Development: [ Curse Love (By Goodness Inel): H ] [ Merchant- F ] [Curse Bossiness (By God Murr) - H] (New) [ Slave- J ] (New) Affection: 85 ( Friendly ) Loyalty 85 (Trust) [Status] Name: Celi Race: Human / Hobbit Age: 19 Level: 15 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (-) Strength: J Resistance: J Dexterity: J Intelligence: J Agility: J Magic: (-) [Skills] Innate: [ Tenderness - C] Assimilated: [ Calculus - I ] [ Shoot: J ] Magic: None Development: [ Merchant - I ] [Archer-J] [ Slave- J ] (New) Affection: 120 ( Attracted ) Loyalty 85 (Trust) First of all, what caught my attention the most was that Milene had been cursed! Also, it seemed that it was by two gods!! Well... seeing this, some doubts I had were cleared up now. When I asked her if she had done anything to offend those gods, she told me that she didn''t believe much in those things about the blessings and curses of the gods¡­ that she thought that someone as meaningful as them would not give importance to people like her. To be honest, in my previous world I was never a very devotee person, so I could understand her ideology a bit. The problem was that in this world more than a matter of faith, here were beings called gods who could intervene in this world personally and physically! In fact, having enough strength is surely not difficult to meet them personally!! ¡­Well, with the strength of her, meeting them it''s probably even more unlikely that someone from my previous world would meet his favorite actor and this one would stop to greet him. So it''s not bad to think that they were like people from different worlds for normal people... Although... from the looks of it, she had managed to do something to get their attention and make them curse her¡­ perhaps this is surprising in a way too. From what Aurora told me, that a god would be interested in a person from a level 1 Area is very unlikely, probably only if the person was very devout or burned a temple or something like that, then that person could receive the blessing or curse of a god... So, when I ask Milene if she has burned any temple, the answer I get is negative. That while she was not very devout, she was not too crazy to become the enemy of a cult, religion, or deity. That all she had done was that when she was young she swore inside a small temple of the goddess Inel, that was in her native village, that would not be fooled with things like love and such things and she would look for her own path. Therefore, it could be said that Milene had bad luck or good luck since perhaps that goddess by chance heard her words... I still do not understand the things of the gods very well, but apparently, they are not omniscient and omnipotent to know everything that happened in Gaia... although seeing that Milene is cursed now, then surely they can know about many things here... although perhaps only with things related to them. Well, surely I will know more about these entities once my strength reaches a strength level close to them. For now since the system does not give me much information about them, Aurora and I can only speculate a little. About the other God named Murr, Milene didn''t seem to remember doing anything to offend him¡­ or rather, she didn''t know that God very well. Since it seemed that this curse was even more recent, it seemed a bit strange that she did not know it... did not seem that she was lying. But then the one who solved this doubt was Celi-chan... Milene had recently sold some things to a cult at a bit excessive price... also the objects were of poor quality. So the current and maybe old unlucky of Milene was because of these... it actually had a lot of sense to me! Now I understood more why even though Milene was a woman that should be considered attractive, there was a kind of rejection in me just to see her... this must be because of the curse in the love of her! The same was for her businesses that were a bit influenced by the other curse!! I always thought that never was a good thing to disrespect a god even being an atheist, but¡­ in this world it seems that this can have serious consequences! The good thing is that apparently Milene''s curses weren''t that strong, otherwise apparently these may even have cost her the life!! Well, that she was cursed it was still a big problem¡­ I didn''t feel comfortable having her by my side like this! So looking for a solution, I remembered that when completing Emilia-kun''s affection mission, this one had given me an item to increase luck. So by giving this item to Milene, it seems that those curses were countered by it. ...although I think it was a bit of a waste to use this item that increased luck in this way. Well, Milene will have to use this until I find another way to solve her curses... I wonder if I push her to make offerings to those gods, then this will make these disappear? Chapter 276 To The 3rd World ( Part 4 ) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Well, while Milene''s problems seem to have been fixed for now, I still didn''t feel comfortable leaving all the store finances to her. If I leave her in charge of the weapons shop, then maybe when I return I could find all the girls turned into slaves like her is now! I actually spoke seriously with Saya about not letting Milene do business on her own¡­ although the latter seemed quite grumpy and surely she want to say some bad things, in the end, she could only keep quiet. To be honest, maybe I was a little wishing that she would do something bad...it seems that "restraint equipment" does not fulfill its function very well since providing a wish in the master that his slave do bad things. Although... curiously, even knowing this I still cannot have any objection about this one. As for my other slave Celi-chan, her status seemed suitable for her. The only thing that surprised me a bit about her was discovering that she was a hybrid between a hobbit and a human... Milene had previously told me her age, and so I just thought she was a girl with short stature, but now I can see that seems there was something more about this. ¡­Remembering the little twins who would take over the inn in this place, I can''t help but think that one of her parents would be someone with the characteristics of a 10-year-old child! I do not know if in Gaia this is more normal than my disposition to some rejection of such a partner... anyway, I do not think it is something quite normal since I do not know many couples between different races in this Area. Although more than for a moral reason, I believe this is because the characteristics that are considered attractive to one breed may be different for others. Well, since people also say that love is something universal, then interracial couples should be not few either. Without going too far, even I have by my side a little harpy and a goul that I consider my women after all. But as is also common, the people who oppose this type of relationship are not few either. In fact, when I questioned Celi-chan a bit about herself, she seemed a bit nervous when she spoke to me about this, she even wondering if I disliked mixed-race people... Of course, my answer to this was an instant one, that sort of thing did not concern me. Really, how I might dislike such a nice girl like her just to be a mixed-race? While it is true that I find the fact of the union of their parents a bit surprising, for me this was more due to concepts of morality and not for reasons of purity, superiority, and those things that are what people with hatred towards this defend. The good thing is that in this Area there is not much rejection towards people of mixed race, so Celi-chan maybe only had to put up with the curious looks of people for being the daughter of a couple of two races. Besides, it can be said that she went benefit from this too. Thanks to the fact that one of her parents was a hobbit she received the innate ability of this breed, [Sweetness]. This ability was very similar to [Charm] ability which seems to be the innate ability of Lena''s race, although its effects seem to be slightly weaker than this one. [Sweetness] Passive. The user of this ability produces a feeling of sympathy in other people. Retention of youth [Large] This ability of [Sweetness] instead of creating a sexual attraction in others like [Charm], this one produced a feeling of wanting to protect and help the person with that ability. Also, very likely because the most younger the person of this skill is then better the effect is, so the ability makes the person look younger than what the user really is. ¡­Although her ability maybe weakened a bit since Celi-chan was a hybrid, I think that in her case it was somewhat beneficial. Probably a purebred habits instead of just a "retention", their age is "stuck" so that not to exceed the aspect of someone of 10 years...in her case, instead of having the appearance of a 19-year-old girl, she looks like she has some 15 years. If you ask me, I think a lot of women would be envious of this ability... "Haruna, I think you will quickly adapt to this place quickly, plus your monsters will surely become stronger here." "Yes, don''t worry Alexander" "Alexander-onisan¡­ are you leaving now?" I thought I could see you more often now that we''ve come here... " "That''s true Alex-onichan!" Finally, I say goodbye to Haruna. I was a bit concerned as she was keeping busy with school affairs and here she probably didn''t have a specific job to do, but apparently this didn''t seem to affect her. Well, from what I''ve talked with her, her taking over of the HOTD schools/orphanages was more because I had put her in charge of that... probably if it wasn''t for her concern for the children then for her that work would have been more of a burden. Haruna was quite happy just to see the children having a good life, and now that she was in Gaia, then she probably focused more on taking care of her daughter and her little friend that was approaching me with puppy eyes while complaining a bit about my departure. Also as the woman with more age among all the girls in the mansion, all the girls seem to respect her quite a bit. So I''m sure all the other girls will help her adapt quickly to this world. There were also her pets... among these, her big cat perhaps because it was summoned with an object from my system, this one seemed to feel certain respect or appreciation towards me. Always when it saw me liked to rub its head against my body¡­ well, since this one has quite a fluffy coat and it''s kind of nice, so I don''t have many complaints about this. This also seems to be the same for Iruka-chan''s sea creature, although since it was spending most of the time in its poke-ball, I didn''t have much interaction with this one. Probably the only pet of these girls that I had a problem with was Haruna''s damn dog... this bastard instead of wagging his tail when looks at me, show me his teeth roaring. Although it seems that he is not stupid... when Scythe, Vrana, or his master are present, this damn even shows me his stomach meekly! I want to believe that he is simply like a child who feels that his mother''s attention will be stolen if she gets a mate¡­ if this damn thing considers Haruna as his property, then I will have to sterilize that dog. For his sake, I really hope that he learns from Alice-chan''s dog who happily wags his tail and tries to lick my face when he sees me. Well, thanks to these girls'' pets all of them have benefited from this. The little girls above her head now I can see that they are level [53] and [41], and since Haruna''s monsters are stronger and they apparently only concentrated on hunting stronger zombies or monsters, thanks to that the status of she did not lose to the girls who were in Gaia... she even surpassed some of them. [Status] Name: Haruna Race: Human Age: 38 Level: 73 Hp: 100/100 Energy: (60 ) Strength: J Resistance: I Dexterity: I Intelligence: I Agility: J Magic: ( Darkness Affinity ) [Skills] Innate: [ Tame- C ] [ Instruct - C ] Assimilated: [ Shot- H ] [Cook -B ] Magic: None Development: [ Sniper- H ] [ Housewife - B ] [ Academic- H ] Affection: 1 85 ( Attracted ) Loyalty 85 (Trust) While patting the heads of the little girls and Vrana who had also approached along with them, I checked Haruna''s status. Seeing this one, I don''t think I have to worry about her safety since even though she did not develop to fight, the two beasts that accompany her should even be able to fight against a person in the 9th limit together. I was also a little worried about this little winged girl, I didn''t want her to think that I would abandon her again... the good thing is that since Iruka-chan and Alice-chan who she had gotten along with very well when we were in HOTD are here now, she probably doesn''t feel so lonely. ¡°¡­ If you two do a good job of protecting Haruna, then I may give you a name later. So do your best... " Setting my eyes on the two monsters mentioned above, I tell this in words and by the bond created by the [Tame] skill to make it more clear to them. I haven''t used that ability in a while, so I can name something now. I have not done it because it is better to do it when this dog and cat they cannot get stronger if they reach a stalemate... also, although with the white cat I don''t have any problems in doing it so that strengthens itself and better protects Haruna. On the other hand, the damn dog maybe if it gets too strong this one can think that now is the Alpha in our group... Seeing how the cat quickly approaches and rubs his head on my leg meekly as he probably understood that this would benefit him greatly, and the dog just turns his head to another way as if he doesn''t care about this, I think this is not just my guess... maybe I should name it as [Plant¨®n] or [Herpes] now... "Wow~" Seeing that the girls'' eyes go to the dog when I do that too, it begins to wag its tail and imitates Alice''s dog that always acted playfully... strangely, I can only understand that bark as a "Get out of here!"... damn dog, you really tempting your luck. "Well then all of you take care... we''ll see you soon" ""You too!"" With those words as parting, Me, Leona, and Revy go through the interdimensional rift that had by created a few seconds after my grimoire appeared. Since Leona and I have already been through this, we are not as surprised as Revy who was watching everything with curiosity. So as usual, the system notification rings in my head. [Beep] [Detecting interdimensional travel ... the user can choose between the following options as system support Pay 10K crystals to choose a specific place to arrive in that world Pay 50M crystals to have a background of a leader of an organization in that world. Pay 20M crystals to have a background of a high-ranking henchman of an organization in that world. Pay 1M crystals to choose a part in the timeline of that world to reach] Hearing the first notification from the system, I waited for a second just like what happened in Emilia-kun''s world but the seconds passed and that mechanical voice did not sound again... Wasn''t Revy''s world very similar to Emilia-kun''s? I thought that the system would detect this and by not considering it a challenge for me, then it would offer me some restrictions to give me some benefits, but... this does not happen. ...is that the system this time thinks that it is so useless to go there that it does not even think to give me those options? Well, I was just going to try and get some weapons there, so I didn''t plan on taking those options from the beginning. So, not that this matters much. When I thought about those things, as if the System read my thoughts... which it surely did, it clears my doubts. [Beep] [¡­ Since the user intends to go specifically to the place where one of the girls next to him comes from, that place is considered the same as a level 10 zone of a level 1 Area in Gaia¡­ so, as the energy level of this world is not very different From a level 1 Area on Gaia, the user will be able to continue to grow stronger without the need for a restriction. Also, in that place people are constantly killing each other causing their level to constantly increase... people in the 7th to 9th limit is not so strange there] ¡­Now that I think about it, Revy''s level was quite high when I first saw her! It seems that my assumption that this was a world just like Emilia-kun''s was wrong... damn it! I thought I just had to be careful about firearms in that world, but now it seems that things are more complicated than I had thought!! Well... probably what is the more dangerous for me are still the firearms from there, that has not changed. Now I just have to think of this as if there are people with skills in the use of these weapons being high, and so they are more dangerous because of this¡­ haaa~. Besides, there is no going back now. The good thing is that seeing the options of the System, I remembered that there was one to have a background in that world when hearing it, but then... ¡°Why the hell did you raise the price of that option so much? I clearly remember that for this I had to pay less than choosing a moment specific at the line of time in that world!! " [In the previous worlds you have gone to, stealing the destiny of a person who has not opened his energetic core probably the consciousness of the world would not complain about this, but... taking the destiny of the strongest people in a world in which they are regularly privileged by this one is much more difficult, so because of that the difference in cost...] "..." I wanted to continue complaining about this, but the explanation of the system seemed reasonable, and so I could only swallow my fury at these costs. Damn! Before coming to this world I had spent a lot of money to buy [Necklaces anticritical-G] for all the girls since I only had 3 of these that I got in the reward boxes of the system... these things even though they were only rank G cost almost the same as an F rank weapon! 25 million gold for each of these!! Since Haruna also had one of these necklaces, in the end, I had to buy 11 of these! 275 million gold for everyone has one!! I had also left funds for the girls to have in case of emergency, half of the crystals that I got in HOTD before I came from that world, 25 million of these... So with no other choice, I see my current funds with which I came to Revy''s world. [Status] Name: Alexander Ilios Apeiro Race: Human Age: 13 years old Level: 85 Soul Level: 1 Source energy (SE): 300 Strength: I>H Intelligence: H Resistance: I>H Agility: I>H Dexterity: I>H Magic: ([Multi-elemental (Sealed)]) [Abilities] [Innate] [Will of the Worlds-SSS] [Soul of the Emperor - F] [Blessing of Origin-SSS] [Interdimensional Inventory-SS] [Evaluation-SSS] [Immunity to Fire-S] [Spiritual Vision-S][Survivor-C] [Alchemist-H] [Assimilated] [Stealth-H> G] [Light feet-G] [Cut-H] [Lunge-H] [Courage-H] [Roar-I> H] [Focus-H] [Parallel Thoughts-J] [Falcon vision-G] [Limit break -J> H] [Shoot-G] [Pain resistance-H] [Regeneration-I] [Tame-J> I] [Actuation-I](New) [Magical] [Wings of the Sun (Sealed)] [Developing] [Luck-B] [Charm-C] [Swordsman-H] [Hero-C] [Leadership-G] [Gunman-G] [Sniper-H] [Bounty hunte I>H](New) Wives: (-) Lovers: Saeko Busujima Kurisu Makise (Summoned) Shisuka Marikawa Haruna Saya Rei Rika Vrana(Follower) Emilia Revy(Summoned) Followers: Leona Scythe Mary Summons: Venus Luciferian Slaves: Milene Celi Gold: 222M 117K Crystals: 38M 578K Current World: Black Lagoon Chapter 277 Arriving at Ruananpur (Part 1) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Checking my status again, I could realize that I had actually spent quite a lot¡­ it''s not like I''m poor now like when I got to Gaia, in fact, these two periods points are probably unmatched, but¡­ Damn it, if I spent 50 million crystals just to have a background in that world, then my pockets would be almost empty! It would be useless for me not to have system restrictions if I cannot take advantage of it there! I may need to buy something to get me out of trouble there, but without crystals is the same as not having a System!! Well¡­There is the option of becoming a high-ranking henchman of an organization which costs much less, but I don''t like this very much. I don''t want to become just a hitman or some kind of that.... after all, this doesn''t guarantee that my "Boss" will ensure my safety if I create a problem! Those guys are criminals after all! Surely no one... or very few Mafia boss think about things like the "right of the worker" in that place. Besides... nothing guarantees me to turn me into something like a hitman, given my appearance, I don''t see impossible that the damn system gives me the position as a boss''s favorite whore!! ¡­ I can actually see that happening, so that''s why that option is absolutely rejected. Well, it doesn''t matter... the ¡°plan B¡± that I had thought is precisely to create an organization in that place, so I probably just have to carry this out and wait a little while to do it. ¡°Just take me to the place where you kidnapped this girl¡­ I will not choose another option apart from the first one. Damn usurious system... " [Beep] [¡­understood. Starting the teleportation process] After thinking things through for a few minutes, in the end, I decide that and give prompts to the system while pointing out to Revy that was looking at this space between worlds with curiosity... the damn system really seems to understand that what this one did with Revy was more of a kidnapping that anything else. [Beep] [Mission / Principal ¡°Standing out from the rest¡± -G In a city full of people trying to kill each other for whatever reason, your best bet is for others to see you as someone who is not good to mess with. Objectives: Kill 30 assassins or thugs at the 5th limit (0/30) Kill 20 assassins or thugs at the 6th limit (0/20) Kill 10 assassins or thugs at the 7th limit (0/10) Kill 5 assassins or thugs at the 8th limit (0/5) Failure conditions: Death, taking more than a month after arrival there. Rewards: Skill [Gunman] rank up Skill [ Luck ] rank up 10 million x crystals 100 million x Gold ] [Beep] [Mission/main "A Mafia Boss-G" What one person can do is much more limited than what an entire organization can do. Create an organization in Ruananpur on the same level as the most influential in this city. Objective: Create a criminal organization in Ruananpur Failure conditions: Death, take more than 1 year after arrival there Rewards: Skill [Leadership] rank up 500x Energy Channel Restoration Pills 5Kx Limit Break Pills 25 Million x Crystals 250 Million x Gold ] A few seconds later, we were in a small disorganized room where you could find women''s underwear thrown around the place... so while I take a look at this place, I also analyze the missions that had just sound in my head. As usual, the system gave me the main missions to carry out in this world, and as always, these sounded quite dangerous... well, I think that in this place I could complete them even if I did not focus on them. Somehow the problems will end up coming to me before I know it... Also, the second mission was something that I had originally planned to do in this city, so I can consider it a good thing that the system rewards me for this. The only problem is that I do not know that if I had accepted the help of the system before, then this mission would be completed as soon as I set foot in this world... if so, then it could be said that if I had agreed to pay the 50 million crystals, in the end the system would return to me this money and I would still earn a little more... Well... knowing this damn usurious system, this one probably wouldn''t put up that mission if I had accepted their help earlier... or maybe the background it gave me wouldn''t have been as great as the most influential organizations in this city and it would only save me a few months. Either way, I''ve already made my choice and I can only stick with this one. Returning my attention to the room, if I remember correctly, this place was in Thailand or a place very close to this country so that the first thing received us was the warm tropical climate of this location... was very similar to the island of B-tooom, so you could say I should be a little used to this. "Did we get to my room? Do not touch anything!!" "" ... "" Well, although I said that I should be used to it, I don''t like the hot weather so much.... much less at being in a small and closed place like this one. Just a few seconds here, and I felt sweat start to form on my forehead... sometimes I think on if I should cut my hair to avoid something like this. Unfortunately, some girls were against that... I take a piece of black fabric that was in front of my eyes, but after wiping the sweat and spreading this fabric, it turned out to be another of Revy''s panties scattered around the place...seeing this, Revy snatches them from me when I examining her preferences about this a bit. Since they only had a slight scent of a woman, I am not complaining about using these ones as a handkerchief... "Oh! I missed you so much!! " Throwing the underwear into the corner of the room together with other ones, this time Revy lunges at a pair of Barettas that was on a bureau and then holds them in her hands quickly. Most likely those were her pistols that she demanded so much to me in Gaia when she compared these with the ones I gave her there... ¡° Master, are we going to get the weapons now? " "Oh, it is true. You said you came to this place for weapons, right? I don''t think it''s difficult and we can get enough with a few acquaintances of mine. what do you want? Pistols? Assault rifles? Ammunition? Although it may be a bit more problematic, we can also find RPGs or explosives" Probably seeing Revy''s beloved pistols, Leona remembers our purpose for which we are here and her words catch the attention of Revy who was caressing the weapons... I don''t think that I specifically told her what kind of weapons I wanted now that I think about it. "No... the camps in the world of Saeko-chan and the others have enough weapons of that type for now... although perhaps it is not a bad idea to also bring the necessary materials for the operation of the production lines of ammunition there." "...so what types of weapons do you want?" "...The ideal would be nuclear missiles, but most likely that even in this place it is complicated to get these... so I think that I''ll have to settle for some thermobaric bombs." ¡°¡­ N-Nuclear missiles? Complicated you say? Are you crazy?!! Do you think that getting these types of weapons is sold by just taking a ton of gold in front of a weapons dealer? You are an idiot?!! Fuck! Besides, if that were possible in any way, that would still be putting a huge target on yourself for the most powerful countries to fire their missiles at you!! " "...don''t insult the Master." "...that''s why I say the best thing would be to go for the second option" Hearing my goal about why I came here, Revy gets out of bed and starts yelling at me... well, I think that''s a normal reaction, but I still have to reassure Leona who was starting to unsheathe her big knives as she frowned when watched to Revy. Although nuclear weapons would be the best option to eliminate entire cities, I understood very well everything Revy was saying... those weapons are the last resort and objects of persuasion between countries, not something you can find for sale even on the black market... or even if there are, nothing guarantees that it is not only a bait to eliminate terrorist groups or the like. Also, it might not be very good to help the energization of HOTD by using more of these weapons... Therefore, after discussing with my weapons expert, Hirano-kun the weapon otaku, he gave me a possible solution that might be more feasible to trade with someone here. Since I intend to exchange these bombs for technological information, it is possible that some governments sell me some of these weapons. ¡­ I just hope this information is striking enough for those countries. "Revy, are you awake? Remember that we had work today " "Hmn? Job? Which Dutch shouldn''t he ask me why I was missing for a few months? " ¡°We most likely arrived only a while after you were summoned in the world of Emila-kun, Revy. All the time you spent in other worlds is as if this one did not advance here... " "... I-Is that possible?" Do not specify a time to arrive, so as was usual until now, the system had to choose a time very close to the plot in which the anime develops as it has done so far. So listening to how one of Revy''s companions from this small organization doesn''t seem surprised that she''s here, that confirmed my suspicion. ...it was either that or that Revy''s companion didn''t care at all that she disappeared for a few months. So deciding to trust those two guys have a bit of affection for her, I nod in response to her question. If it is the second option, although I will be labeled a liar by Revy, the truth is that this would not matter to me and instead I would feel a little sorry for her... ¡°Well, it''s time to get out of here¡­ this place is a bit stifling. Also, we need to start making preparations to buy those weapons. " ¡°B-Boy¡­ i-is it really necessary to buy that type of weapon? Pistols like these are still very good and we won''t have so much trouble making deals for these weapons, you know? " ¡°¡­ Unfortunately, to kill tens of millions of zombies¡­ no, to hundreds of millions, that would take a great deal of time to do with these weapons to the people there. And it is also much riskier..." "Sh-Shit! In truth, the world of those girls is more screwed up than I thought... it''s good that I didn''t go there the last time" As I walk to the door to leave Revy''s room, she again insists that I not get involved with bombs of mass destruction while showing me her pair of berettas like a shopkeeper trying to advertise a more convenient product. I am aware that firearms are still quite effective against the vast majority of zombies, but the problem is the time, risk, and manpower that we have in the camps now. To make Revy''s plan about using such weapons against hordes of zombies more feasible, we would have to equip nearly 100 percent of the camp population with them! And also there is the problem that surely having all the people using weapons would generate more chaos than one benefit in that place... So I better strive to get those bombs... otherwise, I''ll be forced to go with Revy''s alternative and increase the percentage of soldiers by at least 50%... "It''s good that you''re awake Revy, we''ll leave as soon as possible to..." "Hmn? Who are those two? What time did they get here? " At the reach what looks like a small living room, there we met two men. A heavy build man with black skin with sunglasses and a pale scrawny blond who also wore glasses, but these were for vision correction... Since I had seen the anime of ¡°Black Lagoon¡± before, I immediately recognize them as Revy''s companions. My first impression when I saw the first one, it was as if I saw Vin Diesel¡­ only than with dark skin and a beard. It was just like the definition of a tough man in the flesh... The second could also be considered the personification of the stereotype of a computer otaku person... well, the slim version and not the fat one obviously. "W-What''s wrong with this little guy?" "When I grow up I want to be like you..." ¡°I-I don''t know Dutch¡­ he''s always been weird. " My reaction that puzzles those two who are talking it must have been that my eyes were shining when I looked at the guy named Dutch... earlier, when I chose my appearance to be similar to Sephirot it was probably due to my envy of the guys who looked very attractive, but the problem was that now being in this body where I was constantly mistaken for a girl, I started to crave a little to have a muscular body that was not mistaken for of a girl''s one! ¡­ Surely this guy doesn''t have that problem where he constantly mistakes him for a girl. "Putting that aside, are you talking about the job of hijacking a ship, Dutch?" "Oh, it ''s true... but who are these two, really?" "Well, let''s get down to business... I want you two to get some things done." ¡°¡­ Where did these two come from? And why is the little girl giving us orders? " " " ... " " Well, there was no use for me to continue regretting my current appearance since I can only wait to grow a little more... also, possibly in the next world I will go to, there I can solve this problem a little... probably. With that in mind, I walk over to a sofa where I taking sit and start pulling out some papers pretending that I take them from inside my clothes. Unfortunately, the only person who followed me was Leona who stands behind me... "Little one... although our company is small, I do not think that saving the amount of your allowance for a few months is enough to hire us... we already had a job" "..." "... the master is a man" Since the other man spoke before I wanted to correct that, but... saying that in front of Dutch seemed to be the same as if someone with a cell phone from the 80''s or 90''s told another with the last generation Smart-phone that both things are the same since they were created to do the same function... Even Leona''s words that tried to clarify the misunderstanding of those two guys seemed to me as if these were the answer to that it was said by a part of a couple when someone ask questions like "Am I handsome/pretty?"... if you are lucky, you can answer honestly with a yes since is true, but... regularly that question cannot be given a serious negative answer and therefore you can only lie. In part it must be to avoid hurting your partner''s feelings, but also to deceive yourself that you are with an attractive person maybe... Well, the fact is that if I ask Leona now if I look like a man, I know that her answer would be yes and she is most likely not lying... unfortunately at this moment, I can''t see it that way. "Vin, I don''t think I have a problem paying your fee, the problem is whether you can do it or not" Deciding to ignore the gender issue that they think I am for now so as not to feel me worse, I remove a gold bar from my interdimensional space and place it on the table. "V-Vin? Wait, I-Is that gold?! " "I-It seems real..." "It''s real... I''ve already confirmed it before" Then by doing this, the discussion from earlier disappears into thin air as everyone''s attention is on the golden brick on the table. The glasses guy even picks it up and begins to carefully examine it and gets Revy''s afirmation after his words. Chapter 278 Arriving At Ruananpur (Part 2) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "... What do you want us to do?" After seeing the gold bar on the table for a while, Vin was finally interested in doing business with me. Sadly, although he seemed ready for business, I still could also see quite a bit of mistrust in his eyes and aura... Well, surely in this place the highest-paid businesses are the darkest or most risky, so I think it is very normal for him to show himself in this way. "Don''t worry, Vin. This is probably the simplest and most paid business that someone has come to bring to your company. I just need you to get these things, it shouldn''t be too difficult, right? " "..." To remove his distrust in me, I give him a sheet of paper with things that Kurisu had requested from me for BIM''s, and also another list of things that Hirano had done about the material needed for the production lines so that the soldiers can concentrate on getting them in their expeditions. "...you just want me to get this only?" "..." When Vin and the guy with glasses looked at the list, they only saw things that weren''t quite hard to obtain as I had said. I wasn''t stupid to ask them to get the bombs of mass destruction after all. Also, surely if I gave them the list with the name of some nuclear or thermobaric bombs, then they would have kicked me out of this place for sure... Well, the main reason for not doing this was rather than making such a purchase was impossible for this organization in the first place, so it was of no help to scare these guys by showing them that other list. But it''s a shame that even though it shouldn''t be difficult to get things on the lists that I gave them, their suspicions don''t disappear... they surely think it''s too good to be true, so with no other option, they direct their vision to their partner who is had placed near me now. ¡°¡­ What do you think Revy? Do you think we can trust this child? " "I know well that the brat is not lying, but you decide to agree to trust him, Dutch." ¡°¡­Well, we''ll take the deal. We will take a small commission for making arrangements with some providers of these things, and we will charge you for transporting these to the place you want. Where do you want us to deliver things? " After Vin thought Revy''s words for a few seconds, it seems that in the end he couldn''t resist the glow of the golden brick that I had taken again of the glasses guy off his hands... It''s good to see that things in this world are going better than when I initially arrived in Emilia-kun''s world¡­ just a few minutes after arriving here, and then I have been able to complete one of my objectives here! Also without using a damn bullet!! ¡­ Without a doubt, this is something to celebrate in this city of death. "About the rate and costs-" ¡°That doesn''t matter to me, just you don''t inflate prices excessively is enough for me. If you try to cheat on me, then I''ll know right away Vin. After all, this girl here is my woman now. " "" E-Eh? "" "W-Who is your damn woman, brat? D-Don''t confuse things just because I haven''t put a bullet in your head still!! " The gold that I now had in my storage was not very valuable to me and could only be used in this world for now, so I really didn''t care much that Vin raised the prices a bit. Of course, that does not mean that I would pay a gold bar for just one bullet even if that gold metal did not have much value to me... but as long as he will not as cheeky as what I said before, I do not care that Revy''s friends benefit a lot in this deal. Also, I think that in the anime these guys were the ones with a more "respectable" reputation in this city... even so, to avoid being tricked or scammed by them, I highlight my relationship with Revy while using my domain to put a little pressure on them. I just ignore Revy''s complaints and put my eyes on these two guys, but... I don''t know if their surprise that they now show is due to the atmosphere that surrounded them or to my earlier words. "... C-Could you tame this beast of there?" "Damn Benny, what do you mean by that? Do you have a problem with me?!! " Apparently, their surprise was more due to my words... since my domain has strengthened a bit, it is actually a bit surprising that this was what caught their attention the most. I wonder if these guys thought Revy would be alone for the rest of her life? Although she is not an unparalleled beauty, I think she is still quite attractive as a woman... Also, more than a beautiful girl, she is probably a woman with character. So if you can appreciate her in this way, then she has her own charm. Perhaps my only complaint about her is that when she tries to hide her shame, then she chooses violence as the means to do it... when I try to stroke her fleshy ass to reaffirm my previous words, she draws her gun and points it directly at my forehead and so I have no choice but to stop my hand. "B-Boy ... as a tip, I recommend that you look for another woman to fall in love with... this woman will surely shoot you, and since you are so young, that would really be a shame" "Fuck you Dutch!!" ¡°Well, if we have reached an agreement, then each of us should do the things we have to do. I still have some things to do, and Revy will do others that I will ask of her too. So you two have to take care of the things on the list I gave you. " "It''s okay. For now, I will cancel the previous job¡­ haa~ Damn, they will surely demand a large fee for that ¡± "Ok~" "Hmp~ Why do I have to do what you tell me?" Since Leona had drawn her knives upon seeing Revy pointing at me, I had to stop this talk. I highly doubt Revy will shoot me but if Leona makes a sudden movement, then she may accidentally pull the trigger!! I slowly remove the gun from my forehead as I say that, and then at feeling me more sure, I get up to leave the company of these 3. Although Vin complains a bit, the business I offer must certainly be much better since if this one does not was so, then he would not be willing to pay that fee. ¡­It seems that I saved a poor office worker from being kidnapped now. I think I will get good Karma because of this. [... well, at least I think that will make up for you taking someone else''s woman] What are you talking about Aurora? Since that guy and Revy never met, then nobody can''t say that I''ve taken the woman from him. Karma shouldn''t punish me for things that never happened, right? [¡­maybe you are right.] [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] While I was having a somewhat philosophical discussion with Aurora, we reach the streets of this city, and so the first thing I see is someone shooting a subject who falls to the ground. Most likely lifeless ... ¡°Hehehe, don''t be afraid, Alex-chan. You weren''t the target " "..." "If you''re new to this city, you should get used to these things, boy." Hearing the shots, I almost throw myself to the ground and crawled on this one and looking for a place to cover myself. While my clothing protects me to some extent, I couldn''t help but think that maybe a stray bullet would go straight to my head! Besides, he was not the only one to react to this, Leona had also drawn her knives and lowered her center of gravity while looking for the source of the shots. Although I have been in hostile places and where I could die if I let my guard down, in truth this city gave me a very bad feeling... just seeing the residents of this one in the streets, Revy and the other two who made fun of my Actions and Leona included as well, at seeing them act as if nothing had happened, with this you could understand that death in this city was something that was very present for everyone here. ¡­ In fact after the guy died, it seemed like the others completely lost interest in this and continued doing their things. Shit! It seemed like everyone here was in virtual reality and now they just waited for the guy who died to transform into pixels and disappear! "Well... Revy, You should meet some important people in this city to buy the things I mentioned before, I will leave that to you. I and Leona will go somewhere else. " ¡°¡­Are you really going to continue with the idea of buying those things? ¡­Tch, okay, I''ll just bring someone to you talk to her. I do not assure you anything about whether you can both do business... On the other hand... are you alright going by yourself in this city? Well, forget it, I think I''ll pray with the person who decides to bother you. Just try not to mess with the guys in religious dress, the guys in military uniforms, or the guys in expensive-looking suits like yours..." Nodding at Revy''s question, she starts to walk there somewhere while saying that to me. With her doing what she said is enough, from what I remember, she should have some contacts with some of the bigger organizations in the city, so we just have to wait and see who is the group that she chose, and if it is possible that we do some business. Seeing that the others began to walk too, I and Leona also do the same. This place may be considered a door to hell, and although I appreciate the concern that Revy showed for a second before seeing the smile on my face, I am not afraid to move on my own in this place. Well, it''s okay to also follow Revy''s advice a bit, so it''s best to try not to upset the larger organizations for now. Plus, since they could end up being my business partners, it would be counterproductive to start a fight with them. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Haaa~ This city really sucks... it''s even worse than a survivor camp in an apocalyptic world!!" "Hehehe, it seems like you''ve met Ruananpur''s charm, Alex-chan." After several hours of walking in the city, looking for the place I wanted to find and doing some things there, and then coming back here, I and Leona had already killed 7 guys! Of course, it was in self-defense... the great majority. Since those people either wanted to kidnap us, steal us, rape us, or they just didn''t like the way we looked at them and because of that hey wanted to kill me or Leona!! ¡­I think what I did before was a bit unnecessary by seeing this now. Some of the objectives in one mission now had (5/30) and (2/20) on its counters. Also, I just confirmed that the people in this city really have a pretty high level¡­ a simple drunk in the streets can reach the 3rd limit easily!! The good thing is that those people seemed just to be murderers or hooligans working on their own account, or the organization they belonged to was not that important. So I don''t think more problems will arise because of that¡­ problems will probably come in a few hours from something else. ¡°Hehehe, is this what you wanted to show me, Two hands? It this small and pretty cute girl? ...since you could not find a man, then you decided to change your preferences? Hehehe, well... she''s pretty cute, so I can''t blame you~" Well, apart from Revy who was sitting on a sofa while smoking a cigarette and living a glass of wine that she must have missed, not far from her was another girl with long blond hair and glasses... the people here must really like gasses. Well, the most striking thing about this woman was that she was using a habit of a nun¡­ Honestly, this woman should be considered a beautiful woman... maybe even a level higher than Revy... well, since the habit practically hides most of her figure, Revy continues to gain in sensuality. Although... if both would be naked now, then may be difficult to tell who would win. Also, surely the fact that she is wearing church-related clothing would stimulate a certain type of people¡­ and if you include where we are now, then fulfilling the fantasy of doing it with a church person is much more feasible too¡­ probably. As for me, I''m not against doing some cosplay games in bed¡­ no, actually that''s something I want to do sometime in this life! I remember this woman from the anime, but I don''t remember if this woman was really religious and had kept her vows for God or if she was just cosplaying as a nun... although I think her organization is quite possible to be more of a facade. Even so, I do not think that many with that fantasy would dare to carry it out with a person from that church... surely those who would end up praying to God for help would be those people if they tried. Just by seeing her aura and the things that my system indicated above her head, I realize that she was not someone to do those things without her consent... no, even with her consent it might not be such a good idea to do so either. "Hyaa~ L-Little one... did you just touch my butt?! " "..." Oh shit! My hands moved by themselves!! While that woman was talking to Revy, she had approached me, hugged me, and then... surely my doubts about what the body of this woman that was hidden by the habit was like prevailed over my other thoughts and my hands moved before I knew it! Well... her ass doesn''t have a bad feeling... although I think Revy wins in this respect compared to her. Although I am not very sure since the habit prevents me from touching it fully¡­ so, with no other option, I have to use more force when supporting one of her buttocks. ¡°Nuuaw~ Y-Youuu¡­ it seems that you really have those preferences. And also now that I think about it, it seems that you like to crossdress... " ¡°Not that he has those preferences¡­ he''s a boy, Eda. Also a pretty cheeky one... if you''re not careful, then you''ll end up undressed before you know it and tied up in a bed" When I squeeze one of her buttocks harder, this time she moves away from me taking a few steps backward while releasing a slight moan from her mouth... haaa~ It''s a shame, I still had some doubts about which ass was better... well, since Revy''s one was still winning in the sensations from this one on my memories, then I will give the victory to her. ¡°¡­ D-Damn it! It really seems that this brat is stripping me with his eyes! " ¡°Don''t make such a fuss because he touching your ass. You always make fun that I don''t have anyone, but you don''t seem to have much experience in that regard either... " "I''m a fucking nun, you know!" "Hmp~ Maybe you''re a fucking woman, but no one would believe you''re a nun! Everyone knows that your only god is money!! " "Tch... what''s wrong with appreciating the charity of the parishioners?" ¡°Well, I didn''t bring you here to talk about your ass. I brought you because this boy had some business with you... " "¡­business?" It was a bit curious to see someone dressed as a nun speak using curses... I must mention that this makes her gain points in her favor than demeriting her... without a doubt it is more exciting this way! Well, it seems that the name of this ¡°nun¡± was Eda¡­ and also it seems that the organization that Revy chose to conduct business is this one. Chapter 279 Arriving At Ruananpur (Part 3) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Probably even though both of these girls seem to have their differences, they should still be considered friends. So it''s not hard to imagine why Revy was chosen her to do the deal¡­ Well, I have no complaints about this. I know that in this place there are 3 influences that can carry out my request since they must have certain ties with their respective countries. One of them would be the Rusian mafia ... honestly, I would have rather preferred that Revy had chosen this side. That organization should have a lot of contacts on the military side of that country, and so maybe it is more feasible to get the bombs with them. Another organization would be the Triad, but contrary to the Russians, on this side it is possibly much more difficult to get weapons from them. As far as I know, China was always a very closed country, not to mention military matters... in fact, I think that the countries that sell the most weapons are Russia and the USA... or at least that''s what I had heard in my world. The last one was the church faction. From what I remember from anime, they specialized in selling weapons here in this city, so that''s why I had included this side in my thoughts. The only problem with them is that perhaps they only trafficked "small" arms... unfortunately I did not remember if they had close ties with the US government. But then seeing this blonde woman named Eda, my doubts were cleared. Above her head I could read [Agent] [Level 79], and the first word could only mean that this woman belonged to a government organization, probably the CIA or the NSA! I was partly glad to see this, although... it also made me a bit hesitant to do business with her. Who knows if she could put me on a terrorist list or something like that after we talk... ¡°¡­ Business? " Well, to get somewhere you first have to start walking down the road... until then, we can see how bad this was. "Yes... I need weapons... quite powerful weapons" "Well... if you have the money, then surely with the help of the Lord we can get you whatever you want" "¡­that would be good. But I think that instead of money, I will exchange those weapons for technological information... this may even be more valuable than some gold bricks, right? " "..." Hearing my words, Eda just frowns a little and keeps quiet. Since she doesn''t say anything, I''ll take her silence as approval of what I was saying. I highly doubt that any government will trade those kinds of weapons that I want for something like just a few gold bars, so I can only hope that the technology I''m offering will get their attention enough. ¡­I think they are more likely to be willing to make a trade than just selling me those weapons. So with that as a prologue, I take from Leona''s hands some things that I had achieved during my walk through this city. It was just a tripod with a video camera. "Oh, so you also are here Eda... I just go to your church to do some business" "Hello, Eda-san" While preparing things, Vin and Benny arrive at this place again. From what the first says it seems that he also chose this group to get the things I asked him, Eda''s organization has a good reputation in this city from what I can see... if I had known this, then perhaps I would have made that deal myself without no middleman. Well, it''s not that it matters much to spend a little more of something I don''t need. "What do you want to do boy? Hehehe... Don''t tell me you want to film a Gangbag now that the others have arrived? " ¡°¡­If that''s the case, then you should be worried, right? She and Revy are my women, so the only actress left would be you, you know? " ¡°Hehehe¡­ well, surely a nun doing a Gangbag would be a big hit, don''t you think Eda? This video would probably sell as fast as bullets here. If you do a good performance, then we could give you a share of the profit. " "Fuck you bitch!" "Tch... you were the one who suggested it" Seriously¡­ I wonder why when people here see a video camera, then the first thing they think of is the porn industry? Even the person I got this camera before, how he sold it was the more strange way that someone sells me a camera until now! ¡­Who the hell promotes a camera saying that it can record women''s breasts and butts so clearly that when you see it on a screen they will look as in flesh! Also, who the hell cares that this thing makes a man''s penis look bigger?!! "Well, this will be enough." With things in place, I stand in front of the camera lens, and then in the next second I have a BIM in my hand... "T-That..." "...a magic trick?" "..." This time I was not very worried about making the BIM appear directly from my interdimensional storage in my hand, in fact, I think it was better to give a greater impression to the people who would see this video. Then seeing the surprise on the faces of Vin, Benny, and Eda, in the next instant I activate the BIM in my hand and causing their jaw to loosen to leave their mouths open. Well, what they were watching now was probably only saw in science fiction movies or the like by them, so their reaction is not unusual. At this point, I was covered in a layer of bright pyramid-shaped light that the shield BIM had created. "I-Is that real?" "W-What is that?" "...Some kind of energy shield?" With curiosity and even some fear, those who first saw something like this begin to examine it. Benny who surely had more knowledge about this even starts hitting the Light barrier as if he wants to put it to the test. "The technology that creates this object is what I offer you, also..." When the BIM finishes producing its effect, without giving them enough time for them to assimilate what they have just seen, this time I move away from the recording point of the camera and also ask the others who had stayed in the place where the shield had been created to examine it to follow me. So when they are behind me, I throw another BIM a few meters away from us and Leona who was holding the camera. "Tszzzuun" "Sh-Shit!" ¡°W- What did you do now?! " "W-What is that?" "Damn Alexander! You also had to use that bomb here?!! " This time it was not just a surprise that caused this bomb and everyone got quite alter... even Revy who knew about this, complaints and cursing me. Well... I think this little living room was not the best place to display the bomb... in my defense, I must say that it was much more problematic to do it outdoors for now. This time the bomb I used was the one that created something similar to a black hole that sucked up everything close to where it detonated. Also, I don''t know if it was because we are inside a closed area or if I should have thrown it further, but the suction it produced seemed stronger than before... because of this I have to hold Eda since this had caught her off guard, and also to Revy in the hope that doing this would stop complaining. ¡­Leona seemed fine, she just squats while holding the camera and records everything as I had asked her to do it before. As for the two guys... they should be able to put up with this for themselves too. "¡­How was it? Do you think your bosses are interested in this technology? " "..." Seconds more later, everything returns to normal... well, almost. Several things in this place had disappeared and thanks to this Vin and Benny were still looking at me with complaints in their eyes. Avoiding those eyes, I decided to focus my gaze on Eda who was in my arms now and was looking at me very differently than when we met. Unfortunately, it was not that she had fallen in love with me or something like that, her look was more of fear and concern more than anything else... "...w-what do you want for those things?" ¡°¡­ As you can see, it is technology that your country would probably need several years¡­ even decades to achieve. So my request is not small either... " After a few minutes, Eda recovers a bit, moves away from my arms and she asks me this. She seemed calmer, but she didn''t have the same playful face as before since she was totally serious now. So following her attitude, I also do the same. Now was the time to start the important negotiations and the main reason why I came to this place¡­ haaa~, on this depends on whether or not I can leave this world quickly. "... stop beating around the bush, boy. Tell me what you want " "... I want 50 missiles with one nuclear warhead each" "" ... "" With my next words, the place is totally silent... I even think the atmosphere turned a bit cold. Even Vin who kept complaining about that he had taken a while to mold the sofa to the shape of his ass and also Benny who was checking that his computer equipment was fine, both of their bodies shake a bit because of my words. Well, it wasn''t just them, even Revy who was next to me had started to form a few beads of sweat as she looked a little nervously at Eda who was looking at me as if she had not understood what I said. ¡­By the way, Vin was killing the image I had of him because of his words! Who would expect a tough guy to spend his free time shaping a fucking couch?! "W-What did you say that you want for the technology in those bombs? M-Maybe I misunderstood it... " "50 Missiles-" "Damn it! Are you crazy?!!! Do you know what just one of those things costs?! And you say that want 50? Also, who the hell does business with nuclear missiles?! What the hell do you want them for?!!" "No, I have no idea how much they are worth... but surely I think it is still a fair deal for a few decades of technological advancement than the others, I even think I lose a little in this deal... Also... what does it matter what I want to do with them? I want them to decorate my room, they would surely look great in this one" " " ... " " Without even giving me time to repeat myself, Eda intervenes raising a barrage of complaints to me¡­ it''s not that I don''t understand this... it''s not like you could order this type of weapon by request after all, but I had to try luck. Who knows? Maybe I would be lucky enough for they just happily accepted the deal... If you think about it, the creation of these bombs is probably not that difficult since there are many scientists who specialized in this. Perhaps the most difficult thing is to get the materials and approval from several countries to make them... but even the latter thing is only relative as not many care to receive that approval. Also, what did she want me to answer her question of why do I want these weapons? Logically I want these to use them! Unfortunately I couldn''t say this, so I just say the first nonsense that crosses my head... ¡° Well¡­ if 50 is impossible, then how about 25? " "Fuck! I want to see who is even so crazy to sell you one of these only!! " Because the silence continued for several minutes, I had no choice but to lower my demands in order to continue this conversation¡­ Haaa ~ It''s a shame that it seems impossible to get these weapons even like this. "Where did it go that" with the help of the Lord we can get you the weapon you want? " "What did you expect?! To sell you those weapons, perhaps the lord himself would have to come down to speak personally with the president so that he would sell you those weapons!! " ¡°Well... then I want 250 thermobaric bombs for this technology, and this is my last offer. If your superiors don''t accept this deal, then I''ll have to go and talk to other people. Who knows? From what I know, labor in China has always been very cheap¡­ I maybe get more with them than if I make a deal with you. If not, I can also go with the people from Russia... many parts of that place have a rather cold climate, so they are probably very grateful for a technology that can protect them from it and they would give me more than I want." ¡°¡­ B-Brat¡­ are you threatening me? Do you understand who you are playing against? " ¡°¡­Threaten you? Don''t joke, Eda. Since when is doing business considered a threat? I just want to sell my technology for what I want¡­ who is the person I deal with doesn''t really matter much to me. But¡­" When I change my order to Thermobaric bombs, things seem to relax a bit. Well, these things were still pretty dangerous so it''s not like Eda''s playful attitude is coming back. It was probably something similar to if instead of talking about the assassination of a president, the topic now was dealing with a deputy or senator... surely it was something still quite bad, but at least you would not have to face against the rancor and indignation of an entire nation. Besides, I also brought up that her side was not the only one with whom I could make deals but it seems that she does not take these words very well. Her look of bewilderment and fear from before had now turned into anger as she watched me with her eyes. "Your words in fact seem more like a threat to me... Let me make it clear, Eda. I don''t like being threatened or screwed up for anyone¡­ we can make the deal peacefully or you can just reject this one and I don''t will care what you choose it in the least, but... if you or your superiors choose neither of those two options and instead try to screw me, then... I can assure you that not only your superiors will be the ones who lament about that... in fact, by this you could not only put your country at risk... if you screw me, then I wouldn''t mind fucking this whole world! Believe me, I can make this city seem like a paradise compared to what would happen to this world if you play around with me!! " I only wanted to come to this world to do a few businesses, but if the people here make things too complicated for me, I really had ways to make this world turn into hell... Probably the easiest would be to bring in a zombie from HOTD here, an agility type with a high limit would be pretty cool, and then this simple rotten creature would create a huge mess wherever I decide to release it. It would probably not be at the level of HOTD since apparently in that place what helped this virus to spread was the world itself, but without a doubt, in the best of cases any city could be turned into another "Recon City ¡±¡­ At worst, an entire continent would be affected. Well... the truth is that to do something like that, in truth the people of this world would need to have done something too bad to me... although I would not mind punishing those people that tried to screw me, I find it difficult to carry the guilt of ruining the lives of thousands of children, women, olds, or any innocent. ...I should be completely insane with rage to then do something like that. But even if I wouldn''t do something so extreme, it was not bad to warning it to this woman of the consequences of trying to make fun of me. So, to emphasize my words, I focus all my domain on her and even make my grimoire appear behind my back. It was better that she understood this very well since I really did not want to end up becoming the one responsible for sending this world to hell. "... W-Who the hell are you?" Chapter 280 Arriving at Ruananpur (Part 4) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "... W-Who the hell are you?" After recovering a bit from the oppression that Eda felt for my dominance and with her gaze fully fixed on the large book that floated behind me, she manages to ask me that question... well, besides her, Vin and Benny were waiting impatiently for I to say something. ...even perhaps out of impatience, they turn their gaze to Revy as if asking her to begin to explain who the hell she had brought to this place. ¡° Well¡­ that doesn''t really matter, right? The only thing that should matter to you is that I can fulfill my previous words¡­ " ¡°¡­ Since we have gotten to know each other for a while Eda, I''ll give you the advice that if you don''t want to do business with the boy, then it''s better than you and your organization¡­ or the country that supports you stay away from this. Otherwise, then you would become something worse than the terrorists... you would be responsible for this world going to shit... well, more than already it''s now. " "..." After listening to me and Revy, Eda frowns again as she seems to think things through... also, things got a bit tense as she seemed to be struggling with the idea of looking for something in her habit... she was probably looking for a weapon. I really doubt that she wants to show me what''s under it... In the end, she relaxes a bit making her position now not seem like she wanted to attack me. Although... I don''t know if it was because she saw that Leona and Revy were also on guard, or she took our advice seriously. "Boy... what you ask is still very difficult, but... I promise that I will give your message to the right people... you will have to wait some time for an answer " ¡°¡­Well, I''m a busy man, so if you and your people can make a quick decision, then it''s better. If not, then I will also start negotiating with other people..." "..." Having finished this discussion, I withdraw my domain and then hand the camera over to Benny so he can transfer it to a suitable memory stick so that we can hand it over to Eda. Unfortunately I could no longer appreciate Eda''s playful side as she was totally serious while watching me at times after that talk. ...well, although when we met she seemed to show an attitude somewhat similar to Shisuka''s, I understood perfectly that in her case this was totally a performance. When she touched me at that time and I could see her affection, this one was only 30 (Distrust)! Plus, that was before all this happened, so her distrust of me was that low from the beginning!! ¡­Damn it, How can she distrust on someone with a face like mine? Well, this is probably due to her job profession. She must have been trained not to do ties with people¡­ after all, this way she could eliminate anyone her superiors considered a threat without hesitation. [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] "We have come boy!!" "I hope you have prepared our gold!!" "Hehehe, you really made a lot of people come together to please you to kill you!!" Suddenly as we watched a bit of Benny operating the computers to do what I had asked him, several screams were heard from outside this building. I had forgotten about this because of before things... "W-What the hell did you do, Alexander!! Why the hell there are a large number of people outside here and it seems they want to tear this place down?!! " "A-also... it seems that more and more are coming." "... boy, have you given this information to someone else?!" Hearing the screams, all but Benny moved near a window to see what was happening. Well, I already knew it... the things out there was just like what Revy described. ¡°Well¡­ I did several things, but probably the most important is that now my head has a reward. Also, I haven''t given this information to anyone else, Eda. I''m not stupid to go telling anyone these things, you know? " " W-what? !! W-What the hell did you do to for someone put a reward in your head with just a few hours after arriving in this world?!! "¡­this world?" " To understand this, we should go back in time a few hours when I was walking in the streets of Ruananpur peacefully while exploring the place" -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ ¡° This is the best camera I have! With this, all the women and men than you film will highlight their attributes 2 times¡­ no, 3 times !! Well... the girl next to you is probably difficult to make her look more beautiful... by the way, if you make movies of her, then I can assure you that I will buy you many copies at a good price! Although for that you will first have to have the necessary equipment! And with this camera, you can make movies as if you were a professional! If you buy it now, then it will only be xxxxxx!!" "..." At this moment, I and Leona were in a store that seemed to sell electrical appliances, and the owner of this store was talking animatedly about the camera that I was holding in my hands. The truth was that it was the first time that I heard someone promote this article the way he did it... well, together with the purchase, he also offered me several hard drives full of porn videos to take "inspiration" or "references" from these... maybe in this city that is the only way that people use these cameras. ¡­what can I say? The porn industry has always been quite competitive and lucrative. Well, I did not intend to make a career in this industry, so declining his "reference" material, I decided to take this camera since it seemed to do well what I wanted it to do. The only problem is that, due to his last words, I realized a problem... "Well, I''ll take it... but you''ll have to bring the receipt for it to get paid at the company" Black Lagoon "" "...sorry boy, we only sell to people with money in their pockets" Hearing my words, the attitude of the salesman changes drastically and he tries to snatch the camera from my hands. Damn it! I had forgotten to ask Vin or Benny for some money! Not that I didn''t have, the problem was that I only had gold bars and precious jewels now... "Well, you decide... Either you take the receipt to the company "Black Lagoon", or I pay you with lead here and now. The truth is that at this moment I am quite upset, I have already had to kill several subjects since they wanted to use my ass or sell this one to someone else... so it is better that you accept my first offer " "..." Before the salesman can reach the camera, he stops his movements by having my revolver pointed directly at his face. Surely this should look like a robbery... well, since no one passing on the streets seemed to care about this, then no problem. My words and actions weren''t just for the guy to let me go with the camera, I was actually quite upset... besides, he did the things even worse for him by looking lustfully at Leona when he asked me for porn videos of her. Although perhaps he was also somewhat lucky since she did not seem to care about this man''s words¡­ probably if he instead had used me as a reference before, then now his head would be on the ground. So after this little negotiation, the seller happily agreed to take the camera ticket to the Black lagoon company. So, finishing our business in this store, we left for another place after asking the man for some directions. Not long after, I and Leona were in front of a three-story building with a large neon-lit sign with the name ¡°Yellow Flag¡±¡­ this place was none other than the iconic bar from the anime Black Lagoon. Perhaps its most striking feature is that this place was like the X-men mansion... this place was destroyed every season! Well, I think this was the right place to carry out my next plan, and this is why I had come here. So after taking a detailed look at this bar, the two of us walked in. Upon entering the place, Leona and I instantly became the center of attention of the entire bar, but regardless of this, we kept walking until I reached the bar where the bartender was. "Give me two orange juices... also an empty bottle" "Aren''t you too small to enter a bar? Well, who cares, you''re not the strangest person I''ve ever seen come in here... " As I take a bench at the bar, I ask for something for myself and Leona. The truth is that the smell of alcohol made my mouth salivate a bit, but since I had promised Haruna that I would not drink until I was fully grown, then I have to resist the temptation of this and ask for something else. As for Leona... probably if I told her that if she wanted something specific to I order for her, then she would say something like ¡°The same as the Master¡± or ¡°It is not necessary¡±, so I just ask the same thing as me. I must say that this bar has great service... or it depends on how you see it, a very bad one since I am here now sitting in on the bar without any to mind this. The bartender is just a little surprised, but without saying anything else, he starts pouring two glasses with what I asked for¡­ he even gives me the empty bottle without asking anything... for me, this is a good service. "You have faces that I see for the first time, are you two new here in town?" "That''s right" "Well, I am Bao. As it is the first drink you have in my bar, then the first drink I invite as a welcome to this hell. So... are you here on business, or running away from something? " "...first thing, now I''m waiting for someone" "Hmmm... if you want, then you can tell me who he is and I can tell you if he has been here " While giving us our drinks, Bao, like a bartender, begins to talk to us. Since the things he asks weren''t too invasive, I just decide to answer him. Then before I can answer his last words, another man approaches us... "Hehehe... this place is quite dangerous for a little girl and a woman to walk alone... well, you seem like a pretty good girl... if you can make me have a good time, then I wouldn''t mind helping you and the little one" ¡°¡­It is not necessary, it seems that the person I was looking for has already arrived. Leona, subdue this idiot " "Yes, Master!" I wasn''t looking for a specific person and I was just waiting for some idiot to decide to make an appearance, but this was faster than I thought¡­ I didn''t even have time to taste my drink. [Baam!!] Listening to my words, Leona wastes no time and throws herself on that subject who had his eyes on her and ran his entire body up and down with them. The following thing was nothing strange since the guy was only 6th limit while Leona was 9th¡­ besides, she also had pretty decent close combat skills. So in some seconds she was already holding the neck of the guy to immediately hit his face against the bar where we were... since the blow was strong enough to make the man lose several teeth, I have to hold the glasses with juice so that these do not spill. ¡­It''s bad to waste the free stuff after all. The result of this short confrontation ends with the man sitting on one of the benches while he seemed to be seeing stars around his head. Well, I think now it''s my turn. [Crash!!] Taking the empty bottle I had ordered earlier, I break this while using that man''s head like a Chinese Gong after having stood on top of the bar. "Well... it seems that now I have everyone''s attention here" "I think you two already had everyone''s attention just for this girl to hit that guy... I-I don''t think it was necessary for you to make that bastard suffer more" ...Bao''s words were true but I had already asked for the bottle, and so I would feel stupid if I did nothing with it now... also it would surely become a mystery why I had asked for a bottle when I got here for those who listened to me before! So... let''s say I did this for them. Also, the guy probably didn''t feel anything now, so this shouldn''t matter much to him¡­ probably. ¡°Well, I''m¡­ I''m "John Wick". I''ve had a life of crime for a long... long time and probably nobody here recognizes me since years ago I had totally fallen in love with a woman... unfortunately, she died due to an illness. Because of this, now I am totally hurt and affected since she is not by my side... so, in the end, I decided to accompany her. But it''s a shame my religion prevents me from doing it, if I kill myself I would probably go to hell and she should be in heaven now¡­ so I couldn''t meet her. So after thinking for a long time, I thought that there should be good people to help me with this- " "Damn it! If you want to die, then I will happily help you!! What are you making such a fuss for? " "... T-The story is not strange?" [Bang!] "Gue!" [Beep] [Objective -------------- +1] ¡°Damn bastard¡­ don''t interrupt my emotional story¡­ what if I forget?. ...Where I was on?" "You said there should be good people to help you, Master!" "Oh, true¡­" When I was telling the story of "John Wick" with some modifications, an idiot interrupts my words. Also, to make it clear that I didn''t want any more interruptions, I pulled out my revolver I shoot him. The other guy who spoke and now looked at my weapon with fear I decided to forgive him since he only spoke because the other guy had intervened. As a result of all this, that guy was dying while some were swallowing their saliva loudly in their mouths and everyone was turning their attention back to me¡­ so now I could continue. ¡°So after thinking for a long time, I thought there should be good people to help me with this. Also, since most of the residents in this place could be classified as bastards, if I kill some of them in the process, that should be considered a good dee, right? Of course, I am not asking for your free help. Ss I had a long criminal life, I was able to make a small fortune¡­ they are a good number of gold bars like this. one... more than 100. So the person or people who kill me can get these. As I said before, I don''t want to make a mess involving innocents and go to hell so everyone interested in that gold, I''ll be waiting for you at the black lagoon company. This offer will start from the moment the sun goes down and will end when the sun rises¡­ if you cannot kill me in that period of time, then I will see that as a sign from my beloved to continue living and cancel the offer. Thank you for your attention... then I will leave, feel free to invite people who want to do this, I will be waiting for you in the place that I told you " With all things said, I get off the bar and start walking towards the exit of the bar¡­ I thought someone would try to attack me now to get the gold, but.. now many seemed to be processing what had just happened. Well... there were also some who seemed to start this but were stopped by others saying that no one could get ahead for that gold and that this would be a fair competition for everyone to get that gold. ...those guys probably don''t want someone to take the gold before they do. Or they may think that if they took it now, it wouldn''t change the fact that others would try to take it from them once they get it. So they probably want to do this as a kind of competition and so I can hear various people starting to make agreements and promises with each other. Well... it seems that I have achieved my goal. Because I had to kill some people when returning to the place where the black lagoon company was, I thought that those guys had not wanted to wait for the gold, but... in the end, it turned out that they were just other idiots who were attracted by my appearance and Leona''s. Chapter 281 Arriving At Ruananpur (Part 5 ) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV 3rd person) Outside of the small Black Lagoon company in Ruananpur, a large number of assassins and thugs had gathered here. The reason for this, it was none other than the fact that a few hours ago in the bar "Yellow Flag" a child had appeared offering a reward to anyone who could kill him... plus, a pretty generous reward. Given the amount of gold he had offered, this information did not take long to travel to various locations throughout the city. Maybe many believed that perhaps the amount was an exaggeration, but if only 10% of that amount was true, then it was a job that even reputable killers in the city would easily accept for the job. Of course, that boy in the bar was none other than Alexander who was now inside the building seeing all the turmoil that his words had created... "... d-don''t you think the story that boy told at the bar was a bit strange?" "Of course, do you think any person is stupid enough to believe this one?! That brat claimed to have had a life of crime for a long time! So do you think that when he was wearing diapers he could lift a gun?!! " "Besides... he said he had a wife... but that kid looked like a girl" "Who said that? Do you think it''s wrong for one girl to like another woman?!! Come and say it to my face !! " ¡°Hehehe, who cares about that? I just came here to get a bill paid for a camera, who would have thought I could get rich tonight?!! " With so many people gathered here, conversations could be heard from various groups that had formed. Although most had accepted an agreement to respect whoever got the money, there was still a strong possibility that after killing Alexander then they would be the next ones that would have a bullet in their foreheads, so for added security, there were many who had organized to share the loot among themselves. Of course, there were also those who considered themselves skilled enough to get out of here on their own once they took the gold, and even who was just lucky enough to hear what happened and then decided to join in this... like a porn enthusiast who had come here for another purpose in the beginning, and then quickly he didn''t waste any time on getting a gun to join this too. "Well, little" John Wick ", I hope you have prepared the gold... soon you will be able to reunite with your beloved wife, hahaha!!" "The sun has gone down! Whoever kills the boy gets the gold!! No one can attack the person who did it first according to our agreement!!" "¡­fine" "Hehehe ... this will be easy money!" ¡°It''s a shame¡­ those two girls looked quite beautiful. ...Why don''t we just catch them alive and take the gold from them? " ¡°¡­ Th-that''s not a bad idea. Whoever captures them then is something sure that would make a lot of money with them¡­ I-I''m willing to pay xxxxxxxx for one night with one of them, preferably the one with blue hair!! " "... hehehe, I would pay xxxxxxx for the redhead girl... if someone sells her to me as a slave, then will be xxxxxx!" "..." Two Hans "works in this company, don''t forget this. If you are careless, then you can end up with a bullet in the head before you know it" "Hehehe, well... that bitch isn''t too bad either. Maybe we can capture her alive too." "... if you want her to tear you off your dick, then you can try it" With the sun setting, all the people began to prepare their weapons. It was time to see who would be the lucky one to get that gold, well, the idea that someone said also began to be planted in the heads of many of here... after all for all the most of the men here, those girls who saw in the bar were really quite attractive... Maybe even if any of them found out that Alexander was a man like them, then probably they wouldn''t mind that... the people here you could say they were very open-minded. The person responsible for bringing up this issue was none other than the porn enthusiast who, remembering the appearance of Alexander and Leona, then he could not help but think that it would be a waste for those two people to die... "Gue!" Thinking on that, he was one of the firsts to jumping to the charge to the company Black Lagoon... unfortunately for him, his dream of becoming a great porn producer died in that place with him by the first bullet that came out of the building. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ " W-Who the hell is" John Wick"?!! " ""..."" After having finished telling the story of what happened in the bar, Benny, Vin and Eda were looking at me with their mouths open without saying anything, and so the only one who speaks was Revy. But it seems that she only found the pseudonym I use strange... "..." the boogeyman "" "Fuck you!! If you wanted to die, then I wouldn''t have minded putting a bullet to your head myself!! " ¡° You have a great nickname¡­¡° Two Hans ¡±, so I wanted one too. Also... " Even though I knew Revy wouldn''t understand the reference, I had to say it. Besides, it was true that I was a bit envious of Revy''s nickname¡­ who knows? If I don''t do it myself, then someone could end up putting me one like "The redhead girl"... or maybe "The beauty in red"... ¡°¡­Who wants to die? I only need to kill about 100 of those people, but¡­ now that I look at it, they''ve actually gathered quite a few. " Of course it was not that I won a suicidal thought suddenly, my goal since the beginning was to fulfill the mission of the system of eliminating several people. I''d always left missions to accomplish them slowly, but this time, I thought it would be nice to finish one of these quickly¡­ it wasn''t like killing a million zombies or going all over an island looking for 50 people after all. I only had to take out 100 enemies, and also I knew that if I gave them good enough tallow, then this number would quickly show up knocking on our door for me to kill them. With that in mind, I thought about a plan and then the bar things happened. Perhaps the only problem is that I underestimate the greed of the people in this city... "... W-What you mean about that you need to kill 100 people?" ¡° B-Boy¡­ you offered 100 gold bars for your head, you know?! Of course many people would gather by this!! " ¡°¡­What do you say Vin? Now is when you should say something like "They are just a bunch of fools, I''ll take care of them myself!" while it seems that you seem to think that you are immune to bullets and charge forward to kill them all" "Damn it! I think you are mistaking me for someone, boy! I''m not superman you know?!! " Well, maybe I really exaggerate a bit about that, but¡­ in my defense, I have to say that I have lost a bit of the sense of the value of that metal. You can''t blame me that much since for me this has become a thing that does not have much importance! Also, although Revy was complaining a lot and had actually drawn her berettas, she is pointing them in the direction of the other people who seemed to be preparing to attack this place. ¡°Damn boy, don''t ignore me!! Besides, why the hell did you get me into this whole mess? !!! " ¡°¡­ I really didn''t know you were here, Eda. It can be said that this is your luck, so just accept it " "Fuck you!! My God only tells me to get into trouble that I can get out of alive, so I''m out of here!! " ¡­ It seems that her god really gives her good pieces of advice, but for now, it would be nice to have her on our side and so I speak to stop her. ¡° If you go now, then the technology I showed you earlier could end up in someone else''s hands, you know? Surely your God will not forgive you that... " "Kuh! D-Damn it!! Then¡­ so what if I kill you now and take it away from you?" "..." "Try it bitch and you''ll be the first to die here!" After I say that to Eda, she takes a gun from somewhere under her habit and points it at me making Leona and Revy point their guns at her... "Eda... to kill me, then you would probably need a fucking missile. If you shoot me, is sure that the only one that ends up dying is you, understand?" Of course this she did not concern me much, I had the option of summoning my grimoire for my protection or letting my new necklace that is like the ones I gave to the girls intervene to stop the bullet. Since my bracelet had been turned to dust in the world of B-Tooom, I had to get a replacement for it and so I bought one for myself too. By the way, the girls'' bracelets hadn''t been used, so these went into the hands of the high-ranking girls of the "Servants of Alexander-sama" guild. ¡­Although to be frank, my words that it could stop things under missiles were an exaggeration. They probably can''t even stop an RPG¡­ but this was something she didn''t know and didn''t need to know. The more difficult she thinking it is to kill me, then the better it is for me. "...even if you could kill the boy, Eda, probably the guys outside won''t let you get out of here just by asking them that... so the best thing is that we all work together to get out of this " "Tch..." She was probably already hesitant to shoot me from the start, or else she would have shot me the instant she drew her gun. Surely her doubts were due to the words that Revy or I had escaped about the objective of my mission and other things... she had been asking questions about this for a while but since it was a bit annoying to answer her now, I simply decided to ignore her. So after hearing Vin''s words, Eda decides to put down the gun and so I also ask the girls on my side to do the same. "Well, I think that since they are starting to head here, then we should start with this too." [Bang!] [Beep] [Objective ------------ + 1] With those words as a prelude, I point to the window and shoot... in truth quite a few people had gathered, I had fired at random and managed to hit someone... [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] "Sh-Shit !! Why even I am involved in this?! " ¡­ I really missed the time when my group was the only one with firearms. After the first shot, they don''t allow me to continue shooting and immediately a large number of bullets go through the windows of the building and so there was no choice but to cover ourselves with the walls. Well, the people on this side were not cannon fodder either. "Whenever someone had a chance, then we pointed our weapons at the flashes produced by the firearms held by those people outside and that lit up the night a bit, so from time to time I heard the system notification in my head. Well¡­ Benny was the only non-combatant on our side who had been crawling around to avoid the bullets while complaining. Unfortunately, we were surpassed in number and so soon the men who had come to kill me trying to break down the doors or enter by other parts of this building. "Well... I didn''t want to use this as it would probably make them run, but there seems to be no other option" " Damn it! Why didn''t you get those things out from the beginning?!! " "... don''t explain it already?" ¡° What the hell? Where did these things come from?!! " What I pulled out of my storage was nothing other things than the trusty RPGs that had gotten me out of some troubles. Furthermore, this time since no one could not be thought that the appearance of these things as something that was simply done by a good handling of a person''s hands like mages do, it was obvious that Eda''s doubts grew even more. " Who cares about that now? Just take one and point it at those bastards! " " ... " [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] It certainly wasn''t the best time to have a conversation right now, so without further questioning, Eda also grabs one of the RPGs that I had taken out and shoots a group of people who come within her vision. Then, so do the same me, Leona, Revy, and Vin. Repeating this several times, the number of people outside the building suffered heavy losses, furthermore, this also helped to deter more people who kept coming to leave this place. ...that was the reason why I had decided not to start with these weapons. I thought that if I did, then most likely many would have escaped when they see we had heavy weapons... But since a few tens of minutes had passed since the start of the shootout and the mission objectives I wanted to complete kept increasing their counters constantly, I think it was a good time to use these. So with the help of the RPGs and after several explosions, several counters had reached the amount needed to meet the objective. [Crash !!] [Rooom!!] "Shit, they entered the building !!" Unfortunately, there were people who, at being too close to the building or because they took alternate routes to avoid direct comforting, they managed to find their way to where we were... also when the first ones entered, others quickly followed behind them. It seems there were still quite a few left who hadn''t given up on taking the reward I offered. Also, it seems that the people who enter now were the ones with the greatest experience and strength... these people who entered the vast majority had a strength greater than the 7th limit! So it was clear that they were people who had been through a lot of fights and killed a lot of people as well. "It seems that this time we are enemies" Two Hands ", fufufu..." "..." "There is the little redhead, the gold is mine!!" Among these people, there were those that I saw for the first time as the type who when he saw me charged directly towards me as if he was afraid that someone else would kill me before him... Also, there were some that I had seen in the anime and remembered a little since it could be said that they had a somewhat remarkable personality... well, being honest, perhaps what influenced me the most to remember them was that they were girls... They were two women with very unique characteristics. The first to speak when entering by breaking a window and going directly to Revy, it was a Chinese woman with two swords that she wielded skillfully. Then the other one who takes Eda as her enemy since she was the closest one to her, it was a pale girl with a slightly withdrawn and shy appearance. Although¡­ I''m sure, if a normal person saw her, then the last thing they would pay attention will be to this girl''s attitude. Undoubtedly what attracted the most attention about her, was nothing more than the chainsaw with which she had broken a door to get here. Shit... it''s probably because of the stereotype of this type of girl, but when I see her, something in me told me that this girl was quite dangerous to have a relationship with... I''m almost 100% sure that this girl was a total Yandere!! Also, that was not all, these two girls had a fairly high level and stood out among the rest of the people who entered. The Chinese girl had a level [89] on her head while the girl with the chainsaw a [82]!! Chapter 282 Arriving At Ruananpur (Part 6) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡° Damn¡° Chinglish ¡±, did you join this too?!! " "Fufufu, the pay was pretty good after all..." ¡° Damn Alexander, do you see the problems you''ve created? Damn it! I''ll really shoot you once I finish with this bitch!! " ¡° Are you here too, bitch ?! Shouldn''t you be cleaning somewhere now? !! There are quite a few corpses outside, you know? !! " [¡­ I came to get a little more money this time¡­ those corpses probably won''t go anywhere, I''ll clean them up once someone pays for that too ] "..." "The gold is mine !!" "... I''m sorry but I highly doubt that someone dead can claim my gold" [Truunn] "W-What the hell is-Hyaa!!" While I was watching a bit of Revy and Eda''s interaction with those other two girls, one of the guys who had entered the building also charged straight at me. Noticing this, I simply throw one of the BIMs that created a black hole, and without being able to know what was going on, half of that man disappears. [Beep] [Objective: Kill assassins or thugs in the 8th limit (4/5)] ¡°So that guy was also in the 8th limit¡­ well, he was too careless or his greed ended up blinded him. It seems that this mission will end much earlier than I thought... I think I should have set only a few hours as a limit to get the gold and not overnight... " ... I really don''t know whether to think that my plan went quite well or it got a bit out of control now. Well, probably even if I only set a couple of hours as the limit nothing guaranteed that these people would stop after the time was up, surely the only thing that will make them give up is seeing that it was impossible to get my gold from the beginning... On the other hand, I must say that these people have a pretty strong mentality. Although they were surprised by the fact that suddenly a man lost half of his body without knowing very well what happened, this simply makes the people who attacked us more cautious while frowning... I do not see any creating a fuss over this. Also, as I said before, some of these have quite considerable abilities and so I can''t let my guard down... the Chinese girl who spoke with rather broken English could follow Revy''s movements quite well and evade the bullets that her pistol fired without much difficulty. If you also added that the window through which that girl entered was close to Revy and so she could reach her quickly, that girl put her in a little trouble. While Revy was a full limit higher than that girl, sadly for her, Revy was at a disadvantage in a direct confrontation. ¡­Previously when I saw her fight with a man on Gaia, I was able to realize that despite her almost becoming a level 2 Soul, Revy was very dependent on her guns. Contrary to her, the Chinese girl was good enough at physical combat to even fight on equal terms despite being a lower limit. Now I can see why Aurora and the system insisted so much about I not to depend on firearms... without a doubt, it is better that I go to that other world as soon as possible. The other two girls were also in a somewhat stagnant fight¡­ Eda repeatedly fired to keep the goth yandere girl who was covering herself with her chainsaw from the bullets at a distance. Perhaps since they were both at the same limit the one who seemed to be a bit at a disadvantage was that girl since she having a weapon that needed to be close to her adversary to could damage him... although if she managed to get close, then I think Eda would be the one who would be in trouble. ¡­It really is a bit scary to face someone with a chainsaw. She reminds me of a bit of that annoying character that made me let out several screams when I suddenly found him in the game "Resident Evil 4"... Well... she certainly seems an angel compared to that man with a bag over his head... also I can not decide if that scar on her neck by which surely she had the need to use the microphone to speak was a demerit in her, or was a benefit given their appearance and personality. "Dutch, help me !!" ¡° Stay behind me, Benny !! " [Bang !!] [Bang !!] "Oh, now you indeed look like Vin Diesel..." "B-Boy ... you''ll have to pay me extra for this!" "What are you talking about... I thought that when making deals in this city with someone, that already included a protection fee... otherwise I don''t know who the hell would someone want to do business in this city." "Damn it! Not even an organization that specializes in protection would agree to take as a client someone who turns all the murderers in the city against them " "..." Benny who had been running back and forth trying to avoid the people that coming in, finally he took the direction of Vin who mysteriously pulled out a shotgun from somewhere¡­ that really seemed like a suitable weapon for a tough guy. I would really be a bit disappointed if he took something like a teaser or a pepper spray instead... On the other hand, I had nothing with what to refute the complaints that Benny does while Vin killed someone who was following in his partner''s footsteps. Having spent almost an hour since this started, this place really had turned into a mess... There were bushings all over the place, the furniture was now all leaky from being taken as objects of protection from both sides, and pools of blood were still being created from the bodies that were on the ground... this place would probably need more than a little remodeling, so maybe it''s true that I should make up them for it a bit. [Beep] [ Mission --------- Complete] ...it seems that I had finally completed the mission. Since from a month to a few hours it was a big difference, then I really hoped that the reward of the system for this mission would take this into account! ...It''s a shame I didn''t have time to distract myself to check this as I had to be vigilant or I could end up with a new hole in my body... "Damn Alexander, help me !!" "..." Because apart from having to fight with the Chinese girl Revy also had to be paying attention to other people who wanted to join that fight, it seems that she reached her limit or probably the bullets she had with her were almost finished so that she had no choice but to ask for help. The truth is that I don''t like having to hurt women, but between someone I consider my woman and another girl, logically I had to support the first one. So when I heard Revy''s voice that positioning her pistols in a crossed way blocking the sword of the Chinese girl who was pressing her, I quickly pointed one of my Revolvers towards that woman. [Bang] "Tamade! (Shit!)" [Clink] "Kyaa!" Seeing me aim at her, that girl quickly stops paying attention to Revy and focuses directly on my pistol that had the barrel directly at her. To be honest, part of me was glad I didn''t kill her... and the other part was a bit surprised. That girl had managed to position her two swords right in the path of the bullet thus preventing it from going through her body... of course, even though she did that, it wasn''t at the cost of nothing. Her two swords that were similar to the ones I gave Leona had come loose from her hands and it even seems that these were smashed. Furthermore, she was propelled backward by the impact. ¡°You are cruel enough to shoot a woman, little one¡­ ( AN: She speaks with Chinese and English mixed, so since it would be somewhat difficult to mix the two languages when writing, I will put her sentences in English, or if it is only some words like before, it may be Chinese ) " "I want to see what you do without your beloved knives, bitch" Chininglis "" "Tch" [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] Being able to take a breath and seeing that girl without her weapons, Revy does not miss the opportunity and begins to shoot at her until she empties the cartridges of her weapons ... it seems that this woman had really bothered her a lot. [Crash!] "...is that she doesn''t know how to use the doors?" Without weapons and being shot by Revy, she begins to run until she reaches a window through which she throws herself out of the building... seeing how grumpy Revy seemed to see this, I think that girl is probably still alive. "Boy, this has no end!!" "...You weren''t fighting chainsaw-chan?" ¡°Oh, she¡­ during the fight it seems that one of my bullets hit her communication device and after that, she started to act like this. I don''t have rancor against her, so I no need to kill her. " When I was secretly praying a bit for the safety of the Chinese girl since she was a girl with quite an attractiveness, Eda approaches me... then when I saw her, I couldn''t also help but be a little worried about the gothic Yandere but when I saw the corner where she points out, there was this girl crouching and looking quite depressed. Well, I had already completed my mission, so it would be a regrettable thing to kill those girls. Although¡­ Eda''s words are true and it still doesn''t seem like the other assassins gave up trying to get the gold. ¡°Well¡­ then there is no alternative but to do that. Leona, we''ll use the alternative what do we prepare in case things got too bad " "Understood Master!" Leona, who was not far from me, answered me quickly and placed one of her hands on several bracelets that she had on the opposite wrist. The truth is that it was a great choice to bring her here, thanks to her you can say that my situation wasn''t quite difficult compared to others. Furthermore, she was also one of the main reasons why the mission was quickly completed by taking down several people who were trying to reach me to kill me with their guns and knives. The most remarkable thing she did this time, I think it was taking care of a guy who used a flamethrower... as soon as she saw him, probably thinking that it would be very bad for him to set this place on fire with me inside, then she practically blew the guy with several others around him before he could set foot inside this building... "Everyone, stay away from the walls!!" Then shouting a warning to the people in my group, I give Leona a nod to continue with what she was doing... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Lucky Surviving Killer (Latton) ) "Damn it¡­ why did that guy have to explode when I was going to make my big appearance?" Well... even if I complained about that, if I had been more closer, then now I would be on fire like the bodies of all those guys from before... I had come to this city recently to become the best hitman, but then things got a little difficult... the competition was not little, and it is also difficult to find a job if you do not have acquaintances in this place! So when I heard that some madman had offered a bounty on his own head, I thought it was the ideal time to make my big debut¡­ plus, the pay for this was pretty good and that money would not be a bad thing for me now. Unfortunately, now I realize that this person was just a child... and the truth is that I did not like very much the idea of having to kill him, and that is why now I was a little undecided about what to do and I began to think if I should continue with what I came to do or better I hope another opportunity to do my debut... But it was then that I thought of another alternative! If I can''t kill that child, then I can ask him to hire me for his protection, right? So the only problem is¡­ I don''t think someone who put a price on his iown head would think of hiring someone for his protection¡­ Well, I won''t know until I ask him, right? So, with that idea in my head, at this moment I was trying to find another entrance to that place. Also, due to what happened before, this time I was trying to go alone. [Crash!] "Damn " Two hands "... that bitch really wanted to kill me! Hmn? You are¡­" Suddenly a girl comes out of a window from inside the building almost right in front of me¡­ besides, seeing that she was holding her side with one of her hands, it seems that she was hurt. "I''m Latton," The Wizard ". I also came for the job for the gold bars... or so I intended at first " Since the girl had set her eyes on me and from what I could understand from what she said, I quickly introduced myself by making a serious face and striking a pose to impress her. First impressions are always important after all. "¡­who? Well never mind, you seem to be new here, plus¡­ a quite naive person. Let me give you some advice. If you were coming for the gold, then you better go. The people there are pretty crazy and pretty skilled too... especially a bloody mixed-breed bitch! So you probably end up dying before you can even see the gold. " Well... the truth is that seeing the number of corpses outside, and also hearing that the shooting inside has not stopped after so long since this started, probably if I understood what she said correctly, then those words are true. ¡­It''s probably not that easy to get hired since that little kid seems to have enough bodyguards now. "Well, we better get out of here..." "Haa~ Well... fine" "Hmn?" ¡°¡­ Don''t worry, I just want to help you. I can''t see a woman like that and leave her alone. " ¡°Ho~ You''re quite chivalrous. Besides, you''re pretty handsome too, aren''t you? Although the boy from before probably when he grows up will be even more so. Well, I think that probably means you will die soon in this place... putting that aside, I think you''d better look for another job since you couldn''t even enter that building. You are quite handsome, so surely you can easily find another job. " Seeing that it was a bit difficult for her to walk, I went over to help this woman. Then when I touched her, I could feel something sharp touching my side... but probably when she saw that I had no ill intentions, she pulled her knife back and allowed me to help her while she spoke. "... my dream is to become the best assassin" ¡°¡­ Are you a damn kid? (Chinese)" ... although I couldn''t understand what she said, seeing her expression, I know that it was probably an insult or something like that. Well, that wasn''t new to me, so I just keep walking while helping her out. Regarding what she said about getting a job, the truth is that there have been several people who at seeing me, have made the same proposal as her... and in fact due to my situation now, the truth is that I have been tempted to do so. If it was just pleasing some girls, then I wouldn''t care much. The only problem is that in this city there are many people with quite varied tastes... [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] [Boom!] "Kyaa ~" "Sh-Shit ..." Withdrawing a few meters from that building, suddenly the entire place seems to explode... although after the smoke settled a bit and seeing towards there, it was only that the surroundings of that place along with some walls of the building exploded instead. ¡°This was a bit disappointing, it doesn''t seem like there was someone capable of killing me and helping me reunite with my beloved. Well¡­ there are still a few hours until the sun rises, so the people who remain should try harder! " [Boom boom boom!] ¡°I-I''m out of here! That damn brat is crazy !! " "Damn brat if you want to see your beloved so much, then why don''t you use one of those bombs and blow yourself up !!" "F-Fuck! T-This was just a fucking scam! I''ll kill the motherfucker who told me this would be an easy job! Well... if that guy is still alive " Then out of the smoke and some flames, a small figure along with several other people appear¡­ then, contrary to his words that seemed to motivate people to continue with this, one after another decides to withdraw. Well, I can''t blame them... seeing how that little boy was throwing small bombs anywhere and he didn''t seem to run out of these, I think the decision they made was correct. Chapter 283 Arriving In Ruananpur (Part 7) Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV 3rd Person) The morning after what happened at the Lagoon company, it seemed that this had not affected the city at all. Perhaps the only thing different was that the name of this company was in the words and thoughts of various people since conversations about what happened that night were something common, but as if people lost interest in this, they began to talk about their own affairs too. Well, in this city there were probably so many problems that everyone was more interested in solving their own. Or they just had their own business to run so that this would occupy a lot of their thoughts. "So does anyone know who the idiot is that is trying to create problems for our organizations?" "No... just keep turning up dead people from each of our groups" "... it may be someone from outside this city" "...or maybe it''s a damn rat that hides pretty well" At this time in a dark room, several quite well-known people in this city had gathered. For a few days, the men of these organizations had begun to appear dead without anyone claiming credit for this... well, probably if someone did that it would be because they had no desire to live since these people were none other than the leaders of the most powerful criminal organizations in Roananpur. The first to speak after meeting was a mature blonde woman with long, slightly wavy hair. Without a doubt this woman had been a great beauty, sadly now there were several burn scars on her body and face dulling how attractive she once was. Although... even if she retained her old appearance, then there would probably hardly be a man with enough guts to try to conquer her... the look of this woman and the aura she gave off was quite oppressive, so it was not strange to see that it was men who were the who acted shyly in front of her. But who could someone blame those guys? She was Balalaika, the leader of the Chinese mafia branch called "Hotel Moscow" in Ruananpur! Also, probably the most terrifying thing about this group was that it was made up of ex-military men with a lot of combat experience. So, because of this, even other of the people present would think twice before making them their enemies. Still, the other people at the table weren''t simple people either, and they wouldn''t flinch so easily in front of her. After all, if it were not this way, then these people would not be qualified to take a seat at this table. The first to answer was a man in a black suit and sunglasses with a light and carefree demeanor. His character certainly seemed that of a quiet man, but no one here would dare to see this as a weakness since that probably only meant that this fellow would only kill you while he still had a smile on his face. Everyone here knew him as Mr. Chang, leader of the Thai branch of the ¡°Sun Yee On¡± triad, undoubtedly one of the most widespread criminal syndicates in the world. His group in Ruananpur was probably not made up of men trained as "Hotel Moscow", but since fighting him would mean opposing one of the most powerful triads, it surely wasn''t one of the things these people would put on their wish lists for complying. Then after these two, the other men at the table also started talking. They were representatives of the mafias larger in Italy, Colombia, and other countries, so they were not good people or benevolent either. Perhaps the only organization with the considerable influence that had not attended this meeting was the ¡°Rip-off Church¡± that had ties with arms companies in the USA, but since this was an organization with few members and did business with everyone those present without meddling much in the affairs of this city, this was not very strange. Given their reputations from all these people, each of them at first thought that the person responsible for them to meet was someone who was also at this table as probably no other person from this city would dare to do something like that. Because of this, the tension in this city had been quite high recently. "... what happened the day before at the Lagoon company is not related to this?" "From what I heard, it seemed that in that place they had an event with big fireworks" " Dutch and Revy''s company building was practically reduced to rubble... " Suddenly, several of these leaders remembering what some of their men had reported to them the night before or in the morning, did not take long to relate their problems to what happened that night. But then Mr. Chan and Balalaika speak denying this. "Surely that it was a big party... people still were trying to collect the parts for the whole area of bastards that were blown to pieces... but I do not think it is related to this. Until now, for the people who have died from our organizations the person responsible for this did it very discreetly and he was very careful... he did not give a whole show for the whole city to everyone find out about it " ¡°It''s true¡­ also, from the information my men gathered, the person responsible was a small boy or girl with long red hair¡­ it seems that he calls himself¡° John Wick ¡±. He seems to be a little deranged who came to do some business with the company of "Two Hands", so we can say that this time it seems that this group only had the bad luck to take as a client another crazy person who comes to this city. " As organizations with enough time and a solid foundation in this city, the information obtained by these two were more detailed than the others... practically, in this city, everything that happened did not take long to reach their ears. People had to go to great lengths to keep something hidden from them, so for these two, the person responsible for the murders had to be someone with at least enough ties to the other organizations here. "...the person responsible must be someone helped by someone who is here, and may even be the mind behind all this" "What Balalaika-san says makes a lot of sense... the problem is knowing who is such an idiot to start a war between various organizations..." "" ... "" Seeing that those two began to put their eyes with distrust on the others at the table, quickly everyone also began to observe the people around them hoping to find something strange in them so that they could say it. Although they may very likely be wrong at accusing someone, it was better for everyone else''s resentment to focus on that person than on themselves! Nobody was so crazy to be against all the organizations in this place, especially against those two!! Besides... no one was such an idiot to point them out. Apart from the fact that those two organizations were the more influential in Ruananpur as they were the ones who had been here the longest, they had already fought a bloody war when Balalaika arrived in this city and so, they both knew very well the disadvantages of creating a conflict against the other now. Since simply the losses from doing that were far greater than the gains, both sides decided to focus on doing their own business and leave the other side. So it didn''t make much sense for Balalaika and Mr. Chen to start another war now. ¡°Well¡­ until now it has just been people of little importance who have died from each organization, so it is better not to rush to point our weapons at someone for now. Surely that person will turn out to be a scapegoat in the end. Besides, surely that is what the person responsible for this wants us to do, eliminate the competition using everyone else here... " ¡°Well... then let''s wait a bit longer to see if that idiot makes a mistake. Surely that person will regret having created so many enemies... " "... maybe that''s for the best" "Yes¡­" "It''s impossible for that person to remain hidden forever after all." So as if they understood that now surely all the leaders would start to accuse each other, Mr. Chen and Balalaika intervene before that can happen. Hearing those words the tension in the place drops a bit, and then people begin to relax approving of the idea. With nothing more to discuss, each of the leaders begins to get up from their chairs and leaves accompanied by their men. Although nothing had been fixed yet, most were glad they had not become everyone else''s target. It is also not as if this meeting between various leaders was fruitless. Because surely no one wanted to become the first scapegoat as Mr. Chen said, men from all organizations would be more vigilant to look for an abnormality in other groups. Therefore, surely the person responsible for all this will now be more nervous and that could lead him to make a stupid mistake... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Eda) "Eda-san! You have a call!" "... now I go" After that long-troubled night, I had returned to Sister Yolanda''s church. In truth what happened there was quite annoying, but due to the things that happened before, I did not have much time to complain about it. In my head the image of that little boy kept appearing constantly... or more precisely, the things that he had said or shown me. So that, without missing a second more, when I reach the church had sent all the information in a memory Revy companion handed me to the headquarters of CIA. Seeing how quickly they responded, it seems I was not the only one who found those things very surprising. "I''m Eda, what''s happen?" "..." Regularly after receiving a call, they would simply tell me my mission which was almost always to watch someone, search for information, or eliminate someone. It was always a short and direct conversation to the point¡­ well, not that I expected a greeting or a thank you for them. But unlike other times, this time when I answer the phone in this room where I was alone, I can only hear the breathing on the other side of the phone... if it weren''t because I knew that this was a secure line and how important the information I sent them to headquarters should have been, then I would have thought it was just some pervert. ¡°¡­What the hell did you send? Is it that you went to some damn magic show and since it seemed interesting to you then decided to share it with others? " ¡°¡­If that had been the case, then I would just have praised and applauded that brat. But instead... what I saw there just gave me a few chills" Finally when the person on the other end of the phone says something, even though what I hear seemed like a scolding, I could also notice the seriousness in his tone. Also, if he hadn''t really believed anything about that video, he had just ignored it, and then he wouldn''t be speaking now to me. ...probably like I did before, or for anyone who saw that, it would be inevitable to think about it and say it... ¡°The video has already been seen by several of our specialists and they all agree that it is impossible to do something like that with our current technology! So it is simply impossible!! " ¡°¡­ It''s funny, that red-haired brat mentioned something about that technology being several decades advanced from ours¡­ also if it were impossible, then that would mean that my eyes are deceiving me, and the truth is that I trust my eyes a lot! I saw how that brat used one of those things to make half a person disappear! The entrails and blood of that man were very real to me at that time!! " "... if so, then you should have subdued that brat, package him up, and brought him directly to the country!!" " You think I didn''t think about that?! What you ask is impossible for me to do alone! Last night I was watching how that brat along with 3 other people killed more than a hundred people in this place! Also, most of those people weren''t exactly petty criminals that you can find on the streets of any city!! The only way to get that technology is for you to negotiate on his terms, or to send a whole squad fully trained and armed to capture him... although the last option is probably not the best. Even assuming that the same did not happen with your men as yesterday, I do not think much that the organizations here like the idea of having so many people under the command of the country in this place. Maybe even before they can find that brat those men end up dying for another group in this city. " "..." It''s not that I didn''t think about taking that boy and bringing him with me, I just didn''t see any opportunity during that whole fight to do that... That blue-haired woman never stopped taking her eyes off me every time I approached or just looked at that brat! Besides, there was also that bitch of Revy¡­ I don''t know what deal or type of relationship she has with him, but it would be quite annoying to have to face her too. "...what does the boy want?" "..." After another long silence where that man must have realized that my words were true, then he decided to continue with the conversation. Unfortunately, now I was the one who found it difficult to say the conditions of that brat said to me... it is just that he asked was as crazy as the things he showed that night! I did not even dare to send his requests along with the information that I send before!! "...2-25 missiles with nuclear warheads" "W-what? 2-25 what?!! " "..." "Damn it! Why that fucking brat better not ask for the president to kiss his feet in public?!! Does that fucking bastard want to destroy half the world or what?!!!" I had to move the phone''s speaker away from my ear as I thought he was going to make me deaf¡­ well, I was expecting something like this to happen too. In fact, I think it would be more feasible to do what he says than what the boy asks¡­ that maybe can be arranged to make it look like the president acting magnanimous and understanding to avoid disaster. Instead, delivering 25 nukes to someone can only be seen as the stupidest thing to do for a nation... ...is simply giving someone weapons to threaten or exert pressure against us! "The boy said that if 25 nuclear bombs were impossible, then... then he would exchange the technological information for 250 thermobaric bombs..." "Fuck!! Does that bastard collect weapons of mass destruction?!! ¡­ If he asked for a few maybe we could consider it, b-but 250¡­ that''s just too much! Who the hell is that brat? Does he want to destroy a country? " After I stop hearing screams from the other end of the phone, I tell him the alternative that that boy gave me... although it seems that this time his reaction was not as great as before, this still upsets him quite a bit. Well... I think that was a normal reaction when someone talks to you about handing over so many weapons of mass destruction, so I can''t blame him... I can just curse that brat for putting me in that place of being the middle man or messenger in here. ¡­Since this one is always the one who ends up getting fucked first, I didn''t really like being in this position now. Chapter 284 Living In Ruananpur Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Well¡­ what do you want me to do? Do you want me to accept the deal or not? But¡­ Don''t ask me to do something crazy, I still want to continue serving God in this world. " "To accept? Who the hell would accept those conditions?! ¡­Although what he showed caught the attention of several of our scientists, what that boy asks is crazy! Seriously, who is that damn brat? Where the hell did he come from? " Even though the boy had asked for something other things than nuclear weapons, these other things he asked for were not toys either. So I was expecting the response from headquarters to be negative or else I would have been really surprised. I don''t know if we will be able to do any business with the brat in the end, but what I''m sure of is that now that boy had completely caught the attention of several people with a high position in the government. Unfortunately, I couldn''t answer the questions this man was asking me. In fact, I was hoping they could tell me something about him instead... ¡°¡­ Don''t ask me. If you don''t have any information about him, then how the hell do you expect me to know anything? All I can tell you is that apparently, his name is Alexander... or some people called him "John Wick" too. That and the information I sent you is all I know about that boy. " "..." It was certainly quite unpleasant not having any information on that person¡­ we were the CIA! Not some little one investigative agency to look for infidelities. Someone developing that kind of technology or wanting to do deals with weapons of mass destruction should have been detected for our radars a long time ago!! ¡­The only way to hide this is that this boy belonged to another world power, but¡­ from our previous talk, it seems that this is not the case. I do not believe that this boy belongs to another power, I do not see the reason why to exchange advanced technology for things that those countries can develop themselves. It would be stupid to do something like that... "Oh, it is true. There is something else... " "¡­"¡­What is it? Did the damn brat also want an airplane carrier as a gift to transport those things?! "No, but... We should probably give the boy a quick answer or otherwise, then he said that he would start negotiating with other countries... he threatened to go with China or Russia to do business if we weren''t interested in doing business with him." "Son of a bitch!!" [Crash!!] I think the best thing for this subject would have been if my next words after his questions would have been an affirmation... I think that sounded a little better than the boy delivering advanced technology to countries where we do not have such a friendly relationship... The frustration of the guy on the other end of the phone seemed to have reached the limit and so I can hear how he seems to vent all his anger on the things he must have in front of. Then after he calms down a bit, he finally speaks again. ¡°If so, then maybe it''s best to eliminate him¡­ if we can''t get that technology first, then it''s better if no one does. We might even get lucky and that guy carries this with him as his precious treasure and so maybe we can get it in the end... " "That¡­" "¡­What''s going on? Do you feel bad because the other party is a child? " "..." Of course it was not something like that, after spending so much time in this, I know very well that sometimes for a greater good it is necessary to even sacrifice some innocents. It''s not a pleasant thing, but not doing it is sometimes something worse ... If the agency could really eliminate the boy, then maybe I would just feel a little sorry for Revy since it seems that she is close to him... it would be a shame since you could say that she is like the only friend I have here and so if that happens, then I probably have to kill her. Otherwise, then she will be the one to kill me. The only problem is¡­ ¡°¡­ I don''t think that''s a good idea. That boy... for some reason I feel that it is best not to bother him ... otherwise, maybe then we can regret it " Hearing that they would try to eliminate the boy, I can''t help but think of the moment when I would point a gun at him myself. At that moment even though I was the one with the gun and he was unarmed, I felt that I was the defenseless person... that aura around him that made me feel like I was at the bottom of the sea, not even at the talking to some mob bosses I felt it. In his eyes for a moment I saw that he really did not care about anything about this world... it was not like he hated it or wanted it to this one be destroyed, that feeling in him was not like madness or resentment. It was more of disinterest in this world... as if he were stranger to this world. ¡­Maybe that was the reason by in the end I decided to only pass on the information and let the boy alone. Also, it seemed that he did not intend to use these weapons to attack a country or someone. Who knows? In truth that brat may just want them to decorate his house... "Hmp~ Did that boy threaten to attack us or something if we tried to kill him?" "No... he said he would completely ruin this whole world and not just our country." "Haa? All the world? Hmp~ Really seems that the brat thinks he is the center of the world. I don''t know what organization he belongs to, but not even a world power will dare to say that they could destroy the world by themselves. They are simply nonsense, nonsense that a brat like him usually do." "..." I already expected a similar answer for this, after all, to understand what it felt like to see that boy, then you probably have to be in-person to understand it. Still, this bad feeling didn''t go away and so I decided to keep talking. "Then... what if that boy was not of this world?" "¡­What?" I really didn''t want to mention this as I didn''t believe it myself, but during the shooting last night, I heard a few things there. If someone else had told me a story where he hears similar things and I had not seen everything that happened that night myself, then I would only think that this person was too naive, an idiot, or simply drank too much. ...there have always been stories of UFOs and stuff, even within the agency rumors about that were not few. I always believed that those rumors were simply weapons projects or some kind of secret plane by the government, after all, that was much more logical. Now listening to that group talking about things like other worlds and showing weapons that our scientists say are much more advanced to do them with our technology, I couldn''t help but start thinking of little green men... I honestly thought that after my words the other person would start laughing and making fun of me, I can even feel a little bit that my face flushed when I said that! I thought his next words would be to get me out of this place and then I''d end up in a fucking madhouse, but... Contrary to all that, silence returns from the other end of the phone... Shit! Don''t tell me that all those rumors are really true?! Fuck! Apart from terrorists and crazy people, now do I also have to worry about little green or gray men appearing next to my bed?!! ¡°¡­For now we will try to investigate that boy. You don''t need to do something, just delay an answer for him for a while if he contacts you again. " "Haa? Well¡­ as long as I don''t end up getting screwed by this, then no problem. " Finishing him saying that, the call is cut off. Unexpectedly from trying to kill him, now things had changed to watch him... Fuck! I really don''t know what I got into now... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) It had been a couple of days after the ¡°Black Lagoon¡± building become in ruins. I had to put up with Vin and Benny''s complaints about this for several hours after that¡­ it also didn''t help when I told them that now the building would have more ventilation and no it would get so hot since several walls collapsed. Well, it was logical that this place would remain that way after detonating several bombs that Leona and I had previously placed around the building on some walls while we avoiding the building''s support points so as not to be buried by it. It''s always good to be prepared after all. So, as a last resort in the case that for some reason things got bad, I had turned the building into a minefield¡­ just that I didn''t expect to have to use it so quickly ¡­It seems that offering 100 gold bars for my head was really too much. Well, what''s done is done. Also, it can be said that my purpose was splendidly fulfilled and I finished the mission to eliminate various assassins and thugs. I was able to get the reward for this, and it seems like the system now gave another quest after completing this one... [Mission / main "Eliminate Criminal Organization - G" After gaining a certain reputation, people will surely be warier of trying to go against you. Now the only problem is that this will not apply to people with a great influence behind them. So the next thing to do to stay safe in a hostile place is even these organizations stop to think twice before attacking you. Objective: Eliminate a criminal organization in Ruananpur Killing the criminal boss of an organization personally. Failure conditions: Death, take more than 1 year, Criminal boss escape Rewards: Development Skill [ Hero ] rank up 500x Energy Channel Restoration Pills 5Kx Limit Break Pills 25 Million x Crystals 250 Million x Gold] ¡­After what happened a few days ago, the truth is that this mission does not seem so difficult to me either. Well, if I were to just take out an organization, with the weapons I have then I could probably do it in a few days. There is only one problem with this... the larger organizations here are just branches of a whole large criminal organization, so surely they don''t take it too well and they will surely send more men for a settling of scores. These organizations take an offense or their reputation very seriously after all. Also, the other organizations may not like this much either... sure they don''t care about the organization disappearing, but they may think that I am someone who is ambitious and also wants to take away their territory or customers and that they may be the next ones. So to prevent this, then they may also end up attacking me... So it is not as simple as just going against an organization. The result of completing the mission may end up becoming me in the enemy of several of the large groups in Ruananpur! Well¡­ it''s not like I have to complete it now, and I have plenty of time to think about how to do this. Given the reward this quest offers, not doing it is not a choice after all. ¡°Whaa~ Damn it¡­ I actually slept very well! This place is much better than that old sty, I don''t know why Dutch complains so much" While I was thinking about these things in my bed, Revy who was lying next to me wakes up. She really seems to like this place¡­ well, having lived in the mansion on Gaia, I think it''s normal for the details of her old home to stand out even more. To be honest, I wouldn''t have minded sleeping in that place¡­ obviously that I''d sleep in Revy''s room, and I think sleeping the three of us in that little bed wouldn''t be so bad either! It certainly wouldn''t be the most comfortable thing to do, but having to be practically on top of each other from time to time wouldn''t be so bad... Unfortunately, that place looked like it would collapse at any moment and so the next day we had to find a place to stay. So to stop Vin and Benny from continue complaining, I bought this quite spacious building for them. ¡­The truth is that I didn''t want to use gold for a while. It''s no longer like most assassins are coming after me, but yet I or Leona sometimes had to use our weapons. Although¡­ it could also be guys attacking me because of my appearance and not precisely because of the gold. So since I didn''t want to use gold or jewelry now, I remembered that I had taken several money cases from Emilia-kun''s world. So when I handed them over to Revy and Dutch, they didn''t seem to notice any difference with the money used in this world, probably this is because these are very similar parallel worlds. I would get rid of things I didn''t need, Dutch and Benny''s complaints would stop, and Revy was happy that she could live more comfortably. So you could say that we all win because of this. "Well, I think it''s time to continue with the next plan." After Revy lets go of me as she had taken me as a hugging pillow for the past few days, then I was finally free to get out of bed. You might think that our relationship had come a long way since we met, and I also indeed think that was true to some degree. It was a pity that in regards to this, in truth she only used me as an object to sleep better... Only the first time when she woke up in this position did she get a little embarrassed and hit me, the following times she did not seem to care much about this and in truth I felt like a pillow that was thrown after having fulfilled its function... ¡­ Well, since I could sleep hugging her too, so I don''t have many complaints about this either. If you are wondering it, it is sure that I could do that with Leona, the problem was that since she is completely immobile while sleeping in a position as if she were the body of a person who others are given him the last goodbye in a coffin, so I felt like I was hugging a dead... although the warmth of her body was present, I couldn''t get that image out of my head and so it was quite uncomfortable to do it. "Good morning, Master!" "Good morning~" "You two finally wake up... most of the things you asked for from the list have already been brought and placed in the warehouses of this building." Leaving our room and arriving at what was a much larger living room than the one in the other building, where we met the other people who resided in this place too. As usual, Leona was standing next to a table with several dishes served, Benny surrounded by several computers that he recently bought, and Vin trying to mold the new sofa to the shape of his ass... It really seems that everything had returned to normal with the only difference that the place where we were now was much better. It also appears that the items on the list that I asked Vin for, most of have already been delivered by the Church. I also hope my other request will have a response soon. "Then I think I''ll go first to collect those things... I think it would be bad if for some reason the fire reached those things and they ended up exploding" ¡°¡­That''s what the person who blew up our old building says. I will accompany you to show you everything. " "I''ll stay here... I don''t want to be around things that explode for a long time..." "Now we have a better building, so that''s fine. Don''t you think so, Dutch?" Chapter 285 Living In Ruananpur 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Dutch) "There are actually quite a number of things here... I even think it is more full of things than a military warehouse..." ¡°Well¡­ certainly to me this looks like an arms dealer''s warehouse. I think you practically bought all the stock that the church had... " Upon arriving at the large warehouse that had this new building, it was practically crammed with weapons, ammunition, explosives, and other materials to create bullets and electronic parts that I do not know what they were used for... well, Benny said they were pieces with the more new technology that could be used for many things. ¡­I should mention that when he said that, he didn''t seem so convinced while speaking. they were damaged or something like that, but rather because he no longer believed they were too advanced if you compared them to those little bombs that this little guy showed us. Also, after the first list he gave me, at the end Revy gave me another list where he had written the names of various weapons, and even things like C4 and RPG since the red-haired boy seemed to change his mind and wanted to buy these things too. I think after using several of those weapons on that night where my old building practically collapsed, he must have thought about stocking up with those weapons. Leaving that aside, I think this purchase may have alerted some of the organizations in Ruananpur¡­ I have felt that several eyes have been on us since then. Although it may also be due to the request that that boy gave to Eda¡­ no, I''m sure it must be that! Dealing with things like nuclear weapons is like having a fucking lighthouse on your back in the dark!! It is simply impossible that this does not attract attention... ...When I heard the things that that boy wanted from Eda, I really wanted to break any relationship with that boy! But... until now, the boy did not lie with about doing this business with him had been the most lucrative one so far that our company had had. I think just once we finish making our deal, then I will take my retirement and disappear on some tropical tourist island... or at least until the stress of this job and the money are gone. "Well, then I think I better store this now." When I thought about starting to tell him all the things that were here, suddenly the boy advances a little and in the next moment some boxes after another begin to disappear in front of my eyes... "T-This is..." ¡° You should warn people before doing something like that, you know? How you can make appear and disappear things even to me it still seems quite surprising, Alex-chan¡­ " In a matter of seconds all those boxes that it had taken several days to bring to this place had completely disappeared... since I met this boy I had already witnessed similar things, but like Revy mentions, I don''t think a person can easily get used to this. I put my eyes at Revy thinking about asking her again who the hell this little guy was, but seeing her smile when I see her, I decided to keep my mouth shut. Sometimes it is better not to ask some questions... who knows? If I do it, then the answer may be worse than my own thoughts... On the other hand, this girl really seems to have become fond of the boy... seeing me act so surprised, she seems to show a bit of pride just like a person who is friends with a celebrity and feels a little different from others because of this... "Well, let''s say this is more of a preparation for Vin to prepare for what I''m going to do now. If I had done this in the beginning, then he may have fainted from the shock, kekeke. " "...glup" Like Revy, the boy also sets his eyes on me with a smile after having made all things disappear in this place, but unlike her, when I see him I feel a little chill that runs through my body... I really wanted to scream at him that it was not necessary for him to surprise me! ¡­Maybe the best thing is that I leave here now. Sadly, I was also curious about what this boy was going to do next. This time the boy make appear what looked like a scroll in his hands, then without even giving me time to ask what he intended to do with it, that scroll is projected from his hands and begins to emit a glow that gradually increases until it was difficult put your eyes on this one... Even wearing the sunglasses I had, this was pretty dazzling and so I have to put one of my hands to block the light. So when the brightness finally starts to fade, I could just stand there stupidly while my mouth was wide open... This warehouse was almost completely full again, but¡­ the only difference was that instead of some things suddenly appearing, what was in front of us was a group of men! "Boss... I was starting to doubt if you would summon us as you had mentioned before." ¡°Good to see that you are well, Gloterus. I had to do a few things beforehand and so I had to take a little time to do it¡­ although it''s good to see that everything went smoothly. How are things on that side? " ¡°Hehehe, with the scrolls that the chief gave to Yuriko-san, things in that place I think will be fine for several months¡­ at this time she along with some other leaders from other camps should be making a decision on which cities eliminate the zombies. " "I see¡­ it''s good to hear that, it seems like it will take longer than I thought to get those weapons, so the people on that side will have to wait a bit." "" ... "" Within the group of those men, one who seemed to have a slightly more remarkable character among them takes a few steps forward, and when he stands in front of the boy, the two of them begin to talk about some things that I cannot understand... The main problem was that they seemed to be speaking Japanese, so it was impossible for me to understand their words... well, even if I knew that language, I still very much doubt that I could understand what these Asian-looking people were speaking... damn! They had just appeared out of nowhere!! ¡­ So because of that, maybe the first thing I do was try to find out where these people came from¡­ well, if in truth they really are people. In a somewhat stupid way, I begin to try to find some hole in the ground or in the ceiling of this place in the hope of being able to find something... if I succeeded, then I think that this way I could give a greater explanation of this to my brain, but unfortunately only it was a futile effort. "...who are they, Alex-chan?" "They are my subordinates from the place that you did not want to accompany me the previous time" "Hmmm¡­ so you made them appear as you did with me before?" "Yes" It seemed like Revy seemed to understand a lot more than I did about what just happened... at first, I thought she had met the boy a few days before Benny and I met him, and then she had brought him in to do the job he asked us to do, but now that we have been together for some time, it seems that the two of them have a while since they met... I don''t know when these two met and since this girl is not good at hiding things, it''s actually a bit strange how they seem like old friends. Also, because of the boy''s age, I think it is very unlikely that they have known each other for a long time... "I am Gloterus, I hope we can work together. Emmm..." "I''m Revy¡­well, this isn''t a good place either, so maybe you should complain to the boy for bringing you here. " "Hehehe... thanks for the advice Revy-san, but... we come from a place that isn''t the best either" "You... from when you learned to speak Japanese, Revy?" "Hmn? Oh, that¡­ it''s thanks to this ring that Alexander gave me ¡± "..." When the Japanese-looking man sees Revy and Alexander talking, seeing his gestures, I think he introduces himself to Revy. The funny thing was that Revy suddenly began to speak Japanese very fluently... Seeming this strange to me, I had to intervene. So in response, she just raises one of her hands and shows me a ring that she had on one of her fingers. I think it''s useless to be surprised by something like this now... "Well, I already gave you the things boy, so I think now I''ll go have some alcohol to clear my head..." "Wait, Vin. I have another job for you " Now I wanted to get out of here and get drunk, that way it might stop me from thinking so much about things... but then when I turn around to leave, the boy stops me¡­ haa~ It seems that the boy really wants to continue this until he sees me passed out!. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Oh Revy! Did you finally decide to dance in my establishment? Or are you coming to sell me some girls?" ¡°Stop fucking if you don''t want me to put a bullet in you and ruin that afro of yours, Rowan. Besides, surely you would not want to have this girl near you... she may have a worse temperament than Balalaika... but if you insist, I may ask the owner of this girl to allow her to dance in this place. " "B-Balalaika-san? N-No¡­ then I think I''ll pass. " Me, Revy, and the blue-haired girl who was always next to the boy, we had come to Rowan''s strip club... I would like to say that I had just come here to get drunk while contemplating the scenery, but unfortunately it was due to Alexander''s request. Besides... I also agree with Revy''s words. This serious-looking girl was not someone to play with¡­ recently I saw how she dismembered some men with her pair of knives or smashed their heads with pistols just like the boy had done. In fact, I''m a bit surprised that Revy is saying those words casually... upon hearing her, I thought that this girl would get angry and draw her knives to attack her, but contrary to my expectations, she doesn''t even seem to pay attention to those words. By the way, when I told Alexander we were going to a strip bar, I could see how that boy wanted so much to come along with us. Unfortunately for him, Revy stopped him by saying that she didn''t want him to create any more problems now and so she just brought this girl with us¡­ on that, of course that I was totally agreed. "Rowan, we need you to get false identities for about 100 people and help us to these people get to Japan" After our brief greetings, I decided to go directly to the matter that the boy had asked me. The truth is that this work would not be very difficult to carry out if we took this business to some large criminal group in Ruananpur, but unfortunately, the boy did not want to do it that way for now. ¡­Most likely if we do, then Eda''s group might misinterpret things. So after thinking of someone who could pull this off, Revy brought up Rowan. Since this guy needed to give "accommodation" to several girls who fled their countries or were sold by other groups, I also think it was a good option. ¡°¡­ it seems that you have the wrong person for that. I only have a legal establishment for entertainment..." ¡°Stop that shit, Rowan. Everyone knows that most of these girls came to this beautiful city thanks to you, so surely you must have contacts to take or let several people enter a country. If you keep refusing, then I would have no choice but to drag you in with Balalaika¡­ it seems that she wanted to have a serious conversation with you " "D-Damn it Revy, the problem is that you ask too much! If it were one or two people, then there would be no problem, but 100 people¡­ that is something difficult to hide, not to mention that it is more difficult to do it in that country! " " Don''t worry, Rowan. Surely your partners will also accept the business if you tell them that you will pay them better than other times " "I-Is that gold?! ...H-How much are we talking about? How much better will the payment be?! " Threats can be quite effective in expediting some matters, but knowing there were some even better means, I pull out several gold bars that Alexander had given me to expedite our conversation. Just seeing the flash of this one, Rowa''s grumpy attitude changed completely and he started talking about business now... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) "...W-Where did these guys come from?" "..." A few minutes after summoning Gloterus and other men from HOTD, we left the warehouse and I bring them to what was the living room of this building¡­ I couldn''t leave them as merchandise in that place after all. It''s good that this place was much larger than the old building to be able to house this number of people, but even so, this place was now crowded with people. Also, Benny seeing all of them arriving one after another can''t help but be surprised and ask me that with his body shaking. Unfortunately for him, I didn''t feel like answering his question... Damn it, my body was shaking too! Why I''m the only one who has to stay in a place full of men while Revy, Leona, and Vin went to a strip club? It is very unfair! Damn Revy¡­ even when I was harassing Turla a bit in Rozz''s forest, I let her fully observe that without saying anything to her! I thought we were friends, but... now she has betrayed me by leaving me with this group of men while she was going to observe women wearing little or no clothes. Fuck!! "Boss... do the things we talk about in our world still stand?" "Hmn? Oh, that¡­ yes, nothing has changed. The others have gone to start preparing for that, so you should do the same too. " ¡°Don''t worry, since you told us your plans in our world, we couldn''t help but be a little excited. I was really a bit surprised when we talked at that time, I never thought that I would regain my old lifestyle... " When I sat down on one of the sofas, especially choosing the one Vin used to screw it up a bit like revenge, Gloterus came up to me to ask me about my plans. As he says, in the world of HOTD I spoke especially with his group to summon they here, and thus make preparations to use one of the [Exit Pass] scrolls that had been stored in my interdimensional space until now. The purpose of this was none other than to make this group take charge of creating a criminal organization in this world, and for that, I had chosen the same country they belong to but which was in this world. Gloterus was already the leader of an organization in a good-sized city in HOTD, so I had high hopes for him could make one in this world too. Of course, this time he had to make it of a much larger size capable of influencing in that country... I didn''t intend for them to do this here, Ruananpur was already controlled by many large groups and it would be quite complicated and troublesome for another group to join. Also, what interested me most was creating ties with a country than controlling the sub-world. So because of this, the idea of creating this organization in another place was much better. "Do you think you can do what I asked you to do?" "... of course, after all we have several advantages compared to when I had to do it myself previously" When I lay my eyes on Gloterus, he answered me with a totally confident attitude and a smile on his face. Then seeing his confidence, I also smiled back. Well, it is true that with his experience and the things that I plan to provide him it should not be very difficult to carry out the instructions I gave him. "Well, you will have a period of less than a year to achieve it..." "..." Undoubtedly, I also think that it will not be very difficult for him to do what I asked him to do, but... doing it in the time that I told him can be a good challenge and so that smile that he showed me becomes a bit bitter when he listens to me. Not that I wanted to complicate things for him, but since that was the time I had to complete that mission, then I had no alternative but to push him a bit too. Chapter 286 Living In Ruananpur 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Balalaika) At this moment, I was right in front of a man tied to a chair who had obviously been tortured in this dark room of a random motel in this city... if someone else had found this body, most likely they would not prest it much attention, or if it was the owner of this establishment, then he would have simply complained about the damn bastard who made all this mess since he would be the one who had to pay for the cleaning. But seeing this man who was now lifeless and tied in this chair, I could only clench my teeth and feel the anger begin to build up in my stomach! This man was one of the soldiers who had followed me from our country ah this damn place!! Not only was it me, and I also could feel how the other men around me were enduring the fury they felt when seeing their partner of several years in this state... " Captain, it seems like the guy who''s been causing trouble up until now in this city has decided to take things further now... " "That is what it seems Boris..." Until now there has been someone who had been killing men from various organizations, but until now, they had always been small fish that were not very important and that were easy to replace... that was something annoying, but it was not something to make a big fuss either since there were always small disputes in this city and those people were the first ones that ended up dying. Unfortunately, now one of my closest men had died... it seems that person was really trying to be heard and now, he really did it! This time I can no longer just wait in peace while various organizations searched for the person responsible for all this! If necessary, now I will turn this city from head to toe until I find him!! ¡°Quickly, research everyone who had come near this place in the last two days! If you notice that people are hiding something or don''t want to talk, then make them even spit out the mischief they did when they were little!! " ¡°We have already started to do that, Captain! But it really seems that the person responsible for all this hid his tracks very well... " ¡° Although it seems that this time he made a small mistake¡­ also with all the groups from Ruananpur looking for him, we were able to get a little information, captain! " "... stop on turning around the matter and tell me at once what information you have!" "Yes! There are several witnesses who swear to have seen a boy with rather striking long hair around. Since this seemed somewhat out of place in this city, several witnesses were able to quickly remember this. " "¡­Child?" ¡°¡­Yes, a rather striking long-haired boy. Unfortunately, that is the only information we obtained after torturing several people... " ¡°¡­ It seems we don''t have much information yet, Captain. We will keep looking until we find something else " "..." I was certainly about to yell at the man who spoke that. If he only had that information, then he had better stop wasting time reporting such nonsense to me and better continue searching for something more, but... before I could speak, a memory in my mind appears. ¡°That some men keep looking for more information. Also, others will accompany me to a place... I think there are some people we have to ask a few questions to " "...Yes, captain " -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Head of the Italian mafia branch in Ruananpur-Verrocchio) "Damn it!! Didn''t I warn you to keep those damn brats in check?!! How the hell is one of Balalaika''s bitch''s men dead now? !! " "Sorry Boss... th-those kids are kind of hard to control..." ¡° Nonsense, what happens is that you are useless, Moletti! ¡­Those damn brats haven''t stopped killing since they came to this damn city!! " Some time ago, some of my men had been questioned by the group of those damn Russians after they found one of their men dead. The good thing is that they couldn''t seem to find any information linking us to this. Even so, things were getting quite out of control now... although I wanted to take control of this entire city, it was not good to face all the organizations here at the same time. The plan was to slowly eliminate one by one of the leaders of other organizations until I had enough power to kill them all at the same time. So, the main objective was to start with either those Chinese or the Russians! For that, I had bought a couple of kids who would be very good tools to end the life of that bitch Balalaika and that relaxed Chinese. If these tools ended up being unusable after doing that, then it didn''t matter much as long as they could complete my objective first. After getting these two groups out of the way, then the others shouldn''t be much of a problem to eliminate! This is how things should have been, and not this mess of having all the organizations attentive in search of the person responsible for all this disorder in the city! Unfortunately, those ¡°tools¡± turned out to be more difficult to control than I had thought¡­ now my back was covered with sweat at the thought of all the organizations in Ruananpur coming together to eliminate us once they discovered that we were responsible for those deaths. Maybe I should get rid of these damn kids... "Big sister, that was amazing!" "It''s true, you also did a great job of making that man scream like that... he seemed to have a lot of fun, surely he must have been very happy " "Hehehe, I tried really hard for him to have fun too, sister!" I really wanted to yell at this pair of brats who were acting happily in this place despite seeing how furious I was! But... by laying my eyes on them, I couldn''t help my body shaking a little... Although I had previously vent my fury on Moletti who was responsible for watching over these kids, the truth is that I couldn''t blame him so much for not being able to stop these brats... in the eyes of these two, you could only see the madness in them ... these kids were probably more broken than many of the residents of this city! Not just their eyes, you could even feel an aura of madness around them! It was as if these two lived in their own world of madness!! ...so there was not much sense in vent my fury on them and instead, I choose Moletti for this. Also, since they were tools to destroy those two leaders, it was necessary that they were armed... and I was really afraid that these two would start pointing those weapons at me! They didn''t seem to care what would happen to them if they did that!! Because of this, I had already thought about killing these two... unfortunately if I did, then it would be much more difficult to fulfill my purpose. Before I kill them, it''s better to first at least they eliminate Balalaika or Chang... "You two... I already told you that should not" play" with other people for now and should only play with Balalaika and her men only... for now you should sit still and don''t do anything. We''ll wait for things to calm down a bit, and then you can go back to playing with Balalaika. " ¡°Verrocchio-san , that''s what we were doing but Moletti stopped us~ Also, it''s hard to find Balalaika-onesan''s men alone¡­ " It is true~ Finally when we find someone alone and we decided to obey Verrocchio-san, but then Moletti not allow us to find more of them after that Russian man had broken~" "" ... "" ¡­ Since the proud bitch of Balalaika annoyed me more, I had decided to start with her so that these two would eliminate her. But because those people always moved in groups, it was difficult to eliminate them without drawing much attention to us. I didn''t expect these two to get bored and uneasy and then start killing people from other organizations... ¡°Moletti¡­ make sure you on taking better care of these two this time¡­ It seems that at the moment no one has linked those deaths to us and so things are not that bad yet, but... if you fail again, then the next body the other organizations find will be yours! ¡­Perhaps dead you will be of more use by making others think that we too have lost one of our high-ranking men" "¡­Yes Boss" I try to talk to that pair of brats, but as I thought, that seemed completely useless. So after giving Moletti one last warning, he and they leave my office. Now we can only wait for things to calm down a bit before trying to eliminate that bitch again... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) ¡°Hello little one, I am Yolanda. It seems that you are the one who had been making deals with us¡­ hehehe, you have become our number one client in this place. Did you need anything else from us? Weren''t the weapons we gave you enough? ¡­If so, then I regret to tell you that at the moment we cannot do business as you have practically bought everything in our warehouses. " ¡°We will probably have to continue doing business for a while, Sister Yolanda. Don''t worry, I can wait for you to fill up all your warehouses and buy them again. Also, I don''t have a complaint about our dealings regarding those little things, I came here for another reason¡­ ¡± "..." The day of today, I had come along with Revy, Leona, and Vin to the church with which the latter had done all the deals of before. Then the first one who received us was a young man dressed as a father, and after talking a little with him, this person gently and with a smile on his face guided us to this place where we sat down to discuss with Sister Yolanda who was present here, and also the reason for my visit that kept quiet even after I laid eyes on her. About these two people that I had just met, in truth seeing them made me think that I maybe had the wrong place and we were in another city... The sister Yolanda had a very kind and understanding face as if she were really a person who was dedicated to imparting the teachings of her religion, and it was also the same for the boy with a father''s clothing named Rico¡­. Well, this feeling of discord would be even greater if the mother didn''t have a patch over one of her eyes¡­ well, you could even attribute this to her having an unfortunate accident with a crucifix or something like that. What was strange and made me realize that this was actually the right place was that you could see the flash of a golden pistol that the sister was carrying... and that also the "father", when he received us, he was holding bullets of large caliber... ¡°It''s been a couple of weeks since we spoke, Eda. So I think it''s been enough time for the people behind you to make a decision... after all, they even sent a few men to our building... it seems like they must have worried that I was living in such a dangerous city and so they sent someone to watch me and see that nothing bad happened to me... it seems that they even thought on inviting me to travel to your country. Unfortunately, I am not looking forward to sightseeing right now... so I had to decline that offer. "...what happened to those men?" In recent days, I had felt several eyes on me... well, in this city every time I went out that could be considered normal, but the difference is that this time within those eyes that were watching me I could distinguish that several men above her head had the word [Agent], so I quickly knew what it was about. I didn''t give it much importance since I was almost certain that something like this would happen, it would have been more strange if nothing changed after requesting those things from that government. Therefore, I did not care much about this and went on with my normal days here in Ruananpur. In those days, Vin and Revy arranged for the Gloterus group to be transported to Japan, and because I was quite generous in paying very well for this, there was no problem. Since I had given to Gloterus a good amount of resources and weapons in an interdimensional ring, then I am sure that they will be able to begin as soon as possible to carry out our plan in there. The only problem was that a few days ago after finishing the things about Gloterus and the others, a group of men entered our building and causing a little ruckus... well, it can''t be compared to what happened before and so this was quickly fixed. "After talking a bit and exercising, they seemed tired and so I provided a comfortable storage room for them to rest. You can go and pick them up whenever you want " "Tch..." With my words, I hand Eda a key and then Vin tells her where he had taken them. I''m sure that the purpose of those guys was not to kill me and they just wanted to kidnap me in order to obtain the technology that I showed them before, unfortunately for them, I and Leona quickly detected and subdued them. ...she wanted to simply kill them and we hand over the heads of these people as a warning to Eda, but for now, I did not want to create a great conflict between us. This seems like it was the right choice, although Eda frowns a bit when she takes the keys, she didn''t seem very upset. Well, that someone gave you a slightly mistreated comrade than just only one head is a big difference after all... ¡°I want to know if your people are going to accept our deal or if I have to negotiate with someone else. Like I told you, I can''t wait a long time... " ¡°¡­ it seems that You are lucky, little one. Apparently, those people decided to accept your second proposal... although you must understand that transporting this enormous quantity of bombs is not easy, and much less bringing these to this part of the world... other people may complain about this. Therefore, things will be delivered to you in 3 months... in 3 months there will be an exhibition of large arms companies on the Island xxxxxx. We will use this as an excuse to transport those things you asked for and there we can complete our agreement. ¡­If you can''t wait that long, then you would have to go directly to our country to pick them up from there. " "...I can wait the three months" Hearing that I had really succeeded and we could do business, I can''t help but smile. But sadly after Eda continued speaking, I didn''t feel so happy anymore... It would be utter stupidity to go directly to America to take up these arms, after all, on their territory they can send person after person to try to capture me! ¡­I am confident that I can escape even if that happens, but it is still better not to provoke them to do something like that. Also, the other option can certainly be a trap, but in such exhibitions, there are many people from different countries and so they should at least contain themselves a little and keep up appearances. So I think this is still a much better option even if I have to wait three months. ¡°Good, then we will carry out our deal at that location. By the way ... haven''t you done another crazy thing in this city? Lately it seems that the atmosphere here in this city is a bit tense... " Chapter 287 Living In Ruananpur 4 Hi! Some asked me about the chronology of Black Lagoon, and yes, this one was a bit modified since I thought it fit better in the novel that way. Also, maybe some things will be changed or omitted. Thanks for reading SES !! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Okay, then we will carry out our deal there. By the way... haven''t you done another crazy thing in this city? Lately it seems that the atmosphere here in this city is a bit tense... " ¡°¡­Why would that have to do with me? Damn it, I haven''t even a month in this city and now everything that happens here has to do with me?!" "" ... "" Getting Eda''s answer about our deal, I intended to leave and then go and wait for that time to pass so I could pick up the weapons, but before I could take a step forward, Eda mentioned that and making everyone''s eyes turn to me. ¡­This offends me a bit, you know? If we put aside what happened on the first day we arrived here, then I must say that I should be considered an exemplary person compared to the other residents of this city¡­ probably. While no one bothered me, then I should be able to be described as a man of peace¡­ after all, I have always followed the philosophy of treating others as they treat you. [I think the ideology of a man of peace would be more like "Turn the other cheek when they hit you"] Well... I rather think that this is the philosophy of a man that is kind to the extreme, or... also someone masochistic, Aurora. [Fufufu¡­ well, the truth is that I agree more with your way of thinking. I think that if you allow someone to step on your head, then instead of them stopping and reflecting on what they do, in the end they will surely decide to step even harder. On the other hand... if you want to surpass others, then there is no alternative but to pass over them.] ¡­It is true. ¡°Stop looking at me like I''m the one responsible for that, Revy. I am innocent!" "Well... I think it''s normal that if something bad happens, then the normal thing is to turn to see the guy who is doing deals with weapons of mass destruction, Alex-chan. I don''t think you can blame Eda or me for this. ¡­ You really didn''t do anything? " "Damn it! You''ve practically been with me from the time we got out of bed until we went to sleep again, how the hell could I have done anything without you finding out?! " ¡°Oh~ So our Revy had a preference for children after all¡­ hehehe, that explains a lot some things. Damn pedophile... " ¡°Fuck you fucking degenerate nun! Besides... that''s not your damn business!! " ¡­ I really don''t know how these two who were ready to hit each other can criticize someone for causing trouble. Well, since seeing those two fights wouldn''t be as nice as when Rika and Shisuka struggle a bit, these girls would probably end up covered in blood and with several bruises, so I speak to stop them before starting a fight for real. ¡°Well if something happens then you know where to contact me, Eda. Thank you for your hospitality, sister Yolanda. " "Okay boy, God bless you." Before starting to walk out of this place, I speak formally to conclude this conversation and say goodbye to sister Yolanda who until now had remained silent observing everything that happened. It really feels strange for a nun with a gun to tell me that... it doesn''t seem like she trusted God so much to leave her protection to him, so it''s a bit strange that she entrust others to his protection... although at living in this city, I don''t think I can blame her for that either. "Oh, I almost forgot. As you should know boy, the place where we will carry out our deal only "distinguished" people attend and so not everyone can go there, so you will have to manage to get an invitation for yourself" ¡°¡­ Fine. Come on Revy, let''s go" "You''re lucky I didn''t send you to meet your lord, you fucking nun!" "...you are wrong about that, Revy. I am the one who must look for the lost sheep to send them to the Lord" Walking towards the door, the two girls stop their fight for a few seconds and Eda tells me that information, which I think was something of enough importance as for she to said it until now, and Revy begins to follow me as she says goodbye to her "politely ¡± and also shows her the middle finger of her right hand. It seems that this "exhibition" of weapons was a bit different than what I had thought at first... interpreting what Eda says, it was probably more of an illegal sale of weapons or something like that. Well, in this city there should be several ways to get one of these invitations, so I don''t think I need to worry too much about this. With all our business done in this place, Me, Vin, and Revy drove off in the car that we had come here with. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Eda) "... I am surprised that your superiors have accepted the deal with that boy." ¡°¡­ Rather than accept it, they probably thought that was for the best. Previously when they lost contact with the men they sent, they must have gotten a little nervous that the boy was going to make deals with other countries... it''s good that the boy didn''t take that too seriously. The truth is that now I feel calmer knowing that I will not have to become an enemy of that boy... now we just have to wait for the deal to go smoothly. Also, I hope there are no surprises from either side when that happens. " "What''s wrong, Eda? Did you also fall in love with that boy just like Two hands? You seem to care a lot for him. I don''t know what the boy promised you for those weapons, but¡­ I can''t understand how you are so calm after knowing that this boy will have such dangerous things in his hands. " ¡°While I must admit that being in the presence of that boy makes me a little nervous, unfortunately it is not because of something like love¡­ About the thing of giving those weapons to the boy, these weapons are certainly dangerous, but since it is not the only one who would have such weapons and also with the defense system of the country, our people maybe think that these are not very risky to us... neither is as if he could carry easily within the country to cause a disaster there. People say that the scariest things are the totally unknown ones after all... so I think people in high positions think that too. Oh, I almost forgot this... Rico, take care of picking up the people who are in the warehouse they mentioned earlier. " "Yes, sister Eda!" As we watch Revy''s group and the others leave, Sister Yolanda seemed curious about the deal we made with that boy. About that, the CIA people quickly contacted me after losing contact with the men they sent, probably they were really afraid that the boy would decide to go to another country to do business since if that happened, then things for us would be more complicated. Therefore, they had asked me to go talk to him to solve the problem... I think even at that time they didn''t pay attention to what had happened to the men they had sent... well, all of us who are trained as agents should understand the risk of this job and that sometimes we can even be disposable, so surely they were prepared to die for our country. The truth is that when the subject of those men came up in our discussion, I thought the boy was going to play dumb about whether he knew what happened to them in the end or that he would tell me that since they attacked him he act in self-defense and he ended up killing them... after all, even though that boy must have seemed adorable to Sister Yolanda to squeeze his cheeks as an old woman would, I had seen him kill others without worrying much about it. But contrary to my expectations, it seems those men were lucky this time. Well... it remains to be seen what that boy''s definition of being alive is... once Rico returns then I can find out. "Fufufu, it seems that people today are quite animated." When I think about various things after those 3 left, a few minutes later we could hear that in a place not far from this church a shooting had started... This was quite normal in this place, but the only problem is that the sound was coming precisely from the direction that Revy''s car and those other three had to take to get to the new building where they now resided... also, something in me told me that this shooting it surely had to do with them! For the first time since I got into this habit, I had the urge to pray to God that this damn brat didn''t get into any more trouble until we carried out our deal... I couldn''t help it because if he really got into problems, then surely I would be involved too!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) In a cheap hotel room, there were now 2 men and 2 children. This was a place that would surely make a child uncomfortable and might even cause fear him, but contrary to this, the persons who seemed more uncomfortable were the two men while those children were talking calmly between them and happily with a smile on their faces. "Moletti~" "W-What is it?" "It''s boring here, let''s go find someone for fun~ " "It''s true~ It''s been several hours since we''ve been locked up here, I don''t like being locked up~" Suddenly hearing that pair of kids mention his name, one of those men almost jumped out of his chair. To him, the delicate appearance of these two did not seem to be reflected in his eyes, and instead, he saw two little bloodthirsty demons... Well, that wasn''t the only feeling he had towards these two twins. Despite being a criminal and surely not a soft and kind-hearted person, at knowing the past of these kids he couldn''t help to feel a little pity for them. After all, it could be said that these two had experienced all the bad things in this world. ¡°You two should be calm. You do not want to bother Verrocchio-san, right? " "Hehehe if you feel so bored, then maybe I can play with you two." "Stop fucking, Venny! How can you think of doing that with these two brats?! " " What matters, Moretti? These twins have probably had more sex than you and me put together¡­ it''s not like I''m the one ruining them now. " When Moretti tried to control these two since otherwise he would probably die, the other man gets up from his chair and walks towards the two twins with a lustful smile on his face... it was probably difficult to consider a criminal as a good person, but it seems there was still a distinction between how wicked and despicable they could be between them. "Oh~ Oji-san will play with me?"~ " "Hehehe sure, I''ll make you two have fun for a bit." If someone else witnessed this, a man putting his hands on his belt and a couple of innocent children smiling happily like not knowing what kind of game this guy wanted to play, surely he could only see this as someone who was about to take advantage of these two. Unexpectedly¡­ "Geh! Y-You ... D-Damn brat ... " "What''s wrong, Oji-san? Weren''t we going to play? ¡­Have you also broken like other people? It''s not fun if you die that fast, you know?~ " Like this turned into a horror movie, the man who was now trying to lower his pants had a large knife embedded in his chest. The guy was so distracted thinking about the things he would do that he even took a few seconds to notice that something had gone wrong. On the other hand, the kid who now had his face a little stained with the man''s blood, he continued with the same smile just like his sister who had stood next to him... ¡° Y-You guys¡­ what the hell are you doing?! " ¡°This Oji-san wanted to play ~ Although¡­ it seems that soon he won''t be able to continue playing with us.~ ¡­ Do you want to replace him, Moretti? ~ " ¡° Will you play with the two of us too, Moretti? " As the kid continued to stab him a few more times, the man soon fell to the ground with his pants down as he lay dying. On the other hand, when Moretti saw this, even though he did not agree with what that other man wanted to do, this one was still his partner and so he could not remain silent. Unfortunately for him, when these two laid their eyes on him and contemplating the scene that seemed to have been taken from a horror movie, he could not prevent his body from shuddering and a chill deprived him of the courage and anger he felt at first... the fear that these two produced on him was even greater than the one generated by thinking about what his boss would do to him if these two again caused even more problems with the other groups. "... the truth is that you Moretti has never liked me... those eyes with which you look at us sometimes are more unpleasant than the ones this man had before died" "¡­It is true" Suddenly the smile on the faces of those two children disappeared and was replaced by a serious and gloomy one that was much more in line with the actions they had done so far... although this was only for a few seconds and they quickly smiled again. Even so, that change could be perceived by Moretti whose senses quickly warned him that things would get very bad for him now, so following his instincts, he tried to reach for his weapon that had at the waist. "Kuh!" It was a pity that he had acted too late... the little girl who was holding the knife stained with blood and dripping creating a very small pool of blood threw this and went through the hand of Moretti who was trying to take his weapon. Then both children slowly approached him who was screaming holding his injured hand. It really seemed that this world was quite unfair... the guy that should be considered more evil than Moretti died quickly without experiencing much pain, on the other hand, he had the misfortune to experience the same thing that the Russian man whom he had seen these two torture him. " Gretel-nesan, it seems that Moretti stopped breathing..." "It''s true~ Did you have fun, Hansel?~ " "Yes Gretel-nesan! ~ I love you~" "I love you too little Hansel..." The fact that there were now two corpses in this room did not seem to matter much to the two children and then, as if this triggered a strange switch in these twins and not caring about the fact that they were both sisters, they both began to kiss each other in a way that a small child should not be able to do... besides, things did not stop there and one to the other began to remove piece by piece of their clothes until they were completely naked. ...maybe this was a conditioned reflex implanted in them by others, or it was simply a way that their brains tried to protect the little sanity that still remained in them. In any way it was, little moans were soon heard from this room. ¡°This¡­ Verrocchio-san will surely get angry now, right?~ Aren''t we in trouble?~" ¡°Hmmm¡­ it''s true, he will surely get angry~ ¡­ Oh, I got it, little sister! Surely if we kill Balalaika-Onesan, then maybe he will not angry so much because we killed these two ~" ¡° Oh! That is great, big sister. That is a good idea!~ " While they were still naked hugging each other on the bed now with a bit of sweat on their bodies that were just beginning to develop, and having their breathing a little ragged too, they both started arguing reaching that conclusion. Then once they were both dressed and had taken several of the weapons that had been provided, they left behind the two corpses of the Italian group to search for the leader of Hotel Moscow Balalaika. Chapter 288 Misunderstanding Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) After leaving the church, our car heads straight for our building. Lately, I have felt a bit like I am captive in that place... I also wanted to see the tourist places in this city! I have complained to Revy about this, but it''s a shame that her argument that my appearance was simply a magnet for trouble in this place had some truth on that¡­ no, it was probably totally true. Haa ~ Damn it! Even though I accepted the deal of waiting 3 months for the weapons to be delivered to me, I don''t feel very good about staying here doing nothing! Well, I only have to wait a couple more weeks to be able to use my grimoire again and could to return to Gaia... or maybe- "... Someone is following us, Master" "Hmn?" " Damn Alexander! Who did you bother now?!! " ¡°¡­That''s very unfair, you know Revy? If you ask any person who of us is the one who seems to be a troublesome person, then surely they will first point out you two who look like criminals. " "Fuck you! That''s just because they don''t know you!!" While I was thinking about some things, Leona alerts us that several cars were following us closely¡­ although it is true that I said that I did not want to stay in that boring building because I could not do anything, this was not the type of entertainment I wanted! "What do we do?" "... it might be some kind of misunderstanding and they just want to talk, right?" "" ... "" Since I was sure I was innocent this time, I say that to Vin once he gets his eyes on me. Sadly it doesn''t seem like he trusted my words and then, with an expression as if he thought that was asking the wrong person, he directs his vision towards Revy instead... that hurts my feelings a bit, you know Vin? If I get something for baldness in Gaia, then I won''t give it to you... "Do you have any idea who they might be, Revy?" "D-Damn it! I think they are Balalaika''s group... " [Crash!!] "Shit!!" When one of the cars line up to the side of us and we can see the people inside it, Revy quickly recognizes them. I was hoping that when they saw us then they would leave since surely we were not the people they were looking for, but... contrary to my expectations, I can see how a blonde woman points directly at me and immediately they hit our car with theirs and causing us to stop. So without wasting time, one man after another gets out of the car and stands in front of us as if waiting for us to also get out... "Revy and Dutch, I didn''t think you two were involved in all this..." ¡°You see? I told you that I was not responsible for this! It was you two after all!! " "" ... "" I was actually kind of happy that this time I wasn''t the cause of the problem, but since Revy is also involved, then in the end I''ll have to get involved in whatever this is too. ¡°Balalaika-san¡­ I don''t know what you''re talking about. Could you explain things better? " ¡°It''s true, Balalaika-san. We have had various business deals with each other before and I think we have all carried them out in a way that both parties were happy with that... " When the two of them ask what this was all about, we all got out of the car. Staying there was too dangerous since, if they start shooting with their weapons, then we could not help but stay there and wait for it to resist the hail of bullets... I was a little curious about what these two had done, but I also hoped to be able to solve it in a simple way... if possible, then I hope this will be fixed with some gold since I really did not want to fight against this woman that I now saw for the first time. I had seen her in the anime, but I must say that it is more intimidating to see her personally¡­ as Revy had mentioned, it was Balalaika who was the leader of the Russian mafia in this city! And without a doubt, this group was one of the biggest and most dangerous to get involved with here in Ruananpur!! When I do a quick scan of all the men in front of us, then I can better understand why this was so. All of these exceeded the 7th limit... besides, there were also some that reached up to the 9th! No¡­ what surprised me the most was that when I analyze Balalaika, then I have to blink several times because it was a bit difficult to accept what my eyes were seeing¡­ this woman had a level of [99]! She was at the peak of strength in this world!! ¡­ Well, I''ve seen even stronger people, so my surprise is because I didn''t expect someone to reach that level of strength here. It seems that I still underestimated the people of this world... Once I recovered from the shock of seeing her level, I wasn''t overly concerned either. My strength shouldn''t be much different from hers, plus, Revy and Leona are now on the same level as her too... [¡­ Probably if she was in Gaia, then she would have already crossed and reached a level 2 of soul¡­ although it can be considered that she has been blessed by this world, this one also represses her by not being able to continue advancing her soul level] Well... that''s her misfortune Aurora. On the other hand, while their level doesn''t matter much now for me, sadly it''s not the same for the weapons they''re all pointing at us. So I still think that it is best to solve this peacefully. ¡­ It''s a shame that things seemed to be much more complicated than I had thought. Balalaika stops paying attention to the two who were looking at her with some doubt in their eyes, and then she immediately places her gaze on me¡­ I have a bad feeling about this. "So you are the little ''John'' right? ¡­little one, if you had such a wish to die, then you would have come straight to me and I would have fulfilled your wish¡­ you needn''t have done that of before." "Eh? Sh-Shit! " [Bang!] [Bang!] [Clack] [Clack] Unable to understand any of the words she was saying, she suddenly points a gun at me and shoots me! Also, following her example, the other guys who were next to her do the same!! Of course, I wasn''t stupid enough to stay directly where she was pointing her gun and so I take cover behind the car. "W-What the hell is wrong with that woman? Why did she shoot me out of nowhere? " "Damn it! I knew that in the end it would be your fault, Alexander!! " ¡° My car¡­ boy, I just took it out of the mechanical workshop, you know?! " "Master... what do we do? Do we also return fire? " It was obvious that the others weren''t that stupid either and soon they were by my side taking cover from the bullets while two of them complain to me... "Isn''t it obvious that this is a misunderstanding? Who the hell is John? Besides... if your car was in the mechanic, then it shouldn''t be that good at first, Vin " " Isn''t that the damn nickname you wanted before?!! " "Oooh... it''s true" ¡­ Since that happened several days ago, I had completely forgotten about it. Also, now that I think about it... "This is bad, Revy¡­" ¡°Of course it''s bad to have Balalaika''s group against us, fucking idiot. What the hell did you do to her? Don''t tell me you harassed her too... " " Well ... that''s bad too, but... what worries me the most is that now that I think about it, really it''s not so good to have someone else''s name as a nickname... it just seems like they''re calling someone else, don''t you think so Revy? " ¡° Who the hell cares about that?!! " ¡­me. Since she would surely get angrier if I said it, I can only answer in my mind. Leaving that aside, our situation was not very good either, having to face a group of heavily armed men with enough experience with these, really is not something good... "Woman! The time I made the offer to have someone kill me I was a bit confused and emotionally unstable, you can attribute it to puberty problems! I am no longer offering anything for my head and I have withdrawn that offer a time ago! ¡­ In fact, I already spent that gold!!" I did not think that the offer I made before would attract the attention of large groups, but well, if the greed of these organizations were not so big, then surely there would be no wars between gangs and each one could divide up the territories and businesses. ¡°¡­What the hell are you talking about boy? I''m here to make you pay because you killed one of my men! " I thought they were here for my gold, so I try to make them desist by telling them that. I know it surely wouldn''t work, but I had to try... besides, it was true that I have already spent almost all of the gold at using this in my dealings with the church and giving a part to Gloterus too. After I spoke, I expected to hear things like "stop lying and hand over the gold", but then, I realize they weren''t coming for that... "What?! I haven''t killed any Russians so far! ¡­probably. Also, if I did, then it was his fault for going to our old building to try to kill me!! You can''t blame me for killing someone who tries to kill me, right?!! " "I''m talking about the man you killed at the motel!!" ...I can not be 100% sure of not killing a Russian among all the people who attacked us before, but I think it is a bit unfair that they attack us now if it is that I really did... "Damn Alexander! Why did you have to kill one of her men?! Didn''t I warn you not to mess with them? !! " "Damn it! Do you really think I''d meet another man at a fucking motel, Revy?!! " "That¡­" After answering Revy, I was about to yell at Balalaika to stop raise false comments about me, especially if it was ones that could be misinterpreted by other people! But then before I could speak, things unexpectedly get even more complicated... [Turururu] [Bang !!] "Hahaha, we finally found you, Balalaika-onesan~" "Play with us, onesan~" "Fuck! Who the hell dares to attack us now?!! " Suddenly, on this street, two little girls dressed in gothic style dresses arrive too... these two were quite striking, but without a doubt, what made them stand out even more it was a large Gatling machine gun that one of them held while the other used a shotgun and both fired at Balalaika''s group. ¡­I also think I remember these two a bit, but¡­ weren''t they a boy and a girl? Are my memories wrong? Well, I don''t think it''s time to worry about something like that now... Although thanks to these two Balalaika''s group had stopped shooting at us, I couldn''t say that they came to rescue us¡­ it was very possible that at any moment they would also point those weapons at us! This thought is further strengthened when above their heads I read the information of the system that said [Insanity-A] [Level 78 ]... "... Captain, I think we found the person (s) responsible for Ivan''s death..." "Shit!! So it was those brats? ...finish them off!! " Well¡­ as I thought, all this was a misunderstanding! Seeing those two children, then the weapons that were pointed at us until a few seconds ago change their direction towards them. While this makes me do a sigh of relief at know that we would not have to face the Russian mafia, seeing to those two brats, I could only frown now... "Hahaha, this is fun~" "You have good skills, Balalaika-onesan~" "Damn brats! You two are dead!!" Although by attacking Balalaika and her men by surprise they managed to make them take shelter behind their vehicles, which were now full of bullet marks like us, they quickly show their experience and make the two children back up a bit... Merely for these two to attack this group by themselves was insane! It could be seen that they would quickly be at a disadvantage once they split up and tried to kill them!! ...although that did not seem to matter to those little kids who seemed to be twins and happily returned fire despite the fact that little by little they began to be at a disadvantage. Well, I can only say that the attitude of these little ones was in accordance with their ability that I see before... simply their madness should be so great that they did not even seem to care if they lived or died! "Haa~ Looks like we''ve been saved" "Who are those two? Have you seen them before, Revy?" ¡°¡­ No, but who cares who they are anyway? Let''s just thank them for showing up now and clearing up this misunderstanding " "..." [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] As I listened to Vin and Revy talking, I just watched as those kids were slowly being cornered... then gritting my teeth, I got up from behind the car and started shooting at Balalaika''s group... "Sh-Shit! What are you doing, bastard?!! " Revy who seemed to have relaxed after seeing that the Russian mafia had changed their target, when she saw me shoot them, also gets up and tries to move close to me to prevent me from continuing firing at them but since Leona gets in her way, then I can only hear her scream. ¡°¡­ Little ''John'', it seems like there was a little misunderstanding. Why don''t we put this aside and let each of us take care of our own affairs? " Noticing the bullets coming from our direction, it seems that that group then remembers us. They are not stupid and by tying up the dots they quickly realized that they had gone after the wrong person, therefore Balalaika speaks so all of us settle that previous misunderstanding. While it was a bit annoying to be shot and now with just a simple apology she thought everything was easily fixed, it wasn''t a bad offer either since it wasn''t like any of us were hurt by this. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°I''m sorry Balalaika-onesan¡­ the truth is that I came to this city in search of my two little daughters from whom I was separated after an evil witch took them away from me. It seems that I have finally found them¡­ little Hansel, little Gretel, come with daddy!" "" ... "" I remembered the appearance of these two children, but the name only remembered that it was from a children''s story... after thinking for a while, in my mind the story of the two brothers who were attracted by a witch to a house made of sweets appears. So after remembering that, with my words it seems that everyone stops shooting for a few seconds and silence reigned in the place... after having spoken, then I realize that my words were not heard very well... if you think about it, it seemed something a perverted guy would say to take custody of a couple of kids! ...I think that if a strange man appeared saying that in that candy house to snatch the children from the witch, then it is very likely that the children would cry so that the witch would not give them to him. "Stop fucking brat! It is obvious that it is impossible that you are the father of those two who are almost the same age as you!! " ¡­Now that I think about it, there was also that problem. It''s good that at least I didn''t look like a pervert chasing after two little kids. Chapter 289 Misunderstanding 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Stop fucking with me, brat! It is obvious that it is impossible that you are the father of those two who are almost the same age as you!! " "I-I''m sorry Balalaika-san... this boy is a bit ''special'', so please forgive him " ¡­I''m sure Vin wasn''t referring to the fact that he saw the things I did before and even make people appear and disappear when he referred to me as special, clearly I felt that his words have another connotation¡­ [Bang!] [Bang!] "The truth is that I was a bit precocious when I was young, so things happened that way..." "Stop shooting them, damn Alexander!" Not caring much about Revy''s argument and complaints, I continue to shoot at the Russian mafia along with Leona who joined me. So, this making Balalaika look at me quite resentfully... I had already made up my mind, so I intended to continue with this until the end. "To the car! Come on!!" Damn Alexander! I''ll make you pay for this!! " ¡° Boy¡­ we were already out of this mess! So why do you want to continue this now?!!" Seeing that we did not intend to stop, the group of Russians resumed and divided their fire towards us and the two brats who also begin to fire again. So while paying attention not to get hit by one of the bullets, I open the car door and we enter while I ordering the others. "Go where those kids are!!" "Damn lucky I have!!" Soon we are all inside and without wasting time I point in the direction of the boys so that Vin who had gotten behind the wheel begins to drive towards them. I was a little worried that those twins would point their weapons at us once we got closer, but perhaps because their attention was totally directed towards the Russians or because they did not consider us their enemies, then we can reach them without problems. ¡­Well, no more complications than we already had since Balalaika and her men had never stopped shooting at us, thus adorning Vin''s vehicle with more holes. "You two, quickly get in the car!!" " Who are you, one-chan?~" "You also want to play with us?~ " "Leona, take the other girl!" "Yes, Master!" "" Hmn?~"" Upon seeing us arrive, the two little girls dressed in a gothic style cocked their heads in confusion as they asked us that. Unfortunately, I did not have time to explain to these two that I was saving their fucking lives, so without paying much attention to their gestures that could undoubtedly be considered cute, I get out of the car and approach the one that is closest to me while also asking Leona to help to take care of the other twin. Since I was close to them and I move quickly, then I can prevent the twin who was holding the shotgun from pointing this one at me when I get to her side, and then in a slightly abrupt way, I start to drag her to the car. Damn! These kids really just looked cute!! When Leona follows my example, the other girl pulls out a big knife from somewhere and tries to stab her when she sees that she couldn''t use her big machine gun Gatling!! ...it''s good that Leona was not guided by appearances and was always attentive to what that little girl was doing even when she was carrying her in one of her arms while with the other hand she was shooting in the direction from where the bullets continued to come towards us, so she was able to disarm her without a problem. "Hehehe, you tickle me one-chan~" "Damn Alexander! Are you already groping a girl you meet for the first time?!! " "Fuck you, Revy! Didn''t you just see that the other one took out a huge knife earlier?!! " On the other hand, it seems that I was lucky that this twin was not as aggressive as the other... even so, I did not feel comfortable with the possibility that she could do the same as her sister and so I started looking for some other weapon that she had in her body. ¡­Seriously, I think this girl''s body is less developed than Vrana''s, so I can speak with one hand on my heart to say that this was completely without an ulterior motive! Therefore, I had to speak to defend my honor. "" Hyaa~"" "Leona! Take us to the place you prepared before!! " "Yes! Get aside!!" "Sh-Shit, woman! Can''t you just ask me to leave the place for you?!! " [Boom !!] [Boom !!] Throwing the little kids into the car, I take a couple of BIMs that explode on contact and throw them near the place where the Russians were to give us time to get out of here. Meanwhile, Leona practically kicks Vin into the back seats. "Follow them!!!" "Y-Yes ..." "Captain... what do we do with the black lagoon company group when we reach them?" ¡°Those damned bastards¡­ it seems they want to meddle in this too. Well... if that''s what they want, then kill them too!! " Hearing the screams of Balalaika who obviously hadn''t taken this very well, our car again starts moving through the streets of Ruananpur. Haa~ Looking in the rearview mirror, I could see how they also started to board their cars to follow us¡­ without a doubt, this will also be a long day. " Damn Alexander! Why did we have to get involved in all this? !! They are Balalaika''s group, you know? !! They are not the same as the guys who attacked us before!! " "¡­I was bored" "Fuck you!!!" Of course I was not a person who was looking for trouble to kill the boredom, if possible, then I would rather be bored than have an armed group following us! The problem was¡­ "Where we go? ~ Are we going for a walk?~ " "I still wanted to continue playing with Balalaika-onesan~ ...if we don''t, then surely Verrocchio-san will get even more angry~" The two twins when placed in the car and at being stripped of their weapons, they had remained in the back seat quietly... watching them in the rear-view mirror act as if they were just a couple of little girls who were happily going for a walk with their parents, that made me want to sigh a little. I know very well that appearance is just a hoax and these brats could probably be as bloodthirsty as the worst criminal in this city... or maybe even more! But¡­ damn it! Why can''t I let these two children alone? Well¡­ I think the vast majority of people would find it difficult to watch children suffer. I think that somewhere I read that it was an instinct of all species to try to ensure the survival of the younger generation even at the cost of adult lives... Besides, from my point of view, perhaps the people with the most right to ask for a second chance are the children... and if to that we add that probably this pair of twins can be said that they were raised to be this way, then I could not simply abandon them or watch them die while I doing nothing. ¡­From my memories, in the end after a life totally full of madness, they still continued to have a bad ending. So, if I could change that, then I would try to. After all, if I didn''t, then this may haunt me for the rest of my life... That was the real reason I had to get involved in this, but since I knew that if I told Revy this she would still not accept it and probably she gets even more furious about this, so then I just tell her that it was a whim of mine. [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] "Shit! They have already reached us " "Lower your head you fucking brats!!" As expected, soon several cars are behind us, and then the bullets that had stopped for a few minutes while the car was moving through the city again make the metal of the car click when hit. The good news is that despite Revy''s complaints, she was not cold enough as to throwing the twins out of the car, and instead, she forced the head of one of them down while returns fire. [Boom boom boom!] Meanwhile, I also drop a couple of bombs to make it harder for them to get close to us. Then, continuing in this way for several more minutes, I could see how people went out into the streets with curiosity to see what was happening... if it was another place, then surely now I would be hearing screams of fear and anxiety. Seriously, I think that in this damn city the number of explosions in a month is much higher than those that others do at the end of the year festivities... "We have arrived, Master!" In the end, after all this chase, what it was in front of our car turns out to be what appeared to be a junkyard... besides, I really couldn''t see if ours was in worse shape or those that were here as junk were better. Well, at least Vin will surely be happy that he doesn''t have to pay for his car to be towed to this place... probably. "...it seems like the end of the road, your luck ends here" ¡° Yeah, this car probably wasn''t very lucky¡­ Vin says it just got out of the mechanic, and now it ends here. " "Poor car~" "Yes, it was not very lucky~" "" ... "" "I''m sure she wasn''t referring to the car, Alexander." We had practically reached a dead end, so we all got out of the car again to see Balalaika''s entire group spreading around us. I could see how even some snipers had sought a higher position to target us... that is scary. So looking at all this, I think it was normal for Revy and Vin, who gives me a sharp look when I speak, were nervous. Although... on the other hand, I was even calmer than when they attacked us the first time¡­ after all, I still felt like I could afford to joke around as I do now. " ...little" John ", since you and the others were lucky not to cause us any casualties and I don''t dislike you much either, just hand me that brats and then we''ll say we''re even for having attacked you before" Well... It''s not that her group was lucky that none of them died or that our aim was so bad that we didn''t kill even one person, it was rather that I was careful not to. Throughout the shooting, I had told the others to only shoot to keep Balalaika and her group away, so there were only a few on her side who had been wounded and they would surely recover soon. ¡­I was still hoping to fix this without it turning into a bloodbath. "You are so cruel Balalaika-onesan... how can you ask me to abandon my precious daughters..." "Stop playing, you damn brat! Realize what situation you are in now! ¡­If you don''t give me those twins, then you all will share the same fate as them!! Revy and Dutch, you must not be so stupid as to play along this, right? "" "" ... "" Realizing that I would not change my decision, Balalaika turns to the other two who are frowning when they hear her. Looking at their faces, it seems that they wanted to accept her proposal, but in the end they just keep quiet while preparing their weapons. "Well, well, well!! I thought I''d give you a chance for the times you''ve done business with us, but if you''re that stupid, then die here along with those brats! Finish with-" "Wait, Balalaika-onesan..." Before Balalaika lowered the hand she had raised to signal her men to start shooting at us, I interrupted her and stopping her order... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Balalaika) "Finish with-" "Wait, Balalaika-onesan..." The red-haired boy who until now had been with a smile on his face, speaks before I can give the order to open fire... The truth is I wasn''t soft enough to forgive Dutch and Revy for getting involved in this, but¡­ every time I laid eyes on that boy, I had a bad feeling. I''m not sure why, but something told me that he was much more dangerous than the pair of insane twins who had created this problem. ...for the information I have on this brat, I knew that he probably was just as insane as those two... or may even be crazier. But at seeing him personally now... I can distinguish that in his case it was not the madness that what full his mind, instead what I saw in his eyes was confidence. I was actually a bit surprised to see him act with such confidence even though you could say he was more screwed than the cheapest prostitute in this city... just seeing him with his hands behind his back without being affected much by pointing our guns at him, that was something to praise him for his courage. " Oh~? Have you finally reconsidered things, little one? " ¡°No¡­ I still can''t allow you to kill those two, but¡­ why don''t we just leave this like that? There is no need for people on our side to die, don''t you think so, Balalaika-onesan? " "Little bastard-" [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] Before I could finish cursing that red-haired boy, he shows his hands that he had behind his back and already holding two pistols which he fired and preventing me from continuing with my words... As a result of this, all my men held their weapons tighter by making them sound and watching me waiting for the order to fire. If it weren''t for the fact that when the boy shooting was aiming somewhere else and also the blue-haired girl pointing her pistols directly at me at that instant, then without waiting for my order they would have already opened fire... "I''m sorry, the truth is that snipers make me a little nervous... Well... then what will you decide, Balalaika-Onesan? " ¡°Brat¡­ even though you may have an extraordinary aim that doesn''t change things much¡­ you''re still covered up to your neck in shit. If you do not give me to those two twins, then you will all die! " The boy''s actions had not been at all, all the snipers who had placed between 50 to 100 meters from this place were now waving their hands from the impact of the bullets in their rifles, or the most unfortunate ones surely had several broken ribs at being hit on the bulletproof vests... This was certainly a pretty good display of skill, but sadly for them, this didn''t change very much things as they were surrounded by so many of my men. It would be a bit annoying to have to face this brat, Revy, and that blue-haired woman who also looked dangerous, then I''m sure in a few minutes they would all be on the ground in a pool of their own blood. ¡°Well¡­ if these weapons were the only ones I had, then now I think I''d be in a little trouble. Fortunately, this is not so... Leona, do it " "Yes" "What you-" [Boom!] When I see the girl that this boy refers to as Leona reaching for a bracelet on her wrist, in the next second I get the answer to the question that I couldn''t complete¡­ suddenly an explosion not far from where we occurred! Also, the most worrying thing was the boy''s next words... ¡° I didn''t come to this place by chance, Balalaika-onesan¡­ this whole place has turned into a minefield, you know? Do you think you can kill us before we detonate all these bombs? " "" ... "" Chapter 290 Misunderstanding 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) ¡° I didn''t come to this place by chance, Balalaika-onesan¡­ this whole place has turned into a minefield, you know? Do you think you can kill us before we detonate all these bombs? " "" ... "" This was the reason for my confidence and calm despite being almost completely surrounded by Balalaika''s men. Well, that and that I had shield-type BIMs with me¡­ probably unless they use heavy weaponry we''ll be safe. The only problem is that I didn''t want to show these to Balalaika and the others, since they belong to Russia, so most likely Eda may be complaining about displaying this technology to them. Of course, if I have no choice, then I wouldn''t give a damn that! ¡­ Even so, I hoped that just seeing that this car graveyard had been turned into a minefield by Leona who had done it earlier, this would make Balalaika take my words more seriously. When we used these BIMs in the building of Vin and the other two, it worked very well as a persuasion tool, so I had asked Leona to pick a couple of places to do the same in case it was necessary. Also, seeing how Balalaika frowns and her face turns a little red surely from fury, I think this achieved its goal very well. "Boy... even at the cost of all of us dying here, I will avenge the soldier that those two killed before... besides, I will also make sure to personally put a bullet in your head..." ¡° Balalaika-onesan, that would be very regrettable... don''t you think so? If you think about it, these two brats would probably be considered more of a weapon than a person... I do not think it makes much sense to get angry with the gun responsible to kill a person... it is more logical and more productive to direct all those resentments to the person that using this, right? If you and I kill each other here, then surely the happiest for this ti happen would be the one who has used these little ones. I can''t give you these two, but... I don''t mind telling you who that person is, you know? " "Onechan, do you have more bombs to play with? I also want bombs!~ " "Little Hansel, you shouldn''t ask for something from a person you just met for the first time, you know?~" "..." Probably because of the fury that we caused her to get on their way, Balalaika seemed to have forgotten that these kids must have belonged to a group... or maybe it''s better to say that they were used as I mentioned before. So when she hears me mention this and sets her eyes on these twins who seemed even more relaxed than me, her anger seems to defend a bit while she raises one of her eyebrows as if thinking things over. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Verrocchio) "Damn it!! That someone finds those little brats now!! " After I sent a few more of my men to bring here that pair of twins, they came back agitated to inform me that they were missing and Moretti and Venny had died in that place... ¡­I should have killed those damn brats and disappeared their bodies to avoid any trouble! When I heard that Balalaika and her men had discovered that the one responsible for the death of her man was a little boy, my back broke with sweat at that moment! But... it seems that luck was on my side this time, she went straight to the new building of Revy''s bitch and that black guy called Dutch¡­ I had completely forgotten that they had made deals with someone who seemed to be a child too. ¡­Anyway, even if she kills them, surely she will think that they shouldn''t have been the only responsible for all the previous deaths in the city, so it''s better that those brats disappear now before someone else links them to us. [Trururururu !!] "B-Boss !!T-The Russians have come and have started to kill everyone who tries to stop them to enter here !! " "..." Shit! Shit! Shit! I was hoping those brats would die for someone in town before they could say anything¡­ it seems I wasn''t as lucky as I had thought before, fuck!! Without any other remedy, I went to one of the windows of my office that had a view out of the mansion where the shots were already heard and then, I could see how the men of my group and those of Balalaika began to shoot each other... "Balalaika! What the hell does this mean? Why are you attacking us!! " "Verrocchio... leave the stupid pretensions, the damn twins you brought to this city have spoken to mark you as the person who gave them orders!!" ¡°¡­What the hell are you talking about? I don''t know what-" ¡°¡° Verrocchio-san, we brought Balalaika-onesan to play with you too!~ "" Even if I was the one responsible for that, it would be stupid if I accepted it. So I would just try to pretend to be innocent and that her words were something without proof, but... my words get stuck in my throat when I see that pair of twins happily greeting me along with a similar but red-haired boy, Revy, and probably other people in her organization... "Balalaika... someone surely tries to get our groups to fight, so-" ¡° He lies, Balalaika-onesan. He has the face of a criminal! " "...in this city I think that''s something quite normal, Alex-chan." ".Now that you mention it, that''s true..." ¡°¡­Shut up brat! You must stay out of this! " When I was trying to see if I could divert attention from this Russian bitch, the red-haired boy who wasn''t too far from her almost made me spit blood when he pointed at me while saying this¡­ to all this, who the hell was that brat? How dare him point and accuse me like that? ¡°Think what you are doing Balalaika, the other groups will surely think that you are accusing someone without proof¡­ maybe you are the one responsible for attacking the other groups, and you want to use that as an excuse to attack us! Surely the other groups will not take this very well!! " ¡°Well, it doesn''t matter if you continue to play innocent, anyway, I came here to kill you, Verrocchio. I will make you pay dearly for the death of one of us!! Everyone, finish them all!! " "Yes, captain !!" "... we had agreed that you would let me take care of that guy, Balalaika-onesan." It seemed that this bitch really came determined to finish us off... I wanted to raise doubts in the other groups about Balalaika''s actions since that was the only option I had left, but it seems that she would not even give me time for that. With the orders of that damn Russian woman, her group intensifies the fire, and then I could see how one after another of my men began to fall by the bullets... truly the difference in power between men who were trained strongly and some who only learned by the experience it''s noticed quickly. To make matters worse, those three brats along with Two Hans and her group are also joining this... Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! This didn''t have to end this way!! I would have to be the one who ended up reigning in this damn city!! The inevitable happens, and soon Balalaika along with several people was in front of me... I thought that she would be the one who would give me a speech before killing me, but she only makes a grumpy face, and instead, the one who steps forward was the boy redhead from before... "Verrocchio, Verrocchio, Verrocchio ... finally we can see each other... things did not have to end this way, you know? But... unfortunately you could not control your son and he ended up killing my poor dog..." "Ha?" -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) Things with Balalaika and her group had ended in a good way after our heated discussion¡­ besides, getting the information from the twins had been much easier than I had expected. I thought I''d have to push them a bit to get them to talk, but oddly after promising to give some explosives to the one who seemed interested in the bombs, he quickly spat out everything he knew about the person who brought them here. I also believed that Balalaika might think that I was only giving her this information to take care of an enemy, but curiously, she quickly accepted that guy mentioned by the kid as responsible. I don''t know if she thought these kids didn''t seem to be lying or if she had some grudge with that guy and just wanted a pretext to eliminate him. Either way, seeing as Balalaika would now eliminate that group, then I thought it would be a good time for me to make a profit as well... I couldn''t miss the opportunity to borrow her strength to complete the mission to eliminate a large organization in Ruananpur! Since I just had to kill the leader personally and this one didn''t say anything against using other organizations, then it should be acceptable to the system with the fact that I only got a little involved, right? Well... I hope so. So under the pretext that I was mad at the guy who had framed me and that I wanted to personally take care of him, in the end, Balalaika agreed to my request and that is why we are here now. The truth is that the outcome of this fight did not last long, and then in a few minutes we were now facing the leader of this group. Furthermore, this also helped Leona and Revy vent all the frustration that they had to endure for a while about the Russian group only shot them and they didn''t was able to kill someone. Also, after seeing the insistence of the twins to join this "game", then I gave them their weapons... I really hesitated to do so, but after talking to them and telling them that from today on I would be their older brother and they would have to obey everything I told them, since they nodded quickly, then I accepted to do this in the end. They to some extent seemed a bit docile with me... probably due to my abilities that make other people have a good impression of me. But unfortunately, I cannot totally trust them... they are the first people that after touching them, then the indicator of affection and loyalty shows me a [-]! So most of the time I''ll have them disarmed until that changes. And as for getting a couple of children to bloodily kill others, I think it was too late to worry about that now... So after entering this mansion and ending up with anyone who got in our way, now I had this guy there for the first time in front of me, and then I could avoid feeling a little bad for this bastard... The truth is that I had nothing against this guy... if I hated a person for being a criminal, then I should hate almost 100% of the people in this city. Also, while it was a bit annoying that because of him I was confused for someone else, if you think about it, then I should get angrier at Balalaika and her men since they were the ones who attacked us for no reason... Well, I had to do this anyway and so, when he had his bloodshot eyes on Balalaika as she was the one primarily responsible for his criminal life ending, I step forward and speak to him. "Verrocchio, Verrocchio, Verrocchio ... finally we can see each other... things did not have to end this way, you know? But... unfortunately you could not control your son and he ended up killing my poor dog..." "Ha? W-Who the hell are you? Also, what the hell do you mean by that? I don''t have a damn son!! " " ...Verrocchio, Verrocchio, Verrocchio ... finally we can see each other... things did not have to end this way, you know? But... unfortunately you could not control your "adoptive" child and he ended up killing my poor dog... " "Son of a bitch, don''t change things at your convenience!!" Since I did not want him to think that I wanted to kill him for no reason, having remembered the matter of "John Wick" by Balalaika, I then decide to continue with that story... I think it''s a better reason than to tell him that I simply came to kill him for my convenience... ¡°I worked so hard for this organization that you can even say that the bases of this one are founded with my own blood¡­ I even saved your life on several occasions, don''t you remember? I even earned the nickname "The Bogeyman" for all the work I did for you!" ¡° What the hell are you talking about, you damn brat?!! " "... you really really care about the nickname and you''re not going to stop insisting on it until someone calls you that, right Alex-chan?" " You are amazing, onichan~!" "That is true~ And Verrocchio is an ungrateful person too~" "" ... "" Without worrying about Verrocchio''s claims, Revy''s comments, the twins'' flattery, or Balalaika and Vin''s silence, I walk to the desk where this mob boss was sitting and grab a jar along with one crystal glass and start to serve some kind of drink that had a pleasant smell while I speak... then calmly observing the glass in my hand as if contemplating the past. ..well, rather than contemplating the past, now I was trying to remember the story of that movie... "Right... all this by why it was, Verrocchio? For a simple car... yes, that one on there is the car that your "adopted son" steal me... well, he also kill my cute puppy... could he not only leaf with just steal the damn car?! " "" Your son is so cruel, Verrocchio~ ... why did he have to kill onichan puppy?~ "" ¡°Fuck you motherfucker !! Those cars all in Ruananpur know that they are my most precious collection, they are probably the only thing that I have obtained legally!! " ¡°¡­ You really are quite cheeky, aren''t you Alex-chan? Usually a thief is aware that he is stealing the property of others, but you ..you even go so far as to say that the person you rob is the thief? "" ... "" With the glass of wine in my hand, I walk to the window where I see several luxurious cars parked... well, like a great criminal these surely did not have to be missing here... Looking at them, I remember the plot of the movie and thought it was good to replace the car that we had previously lost, so I pointed to the one I liked the most. It would be a hassle to have to ask Balalaika to transport us to a place every time we needed it, just like she did when they brought us here before. "Well, Verrocchio... for the good old days, then I''ll give you a quick death" ¡°Son of a bitch¡­ if all you want is the car, then just take it! Let''s forget all this and let each one go their own way, how about it?" ...it seems that this guy really thinks I came here for a car... was my acting that good? Well, seeing how attentive the others were and how invested the twins were in this since they looked quite bitterly at Verrocchio for the death of the ¡°John Wick¡± puppy, then maybe I could pursue an acting career. Well, the story of that movie is pretty good but unfortunately for him, I didn''t like the sequels very much and so this story ends here... "I''m sorry Verrocchio, but I have to avenge the little puppy of "John wick"..." "Y-You-" [Bang] "..." This guy''s death was inevitable, if for some reason I didn''t do it, then Balalaika would. Also, it''s not like I had no reason not to kill a person who was thinking of using two little children, that wouldn''t make me lose sleep after all... Chapter 291 Misunderstanding 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- [Mission "-----------" complete] After Verrocchio was left sitting in his chair with a hole in his forehead and a face of disbelief, in the next moment the sound of having completed a mission rang in my head. It seems that the system this time was not so fussy and in the end, this one accepted as something correct to do the mission together with Balalaika... Well, I think this was a good day for everyone here... Balalaika completed her revenge, I completed one mission, two little ones were saved, Vin will receive a new car, and Verrocchio died thinking that his death was for a justifiable reason and not for something meaningless... we could say without a doubt that this was a great day in Ruananpur. Also, the best of all was that surely all the other groups will think that Balalaika was responsible for all this! I''m sure she will take full credit for this to set an example for the other groups, so I don''t have to worry about retaliation from any group! ¡°Well... then I think now we''ll leave here, Balalaika-onesan. As you can see, we now have a new car so you don''t need to take us to our home. " Now, I just had to relax for a while until the Eda''s agreed time is up. So with the thought of resting and getting away from lead for a while, I say goodbye to Balalaika and start walking out of this mansion. "... wait a moment brat" Unfortunately, when I do this, she stops me by putting her eyes on the two twins who were walking by my side... Haaa~ Seriously, if things get complicated now it will be a shame¡­ of all the gangster groups in this city, she was probably my favorite. Even though I referred to her as ¡°onesan¡±, she was quite an attractive mature woman to me, you know? She was different from Yuriko who overflowed with elegance and sensuality, or Haruna whose warm and maternal side made you want to simply sleep in her arms. In her, I could see a strong character and even something cold... perhaps due to the contrast of her with those other two women, she seemed quite pleasant to me. It''s right that maybe the scars she has could be a little demerit on her, but for me, these simply highlighted her personality. Also, I could surely find one thing to restore her original beauty to 100% on Gaia. It is a pity that due to that same character of hers, then our relationship will surely end in a good or very bad way... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Balalaika) After I have finished the problem with the Italian group, when I see the boy who intends to leave now, then I cannot help but speak to stop him. If I was just upset about what happened before, then I wouldn''t have minded if they left now. But... At seeing those two brats responsible for the death of one of my men, the fury that had calmed down after witnessing Verrocchio die resurfaces. So after clenching and think about some things, those words were already out of my mouth before I know it. ¡°¡­What''s up, Balalaika-Onesan? The truth is that I like you Balalaika-onesan, but¡­ if you keep insisting on the previous topic, then things between us will end very badly " "Do you still want to play with the two of us Balalaika-onesan?~" "..." So, as a result of this, the atmosphere that had relaxed becomes tense again with each person in our groups looking at each other... We were no longer in a situation where we were surrounded by bombs that could explode at any moment, but also I know that if we start a fight between us here, then surely many of my men will die! ¡­I have witnessed the abilities that all of them have, and so I know that it is impossible to wish for things to end without taking any casualties. Those two bitches and brats next to this little one redhead are not easy to deal with! But still the most worrying thing was... "Who are you boy? Are you Russian? Italian? American? Or where the hell are you from?! It seems that you can speak all those languages perfectly as if you had lived your whole life in those places... " "Hmn? Oh, that... let''s just say I''m very good at languages and I speak all of them perfectly. As for where I come from, just think of it as being far away. " "..." What I was worried about more, it was still this red-haired boy whom I was talking to. This boy was quite strange¡­ I had seen how he spoke perfectly in English with Dutch, a few moments ago he also seemed to converse perfectly Italian with Verrocchio, and as if that were not enough when he was walking towards me what came out of his mouth was a perfect Russian! But that was just something curious perhaps, what intrigued me the most was something else. If you weren''t paying attention to him you wouldn''t notice it in that instant, but since I had had my eyes on him all this time, then I could assure that the boy seemed to be pulling things out of nowhere! Well, maybe that would be something that you would realize immediately, but... that was just something hard to believe and surely the first thought about this a person would have is that they had observed wrong! In fact, that''s what I believed at first... Unfortunately after witnessing it several times, it was impossible to keep trying to deny that this actually happened¡­ besides, the damn boy didn''t seem to want to hide that! A moment ago I saw a gun appear in his hands when he killed Verrocchio!! ¡­I wanted to ask him about that, so I tried to see what he would say with my initial question about it first. So, as I thought, even though he doesn''t try to hide that, he either will telling me how he makes things appear and disappear like he''s a damn wizard! ¡°Well¡­ I don''t want there to be any grudges between us, Balalaika-onesan. How about this? Forget about these kids and then I''ll consider I owe you a favor. ¡­ It''s not a bad offer, is it? " "You may not believe me, Balalaika-san, but that would certainly be a very good thing for you..." ¡°Tch¡­ whatever, you can get out of here. I hope you won''t get in our way again, or then...I won''t be as kind as this time, little John." After looking at this boy in the eyes, who by the way seemed very happy now, and also hearing Revy''s words that mentioned right away from him, I finally decide to let them go away. Earlier I said that I did not care that both sides died fighting, but at that time I was much more upset than now. Being calmer, I know that it is stupid to do that... to some extent, I thank this brat for not being so crazy as to carry that matter until only one side would remaining standing. If that had happened, then as he said, Verrocchio''s group would have been the happiest about it... Since that bastard dead, then surely the fury of my other men also decreased a little... "Balalaika-san¡­ will we let those guys go like this?" "..." Well... if I can''t stop thinking about avenging our man who died, then it''s normal that they can''t totally do it either. ¡°I think that boy is more dangerous than the entire Verrocchio group, Boris. Although... we certainly cannot leave things that way. Boris, offer a bounty on those twins'' heads. If those brats kids are dead, then probably that other boy loses the motivation to face us and don''t complain to us so much for that." "...I get it" Although it is impossible that the boy does not try to claim me for this, it is possible that he let the matter go by not having the same stimulus that he had when they were alive ... After giving one last look at Verrocchio who was now lifeless in his chair, I give orders to withdraw from this place. Now we only have the trouble of giving a little explanation to the other groups... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) As Alexander had guessed, information of Balalaika''s destruction of the Italian Mafia branch in Ruananpur is spreading rapidly. So, as a result of this, many groups still had doubts as to whether Verrocchio was indeed responsible or she randomly chose a group to set an example. Well, that probably only crossed the minds of a few minutes... the vast majority were simply glad that now another competitor in this city had disappeared. ¡­for that very reason, the biggest concern of the leaders of other organizations was who was going to get the piece of the pie of the businesses and territory of that group. ¡°Mr.Chang, Balalaika has attacked and finished with the entire group of Verrocchio... What do you want us to do about it? I don''t think it''s good to let that group grow too big here¡­ they might try to take control of Ruananpur again like a few years ago¡± ¡°Fufufu, don''t worry, that woman is not stupid. She will surely let the other groups take over the businesses and territories of the Italians, or quite possibly she will let them take them back so as not to continue in a confrontation with the entire Italian mafia. ...What intrigued me a bit more, it was that about Revy''s group joining together with them¡­ they have so far just make business with different groups in this city without getting too involved in the affairs of the different mafias¡­ " "About that... it seems that before Balalaika''s group attacked the Verrocchio base, they had a little misunderstanding with the boy who has been doing business with them lately." ¡°So it was because of that boy¡­ he seems to be quite interesting. He even seems to have caught the attention of various people in our government¡­ Apparently, he''s making some deals with the American government as well and that has caught the attention of those guys a bit... " "... is there an order from headquarters?" ¡°¡­ For now, just keep an eye on him a bit and see if we can figure out what kind of deals he''s making with that government. Also to try to find out who that little John really is. Well, that''s probably just some political stuff, so you don''t need to pay that much attention to that boy... " While the group that attracted all the attention was Balalaika''s, Alexander''s name¡­ or ¡°John¡± was also mentioned in various conversations just like here at the Thai triad headquarters. Although, for now, the only thing most of these people wanted to know was who the hell that boy was. So soon some rumors began to spread about him. There were even some who said that it should be a person from a large group since even though it was a misunderstanding, Balalaika had left aside very easily that matter where many of his men were injured. Others, contrary to that thought, they wanted to stay away from that boy. In their thoughts, Balalaika had only put that matter off for later and once things settled down about the Russian mafia, then she would settle the score with him... those people didn''t want to get in the middle of it. But for now, what made most of the residents of this city happy, was that the normal "quiet" would return and everyone could calmly continue their daily activities without having to worry about being singled out for what had been happening until now. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) One day after what happened with the Italian mafia, at this moment I and the others were sitting in the living room of the new building observing the pair of twins that I decided to rescue the day before... "¡­What are you going to do with them?" ...that question from Revy was the main problem that was round up in my head now! Even though they are brats, I couldn''t treat them that way either! These two were much more dangerous than some of the murderers in this city!! This morning, I got up suddenly feeling like someone was trying to pull my pants down, you know?! If it was in my mansion, then I think it would be a good way to start the day, but here¡­ that was something to wake me up completely on my guard and pointing a gun at the person responsible for that!! Damn it... that''s surely due to Revy constantly telling me that she will take me to a brothel to sell me when she gets mad! Well... it''s probably not good that as retaliation I pinch her nipples and run to find Leona after that, this has just turned into a buckle because of that. Well, going back to before, the people responsible for the thing this morning was none other than these two... To be honest, that surprised me in several ways... the idea of doing that kind of thing with them was even a little more complicated than with Vrana since they both seem even younger than her... but, above all, the biggest problem was seeing those eyes which seemed to understand and not understand at that time what they were doing... They probably understood it since they had done it before, but¡­ at the same time, I don''t think they understand the meaning of sexual things very well either. It was something a bit complicated... but surely what could be seen the most in those eyes was madness, it did not seem that they saw things the same as a normal person. Also, there was another problem¡­ and a very important one by the way. If I remembered correctly, then one of these twins was a man! "Hmn?~" "What''s up onichan? Do you want to play with us now?~" With that thought in mind, while ignoring their actions a bit, I approach these two and tug at their hair to see if that hair was a wig. So contrary to my expectations, this seemed to be her own hair... ¡­My memories are wrong? [¡­This world may not be totally the same as the one you saw in the anime, Alexander. After all, just like in Kurisu''s world, there can be various alternate realities from all the worlds. Maybe the system just chose one at random... or maybe it chose one more according to your tastes. ] ¡­I-I am not attracted to little girls, Aurora! So it''s probably the first option¡­ surely... I hope so, I don''t want the damn system to think of me as a lolicon!! Also, I don''t think the genders of these twins were fully confirmed in the anime... probably. "One of you is not a boy?" "Hmn? We are both women, onichan~ You can see for yourself~ " "Yes~" Wanting to resolve that doubt, I decided to simply ask the question directly. Then, as if they wanted me to verify that their words were true, they both lift their skirts in unison... ...I don''t know if the mafia leader I killed before thought that this was not necessary for them, but none of them were wearing underwear and so all of us who were here can check their gender at that moment. So as they say, they were both girls... I must say that what my eyes captured was not something very pleasant to see... her genitals were probably those of a woman who was already very experienced in these matters should have, it was not something according to their age... also, to make the situation worse, all over their body we could see scars and bruises from old wounds or new ones... Seeing this, Benny makes a sorry face while Dutch just frowns. Revy, on the other hand, just looks away as if with that she would stop thinking about what these two went through... If even Leona who was quite expressionless also frowns with some displeasure and the others who were not saints made them act like this way for this, then you could imagine how bad this looked. Just seeing this, instead of generating lust or something similar, I could only think that maybe I had killed that guy from before too quickly¡­ at least I should have made him suffer for several days before killing him. Although... perhaps he is not the main responsible for all the mistreatment that these little ones received either and he was only one of the many who did... Chapter 292 The Situation On Other Worlds 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "You two can lower your skirt, now I''m sure you are girls" ""It''s okay~"" Since that was not quite pleasant to see and I would only be able to try to imagine the misfortunes that they went through and feel bad, then I ask them to lower their skirt. Surely it is not the best, but for now, I could only ignore this problem... I don''t think there is any use to be sorry for them now, and maybe they do not even understand why I feel bad for them. Also, if I do something like that, then I would just make these twins only have a bad feeling for this... I think when something bad happens to you and you feel the empathy of others, then maybe the problem becomes real for you at that moment... or at less so it is for me. Also, this only reminds me that the dark side of any world is quite dark... well, I did not come to solve this here. That is something that the people of this world have to do if they want to change it. "...what are we going to do with these two brats now, Alex-chan?" Probably wanting to change the somewhat depressing atmosphere that had filled this place, Revy decides to return to the previous topic. This really was a problem... if I let them be free in this city, then probably not a day would go by when they were in trouble again! Also¡­ if I trying to bring them to a more peaceful city, then I think that wouldn''t be a good idea either. You certainly can''t blame them for the mentality these two have now, but¡­taking them to a city to make a new life to they would be happy there, that is highly unlikely to happen! Doing that would be like releasing two little wolves into a pen full of defenseless sheep!! ¡­After all, their cute looks aside, these twins are quite dangerous now. "Haaa~ Leona ... you will take care of these two from now on" "¡­It `s Ok. Master" Although I said that I did not come to solve the problems of this world, I could not leave them to their fate after having saved them. At least I will hold myself responsible for them since I did it¡­ well, I will rather make Leona responsible for them. Although I hope to fix the mentality of these two a bit... otherwise, it would also be problematic to bring them along with the other girls in Gaia! So I hope that maybe Leona''s tough attitude, or even the brainwashing she instilled in the girls of the ¡°Servants of Alexander-sama¡± organization, will change them a bit. Watching how Leona directs those two to another place, I stare at the back of those two brats... "..." "¡­What''s up? Do you feel bad for those two? ...I don''t think you should worry about that, it''s not like you were responsible for what happened to them. Also, I think they are lucky enough not to have ended up dead... " "I know, but maybe it''s impossible not to feel anything... besides, I also wondered a bit how the girls are now in the other worlds?" I don''t know why, but when you see some bad things then the first thing that comes to your mind is the people you care about¡­ you probably just hope that nothing like it happens to them, so I couldn''t help but worry a bit about the girls that are not with me now. I really hope they are okay... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Hirano- HOTD) "Do not be careless and kill all the zombies that try to escape!!" "Damn Hirano... he''s gone into Spartan mode again ..." "Well, we can''t blame him for trying harder now that he will soon be a father, Komuro." "You two, don''t get distracted !!" "Y-Yes !!" After Alexander-san left, Yuriko-san and the other leaders quickly chose some cities to eliminate the zombies in. When the soldiers found out about this, I could see how many began to sweat while shaking... well, I think it was a normal reaction. After all, the cities that they had been told we would attack had had a population of almost 10 million people! Even I felt some fear after Yuriko-san ordered me to make preparations to attack the first of those cities¡­ I would soon be a father, so I wanted to at least see my son before I died! Perhaps seeing my concern on my face, she reassured me saying that Alexander-san had given them something to greatly lessen the burden by when we do it, then I could soon verify her words. ...the city we had arrived at that time, had practically been reduced to ashes. So we only had to deal with the zombies that were trying to escape or that somehow managed to survive the flames. Besides, thanks to the bombs which Alexander-san called BIMs, things still were even more simple. If an evolved zombie was detected, it could be set as a target, and this bomb that taking out a small propeller would begin to follow it until it was destroyed. The other bombs are also very useful and these could certainly pull through a problem the soldiers. They can use the ones that create a wall of flames to stop the advance of the zombies if they are too many, or use the ones that explode on contact to reduce their numbers as well. Also in closed places such as buildings that are the places where soldiers can find death more likely, there, corrosive gas bombs can be thrown and they withdrew so that these can do their work. Then, after that, immediately check the place more safely. Or there was even one that could generate an energetic shield to protect someone for a while... although from what I heard from Kurisu-san, these bombs are a bit complicated to make and so only some leaders have them. ¡­About this, I really thank Alexander-san since he gave me a good number in case I got into trouble! Well, I also think that he was quite generous to the others who had joined him since the beginning of this apocalypse like Misuzu-san, Niki-san, Yamada, and of course Komuro. The latter, although he surely has some problems in dealing with him for obvious reasons, I think he cannot deny that he is without a doubt one of the most benefited people in all the camps... even as the person in charge of the soldiers in Magic land, I have to give him special treatment since I don''t want Haruna-san to complain about me to Alexander-san... "Fufufu, it seems like we were able to take care of most of the zombies in this city now¡­ good job Hirano-kun" ¡°N-No, if it hadn''t been for all the things Alexander-san gave us, then cleaning this city of zombies would have been almost impossible. It really seems surprising to me how something that seems so simple can make a city start burning spontaneously... " "Without a doubt... It is a pity that apparently these magic scrolls are not so easy to get either, and so Alexander-kun was only able to deliver a few to us." When I checked that the soldiers also finished inspecting that most of the zombies in this city and those who were trying to escape were eliminated, a car from which Yuriko-san gets off stands next to ours and she starts talking to me. She had probably come to verify that everything was in order. My words to her weren''t only compliments to Alexander-san, I really think that if it weren''t for him, then surely our situation would not be as good as it is now. Not only were the bombs he brought a great help, but no doubt what made the soldiers and camp residents think that there was still hope in this world were the scrolls Yuriko-san mentions. ¡­When I saw her use one of those scrolls, that time I was really quite surprised. On the other hand, the soldiers who were nervous to know that we would have to attack that city then began to cheer when they saw how most of the zombies burned in the flames. So they happily and with great emotion took care of the enemies that were still moving in those cities or fleeing from the flames. Then, immediately when it reached the ears of the residents of the camps that millions of zombies had been eliminated in cities near the places where they resided, the joy of the soldiers for their achievement quickly spread to all the people in the camps. After all, those zombies were a latent danger that had always been on people''s minds and causing them concern, so it''s not hard to understand the relief they felt when that threat that could suddenly attack their homes disappeared. ¡°Also even though we have not had the need to use them, there are other scrolls that can block a large zombie horde of millions without problems. From what I heard from Soichiro and Yoshioka who are in Kinato, they had to face a horde of zombies of several million that was heading to their camp and which they were able to easily dealing with using one of those scrolls that create a wall of earth blocking their way. Well, for now, I think we have removed all the cities that were a threat to the camps. Fufufu, you should be happy Hirano-kun, now the life of your unborn child is much safer than before. ¡­It''s really a bit surprising that the shy little Hirano-kun will now become a father. " "Y-Yes..." I have not seen the use of that scroll that Yuriko-san comments, but if a large horde of zombies is created and walking in the direction of Magic Land, then it is a great joy to know that there is something that can stop it. B-Besides, it seems that Yuriko-san also takes the opportunity to bother me again about that matter... I-I still can''t quite assimilate the idea that I will become a father! So every time someone calls me like that, I feel like my face begins to blush. ...in truth, I am still surprised every time that I return to my residence and then find Asami with a bulging stomach and she resides at me with a smile... I certainly wouldn''t change being able to witness that image every day even if I had to endure the mockery of all the people in the camp! Although of course, given my position as the leader of the Magic Land soldiers, the people who can do that are very few. Well, I must say that the feeling that this generates in me is not only shame. Every time someone calls me "father" or "future father", I also feel some pride whenever I hear that! Also, if you add the envy I get from people like Komuro-kun and Yamada-kun, this feeling gets bigger... although of course, I''m not so cruel to gloat in front of them for becoming an adult as Alexander-san would surely do... ¡­ It is not difficult to imagine that maybe on one of the visits he makes to this world, suddenly with a big smile on his face, then he would tell Komuro that he would soon have a little brother. Even though he has one of the best treatments in this camp, I can''t say that I envy him much either... "Yuki also soon become moth- gueh!" "F-Fool..." "Y-Yamada idiot..." "..." When I thought about the misfortunes of some people, Yamada who was probably blinded by his own, he comments something that everyone present here knew it was taboo to speak in front of Yuriko-san... Despite Komuro and Misuzu trying to stop him from continuing his words by elbowing or hitting him, it was too late for that. I understand that Yamada has his own problems, and the truth is that I feel a bit sorry for him, but¡­ Damn it! Even I had the urge to take my gun and shoot him to stop him from speaking! Suddenly, the happy environment we all found ourselves in seems to freeze. The person responsible for this was obviously Yuriko-san who frowns when she hears that name... What happened between Soichiro-san, Yuriko-san, and Yuki, was not a secret to anyone since it probably spread to all the camps faster than flames in a dry forest... after all, that was something related to two of the greatest leaders of all our camps! I must say that it is true that many men were happy when they found out that this couple had separated, they probably thought they would have a chance with her now. Surely many people of somewhat considerable rank in the camps thought that if they could somehow win her heart, then they could probably act like kings in them. ...they didn''t even care that they might offend Soichiro-san, another important leader, by doing that. Unfortunately for those guys who wanted to take advantage of Yuriko-san''s position or were actually attracted to her, she didn''t seem interested in starting a relationship or was stupid not to notice ulterior motives that some were hiding. ¡°Well¡­ I think it is a good thing that there are several children being born in this world, it is something that we should all be happy about. Fufufu, maybe all of you should try to take the example of Hirano and Asami-san and do that too..." "" Y-Yes ... "" ""Y-Yes Yuriko-san... w-we will try it!"" With a smile that was obviously fake, Yuriko-san tells us that¡­ Komuro, Yamada, and I who were the men who were here, just quickly nodded as we talked without thinking about things much at the time. Well, I think it was also the strongest desire in the hearts of those two to be able to do that... Also, Misuzu and Niki don''t seem to think much of their answer either... I can see how their faces start to blush after realizing what they were saying. ¡°Well... then I think after collecting the crystals and whatever is usable in this city we should go back to camp. With this city that we have cleared of zombies now, I think the security of our camp has improved a lot now. ¡­Since we should store some scrolls in case of an emergency, this will be the last big city we attack. I''ve talked to Saya, and it seems like it will take to Alexander-kun a while to get more weapons for our camp... apparently, he and those girls have their own difficulties. So it''s better not to use everything we have now. Fufufu, Hirano-kun now you can rest and only worry about the birth of your son." ¡°I-I understand, Yuriko-san. I will make preparations immediately to do that! " ¡°Don''t forget that you should still be careful when you do that. I will see all of you at the camp then. " Finishing saying that, Yuriko-san returns to the car, and then leaves the place after leaving me in charge of completing the things she had said... " D-Damn Yamada, can''t you think things over before speaking to her?!!" "It is true! That was terrifying!! " "" ... "" After Yuriko-san leaves, quickly Komuro-kun and Misuzu-san begin to blame Yamada-kun for the bad time we had had thanks to him. Even Me and Niki-san who was quite a kind girl. we can only keep quiet without helping him this time because of what he had done. Because of what happened with Soichiro and Yuki, and also that several men began to bother her a few days after the rumors of their problems spread. Obviously Yuriko san''s mood had not been very good lately, and so nobody wanted to bother her... ¡­It was a relief that her mood improved a few days after that. Suddenly the men that swarmed around her and who tries to win her favor, they disappeared like the cockroaches that try to hide when you turn on the light. The reason for this was because of another new rumor that spread¡­ It wasn''t very long, but it was enough to do something like that... it was said that Alexander-san was behind Yuriko-san now. If I believe this rumor? Probably no one who knows him would doubt that... the clearest proof was that while many were willing to offend Soichiro, no one wanted to earn Alexander-san''s resentment! ¡­So, for various reasons, I can only respect Alexander-san even more. ¡°Well, everyone heard Yuriko-san already. Let''s get this over with so we can go back " "Tch... you just want to finish this quickly so you can return to your beloved woman" "...the world is very unfair!" "Probably if you two didn''t spend all the time complaining, then maybe some girl would pay attention to you..." ¡°¡­Misuzu-san, don''t be so hard on them. It seems that they have had many problems until now" With the comment of the other four after my words, all of us began to give orders to the other soldiers to be able to return home. I hope Alexander-san can get the weapons... even though we have eliminated so many zombies, it is just terrifying to think of how many are still in this world... Chapter 293 The Situation On Other Worlds 2 Hi! I wanted to tell you all that I have a little cold and it is difficult to spend a long time writing, so I will rest 3 or 4 days until the worst stage of this one go away and get better to publish the next chapter. Thank you for reading SES and I hope your understanding !! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV King Fertt Gaia) Lately, I have not been able to have a quiet day... when I was happy thinking that that damn boy should be complaining about the difficulties of getting the energy channel restoration pills in the Kingdom, a month later that big smile that I had on my face disappeared in an instant! The person responsible for this was an old woman and a rather voluptuous woman who had come to the castle that fateful day... Normally, a person is rarely granted an audience in order to speak to me, but because that pair of women mentioned coming on behalf of of the boy who had been in the mouths of almost every person in the Kingdom, the message that these two women were looking for me it comes quickly to me. I honestly thought that the boy did not have the courage to show his face and so, he had sent someone else to complain about the laws that had been implemented in the kingdom recently. So I was thinking of telling these messengers to tell the boy to come personally if he wanted to talk about it. Of course, I would not change the laws! I just wanted to see his damn face of affliction for not being able to do the things he had promised! Hahaha, it would be good to see him suffer for being a toad that wanted to eat swan meat!! Well... the boy looks pretty handsome, so maybe that is not the best analogy... no, anyone who tries to take away of me my precious daughter is a bloody creepy toad!! Unfortunately, things did not go according to my expectations¡­ just remembering that makes my stomach churn! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ ¡°Hihihi¡­ hello my King. The Alexander boy has sent us... " "Hello, sir~ Oh, it''s true!~ Kurisu-san said you had to be respectful ... hello, sir king~" "..." The messengers that that boy had sent were an old woman and a very attractive young woman¡­ in truth, it was quite an uneven combination. Maybe the brat wanted to cause me pity and for that, he had sent this old woman to intercede for him? ...also, if that didn''t work, then for that he sent the other girl and see if she could try to fool me with her charms? Hmp ~ Unfortunately for him, I will not fall for those little tricks... I am not like the idiot of my advisers who had practically not been able to separate their eyes from that blonde woman who makes those huge breasts jerk when she leans to try to greet me! ¡­In truth, her appearance had totally deconcentrated those men who are normally very picky when it comes to things like showing respect. It just seems that they have not heard any word from that woman and are only concentrating on seeing how those huge breasts shake with each movement that this woman makes... "...my king, are you listening to me?" "E-Eh? Kohon! Please continue, old lady, but I will just let you know that I will not make any changes to the laws¡­ I may consider it if the boy comes personally to talk to me. " ¡­Seems to I underestimated the tricks of that boy! It is not surprising that before I was involved in that deception in which I had accepted his commitment to my daughter, that brat really knows how to play with people''s minds! ¡°Hihihi¡­ no, that''s not the reason why I and my disciple have come to see you, my king. It''s the opposite... " "..." With that comment from the old woman, then I began to understand that things might not develop as I had expected... ¡°G-Girl¡­ what is that thing? I-It''s not good that you take out strange things near the King¡­ t-that can be bad, you know? " ¡­Suddenly my thoughts are interrupted because the blonde girl had taken out a strange object¡­ it was something square that she was holding in her hands. That was certainly strange, but the strangest thing for me was seeing this old man acting like he just wanted to lightly reprimand his beloved granddaughter! If it had been someone else who did something similar, then now they would be surrounded by soldiers to prevent them from doing something strange! Well¡­ since this girl seems to be someone related to that boy, then I think we can be a bit lenient. Among the nobles and important people of the kingdom, that boy is my daughter''s "possible" fianc¨¦ after all... ¡°Oh sorry~ This is not dangerous, it only records images~. Alex-kun asked me to record the moment when we talked to the king~ " ¡°I-I see¡­ that''s kind of surprising, little girl. You did it?" ¡° Councilor¡­ if you want to talk to this woman about it, then do it later! Now we are dealing with other matters " "I-I''m sorry Fertt-sama!" That girl shows us that the object was not dangerous and, as she says, this seemed to be just an image capture device. It was kind of funny, but watching this I could only imagine that things would get even worse... I really couldn''t imagine a good reason why that damn boy wanted to record this moment!! Then as if my nightmares were coming true, the old woman takes out a chest that in the next moment she was holding in her hands, and then shows it to me... "T-That''s..." ¡°Hihihi¡­ this is the agreed dowry for the engagement with the princess and the boy, my king¡­ here are the 100 energy channel restoration pills, you can check each one of them. " "I-I''m sorry~ Alex-kun asked me to record the king''s expressions closely~ ..." "I-It''s okay girl, go ahead..." If anyone saw what was inside that chest and someone told them that they would give it to them, then this person could only dance with happiness! But... when the old woman opened the chest for us to look inside, I could only feel a chill run down my spine dorsal while my mouth was wide open!! ¡°H-How could this be¡­ no, it''s impossible! In the kingdom it should not be possible to market energy channel restoration pills!! Also, even if the boy has a contact in other Areas, gathering this many pills in just the span of a couple of months should not be easy!! " Right now, I couldn''t even care about the blonde girl who was moving around me while handling that square box and apologizing for moving less than a meter from me with the councilors... well, I was still the strongest person in this room and, even though she seemed to have a good level of strength, she was not a threat to me. Although that may also be something the other people who were here think... when this over, maybe I should scold that councilor who simply allowed her to do that. Unfortunately, that problem was the last thing on my head! Right now. Now I wanted to know how the hell did that boy get this many pills!! The first thing I think of is to say that the boy had been trading those pills when it was illegal in the kingdom now, but even if I did and highlighted this problem, surely the most I would accomplish would be that these pills did not count as my daughter''s dowry¡­ I''m sure Cleir and Cleirsa wouldn''t allow me to send that brat to a dungeon for this! Also¡­ that just was a guess and I wasn''t sure how the boy actually got these pills!! ...Could I have underestimated that brat''s background? When I was thinking of those things, then the old woman gives me an answer that I both wanted and did not want to hear... ¡°Hihihi, these pills the boy obtained without violating the current laws of the kingdom, my king¡­ the boy obtained the ingredients personally, and then I and this girl made them with alchemy. Hihihi, we are both little alchemists who are under the wing of that boy... well, this girl is one of his women too" "..." ¡­It''s not that I hadn''t considered that the pills could be created, it was just that I didn''t think the boy would choose that route to obtain them! After all, even though the materials are cheaper than the pills, in the end, that is an inaccurate assumption since due to the failures of the alchemist it can be much more expensive to obtain the pills that way!! Also, to create 100 pills you will probably need twice or more even resources... and that is assuming the alchemist has a good range of skill... if the alchemist is not very good, then the number of materials needed for these can be even 10 times! So perhaps it can be said that it is more difficult to obtain 100 of those pills this way than to buy them!! ¡­In that sense, maybe I should give the boy some credit for achieving this¡­ furthermore, in just a couple of months. Or it''s probably even less than that if we take away the month he was in Rozz''s woods... ¡° S-Sir King, are you alright?~ " The blonde girl who was near me, probably when she felt that my energy was beginning to be a little unstable or due to when she saw my face while her head tilting it to the side of that strange box, she asks me this. While I admit to the boy having fulfilled his promise in such a short time it is great merit, I either couldn''t help but start to feel bad knowing what this implied... I wanted to speak to tell the girl that I was fine, but unfortunately, I couldn''t do it since I felt something rise from my stomach and my consciousness was beginning to cloud ... "Gueh!" "Kyaa!~" "Hihihi¡­ it is really somewhat surprising to see a person with a level 2 soul spit blood and faint¡­ it seems that the trouble of making this trip was worth it, hihihi" "W- Will he be alright? ~" ¡°D-Don''t worry girl¡­ th-this has happened before. O-On the other hand, you really are an amazing girl to make that many pills, without a doubt you are a great alchemist" "Hehehe, well, most of them were made by my teacher." ¡°¡­Councilor, I don''t really know your wish but let me warn you that this girl is that boy''s women, so you better think things over better. You''ve already seen what that boy even dares to do to a king, so you can imagine what he will do to a councilor if he bothers him... Hihihi, but well, if you want to find out, then it''s not my problem. " "T-That ... I-I just ..." -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The last thing I heard before I lost consciousness was those two arguing with one of my councilors¡­ so, when I woke up, it seemed that they had already left and left the damn chest here. The boy had kept his promise, so I had no alternative but to make my daughter''s engagement to him totally official¡­ and then thanks to that, the next problem came to my throne room. ¡°King Fertt, what does this mean? I have made a proposal for Cleirsa''s hand several times and each time I only got the answer that for the moment Princess Cleirsa did not want to compromise! ...Then, now I suddenly find out that she is engaged to a person of whom practically nothing is known!!" ¡°Principe Velrut¡­ that engagement is personally accepted by my daughter, so there is nothing I can do. We can only say that that boy was luckier than you at that... " Given Cleirsa''s position, it was normal for several proposals to come to my table from some men that wanted to be able to marry my daughter¡­ of course, all of these had been rejected! And if some of these men hadn''t discussed this with her from the beginning, then surely she wouldn''t even know it! ... unfortunately, these people had a status that supported them and so, it was always done in the most cordial way possible. And this man in front of me now was one, or maybe the most insistent among them all... Furthermore, he was also a bit more complicated to deal with than the others since he was officially the prince of another realm, but he was also the number one disciple of the sect that Cleirsa is a member of¡­ the sect 7 mountains. " Nonsense!!" ¡° ¡­Calm down, Velrut. This is not your kingdom, and you are only a disciple in the 7 mountains sect¡­ don''t forget that I am the King of this kingdom, and also a Senior in the sect " Of course, even with his status, he wouldn''t intimidate me so easily! The old man¡­ my father-in-law was an elder in the sect and so, our clan also had a status in that area. "...I''m sorry, it''s just that this news was something unexpected for me... " Well, even though it wouldn''t be the best thing to offend the boy, it wasn''t like he could come and do whatever he wanted here. After all, our clan couldn''t easily be intimidated by him either. Therefore, I do not hesitate to use my aura to suppress him a bit when I see that he gets a little excited in our conversation... but I must mention that he hadn''t been chosen as the main disciple without reasonable motives. This guy even being so young already had the strength of someone with a soul level 2 in the second limit... So if it were just by my strength level, I wouldn''t be able to suppress him much. But thanks to my [King''s Dignity] ability, I can see how his angry face turns to displeasure when he feels my aura on him... ¡­ It''s good to see that there is no surprise like when I use this ability on Alexander''s brat. ¡°It is a pity, Velrut. The truth is that I liked you, but the entire Delna clan supports Cleirsa''s wishes in the engagement to that boy¡­ I can''t do anything. " The truth is that my words were contrary to my thoughts, I liked this man much less than that brat Alexander! I could clearly see that his desire to marry my daughter was more than the fact that he had fallen in love with her or something like that!! At least in the eyes of the brat Alexander I could see that he really liked Cleirsa, and in these only she was reflected and not something else like her status or other things... "Who is the person who has engagement to Cleirsa? ¡­May I know? " ¡°Hmmm¡­ I think you have a right to know since it seems that this news affected you too much, Velrut. The boy''s name is Alexander¡­ he had come to this area of Inimp, and also started to spread his influence in this place until recently. " ¡°¡­ I see, thanks for telling me, King Fertt. I just wanted to see if I still had a chance, but hearing that Cleirsa fully agrees with this, then I can''t seem to be able to discuss the matter. ¡­ I just wish Cleirsa is happy. " Giving a performance as if this guy really cares about my daughter, he retreats after his words. I''m sure this guy won''t let this matter end so easily, but well, that''s not my problem! ... if that brat Alexander wants to be next to my daughter, then he has to face the consequences that this implies! In my mind, the best result is that those two bastards end up killing each other!! Although... It''s a pity that I highly doubt that will happen... Having known these two so far, even being younger and with a lower level of strength, the truth is that I think that Velrut will find misfortune if he seeks trouble or underestimates that brat Alexander... that is something I can say from my own experience! Chapter 294 The Situation On Other Worlds 3 Hi! I am back, healthy, and with a lot of energy to continue with the novel! Thank you for your patience and support during these days !! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Velrut) "Hmp ~ So much effort you''ve put in to be able to marry that girl there and everything for you to ending up be rejected!" "..." At this moment I was heading in a vehicle to the guild to return to the sect after having talked with the King of Delna, so my precious sister had not stopped complaining about this... It was for the best to have kept her waiting here, or else things would surely have gotten even more complicated there. Then since it was a bit annoying to see her in that annoying attitude, I speak to reassure her. "Uxel, I have already told you that this is something necessary, you don''t need to worry since you are the person I love the most. We have already talked about this many times. If it weren''t for the stupid old man, then this wouldn''t be necessary... " "...I understand, but this is still annoying, brother" Explaining things to her again and caressing her cheek gently, it seems that Uxel''s annoyance goes down greatly... for me, she whom I had seen grow up and become quite a beautiful woman was much more important than the fucked princess of this Kingdom! Out of all my brothers and sisters, she was the only one I could consider family¡­ no, something more than family. Unfortunately, due to my stupid father who refused to leave the throne even though he would surely be treated as an elder in the sect if he took that position, he still preferred to remaining as the King of our Blekur kingdom... Well¡­ since my father "showed no interest" in the sect, taking the position of the first disciple was not difficult. The other clans did not think that we wanted to take control of it, so with my talent, I practically had a clear path to get to that position. Although being honest it is not that this old man did not have the desire to control the sect... probably his disinterest is only because in the sect he could not do the same things as he does in the kingdom... that damn old man despite his age continues to fill the palace of any woman who awakens his desires!! Although perhaps I should be grateful that thanks to one of those stupid unions my precious sister would be born. Well... probably that damn old man does not really know how many children he has! Curse! Even Uxel had to leave the palace since that bastard had set his eyes on her!! Well¡­while it is a nuisance to have so many siblings, none of them turned out to be a threat to me. I thought that I would not have to worry about the succession, and then in a few years, I would become King of Blekur. But time passed and that old man seemed to continue to want to be King until his last days! ... I really wish I could end the life of that old man, but unfortunately, I cannot underestimate his strength. Besides... being in the presence of the King of Delna was more clear that if I wanted to do it, then that not will be so easy! Even if I reached his strength level in a few years, then I would still be suppressed by the [King''s Dignity] ability that people get from receiving recognition, fear, respect, or appreciation from many people. ¡­This is one of the main reasons why I had wanted to get to the throne. Without a doubt, this is a great advantage and a skill that a person fears discovering that his opponent has it when both fighting. If two people with the same level of strength fight and one have this ability, then the person with it will almost certainly be victorious in the end! No... this ability can even change the situation in a fight with someone somewhat stronger than yourself. ¡­This was a skill that I need if I want to continue to stand out above everyone else! So, since I couldn''t keep waiting for the old man to give me the throne, I had no choice but to think of other means to obtain it. It was then that I started to set my eyes on other realms¡­ I thought that thanks to my status as the main disciple of the 7 Mountains Sect, then surely it would not be difficult to become the fianc¨¦ of a princess from another clan and reach the throne! After doing some research, the Delna clan seemed like the best option. This was a clan with various kingdoms under its control, so surely I could develop that skill to a good level. But there was only one problem ... this clan only had one princess without a marriage commitment. Well, it wasn''t like I needed to marry multiple princesses either¡­ so I didn''t really care about this at first. Furthermore, since this princess was also in the sect, then I thought it would be easy to achieve my goal. ¡­My reputation in the sect was more than good, so it wasn''t strange to see various female disciples feel happy just for talking to me. So I thought that this woman would be no different from those fools, and soon she by herself would be the one that asks me to take her as my woman. I really didn''t expect that damn woman to reject all my attempts to even be able to get close to her! Also, to make matters worse, now there is another bastard who dares to stand in my way!! "Uxel, I want you to investigate as soon as possible the guy who''s engaged to that damn princess..." " Brother, are you also interested in men now? hehehe " "Don''t be silly¡­ I was just thinking that if there is no fiance, then there can be no commitment, right?" ¡­If some fool wants to get in my way, then I will let him know that I Velrut Blekur is not someone that he wishes had as his enemy. It''s good that Uxel is not just beautiful, she is also a smart woman capable of using other people very well¡­ so I can entrust this to her. Also...it''s true that I could probably just look for another princess, but now that stupid woman has earned my resentment too! I just want that fool woman to only could think of me, and then just put her aside after playing with her for a while!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Turla - Sect 7 Mountains) ¡°Princess¡­ it looks like that brat Alexander has actually managed to get those 100 pills and present them to the King as an engagement dowry with you. That brat looks like he seriously put his mind to it... in just a little over a month after we parted, then he accomplished that. ¡­It seems that he really must have someone of considerable influence to be able to do it in such a short time. " ¡°Fufufu¡­ it seems that Alexander-sama really is a person who keeps his word. But you''re right Turla, even I''m a bit surprised at how quickly he did it¡­ I can''t help but feel a little flattered at the thought that Alexander-sama tried so hard to make our commitment official. " The information that Alexander had delivered the 100 pills had quickly reached us, so I decided to talk about this a bit with the princess... Then hearing me mention this, I can see how she blushes a little and a smile adorns her beautiful face... strangely even though I felt happy for her, I also felt a bit annoyed to know that this brat seemed to have had much priority in performing this. Maybe that was the reason why that fool had decided not to accompany us to the sect despite he seemed interested in coming here... or rather, coming to a level 2 world. Well, I think that would be the best for the boy given his strength level and so, I was hoping to see him here soon... " Well, I think I''m not the only one happy about this, right Turla? " "E-Eh? W-What does princess mean¡­ " ¡°¡­It seems that you and he got along very well, right? I think it was even a bit difficult to sleep at night in Rozz''s forest... " "E-Eh? T-That... O-Princess... Y-You ... " Suddenly when I was thinking about that boy, the princess directs the conversation about me this time... I-I don''t know if she just wanted to tease me a bit or it was a way to hide the shame that she had shown, but her words make my body started to shudder for various reasons! One of these was because what I thought had remained a secret from the princess until now it seemed that she knew it completely... also, remembering those moments in the forest that I had with that brat, suddenly my body began to react on its own!! ¡° ¡­ P-Princess... I-I''m sorry!! " The truth is that I did not want to continue to keep this a secret from the princess, but it was just that it was a bit difficult to start talking about this topic with her! Also, while I was very ashamed to discover that she had known that all along, a large part of me also felt that I had betrayed her! So with no choice, I practically threw myself holding onto the princess''s leg as I felt my eyes getting wet! After all, the feeling of having failed her as a knight was stronger than my shame. Aside from apologizing to her, I could also only curse Alexander for putting me in this position! Well... I-I think he didn''t intend to keep our relationship a secret, so maybe the biggest fault for this lies on me... ¡°E-Emmm¡­ T-Turla¡­ I didn''t say this to make you feel bad. In fact, I''m happy that you continued by my side even after I married someone... you''ve been helping me since we were little, so I''ve always thought of you as my older sister... So I''m happy that you like Alexander-sama too¡­ at first I had thought you disliked him a bit, so I was only a little surprised when¡­ w-when I heard those nights what you guys were doing. " "..." Hearing those words, I feel a great relief... and also a great shame to want to stick my head on the ground! Even so, still somewhat worried I look at her face in search of any discomfort or affliction in her, but on her face, I could only see her usual smile with a bit of shame too... so it did not seem that she was striving to say those words. "E-Emmm¡­ I really can''t believe that boy thought of having other women after having an engagement with Cleirsa-sama¡­" ¡­Although it''s probably not a worthy thing to put all the responsibility for this on that boy, I couldn''t help but evade some of the responsibility that I had for this and blame him for being a womanizer! T-That was something less embarrassing to admit that this brat took up much of my thoughts every day... it''s easier to say that I was another woman tricked by that guy! B-Besides, it was the truth that he was the only one responsible for what I now feel for him... ¡°Fufufu¡­ without a doubt the number of girls that he has by his side despite being so young is very high¡­ well, they all seemed happy and so maybe we can only say that he is someone quite attractive and with a certain charm¡­ In a way, it can be said that these girls are lucky to at least be with the person they like and not for other reasons... " ...well, that damn brat was surrounded by other women, so maybe it is true that it is useless to complain or think about it... also, given Cleirsa-sama''s status, she may have ended up marrying someone she did not like nothing. "... n-now that Cleirsa-sama''s engagement has been announced, the annoyances from before will probably end." "That... I want to think so, but now I''m a little worried that this might cause problems for Alexander-sama..." While the princess had been fortunate that her clan did not believe much in the bonds forged through forced compromises, I know that given her personality if she saw that her clan is suffering or being repressed by someone else, then most likely she would accept a compromise even though she disliked the other person ... ... It was a good thing that until now all the commitments that other people had presented to the Delna clan and had reached the ears of the princess were about people who have the support of organizations with the same or lesser power to the clan, so they probably would not be willing to fight for a rejection. Although perhaps it is true that if they think that Alexander does not have good backing, then they may vent their discontent against him... "W-Well¡­ even we don''t know everything about the bra-¡­ Alexander-sama, so other organizations may hold back a bit until they are sure he''s someone they can afford to offend." Since the boy''s engagement is now totally official, then I should refer to him with respect¡­ it''s a shame that maybe now I can''t hit him¡­ or I can only do it when we''re not in public. "I hope so... well, maybe we should warn the girls we met at Alexander-sama''s mansion to be careful." "...I''ll take care of that, so don''t worry Cleirsa-sama" Although I hope that those organizations which do not like to hear about the commitment do not create problems, like the princess I understand that this is only an optimistic thought and the best thing is that Alexander and those girls be careful ... well, the latter is probably the ones might have problems now. Since we separated from them, we have been in contact and it seems Alexander went out to another Area again... neither I nor the princess has any resentment against them, in fact, most of them were quite nice people... well, maybe I have a little resentment with those girls who came with us to Rozz, but... I don''t wish any of them or the other girls anything bad. ¡°Then I''ll go see that someone sends the message, princess. Please don''t worry too much, in that group not only Alexander-sama seemed to be someone with talent... most of those girls would certainly draw the interest of various sects for their talent. Besides, the weapons they used were also quite fearsome ... " Knowing that the princess would continue to be a little worried about this, I decided to send a message while hoping that with this she can calm down a bit. Furthermore, as I leave, I also remind her that that group also didn''t seem to be one that was easily intimidated. ¡­Even though the princess and Alexander issue probably influenced a lot, it cannot be denied that the other members of the [Ilios Apeiro Family] and the [Alexander-sama''s Servants] guild had greatly contributed to achieving the fame they now have in the kingdom. The women''s guild called [Alexander-sama''s Servants] was now feared even by the strongest organizations that were based here in the kingdom... the other organizations quickly realized that even though it was a group formed in a little period, and that it was composed of only women, these organizations were not affable to annoy. ¡­ Several other organizations realized this too late and ended up paying dearly for underestimating them. As for the [Family] that Alexander created in an even more recent time, its fame was due to another reason... the mansion that was in the forest region of the kingdom, which by the way I heard that it continues to develop at an amazing speed, now it was called the heavenly palace by several men... The reason was none other than that in this mansion resided women with beauty and character comparable to the princess of the kingdom! Due to this, there were probably not a few people who had the thought of taking control of this mansion, but... then surely this desire disappeared the moment they discovered that those women were the ones who ordered the guild [Alexander-sama''s Servants]... also upon hearing the recent commitment of the founder of this [Family] to the princess, then those people could only curse and envy Alexander in their minds... ¡­They probably wouldn''t even dare to say their resentment out loud because the women of the guild seemed to idolize him! Doing so would surely only cause problems for them!! Chapter 295 The Situation On Other Worlds 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Saeko - Rozz Forest) "Fufufu¡­ I thought you would try to master the spear more, but it seems you have still decided to use firearms Rei..." ¡°E-Emm¡­ I still don''t feel capable enough to be totally dependent on those kinds of weapons like you, Saeko-senpai. Also, Alexander said that this place was more dangerous than where we were before¡­ if we have problems, I don''t want to be a burden to others. " "You two, we''re still inside the forest, so don''t get distracted and stay tuned." ¡°Rika-san is right¡­ in this place, ninth-limit monsters can suddenly appear. Also, your weapons are indeed good, but if you are caught off guard, then you will surely be in trouble " "Okay, Rika-san." "Y-Yes!" A month after Alex-san left for another world, Rika-san had finally decided to come to this Area. The idea of continuing to grow strong had been constantly repeated by Alex-san to each of us, so for that reason we had come here to Rozz''s forest... ¡­We had to wait a while because Rika-san wanted to make sure that all things in the Delna realm were in order. Probably if Alex-san came back now, then surely he would be a bit surprised at how quickly everything around our mansion has changed now. Saya-chan has really done her best for that... I think that soon that place will be bigger than Milene''s hometown, or even Barl city. From what I know, now even the world guild has talked to Saya-chan to set up a branch in that place... Also, I don''t know whether to be happy or saddened by the fame that the female soldiers have now gained in the Kingdom... thanks to this, people with the thought of dominating that region or who had a bad idea against any of the girls of us have not reappeared again. So it was a bit boring for me to just continue killing little monsters in that forest around that place. So the truth is that I was a little excited to be able to come to this Area. the only problem is that it is a pity that Rika-san was a little too careful... she had ordered several female soldiers to join us on this trip, and also that she ask the guild of Nurt to come with us too. So Palmir-san along with others from her guild had come to accompany us to this forest. Since her group knew this place better, they had been really quite helpful until now. Well, indeed, it''s probably better to be careful as Palmir-san mentions. After all, not doing it could result in the loss of people''s lives. The only problem was that this was not what I had in mind when I came here... I wanted to have a bigger challenge when fighting stronger monsters, but unfortunately in this way it''s not possible that this will be a challenge. It''s a shame that most of the monsters keep falling before they can even get very close to us¡­ also because if I go ahead I would put myself in the shooting range of the girl soldiers, then it would only mess up their coordination. Therefore I can''t help a little to vent my resentment on Rei''s weapon with which she had taken down several monsters until now. ... Maybe it''s probably better to come on my own along with Scythe-chan, Vrana, and Mary-san who seemed bored just like me since we''ve only had to walk together with the group without doing much. "Well, I think we should go back for now¡­ we''ll continue exploring the forest tomorrow." "" Yes, Rika-sama! "" ¡°Yes, it''s getting late and so, I also think it''s for the best. ... I think our sub-leader really will be surprised by the profits we won these days. Also, even though we haven''t gone into the forest much, not even one of our members has been hurt so far¡­ I think I understand better now why your group started to be feared by the other organizations in the Kingdom. ¡­Surely even without Alexander-san''s engagement with the princess, not many groups would wish to be your enemies now. " ¡° Well, I''m just glad things were quiet now. Otherwise, it would have been kind of annoying to have to be dealing with people who try to take advantage of us every day¡­ this way we can focus on other things like training these girls. ...but it''s a bit unfortunate that Alexander decided to take Leona with him, that girl has been very helpful for that. " The forest was starting to get darker and darker, so Rika-san chooses to return to Rozz City. It seems like another day will end without me being able to put on test everything I have learned from the sword style Alex-san gave me before... Although that is a bit regrettable, the truth is that it is actually a bit surprising what she and Leona have achieved by training these girls of there... the organization and brotherhood that they show is quite commendable. From Rika-san, they must have learned a lot about tactics and stuff. As for Leona-san... it can be said that she is responsible for all these girl soldiers working with one goal... "to be useful to Alex-san." Also, I think that it has always been difficult for all of us to ask a girl in our group to do something... probably none of us wants the others to think that someone tries to be above others, so... because of Leona''s personality and that Alex-san had put her under Rika-san''s command, this had made things easier for her. I must admit that without a doubt she is one of those who has tried the most since she seems like an older sister who is in charge of all the others. Well, so far every girl has tried to do her best and strive to live in this world, so it''s not like she has the whole burden of our group. "Rika-sama, there is a message from Kurisu-sama!" Time more later, our whole group back to the building we purchased in this place, and there, one of the girls who were guarding jog towards us and saying that while giving Rika-san a paper. On the subject of settling in this place, it was not a big problem. Even though this entire Area has the same atmosphere as where our mansion is in the Delna Kingdom, no one is trying to take over this whole place here for him. So by buying and paying a small commission to the Alliance of Organizations in this Area, we were quickly able to get a place here. That fee or commission is just to pay the groups that created the facilities. Because apparently since this place is quite hostile, all the organizations here had organized between them to try to protect this adventurer city. Although this is not much of a problem and no one has any complaints about this. Any group in this place has considerable power, and in addition to the resources of this forest, a considerable profit can be made as mentioned by Palmir-san before. Also, I am looking forward to seeing the monster invasion season here¡­ I think this one will be quite an interesting thing in this place. ¡°What does Kurisu-san say, Rika-san? I-Is a bad news? " As many girls interested in this message, we approached Rika-san who frowns upon reading what was written on that paper. Right away Rei asks her what many of us were thinking when seeing Rika''s expression. ¡°Well¡­ apparently the information of Alexander''s engagement with the Princess of Delna has started to spread to other Areas. Cleirsa-san was worried that this might cause some trouble for our group... " "... s-so this is another problem created by that brat!" ¡°The Master has done nothing wrong, fat girl! Roock ~ " "No matter how you look at it, it''s obvious that it''s his fault for going after another woman, bird girl!" "...What do we do? Do we go back to where the others are? " Ignoring Rei and Vrana''s discussion that had become almost a thing of every day, just like me, Rika-san was probably more worried that our mansion in Delna would be attacked again. So, I ask her if we should go back there, but... unexpectedly, she shakes her head as she answers me. ¡°No¡­ I think that place is still pretty safe for now. The organizations there that have an idea against our group would have already acted if they thought it was so easy to fight against us. Also, organizations in other Areas surely will think twice to act in the territory of another group... not to mention that this engagement means that we have a fairly good relationship with the Delna clan that governs that kingdom. So¡­ if there are any problems, then surely it will be our group in this Area... Maybe we have to deal with some problem here. " After hearing what she says, we all agreed with her words. Even so, it seems that this makes some girls nervous... including Rei who stops arguing with Vrana-chan, and who again with a little unease in her voice speak. "E-Emm¡­ isn''t that something bad for us?" ¡°¡­Don''t worry Rei. From what Alexander has told me, people in these Areas cannot show superior strength to someone at the 9th limit, so I don''t think there is much of a problem in facing those enemies as we have done so far. Besides, the strength of some of us is now also at the maximum level of these Areas too. So I think we can lead with this without much trouble. " ¡­ As Rika-san speaks, she sets her eyes on Scythe, Vrana, and Mary who didn''t seem to care much about all this. I don''t think it''s because they are too confident in their abilities or strength, and it was rather that in truth these girls didn''t care anything about that... Those girls probably wouldn''t mind dying fighting someone much stronger than them if Alex-san ordered them to... although I don''t think he would do something like that either. Well, maybe the only one who would go back and complain to him while she''s upset that she can''t defeat her enemy is Vrana... Well, unlike Rei, I can''t stop a smile from forming on my face¡­ it seems like I won''t have to wait until the monster invasion to have some fun here. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Haruna) After receiving a message from a girl named Turla, I had gone to inform the other girls that were in the mansion about this... it seems that that girl who is the knight of the princess of this Kingdom and this one latter too, they both had a relationship with Alexander. It really surprised me a bit that he was engaged to a princess... Well, in general, many things were different than what I had expected in this place... I had believed that it would be a world much less advanced than ours, but the truth is that it is very similar with only a few small differences. Although this may be because I am comparing this world to our camp in our world. This place in this forest was very similar to when we were starting our camp there, so since Alexander is the main responsible for making both places, I think it is normal that they have many similarities. Here you can see how many people are constantly building constructions while girls dressed as soldiers watch everything... something very similar to our camp. Well, going back to the topic from before, since maybe I was the one with the most free time, I was the first to receive Turla-san''s message and I immediately went to inform the others. I was a bit worried as she told me that we might have some problems, but the other girls seemed very calm when I told them and continued with their activities without worrying much... Saya -chan kept trying to talk to various leaders of other groups who wanted to create a branch or their base in this place. Apparently, she had finished making the final arrangements with perhaps the largest organization in this world... the world''s guild. This seems to be a great influence that you can find almost anywhere¡­ there me, my daughter, and the little Alice-chan got a pretty eye-catching and interesting card in which you could read [Ilios Apeiro Family]. Seeing Saya act quite confidently with important people like them, it really made me think that this girl in the future will look more and more like her mother. The other group of people I spoke to right away was Shisuka-san, Emila-chan, and Lena-san. Of them, the only one who seemed a little nervous when I told them the matter from before was Emilia-chan... although surely that is because, as for me, she also has very little time in this world. Although it seems that this girl is also quite remarkable... this girl, like Shisuka-san, seems to be trying quite hard to learn skills used in this world. I think it''s quite surprising that both of them try to master something that is totally unknown to them¡­ I really wish Takashi would try to find a girl like them! Maybe I should seriously talk to him to make him try harder for that. Well¡­ I can''t deny that Shisuka-san has always seemed like a pretty carefree girl to me, so maybe the only one I could trust to try to understand how bad this news was from seeing her reaction was Lena-san. ¡­Since she is a resident of this world, I have learned many things from her. In a matter that I was quite concerned about since Hashi and Lion-kun had brought a small mountain of green creatures, I almost pass out thinking that they had killed some children of other races! So I was quite reassured when she told me that those were monsters and that they were quite harmful, especially to women, and so I didn''t have to worry about that. That made me feel better, but I couldn''t help but also feel a bit sorry for those little green creatures¡­ if they weren''t little perverts, then I think I''d try to defend them a bit. In the end, since Hashi and Leon-kun didn''t seem to have done something wrong, I decided to give them a bit of praise to cheer them up since after scolding them they seemed a bit pitiful with their muzzle on the ground and their ears down. ...about the names of these two, I would have liked to give them a suitable one... mainly Lion-kun, but the only problem was that Alexander wanted to do that. I do not understand very well, but according to what he explained to me, that will make them stronger and so there is no alternative but to wait for him to do so. So after seeing Lena-san not caring about someone causing us problems, then I decided to go to the next person to talk. Lastly, when I went to talk to Kurisu-san, as is usual she was quite focused on some technological things that Alexander had asked her to do... this girl sometimes worries me as she concentrates so much that she seems to ignore everything else! It has even become a habit of every day that someone comes to take her out of this laboratory so she can eat properly! So maybe more than not worrying, I think she didn''t pay much attention when I said the same to her as the others... then after she informing one of the soldier girls to give the message to Rika-san, she continued doing her activities. Well, in the end, since nothing seemed to change after talking to everyone, then I decided to follow the example of the others and continue exploring and discovering a little more things in this world without worrying. "... H-Haruna-san... I-I have to go to the inn, so please put me down!" ¡°Ha! I had forgotten that I was holding you Delu-chan, I''m sorry... " ¡­ It is truly inevitable that every time I see one of these twins I want to hold her! They are so cute!! Furthermore... I was really surprised when I saw them the first time¡­ for a moment I thought that Alexander had already fathered children with some of the girls! Well, after thinking about it a bit I realized that it was impossible, but... since that little boy is a bit precocious, then I don''t think anyone can blame me for thinking that! Seeing different races and monsters that are not zombies, perhaps that is the most different and what makes me realize that I am in another world. ¡­Well, there are also a couple of slaves here that probably goes against the ideology of people from my world. Although since they seem happy and the other girls seem to have accepted this, then perhaps I should follow their suit. Chapter 296 To The 4th World 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Leona) ...after solving a small problem, I get to the living room where my Master was talking with the blonde woman who bears a nun costume. Not caring about that, I stand next to him and decide to inform him about what just had happened. "Master, again someone tried to kill these children... what do you want me to do?" ¡° Damn boy, didn''t you say just now that you had been calm and you had don''t causing any more trouble here?! " "...it is true that things have been quieter, but still I can not avoid feeling like someone watching me on my back..." ¡°¡­Eda-san, it''s not my fault that other people are looking for trouble, you know? I can''t control what other people do... Also what you feel, Vin, it is due to another reason... well, it is true that there should be some assassins like this one waiting for the right moment to attack us, but your case is a little different from that, Vin... " He had already noticed my presence since I entered here, and after giving me a look as if want to tell me that I didn''t need to say these things now, he replied to that woman who became quite annoyed immediately after hearing me. ¡­I think I should have waited to tell the Master this. No, my duty is to inform him of anything that happens immediately! Even if the master decides to punish me after that!! "Alexander-onisan, Leona-san won''t let us go out and play~" "It''s true~ Besides, she doesn''t let us play with this person either " Right away after me, the next to enter was the little kids that I''d talked about while dragging the guy who tried to kill them. I tied him up to see what the Master wanted me to do with him, so that guy is no longer a threat to anyone. ¡­Since the Master had put me in charge of these two kids, then as I have done so far with others, I tried to make these girls useful to the Master. Unfortunately, it seems that I have failed him this time... I don''t want to make an excuse for don''t be able to carry out that, but these kids had a much more broken mentality than the other girls I had trained in Gaia. Even though they seem docile with the Master, I fully understand that these kids will not completely follow his orders¡­ in the head of these girls seems that their own wishes are still a priority. In fact, because of this on several occasions, I have had to go after them since they escaped to "could be able to have fun". Thanks to each of those escapes, some people who are probably murderers have tried to kill them in those chances. "Master, what do you want me to do with this person?" ¡°P-Please¡­ I-I''ll give you the information of who hired me! I also have enough money that I will also give you, so please don''t kill me!! " "" Alexander-onisan, let us play with him~"" ¡°¡­No, you can''t ''play'' with him. It''s not okay to torture other people... you know? Leona, use that guy as food for the fishes or something like that¡­ I really thought the assassination attempts would stop, but this is the fourth time already¡­ maybe I should do something" ""Eeeh ~? Why that is something bad?~ "" ¡°B-Brat¡­ please don''t look for any more trouble in this city! What you should do is get rid of those kids!! " "Noo!! Gueh" "Yes, Master!" Picking up the two twins in each of my arms as they had started to pull on the Master''s clothes, I kicked the guy who was now screaming after having smiled upon hearing the first words from him. The truth is that this time I agreed with the words of that blonde woman... these kids are probably just problems instead of providing any help to the Master. Not only that, it seems like he gets a little disgusted every time he sees them... Also... even though these girls seem willing to please him sexually and have even tried to get into his bed, he refuses to do it with them. So, they can''t help him with that matter either. To be honest, at first I found that a bit strange... maybe it''s not right for me to say this, but... since the Master seems very interested in those things, then I had thought that these girls could at least do that with him. Although¡­ after observing them a bit, even I began to think that there was simply something that felt wrong¡­ I couldn''t detect that they were doing it out of desire or because they liked the Master, and seemed more like they did it only because it was a custom for them... also, being rejected by the master, they only went with the other men in this place asking the same thing... In the end, they got the same result with these men... if even their attitude seemed strange to me, then it was obvious that the others here also thought that something was wrong with these girls. ...I think now I understand a little more why the Master refuses to do that kind of thing with me even though I have told him that he could satisfy himself with my body if he wanted to. For him, that was probably not just satisfying his sexual desire¡­ now I also think that doing it simply because of that will be something hollow and meaningless. Well, if the Master tells me that I have to continue taking care of them, then I can only do that. Now I can only follow the Master''s orders and see if things get better with these kids with more time... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) ¡°Are you listening to me, boy! Give up on those brats before they cause you more trouble!! " ¡°¡­ S-Sister! P-Please, help me!! " Seeing Leona carrying the two twins and continuing to kick the tied guy, Eda again brings up the topic of getting rid of the little girls... Well, while it is true that taking care of these little ones has been a bit problematic, not everything is so bad. Apparently, something in these twins has influenced on Leona! Her affection, which until now had been stuck at 70, has now risen to 85!! I really didn''t expect it to this one progress this way in such a short time... ¡°Putting the twins aside, don''t you think you should at least listen to that person''s pleas? ... It wouldn''t be a bad thing if you at least gave him his last rites, you know?" "Hmn? Right now I''m in my free time¡­ if he wants a confession, then let him come when I''m in church. Although he will also have to be lucky that I feel like doing it. " ¡° I don''t think the guy will have a chance to seek god later... Also¡­ What are you, a worker in government offices? Well, it''s not my problem either." Since we would surely not reach an agreement about the twins, then I simply decide to change the subject. The murderer probably realizing that things would get worse for him soon, so as a last resort, he puts his eyes on "the servant of God" of this city. Unfortunately for him, apparently in this place the "service" of believers of God for complaints and guidance only works during office hours... besides, their workers are probably not the best either... Seriously, the only thing that was missing was to see Eda chewing gum and that she pulling out one nail polish to paint on them. No... it seems that she has a habit of chewing gum, so she only needs the last one thing and also for her sit behind a desk... seeing something like that, then is sure anybody would think that have arrived at a government office than the church! Also... maybe if you bother her too much, then she ends up pointing a gun at you! So I think it''s even worse than a government office!! Well, it''s not that I feel sorry for the guy from before... surely even if an angel comes down to confess him, then this would only be for this one to take him personally to the gates of hell. That guy wanted to kill a couple of brats after all! ¡­the description of little monsters is indeed adequate for these kids, but... if you ask me, I would forgive these more than that guy. "Ah!" "W-What is it? Alex-chan" ¡°¡­Vin, go to Leona and tell her that when I said to use that guy as food for the fishes, I didn''t mean it literally. Just with getting rid of him as with the others is fine... " "..." "¡­ok" Thinking of that guy, I remember the order I gave Leona¡­ I said that since it really makes you feel like a mob boss, but the problem was that maybe Leona would try to take my words to the letter! I could imagine her starting to cut the guy into very fine pieces so the fish could swallow him! That would really be a hellish scene and also completely spoil the place where she does that!! Although I have said that the twins seem to have changed her a bit, she surely is still one of the cruelest of the girls next to me! After my words, the room fills with a little silence but Vin immediately follows her with quick steps. We''ve known each other for just over a month, so I think he understands that what I said is very likely to happen. Watching Vin rush out of this place, then I also remember the matter of him... about the subject of Vin feeling being watched, that is totally true and that thing is not only his imaginations... That''s because after we blew up the old building, I had asked him to take charge of keeping the chainsaw woman off the walls. I would have done it myself, but¡­ to be honest, I didn''t really like the idea of getting too close to that kind of girl! You can''t blame me for that! Even Vin who was a tough and muscular guy, he was very hesitant to approach that girl!! In the end, I think that was the best choice... if I had not done it, then I would be the one who would be in Vin''s place! After that, it seems that this woman developed some kind of emotion for him and now almost every day I could see how she looked at Vin shyly from his back trying not to be discovered every time he left this new building. ...if it was only that, then I would feel happy for him, and maybe even with a little envy since that woman could be said to have her own charm. The only problem was... was that seeing someone dressed as a surgeon while she observes you from hiding, that also gave the feeling that this person was stalking you to steal your organs! ...is a truth that in this city this possibility is even more plausible than that girl has fallen in love with Vin... but because the first reason still exists and I do not want to misinterpret or doubt the feelings of a poor girl, that''s why I hesitated to tell him that... I don''t want to be the one to get in the way of those two''s romance¡­ for various reasons. Although¡­ if it was the other reason and that isn''t love, then perhaps it would be best to warn him about her. Well... since they say that love is also a dangerous thing, then Vin will have to face that risk alone. ¡°Well, if you didn''t come to tell me something like that the exchange between us will be sooner, then I have to say goodbye now Eda. I have some things to do¡­" "W-What are you going to do? Damn it, Alexander! Don''t get in any other trouble until we complete our deal!! You can''t make deals with someone dead after all, you know?!! " ¡°¡­I just have to see a friend in this city, don''t worry. Come on, Revy " "¡­where we go?" "...Let''s see Balalaika-onesan" "Fuck you, you damn brat! How do you want me to stay calm after you say that you''re going to see Balalaika? And even more so after what happened between you two before?!! Revy, make your little boyfriend reconsider that and don''t just start following him as a loving wife!! " " W-Who the hell is a loving wife?! I-I just think it''s useless to discuss that, fucking nun!! " I thought Eda would complain about making deals with Russians or something like that, but she seems to think that my purpose in going there is not to have a friendly chat... Well, her senses are very precise, so I can''t say anything. After what happened with the Italian mafia, several people have been watching our residence... At first I thought that the other organizations were only a little curious about us, but after several attempts to murder the twins, I had an idea who was behind this. ¡­The suspicions were completely clear after capturing one of those assassins and making him speak, then as I had thought, Balalaika put a juicy bounty on the twins'' heads. ...what? Do you want to know what happened to those killers? Do I really need to say it? If after what happened in the old building there is still murderers willing to try something with someone next to me, then it can only be said that they were fools or that subconsciously in the depths of their hearts they wanted to die. So I just fulfilled those people''s wish¡­ well, Leona or Revy were the ones who did it. I was busy trying to decide how to proceed with the matter of now... I thought Balalaika would give up after trying about 3 times, but¡­ at this being the 4th, I think it was necessary to talk to her again. Since I had spent a month in this place and did not want to sit idly for another four here, then I had decided to use the grimoire. Also, since I had already told the girls that I could last a while in this world, then I decided to jump from this world to the 4th that I would visit. I intended to go to that world alone, so the only problem now was that I would feel a little uneasy leaving Leona, Revy, and the twins here with Balalaika causing some trouble. ¡­The best thing was to be learning martial arts with my goddess in that world without being worried about other things! Well... it remains to see how things develop in that world. I would not want to be the enemy of her or the other Masters of that place, but ... maybe our concepts and ideologies for solving problems are a "bit" different from how I have treated things so far. In fact, I think my wayblue-hairedg was more similar to the people who would be the bad guys in that place! While I was thinking about some of the things in that world, we boarded the car that the Italian guy had given to me, and then Revy starts driving to the Balalaika base as we continue to listen to Eda''s complaints that she screamed while waving her hands in protest on the building entrance. ¡­I''m sorry Eda, I''ll try to keep things from getting out of control so much. After all, I''m still thinking of Balalaika like a good woman which would be something unfortunate to killing... but surely if I say that, then she would start to shoot at the wheels of the car to stop us... and that''s on the best of the cases. Therefore, I simply decide to leave in silence. ¡°¡­Shouldn''t we bring that blue haired woman? Even those damn brats would also be a help if we bring them... " ¡­ It really doesn''t seem like anyone thinks this would end in something like me saying to Balalaika "Please remove the bounty from the twins'' heads, Balalaika-onesan", and then she replies with "Okay". Well... I don''t even think something like that happens... so I''ll probably have to be a bit drastic with her. Also, about bringing those three, I think it would be more problematic since two of them are Balalaika''s target after all. As for why not bring Leona, it is simply because it is better that she continue as a babysitter for those two... if not, then when I return from arguing with Balalaika those two will probably have already annoyed several other organizations in Ruananpur! ¡°¡­ Just with the two of us is fine. Maybe that way they don''t think we''re going to fight them and then everything will be solved peacefully. " "..." Chapter 297: To The 4th World 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- After Revy drove for a few minutes through the streets of Ruananpur, we had reached our destination. Now we were facing a mansion of considerable size... but unlike other mansions, this whole place seemed to be guarded by a good number of men dressed as soldiers. I think the security in this place was even higher than that of some presidents of small countries... Obviously, these men had already noticed us and were watching us, but until now they had done nothing more than that. Maybe that''s a good sign to could get this over with quickly and then go to the next world. With that thought in mind, I got out of the car and immediately walked to the fence where several Russian soldiers were guarding the place. "Hello, I would like to see Balalaika-onesan" "...she''s not here in this moment, boy" "..." "...Did you really think that just by coming and asking to see their boss they would lead you directly to her?" I really had a slight hope that things would develop in that way that Revy says while stands next to me carefully observing all these men... if not because I knew it was because she was careful that none of them tried to target us with the weapons they were carrying, then I think I would have been a little jealous because of her intense gaze on them. ¡°Well¡­ that''s a bit regrettable for you Onisan-soldiers. Things are going to get a little bad for all of you now¡­ " "Kuh!" [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] "Wow!" "Sh-Shit !!" Well, if things couldn''t be settled quietly, then I don''t have another choice but to fight to make my way to see Balalaika personally. So I kick the soldier in front of me, and right away after taking him as a shield to prevent others from shooting at me, I start to shoot anyone I can get in the sights of the weapons I make appear in my hand. ¡­The most annoying were the snipers who were positioned in high places, but as in the car graveyard, they are the first I try to get them to leave the game. I must say that thanks to the increased of Rank of my ability to shoot and aim, this had become much easier... [Boom !!] [Boom !!] [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] [Bang] ¡° W-Where the hell did go that about solving this peacefully of before?! Throwing bombs is not exactly the best way to knock on a door to talk to the owner of the house!! Damn it¡­ I knew this would happen in the end!! " ¡°¡­ Didn''t you hear that at first I kindly asked this onisan-soldier to see Balalaika? It''s not my fault they didn''t let me see her. That aside, try not to kill someone, Revy. Also, stay close to me " "Fuck you! Damn Alexander!! For being by your side, on several occasions I finished full of shit up to the neck!!" Although she complains, the first thing Revy does after seeing me drop several bombs to "open" the fence is to get behind me as she also begins firing at the Russian soldiers. In truth, is a bit cruel that her first thought was to take cover behind a child... although since that was precisely what I wanted, then the better is to think that it is because she wants to protect herself too with the soldier that I had taken as a shield. I was confident in Revy''s abilities, but I must admit that our situation was not very good at having people shooting at us from various points... also, to make matters worse, moving forward while trying not to kill these men made things even more complicated ... So I had been using shield-BIMs to protect us and make things easier for us. Shooting without having to worry about getting shot was something that actually made things very simpler. Also, at some point when we entered the mansion, the Russians stopped attacking us and then we headed straight to where Balalaika was after I doing a little search with my domain. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Balalaika) Like any other day in this city, I quietly spent my time doing my work in my office¡­ it was a fairly normal morning until I received a report that the red-haired boy had left his mansion. ¡­After what happened before, it was obvious that I would put some men to watch that boy. So when one of the soldiers informed me of that, I quickly knew that this would not be a peaceful day as I had thought. I was hoping that by denying him entry, then he would decide to leave¡­ I was actually a bit surprised that he suddenly started attacking us! I didn''t think that brat had the balls to do something like that... it seems I had underestimated him. Besides, I should have listened to my instincts and not intervened with that brat again... ¡°Captain, the boy and Revy continue to advance while taking down our men¡­ they just can barely slow down their steps. The men report that there is something strange that prevents the bullets from reaching them... " "Boris, give the order to our men to stop attacking them... otherwise, then we will probably end up with all our men on the ground." "¡­yes" It was not necessary to listen to Boris''s report... I could clearly see how that boy along with Revy advanced as if they were simply entering his house... maybe the only good thing was that they seemed that were not aiming to kill our men. Even so, I could still see how others dragged the wounded while they complained in pain... this just looked like one of those battlefields where we have been and not our base. No¡­ it was even worse since only two people were responsible for all this¡­ ...it was something similar to those American movies where the protagonist makes his way through countless enemies without even breaking a sweat! Something quite unreal. But having seen the strange things that this boy had done at the base of the Italians, I was no longer so surprised. I only regretted not having followed my instincts... ¡°Ooh~ So here you were Balalaika-onesan. I missed you and was kind of bored, so I came to play. Emmm¡­ were you busy? Maybe I should come back a few minutes later? " "...are you really telling someone that you can wait a few minutes more after you''ve made your way here with bombs and bullets?!" "Well... I don''t expect to find Balalaika-onesan doing something persona, Revyl!" "..." After these two have a clear path, I immediately see the smiling face of that boy who immediately sets his eyes on me when entering... strangely, when he sees the screens behind me, he seems to make a face that said he had done something wrong and then he tells me that... I could only grit the teeth as I felt my face blushed because of the rage and also because of what was concluding this brat at seeing these screens behind me... even so, I try to calm my anger and then spoke. " Little" John "... I can''t say it''s a joy to see you again. Also... this was the work I was doing before you arrived and it is not what you are thinking!! " I had been editing some porn videos which was my job... although probably none of my soldiers would complain, I did not like others to think that they worked hard while I was idle, so I also sometimes helped in some things other than giving orders. I was never embarrassed for doing this kind of thing, and I didn''t care that others saw me doing it, but¡­ strangely, it really bothered me how that brat looked at me now! And especially that he was thinking that before I was pleasing me sexually or something like that!!! So before I knew it I was justifying myself. ¡°¡­Don''t worry, I''m not going to judge you for that Balalaika-onesan. Although I must say that if you are not careful, then that can become a serious problem... even I usually settled for watching a single video, and I didn''t need to have several at once like you... " "Fuck you damn brat! I told you it''s not that, this is just work!! ...Better spoke and tell me what the hell did you come here for, or otherwise, I''ll really shoot you now!! " ¡­until now no one I know would dare to hint at something like that, and probably because of that his words caught me off guard enough to make even the anger I felt be replaced by shame little by little. "Whaah~ Look Alex-chan, that woman is getting" it "by the ass! That''s pretty hardcore¡­ " "Well¡­ I think this can still be considered light, Revy. Although Balalaika-san likes to watch multiple videos at once, it seems that she still has slightly above average tastes. " "¡­really? That seems quite strange to me... " Without worrying about my words, both of these two damn bastards start to discuss something that almost makes me spit blood... Fuck, I really wanted to shoot to that damn brat!! Even the soldiers who were with me did not know quite how to react to this situation and their comments now... I could only see them looking at me and then direct their eyes to the porn videos on our backs which the boy and Revy still looking at curiously! Also, the most annoying thing was that this damn brat does not seem to care much about my threats while I point a gun at him... other people would be begging me for their lives simply by seeing me frown a little, fuck!! "Brat... what do you want, speak up now... please" -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ When I got to where Balalaika was, I quickly put my eyes on her, but then... the fact that she had a variety of porn videos in the background made my thoughts stop for a few seconds. ...I really thought it was a bad time for me to come, so I kindly decided to give her time to finish that matter first. If someone bothered me when I''m with a girl, that would really annoy me. So understanding that, then I didn''t want to ruin someone else''s moment. Although if you ask me¡­ I also think it''s a bit surprising that while a war is raging in her own home she still calmly continues with that. Well, apparently, this was a job for her. So maybe I ''m a little wrong with my first deductions... probably. "Brat... what do you want, speak up now... please" "Ah! ... I wanted to see if that woman really didn''t rip her ass off..." ""..."" Probably realizing that it was almost impossible to speak while we had those screens on, Balalaika turns them off. Although finding this leader of the Russian mafia watching those videos was surprising, the truth is that the enthusiasm that Revy showed when seeing them was not something to underestimate either... I can even see how she stares at the control that Balalaika had in her hand as if she would like to take it off her to solve her own doubt! I wanted to tell her that if she wanted to, I could help her resolve that question in her own flesh, but... since she would surely be quite upset, then I decide better to talk to Balalaika. She can really shoot me if I mention that to her with so many people around now... it would be a disgrace if after getting out unscathed from several shootings an ally would be the one to make another hole in my body! "Balalaika-onesan... you probably have the job that young boys most wish will be able to have at puberty." ¡° Hell!! You came here to talk about those damn twins, right?!! Leave aside the issue of porn videos and start talking about that other matter now!! " The angry face she had since we entered here had changed a lot now¡­ she was still angry, although this seems to have been for completely different reasons than at the beginning. Also, I didn''t want to bother her anymore, but... I had to say that! I just think that for a boy in puberty it was like a dream that he gets paid to watch porn videos!! Well, it seems that thanks to that, now we were able to avoid the part where she would try to avoid the twin''s matter, so I can''t say all this was a waste of time either. "Well, since you bring up that topic, I must assume that you are willing to discuss it and then we be able to resolve this peacefully." "" ... "" "¡­you know? I keep hearing screams of pain by the way we came here, Alex-chan " "...and then we be able to solve this without anyone dying..." Due to Revy''s words, the gaze of the people in the Russian group, and the occasional yelling a bit far away, then I have to rephrase the way I express myself a bit. ¡°Well, the point is that I came to ask you to remove the reward for the twins'' heads, Balalaika-onesan. I thought that we had previously agreed that this whole matter would be forgotten, I really don''t want there to be any friction between our groups, you know? " ¡°¡­ Brat, I can''t just ignore that! They killed and tortured one of my men!! How do you expect me to just ignore that? I can''t ask my men to forget about that matter! I have to give them something so that they feel calm and satisfied!! " As I didn''t have many advantages to continuing arguing about the thing of now, so I decided to start talking about the subject I had come for as Balalaika also wanted me to do. ...when she listens to me, for a moment I thought she was going to hyperventilate with fury as I could see her chest rising and falling rapidly. Then, as if she couldn''t take it anymore, she immediately starts yelling at me as she gets up from her chair. If it weren''t for the fact that my level is now not much different from hers, I think I would actually feel a bit oppressed by the aura I could see and feel around her... It is not that I do not understand what she says, in fact, I think that if I were in her place I would also do the same or even be even more aggressive and I would not rest until I see the person who screwed me dead. Also, as a mob boss, she surely had to show others that no one could step on her head without consequences. ¡­On the other hand, being a military group, probably the companionship and brotherhood between them are even greater than in other groups here, so it was reasonable that they could not simply ignore the death of one of their people. ¡°¡­If you are so concerned about the nonconformity of your men, then I can make all of them have peace of mind. I wouldn''t mind killing all your men so you don''t have to worry anymore, Balalaika-onesan" Unfortunately for her, if I have to worry about the problems of others or my own affairs instead, I will always choose the second option. Also, they are still a criminal group, so the more weakness you show, the more they want to take advantage of it. Therefore, it was my turn to oppress her. Bringing up my weapons again, I focus all my domain on the people in her group who were in this room. So, in the next instant, I could see how Balalaika''s face went from showing anger to dislike. Furthermore, the men I was aiming at were also beginning to form beads of sweat as they did the same and directed their weapons at us. This was not something that surprising, since we have had a little fight a few moments ago, they surely understood that what I was saying was not just empty words. ¡­I think without a doubt the most terrifying thing for a soldier is having to face someone or something that your weapons don''t seem to do any harm to. I feel like now I understand a little more how Arnold felt filming Terminator... it''s great to be able to walk in a hail of bullets like you''re immune! ¡°Fine¡­ I''ll take the reward off those damn twins. Are you satisfied now, little John?! Now get out of my damn mansion! " So after a minute of watching us and Balalaika thinking things over, in the end, she gives the order to her men to lower their weapons. She had sat back in her chair and now had a slightly defeated expression¡­ so not wanting to push her further, I just nodded and started walking towards the exit. "Well then I leave you to continue ''working happily'', Balalaika-onesan. I''ll come back another day to play when you have more tim" [Crash!!] "Get out of here now fucking bratt!! Ha ... Ha ... Ha ... " Before leaving the room, I finally turn around and try to say goodbye to her... unfortunately, she really seemed in a hurry to get me out of this place. Seeing her taking one of those screens and throwing it at me, I leave with Revy running quickly from this mansion. Chapter 298 The 4th World Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "I will go to another world for a few months..." "Eh?" A few days after what happened at the Russian Mafia base, I decided to talk to Revy about the matter of going to another world. I wanted to see that things really settle down in this place a bit, therefore I had waited a little longer to do that. So after seeing that I couldn''t feel people hovering around the building anymore¡­ well, the chainsaw girl was still hovering around Vin''s back, but that was another matter. With no enemies to worry about, then I decided it was time to go. ¡°¡­Are you going to return to the world where your other girls were? Then I¡­" Hearing me say that, you could see some annoyance on Revy''s face. It seemed like she wanted to tell me that she would accompany me, but perhaps because of her pride, she had some trouble saying that and instead she stares at me as if waiting for me to say something first. ...unfortunately, her thoughts were wrong and I would not go to Gaia. So, since it was a bit entertaining watching her act that way, I continue to look over her until I see that she was about to reach her limit by my silence. ¡°No, I will not go to Gaia¡­ I will go to another world to wait for the deadline with Eda to run and then return here for that. So, you and Leona will have to wait in this world for a while. " "...Another world? ¡­Why can''t the blue haired girl and I go there? " "..." ¡­There were several reasons why I wanted to go alone, but the main one was that this world was quite calm. It certainly has its own problems, but if you compare it with this city, then you might think that this world is a place where peace reigns. ...or at least that''s what I think. So bringing in a couple of girls who could kill someone for getting mad at someone would be quite troublesome. Although I couldn''t say that to Revy either¡­ she''ll probably only get mad if I mention that! So I could only keep quiet while thinking of another reason that she could understand better... ¡°¡­Leaving the twins in the care of Vin and Benny I don''t think would be a very good idea, surely minutes after we leave those guys will lose control of those little girls... Also, I need you to get somehow the entry passes for the weapons exhibition where we will carry out our exchange with Eda " ¡°That¡­ tch, fine. ...but is better you come back soon! I''m not will be babysitting for those damn girls for a long time!! " ¡­I wonder if she has an abandonment complex or something like that? Although I can understand that Vrana by her mental age acted that way, seeing Revy act in a similar way is a bit curious. "W-What you are do- Hmm~" Maybe because it seemed me to see this criminal was acting a bit cute, I can''t help but walk up to her and then kiss her for the first time. Also, unlike when I did this with some girl for the first time, with Revy I was quite forceful. "Hmmm~" I sucked her lips and saliva quite intensely, and when she tried to push me away with her hands, I held them until she stopped struggling. Then when she stops resisting, I immediately began to stroke that meaty ass that has caught my attention very much until now. I must say that it was quite nice to see this girl who always had a tough attitude change and act a little shy now. ¡°¡­Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you Revy. I will be back soon." "Hya~!" After a few minutes of stealing her lips, when I break away from her and look into her eyes, I tell her that while smiling and pinching one of her buttocks with a little force causing her to cry out a little acute voice. "I-Idiot! D-Damn perverted brat... h-how dare you to... " "Gueh!" ...unfortunately, that shyness is only shown for a few seconds and at being so close to her face, I could see how this one began to hide due to her anger... I had a bad feeling about this, and then this immediately comes true when she ends up punching me quite strongly. I don''t think she''s really that upset about the kiss since the affection that had reached a considerable level remains the same... so I can only say that this girl still has the habit of hiding her shame with violence... "Hmp~ Y-You deserves it for doing those things without asking..." My assumptions seem even more accurate when she shows a bit of concern after seeing me hold my eye where she hit me¡­ well, even though she didn''t seem so upset anymore, she still decides to take her badass girl performance to the end. Damn Revy... now maybe I''ll have to go to another world with a black eye! While I was a bit distracted, I''m really glad to go to that world now. Perhaps now at least I will be able to avoid better those blows... although in truth it is a bit regrettable to have to use those skills I will learn with one of the girls next to me! "Let''s go inform Leona..." Striving to think of this as that I have gained something and had a small loss, I decided to put this matter aside and get up from the ground while I hold my face a little to go with Leona and the others... So after telling Vin and Benny I''m going out for a while, in one room in this building were now Leona, Revy, the twins, and me. Since Leona and Revy are not quite emotional girls at goodbyes, I just decide to say a few short words to them before I leave. Also, although I didn''t tell the guys from before how I would go or where, it wasn''t so much because I wanted to hide this from them... let''s just say I was worrying a bit about their mental health now... they have already seen several things that should be something impossible in this world, so I didn''t want to make his situation worse. As for the twins... I think it was a bit late to worry about them in that regard, probably what I will show them now will only seem a little curious for these two. "Revy, like I told you before, try to get that pass for the weapons exhibition." "Fine, fine, I''ll do it " ¡°Leona, take care of little Hansel and Gretel. You two¡­ don''t cause any trouble while I''m gone and please listen to Leona words. " "It`s Ok. Master" ""Ok~"" Finishing saying those short words as a goodbye to them, I turn around and make to appear my grimoire which after giving it the necessary crystals to link to the world I choose to go to, next this one creates the dimensional rift. "it''s shining, it''s squealing~" "Whooh~ What is that, Leona-onesan?" "..." Then with the twins'' screams of surprise and the silence of the other two, I move into the dimensional rift where in the next second I see the same space between dimensions as at other times. Well, not everything was the same... This time I would go to a level 2 world for the first time! So I couldn''t help feeling a bit of excitement and nervousness by this... although it''s a shame that up until now at the first sight everything seemed the same as on other occasions. Well¡­ apparently from the information the grimoire gave me earlier, this world was one in decline. So the different thing so far was that this time my Grimoire ate 100,000 of my crystals to create the dimensional rift in an instant! [Beep] [Detecting interdimensional travel ... the user can choose between the following options as system support -Pay 10K crystals to choose a specific place to arrive in that world -Pay 10M crystals to have a background in this world. (To be immediately accepted as a disciple of a Master in this world) -Pay 20M crystals to choose a part in the timeline of that world to reach] As on other occasions too it was, seconds after I enter this place the system makes its announcement as usual. Also, the prices for the options it gives me were more and more expensive... Well, I honestly didn''t have much of a problem with this at this time. I can understand that something like manipulating time is quite expensive, and more if it was a level 2 world. Also, if you think about the advantages of having the background of someone important in this world would mean, that was reasonable. After all, that meant to have the support of someone on the master level in this world! So I even think that the System was not so usurious this time. ¡­If you think about it, someone of the master level in this world was surely a person with a level 2 soul!! Even so, it would still be very painful for me to fork out that amount! Also, choosing a specific part of this world in time didn''t make much sense, so that option was immediately out of the question. About starting with a master in that world... really that sounded like something very attractive! Although... in the end, I decide not to take that option either... There was no guarantee that this person was a master of one martial art that I liked. It''s true that without a doubt learning some martial art from any master was a very good thing, but... I think some Martial Arts would have more use for me than others. These can be very varied after all. For example, if I get someone who was a master of the bow, then that would not solve much of the problem for which I came to this world! After all, my main goal was to learn some body martial art mostly. Also, I think that just by going to a specific place my chances of finding a teacher who meets my requirements and who also accepts me as his disciple shouldn''t be that low... or so I hope. Well... probably 90% of what influenced my decision is that I did not want to end up with an enemy master of my goddess in that place! Besides, I had to at least try to become that woman''s disciple at all costs! ¡­Yes, I didn''t care much that she was a weapons master who contradicted my previous words! "I''ll only take the first option, take me to the place in my mind" [Understood... starting teleportation process] When I recovered from the slight dizziness caused by the change of worlds, I was now on a street in what looked like some normal city... Perhaps it was the first normal city that I have been in after being reborn¡­ in HOTD although it was very similar to this one, that world went to hell in just a few minutes after I arrived here. As for the Island of the world of B-Tooom and Ruananpur¡­ well, there is probably no point of comparison with here. It seemed like the world I came from, the sun here was just beginning to show itself too. So I could see several children and young people in uniform walking quietly to some school surely... also cars with women and men driving to their work could be observed quietly. ¡­Although this should be normal for me, seeing all this environment, I couldn''t help but feel a little strange! In fact, I was in front of what looked like an old Japanese-style house that was a bit out of the ordinary from all of this, but¡­ strangely, that place that seemed to be strange seemed more normal to me now! ¡­Upon realizing that feeling inside of me, then I couldn''t help but feel a bit affected by it. Damn it! Have I really become someone out of the ordinary to feel out of place in this type of environment?! I knew the answer to that, but still I tried to not answer it... really that was a bit sad! Although I could not deny that I stopped being someone normal, or someone with a normal mentality thanks to everything that had happened so far to me, there was still something in me that makes me felt a little bad to discover that at some point I was no longer so normal. Besides, seeing some people pointing at me as if I were someone strange, that increased more this feeling in me... well, I also understood that the reason why these people pointed to me while discussing some things in a low voice, it was probably because of something another thing than my thoughts. Well... they weren''t the only ones surprised. Seeing these people, I was also a bit surprised... The level of these people was quite high despite how normal they looked! People quite young in age wearing high school uniforms were in the 2-4 limit!! [This world is level 1-2, Alexander. So even though this world is in decline, the energy in this world is much higher than in the places you''ve been until now.] ¡­I thought this world was a level 2, Aurora. What do you mean it''s a level 1-2 world? [¡­Technically it is a level 2, but the base strength of the individuals and creatures of this world is still someone with a level 1 soul. In this world someone with a level 2 soul should not be born, only with training or some other factors, they can reach that level. If this were a totally level 2 world, then all individuals would be born with a level 2 soul... well, that does not mean that all creatures in that type of world are strong. It can also be said that these worlds would cause various problems for a person with a level 1 soul. Although I think that to understand this, then it is best that you go to those kinds of worlds so that you understand it better] I see... well, when I get to one of those worlds, then I''ll find out about those things. For now, I should concentrate on the things of this world first. ¡­Perhaps it was not just necessary for me to learn martial arts in this place, it might also be a good thing for my mind to be back in a peaceful world¡­ after all I can''t deny that when I find someone that seems annoying, then one of the main thoughts that pop into my mind is to kill him! [Well¡­ it''s true that having a bloodthirsty mind isn''t such a good thing. Although depending on the world you are in, I don''t think it will be best to leave an enemy alive either... it''s difficult, but I think it would be best to find some balance... Since this world is peaceful, I think it would be best if you also take it as a vacation. You probably don''t need to be so blunt in this world, Alexander. But, once you go back to other worlds, there I don''t think you should keep the pacifist mentality of this place...] Certainly¡­ I just don''t want to become a ruthless one who can kill anyone without blinking and without reason. The best thing is just to be extreme only with those who go totally against my principles... like people who abuse children or enemies who want to kill me or the people next to me... if you want to kill someone, then that person cannot complain because someone else does the same. [Yeah¡­ that''s not a bad idea. Fufufu also, with the girls and me by your side, I think we can prevent you from becoming too bloodthirsty, Alexander. So don''t worry too much] After that little discussion with Aurora, then I cast my eyes on the house in front of me... well, it''s time to start things in this world. Chapter 299 4th World 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- The house I lay my eyes on, it looked like one with ancient Japanese architecture¡­ well, it wasn''t just the style. Given how worn this one looked, it really seemed like this house had been built in that ancient time in Japan rather... Well, it wasn''t like this one had the appearance that it would collapse at any moment, it just looked old due to the passing of the years. Also, if you think about how important space is now in this country in these times, then instead of a house, this was more of a small mansion. Although... I must say that this place really gave a bad feeling! It had the classic look of a haunted place where ghosts appear!! Well, since I knew that this place should not be a haunted mansion or a door to hell, I immediately approach the great doors of this house. No... I think that in a sense, these gates really were a direct door to hell... although probably it was a hell full of physical torture with strange machines if I remember correctly. Taking a step forward, I realize that the atmosphere in this world was indeed a little different. How to explain this? It was as if the air around me exerted a little pressure on me... Strangely, despite that pressure, this was not a bad feeling... if I have to compare it to something, it would probably be like a fish which despite the environment with greater pressure and resistance from the sea or lakes where it lives, this one should still feel very comfortable there. This is how I felt right now¡­ even though the surroundings felt a bit more oppressive, I still felt that my body was much more adapted than in other places. It was certainly a slightly strange feeling. [It must be because your body is in the 8th limit now. It could be said that this environment is the most suitable to continue your development... Undoubtedly, if you brought a person in the first limits who has not grown up here getting used to this environment, this one would only feel discomfort, and surely it would not be the same as what you feel.] While I was not expecting to level in the world of Black Lagoon, even so, I still managed to reach the level [75] thanks to several of the missions there. This was a pleasant and unexpected surprise. Because I also came to this world with another goal to level, also it was not bad to hear Aurora say that this world was very suitable for I can gain more strength here. Also, if we add that at any moment I can take a Limit-Break pill, maybe it is not impossible to achieve a level 2 soul in this world... well at least I think I can be optimistic to reach the peak of a level 1 soul! The only problem is that perhaps in this world I cannot increase my strength thanks to obtaining a little of the energy from a person I kill... Shit! Indeed maybe the best was to come to this world to try to I could relax a little... I do not think it''s a very good thought to try to be stronger by killing others! Especially if they are people with whom I have no enmity. Shaking my head to erase the idea of becoming a genocide from my mind, I raise my hand to knock on the door of the house in front of me. Then my hand is suspended in the air because suddenly as if the big gates were automatic, these open by itself making a screeching sound that would cause a chill in anyone... Fuck! Couldn''t they at least oil the hinges a bit? No, that was not the main problem! These doors should not have that automatic opening system!! Damn it, this place more and more gave a bad feeling to me... It really felt like the house by itself was inviting me in... only that there was a certain feeling that if you walked into this one, then you might never be able to leave here! Possibly if instead of me the person standing here was someone normal, then it''s almost sure that they would run away thinking that this place was haunted while crying loud!! ¡­In fact, even though I don''t consider myself a believer in those things, I still hesitated to take another step forward! Well... thanks to the things I''ve been through, I wouldn''t find it so strange that things like ghosts really existed... now I think about this, there should be worlds where they maybe roam freely. I wonder if I can fight something like a ghost by my strength now? You could say that this was the scary thing for me... in a way, the existence of these would not scare me so much, but rather scared me more that I could not do anything against them! Well... at least I know I don''t have to worry about that here... probably. Although I did not see it clearly, the person responsible for opening the door was a gigantic man who while trying to hide above the door, then he used one of his feet to open this one. ¡­Our views crossed for just a second, and then that huge man seemed to turn into a black blur that disappeared entering the house! I could barely follow his movements, you know?! I couldn''t even properly evaluate him with my eye skill!! Although¡­ I must admit that, somehow, this scares me more than if he had been a ghost! Now, this house no longer seemed like a haunted one to me, this place gave me the feeling that it was more like a trap to capture helpless little children!! The only thing that gave me the courage to step forward was that I could recognize that man a bit¡­ I think he should be harmless to some extent. So, ignoring the warnings of my senses that this place was dangerous, I walk inside this ancient Japanese house. Thank God that inside it is not as if a mist or black aura covered this place... in fact, it was the normal patio that this type of house should have, only that like the house, this has also deteriorated... although I no longer felt a bad feeling by the environment, I could only think that this definitely indicated that the people living in this place did not have much money. [Tzun] [Tzun] [Tzun] Suddenly, when I relax a bit while taking a look at the surroundings, I hear a hissing sound and feel something passing quickly next to my head... then when I turn slowly, there were several ninja stars that had embedded themselves in the wood... Fuck! Those damn stars looked like bullets!! No, it was even more dangerous since I didn''t even have time to react! I only heard them when they buzzed at passing my ears and which would probably be too late if I had wanted to avoid them!! The person responsible for this was a shadow smaller than the one before that moved quickly from one tree which was planted in this garden to another! But... strangely, instead of having the urge to run out of this place or be afraid of that presence, I wanted to run and kneel in front of this one!! There was only one person who used such weapons in this place, so it must be her!! "Breakfast is ready~! You two, if you don''t come quickly then the others will take your port-... Emmm¡­ who are you~? " The only thing that prevented me from going directly to where that person should be, was that suddenly a door of the house opens when sliding to the side and then a pretty girl wearing an apron and a wooden spoon is shown herself coming out from there... Since she didn''t disappear the moment I laid my eyes on her as the other two, then I could see her clearly... she was a young girl about Saya''s age when we met, with the difference that she was blonde and with a mole under her eye right that gave her a little touch of sensuality. ¡­Well, it wasn''t just the mole. Because she was wearing something resembling a purple leotard, her curves that highlighted a totally exuberant body was totally visible before my eyes! In truth she not could lose about nothing compared to the most voluptuous girls in my mansion¡­ no, thinking that she should still be on developing, then I could only feel a chill run down my spine! She was also a fearsome person... although in a different sense!! Also, contrary to that dynamite body, she showed a totally sweet and gentle attitude¡­ if you compare her with a certain girl who uses two guns, it was a difference like heaven and hell! Besides, if you compared her with the presences from before too, then anybody could only think that she was an angel who was caught and imprisoned by the demons of this house! No, knowing a little about the situation of this place, then more than a guess maybe that would be something quite real!! Although¡­ that could also be an appearance to deceive you! This girl couldn''t be underestimated either!! Upon evaluating her, the labels of [Body Domain-S] [Seikuken-D] [Peace of Mind-S] [Housewife-D] [Level 83] appear above her head... That almost made my mouth open involuntarily! This girl has a little hight level than me! Also, the abilities that I could see that she had were comparable to some that the girls specialized in fighting on Gaia had!! ...well, recalling the anime of this world a bit, I think it would be more surprising if she had abilities similar to Kurisu or Shisuka which were not specialized in the fighting. "Umm... excuse me..." Oh, it is true! When she noticed me, she had quickly turned all her attention to me¡­ well, if someone strange shows up at your house, then I think that''s quite normal. In fact, I think I can''t blame the woman who threw those ninja stars at me so much¡­ well, I probably wouldn''t have been able to complain to her either-even if she had done it for no reason. "¡­I''m hungry too" "E-Eh? T-That is..." ...now that I think about it, even though the giant had opened the door for me, it would have been better to knock and not enter directly here... Because lately I have been able to enter any place as if it were my house and without having to worry about anything, then I had just ended up entering this house... I think I have lost the etiquette and common sense that I used to have a little too... Well, I was already inside the house and, furthermore, it could be said that I had been "invited" to pass and so now I should explain to her the reason why I came to this place. Unfortunately, smelling the scent that came from inside the house this girl had come from, before I know it, those words had already left my mouth. Lately, I have only been eating food from fast restaurants that were in Ruananpur¡­ since no one of the people in that place cooked, that was the only solution. Also, because I was transported to this world very early, it was still not the normal time when we ordered breakfast¡­ so yes, I was hungry. If you add to this that the aroma from inside the house was of homemade food, I couldn''t help my mouth salivate a bit. I missed Saeko-chan''s cooking a little... "E-Emm¡­ d-do you want to eat with us? It''s not fancy food, but you can fill your stomach at least..." "..." Interestingly, of kicking me out of this place like perhaps most people would have done by heard my words, she actually offers me to eat here! I''m sorry for doubting you even for a moment! You really are a pretty sweet girl!! "¡­okay" Well, for now, I''ll fill my stomach first and then talk about the important things with this girl. I think she was the right person if I wanted to fulfill my purpose for which I came to this world! So after I nodded to her invitation, I began to walk behind her into the house. The state of the house inside was much better than outside, it looked like a cozy place. Passing through several corridors, then immediately we were in what looked like a Japanese dining room... also, there were already several people there. "Who is that brat?!" "She''s a pretty adorable little girl." "..." "Hohoho, do we have guests?" In that place around the table, 4 men were already seated. The first one to speak with a rather loud voice that seemed to scream was a man in his 30s with an impressive physique, he was also someone big and who had around him a rather aggressive aura in accordance with his way of speaking... well, maybe half of these guys had this type of complexion... Only the person who speaks after that man, who looked like a middle-aged man and was holding a camera with which he photographed me while he was speaking was a short person. Furthermore, the man of a similar age to that other and who is keeping silent while just looking at me and who was wearing what looked like traditional Japanese clothing seemed to be the most normal-looking person here. The last to speak was a man who, as far as I know, should be an old man and a relative of this girl that I was following since he was also blond. He even had an even more impressive physique than the two giant subjects from before ... although, at first glance, this one had a gentler aura compared to the aforementioned big guy. "Apa ~ Apa ~ I''m hungry too ~" "U-Un ... food ..." Then while I was observing these men, suddenly right on my back a great wall of flesh that seemed as hard as steel appeared... and another one with a more tender and voluptuous aspect too! Taking a second look at them, they were a pair of a man and a woman looking somewhat younger than others in their mid-20s or even a little younger¡­ plus, these two should be the shadows that I had seen previously. The man had a somewhat childish attitude very much in contrast to his appearance... although... I don''t pay as much attention to this one since now my vision was totally focused on the woman who appeared next to him! If the girl from before had an impressive body, then this young woman was pure dynamite!! It just seemed that her clothes, which looked like ninja cosplay, could not contain her large proportions that overflowed through this one!! ¡° L-Little one¡­ you''re drooling, you know?" "I-I''m sorry... it''s because of the smell of the food... I''m really hungry " When I was practically reviewing the perfection with which this young woman was created, the short guy speaks to me and interrupting my detailed observation. Feeling that the others were looking at me a little strange for this, I quickly look for am excuse while I wipe the saliva from my lips and I swallow all that had accumulated in my mouth. ¡­To be honest, this young woman had really greatly awakened the hunger within me¡­ although it was not exactly for food! Perhaps the only thing that prevented me from receiving a critical blow was that despite the enormous sensuality that she exuded, her attitude was a bit similar to that man next to her. She also seemed to have a bit of a childish character... This house really seemed to be one where the strangest people in this world had gathered... and I wasn''t saying it just by the looks of all these people, when I evaluated them, I immediately realized that all these people from before had a level 2 soul!! As if that weren''t enough, next to this indication, I could also read in each one of them [Karate Master-C] [Chinese Kenpo Master-B] [Jiujitsu-B Master] [Furinji style Master-S] [ Mue thai Master -C] [Weapon Prodigy-SS]¡­ also, each from them had other remarkable abilities apart from these!! ...well, since before I entered this house, I had already seen the large wooden sign above the door that said "Ryosanpaku", so I was already aware that this should be this way a little... although, despite being prepared mentally, meeting these Masters personally was something that I couldn''t help but remain quite surprising!! Chapter 300 Ryosanpaku 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡° You didn''t need to cover your food like someone was going to take it from you, you know? " "...the portion you were given didn''t seem to be enough to support the huge bodies of some of you... so you can''t blame me for that." "W-What do you mean, brat? Even if I''m still hungry do you think I''ll take food from a child?!" After having contemplated all these master-level people¡­ well, mainly the only woman among them. Then we all sat down to eat waiting for the blonde girl to start handing out the dishes. I had unconsciously protected my plate while I was eating, and that''s why the rude guy''s complaint... well, although I tell him that in my defense, I think they are all good guys since they didn''t complain about a stranger joining in to eat despite their portion would be reduced. "To all this... Who the hell are you, brat?" ¡°Umm¡­ it''s true, who are you? " "Eh? You didn''t know she either, Miu-chan? Y-You shouldn''t just pick up a little girl off the street, you know? After all, here are some people who have an appearance that could lead to misunderstandings... " ...although I should be in favor of the blonde girl for her kindness, it cannot be denied that what this Chinese man says is totally true. " Who are you talking about, Ma ?! If there is someone dangerous here, then that would be you !! " "U-Un ... Ma per-vert..." "E-Eh? T-That is cruel, Shigure~" "..." ¡­Now I feel like I am a dog picked up from the street. Well, that has some truth to it and so I can''t say anything about it. Also, the food was quite delicious, so I don''t mind very much being seen as a bum. Either way, I think now I should start discussing the things that I had precisely come to this place for. "Hi, I''m Alexander. I recently came to... this city. I''m sorry for all the inconvenience I caused you and thanks for the food, it was delicious. " "E-Eh? H-Hi¡­ I''m Miu. D-Don''t worry, I''m glad you liked it " "Looks like you at least have manners, brat... although I also think you are making a presentation too late!" After putting the chopsticks on the plate, I turn to Miu who was trying to calm the discussion that some of these people had started. She is a bit surprised by my sudden introduction, but right away she seemed cheerful by my words. "Alexander¡­ isn''t that a man''s name?" "...I am a man, old man." "" ... "" ¡­ As usual, it seems that my gender surprises them even more than the fact that suddenly a stranger had joined their breakfast. In fact, lately I just tried to filter that topic when it reached my ears so as not to get mad because of this... Well, one of the reasons I came to this place was also to finally put an end to it! I can probably put some muscle in this body so that nobody will mistake me for a girl anymore!! ¡°E-Emm¡­ are you a foreigner? You were lost? " Perhaps seeing my discomfort over this topic, Miu speaks to change this discussion. Then since she has brought up the main topic that I wanted to talk about, I decided to answer her by making my request. ¡°No, I was actually looking for this place¡­ I want to learn martial arts! I heard from someone that some Master lived in this place and therefore, I came to learn from them!! " "Eh? L-Learn martial arts here?... th-that''s a little... " ¡° I don''t want to teach someone! Especially a scrawny little brat like you!!" "Apa ~ Apa ~ Apa wants a disciple... ~ " "U-Un... I s-o Th-at will be grea-t..." "" ... "" When saying why I had come here, all these masters react in different ways... the guy who had a horizontal scar on his nose like a cut, it seems like he was reluctant to teach me martial arts... Well, to be honest, he wasn''t my first choice for someone to teach me about that. It''s not that I despise karate or something, I just believed that other disciplines would be more useful to me. Although... that was the point of view of someone who had never seriously practiced martial arts, so I am aware that I may be wrong and perhaps in the end it would be one of the best options to learn. On the other hand, the young tanned man and the super sexy young woman seemed quite willing to teach me! About this, I was completely happy and also somewhat terrified by hearing these two... The reason for my happiness of course was because my dream of becoming a disciple of that goddess was now at my fingertips! In fact, just for hearing her say that and even if all the other Master refused to teach me, then that wouldn''t have affected me greatly! So while those three were saying their opinions about teaching a person, the other 3 older men in this room keep silent while watching me closely. This continues until finally the old blond man decides to speak as well. ¡°Hohoho, well everyone calms down. I think we should first hear why this little guy wants to learn martial arts, then after that we can decide what to do. Little one, martial arts are not something to take lightly. If this is used in a bad way, then this can cause a lot of harm to other people¡­ so it is the responsibility of a Master to see that the person is someone that worth teaching. So tell me little one, what is your desire to learn martial arts? " With the words of the old man, the whole place is silent again and everyone focuses their gaze on me... in truth at having so many people with this level of strength watching you create a bit of pressure! "Umm... I really think that my reason for learning martial arts is something very reasonable, in fact, you can say that it is to change a misfortune of mine, you know? I know that you will understand and even feel sad about this when you all hearing it... " "..." With that as a prelude, everyone''s face here turns serious... it was as if they really expected now that the story I was going to tell them was something quite sad. So after a little pause while I watched them, then I continued telling them my story. ¡°The truth is that even though I seem like someone quite cheerful and happy, I have experienced a great misfortune and injustice¡­ in fact, you should probably already be able to imagine it because someone even mentioned that already! I just don''t want other people to keep mistaking me for a woman anymore! Every time someone does it, I really feel like my heart is stabbed, you know?!! " "E-Eh? I-Is that why you want to learn martial arts, brat?! Damn it, I was thinking that you would say something like that you were bullied at school and you wanted to learn how to defend yourself or something! It''s a waste of time teaching someone martial arts just for that !! " [Pan!] ¡° Nonsense! How can it not be something cruel? You just don''t understand this because you have that problem!! Imagine that for some reason I wear a skirt and go out like that, surely there would be very men who would approach me to try to flirt, you know?!! " That was not the main reason why I came to this place, but I also couldn''t say that I wanted to learn martial arts to finish off my enemies more easily! Surely if I do that, then none of these people would teach me something!! So I decided better to talk about the second reason I was here, but... then seeing how the guy with the scar minimize my problem that, even though it was not my main reason to learn martial arts, it was still something quite important to me and so I couldn''t help but get a little excited while answering him!! Well... maybe it was more than a "little" since I hit the table while yelling at him. ¡­shit! The table now has a mark because of that!! A little concerned about damaging someone else''s property, I make a pause while I move my plate to cover the mark discreetly¡­ if they discover it later, then I''ll blame any of the big guys¡­ it seems like they constantly break things in this house anyway. " You don''t get it... if the tanned guy wearing a skirt, then surely it might just be something other people find a bit curious but they wouldn''t mistake him for a woman!!" ...that tanned man probably had the least aggressive aura in this place. So I think that if someone saw him wearing a skirt maybe they might even find it funny, but that would be all. "Or if you put a skirt on you, then people would run scared as that could only cause fear!!" ¡° W-Why the hell would I wear a skirt, brat?!! " ¡­ Seriously, if I walked down some dark alley and came across this man wearing a skirt, then probably before I knew it I would find myself running with the only thought of why I wasn''t born with one more pair of legs to run faster! Also, that wasn''t so much because it would be strange for this man to wear a skirt... it was rather because if you combine that with this man''s aura, then I don''t think you can think of anything good happening from that encounter! ¡°It was just an example¡­ you don''t need to get like that, man. If you don''t like this one, we can use the old man. If he wore a skirt, then people would think that because of his age and all the things he''s experienced, he simply wanted to experience something new¡­ but I''m sure no one would mistake him for a woman. " " " ... " " With my words, now everyone has their eyes on this old man ... it seems that when they wanted to try to imagine him with a skirt, immediately they all look away as if they were afraid of something. ¡­I can''t blame them for that, that was understandable since, for various reasons, this old man looked like a monster!! If I didn''t know that this man was the oldest person in this room and he told me that was 30-40 years old, then I don''t think I would doubt his words! This damn old man even looks like he has a more jovial body than some of the others here!! ¡­Looking at him, I''m sure that his "friend" hasn''t died yet In fact, I think that of the people here, he is one of the main ones from who I would like to learn his secret techniques¡­ it is my deepest wish that when I reach that age I would have that same vivacity throughout my body!! Although that''s not the reason why I say that this old man was a monster¡­ of all those who were here, his level was the highest reached a number of [149]! Furthermore, he even had an ability that sounded quite strong¡­ [Super Man]!! ¡­About this, I understood that this ability was one that probably had to do with his strength, but¡­ I don''t know why but this one also seemed to have a sexual connotation to me! If a woman says something like [Super Man] to you after being with her, surely that would be something it would take your pride to the clouds... ¡°Well, it might be annoying to be mistaken for a woman, but it''s not something for a person to feel sad either. Also, why the hell doesn''t you just cut your hair if your feminine appearance bothers you so much¡­ " ¡°¡­I''ve thought about it, but just imagining that after doing that things don''t change is something that my poor heart couldn''t resist!! Also, do you think these tears are from sweat?! No, they are due to the pain in my soul for every time someone mistakes me as a woman" "Boy, I understand... it is certainly something quite unfortunate that someone confuses you with a woman ... even is crueler if a girl rejects you for thinking that you''re more beautiful than her!" As I pointed to the tears that began to trickle down my face at some point, the man who wore Chinese clothes, a hat, and was short, unexpectedly he seemed moved by my words. I honestly didn''t expect these guys to understand me and so it was a bit surprising to find that someone seemed affected by my speech... ...about my tears, unfortunately, these were not fake! It seems that even though I tried to ignore this, I was more affected than I thought about that problem!! "Jo-shi Jo-sh..." But then, before I knew it, the sexy woman was by my side as she stroked my head. Well... since she seemed to comfort me, then accepting her offer, I hug her waist as I also sink my head into her lush chest and rub my face into it to wipe my tears. "T-This is..." "D-Damn brat-" ¡°Don''t worry boy, I''ll help you! It may be a little hard to believe, but when I was young I had the same problem as you. But look at me now, it doesn''t seem like I have that problem anymore, right? So you can rest easy and trust me! " I can hear the voices of astonishment from some of the other people here like Miu and the guy I was arguing with, it even seems like this woman is also a bit shocked by my actions but she quickly recovers and continues to stroke my head that now it was on her chest. Also, before the guy that was surely dying of envy could say something, the Chinese man intervenes with greater enthusiasm as he did not miss the opportunity to photograph this magnificent scene... I understand you little man... and I also want a copy of that image! [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the heart" (???) Rank: "D" Description: To maintain confidence in a person, it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, the greater bond created will be. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: Affection 75 (Fond) Loyalty 60 (Neutral) "Ma ... per-vert..." Now that I remember, I think this man was a handsome boy when he was quite young¡­ so his words had a lot of credibility and so, surely he wasn''t just trying to comfort me. Furthermore, I was also glad that now another Master was willing to teach me! On the other hand, I think this man is the one I can best get along with in this place¡­ the way he ignores this woman''s complaints while continuing to photograph her at really good angles, he''s certainly someone in master level! In fact, I can see how he also approves of my actions right now and gives me a thumbs up with one of his hands! Also, since I felt the need to return the praise but without this ninja girl does realize it, I do the same action as him while I trying not to get into her vision. I didn''t want her to think that I was similar to that old man after all... even so, the man understands my problem and instead of complaining about leaving him being the only one despised by her, he just covers his gaze with the hat and shows me a smile! Without a doubt, he was someone who had at least one big heart! But... there was only a problem. "E-Emm ... thanks, but... I don''t want to be short and bald" "E-Eh? T-That''s something cruel Alexander-kun... " "HAHAHAHA, it seems that the boy does not want to be like you, Ma" I really appreciated his offer to help me, but... of all the other men here he was the only one who seemed to have a body more in line with his age! So when he said he would help me, then that was the only way I could think that he could help me! Don''t get it wrong, of the martial arts practiced by all these people here, his martial art was one of the ones I most wanted to learn, but... regrettably, I just don''t think it''s the adequate one to solve that other problem of mine. Well, if we continue in this way it would probably take a long time for these people to decide whether to teach me. So, in the end, I have to use my last resort. With great force of will, I stop hugging this sexy woman, and then I reach into my suit to take my trump card that I know they won''t be able to ignore. 301: Ryozanpaku 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Well, I don''t want to learn for free. Maybe it is not much, but I am willing to pay for all of your teachings from everyone " "I don''t think your allowance is enough to make us change of min-" "" E-Eh? "" ¡­While it is true that some of these Masters do not like the idea of putting a price on their teachings very much, I honestly do not think that the cost of learning martial arts in this world would be that high. Also, my words were simply a courtesy since what I had taken out were gold coins! I didn''t want them to think that I looked down on them, and so that''s why I acted humbly as I took a seiza position and put the coins on the table. ... it really seemed that some of them did not like the idea of teaching someone just for money, but... before they could say a complaint, their words get stuck in their throats when they saw the glow of this metal. Surely they couldn''t even ignore this... "G-Gold! These are gold coins!! " Unexpectedly, the first one to act was Miu who quickly came to my side and took the coins as if trying to see if they were real. Of course that since they were, a big smile appears on her face as she holds them. ...in fact, she turns to look at me as if asking me if I had more of these coins... I think that the amount I gave her should be enough for a wardship of someone, but for that intense look of her, without any alternative I take all the ones that still were left in my interdimensional storage setting there a quantity of about 20 on the table now. With this, all the gold I brought from HOTD was gone... damn it! Before this had been a little mountain, you know? Buying big guns is not cheap at all... Well, a part of me felt that these coins were more worth using them for could see Miu-chan happy than to buy weapons. Although... she really had an aura of a housewife who cared about the finances of the house! "Sakaki-san, you will teach Alexander-kun martial arts!!" "" E-EEh?~ Why do I have to teach / learn from him?"" "...Brat, do you have any problem learning from me?!! " Then, the one who ends up deciding if I could learn martial arts here was Miu who until a few moments ago had remained silent observing everything that happened... So hearing this, the guy named Sakaki and I complained at the same time about her decision¡­ besides, he doesn''t seem to like me complaining about Miu''s decision too. He should be happy that we have the same opinion! ¡°It''s not that I don''t want to learn from you, but... I prefer that she teach me first! I think I have paid enough for more than one of you to teach me! " As I said before, the truth is that I preferred to learn another style than Karate... furthermore, above all I wanted to first deepen my relationship with the ninja girl!! "U-Un ... I-can teach A-lex..." ¡°T-That is¡­ I think that first I will introduce you to all the people here so you can better choose who you want to learn from... He is the master of the 100th dan in Karate, Sakaki Shishio. Although he seems quite a rude person, the truth is that he is someone quite kind." " W-Who''s kind?!!" "He is Akisame Koetsuji, he is a Jiujitsu master and a philosopher. Surely you can learn a lot from him since he is also a very calm person!" "..." It seems like Miu wanted that one of these two to be the one to teach me since she spoke as if she wanted to highlight them above the others¡­ in fact, from what I remember from the anime, it is true that learning from these two maybe would be the best. Despite Sakaki complaining, I''m sure that if Miu "asks" him for this, he would end up teaching me for sure. Also, I don''t think he does it in a bad way even if he is forced to do it, and... since he is someone with the level of [128], then I couldn''t deny that it would be very good to learn from him! Instead, since I had come to this room, from this man named Akisame I felt a strange sensation... it was not as if he was oppressing me with his aura or he disliked me... it was simply as if he was trying to see through me all this time. ¡­Although that''s not bad, it certainly caused me some discomfort. Not only that, I think he and I don''t have very good compatibility... But¡­ there was something about him that I definitely wanted to learn! It was not so much his martial art, but more well how to physically train!! Among the other masters here and with a level of [132], the aura around him was the most stable. It was as if his body and aura were totally in sync¡­ even this man in that aspect surpassed the old man maybe! Also¡­ being honest, I didn''t want to be a pile of muscles either! Not only for aesthetics, I felt that a body like Akisame''s was more optimal and balanced for fighting. Therefore, I wanted to learn how to create such a body. ¡°E-Emmm¡­ this is Ma Kensei, Master of Chinese Kenpo. He is a pervert, so the best thing is that you do not learn from him " "U-Un... Ma per-vert..." "T-That''s cruel, Miu-chan and Shigure" " That''s the truth, all the time you''re trying to take pictures of me with Shigure-san in the bathroom!! " ¡­ I don''t think any of the men here can blame him for that! With the bodies of these two girls, it is even more surprising that the other men can keep calm!! Although, of course, I could only defend Ma in my head... Also, despite Miu''s warnings, like Akisame this man excelled in one aspect and probably even surpassed the old man in that. This was something very attractive for me and that I certainly wanted to learn from him! No, it was not his perversion. The way he seemed to control his internal energy was much better than the others¡­ besides, at having a level of [131], he was a great candidate to learn from him. ¡°Hohoho, you should continue with the introductions Miu. Also, we''ll talk later Ma... " [Crack!] "Y-Yes..." ¡­Maybe I''m a bit wrong and this old man continues to surpass everyone here in all aspects. How the hell he break old Ma''s camera being so far away from him and without not even being able to see him make a move?!! This old man is very dangerous... "... He ''s Apachai Opachai... he''s a master of Mue thai... b-but, I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to learn from him for now... you can die" "Apapa ~ I can show you the way to the death, Alex-kun~" "..." ¡­ Miu really seemed to have doubts about introducing him, but as if she had no other choice, she finally made up her mind to do so. Although¡­ here words were totally full of warnings! Also, that person didn''t seem to care about that and continues after her saying something that a person would probably think of as a joke that went along with Miu''s description, but... l knew it very well, this person was not kidding! If I train with him, then surely that would be like walking a path full of pain and where the end of it is most likely death!! So, a large part of me totally agreed with following Miu''s warnings, but... Mue thai was one of the disciplines that in my opinion was the most complete¡­ I wanted to learn it, but just not with this Master!! It wasn''t something personal or that I disliked this level [126] tanned man, in fact, at first glance anyone would think he was a kind guy that you could happily learn from. The only problem was¡­ "Apapa ~ Apa ~ Apa ~" "Sh-Shit... Kuh!!" "A-Alexander-kun!" As if he was motivated to show his discipline so that I chose him to teach me, Apa throws himself at me while throwing kicks and punches ... I can dodge a couple of these, but as if that excited him even more, the intensity of these continued to rise until I am thrown by a kick! ¡­shit! My arms feel very numb!! "Apapa~ Are you okay, Alex-kun? ~" "A-Are you okay?" "... somehow... for a moment I thought he would rip my head off... " I was not kidding, if instead of choosing to hit my chest he had chosen to kick my head, now there would only be a body gushing blood streams from the neck like many zombies who had their heads burst shooting on HOTD!! "Ho~ That wasn''t bad, brat. Even though those were just Apa''s warm-up moves you still managed to evade some. " "..." I wasn''t happy with Sakaki''s words, but I had to admit that I didn''t feel any animosity from Apa¡­ in fact, that was the only reason that now I wasn''t complaining to him for suddenly attacking and kicking me! It was a bit difficult to get mad at someone with a childish face after they hit you... "Well, that''s the reason why maybe it''s best that you don''t learn from Apachai-san¡­ (he can''t contain himself when fighting). So continuing with the introductions, she is Kosaka Shigure, a genius in the use of all weapons... (She is perhaps also one of the most dangerous people here, so you better think about it very well if you want to learn from her) " "U-Un Yoros-ku(nice to meet you)..." While moving my arms to remove the numbness from them, Miu sets her eyes on the other woman here. Also, after she introduces her, she leans close to my ear to whisper that to me. ...on the other hand, Shigure-san strikes a pose as if she was happy to be praised. "Does not matter! I''m willing to take the risks if Shigure-san can teach me!! Please take me as your man¡­ I mean, as your disciple, Shigure-san!! " "Boy¡­ it seems like you let your true wishes slip away before¡­" "T-This is..." "It''s fine Miu-chan, I understand the risks very well but I''d rather have a beautiful and sexy one-sama teach me than having to hang out with a muscular guy!!" " Damn it, brat! Now you don''t even hide it a bit!! " "Well said, little Alexander!" Miu is a bit surprised by my "determination" and Sakaki complains about my words, but then Ma seemed to agree with me. Oddly, the person I was talking about didn''t seem to care about this¡­ no, I quickly realized that there was another reason why she doesn''t react much to what I say. "Am-I se-xy and beauti-ful?" It seemed that she was not aware of her own appearance! So as if she wanted to confirm it, she approaches me who was still on the ground and putting her hands on her gifted breasts enhancing them, and leans a little while asking that. ...just by see her like this I felt all the blood in my body going to two regions of my body at maximum speed! Although... in part this was a pretty good thing because if not, then it could only result in a huge erection that might break my pants or a total bleeding from my nose!! "Of course! ...Totally! ...I will kill anyone who opposes that!! " As Shigure-san was waiting for my answer and with each of my hands slightly holding my nose and discreetly covering my crotch, I let out a voice that could probably be heard several streets away. "" ... "" [Beep] [Shigure Affection +5] I don''t know if she was really surprised by the fact that someone thought that of her or my impetus with which I answered her was too much, but her face shows very slightly some joy and a bit of shame. ¡­Probably because she was quite expressionless, then you had to pay close attention to distinguish it. But just by looking at her like this, I knew that if I had a counter of affection towards her, then it was certain that it would have increased by at least 500 now! Also, she seemed to be a girl who liked to be praised... when her face returns to normal, she takes a pose as if she is proud of it by puffing up her chest... i-if she keeps making them stand out even more, then they will overflow of her kimono for sure!! "Hohoho, I understand your ''seriousness'' of wanting to learn martial arts, little one, but I agree with what my granddaughter Miu said¡­ you should learn from Sakaki first. Hohoho, by the way, I am Furinji Hayato¡­ and if you want to go out with Miu, then you will have to defeat me first!! " "Grandfather!!" ¡­Old man, nobody asked you that! Or was that a warning? I can''t deny that Miu was a very attractive and sweet girl, so I couldn''t help my eyes slipping towards her on many occasions¡­ surely this old man saw me do it! "Tch... if the old man says so, then I''ll have to" Sakaki, I wasn''t very happy about it either you know? But unfortunately... I couldn''t go against the words of this old man either... damn it! This old probably was the person with the level most high in this world!! [Beep] [Mission / Main " Disipulo del Ryozanpaku " Rank: " F " Description: If learning from someone''s master level is good, then doing it from 5 is even better! Also, the Ryozanpaku Dojo is certainly one with the best teachers in this world, so you can''t miss the opportunity to learn from them. Objective: Become an official disciple of Sakaki Shio (Affection> 100 Current: 70 ) Become an official disciple of Akisame Akisame Koetsuji (Affection> 100 Current: 50 ) Become an official disciple of Ma Kensei (Affection> 100 Current: 75 ) Become an official disciple of Apachai Opachai (Affection> 100 Current: 75 ) Become an official disciple of Kosaka Shigure (Affection> 100 Current: 80 ) Rewards: 2 [Rank] up of the skill taught by the master who officially accepts you as a disciple 1 Reward from the world itself 1 Million x Crystals for each teacher who accepts you as a disciple 10 Million x Gold for each teacher who accepts you as a disciple ¡­Since I had no choice but to follow the Old man instructions, I started walking behind Sakaki who also looked noticeably grumpy from this, and then the system notifies me of a mission. This one had taken a while to do this¡­ after all, it usually gave me the main world missions almost the instant I get to this one. Well, you could think that in this world if you did not interact with any person level Master, then it probably wouldn''t make much sense for a mission to activate. Surely it would be as useless as if I had gone to a place other than B-Tooom''s Island of Death. Furthermore, it seems that even the system is motivating me for chasing after Shigure-san! By getting her to exceed the 100th digit in affection will make me get several benefits more than compared to the other Masters! Oh, it is true! By making a man''s affection go over 100 is not as bad thing as I had thought before¡­ earlier when I found out that this indicator in Hirano had done that, this seriously worries me! For a moment I thought that aside from Asami, he would also try to act affectionate with me! It''s good that Aurora cleared up this misunderstanding for me or I would actually try to distance myself from Hirano a bit. When a person exceeds the digit of 100 it is not exactly that he develops a feeling of love towards me, but rather it was that he would see me as someone who he appreciates a lot, something like what a person feels for a direct relative. Well, if this number goes up like Kurisu''s case which now exceeds the number of 500, then it''s obvious that Kurisu feels more than just affection. So now I wasn''t worried about making these muscular guys raise their affection over 100, this would just show that they care about me. "Miu, you will be late for school" "Aah!! I had forgotten that!!" Walking away from the dining room along with Sakaki, Apa, and Shigure who had decided to follow us, I hear Miu''s screams and how she begins to move fast to get ready for school. Well, she was a high school girl so it was obvious she had to go to school¡­ the strange thing maybe was that these guys don''t seem to care why I''m here now and not at school. I wanted to go back and see her act concerned since she would certainly look cute. Unfortunately, I had decided to take the lessons of these masters seriously... I really needed to learn martial arts and I couldn''t just do it as a hobby! Chapter 302 Ryozanpaku 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Miu) Leaving the institute, I run quickly to return to the Dojo. I was a little worried about that boy who had come to the Dojo today¡­ I know the people in my house perfectly, and even though they are not bad people, I know that without a doubt they can have a common sense ¡°a little¡± different from other people! ¡­Besides, the ones that worried me the most were Apachai-san and Shigure-san! I-I don''t want to think about it, but seems like they could kill a person by mistake!! I hope that when I return to my house the place is not surrounded by policemen... W-Well¡­ that kid, Alexander-kun, didn''t seem so normal either¡­ when I saw him for the first time, he seemed quite strange to me. The aura around him was similar to mine who had practiced martial arts from a very young age, but upon closer examination of him, his posture was full of openings that contradicted this. For a moment I thought he was trying to get me to lower my guard too, but... I also didn''t feel like he was trying to do something wrong to me. Also, looking at his appearance, I think he was quite a cute little boy... so he seemed very harmless. Well, he didn''t look so childish since looks like a middle school kid, but... surely he was still at an age where he could be pampered a little, right?! I really wanted to do that, and if it hadn''t been for that I instantly felt when saw him, I probably would have tried to hug him and caress his head! So, being able to contain that urge, I tried to ask him who he was since given his strangeness, I was almost certain that he had specifically come to our house. Well ... since he was already inside our house, then surely he had some matters to discuss with someone here from the Dojo. Interestingly, this one only answered me while holding his stomach that he was hungry! Then since he was quite cute and I felt a little sorry for him, I couldn''t help but invite him¡­ besides, surely inside we could talk more calmly and I would find out why he had come here. After all of us eating, then I was finally able to discover some things about this little guy. The fact that it seemed to be full of openings to attack him was simply because he apparently hadn''t practiced martial arts ever... although the truth shouldn''t be possible because of the aura around him, it didn''t look like he was lying either. It even seemed like I wasn''t the only one feeling this and I could see how the others here in the dining room were watching him curiously all the time. Not only that, some still went a bit far and tried to intimidate him with their aura to see how he would react, like in Akisame-san''s case... Strangely, he just turned to see him without changing his attitude much after that... more and more this little one was stranger, so it was not surprising that others rejected or wanted to know more about him after he saying that had come here to learn Martial Arts. Since I think it was reasonable that these Masters were the only ones to make this decision about whether if they wanted to teach him or not, I tried to stay away from this... even if I will feel a bit sorry that he was actually rejected for them... But then that changed when Alexander-kun took out several gold coins and he put them on the table! After all, our Dojo had some "little" financial problems... among these guys, only Ma-san and Akisame-san are the ones who contribute with some money so that we can all eat! In fact, that''s why I''m a bit lenient and I put up with Ma-san''s actions!! So¡­ Seeing that gold for me was the same as what a person would feel after several days of walking in the desert and suddenly someone showing a bottle of ice water to him!! So before I knew it, I had already taken the coins and immediately hid them in my apron... n-now that I think about it, it sure seemed like I was stealing from a little boy! ... I-I hope Alexander-kun didn''t think of me as a thief. Also, maybe I should give him back some of those coins... surely no one would think that it is necessary to pay gold to learn martial arts after all! W-Well¡­ s-since he doesn''t seem to know the value of those coins very well, I should keep them so that someone else doesn''t steal him¡­ s-surely that would be for the best! ...I wonder if he''s a rich kid? "Girl! I am talking to you!! I tell you to come with us to play¡­ we will surely have a great time! " "Hmn?" As I walked quickly home while thinking about those things, I didn''t realize that a couple of guys had come up to me. Since I was dressed as less conspicuous as I could to go to school, things like that were no longer so common. Although it seems that it is still not enough my effort not to stand out too much... "... sorry, I have some things to do and so I''m in a hurry" Seeing the way these two were looking at me, I knew that they had no good reasons for me to accompany them... in truth they were very unpleasant eyes, much more than those of Ma-san and Alexander-kun had when they saw me... that little one too seemed a bit perverted, so it would be best if he didn''t learn a lot from Ma-san. In those two, the feeling I had was that they only liked to contemplate and appreciate women a lot, although without aggressiveness... It was a bit annoying, but it did not cause me as much repulsion as the eyes of these two other guys which only had lust and bad emotions reflected on their eyes, so I only try to get away from them by accelerating my steps and walking next to them. Unfortunately, one of them prevents me to do that by taking one of my arms ... "Let me go¡­" "Come on girl, it will only be for a while!" "Yeah, don''t be mean and play with us a bit!" I wanted to leave quietly since I am still close to school, but... it seems that I had underestimated the insistence of these boys. So I have no choice but to teach them a little lesson. "Kuh! B-Bitch ... h-huh? Gkuuh !! " "Wel ... if you don''t want to join us in a good manner, then you will do it in a hard way! H-Huh? Kueh!! When one of the guys tries to touch my chest while speaking I lightly hit the one that held me on by the arm to he let me go. So while they showed their true personality by leaving behind that mask that showed a smile while acting friendly, I had made a small jump out of the vision of these two. So I using the face of one of these boys as a pivot to jump back until I reach an electric pole on which I lean to jump again in the direction of the other boy who was still standing and then kick him... [Crash!] I-I think I overdid this a bit... because I really wanted to end this quickly so I could go home and see that nothing bad had happened there, I didn''t control my strength very well and kicked a little too hard ah that guy... h-he practically flew off hitting a car and damaging it! T-This is bad¡­ m-maybe I''ll have to pay for the damages! Alexander-kun''s gold could disappear because of this!! I-I quickly turn around to see if anyone had seen me. If I could leave here without anyone seeing me, then the only responsible for paying for this would be those guys! I-It was their fault in the first instance, so this was okay¡­ right? ¡°...Awesome!!! Incredible!!!" "..." ... it seems that luck was not on my side and there was another boy who witnessed all this. Nooo!! That gold should be for food for several months!! I wanted to run and get out of this place, but it seems that he is wearing the same uniform from my high school and so it is very likely that he could have recognized me!! I can''t escape now... ¡°Y-You are amazing! D-Do you practice martial arts? !! Y-You''re Furinji-san, right? !! " ...honestly, even though I knew it was wrong, I could not stop the idea of eliminating the witnesses that passed through my mind constantly. Unfortunately, as I had guessed, this boy seemed to have actually recognized me... ¡°E-Emmm¡­ I-I''m not with them¡­ in fact, I was watching everything that happened from that place. I-I wanted to help you when I seeing you in trouble, but... m-my legs didn''t move no matter how hard I tried¡­ I-I''m pathetic, am I?" Probably feeling that I was on guard against him while I was trying to decide what to do, the boy begins to speak. Haa~ Since he didn''t look like a bad person and he even seemed a bit regrettable as he was about to cry while speaking, the thought of knocking him unconscious to escape and thus perhaps also he forgets what happened due to the shock, disappears. ¡­Besides, it was a bit difficult to turn around to leave while I leaving him in this state. So, with no alternative, I speak to him so that we can discuss this elsewhere. "This... you are?" "E-Eh? I-I am S-Shirahama Kenichi... I-I''m in the same class as you, Furinji-san " E-Eh? Seriously? W-Well¡­ since I try not to stand out too much, I don''t think I have paid too much attention to people who are in the same class as me. I-It''s not because he doesn''t stick out that much that I didn''t notice him. "Well... let''s go somewhere else to talk, Kenichi-san" Being the only person who had seen me do this and since he didn''t seem like he cared about the car that now has the windshield broken, we''d better get out of here... I hope the owner of the vehicle can get a refund on those two from before. Since they are very likely to remain unconscious for several hours, then that is very likely to happen. Therefore, I don''t have to worry about having done something wrong... "Thanks for trying to help me before, Kenichi -san" "E-Eh? I-I didn''t do anything ... I-I just got paralyzed seeing how those men attacked you... what the other people say is true... I-I''m a coward... " ¡°¡­The desire to help me seemed very sincere, so thank you. Emmm... I think that showing the desire to want to help someone already makes you a much better person than many, so you just have to find the courage so that you can fulfill that wish another time." After meeting some bad people, it really felt good to see that there were still others who were trying to help others and so, my words expressed my true thoughts. These weren''t just to make him feel good as he looked a bit down. I was glad that he seemed to perk up a bit after listening to me, but... then the situation gets a bit complicated. ¡°F-Furinji-san, please teach me martial arts! I want to find that courage to be able to fulfill my wish to protect the people who are oppressed!! " "E-Eh?" "B-Besides..." Right away from telling me to teach him martial arts, he also begins to tell me his story of how his teammates at the club annoyed him¡­ furthermore, it seems that one of them had even challenged him to fight in a few days. This is troublesome¡­ after everything I said to him, I think it would be bad to just leave him this way. Also, since Kenichi-san seemed like a nice person, I wanted to help him a bit too... "Well... I don''t think I''m the right one to teach someone, but... I know some people who maybe can do it" ¡° R-Really?!! " ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ just¡­ well, maybe now that they''re teaching one person then they don''t mind teaching someone else. Although I have to warn you that they can probably be a bit harsh... " "I-It doesn''t matter! I-I want to learn martial arts! I-I''ll do my best!! " "Well... then let''s go" "Y-Yes !!" Today seems to have been quite a busy day for the Dojo¡­ with him, he is the second person to appear asking to be taught martial arts. Also, I think that if this had been before, then most likely none of them would have wanted to teach anyone. But now¡­ since Alexander-kun is there, they quite possibly agree with this... maybe. ...if they don''t, then I''ll help Kenichi-san a little bit to someone teach him. Thinking about that, both of us started walking towards the Dojo. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) After Alexander and the other 3 masters who lived in this Dojo moved to another place for Sakaki Shio to start instructing him, each one of the other three people in the dining room became deep in thought. Then, it wasn''t until some time later that Akisame decided to speak up. ¡°Old man¡­ is this really okay with you? " "Hohoho, what''s up Akisame? You seem a bit worried " "Right, you don''t seem to like the little Alexander very much." With his question, the other two in the place direct their eyes towards Akisame, but unlike them that smile, he continued his speech with a serious face. ¡°The two of you must have realized that too... that boy''s aura didn''t seem as innocent as his appearance. That was the aura of someone who had taken the life of another person! Teaching martial arts to someone like that contradicts the reason we come together in this place" Everyone here except for Miu was Master level people, and so just like Akisame, no one had overlooked that aspect. Without a doubt, Alexander was too strange for them in many ways. First, his aura was that of a person who had practiced martial arts for years, it was not at their level, but it will certainly still be surprising that a person his age had that aura. ...unfortunately for them, this theory had to be discarded when they found out his motive for coming to this place. So, that just added to the mystery around Alexander for them. So the first thought of all was that he was simply one of those prodigies that were born every century. Although, that was not the main concern of all these Masters. While that from before was surprising, it could be thought that it wouldn''t harm anyone and that he was simply born to learn martial arts, so what had made them frown more was what Akisame had said. This boy was certainly not someone harmless as he appeared... despite his young age, he surely had already stained his hands with blood! ¡°He certainly doesn''t seem like a normal kid, but¡­ letting him go without us doing something would be even worse. At least, in this way, we can observe him and perhaps guide him on a good path. Akisame, I understand your concerns, but doing nothing further contradicts why we created the Ryozanpaku. " "...also, we do not fully know the reasons why this kid has that aura. We do not know if he had no other alternative or perhaps he could also have been forced to do something bad... We with more years in this world know well that things are not completely black or white. So I agree with what the old man says. The best thing is to try to help the little Alexander and that way we can find out more about him. From what I''ve seen, he doesn''t seem to be a bad person who only tries to seek strength at any cost or someone deranged who kills for pleasure. Further¡­ it scares me more to think if instead of us that boy would find another type of Masters." ¡°Haaa~¡­ I understand what the two of you are saying, I think I was a bit surprised by everything. Thinking things over, I also think that''s the best for now" After Akisame''s sigh, the atmosphere in the place relaxes and then everyone starts doing their favorite activities. The tranquility seemed to have returned to the place, but then a new problem appears at their doors... "Grandpa~ I''m back~" Almost at the moment that Ma opened a magazine Ero and the old man and Akisame started to play Shogi, the door of that room opens showing Miu... and also another boy was accompanying her. ...this being the second time that something similar happened on this day, the truth was that the first thought of these three that appeared in their minds was that spring for this girl had finally arrived and had begun to be popular. Chapter 303 Ryozanpaku 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Kenichi) After talking to Furinji-san, the two of us arrived at what looked like a small Japanese mansion¡­ I thought she would take me to a Dojo or something like that, but apparently, this was her home! T-This was the first time that I had come to a girl''s house... therefore, I was even more nervous than before! No¡­ rather than coming to a girl''s house, this was probably the first time I had visited a classmate from my school. So, to calm my nervousness, I tried to think that it was a bit surprising that Furinji-san knew people who practiced martial arts. She always seemed like a pretty quiet girl at school, so it was really amazing how she ended up hitting these two abusers before... was the most amazing he had seen so far!! ... honestly, that didn''t seem like the martial arts I''d seen so far and her movements were more like those used in movies. Those just seemed like went beyond what a normal person could do! Therefore, I was sure that the people who had taught her that must be someone more amazing! I was really excited that such a person could teach me!! M-Maybe that could help me solve the problem I had gotten myself into... or so I hoped. While I was thinking about all that, we arrived at what looked like a Japanese dining room where 3 people were... there I really could see that the people that Furinji-san knew were not normal! There was a huge Ojii-san that seemed to have more muscles than a professional wrestler! Besides, the next words that came out of Furinji-san''s mouth made things even more surprising!! "Grandpa~ I''ve come back ~" "Hohoho, welcome back... it seems that you came accompanied again..." "Hehehe... some things happened" "Hehehe, did you bring your boyfriend to introduce him to your grandfather, Miu-chan?" "..." ¡­There were also two other men who had a more normal appearance. Also, the words of the shorter man that was wearing a hat make the surprise I had to meet Furinji-san''s grandfather turn into shame! ¡­Aside from being quite strong, s-she was quite a pretty girl too. So it was obvious that I would be happy if someone thought that I was her boyfriend! But then, her response practically stabbed my poor heart... "H-He''s not my boyfriend!! I-I barely know him and we''re just classmates!! " "I-It''s alright Miu-chan... i-it''s probably better not to continue or the poor boy will cry..." "E-Eh? Ah! W-Well... " T-That she denied it so forcefully indeed almost made tears well up in my eyes! The words "Not" and "Just" still echo in my mind... W-Well... what she says is totally true and only until a few minutes ago was the first time we talked to each other, so seeing Furinji-san showing a bit of pity and looking for words to say to me, I speak to reassure her... Or maybe it was to prevent even more devastating words from coming out of that mouth. "I-It''s okay, Furinji-san¡­ you-you haven''t said anything that isn''t true." "...well, if you brought this boy here, then there must be a reason. Right Miu?" "Oh, it is true! In fact¡­" Trying to hold back my tears, the man with the piercing gaze and that had remained silent until now changes the subject¡­ he-he seemed to be a good person! Probably noticing that I was uncomfortable about the situation, then he timely intervened. So after hearing his question, Furinji-san begins to explain to the three here the things that I had discussed with her earlier¡­ they all listen carefully and then put their eyes on me as if evaluating me. ... th-that made me very nervous, now they would decide whether or not they would teach me martial arts. Every second that passed seemed so long, but... then before they could say anything, someone else''s voice was heard from outside this room. ¡°Tch¡­ that brat''s body is really quite strange¡­ hmn? Who is this other brat? Is this place now turned into a nursery?!" ... the guy who enters the place was a man with a physique the same size as Miu''s grandfather... also, this guy was very intimidating! Just the fact that he put his eyes on me makes my whole body shudder! H-He seems to be someone dangerous¡­ h-he has the appearance of a criminal! "...shouldn''t you be training the little Alexander, Sakaki?" "Tch... that''s what I was doing until a few moments ago... I decided to teach him the basic positions of Karate so that he could practice them, but then... you know what happened?!" "... he complained and said he wanted to learn something more advanced?" "E-Emmm ... did he go with Shigure-san to her teach him instead?" Suddenly everyone starts talking about what seemed like another person they were teaching here... I-I feel a bit ignored, but since it seemed interesting, then I decided to just continue listening. Also, with what they said I could get more information! Apparently, this guy was a Karate Master!! I-If I could learn from him... Well, from what I can understand, it seems like that person they were talking about was a bit troublesome¡­ this Karate Master had come to complain about him after all. Furthermore, from the words of the hat man and Furinji-san, they certainly didn''t seem like they had a very high opinion of him... ¡°No¡­ in fact, the brat was quite obedient and did everything I instructed him to do without complaint. Also, once I started talking about Karate, he stopped paying attention to Shigure¡­ well, if it would be that you two said, then it would be better as I could maybe hit him a bit..." "¡­so what is the problem?" "Akisame, the problem is that the brat looks like a damn sponge that absorbs everything I say without problems! Do you know? When I was younger I was called a genius in Karate, but compared to that brat, I don''t would dare call myself that now!!" ¡°So... your complaints are because Alexander-kun hurt your pride, Sakaki? You are being a bit childish... " "Y-You would not think the same if you were the one who was in my position, Ma!" "...maybe it''s because the boy is most likely not a novice in martial arts?" ¡°¡­ At first I thought the same as you, Akisame. But¡­ when I started teaching him, he showed the same mistakes as a person who was practicing for the first time in Karate. The difference was that every time he repeated it after I pointed out his mistakes, then you could tell that it was simply because he was improving rather than because he had practiced that before. Furthermore, he was soon able to see his own mistakes without the need for me telling him... that was frustrating! " A-At the end of all that discussion, it seemed that my assumption was wrong and that person appeared to be someone amazing... although... I do not know why this person named Sakaki-san complains if the person to whom teaches has talent... shouldn''t he be happy because the person he teaches is good at learning his teachings? Well, I would be very happy if someone told me that I had talent in martial arts... even though the person who teaches me complains about it. So, I feel a little envious of that person. "Sakaki-san, Alexander-kun paid for you to teach him, a-also quite a bit... you must teach him now no matter what!" ¡°Tch¡­ I know! I am not a person who leaves things by halves once start something! I just¡­ I just needed to come for a drink. It is also important that he condition his body, so I put him to doing push-ups¡­¡­ Shigure is taking care of him now ¡± "E-Eh? Y-You can''t leave Shigure-san and Apachai-san alone with him! What if they hurt him?!! " ¡°W-Well, he should be fine... she was just sitting on his back while doing push-ups... " "..." "S-Sakaki... Alexander -kun is only about 12 or 13 years old, you know? ...forcing him to do that is a bit... " ¡°I just wanted to tease him a bit¡­ I really didn''t expect that damn brat to actually do it without complaint! No, maybe it''s more surprising that he could do it!! How can he draw so much strength from those scrawny arms that seem thinner than a branch!? Even I was surprised to see him raise up to Shigure, you know?! Besides, he seemed very motivated while doing it¡­ so I think he should be fine¡­ probably. " ... I-I didn''t quite understand what was happening, but from the reaction of all the people here, it should be something surprising... more and more I was intrigued because the type of person was the boy they were talking about... in my head, the image of a monster was forming now. It was good that I didn''t have to wait long to find out who that person was. As before, a voice is heard and soon 3 more people appear here... "Tsundere-Ojisan! Where did you go? I''m done doing the push-ups¡­ now what''s next? " "T-Tsundere- Ojisan? Who the hell are you talking about, brat?!! " "Pfff..." "Oh! So you came back, Miu-chan? Welcome ba... oh, you are..." "Don''t ignore me brat !!" Followed by the first words that are heard, the others seem to try to avoid not laughing at that... i-in truth the owner of that voice must have a lot of guts to could say that to this enormous Karate master! I-I can barely see him in the face!! But the person who appears was very different from the one I had imagined in my mind... it was a boy with long red hair wearing a Karate uniform... besides, next to him there also appeared a huge man as well and an extremely sexy young woman too! ¡­Honestly, at first I thought that the person these people had been talking about until now was that tanned man, but... seeing how everyone sets their eyes on the red-haired boy, then I discover that my assumption was wrong. Also, when that boy lays his eyes on me, he seems to be a bit surprised too... Strange things continued to accumulate rapidly... therefore, I began to wonder if I had really come to the right place. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) I didn''t realize when Sakaki had disappeared¡­ until just a moment ago, I was too concentrated trying to enjoy the soft and meaty butt of Shigure-san who was sitting on my back! Also, since she seemed to be wearing traditional Japanese clothing that looked like a thong, then the feeling of this one was almost totally direct on my skin!! ¡­I wish could have taken off the top of the uniform that Sakaki gave me so that I could practice more comfortably. On the other hand, also had a little curious why they had a karate suit of my size here... honestly, the first thing that happened in my head is that some of these guys had eaten the previous owner of this uniform... Well, my moment of happiness had to end since I had completed the number of push-ups that Sakaki indicated and therefore Shigure-san got off my back... At first I was doing the push-ups slowly to lengthen the moment, but when Shigure-san had asked me if she was heavy since she probably saw how slowly I did each one of these push-ups, I had to increase the speed with which I did the push-ups while shaking my head with great force to deny that. ¡­In the end, I was also responsible for ending that heavenly moment faster. The truth is that I was also a bit surprised to be able to do these push-ups without much problem... not that Shigure-san is too heavy, but surely it would have been impossible to do this with my previous body and being the same age as now. Well, since I had finished this, I thought about asking Sakaki what was next but he was no longer in this place when I looked for him. So Shigure-san, me, and Apa who had been watching while also counting my push-ups, all of us go to look for him. "Tsundere-Ojisan! Where did you go? And finished doing the push-ups ... what''s the next? " "T-Tsundere- Ojisan? Who the hell are you talking about, brat? !! " ¡­Oh! So he was in that direction. Hearing Sakaki-san''s screams, we go straight to where we had been in the beginning, the dining room. So, there I meet someone who did not expect to appear so soon... was the protagonist of the anime story of this world, Kenichi. I thought he would show up maybe a few days after I arrived¡­ well, not that it matters much. The truth is that doesn''t affect me anything if he is here and probably the things I have to do will not change eith- [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Defeat of Ragnarok" - G ] Join Kenichi and defeat this organization of youth from various disciplines in this world. It will also help to see the progress of your own advances in martial arts fighting others. Objectives: Defeat all members of Ragnarok. (Teamwork) Defeat at least two of the members yourself Restrictions: Your level will be limited at the beginning of the 5th limit. Interdimensional space blocking. Use of any type of firearms, bombs, and magic objects. Skill Lock [Emperor''s Soul], [Limit-Break], and [Survivor]. Rewards: 10 Skill Orbs [Self-defense] rank [C] 10K Crystals per member. 100K Gold per member. ...it seems that things did change a bit. Well, this was an optional mission, so I could turn it down and just focus on learning martial arts as I had thought, but¡­ I couldn''t just ignore those Skill Orbs !! While for me trying to get that skill doesn''t make much sense since it wasn''t a special martial art and it was only self-defense, for the girls in Gaia who aren''t good at fighting was a great treasure! Probably because this one is still a simple skill, then was the reason for the high rank. But with this skill that seems to be rank [C], at least these girls could defend themselves a bit in case someone gets too close to them and they can''t use their weapons! It is not that I had not thought of buying these Orbs for those girls in the system earlier, the problem was that these were too expensive even at being a skill that is technically something simple !! So, just for the ten of those Orbs was the mission worth taking it! Even if I have to use a bit of my time learning martial arts in order to complete this one. There was only one thing that kept me from accepting this mission the instant the system notification appeared in my head... Again I had to submit to various limitations in this world! Also, these were obviously more serious than the time I went to Emilia-kun''s world!! Well... given the cost of each of those Orbs, perhaps this is not so unfair. ¡­ Ok System, I accept the mission!! After thinking about it for a few seconds where I ignored Sakaki who kept yelling at me, I ended up accepting the mission. As I had said, the rewards were simply too good to pass up... Furthermore, as the mission indicates it was true that I came to this world to learn martial arts, so it is not so bad to have some restrictions to depend more on these than other things... this way I can fully focus on learning and solving things with what I have learned. I cannot deny that having those weapons and things at my disposal while I am in a bad situation, then I would depend on them again. So it''s not such a bad thing... or at least that''s what I kept repeating in my head as the system seemed to start carrying out the restrictions on me... Chapter 304 Ryozanpaku 5 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Almost at the moment that I accepted the mission, I feel my strength diminishing little by little... it really was not a pleasant feeling! The thing responsible for this was a ring that suddenly appeared on my right hand... at least, it was good that the system doesn''t making this in a way that was something too evident for others to notice. [Restraint Ring-G] It restricts the user so that he can only reach the strength of a person at the 5th limit. It looked like a pretty nice ring, but... to me, this was just could be a cursed object! Out of curiosity, I try to remove it but it seemed to be completely attached to my finger... in the end, I just give up on trying more this. Surely it will disappear by itself once I complete that mission... or at least I hope so. Besides, that wasn''t the most troublesome thing¡­ what I regretted the most about everything that was restricted on me, definitely it was my abilities! In truth the damn system thought on everything to restrict my strength¡­ with those abilities, while I am in a 5th limit, I would have at least reached the 7th limit if I was in a bind!! Well, technically I should still have the strength above the average of a normal person in this world. Just seeing that Kenichi at the moment was only one level [22], I can understand that the system was not too cruel. ¡­Thinking about that, Kenichi''s would certainly be quite low, but if I remember correctly when I met Saeko for the first time, she was not reaching the second limit yet¡­ so in that sense, this is a bit surprising. Kenichi would be quite strong if we put him in the world of HOTD... although, for some reason, I also don''t feel that that assumption was entirely correct. [Well, HOTD''s world was at a very low level when the apocalypse started and so it can be said that she was a high level given her age and the world she lived in. Also, I think that if Kenichi and she with her starting levels of that time fought, even at a disadvantage, surely Saeko would be the one who would win in that fight. Even though Kenichi has a higher level compared to HOTD people, that''s only because the energy in this world is higher. Think of it as if a person with a knife and an unarmed one fought, not because of having the advantage of using a knife that person would win certainly but it depends on the skill of both of them. In this case, it can be said that Kenichi''s body is like the knife of that analogy. So not knowing how to use it well, this will not influence much in a fight and the result would depend more on who is more skilled] ¡­Well, I certainly couldn''t imagine Saeko losing despite being a lower level at that time than Kenichi. In fact, I think that even at being a level 22 he would turn into zombie food if he was in HOTD when everything started. Although perhaps it is not appropriate to underestimate him too much either¡­ I can read next to his level that he has the skills [Blessing of the world] and [Luck]! They were certainly very good skills!! Especially the first of these... this one caused me some trouble rescuing a couple of times the guy I blew up in B-Tooom earlier! Also, [luck] skill can be very good too. Although I don''t feel its effects on me much, this one also saved Emilia-kun when she was in danger! ¡°I''m talking to you brat! Who the hell are you saying Tsundere-ojisan to? Fuck! Furthermore, I''m only 29, you know?!! " "..." This time I am forcibly taken out of my thoughts as Sakaki starts to shake me probably because he had reached his limit of patience from being ignored. ¡­Obviously, the only one who could fit that description was not another one than him! Also, that is not without any foundation! Despite all the complaints he made to teach me and how annoying he seemed when he did it, he was still one of the teachers who had a pretty high affection for me now!! If that''s not Tsundere, then what is? Well... I couldn''t answer that to him either since surely that would only make things worse. So I decided is better to focus on the second thing he said. ¡°Tsund-¡­ Sakaki, unlike the old man whose muscles make him look younger, I''m sorry to tell you that in your case they make you look older¡­ the world is so unfair, don''t you think so? " "T-That''s a lie!! How I can look so old?!! " "U-Un ... Tsun-dere-oji-san" "Apapa~ It''s true, Sakaki seems older~" "Lie!! Besides¡­ you two stop making fun of me and don''t play along with the things this damn brat says!! " ...although this discussion causes a bit of laughter to most of us, the truth was that for me the fact of seeing a man perform Tsundere was not something pleasant either... I wanted to tell him that this was a bit disgusting, but I did not want to make matters worse situation. ¡°¡­It''s disgusting that a 29-year-old man acted Tsundere, Sakaki. If you dislike or like something, just be direct ¡± "" ... "" ¡°B-Brat¡­ I''ll really hit you¡­ you said you wanted to continue training, right? Why we don''t have a little sparring.. surely you will learn many things from this one " Sh-Shit! It seems that in the end I couldn''t resist telling him that!! Now I was truly feeling that I was in danger... ¡°T-To all this¡­ who is he? Your aura almost made that guy swoon, you know? " You must be kidding, I just got nerfed by the system! If this were a few seconds ago, then that would be something interesting, but now... if I had a confrontation with him now, surely only physical torture awaited me!! So I try to change the subject by pointing out to Kenichi that wouldn''t stop shaking and it seemed that at any moment he would start foaming at the mouth... "Hmn? Oh, that''s right¡­ who the hell is that brat? " " Ah! I had completely forgotten about him! " T-That''s a bit cruel, Miu-chan. It''s good that the guy can''t seem to hear those words right now... " Kenichi-san! Resist, do not faint!! He is Kenchi-san, he also wants to learn martial arts. Further¡­" Since he didn''t seem to be able to introduce himself since even though he managed not to pass out, he still couldn''t seem to articulate a word, so Miu-chan does it for him. Right away she also tells us the story that I remembered a bit from anime. The truth is that even though he is perhaps someone quite kind and naive, he was one of my favorite protagonists. It always seemed great to me how he gradually overcomes all his weaknesses and then he became someone strong. So if I had to choose, I think I''d like to get along with him. ¡­Well, given his personality, I don''t think it''s difficult to do so. Although perhaps the only problem between us would be this cute blonde girl¡­ even though she is not the girl I would give the highest priority to chasing in this world, Miu-chan is certainly still quite a nice girl. Well, I think neither of us would complain about the person she chooses in the end and we wouldn''t hold any resentment towards the other when that happens. Also, I don''t think it''s unfair to him to let her be the one to decide since from what I remember, Kenichi certainly has luck with women too... unlike a certain ungrateful son. Although that probably only applies to Miu-chan... if this guy takes Shigure-san from me, then I can''t say the same as before! Surely a bloodbath will occur in this Dojo if that happens!! "Ho~ So this little guy wants to learn martial arts too?!" "...do not think that I will accept again that some of you putting me to take care of another damn brat!" "Apapa~ Another disciple~!" ¡°I-I¡­ I-I think¡­ m-maybe that''s not a good idea after all. I-I must leave! " As happened with me before, Miu introduces Kenichi to the Masters of this Dojo. Then, as a result of that, several of them surround and observing him with curiosity... seeing the Old man, Sakaki, and Apa how they surrounded him, that scene was similar to as if a group of ogres had found one prey and they prepared to distribute their meat. It''s not hard to imagine why Kenichi decides to run away¡­ if I was in his situation, maybe I would probably do the same too! Also, if I remember correctly, at first he was a bit of a coward. So I think I should praise him for being able to make his legs move to run out of this place. "Hiii!!!" "O-Oh! ... he... got sca -red..." "Shigure-san! Stop throwing things inside the house!" Sadly, Shigure-san didn''t think the same as me and she threw a couple of ninja stars at him while he runs. I think she acted on reflex when she saw a prey that escapes. Besides... she seemed proud to seeing how scared Kenichi was... I wonder if she threw stars because she liked to see that reaction on others? Or that could also be her way of greeting? On the other hand, I think you should worry more about your classmate than about the walls being pierced a bit more... after all, they already are a little damaged Miu-chan. ¡­Or perhaps it is her housewife trait that is acting? "Everyone calms down, you are scaring the little Kenichi." ¡­ why I feel that there is a difference in treatment between Kenichi and me from Akisame? I think this guy hasn''t even spoken to me since I got here! "A-Akisame-san!!" As if this one were a lifeboat in the middle of a stormy sea, Kenichi seems to hold on to it tightly to save himself. Well, maybe since he''s one of the more normal people here, that''s the most natural thing to do. Perhaps feeling secure with Akisame''s support, Kenichi calmed down again and they could start the conversation again. In the end, when Miu reminds him of what his dream was, he decides to join this Dojo as well. Looks like I''ll have a Kohai now... I got here first after all! After, he also pays a fee to enter the Dojo. Although¡­ I think the amount we pay is very different too! But when I lay my eyes on Miu-chan due to this difference, she just looked away... Well, it''s not like I''m going to ask back for something I already gave to someone else. I will just think that I am entitled to various benefits more for that difference... "Well, for now you two will have a fight." ""Eh?"" When I thought that I could finally go back to my training with Sakaki, Akisame is the one who intervenes while pointing at me and Kenichi... seriously, how can it be that the first words this guy speaks to me are to go and have a fight with another person?! Where was the Master who cared first for imparting the bases until these completely engraved on the bones of the disciple?!! "...to see what would be the appropriate training for each of you, then it is best to see the skills of both." "..." "T-That''s..." As if reading my mind, Akisame explains why he wants us to do this. Well, unlike Kenichi who seemed nervous, I was just surprised by how sudden his words were. If it was simply a practice fight, then I had no problem doing this. " Hohoho, then let''s go to the Dojo" "Hehehe, this will be interesting." "Boy, hit that red-haired brat hard!" "Apapa ~ Apa also wants to fight~ " "TThat''s n-ot good... let them fig-ht" Soon we were all in the Dojo area that has the sparkly wooden floor, and now Kenichi was in front of me while wearing another Karate suit... apparently, the guy had come prepared to be accepted here and had brought his club uniform. "...Is this really okay? On second thought, I don''t think this''s a good idea, you know?" "I-It''s true! T-This is not a good idea!!" Seeing Kenichi in front of me acting nervous, I couldn''t help but speak to stop this. I don''t want to sound presumptuous, but I think the result of this was obvious... in the end, it would just be me hitting the poor Kenichi! "H-He''s obviously a younger boy than me... I-I don''t think it''s fair for me to fight him." Unexpectedly, his claims weren''t because he was worried about him. Well, he was a good boy after all, so I think it was normal for him to worry about hurting someone smaller than him... I was not offended by his words and rather, it made it even more difficult for me to hit him! But it seems that the other people here did not have the same thoughts as me... ¡°Don''t be silly, boy. That brat can probably defeat you with just one hand! You don''t need to have compassion for him, and attack him like you want to take his life!! " "Hohoho, the two of you must try hard" "Yes, this is just training. Just be a little careful and do your best, Alexander-kun and Kenchi-san" "" ... "" It seems that there was no other alternative... on the other hand, the damn Sakaki seems that he still hasn''t forgotten the things from before! Wasn''t this a Dojo where their philosophy was to fight without killing their opponent?!! Also, if I try hard I think Kenich would end up in a very bad state! Surely those two can understand that, right? This pair of grandfather and granddaughter can say very cruel things with a smile on their faces... Well, I''ll take this as a little game¡­ besides, leaving aside that my level is higher than his, it can be said that I was also a novice in martial arts. After all, so far the only thing Sakaki has made me do is to practice some katas and do various push-ups. "...do you fight Kenichi-kun or do you fight Miu-chan. You can choose, Alexander-kun" Noticing my reluctance to fight Kenichi, Akisame speaks pointing to Miu-chan that was cheering for both of us. It was probably fairer to take the second option, but¡­ I''ve never liked the idea of hitting a woman even if it''s a practice match. ¡­ I probably could do the same thing as when I met Revy in the white world, but... with his grandfather here watching us, I don''t dare do something like that! Although perhaps it is also true that I cannot even touch her due to the difference in our skills¡­ unlike Revy who relies on firearms, Miu-chan should have practiced martial arts since she was a little girl. "Well, Hamtaro-kun... remember that the suffering of now is because of these Master and not is my fault." "E-Eh? H-Hamtaro-kun? S-Suffering? ¡­ W-why do you call me Hamtaro-kun, Alexander-kun? " Taking a decision, I put my eyes back again at Kenichi and then I say that. Also, now I understand why in the anime or manga they portrayed him a bit as a harmless little animal... remembering a bit the anime, mainly the moment where the old man abandons him in the forest, he really gave me an impression of a small hamster roaring some seeds! "... it was the name of a little hamster that I saw in somewhere..." "" ... "" "U-Un... Ham-taro-kun..." "Apapa ~ It looks a bit like..." ¡­Since Kenichi asks and also the others seemed a little interested why that name, I tell them the reason for the nickname. So after laying their eyes on him for a few seconds, I can see some of them smile a little and agree with my words. "A-A Hamster? ...W-Well, it''s not the worst nickname someone''s given me... " Well, the reason for that nickname was not to offend or despise him... it was just because he reminded me of that little creature... also, it seems that he does not dislike it that much. Without a doubt, boys at that age can be very cruel, so I''m sure his words were totally true... Chapter 305 Ryozanpaku 6 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Well... don''t underestimate hamsters, Hamtaro-kun. You should even feel flattered! " "E-Eh? W-why? " ¡°¡­Those creatures are more deceptive than wolves! Hidden behind that tenderness, then only devilish creatures remain!! " ¡­When I was young in my world, I had one of those little rats without a tail and, every time I wanted to pet it, it ended up biting me! Those teeth were really sharp... besides, at being rodents, I don''t know if those little monsters can carry rabies! So those cute things can be quite dangerous. As if that were not enough, as it was fashionable to have these pets when I was young, a friend also had one. Then, when his father bought it a partner for the hamster''s female of this friend of mine, there I found out how cruel can be these creatures! Probably the father of that friend felt sorry for that Hamster and wanted it to have a happy life too, but... Unfortunately for the male hamster which my friend''s father wanted this one to "eat" ah that female did not have a good ending... the female was the one who at the end eating the poor male! Also, this one did not do it sexually and rather was in a literal way!! ...I hope that at least that female hamster was like those mantises that at least let the males copulate with them before eating these... otherwise, I can only say that the life of that hamster was very cruel and probably died while cursing my friend''s father! So... after my friend told me that, I could never see those cute creatures as I did before. In fact, that cage where my friend''s female hamster lived, was the only thing that made me feel safe when I visited him! I don''t think he could sleep soundly sleeping in the same room as that devilish creature... "Well, get started!" "" ... "" Suddenly, the scream of Akisame who seemed to take the role of judge of this duel brings me out of my dark memories. So, we both took a fighting stance as we watched each other... Well... I don''t think I can take this seriously as the old man and Miu-chan wants to I do. Besides... probably due to the Karate uniform I was wearing now, I felt a little motivation to perform some movements like the ones you see in the movies or anime! This one almost made me feel like the first time I used one of these earlier... just by putting it on, I already felt that I could be like Goku or Van Damme who were my heroes in that time! Well, maybe for the current generation it would be better to say Jackie Chan... although this one seems more like he practiced parkour than instead of Martial arts. "Here we go¡­" "E-Eh? T-This... Hyyaaa~!" Wanting to end this quickly so as not to make Hamtaro-kun suffer too much, I take a step forward. Unexpectedly perhaps due to the nerves and the pressure of being watched by others, when he sees me do this, he throws himself forward while spinning his hands like a mill... Also, this was done while he had his eyes closed! ...I actually felt like he was saying "hit me all over the face please!". Until now when I fought with someone, I just made short and direct moves. Since I didn''t have much experience with this, I thought it was the best thing to avoid making a mistake, but because I didn''t feel a threat from Hamtaro-kun and probably also motivated to do some karate-kicking moves for the uniform, I decided to do just that. "Haa! ...E-Eh? " "Uwa!" ...Unfortunately, I quickly discovered that this was not a good idea! I shouldn''t have done things that I wasn''t used to doing!! Also, thanks to various other factors, things that happened ended up leaving me in a very bad position!! "Sh-Shit..." I wanted to perform a high kick to hit Hamtaro-kun''s chin and finish this quickly, but¡­ I completely forgot that my strength had been restricted to the 5th limit! Although is true that I still was stronger than Kenichi, I felt quite uncomfortable with the feeling that my body did not react as before! Then, as a result of all this, this only did even more awkward things for me! Also as if this was not enough, when Kenichi was a few meters from me, he tripped when his feet inherited by itself... so, miraculously he was able to pass his head under my kick and with his arm that moved like a mill he making force in my leg that was in the air and united with the inertia of his body from tripping, we both ended up on the ground. "I-I''m sorry! T-This was an accident! I-I didn''t want to touch your chest, sorry!! " ¡­ In the end, this bastard was on me as he pushed one of my legs towards my chest and with the other of his hands pressing my chest¡­ this was a pretty bad position!! Also, to make things worse, this guy must have thought that I was a girl and so now his face was totally red!! "Hahaha, another man pushed you down, Alexander-kun~" Damn Sakaki¡­ that guy really seems to be enjoying this!! Fuck! This has been completely an oversight of mine and so I can''t say anything to that guy!! Well¡­ I think this has to do with Kenichi''s lucky ability too! I think that ability works a bit so that the wearer of this one can get closer to a girl he likes! So I could only feel even more depressed knowing that I fell into this little hamster''s likes range!! ¡­seriously, I never had any luck with those little creatures! "J-Just get off me... I don''t care if you touch my chest, I''m a man aftter all..." "Y-Yes!! ...E-Eh? " ¡°¡­I wanted to end this quickly so as not to cause you so much pain, but¡­ now I think I will make you suffer a bit, little hamster. Besides, you can''t blame those guys over there for this anymore... now you can only blame your damn luck!" "T-This is- Kyaaa ~!!" -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ ¡­In the next 10 minutes, only Hamtaro-kun''s screams could be heard in this dojo. This could probably only be seen by others as a boy bullying one who looked older... Although it was not as if I seriously hurt him, but¡­ without a doubt, this moment would be etched a little in Kenichi''s memory forever. "¡­It''s enough" "..." "Uwaa~" With Akisame''s words, I stop¡­ actually, I think he must have stopped me a little earlier. Now Kenichi was on the ground looking at stars while his body convulsed a little from time to time... ...maybe being with Revy for a long time I got a bit of her characteristic of release shame with violence. "Well... Kenichi-kun will have to do a lot of training from now on." Well, I probably won''t be the only one who will make the poor Hamtaro-kun suffer a lot¡­ I think hamsters can die from stress, so I hope he doesn''t. "On the other hand¡­" "Eh? W-What are you doing¡­ Akisame-san? " When I said a little prayer for Kenichi not to die during his training, suddenly Akisame starts groping me... really? After a man pushes me down then now another one gropes me?!! I wanted to get away quickly, but it was simply impossible for me to free myself from this man''s grip! I tried to ask Shigure-san or Miu-chan for help with a look, but the former simply nodded while the latter only showed me a bitter smile at the same time her trying to awaken the unconscious Kenichi. Oh! A mouse now appeared on Shigure-san''s chest! I was to warn her about that, but... then I remembered that that little fellow appeared in the anime too. Besides, he was a pretty amazing mouse! He seemed to have a bit of intelligence and also the level above his head was [42]!! I wonder if it is because of this that he seems to have intelligence in those eyes? ... this world also has its strange things. Well, actually I lament even more that a little mouse is luckier than me! Although... at least I have a higher level than this one! The poor of Kenichi is weaker than a mouse of this world!! Going back to my previous problem, with no other alternative, I could only express my displeasure at the person who seemed to massage various parts of my body! Maybe the only good thing about this is that it didn''t last that long¡­ even so, now I felt dirty! Now I could only think about taking a bath... also together with Shigure-san and Miu-san so that I could forget all this better! I''m starting to regret coming to this world¡­ no, I can''t regret getting to know my goddess Shigure-san! this must be a trial to be able to be with her! "... I think now I can understand things a little better" "What do you understand, Akisame-san?!! How to raping a little boy?!!" ¡­This guy hasn''t even spoken to me directly until now and he''s already groped me. If it were not that I really could not feel any bad feeling on his part when he did that, then at this point I also would be now like Kenichi who was on the floor as he sobbed!! After that, Sakaki took the place again to instruct the two of us. Also, as Kenichi was soon having a fight with his school, they made us repeat several matches over the next few days... I wonder if it hadn''t been better if they stopped this one? Well, that probably wouldn''t solve Kenichi''s problems either... After that, other teachers also joined a bit to teach us some things, but mainly it was Sakaki the one who taught us. They probably focused for now on trying to help Kenichi who would have his fight soon. Furthermore, some masters were surely too dangerous to train with them now... At times I could see how Apa was trying to control his strength, but... watching him hitting the punching bag until destroyed this one, I really couldn''t help my body shudder a little at the thought of him training me. By the way, when I told them that I didn''t have a place to stay, no one made a complaint for me to stay at this place. The only regrettable thing about this was that when I asked to sleep in the same place as Shigure-san, even though she didn''t seem to have a problem with it, Miu-chan didn''t allow that... Her reason for refusing was curiously the same for which I wanted to sleep in the same place that her¡­ I think that Shigure-san doesn''t mind very much showing her naked body when she thinks the other party is harmless or a kid! Well... as long as I''m on the same roof as her and Miu-chan, then I shouldn''t complain so much. The next few days were a bit routine. Kenichi and I would do physical conditioning, right away we would perform some Katas taught by Sakaki, and then fight each other. It sounded a bit simple, but... those Masters made sure we did it until our bodies were completely exhausted! "Well, it''s time for you to go to school, Hamtaro-kun..." "T-This¡­ I-I think it''s still early and I can train a bit more, Sakaki-san!" "..." One morning after a light training, Sakaki says that. Finally the day of Kenichi''s fight had come¡­ and obviously he knew that very well and now he was cowering from going to school. "Well... if you have so much energy, then why don''t you fight a bit with that brat Alexander?" "E-Eh? T-That is... " ...I do not think I mistreat him much in our confrontations. Only the first time where happened that and I lost a bit of control, I did that he was passed out. The other occasions were a little calmer and I just tried to put into practice what I have been learned from Sakaki. Unfortunately, I think that moment was more deeply engraved in his mind than I had thought... Although it''s not like he''s completely afraid of me either, we can speak normally while practicing Katas or having physical conditioning. Let''s just say that every time he hears that we have to fight with me, he tries to escape quickly and Shigure-san ends up catching him and dragging him here. "I will also go to your school today..." ""Eh? Will you come too, Alexander-kun? "" "Yes" Aside from training, I''ve also been thinking about fulfilling the system''s missions. The affectionate ones probably need more time, but for the one about the Ragnarok, for this one maybe I need to be close to Hamtaro-kun¡­ by the way, it seems that some teachers liked that nickname and started saying it. "Well, then let''s go to school, Hamtaro-san." "Y-Yes..." ¡­Even Miu-chan, who regularly watched us while she wasn''t doing housework or training, it seems that she liked this nickname when I explained to her why I said this one to Kenichi, I think she found the name a bit cute. Going back to the previous topic, since I had to be as close to Hamtaro-kun as possible, I had asked Aurora if the system could provide me with a background to move freely through this world. Then she gave me an affirmative answer! Also... since I wasn''t asking for some Master-level person in this world to accept me as a disciple, this was much cheaper!! So now it only remained to go to the institute of these two to be able to do that. "Then we go" Saying goodbye to the Ryozanpaku Masters, the two of them wearing the school uniform and I wearing the bulletproof suit that I used in Revy''s world, the three of us walked towards the school. Haaa~ Finally go out for a bit! All these days I had just been training and hitting someone¡­ no! Helping to train Kenichi!! So, is nice to get some fresh air. The only problem is that it seems that I was attracting a little attention to be wearing a formal suit... I should have removed a little more normal clothes before the system blocked my interdimensional space!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Sakaki) After saying goodbye to those 3 at the door, I go back inside with Apa and Shigure who usually accompanied me when I was training those two boys. "¡­They left?" ¡°Yeah, it looks like Hamtaro-kun will have his duel with his clubmate today¡­ well, if he does half of what he learned from me and that brat Alexander in their fights, then maybe he might not win but at least that boy will stop bothering him. " "Hohoho, it seems that you have quickly become attached to those two, Sakaki" "Hehehe, he is a Tsundere man after all." "U-Un" "Apapa~ Sakaki-tsun der e ~" "Stop bothering with that, damn it!! I am not a Tsundere!! Well¡­ Hamtaro-kun seems to be a good boy, he seems like a small animal that you can''t abandon. But for the other brat¡­ that little guy is really annoying! Well, just seeing how fast he learns... then it makes you think what would happen if he totally learned everything I know... " "Hehehe, you see, you are a Tsundere" "A-Are you looking for a fight, Ma?!!" ¡­I can''t deny that it was kind of fun to teach those two, but it annoys me how these guys make fun of my indulgence for teaching them Karate! "You two take it easy, or... if you''re so keen to put your skills to the test, you wouldn''t mind if I join, right?" ""..."" Since I and Ma had released our aura and placed ourselves in our respective positions to fight, the old man intervenes¡­ so there was no choice but to stop. ¡° What do you think of those two, Akisame? Do you still think the same about Alexander-kun? " ¡°¡­ Kenichi-kun seems like a good boy as Sakaki says, as for Alexander-kun... he really didn''t seem like he was someone evil... when he fought Kenichi-kun the first time even though he seemed angry about what happened that time, he didn''t take things too far. But... when I examined her body out of curiosity, I was quite surprised by what I discovered... " "..." ...that little redhead seemed to hide many things, so Akisame''s words catch the attention of all of us. We waiting for him to continue and thus to clarify one of those doubts, then after he sinking a bit in his thoughts, he speaks again with a rather serious appearance... " As everyone knows, the muscles can be classified as red or white, focus on strength and agility respectively, but... all the muscles of that boy were all pink that would be a type of muscles with the best aspects of those before..." " W-What ?! " " " ... " " ¡­ Akisame had once explained his point of view to us on this issue of muscle types. So, if we were putting on that standard, I, Apachai, and the old man would have muscles concentrated on endurance. On the other hand, Shigure and Ma did it in Agility. A-Although I do not like to admit it, this guy who was speaking had the body better trained than us. According to him, he had struggled to balance his muscles in these two respects managing to make them in that pink color of that standard he has said. ¡°¡­Didn''t you say that you did it by your own effort? ...that brat Alexander has no muscles, he''s so scrawny and even he complains about it himself. How come that brat would have those kinds of muscles when he was so young? ...Maybe you were wrong? " ¡°¡­ No, the proof is that he has a greater force for someone of his appearance. It''s just that its appearance is due to the fact that those muscles were not developed... Although it is surely more difficult for him to train those muscles to fully develop, when he does, then he will have a much more perfect body than mine. " "" ... "" Well¡­ things about that boy keep getting more and more interesting. As a Master, I would certainly like to see his full development. Also, seeing the smile of some while they thinking Akisame''s words, surely I was not the only one with that thought. "Oh! it''s true¡­ you must have noticed that when you touched him earlier, right? You should explain why you did this that time¡­ it seems that now the brat is avoiding you or getting defensive when you approach him, hehehe." "U-Un... that''s tru-e" "Apapa~ Alexander-kun really looked very scared that time ~" "..." Chapter 306: School Days 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- The school of these two was not far away from the Dojo, so we quickly reached this one after a few minutes. About this one, there was no special thing. It was just one of those schools seen in anime and that wasn''t so different from the ones in my previous world. ¡°T -Then... should we go to our class, Furinji-san? " "E-eh? Yes¡­ emmm¡­ why did you want to come to our school, Alexander-kun? " ¡°¡­I need to go to the Headmaster''s office, but before that¡­ Hamtaro-kun, go find the guy you''re going to fight today so you two can do it now. We should resolve that matter first..." "E-Eeeh?!! B-But I thought I could still live until the classes finished!" "..." ...his morale and self-esteem really are on the ground. Before doing the things I had to do, I thought it was good to move the story I know from this world forward so that the group called Ragnarok would appear faster... not that I especially wanted to see how that other guy beat Kenichi... well, at least it is not my priority. But seeing how this guy was shaking at the thought of fighting, I have to push him a bit to do it. So after Kenichi did what I asked him, we move to what looks like the Karate club. "Hahaha, don''t expect you want to die so fast, you damn coward! Well... as faster you are banned from this club, then that is best for me. Really bothers me that someone like you to join this club!! " ... I didn''t remember this guy well, but Kenichi''s opponent was someone who seemed to be the stereotype of an abusive guy from a school... someone who takes advantage of having a superior physique and enjoys annoy others. ¡­I wonder if there is any kind of Law in the world for boys like these to appear in all schools? Well, the solution against these guys is also the same for all worlds, the best thing is that they do not see you as easy prey to bully you. Also, it seems that there is only him... it is much more annoying when these people have a small group. So, surely this guy will stop bothering Kenichi once he faces this idiot... "T-This..." "You will be fine... probably. Just do what I told you and get this over with quickly, Hamtaro-kun" ¡°¡­Who is this red-haired kid? A weak fellow of yours? " ¡­Seriously, these people''s personalities just make you want to beat them up¡­ if it weren''t for his great physique, then he would probably be the most boy bullying in this school for that character he has. "..if you lose, then I can assure you that I can make you suffer 100 times more than that guy." "Hiii!" After giving him a little push kicking Kenichi''s butt and some words of encouragement, the two of them met head-on and begin to exchange a few words. "...you seem to care a lot about Hamtaro-kun, Alexander-kun " "..." Miu-chan who sits next to me, says that with a smile. Well, as I said before, I didn''t dislike Kenichi. Besides, the other guy was really annoying me... every time I heard him laugh, I really wanted to switch places with Hamtaro-kun so I could hit him a bit! But, for me, that would not bring me any benefit. Kenichi who was now level [27] and that guy having an [30] on his head, surely this would be a more suitable fight. On the other hand, it was a bit surprising how Kenichi was able to level a bit with just a few days of training... [Well, apart from the fact that the energy of this world is higher, most Masters must have some abilities that benefit a bit the people they teach.] ...Seriously? Shit, doesn''t that mean that now that I have my power sealed I am losing that benefit while training with Sakaki since I might as well level a bit? That is not fair¡­ [Fufufu, surely the system will make up for that a bit when you complete the mission.] ¡­ I hope so, Aurora. "Gueh!" "Whaa~ Hamtaro-kun was beaten..." While arguing with Aurora a bit, it seems like those two''s fight had started. As Miu-chan says while making an expression as if she had received the blow, Kenichi was now on the ground complaining with a little pain. It is normal for a person to be afraid of pain... unless they have a masochistic fetish, people would try to avoid it. So it''s not that I don''t understand that Kenichi doesn''t like fighting. Besides, I think that the emotion that goes behind each blow also influences a lot to cause fear in a person... it is not the same when you receive a blow knowing that it is only part of a sport than when the person does it with bad intention and only does it for bothering someone... after all, the second case apart from causing physical harm, it also does it psychologically. ...unfortunately for Hamtaro-kun, the blows of that guy were more in the second case. Without a doubt, that big guy sees this as a way to legitimately hit another person rather than a sporting match. Well, while I can understand Kenichi''s situation a bit, wouldn''t solve anything that I only felt sorry for him! Besides... That guy... even though the big guy''s strength is a bit higher, that Kenichi was losing now it was more because he had been paralyzed without doing anything! "Fuck, Hamtaro-kun! Get up now!! " "B-But ..." "Hahaha, it''s useless, this guy is a coward!!" "If you do not get up and face that guy, then I by my own will break you both legs after he finishes hitting you!!" "Hiii!!! Y-Yes, Alexander-sanpai!!! " ... unfortunately for Kenichi, the only way I knew for him to face his fears was by taking advantage of a greater fear he had of something else... "Kuh!" Well, it seems that this worked... looks like he remembered doing what I told him in our matches in the dojo. Probably the only advantage that Kenichi had was that the other guy would underestimate him, so the best thing to do was to attack him completely from the beginning of the fight... he would have suffered less if he just had done as I told him from the beginning. "Don''t stop hitting him until that guy begs you to quit... no, hit him until he faints!!" "Y-Yes !!!" "A-Alexander-kun ... that''s not a bit... going too far" As if Kenichi had gone into a trance ... probably out of fear, he charged towards the other subject hitting him directly on the chin. Although I don''t know much about martial arts, from various animes I knew some weaknesses of the human body and one of these was the chin. So I had told him to go straight to that point. Also, he was no longer the same one who threw fists at random as in our first fight which was a disgrace for both of us... thanks to Sakaki, now he could put some force behind that fist, and more than enough to make the brain of his opponent shakes causing his whole body to tremble. I don''t know if it was because of the euphoria of could see for the first time that he caused harm to someone who was bullying him or he was just too nice and worried about the other guy, but it seemed that he was going to stop after that blow and so I intervene again so that continues now that he had the opportunity. ...it was true that I didn''t have any concern for the other guy, but I also don''t think Miu-chan should worry too much... at most, the other guy will only get a few bruises. Besides, Kenichi wasn''t that ruthless... if it was me, that guy wouldn''t have had time to get up since I would keep kicking him on the ground... tch, in the end, Hamtaro-kun actually was a too kind person. Well, since the other guy would take a long time to recover after that blow to the chin, even though he managed to get up several times, he just made the match longer to get Kenichi to use and show some techniques that the masters had taught him... Damn Akisame¡­ even though he has groped me, he has not taught me anything and Kenichi has! That is quite unfair!! "... you have won Kenichi" "Ha... Ha... Ha... e-eh? I-I win? " ¡° ¡­It would be weird if the guy passed out was the one to win, right?" "Congratulations, Hamtaro-kun!" The end of the fight was announced by who I think was the captain of this club, then I and Miu approached Kenichi who did not seem to believe that he had won. Then, by praising him a bit, he seemed to start crying¡­ Haaa ~ Although I still think this guy''s personality is too kind, it''s hard to hate him for that. "W-What happened... I..." ¡°You have lost, Daimoji. You will have to leave the Karate club from now on " "E-Eh? Impossible! How could I lose to that weakling? If we fight again... T-It''s true! The moves he used weren''t of Karate, so he must be disqualified!! " Kenichi''s opponent regains consciousness and immediately begins to complain upon hearing the result of the match. This guy was really annoying... at first, he wanted to challenge Kenichi again, but... then when he sees that Kenichi gets on guard when he sets his eyes on him, that guy quickly recants and just begin to complain. ¡­After all, he was just an idiot who likes to take advantage of people who he thinks are weaker than him. Therefore, in the end he resorts to trying to make Kenichi lose for something else thigs... "W-Well¡­ it''s true that I used moves that I learned from Jiujitsu, so-" ¡°You see it, captain! He''s the one who made-Ghueh!! " "Hiii!!" "A-Alexander-kun, th-that was a little..." "...sorry, he was someone very annoying." ¡­In the end, I couldn''t resist hitting this guy. Also, I didn''t really care that this guy was on his knees on the ground while he seemed to beg the captain from this club¡­ in fact, I just thought he was in a good position to kick his face. So that''s exactly what I do. ¡­Well, even though the kick was strong enough to make his body straighten up and fall backward again fainting, I don''t think it caused permanent damage¡­ other than the teeth that flew off. [ ...wasn''t that a little cruel, Alexander? ] That... fights are a matter of life and death to me, so maybe I can''t help but take them seriously, Aurora. I don''t think this''s cruel¡­ probably¡­ not much. Apparently, the duel involved a bet to leave the club, but in the end, Kenichi decides to be the one to leave the club. The truth is that didn''t matter much, so I don''t intervene in his decision¡­ only when the guy who seemed to be the club captain wanted to fight Kenichi, I tell him to wait a while. That guy was level 35, a completely higher limit than Kenichi¡­ besides, this guy seemed to view Kenichi very seriously as an adversary. If he fought Kenichi, it was almost certain that the latter one would lose¡­ it would be a shame if all the trust he has gained now disappears because of that. Also, the most important thing now was for Kenichi to seek out the people of Ragnarok so that I could complete that mission! ...I only have to defeat two of them by myself, so I should think about which ones would help me the most when we fight. Kenichi and Miu-chan can take care of others. We left the club telling the captain that we were busy now and better he should look for Kenichi in a few more days. "W-Why do I have to fight the captain of the karate club?" "Well, from now on, you will probably be popular Hamtaro-kun. So rejoice!" "P-Popular? W-What do you mean, Alexander-senpai? " ¡°You will probably find out soon enough, so don''t worry. Well, now I have to go to the principal''s office" "...do you plan to transfer here, Alexander-kun?" "¡­something like that. You two will find out soon, but... I think you should both go to class now. " "Ah! It is true! Hamtaro-kun, we''ll be late for class. Let''s go fast!! " "Y-Yes..." Seeing them running towards their class, I start walking towards the building as well. I think I should have asked them first to take me with the headmaster... Well, just I have to ask someone else for that... Should I go back and ask the guy who fainted to take me there? [You really want to annoy that guy, right?] "..." Well... probably when a person seems to me to be cruel and unpleasant, then it is true that I feel that it is appropriate to act in the same way with him. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Kenichi) It had been several days after my fight with Daimonji-kun, and I really think that my school life changed a bit after that... now I had companions who trained in the same dojo as me! No, maybe I can consider them my friends!! ¡­School was a little more fun now. I had people whom I could talk to normally and besides, I was no longer intimidated by some people here! "Well, place your bets! Now the odds of the fight are 10 to 1 in favor of the guy with blue hair in a ponytail!! Come on, don''t miss the chance to make some money!!" "A-Alexander-kun... th-this is a bit ..." ¡°At school you must address me as Alexander-sensei, Miu-chan. Also, what I win here will go to the dojo¡­ well, part of this Come on, Alien-kun!! Keep collecting the bets of others!" ¡° R-Really?!! " "Y-Yes, sensei!!" Well, perhaps one of the most surprising things that happened in the last few days is that now I had a Sensei who looked like a child that was younger than normal students! No, he did not seem, without a doubt he was younger than everyone who attended highschool... Of course, this person was none other than Alexander-senpai... after the fight with Daimonji-kun, suddenly during class he came to our class and introduced himself as the new language teacher... This certainly caused quite a stir in the school, but strangely it was quickly accepted by both, teachers and other students here. The truth is that Alexander-senpai seemed to be able to speak a wide variety of languages, so I think his age did not matter much to the principal to hire him. ¡­I''ve heard from Furinji-san''s dojo masters that he could be considered a genius in martial arts, but... now I realize that this wasn''t the only thing he was good at. I''m a bit envious of him! Above all, because Furinji-san seemed very happy to discover that now there would be someone else who contributed money to her house!! She seems to be a girl who cares a lot about the finances of her house after all... So, she now seemed to admire Alexander-kun for having a stable job more than because he was someone who also practiced martial arts just like her and me. I wonder if I should get a part-time job? No... with the rigorous training that I have now in the dojo, then I don''t think it''s possible for me to do it. ¡° W-Why do I have to fight Takeda-san, Alexander-sensei?!! " ¡°¡­It''s for the sake of your training, Hamtaro-kun. Besides, also from my pockets... " " Strive Hamtaro-kun! I'' have bet on you~" Well... taking my thoughts out of the past and going back to just now, now several people were on the roof of the school watching me and Takeda-san who was in front of me! Alexander-kun''s earlier words about that I would become popular have actually come true! When he told me that, for a moment I thought that finally my spring would come and some girl would notice me, but¡­ all of that was just optimistic thoughts of mine! The only ones who started looking for me were other guys who wanted to fight me!! Besides, each time I defeating one, immediately another that seemed stronger coming after me! This was not the popularity I wanted to have!! ¡­Maybe my school life is even more difficult than it was before and it has not improved as much as I thought. Chapter 307 School Days 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°T-That little sensei is a bit strange, isn''t he? I thought he had come to stop us... I don''t expect him to start placing bets with the other students who came with him... " "..." Well... it was clear that Alexander-kun was definitely not what a person would consider a normal "sensei"... in fact, I don''t think he could even consider himself a normal person! Besides, this isn''t the worst thing he''s ever done¡­ I have seen how he made Daimonji-kun lose several of his teeth just because he didn''t seem to like him very much! Even though he bullies me, I actually feel a bit of pity at seeing him always run away when he sees Alexander-kun... ¡°T -These are all the bets, sensei¡­ d-did I a good job? " "...it seems like you haven''t tried hard enough, Alien-kun." "E-Eh? I-I''ll try harder from now on!! " Another one who suffered from meeting Alexander-kun was Nijima-kun¡­ he shouldn''t have tried to extort Alexander-kun earlier. I don''t know how, but he had already found out that Alexander-kun had hit Daimonji-kun a few hours ago before he introduced himself as a teacher and, so as he usually custom to do, he tried to take advantage of that thing... The next thing I saw was that the two of them went out for a moment to talk a bit... then when they returned, he by himself offered to be used as a footstool so that Alexander-kun could write on top of the blackboard! After that, now he acted more like a faithful follower of him!! Seeing how scared he was, I think I can imagine a bit what happened when they go out a little¡­ after all, Alexander-kun doesn''t seem like someone who allows anyone to intimidate him! He even dares to call Sakaki-san, who looks like a huge ogre, as Tsundere-Ojisan constantly!! H-Honestly, I think that''s a good description for Sakaki-san, but¡­ of course that I wouldn''t dare say something like that out loud to him! "Well, then let''s start this" ¡° W-Why do we have to fight, Takeda-senpai? Neither of us has any resentment against the other... " ¡°Well, more than a hate fight or things like that, this is more to put our skills to use a bit¡­ I was a boxer before, so I liked to test myself with other people. Now that you practice martial arts, isn''t it the same for you? " "T-That is¡­" ¡­Until now, I had been practically forced to fight against others. Besides, those people could be considered school delinquents! So it was a bit strange to fight Takeda-senpai who seemed to be someone quite calm. "Fine... then let''s fight, Takeda-senpai!" But listening to what he was saying, I couldn''t deny that a part of me wanted to see how far I had advanced in my training with my Masters. It really wasn''t that bad to be able to put everything I''ve learned to the test! Also, since I didn''t feel the animosity that the people I''ve fought with so far usually had, I could be calmer now. This was a bit similar to my clashes at the dojo with Alexander-kun¡­ no, in a sense, he still scares me more than even the delinquents at school! ¡­I still can''t forget the time we fought for the first time and that accident happened! At that time I thought he was a girl, and a pretty beautiful one too! So a part of me thought that those hits that I took were still a little worth it for being able to touch her a little. Sadly, I soon discovered that those blows didn''t have anything of value¡­ after I had practiced and went to the bathroom to wipe my sweat that time, he went right in, and then I discovered that he was indeed a man! By the way, it seemed that I was not the only one who thought he was just trying to hide his gender... after that, several Masters asked me if it was true that he was a man!! ¡­So sadly I could only nod to their question. For various reasons thanks to that, I could only be depressed for several next days... Curse! The world is so unfair!! How can someone who has such a beautiful face also have something so big between his legs? Is he really only 13 years old?!! "That is spirit, Kenichi-kun! Let''s go!!" "Y-Yes!" Trying to forget all of that, I focus all my mind on Takeda-san who throws himself at me. While it had been a great disappointment that Alexander-kun was a man, there was still Furinji-san who I didn''t want to think that I was pathetic. So I wanted to strive and give my all so that she could see my improvements! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) "Hamtaro-kun !!" "Ah! My extra income!! " The fight between the boxer boy and Kenichi takes place in front of an audience that had accompanied me, so when the latter seemed to be winning, the fence that covered the rooftop gave in without warning and both of them are hanging from the ceiling now... this was bad! If one of those two dies, then my profession as a teacher would be very short!! I had also been making bets on Kenichi''s fights until now¡­ what can I say? Being a teacher can be a bit boring and so I had to find a way to make the work more interesting. Besides, a teacher''s salary isn''t that great after all... so I couldn''t let my new source of income die either! About why I am a teacher now, I had previously asked Aurora to create a background in this world and, in the end, I had decided to become a teacher at Kenichi''s school. There was also the option of becoming a student as Miu-chan had said before, but... I didn''t really want to go back to my student life this time. ¡­Honestly, even though there were some pretty girls at school, the only one I was interested in getting along better with was Miu-chan. So at being able to spend most of the day in the dojo with her, it didn''t make much sense to also do it at school. The time as her teacher was enough for me. Also¡­ there was a problem that only being a teacher would solve! With my interdimensional space sealed, then my pockets are completely empty!! ¡­ I didn''t really like the idea of reaching out my hand to ask for some of the money that I gave Miu-chan before. On the other hand... there was also another advantage when she found out that I became a teacher! Thank to that, her affection rose from 70 to 85!! ...this girl really seems like one of her priorities is to find someone who can offer her a stable life more than anything else. Well, I don''t dislike that thought of her either¡­ in fact, I feel a little sorry for her because the other guys who live here forced her a bit into having that kind of mentality at such a young age! "Ha... ha... ha... th-that was close." "F-For a moment I thought my life was over..." ¡° A-Are you both okay, Hamtaro-kun and Takeda-senpai? " "" Yes... thank you both"" After helping them to return to the roof, Kenichi and Takeda collapsed on the ground while sweat dripped from their foreheads... surely this instead of being due to the exercise of the fight, it was more due to the fear of falling to the ground. Even my back sweat a little thinking that these two would fall!! I had forgotten that something like this happened in anime... ¡°Well, the axtra class is over. Everyone can go home " "E-Eh? Was this a class? " ¡°¡­Of course, I follow the teachings of¡° Great Teacher Onizuca ¡±(GTO). Everything can be learned in this life, not just from books! " "Wh-who?" ¡°T-That doesn''t matter now, does it? Sensei, what about the bet?! " "It is true! Who won in the end?!" It is a pity that the children of today do not know that great teacher... no, maybe it is because this is another world! There is no way they would not know him if his great teachings had been transmitted in this world too!! In fact, perhaps it was because of him that I decided to become a teacher in this world. I totally agreed with his philosophy of accepting some high school girl if she would spread her legs for you by herself!! ¡­It''s a shame that given my appearance instead of being someone they admire and a possible sexual partner, the girls at this school only saw me as a pet of school¡­ that is something very sad! "About the bet, this one-" ¡°Sensei, it''s okay, I lost. I admit my loss to Kenichi-kun! S-Sensei... why do you kick me?! " ¡­Shit! Since this could be seen as a draw, I was about to say exactly that! Nobody had bet on a draw, so the house could keep the money!! Unfortunately, before I could say anything, this guy intervenes... D-Damn it... in the anime I remembered that Kenichi was who won, but... seeing as this guy had a level of [40] and since Kenichi was only [30] now, so I had bet on you, you know? I thought that maybe my influence in this world could change things a bit, but... it seems the downside of having a restricted arm was too much and this guy lost. I didn''t hold a grudge against you for that, Takeda. At the end of the day if the result was considered a draw, then I was still winning¡­ no, I could win much more! But now you betray me?! Of course you deserved to be kicked a bit!! "You didn''t use your left arm, Takeda-san... so, I can''t say I win either" Oh! Good job Hamtaro-kun! Now I can say that this is a draw and it won''t sound too bad!! "Well, since you''re both not satisfied, this is-" ¡°It''s not that I didn''t want to use it, it''s that I can''t. I have an old wound and that''s why I can''t use it, it''s your victory, Kenichi¡­ S-Sensei, n-now your kicks are really hurting me! " "I-I win, Alexander-kun! Also, the odds were 10 to 1!! " "...I-I''m happy for you, Miu-chan." Why couldn''t this guy keep quiet?! Well¡­ because of those words from Miu, I think it was now even more impossible for me to announce the result of this fight as a draw¡­ it was difficult to make that cute face sad after showing that smile for winning a little... a lot of money. ¡­Anyway, I''ll have Alien-kun investigate some embarrassing facts from this guy and post it in the school newspaper or something kike that as revenge. This other guy was a little annoying, but he has his uses apart from using him as a footstool... Maybe you could feel a bit sorry because I treat him like that, but... I think you can''t underestimate him. The truth is that this guy has one of the personalities that I dislike the most! While a person who abuses another because of their strength is annoying and, despite the fact that nothing justifies why they do it, at least it can be said that it is their own strength on which they depend. But also there are other people who are perhaps much more obnoxious since they depend on others or other things to intimidate other people... and Al¨ªen -kun belonged to the latter group. Personally, I dislike the latter types of people more¡­ although the first group is annoying at school, it can be attributed to their being young and idiotic. When they mature a bit, many stop behaving that way. On the other hand, the other type of people, even after high school many of them continue to act like this. Unfortunately, in adult life, it is not uncommon to meet people with someone influential behind them who take advantage to continue to annoy other people... even in my other life at my work I even had to do someone else''s work because a guy was a friend of the boss! So when Al¨ªen -kun tried to threaten me before, it can be said that to his bad luck he touched old wounds on me¡­ so let''s think of this as a rehabilitation process for his personality. Well, I think it can be said that things ended in a good way for both of us... after I told him that if he threatened me again I would release him from the window through which he was looking at the patio floor while I holding his feet, he ended being quite docile. Coming back to the present, since classes were over and I paid everyone''s bets, the three of us were going to go back to the dojo but we ended up going somewhere else. As Kenichi had told Takeda that perhaps Akisame could help him, this time the four of us are going to his clinic. There, things develop the same as how I remembered in the Anime. Akisame tells him that his boxing career was not ruined and that he only had to participate in a few therapies to get back to practice. I was a bit interested in learning Akisame''s healing abilities, after all, this that modern doctors couldn''t fix wasn''t a complicated thing to him to fix. Maybe I was even more interested in learning that from him than Jiujitsu¡­ it''s a shame that he''s the Master whose affection has remained almost totally the same as when we first met, so it was a bit difficult to tell him to teach me. ...I will have to wait a while to ask him that. Besides, I should have him teach me some Jiujitsu first! Leaving Takeda who didn''t seem to be screaming with joy from the treatment, the 3 of us returned to the dojo to continue practicing. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ Several days passed after Kenichi and Takeda''s fight, and my stay in this world had turned a month. Kenichi and Miu-chan''s school life continued, and the former one had to continue fighting against some people. Outside of that, there weren''t many changes to our routine. In the morning we would practice, and then immediately the three of us would go to school since I also had to teach to those students... Because of this, I was about to despair and ask Kenichi to go looking for the Ragnarok guys on the streets to speed things up!! Well... I think most of that group practiced one martial art for some time, so it would be quite unfair for Kenichi who has barely a month of training to meet them. Although, maybe it won''t be so long the wait... "Hyaaa !! I''m burning, I''m burning, Akisame-shishio!! " ¡­One of the changes in this time is that all the Masters had taken more seriously to train us. Even now Kenichi also lived in the dojo with us. Unfortunately for him, it meant that his time of suffering had increased several hours more to the day. Also, while I feel like some of the Masters have some favoritism in training us, I can''t be envious of that either... Now Kenichi was doing sit-ups on a vertical position while Akisame lit some fire under him¡­ fuck! If anyone else saw this, I''m sure they would think Akisame was a fucking cannibal who had captured a child for his tender meat and was now cooking it to eat him!! "Apapa ~ You can''t lose focus, Alexander-kun ~" "Kuhaa !!" Suddenly my conscience almost went blank. The reason was none other than an uppercut from Apa that hits right in my jaw! It really wasn''t the time to worry about someone else''s problems!! While Kenichi was being trained by Akisame, it was my time to suffer against Apa! He actually seemed happy that the other Masters finally allowed him to train someone, but to be honest, I didn''t share the same emotion as him! While I was thanking God that he could at least hold back a bit from using his elbows and knees that are vital to his martial art, that had only lowered the risk of being near-certain death by sparring against him, to only end up with several bruises on my body! Every one of his blows really put me in a bad situation! So now I could just wriggle and roll on the ground while holding my jaw to check for if this one was broken or I missing teeth! I-I think these are my permanent teeth, so if I lose them, then I don''t think they will grow back!! ...I think that now I understand a little how that boy from the Karate club felt about my kick... I may have really been a bit cruel! "A- Are you okay, Alexander-kun? " ¡°Apapa~ I am sorry, Alexander-kun ~! Apa still can''t fully contain himself~! " ¡°¡­ It''s bad to be careless, Alexander-kun. And is even more so when you are in your time to train with Apachai-san. If you lose consciousness during the training whit him, then there won''t be much time to teach you Chinese Kenpo. " "U-Un... be neglect i-it''s bad..." ¡­ I''m really starting to question why Hamtaro-kun and I have to pay to receive physical torture in this dojo! Well¡­ I can only think that this is something necessary to be able to be with Miu-chan and Shigure-san who approach me a little worried and remarking my carelessness respectively. Chapter 308 Ragnarok 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- After my time of suffering with Apa, I had a more relaxed moment practicing Chinese Kenpo with Master Ma. The truth was that of all the martial arts that I practiced now, I felt that this was the one that had the greatest affinity with me. "You have to feel the energy within you and then make it flow with your movements." As I had thought, Chinese Kenpo was much more focused than other disciplines in controlling energy... so maybe I took each of Master Ma''s words a little more seriously, and I totally concentrating on imitating the movements he showed me. Since this was completely new to me, it was not easy but little by little I was able to make the energy in my body flow at least a little with my movements. Furthermore, also thanks to my ability to could observe energy, it could be said that I had a greater advantage in understanding this than other people. ¡­The only bad thing was that for now I needed a lot of concentration to do this, it was certainly still a bit difficult trying to use it in a fight. Despite that, seeing the improvements in just a few weeks of practicing this, was something that motivated me to try harder. Well, even though I felt that Chinese Kenpo will be much more useful when I reached a level 2 soul since surely at that level of strength the energy control influenced a lot in a fight, that is not a why for which I should be neglected with my training with the others Masters. It was just that in my spare time, I practiced more what Master Ma taught me. The other disciplines of the other masters had their own advantages. For example, Mue thai more than an art of self-defense, without a doubt this discipline seemed to want to turn the human body into a weapon! This martial art just was too aggressive!! There are some martial arts that are seen as a sport, but this one I don''t think would be right to classify it this way... even though boxing or other disciplines are pretty tough too, using elbows and knees to hit the opponent can only be seen it as if someone was trying to kill the opponent seriously! Well, it''s not that I despise boxing. In fact, one of the worlds that were in my thoughts to learn a martial art focused on this one¡­ although I can''t deny that maybe one of my motivations for going there is that the guys had totally sculpted bodies! Without a doubt by training with Ippo and the others I would end up having a great body too!! But in the end, I felt that boxing limited itself very much by only using your fists to hit. Also, although I wanted to put some muscle in this body, the idea of being surrounded by only muscular guys was not very pleasant either... in this world there is the great advantage of being able to live with Shigure-san and Miu-chan after all! So it was obvious that I was more inclined to come to this world. Also, it wasn''t like I wanted to become a world champion or anything like that and I just wanted to learn a martial art so I could fight better. So, having multiple Master from various disciplines, then this world was a much better option. Although... the truth is that at first I had thought of only focusing on Mue Thai and Chinese Kenpo. Learning Karate seemed a bit redundant to me having the Mue thai... within these two disciplines, I felt that the second was more suitable for me since I wanted to be able to use my body as a weapon. Even so, while I practicing a little Karate this one surprised me a lot... or rather, a characteristic of this discipline. This one had various breathing techniques which were very useful! Using these, I could really feel my body starting to absorb a little more of the energy from the environment! Besides, these were also very useful to combine with Chinese Kenpo in energy control. This was undoubted quite a pleasant surprise and, therefore, I could not put this discipline aside to learn either. I may find other things that are useful in this one that I am completely unaware of. As for Jiujitsu... when Akisame finally deigned to teach me something, the truth is that for me it was a bit of the most disappointing martial art. Although perhaps it was because this Master seemed to focus more on teaching me only ways to restrain the opponent... I don''t deny that they were quite useful, but... to be honest, if I have to fight someone on Gaia, I don''t think I would focus on trying to just subdue him... it would be a bit of annoying to fight with that goal in mind... and it can also backfire. ...I probably only use it as a last means of defense as this discipline focuses on very short-range fights. Or maybe it will be useful to me if it is to fight with some girl who I don''t want to end up killing... Another big disappointment I had was that the other Masters didn''t allow Shigure-san to teach me the use of weapons! And this seems that it wasn''t because the weapons were quite dangerous to handle¡­ I had a feeling that rather they thought that it would be dangerous for other people if I use them!! Curse! Not as if I was so insane to go and practicing on the streets how to cut people! Thanks to that, me and Shigure-san were a bit depressed¡­ she seemed to want to teach me, so the refusal of the other Masters was not only hard for me! For now, I can only settle for the moments when she helps me with my fitness training¡­ damn it! That is not enough at all!! Haaa ~¡­ I can only hope that the other MAsters change their minds, maybe when several of them surpass an affection of 100 I can have more time alone with her! The affection of Master Ma, Apa, and Shigure has grown slowly just by living with them. This has risen to [85], [90], and [90] respectively, really good progress. On the other way, with Sakaki and Akisame I had to try a little harder... I''ve tried to be a little more obliging. I did several things ike bringing beer or snacks to the first one, and then this has paid off as he now has an affection of [80]! With Akisame, on the other hand, my efforts have been in vain... that damn pervert Master continues to have a lot of mistrust against me! I should be the one who distrusts him, you know?!! I know that without a doubt that guy is someone who hides his perverted trait well!! ¡­His affection is only [65] now! It has risen as well, but... it does not compare with the other Masters!! Also, I think that if I could see the affection Akisame and Kenichi have for each other, I''m sure it would be over 100 by now!! That is not fair¡­ "Gyaaah~!! A-Akisame-shishio, this is inhuman!! T-This machine is strange!! " ¡°Fufufu¡­ as I told you before Kenichi, you have no talent for martial arts and that''s why you have to try harder. Don''t worry, you can certainly reach to Alexander-kun... as your Master, I''ll take care of that " ¡­Well, maybe the affection between them is a bit strange. It seems that Kenichi has evolved from a Hamster to a Guinea Pig now¡­ it is not uncommon to see Kenichi now testing out Akisame''s strange machines. ¡­This Master has several hidden talents. I don''t think even Kurisu understands how those strange machines work!! Maybe it''s not such a bad thing that this guy hasn''t a lot of affection for me... I don''t want to try those strange machines. Although... I think he doesn''t make me do it because he sees that I train until my body feels totally numb. "Gyaaah~ Akisame-Shishio, please stop this thing!!" "Oh, right... I''ve also created something for you, Alexander-kun" "E-Eh? F-For me? ... W-What is it? " Having my eyes on Kenichi which that strange machine seemed to try to force him to stretch to achieve greater flexibility, Akisame suddenly spoke to me! I-I think maybe I shouldn''t have complained in my mind about him earlier... W-Well... if he makes me stretch like Kenichi, I probably won''t feel as much pain as he does since thanks to Cross, my body is quite flexible. "W-What is this?" Sadly, it seems that the thing Akisame made was for a totally different purpose than the one Kenichi was using now¡­ this thing was like a suit made of leather with several small metal bars and springs! T-This guy... definitely has a strange idea towards me! This had some similarity to the sadomasochistic costumes seen in some movies or anime for adults!! Akisame was definitely a closet pervert! Also, one with a bit extreme tastes !! "Put it on and you will soon know" "..." I wanted to refuse, but... unfortunately, I really wanted him to trust me. So, with no other choice, I start to remove the practice uniform that all the Masters had given Kenichi and me. By the way, this uniform consisted of a dougi from Karate and Jiujitsu, Chinese Kenpo pants and shoes, muay kaad chuek in the hands of Mue Thai, and one chainmail under the dougi given by Shigure-san to us. ¡­this looked kind of cool but most didn''t even make it to [J] rank as equipment, so I wasn''t as excited to receive it as Kenichi either. I was probably just feeling glad that at least it seemed like most of the Masters treated us equally. Well, in this world you could say that it would be quite strange for normal people to have a thought to use something against bullets and knives. Surely only the forces of order or defense of the country had that type of equipment here. Still, the truth is that the chainmail that Shigure-san gave me surprised me quite a bit¡­ it had a [G] rank and was quite comfortable to wear! [Chainmail - G] Chainmail made by a blacksmith of supreme skill. This practically had taken the material that is built is to show properties beyond normal. [Hardness - G] Analyzing the chainmail again after taking it off, I again find this is really surprising. Or rather, the person who made it... and this one was none other than Shigure''s father. I remembered a little that he was a blacksmith, but I didn''t expect him to be that skilled. Out of curiosity, I had asked Shigure-san to show me a bit of her Katana which was supposed to be the best job of her father and, in truth, this one did not disappoint me. This was even a higher rank and reaching [F] rank... and in addition to the hardness and sharpness of the same rank, this with the use of the user''s energy could increase these properties a little more since it had the ability of [Energy Flow - F] too. ¡­Even though it might not be as flashy as those weapons that make flames or some other phenomenon, considering the materials it was made from, it was surprising that it reached the [F] rank. "Kyaaa~!! A-Alexander-kun if you''re going to change your clothes, then do it in a room !! " Miu-chan''s sudden scream brings me out of my thoughts. Well, it was true that I had stayed in my underwear while thinking those things, but... I think it did a better function to hide my private parts than the clothes that she wears to practice every day... although it''s not like I have a complaint about that either, so there is no reason to tell her that. As Miu-chan watches me through the holes in her hands that she had brought to the face to "block" her vision, I put on the strange outfit that Akisame had given me and then the other clothes again. "How is it?" ¡°¡­It''s not uncomfortable as I thought. It just seems like I have to use more force to make any move¡­ well, that''s probably its purpose, isn''t it? " "You''re right. With " Restrictive-kun ", the intensity of your workouts will be greater and therefore the results will also be better " ¡°R-Restrictive-kun? W-Well... thank you, Akisame-shishio " [Akisame Affection +5] ¡°Okay, even though you seem to have a talent for martial arts unlike Kenichi, you can''t be careless about it. You also have to do your best, Alexander-kun " Whoo ~ This is really weird! Akisame''s affection went up a bit!! It''s true that I''ve tried to be a little more respectful to him, but so far it hadn''t worked! Previously when Kenichi and I were accepted as official disciples, they were supposed to have become our ¡°Shishio¡±, but¡­ I didn''t much like addressing them in that way. ¡­I think I wanted to see them as equals more than someone who was above me. Shigure and Apa probably had a similar thought too, so they didn''t care much for this. Although at first I sometimes liked to call her that because she seemed to be happy about it... I liked seeing how she puffed out her chest and seemed proud of herself when she listened to me. The good thing is that only Sakaki seemed to want to insist that we call him that way and the others did not care much about that... for this one, I gave him the choice between calling him Tsundere-Shishio or Sakaki, so in the end he chose the last option after popping a bottle of alcohol that he drank. Well, his wish for complacency was filled by Kenichi, so I think there weren''t many problems with this. Maybe Master Ma was the only one who I can honestly call him Master... I was concentrating a little more on learning Chinese Kenpo, and also since maybe it was a bit wrong for me to call him old, I think it was fair to call him in that way. As for Akisame... I referred to him as Shishio solely to increase his confidence in me, even if only is a little bit. Unfortunately, the only thing I had gained so far from that was for him to give me a nod while smiling a little! I think the guy understood a bit why I was doing it, he wasn''t stupid after all... So it was a bit surprising to hear the system announce that his affection had grown a little now... since this is so strange, perhaps it means something bad happens? "A-Akisame-shishio... c-could you please don''t repeat that I haven''t a talent so often?!! I''m here listening to that, you know?!! B-Besides, this machine is going to break me, Gyaaah~ " "Fufufu, a master cannot lie to his disciples, Kenichi-kun" With Kenichi''s screams in the background, I had some unease at the thought that something bad was about to happen. The truth seems that my senses were not deceiving me, but... I was not the one who ended up having bad luck, thank God! After school, the Ragnarok guys finally started showing up! Damn it, they were late! Also, maybe I was a bit unlucky since it was neither of the two people I had chosen to fight¡­ in this time who decided to show herself was a girl. I remembered her a bit, her name was Kisara and she seemed to focus on learning taekwondo. The truth is that it can only be said that Kenichi was very unlucky this time as we both shared the ideology of not fighting women¡­ so after a winning streak from him, he again experienced defeat after a strong kick on the chin. ¡­I couldn''t criticize him for anything about this. Perhaps in modern times there are not many men who proudly say that they beat or hit a woman... although strangely, it seemed that this girl this is exactly what she wanted. This topic is somewhat difficult since certainly there are women who are very aggressive and are even the ones who start a fight and also could have the strength to subdue a man, so perhaps it may be a little justifiable to act in self-defense, but... probably despite If you only try to defend yourself, socially it would continue to be the man who loses in the end. So with that modern ideology that is instilled in most men and adding the fact that this girl was level 50, the result was logical. Even I think I could only try to evade her attacks while trying to subdue her¡­but it would certainly be a bit tricky given my conditions of now. Do that without trying to hurt her would be very complicated. It''s good that there was also a girl in our group and she was the one who faced Kisara in the end¡­ besides, given Miu-chan''s abilities, it didn''t take long to hear the system notification. [Beep] [ Mission "Defeat Ragnarok" Objectives: Defeat the VIII Fist "Kisara" Completed (Miu)] Chapter 309 Ragnarok 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Hyaaa ~ !! This is too much, Akisame-Shishio!! " ¡°Hohoho¡­ when a disciple loses, it is also the responsibility of the Master, Kenichi-kun. Don''t worry, we''ll make sure to train you more so you don''t lose again! " "..." I don''t know who was the more affected by that defeat of earlier¡­ if Kenichi or these Masters! They had intensified the training of the two of us quite a bit thanks to that! And now Hamtaro-kun''s screams were heard more frequently throughout the dojo. Besides, he was not the only one affected by that... to that strange suit that Akisame had given me before, now several metal plates had been added to it and making it reach a weight of 50Kg!! Certainly while training I could lift Shigure without much effort, but¡­ instead of the warm feeling of her butt on my back, in this suit I could only feel the cold touch of metal! There was just no motivation or something nice to use this!! If before I ended up with my body a little numb after training and Kenichi almost passed out, now I was the one who goes to bed totally tired while I could almost see Hamtaro-kun''s soul escaping from his mouth since he was close to me with his eyes on blank!! I really should be completely exhausted to see even those kinds of illusions!! And as if that weren''t enough... "...Do I really have to fight Miu-chan?" ¡°Yes, it seems that you and Hamtaro-kun have a certain reluctance to fight women¡­ well, it is not that we want to turn you two into insensitive and useless men who take advantage of women, but... what that girl who practiced Taekwondo said had a little truth. It is disrespectful to a martial artist to look down on them for their physical appearance... after all, there are many women with excellent abilities who easily surpass many men. Also, they reach those levels for the same effort to train or even one harder than men. So saying you don''t fight women because they are weaker than men is a pretty bad excuse. Listening to this, I think you can understand why those women who strive to be strong find the words "You don''t fight against women" quite offensive. " ¡­It''s not that I don''t understand what Sakaki says, besides, the truth is that I believe I''m lucky enough to fight until now only men on Gaia. There will surely be very strong women who could defeat me with a finger there! So if I hold back just because my opponent is a woman, I will surely end up dead quickly on Gaia... So the only thing I could pray for was that if I had to fight a woman, it was that she has a character for which could only be considered a bitch¡­ besides, if she wasn''t beautiful, then it was much better! ...after all, probably one of my reluctance to fight against a woman is for ruining something that is beautiful! Surely that is something sexist too, but... I couldn''t do anything about it!! "Besides, I don''t think you have to worry about Miu¡­ she''s surely stronger than you ." "I also want to help with Alexander-kun and Hamtaro-kun''s training, so I''ll do my best~!" "..." Fuck! Seeing Miu-chan''s sweet and beautiful smile only made it harder for me to find the determination to hit her!! Also¡­ seeing how some parts of his body were constantly bouncing, made it impossible to concentrate on the fight !! If we add that to what Sakaki said that Miu was quite strong, then the outcome of this fight was obvious enough! I ended up getting totally hit by her... Although I must admit it was somewhat more enjoyable than my time training with Apa... at least I could justifiably feast my eyes and, furthermore, I could also feel the softness of her body when she used grappling techniques!! ¡°Moo~ When you try to attack me you only aim at strange places, Alexander-kun! I will go to do food better! " Well, taking into account Sakaki''s earlier words not to look down on a female martial artist, of course that I also tried to land a few "punches" on her, but... it seemed like she was reading my mind and evaded all those " punches " splendidly! I couldn''t touch her... ¡°I understand that she is fast and flexible, but¡­ how is it that she can totally evade my attacks?! It seems like she can read my mind! " "Well... brat, the main reason is that your eyes totally give you away! You were only aiming at Miu''s butt, legs, and breasts!! " "..." Hitting Miu-chan''s face was out of the question, her small waist and stomach were also too small. Besides, it didn''t mean much to go for her feet as it wouldn''t cause much damage... Therefore, there were only a few places that I could aim... and in a sense, the points where my punches headed were those Sakaki mentions... these were without a doubt the most remarkable points of Miu-ch, which a little annoying enters the home after saying that in a complaining tone to me who was on the ground, so I think it was obvious that I would attack those places! The logical thing is to try to hit the largest area to have a better chance of hitting, right? So I don''t think Sakaki should complain about that and, instead, he should praise me... besides since the old man had gone out to do some things, so I couldn''t miss this opportunity! But¡­ no doubt that made my blows predictable. Even so, I was not a fool like to think that I could "hit" Miu-chan so easily, so I was looking for some opening in her. Sadly, she even seemed to have eyes on her back! ¡­her pupils weren''t white, so she shouldn''t be able to see behind her back! ¡°Hehehe, it seems like you couldn''t take this opportunity, Alexander-kun. I understand that you will target those parts of Miu-chan there, but... you will have to try harder to reach your goal. While it is true what Sakaki says that your movements were somewhat obvious, your failure is also due to the fact that Miu-chan''s defense is quite good. She has good control of her [Seikuken] after all. " "... Seikuken?" "Yes, it is a technique that consists of detecting and repelling everything that comes within your range of attack..." ...I remember seeing that most of the Masters and Miu had this technique on their status. Besides, I also remember a little watching it in the anime this technique. Then, Master Ma who had joined our conversation begins to explain this a bit more. He stretched his feet and hands to their maximum reach, and then with his movements began to form a sphere around him... "You need to focus all your senses on fully observing your opponent''s movements... so by doing this, then you can even predict your opponent''s next moves a bit. " "Although... it is a technique that is easier to use for those who have a type of Ki Sei than Dou. I think that the little Miu who have a Ki Dou and can use it so well, it is something quite commendable" "Well, since it takes a calm mind to focus on this one, that''s true." "..." ¡­Looking at Master Ma, I can see that it was not as simple as he made it seem. Perhaps because he cannot see the energy as clearly as I can and he can only feel it a little to manipulate it, he does not realize that his body emanates a thin layer of his energy with his movements... That light layer of energy that formed that sphere around his body was very similar to my domain... of course, this was much smaller. But I''m sure it had a very similar function as my domain. Perhaps for these Masters when referring to concentrating all the senses, it surely included this energy control that was like a sixth sense... Also, on the matter of the types of Ki that a person has, since they saw that I was trying to control the energy of my body, they explained to me a little about how they classify this type of Ki as Sei and Dou. According to them, this had a lot to do with the character of the person... Although... for me, more than a type of Ki that a person was born with, it was more like an affinity to a type of technique for energy control. The Sei type made the energy flow uniformly throughout the body in a calm way, while the Dou type on the other hand consisted of carrying small energy blasts in the part of the body that is used. In addition, the evidence that instead of a type of energy this was more a way to control the ki was more clear to me since all these Masters could control both types, Dou or Sei Ki. Of course, it was even easier to do it with only a specific type for each of them... Well, I did not come to change the ideology that these Masters have about their way of seeing things, so I kept this information for myself by now. What mattered was that it seemed like I would have to add something new to my training. That [Seikuken] technique seemed very useful and so I wanted to learn it too. Also, maybe if I can control it, then it can benefit my use of my domain... or I could even combine these two things! But for this, I first have to learn to control my Ki... So after my fight with Miu-chan, I dedicate myself to hitting a log trying to cover my fist with energy as I had seen Leona do before in Gaia... At first, I wanted to use an attack similar to a stab hitting with the tips of my fingers since it looked great, and also surely the damage this done to a person when going through him with the hand was much greater than a simple blow, but... remembering a similar scene where a guy was trying to use a finger to go through a piece of wood, I held back from doing it. If I ended up with one of my fingers flexing weirdly, then more than something cool that would turn into something pretty pathetic! Surely some Masters would end up on the ground holding their stomachs while laughing if that happens!! ¡­I would do the same if they did something similar after all. So, instead of that, I had bought in the system for a pretty hefty amount of money a Ki control hitting technique that I found quite useful. Its name was [Futae no Kiwami], and it was a technique from the same world as the sword technique that I gave Saeko before. It seems simple, it consisted of two blows which almost should seem one with the fist and also injecting two extremely fast waves of a little energy into the opponent''s body. Then when these two small waves of energy collided inside, they mixed and ended up creating something similar to a small explosion! But even though it sounded easy, it was actually quite difficult to achieve!! Obviously, good control of the user''s body energy was needed to use it. Also, to make things more complicated, you needed two ways to control energy and not just one! The good thing is that when I heard the masters explain to me about the Sei and Dou de Ki type, then I thought I could use this technique by combining these. In theory, I only had to inject a little Sei energy on the first contact, and then a little Dou on the second. [Tock] [Tock] ...unfortunately, until now I could only hear the sound of two small blows on the log that was covered with a rope to hit it. I wanted to see it explode! But... it seems that I have a long way to go to achieve it. Well, this did not depress me so much since I have practically barely a little over a month trying to control my energy... although I cannot deny that the envy I had towards Revy because the system had given her this ability continued to increase in me until now. "S-Sensei! Kenichi-san! S-Someone has kidnapped the leader!! " ""Eh?"" "¡­who? Also... who are you?" When it was dark and another day of training was about to end, Shigure and Apa suddenly dragged a boy that the former one had tied up. Surely these two found another prey that had entered this place. It was also a bit surprising that this boy without caring much about his situation could speak so clearly... ¡°I-I''m someone of your class, Sensei. Someone from Ragnarok has captured the leader! " For me, it was a bit strange that he spoke to me as if he knew me, but... in the end, he seemed to be someone from our school. Well¡­ since he called me Sensei, I think I must have assumed that. In my defense, I''m still not very used to being called that by others. The other person he mentioned was Al¨ªen -kun¡­ now that I think about it, that boy started creating a little group at school. In fact, he had proposed to me to be the leader of that group, but I wasn''t very interested in that. "We have to rescue Nijima!" "Yes! Come on, Alexander-kun " "Eh? ...Why do I have to go?" Miu-chan and Kenichi who had been surprised by the news, then energetically they say that. So now it was my turn to be surprised by their words¡­ well, by the second one, Miu-chan. ¡°Y-You have to help Nijima-san too, Alexander-kun! He has helped you a lot at school, he has been someone good with you! " "" ... "" While the situation seemed serious to them, to be honest, for me it was not such a worrying thing. It''s not that I don''t care about Al¨ªen- kun''s life, I just don''t think those Ragnarok guys take things too far. At the worst, they''ll only beat him up a little... and he probably deserves that a little bit too. For me, those guys of Ragnarok were just a bunch of fellows with a lot of energy to playing around... after seeing real criminal organizations in Ruananpur, people who take advantage of others by being taken to extreme conditions and then committing things like rape, murders, and other atrocities just like HOTD and B-Tooom, or also those who think they can do anything to be strong like Gaia, then I could hardly take the actions of these guys seriously. ¡­They would just seem a bit adorable compared to those others in the worlds I mentioned. Also, if they go, I''m sure they could fix this. So I prefer to use that time trying to master the skills of [Seikuken] and [Futae no Kiwami]¡­ On the other hand, I think Miu-chan''s way of looking at things is quite optimistic! I think she''s the only one who could tell that Alien-kun and I have a relationship based on friendship by seeing us interact! Even Kenichi can just keep quiet like me without being able to say anything about that and only can see her with a little sweat on his forehead. ...although maybe it does not seem that I mistreat him since that guy''s personality is very twisted, I have even seen him stick out his viper''s tongue while smiling happily while using him as a bench, at most I think our relationship could be seen as that we both just are trying to take advantage of the other. Unfortunately, it was hard to contradict that cute straight face while she waited for an answer from me. So in the end I have no choice but to keep these two who running along with the guy that had been freed from the ropes by Shigure-san before. Well... one of my goals to defeat and practice my skills are there, so maybe this trip will not be in vain. Although, I think that possibility is very low... the description of the guy who kidnapped Alien-kun didn''t fit those two guys of Ragnarok whom I want to fight... so surely I''ll just have to watch Kenichi fight. Chapter 310 Ragnarok 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Miu-chan) After receiving the news that Nijima-san had been kidnapped and also at knowing where he was being held, Hamtaro-kun, Alexander-kun, and I ran straight to the place. The former seemed quite motivated and was running quite enthusiastically, while the latter one was a bit discouraged and struggled a bit to follow in our footsteps. "Come on, Alexander-kun!" "¡­yes. (Damn Akisame, at least he should have let me take this thing off! That guy is definitely an S!! What is he thinking by putting a lock on this so I can''t take it off when I want?!) " "..." Well, it''s not that he had a worse condition than Hamtaro-kun''s and me to keep up with us. I knew well that it was because he was wearing the equipment that Akisame-san give to him... and also that he had been training all day so it was normal for him to be a bit tired. So my words more than a claim was to try to encourage him. Also... even though he says that muttering, I can hear a little his complaints towards Akisame-san! I don''t quite understand what he''s saying, but I certainly don''t think it''s a good thing... Maybe I should reprimand him a bit for speaking ill of someone older than him and that is also his Master, but... that seems to be the kind of relationship he has with these Masters. He is not as respectful to them as Hamtaro-kun, but the others also treat both of them a little differently. Therefore, I better pretend not to hear his words. Besides, perhaps I should not interfere with the relationship that they have... ¡°Alexander-kun¡­ what do you want to do by learning martial arts? Do you want to help the weakest like Hamtaro-kun too? " "Hmn? That¡­ I''m sorry, little Miu-chan¡­ I don''t have such a philanthropic desire as Hamtaro-kun. My desire to learn martial arts is only to be stronger¡­ that way I can protect myself, and the people I care about. About helping others¡­ if doing so doesn''t cause a problem to me, then maybe I wouldn''t mind doing it. Although of course, they would have to be people who really need it... at least I think that people should make an effort to solve their own problems. If it is still impossible for them to get out of a bad situation after trying their best and I can help them, then I will. Oh, of course that Miu-chan and Shigure-san are now important people to me that I want to protect!" "E-Eh? T-Thank you... " The truth was that even though we have gotten to know each other for some time and he now lives in my house, I didn''t know much about Alexander-kun... in fact, on one occasion while my grandfather and the others were talking to each other, I had heard by accident some things that they discuss between them about Hamtaro-san and Alexander-kun... At first I thought they were just talking about their progress and how hard they were trying, but¡­ then I heard something that made me a little concerned and that seemed a bit hard to believe. ...they are worried for Alexander-kun had probably killed people! I''m not as skilled as they are, but feeling his aura, they thought that he might have taken someone''s life before! The truth is that in the beginning t I did not know what to believe about this... on the one hand, I did not doubt that they had made a mistake in their observations, but... I also found it difficult to believe that this little boy who acted cheerfully and was very playful with people, will actually kill someone. Now I could understand why the other Masters and my grandfather were observing him a little differently than Hamtaro-kun... it seemed that they were observing Alexander-kun with special attention. It was not because he was more talented and they had higher expectations for him but was because they were really watching him! Well... maybe just like me, when they got to know him more and more as the days went by, Sakaki''s trust and most of them in him had increased a lot and they seemed more relaxed by his side now. ¡­Maybe he was forced by some circumstance to do something like that? I wanted to ask him that now¡­ sadly, in the end I didn''t have the courage to ask that question. Also, I was possibly a little scared to hear his answer¡­ so I tried to ask him why he wanted to learn martial arts instead. Maybe I a little wanted to hear that he had a similar motive as Hamtaro-kun so I could be sure that he was definitely not a bad person. So the answer that I get, even though it wasn''t what I expected, I also think that it leastways wasn''t a bad reason to learn martial arts. Perhaps his words that others have to solve their own problems sound a bit cold, but it is also true that these have some truth in them too. Also, when he says that last while giving me a wink, I can''t help but blush and get a little nervous! ... i-it was the first time that someone other than my grandfather told me that he wanted to protect me. I-I don''t think Alexander-kun is a bad person after all¡­ although certainly he is a bit perverted! " Where is Nijima?! " "Oh! So you finally arrived... " "Sensei, help me!!" "See, that guy is fine... he doesn''t even have a scratch. Can we go back now? No... since we''re here, let''s at least make Hamtaro-kun take care of that guy." After running for a few minutes, we finally reached the place where Nijima-san was being held. Then Hamtaro-kun takes a step forward and looking quite annoyed starts yelling at the people who were gathered here. ¡­On the other hand, Alexander-kun didn''t really seem motivated. He even looked like he was a bit disappointed when he found out that Nijima-san didn''t have any injuries! W-Well, that''s the kind of relationship they have... that''s right!, he''s probably joking with Nijima-san again. I''m a bit jealous since I don''t have a friend with whom I can talk normally and make jokes like them... The one who steps forward within this group after Hamtaro-san''s words, was a large person with quite thick arms and a big body... well, that''s if you compared him to Alexander-kun, Hamtaro-san, or me. If you compared him to Apachai-san and Sakaki-san¡­ he wasn''t that big. "Let''s finish them off, leader!" "Let''s use the hostage to make them surrender and beat them up!!" ""Yes!!"" "Cowards... how dare you use someone as a hostage?!!" "...the truth is that I don''t care if all of you hit him a bit, as long as you don''t take this that far, then it''s fine." "..." The atmosphere around Hamtaro-kun and Kenichi actually contrasted a bit... curiously, the leader of this group seemed to have a different mentality than his henchmen. "Silence!! I''m sorry, I just wanted to make you come¡­ I didn''t mean to use a hostage in a cowardly way. I just want a duel with you!! If you can defeat me, then you can take your friend with you. But if you lose... " "...you can keep him, I really don''t mind." "...If we lose what will happen?" Suddenly, the atmosphere becomes a bit serious... well, just Alexander-kun who starts looking for a place to sit as if letting us know that he was not going to participate in this fight, was the only completely relaxed. ¡­In fact, it could be said that the atmosphere was divided in two. One part was Hamtaro-kun and the leader of these boys looking seriously, and on the other side, there were the henchmen who watched Alexander-kun walk without worrying around the place... He even just tells a guy who was sitting on an old tire to get out so he can sit there! This one probably not knowing how to react or perhaps sensing the aura around him, just steps aside and allowing him to sit quietly. H-He''s really will not help out in this fight, right? Well¡­ it''s true that probably if he or I fought, then all these people would end up on the ground quickly. He must think that it is maybe more suitable for Hamtaro-kun to being the one fighting here and so become stronger... surely must be it! "If you lose, then you will have to help me realize my dream!!" "Y-Your dream? W-What do you want? I cannot allow anything that does with taking advantage of the weak!! " "No, my dream has nothing to do with that... my dream is... " Right away this person begins to explain his dream to us... also, the truth was a very big one¡­ it was about Sumo, about how he wanted to take this sport to greater heights. Not only that, he even wanted to change people''s ideology so that they consider plump people attractive! "Pfff..." "You¡­" "I-I''m sorry, Thor-sama!" " Does my dream seem funny to you?!! " "Hyaa~ Gueh!!" ...well, I think it''s normal that nobody likes to be laughed at their goal or dreams, so this Secuas-san who was thrown like a doll was the one who sought that out to himself. Putting that aside, this person seems quite strong... "Do you also think that my dream is kind of funny?" ¡°¡­No, I think it''s a wonderful dream. But still... I can''t allow you to do all this! " More than his own henchmen, it seems that Hamtaro-san understood that person better and you could even see that he respected him a little... the truth is that I did not understand this boy''s dream very well, but I don''t think it is wrong to try the best for their own ideals if these are not bad. "...I think you only have a personal resentment because maybe some girl rejected you for being a chubby boy." "" E-Eh? "" Although, it seems that there were also others who had a different opinion of Thor-san''s dream¡­ he wasn''t the only surprised by Alexander-kun''s sudden words, even I and Hamtaro-kun didn''t know what to say! But then explaining his point of view, he continues with what he was saying and asks Thor-san, who had a slightly flushed face, a question... although, now it did not seem that this was due to anger and but rather out of embarrassment. I think it is very likely that something similar to what Alexander-kun said happened to him... ¡°Be honest with me, who would seem more attractive to you. Is this girl... or one with a big body from having to practice Sumo? " "E-Eh? T-That''s... " Suddenly Alexander-kun points to me and then the eyes of several people are directed towards me... then after Thor-san looked at me and immediately imagined something in his head, he could only look away without being able to answer the question properly... "By the way, even though I wouldn''t want Miu-chan to practice sumo¡­ I''d really like to see her wear the special outfit of that sport!" "E-Eh? T-The clothing of that sport? " When imagining the type of clothing that Sumo wrestlers wore and also thinking of wearing something like that myself, I can''t help my face turning totally red! That''s impossible!!! How could I only wear that?!! "A-Alexander-kun pervert!!" Also, it seems that I was not the only one who was imagining that... I could see how Alexander-kun started to drool as he watched me!! So when I felt his gaze, I could only try to cover my breasts while I complained to him! "I-I''m sorry¡­ I just thought you would look great wearing that, Miu-chan." "..." After giving Alexander-kun a sharp look, he just wiped the saliva that was overflowing from his mouth, and then said that. Well, I''ll forgive him since I think it''s normal for boys to think of girls... not only had he been the only one with those thoughts, I could see how most of the people here now had flushed faces while look at me. ...my complaints only focused on him because he was the only one who did that most obviously. "Well, it''s time for you two to fight. Tomorrow I have to teach at the high school, so is better for you two stop comparing who has it bigger and fight" "Who has it bigger? ...what? " "... f-of course I''m talking about their dreams, Miu-chan" "..." ... I feel like there was something that Alexander-kun wasn''t telling me, but when I turn to see Hamtaro-kun and Thor-san to see if they say other thing, they just look away... so I can only settle for Alexander''s-kun answer. Although I''m sure his words had a hidden meaning... "T-To all this... who are you, kid?" "H- He ''s my senpai from the dojo where I practice¡­ Alexander-senpai" ¡°Right, I am also a teacher¡­ you can tell me Great Teacher Alexander! GTA for short¡­¡­ no, that sounds like a video game¡­ I should look for a better acronym¡­ I should also get a motorcycle¡­ I wonder if someone like the Italian guy from before would give me one here? ...No, that would be totally theft here... plus, I probably can''t drive it either because of my tall... "" ... "" I-It seems that Alexander-kun really had his own problems as he starts muttering various things while the others are a bit puzzled too. It was a bit surprising how the atmosphere has been totally changed because of him... it even seemed that Hamtaro-san and Thor-san who were talking had lost all the attention they had until a moment ago. "A-A teacher ... you?" So, it was until almost a minute later that Thor-san spoke again. Well, he wasn''t the only one in that state and everyone took their time to process all of this. ¡° Perhaps it is difficult that you believed it since a teacher should not get involved in the fights of the young people... unfortunately, I can''t leave one of my students in trouble¡­ well¡­ (maybe I was a little forced to come here, but since I''ve come, then I should do something) " ¡°N-No¡­ that''s not the problem! The problem is that you look like a middle school girl!! " "..." W-Well, it''s true that it seems difficult to see Alexander-kun as a teacher. Even me, who he teaches, sometimes I forget this. Putting that aside... this time it was Thor-kun''s turn to press on an old wound of Alexander-kun who can only keep quiet without saying anything. "Thor-sama! We will take care of this little girl!! " "Yes!!" With everyone''s attention on Alexander-kun, all of the henchmen accompanying Thor-san started to take up some tubes as weapons or make some movements as if preparing to hit someone while surrounding him. They probably thought that since Alexander-kun seemed to be the youngest among us, then taking care of him would be quite easy. But... I wish they could see more closely into his eyes now! These were a bit cold and even though they were surrounding him, he just smiled a little as he watched them!! Hamtaro-kun probably remembers that expression well since it was the same one he had when they first fought¡­ seeing this, his body started to shake a little! Soon, the first one to step forward try to hit Alexander-kun with a pipe... but then he quickly evades it and counterattacks with a Mue thai move knocking him down. So without worrying about that person who was now on the ground or these others that were surprised by what happened, he simply chose the next person closest to him to continue this fight... if this could be called that. He''s really improved a lot since I first saw him¡­ well, at least in his movements. Now he had a good pose and he didn''t have that many openings while attack those guys either. By seeing all this progress of him in this short time, I understand why the Masters think of him as a genius... ¡­ It''s not hard to understand why even though Hamtaro-kun trains hard he can''t beat him when they fight on practice. Besides, it''s not that he doesn''t push himself either... when Hamtaro-kun is passed out from exhaustion, he still continues a bit practicing the things that the others taught him. "Well... now we can get this over with, I want to go back to the dojo so I can rest." "" ... "" In a matter of a few minutes, all of Thor-san''s henchmen were on the ground while moaning a little in pain... so, now the only ones standing were us 4. Before, seeing that they attacked him, I had wanted to help him but... I got a little caught in the moment seeing Alexander-san''s improvements. Chapter 311 Visit In The Dojo Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) ...in the end, I ended up defeating all the henchmen who accompanied this plump guy who was a bit unhappy with how others saw him. About that, it''s not that I don''t understand him, but his dream was a bit going overboard¡­ after all, he had planned to change the current beauty ideologies of the world for his own that were more favorable for him! It is true that the ideology of the world can influence a bit the people''s thoughts, but in the end, it is the individuals who choose what they like. Also, he doesn''t even seem to stay true to it! He seems would end up choosing the current Miu-chan instead of one who practices Sumo ¡­ though, I don''t blame him for that either. Well, like any young guy, it''s not hard to understand why he wants to be popular with girls. Thus, I could understand his thoughts a little. "Well... let''s end this, I want to go back to the dojo so I can rest." "" ... "" In truth, now I just wanted to go back so I could rest. So I instigate the two who had stood face to face while I defeated the other people. By the way, now that I had fought, I can actually see a little improvement from learning martial arts on me. These guys of before certainly were just a few small fries, so I''m sure even in my previous state I would have won them. The difference was that now I could feel that I was much more effective in defeating my enemies! Although... I should probably keep this thought to myself as I don''t think those Masters think highly of that conclusion of mine. Then, after my words, Kenichi starts looking at me like he''s wondering if it was really necessary to continue with this... also the guy with the cool nickname Thor, meanwhile it was running a bit of sweat down his forehead. ¡­Without a doubt, the two of them must be thinking that if now I, Miu-chan, and Kenichi join forces, this fight would not make much sense. Sadly, Kenichi couldn''t openly express that we would fight 3v1 even if he thought about it... his principles just didn''t allow him this. Even if the other guy couldn''t complain about that... after having about 15 henchmen accompanying him and that they had attacked me together, then I don''t think he could say anything about that. "W-Well ... then let''s have our one-on-one duel, Kenichi!" "..." ¡­seriously, this guy is a bit cheeky. While he didn''t say something like it was unfair for the three of us to attack him at the same time, his actions preventing that from happening by speaking quickly weren''t very commendable either! Well, it would be unfair If I was the only one who would fight and Kenichi didn''t do anything, so I wasn''t going to complain about this either. But, it was a bit strange how all that motivation he had before was now gone...although since they had no other way out, so the two of them move towards a square shaped metal hole for their fight. Then with Miu-chan''s shouts of encouragement for Kenichi, the fight begins. [Beep] [Mission "Defeat Ragnarok" Objective : Defeat VII Fist Thor ¡°Yuma Chiaki¡± - Completed (Kenichi)] Despite my influence, the original plot of the anime seemed to continue without any problems. So, after observing this in the front row, Kenichi is victorious. Even though I knew the result, I couldn''t take any credit for this from Kenichi. The subject with a yukata had a level of [58], while on the other hand, Kenichi had only reached a [49] so far¡­ it was certainly very good progress for him, but he was still almost having an entirely limit on disadvantage. Even so, he still managed to take advantage of the fact that he was more agile than his opponent. Furthermore, he showed that he now had a strength that couldn''t be underestimated by throwing the guy out of that metal hole! That guy definitely weighed over 100kg! So it wasn''t as easy as those words sound like. Not only that, thanks to this effort with which he had exceeded his limits, Kenichi had been able to advance to the next limit too... he has created his energy core and so he had entered the 5th limit now! " Well then let''s go back..." Well, with our goal completed of defeating another member of Ragnarok, I think it was time for us to return to the Dojo. So after the emotional discussion followed by the fight of these two, I say that to the other two who came with me as I start to walk. ...Now I can finally rest a little. "A-Alexander-kun... we have to free Nijima-san first!" "I-It''s true... where is that guy?" ...just like Kenichi, I had also completely forgotten about that guy. In the end, those two find him that was passed out along with the other guys that I had defeated before. "W-Why is Nijima-san passed out?" ¡°Thor-san, you shouldn''t have taken someone hostage. You must promise me to keep your promise not to do something like that again" ¡°I-It''s okay, but... that guy was okay before. Well, don''t worry Kenichi, I''ll keep my promise and get out of Ragnarok. I''m a man of my word after all, hahaha! " ¡­Well, this certainly wasn''t Thor''s fault. During my previous fight, someone seemed to want to use their hostage to stop me, but in the end, I beating this hostage by "accident" before that guy could do anything. So, I could only look away while Miu-chan asked her question. Although... Kenichi does not seem to be so fond of him and wakes him up with slaps! Also, when he wakes up he starts saying things like "Hiahiahia I told you that if you touched me all of you would suffer " or "Thank you for rescuing me, sensei!!" while hitting one of the passed out guys from Thor''s group¡­ really it was hard to feel pity from this guy. So with everything finished, we finally returned to the dojo. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The tranquility in the Dojo had returned for a few days after that, but then something unexpected happened again. This place really seems like the center of this world¡­ well, this time I didn''t have a complaint about this event. "Papa~ I''ve come to take you back to China~!" Of course, this was because the reason for this commotion was due to a cute girl! As long as the number of women increases in this place, then it was only a reason to be happy and celebrate!! Also, this girl did not lose in proportion to Miu-chan! Perhaps the only thing a little strange was that this girl was descended from Master Ma... if you ask me, the only similarity I could find in them was that they were both humans. Oh, it''s true¡­ Master Ma when he was young was a handsome boy. Seeing his daughter maybe is more a piece of evidence of that fact than just having an old photograph... "R-Renka-chan ... p-papa has some things to do, so he can''t go back for now!" "What things? Surely all day you just spend all the time reading perverted magazines~! " "T-That''s ..." ¡­It seems that they are really father and daughter since she seems to know this Master quite well! Most of the time, even when teaching Kenichi and me as he does now, he does just that!! In fact, I already knew a little about this before and so I had brought some "special" material from Ruananpur in case it was necessary if he refused to teach me at the first... it''s good that he was one of the first to agree to teach me since this would have been a problem now that I had my storage sealed. ¡­Besides, maybe that material was a little too strong for him. From what I could see, the material Master Ma like reading was a bit smooth in comparison. ¡°You see, I was right! You just left me and left Mom alone in charge of the Sect... I will take you back so you fulfill your responsibilities! " ¡°B-But Papa is¡­ oh right! Papa now has two important disciples to teach, so I can''t go back! " As Master Ma tried to hide the magazine in his hands, he suddenly pointed out to me and Kenichi as we were watching this scene with a bit of curiosity. Well, there were more people here who were surprised that he had such a cute daughter... almost everyone else in the dojo was also watching this. "Hmn?" "Hello~" "..." Since it seems that she had discovered our existence finally, quickly I greeting her as Kenichi seemed to have trouble finding words to speak... and especially to find a place to lay his eyes. But... no one can blame him for that. This girl named Renka was wearing Chinese clothes which completely exposed her long legs and also a bit of her cleavage! I wonder if the girls of this world really like to show off their great attributes? The 3 who are now in this dojo wear pretty flashy clothes after all!! Well, I think even in my previous world the girls who trained a lot to get a great body, to a certain extent liked to show their effort too. Maybe they have a similar mentality? Or is it that they just don''t mind showing off their charms a bit? Either way, I was totally grateful to be able to feast my eyes! Otherwise, it really would have been very hard to be in this Dojo surrounded by only muscular men! "Whow!~" "Kueh!!" While watching Renka-chan a bit thinking about those things, she suddenly attacks us. Fuck! If it was not because I really have improved a bit, then now I would be on the ground like Kenichi who holding his stomach while moaning a bit! ...although, it seems that this girl did not like much that I evaded her first attack. After seeing that Kenichi was neutralized, she threw herself at me with a barrage of punches and kicks! Also, she couldn''t be underestimated for being cute! Like Miu-chan, this girl was also at the 8th limit!! And she even seemed to have greater control of her energy than this one did, each of her punches and kicks had a good concentration of energy on these!! So it wasn''t simply because she caught a little off guard and that Kenichi was weak that now he was expelling his breakfast from his stomach! If one of those blows hits me, then I will not be in better form than him!! The only good thing is that even though it''s not perfect, I have started to form my Seikuken a bit. So together with other movements that I learned from the Masters, I had been able to deflect or dodge all the blows. Well, if you compare it with one of those fists or kicks Apa that usually I just realize that he released these when I feel pain in my body... the movements of Renka-chan were still quite visible. The only problem was... I probably couldn''t continue for long this! What Master Ma said about this technique needed a lot of concentration was not a lie! And the worst was that certainly is a bit difficult to achieve this now!! With every move that Renka-san made, those big breasts of hers seemed to have a life of their own and said to me ¡°Look, Look, Look how I move!¡±!! Furthermore, while blocking her kicks, it was inevitable that I would touch her long toned legs!! ...these actually seemed mysterious. The first sensation they gave you when you touched them was a softness in which your fingers sank, but... if you pressed a little more, you would realize that her muscles were well exercised and had a certain hardness in them! To top it off, that little skirt that she wore just let me see everything inside by each of the kicks she threw... so, how the hell could I fully concentrate with all this?! Also, as I had said, her punches actually had a lot of energy in them! My hands and feet were slowly getting numb from each of these!! ¡°¡­Well, this boy seems to have a future compared to the other one. Although... it seems that his style focuses on Chinese Kenpo, but he also has movements from other martial arts! " ¡°W-Well, the two of them aren''t just learning from me, so that''s normal. Also... the little guy you hit first is just a little slow to start a fight. He''s not that bad, he''s also a boy who tries hard. " "M-Ma-Shishio~" ¡­More than the blow, maybe this girl''s words had caused more damage to Kenichi. So, Master Ma''s words had encouraged him quite a bit. Also, I don''t think these are simple consolation since even I think the same of Kenichi. He has come a long way and he has improved enough if we comparing him when I first saw him. At that time, literally, he was even weaker than a mouse¡­ well, is true that this mouse seemed a bit special. I''m still envious of how this one can hide in those magnificent mountains of Shigure-san... ¡°T-That''s why I can''t go back to China yet! Now that you''ve seen it, you can tell your mother that because of this it will take me a while to return." ¡°In the sect, there are more than 10 thousand disciples that you have to train! If you want to train these two, then you can bring them to China!! " "T-That..." "E-Emmm..." ¡°Well, if I only learned from Master Ma, I wouldn''t much care where to do it, but... there is also the other Master. " "I-It''s true! T-They are not only learning from me!! " ¡­Especially Shigure-san. Although, I still do not learn anything from her and you could say that she is not officially my Master... ¡°Why the hell they need to learn various martial arts? ¡­well, the truth is that that other guy doesn''t matter much if he comes. Either way, they shouldn''t be indecisive and should focus on just one martial art! Especially the little red-haired boy! You are even more talented than any of the sect''s disciples despite being so young but if you don''t focus on just one thing, then you''ll waste this talent!! " ¡­It seems that this girl had a good impression of me! That makes me a little happy. Furthermore, in a sense, her words have some truth in them. Although, it''s not like I want to reach the top of a single discipline or something like that... is just that if I think that something it''s useful, then I believe the better is to learn it. ¡°Well¡­ many things are based on others to create something better. So my thinking is more inclined to create my own style by taking the best that I think other martial arts have. " "Y-Yes! That''s true! That''s a good goal, Alexander-kun!! Even Chinese Kenpo was based on observing the movement of animals and other things to bring it into a fighting style for people, Renka! Alexander-kun''s thinking is very good! " "..." ¡­well, I believe that now Master Ma would simply support whatever allows him to stay here. From my point of view, the main reason why this person wants to stay here, it is because in this country things Ero abound a bit... "T-This ..." ¡° What do you want, talentless boy? If you have something to say, just say it clearly!! " "Y-Yes! H-How did you realize that Alexander-senpai was a man?! I-I have some doubts about that..." "" ... "" ¡­ T-That''s too low Kenichi! While it is true that it seems that the others who had been observing everything up until now also seemed a bit curious about this and even I was a bit intrigued about Renka-chan''s answer on this, I know the reason for his question was because of his nonconformity about being the only one who was treated badly by this girl! That is simply pure envy, Kenichi!! I thought you were a good boy... well, the reason for this turned out to be something quite simple. "W-Well¡­ he''s obviously a man, right?" Although her words didn''t explain this much, the sideways eyes she gave to my crotch were a bit obvious¡­ well, it was impossible for my body not to react if you took into account all the previous things I said about Renka-chan before, right?! "Kyaa ~ !! Alexander-kun pervert!! " "..." ¡­When several people following Renka-chan''s gaze noticed my erection which was noticeable even though the Chinese pants were somewhat baggy, Miu-chan who seemed more sensitive to these things, runs away. The others just show a smile as if they understand or think something like "It''s good to be young"... also, Shigure-san just watched with curiosity and Kenichi gets depressed... Well, you asked for this yourself! So you can''t complain to me about this!! Chapter 312 Fight With A Master Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Renka-chan''s visit was very short, but in the end, she had decided to stay with some relatives of Master Ma until she could convince him to return to their country. It was a bit unfortunate that she did not stay also in this dojo ... since this was not my home, I could not intervene in this or offer her to stay. It seemed that again everything would return to normal, but before she got out of the view of us, she had given Master Ma some information that her brother had come to this country as well. From what I understood from their little discussion about this, and from what I also remembered from the anime, that guy must have committed some crime since he was a man wanted... both by the legal systems and the sect of this family. This seemed to have affected Master Ma a bit... anyone who knows him could see that he was a bit distracted for most of the day. Since it was a family affair, I thought it best to stay away from this unless Master Ma himself got me involved in this. Besides, it was certain that this guy was a Master level too! With my current abilities and the fact that my strength is sealed, and also adding that I can''t use the weapons in my storage now, then I don''t think I could be of much help in something. ¡­In fact, I would most likely become a burden if I got involved in that matter. Unfortunately, it seems that my thoughts were not the same as the system''s¡­ as I watched those Renka-chan''s hips moving rhythmically as she walked away, a notification rang in my head. [Mission / Optional "Fight a master (Ma Sogetsu) - G " On the path of martial arts, disciples must not only learn the teachings of their Masters but also need to overcome various challenges and experiences with which they can gain even more experience than just practicing. Objectives: Resist in a fight against Ma Sogetsu for 3 minutes. (You can receive the help of colleagues) Prevent Renka from being hurt Watch the two brothers fight. Rewards: Skill [Fighting Technique: Chinese Kenpo ] Rank up 1 M x Crystals 10M x Gold ] Damn it! The system was almost forcing me to fight someone Master level! Well... at least it''s true that doesn''t seem to be something as extreme as this one asked me to defeat him. Also... it was something optional. But¡­ When reading the content of the mission, there were two things that instantly caught my attention! The first was obviously the reward. The faster I can move forward in learning the disciplines of these Masters, then the better it is for me. That was good, but... what bothered me the most was one of the objectives of this mission! It seems that Renka-chan will be hurt at the time of those two brothers'' fight! According to my memories, nothing bad happened to her during the anime... unfortunately, I was not totally sure that this world was following that story! Maybe the story in this world is a little different! Or maybe the simple fact of my presence here may have changed it!! After all, in Emilia-kun''s world, I had obtained proof that this could happen! So this was very likely to happen again!! Therefore, I no longer had the option to decline this mission. If something happens to that girl, it would be a great tragedy for this world! No, for all worlds!! "Alexander-senpai, I have lost sight of Master Ma!" " " ... " " Because of everything from before, very early in the morning I, Kenichi, and Miu-chan had started to follow Master Ma. Since Kenichi was a very empathetic guy and Miu-chan considered Master Ma as someone from her family, I didn''t even have to ask these two to join me on this little trip. ¡­Since I had to fight someone on a master level and also the system was practically telling me not to do it alone, I don''t hesitate to make these two join me as well. Miu-chan''s strength is higher than mine right now, and Kenichi... Kenichi is good at taking hits¡­ he can be a good shield if necessary. ¡° Mooh~ He must have noticed us! It''s all the fault of this guy who can''t hide himself well!! " "Gueh! I-I''m sorry, Renka-san! " Also, since we had entered Chinatown of this city, it didn''t take long for us to meet Renka-chan who vents her frustration by having lost sight of her father on Kenichi. ...I don''t know if it was inevitable that we would meet her since according to the mission she would also be involved in this... or if the reason that she gets involved in this was that now we are here! Fuck, could the system fool me? If I hadn''t accepted the mission is it possible that Renka-chan wasn''t in any danger? Don''t tell me that the cause of her being in danger was that I accepted the mission?! Now I believed that the second option was very likely! "I think he entered that place!" "W-Wait, Renka-chan!" Renka-chan chooses a building from the place at random and then starts running towards it. She really was quite an energetic and impatient girl! So, with no other choice, I quickly run after her while the others follow me. "...you seem very concerned about Renka-chan whom you just met, Alexander-kun" " ... " Miu-chan who quickly catches up to me and stands next to me suddenly says that to me while showing a bit of disco,mfort in her eyes. It seems that she is a little jealous... ¡°Of course she worries me, Miu-chan. By her words, her uncle was someone dangerous wanted by the law! But of course it''s not just her the one who worries me, you know? I also care a lot for Miu-chan!" ¡°E-Eh? ...W-well, it''s true that Master Ma''s brother seems dangerous. Also, he might recognize Renka-chan since he is her uncle... so, if he sees her, then surely it could be troublesome." "... h-how can you say those words without embarrassment you, Alexander-senpai?" With my answer, then Miu-chan gets a little nervous. She actually looked pretty cute acting that way. Also, more than a question, Kenichi''s words seemed more like a self-criticism. Sadly, I couldn''t help him much with that... it''s just a problem that all teens must overcome on their own. Only time can help him to don''t feel nervous when talking to girls. Although¡­ due to his past where he was bullied, he was probably a bit shyer than most people are in this matter at that age. Probably as long as he continues training with those Masters he will gain more self-confidence, after that, I think he would not have much problem getting a girl. After all, I still think he''s lucky with women... ...the proof is that Miu-chan pays a lot of attention to him... and he has even called Renka-chan''s attention a bit too! Well... it may not be for good reasons with the latter. So, although I can speak more relaxed with these two girls, I can not think that I am the victor to win the affection of them. But... to be honest, I think I have the advantage a bit! It''s a shame that I can''t enjoy teasing Miu-chan a bit more or trying to cheer up Kenichi a little, when we entered the building after Renka-chan, things had developed much faster than I had thought. ¡°Ma Sogetsu, I''ll stop you! You have to take responsibility for all the things you have done so far! " "Hmn?" Renka-chan taking a position according to her style was already in front of a big man who was holding a wine container and who was looking at her a little curiously...Curse! This girl is quite impulsive! Although perhaps I should also praise her for being able to speak like that with that man who was her uncle¡­ this man''s aura was the same as the Ryosanpaku masters! Also, above his head I could read the number of [130]!! So it was not strange that just by feeling this now Kenichi''s legs seemed to shake a little... also, Miu-chan had recognized this person as a strong enemy since she instantly put herself in a defensive pose while looked carefully at Ma Sogetsu. On the other hand, as I also placed myself in a pose preparing for the fight, I couldn''t help but think for a bit that if indeed he and Master Ma were brothers! Comparing them in my head these two were just totally opposite!! The physique of this man did not lose to those of Apa and Sakaki! He was a large man with bulging muscles all over his body. It was as if this man had been lucky enough to inherit all the best genes from his family while Master Ma was not so lucky in that regard and only received the worst... Well¡­ if you think about it, Master Ma''s body was more in line with the martial art he practiced. Chinese Kenpo, more than muscle development, largely focuses on internal energy control. So if you ask me, this guy didn''t look like someone who did Chinese Kenpo! Well... this one indeed has a lot of styles and varieties, so I shouldn''t jump to those conclusions so fast. What I am sure of is that I should ask Master Ma to teach me the style that his brother trains! "Hya!!" "..." While the three of us were evaluating Master Ma''s brother a bit, Renka-chan wasted no time and had already started attacking his uncle with a barrage of kicks. It really seems that the way of greet from this girl is like this... "Let''s go" With her starting to fight, a 3 minute counter pops up in my head and reminding me that the mission had started, so I couldn''t allow him to hurt Renka-chan! Of course, this wasn''t just to complete the mission. ¡­While I start attacking him so that he doesn''t focus all his attention on Renka-chan, while I was a bit careful and tried not to miss any moves he made, for the first time I felt the pressure to fight against a master who could seriously hurt me! ¡­ I may have received several strong blows from Apa which were quite painful, but¡­ it could be said that behind his blows there were no bad feelings. Rather it was the opposite, you might think that these were loaded with good emotions since he only wanted to teach... unfortunately, those good feelings hurt a lot too! Also, now that I didn''t have my domain, I could feel the pressure that his aura exerted on me! Maybe now I understood a little more the people that had fought with me¡­ this was not pleasant at all! I just felt my body become heavier by only stay close to him!! But maybe I was still a bit luckier than those guys that fought with me... since my dominance was even stronger than a Master''s aura, then they must have had a harder time at having to resist a greater pressure on them. Well, if I compare Ma''s brother''s aura to the other Masters, it wasn''t the most aggressive either, possibly Sakaki surpasses him in that regard. Or it might just be because even though we had been attacking him for some time, it didn''t seem like this man had taken us seriously! ¡­Until now he kept blocking our movements while holding that container that contained wine and drinking from it looking total unconcerned! Although that was a bit annoying, for me it was better that the time continuing to pass while I just watching for if something unexpected happens and thus being able to avoid that Miu-chan and Renka-chan were hurt. As for Kenichi¡­ let''s let the world be the one who protects him a bit. After all, he still is someone favored by this one, right? "Tch..." Ma Sogetsu suddenly frowns as he directs the nozzle of the wine canteen downward as if to check that his wine had indeed run out... unfortunately to us, this seems to have bothered him a bit! So as if he wanted to vent his discontent over this with someone, he chose the person closest to him which this time was Renka-chan¡­ I could clearly see how his next punch was concentrated with the greatest amount of energy during all this fight until now!! Shit! "Watch out!!" "Kya~!" [Pan!!] "Kuh!!" [Beep] [[Ki Control] skill learned] Whooh~ That was close! Moving as fast as I can, I push Renka-chan aside while also concentrating all of my energy that I can on my blow that collides with Ma Sogetsu''s! In my vision, I could see how these two colliding energies try to cancel each other out, and unfortunately, mine was the one that ultimately lost. Still, the force of that blow had been greatly reduced and I was only pushed back a little. Although I felt it was a bit impressive, surely for the others this was simply two hits that made a great sound when colliding. It was also not like lightning and thunder or other things like that came out of the shock from our fist... ¡°Hoo~ You''re pretty good for your age, boy. You even seemed to have more talent than that other boy... It''s a pity for you that now I don''t feel the desire to continue playing... " "O-Osan... if it bothers that much that you have run out of wine, then I wouldn''t mind buying more from you, you know? " "It''s not a bad offer, but... I don''t want to take money from a child, you know?" "Kuh!!" Fuck you old man! You do not accept the wine that a boy buys you on goodwill but you have no qualms about hitting him?! Your damn ideology doesn''t hold up !! "Alexander-kun / Alexander-senpai / Boy!!" After trying to assuage this man''s annoyance, the next thing I know was that I was staring at the roof of the building while feeling my body seemed to rise too¡­ I don''t even know if it was a kick or a punch! The only thing I understood is that I was hit since my nerves send the pain signal to my brain in the next second! Shit, shit, shit! I felt my consciousness clouding little by little, but ... somehow I managed to keep it up. This is pretty fucked up! While I was quite happy about the notification from before of the System, it would be a total disgrace if the mission failed now that there were only about 10 seconds left for this mission objective to be completed!! "Kuuaaah!!" Even though I managed not to lose consciousness earlier, my situation had only gotten worse¡­ after being lifted up by that kick or punch while the others screamed, Ma Sogetsu had held me with one of his hands putting my back against the wall. So the next thing I feel was how my body seemed to be stabbed... For the first time I experienced what it felt like for a person''s energy to enter your body to cause internal damage! It was a bit strange how even though he only seemed to be putting a little more pressure on my stomach, that could make practically all my body shake¡­ it was something similar to the shock wave I felt for the bombs in B-Tooom! ¡­Damn, this just brings me back bad memories! "Alexander-kun / Alexander-senpai / Boy!!" "D-Don''t coming- Kuaaaaah!!!" ¡°Hmn¡­ you have something of courage, boy. Let''s see how much you can resist" A-At least a couple more seconds, please! Then it doesn''t matter if I faint!! While I was spitting up a little blood as I yelled at the others that wanted to come here to help me, I also focused all my energy on the part of my stomach to try to hold out longer. Now my only goal was for the damn 3 minutes to complete! I never would have thought that such a short time seemed so long... The good thing was that thanks to the skill I had just learned, I now improved a bit in the control of my energy. The downside was that now I had to seriously consider whether this damn world and the system want to turn me into a masochist! After all, it seems that many Masters have a bit of a sadistic side! While resisting his blows, this guy smiled a bit as if this amused him! It really would be so much easier to just pass out¡­ I don''t think this man takes things too far and kills me. In fact, his aura didn''t have much animosity against us who had attacked him. D-Damn it... j-just a few more seconds and then I can pass out without worrying about anything! Chapter 313 Unexpected Rewards Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Alexander-kun / Alexander-senpai / Boy !!" These last 10 seconds were literally torture for me! Little by little I could feel my conscience becoming more and more cloudy... seeing the counter approaching number 1 more and more was the only thing that made my mind a little distracted and gave me the strength to resist this! "Well... I think that we already played enough" "..." Damn it, just a couple more seconds and I can complete the mission! But... Why does it seem like he also knows about this counter?!! After his words, Ma Sogetsu concentrates even more energy than before and then he prepares to end this. "That''s enough!!" "Kuh!" "Alexander-kun / Alexander-senpai / Boy!!" Apparently, the luck had not completely abandoned me. That last moan that comes out of my mouth instead of being due to Ma Sogetsu''s blow, it was because I had fallen to the ground since he has to back down due to the person who had arrived. "Ha ... kohon! Kohon! Kohon! Fuck... you''re late Master Ma!" After coughing up the blood that had gotten stuck in my throat, I have no hesitation in complaining to the man who finally decided to show up! Yes, finally this pair of brothers had been able to see each other''s faces again!! [Beep] [Mission / Optional ¡°Fight a master (Ma Sogetsu) - G¡± Objective: Fight Ma Sogetsu for 3 minutes - Completed Prevent Renka From Being Hurt - Completed] Well, the following notification of the System makes it feel like all of that before was worth it! Furthermore, I was also quite happy that because of this fight I had finally obtained Ki control ability!! ¡°You did well so far, Alexander-kun. I saw how you tried to protect Renka just now, it was quite brave. Now you can leave it to your Master. " "Y-Yes¡­ thanks for helping me before, um¡­ Alexander" [Beep] [Ma Kensei Affection +30] [Renka Affection +20] [Mission / Main " Become a disciple of Ryozanpaku" Objective: Become an official disciple of Ma Kensei - Completed] Ooh! It seems that the good things for my effort were not over! Finally I complete the first objective of that mission! Well... I believe that the other objectives also I will be able to do it soon. Perhaps it is only necessary for them to break a small barrier of their affection towards me like now with Master Ma. ¡­The only thing is that I hope I don''t have to go through a similar situation again for could accomplish that! Only for Shigure-san could I be willing to do this again!! Well, that Master Ma''s affection surpassed the digit of 100 was very good and all, but... there was also something in his words that I couldn''t put aside! ¡°Master Ma¡­ if you saw that I had helped Renka-chan before, then... that means you have been here for a while, right?! Why are you showing up until now?!!" "E-Eh? W-Well... " "Fufufu... so you used me a bit to train your disciple, Kensei." Undoubtedly Ma Sogetsu''s words were correct! Surely seeing that his brother had no killing intent, he must have thought that it would not be bad for all of us to experience fighting against someone of Master level in order to gain a little experience. I can understand that, but... I don''t think it was necessary for me to turn into a punching bag or log to practice punches! He certainly could have appeared before that happened!! ¡°¡­So you''ve really come, brother. It''s been a while since we''ve last seen each other. " Avoiding answering me or just agreeing with Ma Sogetsu''s words, upon hearing him speak, Master Ma turns his attention back to his brother while having a complex look when he observed him. Then, both begin to discuss a little about things from the past of both. As we watched them, anyone could tell that the truth was that these two did not have a bad relationship or some kind of resentment between them. Perhaps it was even the opposite, both seemed to feel some affection for the other... Well... they were brothers after all, and as I said before, Ma Sogetsu didn''t give me the feeling of being a bad person. They probably only had small differences of opinion on some things but nothing extreme. ¡­To be honest, the truth is that I wish Master Ma was a little more upset that his beloved disciple had been mistreated! It would not be bad if he wanted to take revenge for me at least a little! But even with all of the above, in the end, this pair of brothers conclude up fighting. I think that since they are both martial artists, maybe they can understand each other more and also fix their differences better in this way than otherwise... [Pan!] [Pan!] [Pan!] So the next few minutes was a pretty good display of ability from two Chinese Kenpo users. Each blow of each one of them produced a sound even greater than the clash of my fist against Ma Sogetsu from before. Well, even though Aurora mentioned to me before that my body would accumulate a greater amount of energy than compared to another person of the same level, the difference with someone of a level 2 soul did not seem to be small either... It was quite impressive when the fists or kicks they dodged and hit the walls left considerable marks on them! Also, both were quite even in strength, so... surely this building would collapse first than either of them!! In the end, my prediction comes true. Due to the damage that they do to this place, this caused the building to be on fire and therefore we have to get out of here! Not that his fists produced fire¡­ they must have just hit a gas pipe or something like that. [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Fight a master (Ma Sogetsu) - G " - Complete - A On the path of martial arts, disciples must not only learn the teachings of their Masters but also need to overcome various challenges and experiences with which they can gain even more experience than just practicing. Objectives: Resist in a fight against Ma Sogetsu for 3 minutes. (You can receive the help of colleagues) Prevent Renka from being hurt Watch the two brothers fight. Rewards: Skill [Fighting Technique: Chinese Kenpo ] Rank up 1 M x Crystals 10M x Gold Additional Reward: 1x Technique Scroll [To choose] (Soul Level 1-2) 1 M x Crystals 10M x Gold ] "M-Master Ma, this..." "..." The fight had to stop because of that and that apparently Master Ma managed to land a good blow on his brother. That blow seemed to affect Ma Sogetsu quite a bit, but... after all, neither of them wanted to take the life of the other and things stopped there. Pitifully, Master Ma''s brother had refused to leave the place on fire in the end¡­ it was a bit sad that such a strong person didn''t seem to have much desire to live. For this reason, then Kenichi looks at Master Ma with a little sadness in his eyes... ¡°¡­I don''t think something like a fire could kill someone who could only knock down a building with his fists. We will surely see him again." Noticing how a somewhat depressing atmosphere had formed, I spoke trying to cheer up Kenichi and Master Ma who was watching the building burn too. While he wasn''t immune to fire like I am, I don''t think he would have a hard time breaking down a few walls to get out of there. Perhaps the only problem was that Master Ma''s brother did not seem to continue living... so if he did not try to leave that place, surely he would die cremated. But my words weren''t just to try to cheer up these two, when Kenichi did talk to that guy a bit, something he said seemed to make his eyes show a bit of motivation for a second. Now that I remember, Kenichi had met a blond guy who should be this Master''s disciple recently¡­ besides, he was also a member of Ragnarok. That guy didn''t seem to have much interest in fighting Kenichi at the moment¡­ well, given the levels of both of them now, my little Kohai probably doesn''t have much of a chance to win against him. And I''m not very interested in fighting him either¡­ besides, I think he''s one of my students at school... so if I hit him, then my job could be at risk! So, Kenichi should take care of that guy. Well, the point is that Master Ma''s brother now had a reason to continue living. Therefore, it is very likely that we will meet again. Honestly, that makes me a little happy¡­ I don''t hold a large grudge against him as to want that him die in that fire, but... I would definitely like to hit him a bit once I reach his level! ¡°Well¡­ we better get out of here. Technically, you are one of those responsible for the fire in that building and... I don''t plan to pay for it! ...Kuh! " " A-Are you okay, Alexander/ Alexander-kun? " "E-Eh? T-That''s ... let''s get out of here! " "M-Master Ma?" "...I''ll tell Grandpa about this, Master Ma!" When I start to hear the sound of sirens, I take that as a signal to get out of here. So when I take a few steps, my legs wobble¡­ damn it! It seems I took more damage than I thought! Seeing my state, Renka-chan and Miu-chan approach me and the first one lends me her shoulder to support me to walk... so, during our way back, I can feel the softness of her breasts press against me while Miu-chan seemed a little disgusted by this. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ Several days after the fight against Ma Sogetsu, we had had a short vacation from training at the dojo. The reason for this was as a punishment for having fought against Master Ma''s brother, and also for me to recover from my injuries. After Akisame checked me out, the internal damage to my body was not small! It''s not as if I would die or something, but it was best to rest for a few days. Although the truth was that perhaps I did not need that much time. Thanks to Akisame''s treatment and some potions that I had, my recovery should be quite fast. It was good that since what happened in B-Tooom I had always left various potions and pills in my clothes in case I had to use them in an emergency. I just hope this is not repeated constantly or else I will have to rely on Akisame solely as my storage is locked and I cannot replenish them now! Although I wasn''t able to train in martial arts for now, a couple of good and curious things happened during this time. The good thing that happened is that since Akisame was helping me to recover, I was able to ask him a bit about his technique to heal people. This was a bit surprising, the boxer guy from before had already fully recovered and now he could happily move his arm that had been disabled. Also, it seemed that Akisame was quite motivated for me to tried to learn something that was to help people and so he did not hesitate to talk about the technique that he used for this. The truth is that it''s not as if I want to dedicate myself to something like treating sick people, but since the girls and I will live in Gaia, to my regret, it is very likely that they could be injured and therefore would be good to have another way to help them if that happens. Well, since it''s not like I''m going to take advantage from this to become rich or something like that, and... although I may be somewhat selective, you can still think that I want to learn this art to help others. So when he asked me why I wanted to learn this and I replied that to help people, I was not lying to him... The name of the technique was [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki ] (Rising Sun Pressure Point Massage)¡­ it had a rather flashy name but, according to Akisame, it was a rather old technique that was lost over time. Well, the most important thing was that this had effects quite good! Unfortunately, it was also too complex an art! He had begun to learn this even before Jiujitsu and he had barely mastered the basics of it... Well, after he started explaining a bit about this technique to me, I couldn''t doubt his words¡­ in this technique there were many many many pressure points! Also, this seemed to be divided into 7 stages!! The first stage had to master 27 pressure points. In the second 54, and 108 in the third. These three stages could be said as the initial ones and it is as far as Akisame was able to go on this. After this were the 216, 432, and 864 pressure points that would be considered to have an intermediate mastery of this technique! That is too much! There was only one high-level stage where you had to master mix 1,728 pressure points, but¡­ just by hearing that number I could already understand the difficulty of this stage! Although apparently, at that stage there were only two techniques that could be learned, [Assumption of the rising sun] and [Restoration of the heavens]. Given the names of these, I don''t think the effects of these are negligible... As for the last stage that would be that of an expert, there was only one technique¡­ [Soul Annihilation]. Probably the first thing that happened in my mind when reading this in the great mountain of documents that Akisame had given me was the same as anyone who interpreted those words... Fuck! Wasn''t this supposed to be a healing technique?! How on earth was there a technique with such a dangerous name here?! When those words came out of my mouth and Akisame heard me, he only replied that it was probably because it was only a guess from who created this technique since that man could never put it into practice... Although it probably wasn''t because this involved killing someone... no, maybe killing isn''t the right word, it was more like annihilating a person''s existence! Well, the problem was not that but that probably it was impossible for a person from this world to perform this technique... in fact, those of the previous level could not be performed either. The reason for this was not so much the difficulty, it was rather that a person with soul level 2 could not do it since they did not have enough energy! Maybe not even a person with a level 3 can do it!! Every time you started to apply the [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki] technique, you had to inject a little of your energy into the body of the other person! And even for Akisame who had a Soul level 2, 108 points was his limit before he ran out of energy!! So doing a combination of 3,456 pressure points that were necessary for the latest technique should be almost impossible !! Yes, the reason why Akisame could not continue learning this technique was not that he lacked the talent, it was simply because it was impossible for to him continue learning this technique! ¡­This technique intrigued me a bit, maybe this world was previously 3rd level or even a 4th one! Or maybe the one who created this technique was more than just a genius! Those were the only conclusions I could come to after knowing a little about this ability. Well, it seems that I had collected an unexpected treasure from this world! The important thing was not how the hell this technique was here, but that it was now in my hands!! This was certainly a very pleasant surprise. Now I just had to practice it to have a better domain of it... unfortunately, I did not have someone for this. After all, using Kenichi as a guinea pig would be a very cruel thing... It was good that Akisame offered to teach me about this while I helping out at his clinic. At least I wanted to achieve mastery of the second or third stage before I leave this world! So now he had added something else to learn in this world. Also, when I return to Gaia, I must share it with Shisuka¡­ of course, I will teach her everything I know in a practical way! After all, they say that one of the best ways to learn is to experience things for yourself! This was the good thing that had happened during my vacation days. The curious thing was... Chapter 314 Vacation Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- The funny thing was that again we received an unexpected visitor during those days... also, the person who had appeared was a nice girl too. Although, more than a sensual one, she on the other hand had the aura of a librarian... Besides, this girl had come behind Kenichi! Do you see it? That boy is lucky with women! Although it was a bit unfortunate that he didn''t seem to notice this... this boy is a bit dumb in that sense. I also remember a little about this girl in the anime, and according to this, she wanted to join the Dojo so she could be closer to the person she liked. Although, probably because of my influence, things did not end as in the anime this time... I had wanted out of this and that the story just runs its course, but... it was simply impossible for me to do so! When this girl insisted on joining the dojo despite Kenichi''s warnings and the old man decided to put her to the test, it was truly very unfortunate that the poor girl couldn''t even do a push-up or sit-up to achieve her goal! ¡­Sakaki''s words about that this girl didn''t seem to have used her muscles in her entire life wasn''t a lie! It was a bit unbelievable for me since her level was almost the same as when I met Kenichi! Maybe this one probably only went up so she could adapt to the atmosphere that was a bit heavier than in other worlds than I had been in. Besides, I was also a little curious... I wanted to see what effect the pills of [Limit-break] and [Energy Channel Restoration] had on her. I wanted to see if these could help her or just this girl''s muscles were beyond the level of salvation! So before the old man stepped in to give this girl any advice and tell her to give up learning martial arts, I stepped in. While the girl was a bit depressed because she hadn''t been able to do even 1 of the 10 push-ups that the old man had said, I walk over to her and give her the two pills I mentioned. "Sensei?" "Take this, maybe these can help you a little." "" ... "" Maybe she just guessed that I was comforting her and giving her some candy... she receives the pills and eats them in an instant. Then in the next second, I could see how her aura seemed like it made a small explosion, and seconds later it stabilized again but this one is now a little denser than before... " W-What did you give the girl, brat?! " "Hmn? This is¡­" ¡­I probably should have given her one at a time¡­ don''t expect her to swallow both at the same time! Also, it seems that the effect of these pills together was not something that she could resist and thus she ended up fainting! That was the reason why Sakaki yelled at me while Akisame checked the girl... on the other hand, Akisame''s surprise that is heard in his voice was because the effect of one of the pills did not seem to have ended and a sweating black begins to emanate from the girl. Well, since her breathing was calm now, then there shouldn''t be much of a problem, right? A few minutes later when she was now in a small black puddle, she opened her eyes again so I could breathe a sigh of relief. She seemed to have noticed that there was a slight change in her body, but this must have quickly been pushed aside from her mind when she realized the situation she was in. So, the next thing that happens is that we all hear her scream. ¡­Certainly this time it was not like with Kurisu since is not as if I did not know the effects of the [Energy Channel Restoration] pill, but¡­ neither could I tell this girl that when she consumed the pill a black viscous liquid would come out of her body! Surely she not would eat it and so I don''t would be able to satisfy my curiosity... So, with no other alternative, Miu-chan accompanies her to the bathroom while that girl sobbed again but now for a totally different reason than before. Although this girl had not come for me to this dojo, now I am sure that I have killed all my chances with her... well, even though she was cute, the truth is that I did not intend to go after her either. So there is no problem. ¡° W-What did you give the girl, Brat? " With the two girls leaving here, Sakaki asks the same question again but this time for a different reason than before too. No, in fact, all the other Master were watching me closely while probably thinking the same as him... "...a type of medicine" "...Medicine?" Surely my answer does not solve their doubts, but I did not want to explain things related to alchemy too much now. They probably wouldn''t understand it in the end either, and most of all, it was a pain in the ass to doing so. So that, to simplify things, I took the other pills I still had with me and I give these to them. It''s not like I need them in this world after all. Earlier I had thought that perhaps with these, as with the porn for Master Ma, these could serve as objects of persuasion to them teach me Martial arts. ¡­The only problem was that I wasn''t entirely sure these pills could have the same effects on someone with a soul level 2. So after some of them consume them out of curiosity, this question is resolved. "I do not feel anything¡­" "Apapa ~ Apa had a pleasant sensation that ran through his body for a little while~" "U-Un ... it''s some-thing... go-od..." ¡°¡­ It certainly seems that these pills help to improve a person''s body a bit. Although... perhaps the effects are more noticeable in the youngest people? " At best, these only went up their level on one¡­ although, it appears that in most cases it had no effect on them. Also, since Akisame had greater knowledge about people''s bodies, it seems that he comes to a conclusion quite close to the reason why the same thing as before did not happen with them. Rather than the effect being only effective on young people, probably it was because these pills weren''t as helpful on people of their strength. For that, surely the pills range would require to be higher... but since maybe pills of that rank still will not be useful for me, I don''t see why to strive to obtain them either. ¡­Maybe I would only do it for Shigure-san, but unfortunately in this world would surely be impossible to find alchemy recipes of that level and the same would be for the materials. So she will have to wait until I return to Gaia and then return to this world again... or perhaps I can convince her to accompany me to Gaia? That will be great. Well, I can only wait and see how things develop in this world. "...when you defeat the Ragnarok party, then I might give you one of those pills, Hamtaro-kun." "..." Since Kenichi had his eyes completely on the few pills I kept, then I tell him that. He was now on the same limit as me, so I felt that would be a bit unfair that he suddenly surpassed me! Also, it would be nice if he had one more motivation to defeat that group of guys that have enough energy to be looking for fights with other people. As for Miu-chan and Renka-chan, which surely the pills would be quite helpful, I have no reason not to give these to them. Although... surely with the second there will be no problem and I just have to explain the effects of these pills a little to her. But the first one... I hope that after she saw what happened to this girl from before, then she accepted to eat them. "A-Are you okay Izumi-san? E-Emmm ... " "Y-Yes ... actually, I think I feel much better than before..." Sometime later, Miu-chan and the other girl named Izumi who had already removed the strange slime black that came out of her body, both return here. I think I really should at least try to remember the names of the girls I teach at school... This girl seemed to have changed a bit now... her skin even seemed to glow a little now! Also, since she had just gotten out of the bathroom and had her hair down, she now had a slightly sensual aura around her... so it''s no wonder that Kenichi who had some trouble talking to girls gets a bit paralyzed when he approaches her and asks about her condition. "Why don''t you try to do those push-ups again, Izumi-san?" "E-Eh? B-But I... " "Try it, you seem more relaxed than before. So maybe something changed." Well, it''s certainly a good thing that those pills helped her in terms of her looks, but... now I was a little more curious if had improved her physical condition. So even though she seems to get a bit depressed over the fact that she had failed the old man''s test earlier, I insist a little on her to do it again. "E-Eh? I-I can do it! I can really do it!! " "" ... "" After pushing her a bit, all of us here could hear her shouts of joy. As she says, at least now she could lift her body once she came down to do push-ups... well, since her energy channels had been largely restored and her energy could circulate better through her body, I think it would be weirder that she not will improve nothing. Besides, she had also raised two limits in just a few minutes! So not only was she the one surprised by this, the Master and Miu-chan also see her perform push-ups while her eyes blink several times as if they didn''t believe what was happening. "Now I can join this Dojo, right?" "..." "T-This ..." At the end of the ten push-ups, with bright eyes, she turned to see the Masters of Ryozanpaku and the old man who still seemed to be processing this. On the other hand, Kenichi seemed concerned that she had passed the old man''s test... Well, I don''t blame him, this girl still doesn''t seem to be someone that can bear to learn martial arts from these Masters¡­ but, in the end, it seems that the old man doesn''t like to retract his words. "Fine... but it will surely be a bit harsh" "Yes... for martial arts you not only need to train the body but also the mind." ¡­Probably, what Akisame highlights it was what worried these Masters the most now. It seems that now Kenichi will have a Kohai in this Dojo too¡­ well, I don''t think it''s a bad thing for a girl to learn a little self-defense in case she has to defend herself. "O-Okay!! I-I''ll do my best!! E-Emmm... thank you, Sensei" "¡­no problem." After saying that to the Master, she turns those bright eyes towards me to thank me. It seems that she understands that the pills from before helped her... although, to be honest, I would like that if she wanted to thank me, then she look for another moment to doing! Now some of those Masters were looking at me a little annoyed because I had complicated their lives even more! Also, although it seems that her opinion of me improved a lot, seeing how she put her eyes on Kenichi who was watching all this looking a little surprised, the big smile on her face was surely due to the fact that now she could spend more time with him...so, her thoughts have not changed now. ¡­In the end, another name was added to the people who learned in this dojo. The only different thing was that because she was a young girl, she couldn''t just say to her parents that she would move to live here like Kenichi''s case and so, she usually came back with us from school. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ ¡°Then we will go get you some clothes, Alexander-kun!" "Yes, Miu-san! That''s a great idea!" "Good¡­" "..." On a day without school, suddenly Miu-chan comes to me saying that. Also, Izumi-san seemed to fully support her on this. Well... the truth was that it was a bit unfortunate that I only had two changes of clothes! The uniform the Masters had given me, and the bulletproof suit that I bring from Gaia. Although I didn''t care much about this, it was certainly a bit strange just being able to wear those two things... Therefore, I am not opposed to Miu-chan''s idea. Besides, we were still being punished by the Masters and we could only do a little physical training so as not to lose the habit¡­ so these days everyone in the dojo had a lot of free time. ...If it weren''t because I actually felt some discomfort trying to circulate the energy in my body, since I could see how Sakaki just happily spent time drinking Sake and Master Ma reading Ero magazines, then I was more inclined to think that these Masters just wanted to be idle a bit. "Okay, so this will be a double date!" "" E-Eh? "" Ignoring the surprise because of my words of the three teenagers, I take Miu-chan''s hand, and then pulling her I start walking towards the exit. Who doubts loses, Kenichi... "T-This..." "S-Sensei ... y-you shouldn''t say those things so suddenly... r-right, Shirahama-san?" "Y-Yes ..." Although the other guy here looked uneasy and another girl complained, I also do not observe that they are very reluctant about this date... both start walking behind me and Miu-chan which face was completely flushed and looked pretty nervous. Besides, the atmosphere of those two was not bad either... they both stole glances from the other, and then they looked away quickly. ...I thought Kenichi would look at me with a bit of resentment for having taken Miu-chan first, but unexpectedly this doesn''t seem to matter much to him. Now that I think about it, maybe my influence had altered the relationship between these two a lot... It''s not totally my fault though. Given the current circumstances, I had taken Miu-chan''s place to Kenichi have someone to practice with. Also, this was not my choice¡­ this was a decision made by the Masters. ¡­I''m happy that because of this Kenichi didn''t develop a strange feeling towards me. Well, since I once walked into the bathroom when he was there to make it clear that I was not a girl, seeing the expression on his face at that time, I think it would be quite impossible for him to develop some kind of romantic feeling towards me. At least Kenichi seems to have his sexuality well defined, so I can relax around him. The only thing I felt from him towards me was maybe just a bit of competitiveness¡­ at times the guy would get a little sulky in a corner of the dojo while complaining that he hadn''t been able to beat me in a duel until now. After leaving the dojo, the four of us had a lot of fun. Well, since it was all about shopping, the girls were probably the ones who enjoyed it the most. Even though the salary from my hard work as a teacher had quickly depleted, I am thankful that Miu-chan and Izumi-san didn''t try to make me wear girl clothes like in many anime where girls take advantage of the protagonist who has a somewhat feminine appearance... So, to thanks them for that, I buy something for Miu-chan and also slip some money into Kenichi''s hands so that he does the same with Izumi-san... I would be lying if I said that I only did it out of good will... one of my goals was to eliminate the competition around Miu-chan by having Kenichi interested in someone else! But ... the truth is that Izumi-san stood out more now, and it seemed that our little hamster had been attracted a little to this little bookworm too. So I shouldn''t feel guilty about this! It''s a pity that when you are enjoying the time quietly, then someone who cannot read the environment always arrives ruining things... well, it seems that this time the reason for this annoyance was not because of me... Chapter 315 Vacation 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- The one who interrupted our date was a blond boy... to define him better, he was one of those pretty faces that is the envy of most men. Furthermore, he was a member of the Ragnarok and disciple of Master Ma''s brother... and also a student from my school. Well... I remember all that about him, but¡­ what was his name? "Hamtaro-san!" Shirahama-san! As I tried to remember his name and watched those two who walked away, the girls yelled with concern for our companion from the Dojo. Well, since we were on a pedestrian bridge and that guy suddenly appeared throwing Kenichi over it so that they both fell on a public transport bus, I think it''s normal that they were worried. "T-That wasn''t Tanimoto-san?" "Oh, true! That was his name!" " W-What do we do, sensei?! " Miu-chan seems to have recognized him too, so I could finally give it a name to that face. Now as Izumi-san says, there was the question of what should we do... I don''t think they would agree if I told them to just finish our ice cream and then go back to the dojo. After all, this certainly no longer classified as a simple fight between two boys... "Apapa~ That wasn''t Kenichi?" "¡­It is true. What is that boy doing on top of a bus? " ¡°¡­It looks like he''s fighting someone. The boys of today really like to have fought in a showy way." As I ate the last piece of my ice cream, I suddenly saw Apa, Sakaki, and Master Ma that coming from the opposite side of this pedestrian bridge. "Let''s go!" "" Y-Yes!"" As I speak, I run towards these Masters making the girls follow me. At the very least, I think I avoid the hassle of running after a vehicle! So, when I got to them, I jump onto Apa''s shoulders and then I speak while pointing out the direction of the public transport bus. "Apa, follow it!" "Apapa~ Yes! " "W-What is happening now?" "Sakaki-san, Shirahama-san is fighting that boy, we must help him!" "Eh? But the masters must not interfere in the fights of the disciples... " "Sakaki-san! That is not a normal fight! ...if you don''t help him, then I won''t buy more of the alcohol you like!! " "T-That''s..." "Well, although we should not intervene, we can at least observe them so that none of them get hurt" Unlike Apa who was a man with a simple mind and quickly follows my instructions without even asking, the girls take a little time to convince the other Masters to follow us too. "Kyaaah~!!" ...although Miu-chan had started to run by herself behind the Masters, for Izumi-san would surely be impossible to follow a vehicle by her own feet. So, Sakaki had taken her with one of his arms carrying her while following us. I understand a little what she should be feeling now... although it seemed like a good idea at first, it was not comfortable to travel on someone''s shoulders while they are running! And more if he did it at a speed that surpassed cars! ¡­Maybe because I had gotten used to being around them I had forgotten that these guys had exceeded the limits of a normal human! Thus, Apa had quickly reached the bus and, while I was holding tightly to Apa''s hair, I could now see that those two were fighting. "W-Why are those two fighting?" ¡°¡­The truth is that Tanimoto-kun has always been in love with you, Izumi-san. So he must have exploded with jealousy when he saw you with Kenichi! Now Kenichi must be trying to be making it clear to him that he will fight for your love at any cost¡­ even if he has to fight on top of a bus to make this clear to Tanimoto-kun!" "E-Eh? A-Are they fighting for me? " I thought it would be a good idea to further enhance this girl''s impression of Kenichi, but¡­ to be honest, don''t expect her to believe me! Without even doubting my words a bit, she returns her eyes that contained a lot of emotion to the fight! Unlike Kenichi, this girl doesn''t have a little too high self-esteem?! ...well, they say it is easier to believe a lie that is about positive things of one person, than a truth that is something bad. "...that boy is from a group that Kenichi has had some conflicts with, so the fight is because of that." Miu-chan tries to tell her the truth about what was happening, but she no longer seemed to be able to hear any words coming out of our mouths now. She was just concentrating on watching the fight with those bright eyes while her hands covering her mouth... Following the lead of this girl and putting my eyes on those two again, both of them have a bit of an intense fight now. Even though Kenichi had always fought at the disadvantage until now, his opponent was simply very bad for him now... that boy was a 7th limit while he had only recently opened up his energy core! While it was possible that Kenichi countered to be the weak by having a greater knowledge of fighting techniques with his other opponents, in this case... ¡°¡­It seems that unlike Kenichi, that boy is quite talented in martial arts... he probably won''t be able to defeat him now. " "... it''s true, it seems that Hamtaro-kun needs to try harder in his training from now..." "E-Eh? S-Shirahama-san going to lose? " Yes, as Master Ma says, apart from already surpassing Kenichi in level enough, that boy also did it in technique... practically only the defeat awaited him. Shit! I just hope that if Kenichi loses, then I won''t be involved in the way these Masters blow off steam when someone they teach loses!! ¡­I still have to wear this "M" suit until now! I''ve actually been pretty scared that someone at school will find out I''m using this one, you know?!! If that happens, surely I won''t be able to go back to that school!! Well, leaving that aside for now¡­ while what Master Ma says is true, he really has no mercy in saying that! If Kenichi hears it... "That is cruel, Ma-Shishio! Yes, that''s right, I''m just a boy with no talent in martial arts!! I can''t even defeat someone who is several years younger than me!! " Oh! It seems that he hear that... it is very likely that before his body it will be his heart the first that reaches the master level due to those constant attacks of these Masters towards him. ¡° That boy''s movements are¡­ boy, who taught you that style? " "Hmn? The person who taught me is who you are imagining... it wast Ma Sogetsu. Unfortunately, that old man asked me to defeat your disciple so that I could continue learning from him... although this is weird, he said that I probably couldn''t do it. ...I think that old man underestimated me as this doesn''t seem to be a test for me. I thought this boy was hiding his strength at first, but... he really doesn''t seem to have a talent for martial arts. " ... b-boy don''t follow anymore! You''re going to break the poor heart of Hamtaro-kun! Do you know that hamsters can die of depression?! Also... surely the disciple Ma Sogetsu was referring to was me... that old man must have been more specific since now there are 3 people who are disciples of the dojo! It was already a bit weird to me that this boy suddenly wanted to fight Kenichi¡­ until now he didn''t seem so motivated to fight him after all. Well, I didn''t plan to fight that blond boy, therefore¡­ don''t look at me with those eyes Kenichi! This is simply your destiny and so you need to accept it. At the end of it all, Kenichi managed to give that boy a good blow. Unfortunately, at the same time, the other boy had also attacked him. Also, because of this, they both get thrown off the bus... Seeing how the blonde boy can manage to balance himself and adjust his fall while Kenichi was rescued by Master Ma since he now had eyes rolling, it was obvious who had won. "S-Shirahama-san! Are you ok?!" "...Kuh!" ¡°¡­We will arrange this another time. It seems I have underestimated you, Shirahama Kenichi... " Well, it seems that he is quite a proud boy¡­ it does not seem that he was satisfied with this victory. It was a bit difficult for him to stand and his feet wobbled as he walked away from here¡­ that blow must have affected him quite a bit. ¡°It''s true that you don''t have much talent in martial arts, Kenichi. But¡­ you make up for that with your effort. Besides, it seems that now you have a good rival to defeat... " "M-Ma-Shishio!!" After Master Ma helps Kenichi to his feet, then he says that to him while giving him a rather fond look. Finding out that his brother was still alive and that he now even had a disciple, that must have made him very happy. Also, now that Kenichi had been a bit praised, it seems like it was time for something else... "Hmp~ Looks like you still need to train a lot more, Hamtaro-kun... otherwise, that boy''s difference with you will only get bigger." ¡°Hehehe, well, that is also true. It would be a bit unfortunate if one of my disciples loses against my brother''s. " "E-Eh? T-Train even more?! I-I will die!! " ¡­You see it? I knew this would end like this... Kenichi''s dark days seem to continue. and these vacation days probably won''t last much longer... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The next day after the Kenichi fight, I thought that we would surely receive some hellish training from these Masters, but¡­ contrary to my expectations, things were not bad at all! Somehow, the discussion during the morning of this day turned to if the Masters wanted us to relax a little, then a dojo was not the right place for that! When you think of days off or vacations, so of course it had to be beaches, swimming pools, or whatever that involved girls in bathing suits!! This time, even Kenichi strongly nodded to all of my words while I yelling at the others in this house! So after both of us insisted a bit, things turned out as I had hoped. They had agreed to go out to a beach to have a little fun! Yes, the place was none other than the island that this old man had shamelessly appropriated... he had even named it with his last name! The truth is that I had some doubts about whether he would fight for this one if the government claimed it as their own... honestly, I think that old could defend for himself as long as they do not use weapons of mass destruction... Well, now we just had to make preparations to go there! And of course, I quickly went to the restaurant where Renka-chan was staying to ask her to join us! The reason for this was just plain math, the more bikini girls there were, the more fun it will be!! When I came back together with Renka-chan who had accepted without any problem and actually looked very happy because I have invited her, Kenichi had also done his job bringing even another woman whom I was seeing for the first time... well, certainly she was someone of the female gender, but... it was one that had not fully developed still. It was Kenichi''s little sister. Apparently, when he went to inform his parents to tell them and ask his parents for permission to go out to the beach, his little sister had heard this and he could not prevent her from accompanying him. "H-Hello¡­ I-I''m Honoka" ¡­Well, it''s not bad to add some cuteness to the group as well. With Miu-chan, Renka-chan, Shigure-san, and even Izumi-san, the level of sexuality in this group had probably reached the maximum level allowed! So little Honoka will help balance this out a bit. "How cute!" "U-n ... pre-tty..." "...So you had a little sister, weak boy." " S-She is your sister, Shirahama-san? " Also, the happiest about this were those same girls who upon seeing little Honoka, they had surrounded her as if they were a predator who had located a prey. " W-Who are these dairy cows?!! " ... it seems that the shyness that she showed at first when she introduced herself had disappeared when saws these girls... I think that, despite her young age, it is very possible that the sensuality of these girls awakened in Honoka her feminine instinct of rivalry against women beautiful. Even though they only seemed to have good emotions towards Honoka, she looked like a cat with bristling hair showing her teeth... yeah, that is cute. "Nyaa ~!! S-Stay away! I won''t let you all fool my brother with those lumps of meat!! " ¡°Honoka-chan~ You are so cute~! Can I hug you? " "He-re... a sw-eet ..." "I-I am Izumi, n-nice to meet you, Honoka-chan. I am a classmate from your older brother and also a partner from him in this dojo" "...She seems to have more talent than her brother" ¡­Sadly, Honoka-chan''s defense actions backfired and only further fueled the desire of these girls to want to pamper her a bit¡­ yes, in fact, she was quite cute. Also, what Renka-chan says may be true. When Miu-chan tries to hug Honoka-chan, she can evade her several time''s thanks to her reflexes... "L- Let go of me, dairy cow!! E-Eh? A candy!" Although, when this one gets more serious, it was impossible for the little girl to escape from Miu-chan''s arms while Shigure was also stroking the little girl''s head and putting a sweet in her mouth. "...it seems that she doesn''t like that, Miu-chan." "Eehh ~ But she''s such a cute girl~ Hmn? Look, Alexander-kun, she looks a bit like Hamtaro-kun¡­ she has the same eyes as him~ " It was probably not something mature on my part, but now I felt a little envious of little Honoka whose face had been pushed to those huge breasts of Miu-chan... also, without a doubt, that same thing was the reason why her eyes now resembled Kenichi''s¡­ it was simply because those breasts looked extraordinary! "Oh! A bishounen~!! O-Onisan, who are you?!! " "I-I''m Alexander¡­ a senpai of your brother too." After she hears me speak, Honoka sets her eyes on me. Somehow manages to escape from Miu-chan and reach me with quite bright eyes¡­ this little girl''s enthusiasm to see me was quite high. "Hohoho, now that we all that will go to the Island are here, we can leave" As the old man says, now we were all here, and so we started a little journey until we reached the seashore in a place that seemed a bit hidden... then, there what awaited us was a ship that unexpectedly belonged to the Furinji family... ¡­If they had some financial problems, then I wonder why they didn''t just sell it! This was like owning a Ferrari but without even having your own home! Well¡­ probably not many people would have wanted to buy it anyway. It was not in bad condition, and you could only say that it was somewhat rustic. In fact, it seemed something that was recently built. Soon, that assumption of mine turned out to be totally correct¡­ when we got to the place, Apa had started uprooting some trees with his bare hands to start processing them... then the others had stopped him saying that it was no longer necessary to build another ship! Also, it was an environmentally friendly boat¡­ taking two big oars, myself and Kenichi became the engine of this boat! I had forgotten this¡­ well, the effort is totally worth it! If I can see these girls in bathing suits, then I was willing to row to a fucking continent!! "Come on~ Alexander! You can do it~" "Y-You shouldn''t push yourself so hard, Alexander-kun... you should do it more calmly or it could give you a heat stroke" "O-Onichan... Bishounen-san, are you two alright?" ¡° S-Shirahama-san, are you okay? " So, with the concern and encouragement from the girls younger, I and Kenichi move the oars more quickly in order to shorten the time to get to paradise! Chapter 316 Vacation 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Kenichi had fallen before me, and therefore just me had to move the oars for a while¡­ I don''t think it was just because I had more energy than him, without a doubt my motivation was bigger too! So, I hope this world takes that into account and decides to reward me a bit for this!! Although¡­ after all, even with a lot of willpower some things are impossible. I also end up succumbing to exhaustion and the hot sun of the sea¡­ so, Apa takes my place and starts rowing hard. After that, the boat no longer seemed to be sailing through the water! It was more like it had become a hovercraft creating an air cushion underneath it!! I-I shouldn''t feel bad about this, these guys weren''t normal humans anymore after all!! ¡­Fuck! It''s a bit embarrassing to see the difference in speed with which the ship is moving now! It was as if I was the engine of a small Volkswagen beetle while Apa was a powerful V12 of a sports car!! No¡­ at least I would be a V6 and Kenichi would be the V4!! The good news was that due to this, we come more quickly to our destination! The bad, now me and Kenichi were exhausted and could only lie on the sand of the sea trying to recover. It was a relief that we both decided to wear the swimsuits earlier... if we wanted to do it now, then we wouldn''t even have the strength for that! "We came back¡­" "Y-You shouldn''t stare at people so intently, Alexander-kun!" "H-How do I look, Alexander?" "S-Shirahama-san¡­ do I look good?" "Onichan and Onisan, let''s play~!" "" ... "" When I lift my head when hearing the girls who had returned from changing their clothes, the tiredness that I felt begins to disappear at an extremely high rate! Now I even felt that I had more energy than before!! All the girls were now wearing swimsuits! Miu-chan was wearing a bikini with a blue and white striped pattern... although, since the clothes she normally wore perfectly highlighted all the proportions of her body, I must say that the impact of seeing her was not that surprising. Despite that, seeing her expose much more skin was a pretty good thing to thank that swimsuit for! On the other hand, Renka-chan had surprised me a bit more. Because she seemed to be a bit more open-minded girl, I had thought that I might see her wearing a perhaps a bit sassy bikini. Unexpectedly, she chose a one-piece swimsuit for swimming... I can''t lie¡­ my first thought was that this was a bit disappointing. Of course, I wasn''t stupid enough to let these out of my mouth and just nod to her question instead. Instantly she gets quite happy and then she starts jumping a bit on joy¡­ at that moment I realized that no swimsuit could be underestimated! Because her chest area bulged out to a great extent and that red swimsuit was a single piece of clothing as the name suggests, then each movement of those breasts made the crotch part tighter! My eyes were simply drawn to that place as it gave the impression that what that swimsuit should hide would be exposed at any time! Unfortunately... or fortunately for Renka-chan, the elasticity of this fabric was quite good and it only pulled those breasts down for these to try to return to normal. Despite Miu-chan''s complaints from earlier, I couldn''t help but watch that swimsuit stretch and return to normal on several occasions... that swimsuit seemed like it had come to life! No, it was probably Renka-chan who had brought this one to life!! Compared to the two of them, Izumi-san had a more normal body... there is no doubt that she looked good in that white Bikini, but... exchanging the look between her and those two girls from before, then the word "normal" would even become "lacking"... I think it was simply unfair to compare her with them, these girls were not equal weight opponents for Izumi-san. Even so, Izumi-san seemed quite happy that Kenichi''s gaze was focused on her. Although, I knew the truth of this¡­ it wasn''t because Kenichi had already fallen completely in love with her! It was rather because if he laid eyes on the other two girls, then he probably wouldn''t find where to look! Therefore, his only option was to set his eyes on Izumi-san which could be said to be a safe zone... ¡°Onichan and Onisan, you can''t be fooled by those dairy cows~! You better play with me! " Probably noticing that my and Kenichi''s attention was totally on the girls, a little annoyed, Honoka begins to pull our hands for us to accompany her to play. She was also wearing a blue one-piece swimsuit, only unlike Renka-chan''s, hers added to her just cuteness. "Wait, before you go to play, first you will have to do something... after that, you two can have fun all you want " "Hohoho... it will just be a little training, don''t be worry" "Hehehe, it will only be for a moment, so you don''t have to worry that it''s for a long time." When we started walking towards the sea with Honoka pulling us, suddenly Akisame, the old man, and Sakaki talking us... seeing the big smile in those last two men and remembering the anime a bit, I was sure that what they wanted us to do was not something good! Unfortunately, it seems that if we wanted to spend time with the girls, then we had to do what they say... so, with no other choice, we walked behind Shigure-san, Master Ma who all this time took pictures of the girls, and those three from before that interrupted my fun. Also, it was a bit unfortunate that not all the girls had put on a swimsuit¡­ Shigure-san was still wearing the same short skirt kimono as always! Although¡­ I really don''t have many complaints about this either! After all, that Kimono did not lose in anything to the girls'' swimsuits!! Not long after parting from the other girls, we all reached a cliff... this place already had a bad feeling, but... to make it even worse, several misfortunes began to happen in this place! The first thing was that suddenly the old man began to undress until he only had a small piece of cloth which only covered his private parts! Was the psychological torture really necessary?! Also, how come this old man doesn''t feel a little embarrassed wearing that? ¡­Well, the old man is probably proud to have that body at his age, so it''s not that I don''t fully understand why he doesn''t care about this. But... I think now I understand a little more the refusal of some girls to wear bikini type armor... sometimes it is more embarrassing to wear some kind of clothes than to be naked! "P-Please Alexander-senpai, don''t wear something like that..." "Damn it! I''d rather be naked than wear a loincloth like that! " "Noo! Please, noooo!!" ¡­I thought Kenichi was teasing me a bit, so I quickly replied that. Although, it was also true that my words were totally true. When he listens to me, while shedding some tears and clinging to my leg, he begins to beg me not to do that... apparently, the reason for his words was for another reason than to make fun of me a little. ¡°Well, now you both have to jump from this place into the sea. This will be a test of courage!" "..." "E-Eh?" The words of the old man in loincloth fully confirmed my assumption... I already knew that this will be ending happening since we arrived at this place! "J-Jump? A- Are you kidding, Old Man? " ¡°¡­Old man, one thing it is to be brave and another very different one to be stupid! There are peaks down there! What if for some reason I hit one of those? ¡±!! While Kenichi kept denying the madness that this old man was saying, on the other hand, I get closer to the edge to look down. Since I previously fell from a building, although it was not pleasant at that time, at least it did not seem as tall as that building... and also knowing that what was below was water and not asphalt, I thought about finishing this quickly so I can go back to the girls. But... at looking down, that thought instantly changed. In that place the waves were hitting several crags that jutted out of the water! Besides, one thing was to think about it and another to do it! Now this place seemed even higher than that building... just by put my eyes there caused me to be a little dizzy!! "Hohoho... surely you won''t be so unlucky enough to hit a crag" "Fuck you! I''m not going to leave my life to something like luck!! " ¡°I- I''ll die! If I jump from this place, then I will die!! " "Umu... well, maybe if you experience it once that will help you" "S-Shit" ""E-Eh?"" "Ho~ You really have improved a lot, little one... well, then Kenichi-kun will do it first" ¡° W-What are you doing, old man? Nooo!! " Thanks to all the training of these two months, my body had reacted before I knew it and I had already moved away from there before the old man could hold me! Unfortunately, Kenichi had stayed in that place still... I would also scream if an old man in a loincloth hugged me from behind! ...I really didn''t know if Kenichi''s screams were due to the old man walking to the cliff, or because he was feeling something in his butt... "Ho Ho Ho" "Gyaaaah!!!" As if the place was not high enough, the old man jumps several meters up and they both fall off the cliff... ¡°You see it, little Alexander. Nothing bad has happened. Will you do it by yourself or do you want me to jump with you too?" "... Kuh!" ¡­Several minutes later, the old man returns together with Kenichi. Seriously, how can he say that while holding Kenichi who looks passed out? What came out of his mouth I don''t think is seafoam! Sadly, I can only groan to see that the alternative that the old man mentioned sounded much worse! I''d rather jump alone than in the arms of this old man!! "It''s al-right... it won''t ha-ppen... no-thing bad... A-lex" Seeing my doubts, suddenly Shigure-san takes a step forward, and then she turns this hell into heaven! She begins to remove garment by garment of her clothes! So, in a matter of a few minutes, now Shigure-san was almost completely showing her white skin in front of me while only wearing some bandage-like fabrics to cover her chest and also a loincloth similar to the old man''s. ¡­It''s amazing how the same thing can look totally different depending on who''s wearing it! Those just didn''t appear to be similar objects!! One, for me could only be an infernal item while, on the other hand, the one that Shigure used was something divine!! My eyes could only follow those long legs and fleshy buttocks that were divided by that divine article... it was a shame that she threw herself off the cliff and because of this I could no longer observe her! ¡°Even Shigure has jumped by herself now, boy. Now you do not have... h-hoy, are you listening to me?!" The truth is that now I couldn''t care less about Sakaki''s words since at this moment I only had one goal in mind, to follow that divine image that my eyes had captured! "Oh~! He Jumped... " "S-Senpai?!!" Since I can''t bear to be so far from that white ass, I just keep behind it! "U-n... well do-ne... A-Alex" ¡°S-Shigure-san¡­ I-I got a cramp! Help me! " "Hmn?" Soon I was next to her again! Also, as I look up, it seems that Kenichi had woken up and was crouching looking towards this place now¡­ I think I heard his voice earlier. Furthermore, looking at there from here, that place no longer seemed so high. You just have to find your motivation to be able to jump... Leaving that aside, although I liked being able to see Shigure-san wearing those clothes and I would probably never get bored of that, the truth is that this was no longer enough for me! Therefore, I looking for an excuse to be able to be closer to her! So I start to pat the water a little to make it look like I''m drowning... I don''t think you can say that this was totally a lie¡­ I was actually drowning! Although it was not due to the water! What was suffocating me was the immense desire that she awakened in me!! "Hmn? A-re... you fi-ne ... A-lex?" I already knew her personality a little bit and therefore, I knew that she would not ignore me! Then as I had thought, she comes up to me and holds me!! Just because of these occasions I could bear to have a slim body¡­ thanks to this, Shigure-san had no problem in being able to hug me and continue swimming so as not to us drown. "A-lex... you''re ma-king me... ti-ckles..." ¡­If it weren''t because it would be counterproductive and make it harder for her to swim, right now I would be stuck like a leech to Shigure-san''s body! There is only one thing better than contemplating the beauty of a woman and that is precisely being in physical contact with her! "A-lex ... ti-ckles ..." "...I''m sorry... I couldn''t find where to hold onto..." ¡­Although it was a bit difficult for me to take advantage of Shigure-san due to her somewhat childish personality since for me she was like a goddess who could not stain, it was also true that if I did not take this opportunity, then surely I could not call me a man! So my hands had started to caress her waist a bit the moment she hugged me. ...I think she had 0 experience in these matters as her reaction to just this was something quite remarkable... "H-Honoka!!" As we started to swim towards shore, suddenly a loud cry from Kenichi draws our attention to the cliff where he was. He had a rather worried face, and there was a quite justifiable reason for that... looking at the same place as him, Honoka could be seen on a small lifeboat while was surrounded by sharks! "A-lex?" ¡­All the fear that Kenichi showed before completely disappears and in the next instant he throws himself off the cliff. Well, I also couldn''t continue to play with Shigure-san while a little girl was in danger! So I also started swimming towards Honoka. To be honest, I had to praise Kenichi for this¡­ the sharks around Honoka were 5th limit and although they probably didn''t classify as monsters, these creatures were still quite intimidating! Not to mention that they were in their natural environment and people were at a total disadvantage in the sea! ...if it weren''t because I had fought against worse things and also had some confidence in my abilities now, I really don''t know if I could act in the same way as him. Well, seeing as he threw punches without thinking much at the sharks, more than courage, I think that Kenichi''s action was more something reckless and desperate... [Tsun] Contrary to him, taking a shark as an objective I focus my energy on my right hand, and then by the first time I try to use the skill [Futae no Kiwami] on a living creature... I thought maybe because of a moment of pressure I could be successful this time around, but after taking that hit, the shark just walks away quickly. ¡­I Failed again? I felt something different this time and even I seemed to hear a little buzzing¡­ well, maybe it was just my imagination. I still need to practice more. Well, what matters is that we achieved our goal of keeping the sharks away and, so now that the danger was gone, all of us were back to the shore again. Also, since Kenichi and I had completed the Master''s test, we can now have total fun without having to worry about another intervention from them! Chapter 317 Vacation 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Hyaan ~! A-Alexander, D-Don''t do it so hard..." ¡°¡­Sorry, I''m still somewhat inexperienced at this. Did I hurt you? " "N-No... j-just this feeling is a bit intense for me. A-After all, it''s also something new to me... s-so please do it kindly..." "" ... "" At this moment, I was positioned behind Renka-chan who was lying on the ground with my hands pressing against her back... I took short breaths, and then I pushed on it and causing her to produce sweet sounds that escaped from her mouth without her being able to control them... ¡­My hands repeatedly ran down her back that her swimwear left totally exposed. Also, due to the pressure that I exerted on her back, her big chest seemed to escape from the sides and providing a spectacle for my eyes! The swimsuit does not seem to be able to contain all that mass of flesh that looked pretty juicy... this really caused me a great desire to put it in my mouth and chew it a bit!! ¡°N-Nyaah~ A-Alexander¡­ m-my mind is going blank! Nuah~ S-Seriously you don''t have experience on this? I-I think you''re pretty good-Kuaaah~ !! " The fingers of Renka-chan clawed and dug deforming the towel that I had placed for her laying. Also, while I was sit down on her body, this one began to writhe and emanate a little sweat...... it seems the feelings that her body was experiencing were a little too intense for her. Besides, by watching and listening to all this I too was beginning to lose control of my body! ¡­I-I won''t hold out for long if this continues! N-No... I can''t be distracted right now! I need to concentrate!! "A-Alexander-kun ... wh-what are you doing to Renka-san?!" "Y-You can''t look at that, Honoka!" ¡°S-Sensei¡­ h-how can you do that in public? Shameless!!" "..." After a while that Renka-chan and I were sweating a bit, it seems that our audience finally couldn''t stay silent and they start to speak while expressing some complaints... I wanted to reply to these people that I was not doing anything inappropriate, but... sadly even I would not believe those words if I said them! A few minutes ago, Renka-chan suddenly approached me to ask me to apply some sunscreen on her skin, and of course that I accept instantly as I had no reason to refuse to help her! So spreading all the liquid so that it covered most of her skin, I thought it would be good to practice the [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki] technique a little on her. So, after asking for her permission, I proceeded directly to do this. You could say that the first stage of this technique was quite simple, and so after having practiced this one for some time on some people in Akisame''s clinic, then now I was beginning to master the first stage of this one. Although I hadn''t mastered all the techniques yet, this one was not dangerous even if I don''t dominate it completely. If I were to fail on this, just I wasted a bit of my energy, and the person to which I will apply it at most only would have some discomfort while this energy disappears from his body. So it''s not like I have taken Renka-chan as a guinea pig and didn''t care about her. Also, this way I could justifiably continue to touch her body since just applying the sunscreen was not enough for me! Therefore, once I got her approval since it seems like she didn''t want our interaction to end either, I tried to focus my energy on my thumbs as I ran down her back. Probably because it was only the first stage, the techniques that I was able to learn so far were more similar to massages. Also, since there were only 17 pressure points at this stage, then I could only focus on 1 of the 4 parts of the body during a session. Either from the waist up or down and the person''s back or front. So because several people were watching me now, the safest option was her upper back... the others because they had pressure points in slightly compromised positions was not very suitable to choose now. That was really a shame! This stage of the [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki] technique was a little more about controlling energy and learning the main pressure points of the human body. So, the truth is it wasn''t that complicated. And even more so since I had obtained the [Energy Control] skill before. The procedure was just about injecting my energy into the person''s body, getting it to mix with his energy, and then guiding it through the energy channels to other pressure points while repeating the process until all 17 points were connected. Also, maybe it was even easier for me. Even though I couldn''t see the energy points or energy channels, I could see the energy that I was manipulating. So I just had to follow the technical guidelines to the letter. But, in the same way that this was simple, the effects that this technique achieves at this stage are quite simple as well. At this level it only helped to release tension from the body, relax, and very slightly accelerate people''s natural injury recovery. Probably just about 5% faster than normal. Also, in the next stage, this didn''t change much. It could be said that in this one, two sessions of the previous stage were applying in only one of this stage. I think that stage I will also be able to dominate it soon. On the other hand, it was not only beneficial for the person to whom it applied the treatment. It also helped me to keep improving my energy control! So, without a doubt, it was worth continuing to train this technique. And the motivation is even higher for me if the people I have to can practice with are pretty girls like Renka-chan. I just can''t find a reason not to keep practicing this technique! If I had a complaint about this one... or rather it was a strangeness, it was the reaction of the person to whom I apply this technique! These people seemed to experience something between pain and pleasure making them show expressions and make sounds that anyone could misinterpret what we were doing! Fuck, even people who were directly seeing what I was doing ended up misreading this! Now I can''t blame Akisame when he stopped me from continuing to practice at his clinic a few days ago!! I think Akisame''s tolerance limit on what was happening was when some strange people showed up thinking that now that clinic had become one of those that provided their clients with a ¡°Happy Ending¡± after treatment... although, since he had been present with me all that time there and he saw that I was not doing something strange, he did not blame me much for that either. Nor did I contest his decision. The truth is that while it is not unpleasant to see someone like Ren ka-chan act like now, I must point out that it was not very pleasant to watch elderly men and women act in this same way! Akisame''s main clients were of this type after all!! Although... I wonder why this happens when I apply this technique? When Akisame does it, none of this happens... [Most likely it''s because of your energy. Unlike other people, this is source energy, Alexander. After all, this is the purest energy in all of existence... Although it seems that you are applying the same amount of energy as Akisame, the concentration of energy between his energy and yours is very different. You are practically filling the energy points and channels with an energy that is much better than what other people normally use... also if the person has not formed an energy core, then the sensation that this would cause on them would be even stronger than that of this girl named Renka. Therefore, it is not difficult to imagine their bodies reacting in that way...] ¡­Aurora''s words could only be true. Previously, even some elderly people who had no energy core ended up passing out! If it weren''t for the fact that I saw them letting their saliva escape while they had a rather happy face, then I would have been worried that I had shortened their days of life even more!! ¡°A-Alexander~ N-No¡­ Y-you can''t¡­ Hyaan~ !! I-If you continue¡­ I-I¡­ I-I then¡­ Nyaaaahnn~ !!! " [Beep] [Rika''s Affection +10 Current Affection: 95] Even though I had received some complaints from people who were watching me perform the [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki] technique on Renka-chan, I was not someone who left things unfinished! Also¡­ for various other reasons, if I stop now, I would feel a bit bad to leave Renka-chan in that state... It was my duty to make Ren ka-chan "Relax and release tension" since I''m the one who started this! Well... I admit it, I also wanted to see this expression on Renka-chan''s face as well!! With those thoughts in mind, I put my hands on Renka-chan''s trapeze to press on the last two pressure points on her back. Looking closely at her body, I can see how those 17 points with a greater amount of energy since the two of ours energies are mixed then begin to circulate rapidly between their connected energy channels when I press in that place near her neck. Almost at the same moment that I do this, I thought I heard several light crunches coming from the body of Renka- chan. I think this is an indicator that the technique had been a success and had ended, it might have been due to the contraction of her muscles and bones, but... it could also be for various other reasons so I could not be so sure. Taking the towel with her hands with even more force and turning them synchronously towards her chest, Renka-chan arches her back causing me to almost fall from her waist where I was sitting as she lets out a scream of greater intensity than before... Those crunches from earlier it was also very possible that it was due to Renka-chan''s high-intensity movements! Well ... I think it''s not bad to think of this as a successful ending to this technique ... after all, it can be said that several things have coming to end now. ¡­The good thing is that she doesn''t have to worry much. Because we had swum a little earlier, her swimsuit was already wet... so surely nobody would notice this. "B-Brat... y-you... s-she..." "" ... "" Well... maybe the physiological reaction from before could be hidden, but... after all, it was impossible to hide her expression and voice from before... so surely like Sakaki who tries to say something but in the end decides to shut up, most of them had realized what happened. "Alexander-onisan! I also want you to give me a massage!! " "N-No! You can''t, Honoka!! " "Heee~? Why, onichan? Renka-onechan has such a happy face now! So the onisan massage surely felt great! I also want a massage! I also want a massage! I also want a massage! " ¡­You don''t need to see me with those eyes, Kenichi. The only part of a little girl I intend to stroke is her head, you know? ¡°Onisan is a bit tired, Honoka. Ask for this to Akisame-shishio... He taught me this, so he will surely be better than me " "T-That''s true, Honoka! Akisame-shishio taught Alexander -senpai " "Seriously?! Akisame-ojisan is great! " "Fufufu... no problem, I''ll take care of Honoka-chan " The atmosphere had gotten a bit strange with most giving me weird looks, but in the end, things work out pretty well. With Akisame entertaining Honoka, I could now try to enjoy my time with Miu-chan and Shigure-san too! Since Honoka was a little girl who wanted a lot of attention and was also on the defensive towards the other girls, she hadn''t let the other girls get too close to Kenichi and me. Well, I think the difficulty of spending some quality time with them is still more difficult than with Renka-chan who once liked someone, she was even a bit proactive to become closer to this person. Also, unlike Renka whose father didn''t seem to care much about me getting close to his daughter, Miu-chan''s grandfather would probably kick me if I did something similar to his precious granddaughter now! ¡­Damn old man, why can''t he be more like Master Ma who lets his daughter make her own decisions?! As for Shigure-san¡­ the problem is something else entirely. Although strange for someone her age, she seems a bit clueless about romantic matters. Perhaps it may be that she is a bit difficult to read as she is quite expressionless... Well, none of that prevents me from having fun with all of them for a while either! So the rest of the afternoon I am having fun with Miu-chan who seemed to have sulked a bit from earlier, with an expressionless Shigure-san, and with Renka-chan who also joins us after having recovered after spending a few dozen minutes. The latter seemed a bit embarrassed and blushed every time she looked at me, but none of this stopped her from trying to get closer to me as before. The only thing that achieved that was Miu-chan who did not like that much that Renka-chan was a bit clingy and she tried to come between us while giving some excuses why she did this to the other girl that felt aggrieved... As for Kenichi, Izumi-san couldn''t be considered a passive girl either... this girl had followed him to the Ryuzanpaku Dojo after all! So I think that, if we putting aside the matter of the cliff, today surely wasn''t a bad day for him either. This was certainly a pleasant enough day for everyone!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) Going into the sea, several sharks were quickly moving away from the Island where Alexander and the others were having fun. These were none other than the ones who had attacked the little Honoka. These were sturdy creatures, so Kenichi''s blows weren''t a problem for them and they would probably consider this just a minor annoyance. Still, these creatures sure preferred to hunt for prey that didn''t put up as much resistance and so they went to do just that. Everything seemed normal for these creatures that were the masters of the sea and only swam in search of other prey, but then within this group, suddenly one of them seemed to be having some trouble swimming. After several minutes of continuing to make an effort to follow his companions, finally, it could not take it anymore and stopped while a large amount of blood began to emanate from its mouth and the other orifices of the body. In the next moment, just like this shark''s consciousness, its body began to fall into the depths where the light could not reach. Chapter 318 Vacation 5 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Today had been quite good, I was able to enjoy watching the girls in a swimsuit, and also playing with them. The scenes where those wonderful breasts bounced while we played with a beach ball or the accident where the waves washed away the upper part of Miu-chan''s swimsuit will be deeply etched in my memory! Also... the extraordinary thing was how Renka-chan managed to make her one-piece swimsuit move to expose her torso... I don''t think Renka-chan was an accident at all. That girl can be quite determined once she has something in mind! It is a pity that she was the only one to whom Master Ma did not pay so much attention and therefore he was not very interested in photographing that wonderful scene... although, I think it was understandable since he was her father. But, without a doubt, the most annoying and frustrating thing was how that damn old man watched me with those bright eyes every time I got close to Miu-chan! Well... all was not lost, at least I will try to get Master Ma to give me a copy of the photographs of Miu-chan! And of course, from Shigure-san too! It is a pity that the sun can only stay in the sky for a few hours at a time... I wish sometimes could control it and make it shine for more time so that way I would have more time to spend with the girls! ...I wonder if at some level of Soul that will be possible? Well, with the sun setting and the night getting a bit chilly, it was a shame the girls needed to cover up a bit despite being next to a bonfire that we make with some logs that Apa brought from within of Island. Besides, soon it was also time to rest and soon the girls went into some tent houses... Haaa ~. Unfortunately, probably due to all the excitement accumulated during the day, I could not fall asleep... so, without any alternative, I went a bit into the Island until I reached a small river while the others rested. Also, perhaps because I had been practicing everything that those Masters taught me daily for two months, these days that I could not do it, I felt a bit uneasy. Maybe if I did it in front of them, they might stop me as I was supposed to be in recovery from the internal damage caused by Master Ma''s brother. ¡­It is good that the history of this world did not change much and that guy continued living. Now I only hope to soon reach a level where I can make him pay for the torture from that time! Putting that thought aside a little in my mind, I spread my arms and began to move them in circles around me, and in the same way, I did something identical with my feet while moving my body a little. After the fight with that guy, I thought the best thing would be to increase my defense... and there was no better way to do that than to master the [Sheikuken] skill! I had previously spent less time on it than the [Futae no Kawami] skill, but now I wanted to be successful with the first one. Also, because my [Ki Control] had improved, I think it will be much easier for me to do it now. So repeating all of the above to understand the limitations of my movements, I also begin to imagine that I am fighting someone... The first option for this was Master Ma''s brother, but¡­ most of the time of that fight that old man was playing around! Also, the moment he finally got a little serious, I just couldn''t capture his movements with my eyes!! So I had no alternative to looking for another image as an opponent... The next that appeared in my head was Miu-chan with whom I had already fought a couple of times, her movements were certainly easier to understand than that guy. Unfortunately, there was also a big problem¡­ every time I tried to imagine her, then her bulging chest and protruding hips was the only thing I could imagine! Also, it didn''t help that I had recently seen her in a swimsuit suit!! ...that way I can''t concentrate by having her as an opponent to practice now. My last resort was Kenichi¡­ he has improved a lot since I met him. Though... that was not enough. Well, I will imagine him with Miu-chan''s movements! That way there will be no problem! D-Damn it¡­ the image of him wearing a leotard popped into my mind! T-That was dangerous¡­ maybe I shouldn''t have combined too much the image of those two. With the problems solved after a few minutes, I begin to practice again on the small river that flowed downhill towards the sea. For a while I had seen Kenichi do something similar before here, apparently, since he has now opened his energy core the Masters also began to teach him the [Sheikuken]... So try to mimic him a bit too. My goal was to move through the river creating the least alteration in it either against the flow or that my movements were together with this one. Also, I had to get used to my movements a bit again since now I was not wearing that strange outfit that Akisame give me... While it is true that now I feel a slight improvement in my movements when reacting to an attack from Kenichi''s shadow that imitated Miu-chan''s movements, the truth is that I did not like the idea of having to go back to use it! It is true that they say that to be strong it is necessary to make some sacrifices, but¡­ that is simply going too far! Without a doubt, the idea behind the creation of this costume is not bad, but ¡­ surely there are better ways to apply this one! At least I will look for something in the system that has a similar function... I am not taking that thing from this world to Gaia! Little by little my movements took up more place in my concentration until at a certain point my mind seemed to go a bit blank... in my eyes now only the image of Kenichi attacking me was reflected while I evaded or blocked to counterattack him... So, before I knew it, not only was my energy concentrated in my hands and feet, at some point it seemed that all my pores were emanating a very slight amount of energy and this had formed a small domain around me! [Beep] [Skill [Ki Control] Rank up] [Skill [Sheikuken] learned] [Skill [Sheikuken] Rank up +2] Woooh~ I really could learn the skill! Also, it seems that this also helps my energy control! Not only that, somehow my [Seikuken] ability leveled off twice!! [Pan]¡­ [Pan]¡­ [Pan] While a big smile formed on my face for my achievement, suddenly, from my back I heard the sound of applause that sounded in somewhat slow intervals... So, when I turned in that direction, wearing some white fabrics to cover her important parts, there was a goddess being bathed in the moonlight... Shigure-san who was still wearing her "Swimsuit" was sitting on a big stone on the river bank. ... either because she came stealthily or I was really very focused, I did not realize that she had arrived here. Well, that was probably for the best¡­ otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to focus on performing the [Sheikuken]! After all, just her presence captured all my attention!! "U-n ... you-''ve tried ha-rd ... A-lex... You-''ve improved e-nough ..." Almost as if I had teleported, I was already under the stone where she was as I gazed at her intently and enjoyed her flattery. "I''m happy if you think that, Shigure-san!" In truth, hearing her say that made me quite happy, not only did I answer her words with that to look good with her. Then, after watching her for a while, I immediately move until I reach her side. So when she sees me trying to sit next to her, it seems like she''s in a pretty good mood as she continues to compliment me! "U-n... your bo-dy... now it''s mo-re... manly nil ..." Well¡­ about that last, I could only smile bitterly since I don''t think I have changed that much physically yet¡­ or maybe it was just because if I compare myself to those Masters then I couldn''t say that I had improved my appearance very much... "Pre-sent..." I don''t know if it was due to my reaction to her next words, but as if to comfort me, Shigure-san takes out a Kunai and hands it to me. Then right away she starts stroking my head! "...Thank you, Shigure-san" "On-ly Shigure... is fi-ne ... you call Apa and Saka-ki only ... by their na-mes ... " "..." As she patted my head, I removed my eyes from the Kunai [H] rank that I was analyzing out of curiosity to direct them towards her again. So, after I thank her and she says that to me, it seemed to me that a small smile had formed on her face... "H-mn?" That smile seemed to cast a spell on me for a few seconds... this simply made me unable to contain myself for more time! I was a bit hesitant to do this, but¡­ in the end, I bring my face close to hers and take her lips!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Ma Kensei) After seeing little Alexander go into the forest, Akisame, Sakaki, and I followed him. We were probably just a little curious about what the boy wanted to do, so we moved behind him without him noticing us. I don''t think there are bears or dangerous animals on this Island, but it is not a bad thing to be careful in case we are wrong. Although¡­ maybe with the boy''s improvements he could take care of something like that. After all, he recently didn''t even seem to be scared off by sharks. But... if he just wanted to spend some time alone, it would be best to leave. He is a young boy and he had been quite stimulated all day today after all... so it would not be strange if he wanted to vent some things a little perhaps. Fortunately for everyone, the boy seems like he just wanted to practice a little... "Tch... that damn brat continues to improve very quickly..." "That''s true..." "Well, he also tried hard after all. Although... shouldn''t we stop him as he was hurt, Akisame?" "...the last time I checked he was almost completely recovered, so there should be no problem because he exercises a bit." It seems that the reason for him coming here was none other than training a bit. The amazing thing was that you could practically see the improvements in this boy from one day to the next! In just two months his movements were quite polished... Even though telling Kenichi-kun that he wasn''t very talented had become a way of making him try hard¡­ well, it was also to annoy him a bit. But the thing is, he wasn''t that bad¡­ but if you compare him to little Alexander, it would really seem that he had no talent. Though¡­ "Hehehe... that brat seems to have a hard time concentrating just like Hamtaro-kun. In that, both are somewhat similar. " "" ... "" Akisame and I could only smile bitterly at Sakaki''s words¡­ those two kids were quite expressive. From here, we could see how Alexander tries to concentrate but his face begins to change several times... from a serious look, it changes to an angry one, then he begins to drool a little... immediately after, it seems that his face turns pale and finally seems to be getting serious again. Seeing him be so dedicated, as his Masters, we could only smile at this. On the other hand, even though Sakaki seemed annoyed with him because of this, I know that he was also happy that the person he teaches has that kind of hardworking mentality... so, little Alexander''s words were quite spot on. This man was a Tsundere. ¡°¡­That brat even though he has also spent enough of his time learning that old healing technique of yours Akisame, he still leaves Hamtaro-kun behind. It doesn''t seem like he can catch up with him anytime soon... " "...not only that, this boy even seems to have more talent than me in that technique..." "Speaking of which... hehehe, how many old ladies have asked you to give them a happy ending, Akisame?" ¡°Hahaha, I also heard about that from a police friend. It seems they even had to go to your clinic for an inspection, hahaha " ¡°¡­That was certainly quite a serious matter, so you shouldn''t make fun of that, Tsundere-Ojisan. Besides, shouldn''t you be more worried about your daughter, Ma? The boy may end up stealing your precious daughter" "I am not Tsundere!!" "..." I couldn''t help but talk about that subject that had caused a little commotion. Also, since it is inevitable that each Master in the Ryozanpaku wants to show that their technique is better and since we cannot do it because that is something that is forbidden in the Furinji house, we could only annoy a little the others to vent this desire. ¡­Well, if there wasn''t that unwritten law in that house, it would probably be much more difficult for all of us to live there. Therefore, it was not strange that these kinds of conversations occasionally occurred while making fun of others a bit. Although¡­ that matter must really have been somewhat complicated for Akisame and it upset him a bit. Even though he was the one with the least competitive personality of us and, although he seemed calm now while stroking his thin mustache, he does not hesitate to bring up some topics which he knew were perhaps not very pleasant for Sakaki and me to avoid we will continue discussing that matter of him. That actually seemed to work as Sakaki completely forgot the previous topic and was now looking at Akisame a little annoyed. As for the matter that concerned me... ¡°Hehehe, I don''t have much of a problem on that matter¡­ if that''s what my daughter wants, I don''t have any reason to get in the way. Also, I don''t think little Alexander is someone bad if he stays with my daughter in the end... Nor is it so strange that a Master''s disciple ends up as a couple of his own offspring, but... that is something that is not yet defined. Although I support Renka about her decision... Hehehe. apparently, that girl has some competition... And unexpectedly, your adopted daughter may be one of those other girls who are Renka''s competition¡­ don''t you think so, Akisame? " "" ... "" The two who had started arguing a bit, fall silent again when I point to a nearby place where Alexander -kun was training. There, Shigure had appeared and was carefully watching the boy who was quite concentrated now as he seemed to dance in that river practicing his movements. ...the truth was that was a bit surprising, it seems that this boy has somewhat managed to get that girl''s attention! Shigure takes a seat on a rock, and just watched him closely while she seemed to have fun doing it! Well... I don''t think anyone can deny that he was a pretty handsome little guy. So, it''s not so strange that he caught the attention of some girls that also included my daughter¡­ haa~ Even I feel a bit envious because of that! Although it seems that the effect of the boy not only absorbs the attention of Shigure, the atmosphere becomes peaceful and all of us who were watching were a bit caught in how he was improving very fast as the minutes passed. The boy seemed to have been caught in a moment of enlightenment! Thensoon his movements were as fluid as the same river where he was dancing... Chapter 319 Vacation 6 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (Continues POV Ma) A few minutes later, that moment of enlightenment seems to end and the boy stands in the river a little surprised... apparently, he had noticed his improvements in that short time that he had been practicing. It seems that this boy not only has talent, but also a bit of luck... those moments that occur sporadically and without notifying everyone who practiced some art were very rare, and in truth could only be considered as moments of luck for that person! After all, in that short time, the person can improve something that would normally take months or even years to do! [Pan]¡­ [Pan]¡­ [Pan]¡­ Therefore, it was not strange that Shigure was happy for the boy. Even we here could only smile rejoicing at the Alexander-kun''s advances. "Tch... lucky brat..." "Umu... although it cannot be said that it is all due to luck, the boy''s effort is also a very important factor for that to happen." "That''s true, Akisame" "It really seems that this girl quite likes that little boy¡­ she even gave him one of the weapons that her father did even though she has been collecting his creations until now... I didn''t think she would give one of these to a person. " "" ... "" ¡­This was actually quite unexpected. As Akisame says, Shigure had been collecting his father''s weapons until now. Apparently, she did not like the idea of these being used to kill people... And perhaps what was even more surprising is that she should understand that this boy is not as harmless as he appears... While in the Dojo so far he has shown a rather gentle demeanor, it is not like the darkness in his aura is disappearing either... Most of us have probably just decided to ignore that a bit for now... after all, no one could tell that little Alexander''s attitude was evil or something like that. ...what no one could deny was that the boy was quite perverted. Well, at that age I think it is natural to show interest in the opposite sex... maybe the only problem was that, on him, that aspect of any young man must have maybe was a bit too much... although, I was probably not the best person to tell him to show a little more of restriction in that regard. I will leave that matter to the other Masters. ""E-Eh?"" Unexpectedly, I think they should treat the matter with him more quickly than I had thought! Alexander-kun had suddenly kissed Shigure! Also, without wasting time, he had pushed her down on that rock where they were!! Because of this, the three of us could only be surprised while we had our mouths open... even though I had said that he was quite a pervert, the truth was that I thought that the saying "Barking dog does not bite" was applicable in his case! Besides, it seems that I was not the only one who thought that way... no one here should have expected the boy to be so aggressive in these matters! At the end of the day, he was quite a young boy and therefore surely no one thought he had the guts to "attack" a girl!! Given his age, maybe he showed interest in girls and wanted to get a little benefit from them was something natural, but... normally when it comes to more serious things, the young boys should showing a little nervousness and doubts about it! ¡°T-That damn brat¡­ in the morning he was taking advantage of Ma''s daughter and now Shigure too? Tch¡­ I hope he ends up hit by them!! Hehehe, well... at least I don''t have daughters who I must have to worry about that this damn brat taking advantage of... that boy seems to be quite a womanizer, so I wouldn''t like being in the place of a father that his daughter complains about all the time of this. " "" ... "" ¡­It seems that this time it was Sakaki''s turn to vent for us having called him Tsundere earlier. ¡°¡­Well, Shigure is quite old. She is the one who makes her own decisions... On the other hand... " ¡°¡­ I don''t think that Alexander-kun is just trying to play with them and then will put them aside after he obtained what wants from them... or playing two-way while hiding it from the other girls¡­ From what I''ve seen, I think his idea is more to stay with those all girls at once. So like I said before, if Renka is willing and accepting something like that, then I don''t have a problem with it. I think I could even think about him as my son that fulfilled my youth dream of being able to have several girls at the same time... On the other hand ... " Of course that Akisame and I couldn''t keep quiet to Sakaki''s teasing! So we both reply at the same time! What Akisame says, even though it is probably what he wants to think about, seems to be taking a bit of work for him seeing Alexander-kun position himself over Shigure now... he couldn''t help but be frowning at that! As for my words... they were partly true and I didn''t have much of a problem with Alexander-kun taking Renka and other women as well... although, as a man, I couldn''t help feeling a little envious of that boy if he really managed something like that! Also, since Renka is my daughter and she doesn''t generate any kind of excitement in me, that didn''t apply to Shigure! I couldn''t contain the envy to see that!! I think I''ll have to vent this little resentment on him somehow¡­ well, that will be something I need to fix later. Now I and he had to settle the things with Sakaki and, therefore, Akisame and I continued at the same time. ¡°¡° To have a daughter, you should first get a woman¡­ Sakaki. Besides, it''s a bit pathetic to feel envy because your disciple can do it and you can''t¡­"" "F-Fuck you!! A-Also... you don''t know if I have a girl or not!! E-Even I... I-I have... No! Why the hell do I have to talk to you about my love life?!! First of all, your Ma is just an old pervert! And also it seems that you have run away from your wife!! And Shigure is just your adopted daughter, Akisame! You cannot criticize others for something like not having a woman!! The only women next to you that I''ve seen you with are some old women, you know? Isn''t it that you really prefer older women after all? " "" ... "" Now the environment around us is getting a bit tense... you could say that the two of us and Sakaki had put pressure on our wounds... "H-Hmmm ~¡­ a-ahh ~¡­" But this calms down a bit thanks to the sweet sounds that came from the place where those two were... and inevitably the 3 of us returned to direct our gaze to them! Also, I could not avoid just take my camera and try to capture those scenes!! "" Glup ..."" ...Alexander-kun all this time while we three were discussing he was dedicated to taking the lips of Shigure again and again... only stopped to both could get some air and then, as if he could not bear to be separated from her lips, he was taking them again. Besides, with one of his hands, he began to caress her white legs while with the other he searching the area of her chest... it was inevitable that Sakaki and I swallowed our saliva loudly while Akisame frowned even more!! ¡°S-Shouldn''t we stop them? T-That brat doesn''t seem like he''s going to leave things by halves... a-at this rate surely he''ll end up taking full advantage of Shigure!!" "..." ¡°¡­I don''t want the boy to make me his enemy if I do that¡­ besides, wouldn''t that be quite embarrassing for Shigure too? Also¡­ what Akisame said is true, of the two of them, Shigure is the oldest, you know? We can''t say that Alexander-kun is the one taking advantage of her¡­ she could easily push him away if she wanted to¡­¡± "" ... "" It seems these two had forgotten that Alexander-kun was a boy of about 13 years old while Shigure was already an adult! Well¡­ given the mentality that both of them have, then anyone would think that the boy was the most experienced on such matters here and so sure she was the most innocent. But... I don''t think the most appropriate thing would be to go there to stop them! If I was the one who was in the boy''s place and someone interrupted me, then I could only look at that person with hatred! Also, surely that would create an awkward situation between Shigure and us!! Therefore, we could only stand there watching... "... S-Shouldn''t we go?" "" ... "" True, as Sakaki mentions, we shouldn''t stand here watching either and should instead retreat! The problem is that this was also difficult... well, the reasons were different for each of us... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) ¡­Unable to contain me anymore, I had kissed Shigure and even pushed her onto the rock where she had been watching me before. To be honest, I really wished I could do this from the first moment I saw her! Sadly, I have to say that I couldn''t fully enjoy my first kiss with her this time. That was because of the concern about how she would react to this filled a large part of my thoughts at the time... although I did not believe that I would receive a blow from her for doing this, which by the way, it would be quite bad if it happened since she is still someone with a soul level 2. But¡­ it could very well scare her and then as a result she could end up avoiding me or even hating me! So, when I part with her lips, with some fear in me I look her directly in the eye to see her reaction. So, watching her, she just continued to lie on the rock while also just looking me straight in the eye... The good thing is that she did not seem scared or show any emotion similar to that... in her eyes, I could only see a bit of confusion from what just happened. Also, this confusion did not seem to be due to the kiss was something sudden or because she was not sure what she felt for me... it was something more basic... probably it was because she really did not know what I did now! As if she didn''t know what it was a kiss! ...because of this result, I did not know whether to be happy since she had not taken my action as something bad or sad because it was not a reaction that I wanted to see in her either. Furthermore, this simply made her look more like a goddess who knew nothing about the mundane affairs of this world¡­ and that only gave me a greater feeling that I shouldn''t stain this goddess! Although... at the same time that I have that feeling, one totally contrary to this also competed with that other and told me that I had to stain this goddess now!! I felt as if there was now a little angel to my right telling me that what I was doing was sacrilege and I would be condemned for this! Then on the handsome side, a little demon urged me to fill this Goddess with pleasure until she couldn''t think of anything else, to make her descend towards mortality!! ¡­In the end, I could only be a good person and act like any respectable human¡­ therefore, I decided to follow the little devil''s recommendations! I would rather be condemned and give happiness to a goddess than to make her remain alone and sad in a paradise!! Wouldn''t that be too sad? Making a decision, then I resolve to teach this goddess the good things that mortals enjoy and for divine beings were denied by the world! Yes, the world was the bad guy for giving them a physical body and not allowing them to do this kind of thing !! [¡­ Be careful not to turn a world against you for your perverted desires, Alexander. Although last time you could see a bit of the influence of these on a person by saving him a couple of times, you really don''t know how scary these can be... Also, it''s not that the worlds forbade divine beings that sort of thing... it''s rather that they can''t interact much with low-soul people.] I-I see ... so the worlds are not the bad here, I was wrong! T-That makes sense¡­ worlds must be good after all! I-I''m sorry about before¡­ d-don''t strike me with a lightning bolt please!! F-Fuck! I had forgotten that the worlds had a kind of conscience... i-it really wouldn''t be good to turn one of them against me! [Fufufu, you don''t have to worry so much either¡­ very rarely these intervene.] S-Say that first, Aurora. That scared me! Due to Aurora''s sudden warning, I had stopped just a few inches from Shigure''s lips while she continued to watch me... thanks to this, I could see how her confusion in her eyes now seemed to have transformed into something of curiosity... Umu... it seems that this goddess has become a little more deadly... well, they say curiosity is one of the main causes that lead humans to sin... "H-Hmmm~¡­ a-ahh ~¡­" After observing for a few seconds how her gaze interjected between my eyes and lips, I kiss her again. And unlike the previous time, this time without hesitation I insert my tongue in her mouth in search of hers. This time the stimulation must have been much greater than before since Shigure-san''s hands pressed a little against my chest as if she wanted to push me away, but in the end, the little force that she had exerted disappears and then I continue to suck her lips with more passion. ...it seems that this action of hers was more due to surprise than because she tried to get away from her... so, putting my worries aside, this time I just focus on enjoying the moment! Taking her hands that were still on my chest, I take them over her head and position myself over her placing my knee between her legs that I had made her open a little, then quite avidly wrapping my tongue around hers. Not that I was trying to feel domination over this woman with a level 2 soul... well, that was not the main reason to position myself on her, it was because this way it was easier for me to reach her lips! My body is smaller than hers after all. "A-Aaah ~¡­ H-Hmn ~¡­" So, at some point it wasn''t just me who was looking for the exchange of our saliva... sometimes when we separate our lips to take a breath, Shigure-san herself was the one who stretched her neck a little to kiss me again. ¡­Well, even though Shigure-san didn''t seem to have experience in these matters, I don''t think it was because she was shy. It was probably more rather that perhaps it was difficult for any person to approach her... I don''t think I was the only one to whom this girl seemed like a goddess which no one should be able to reach out and touch. Surely that is the reason why she remained oblivious to the interaction between men and women¡­ so, now that she had discovered this and either through instinct or curiosity, then she did not hesitate much to experience these things. Noticing this, any doubts that remained in me to believe that maybe I was taking advantage of her disappeared. Now, I felt it was my duty to teach this girl more about these things instead! Chapter 320 Vacation 7 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Since Shigure-san seemed to want to know more about these things, then it was my duty to teach her more about this! I couldn''t let her down, could he? "W-Whaah~ ..." So, with that thought in mind, my hands that were holding hers moved to caress her chest and legs... I think because she was a Master of Arms and therefore it was not so necessary to do such intense physical training, then Shigure-san was softer than Miu-chan and Renka-chan... My fingers sank into her elastic skin! And they constantly ran over her legs or tried to go under those white fabrics in the form of bandages on the chest... it was a bit curious how even though they were tightly pressed on her chest, it was impossible for them to hide those big mounds! These fabrics only managed to highlight those big breasts more!! ...well, more than to hide them, I think Shigure-san thought that by tying them like that, those big breasts of hers would move less than with a bra and so they wouldn''t get in the way much when she was fighting. But... Shit! Right now I wished more that she was wearing a bra! While these bandages gave her a special charm, since these were quite tight, they were difficult to remove! ¡­Well, unlike the upper part, the lower part seemed much easier to remove¡­ this could be easily pushed aside to show the most sacred part of this goddess! "A-Alex?~¡­ Hmn~¡­ T-That''s it¡­" Although she did not know much about these matters may be, it was not strange that as a woman she understood very well that this part of her was quite important and she had to defend it... So when she felt my hand come close to her crotch, this time it wasn''t the same as before where she just let me do whatever I wanted... she quickly moves her hand to stop the mine. Well, she was only an innocent girl and not a fool after all. Although... when I look into her eyes, it''s not like she''s bothered by my actions. What she was showing now was a bit of nervousness and some doubts... so maybe if I insist a bit more, then she would probably stop her resistance! But... I didn''t feel very good about pushing too much to this cute girl. After all, it''s not like I''m in any rush to eat her now¡­ although, it''s clear that my partner in my crotch doesn''t have the same thought as my brain! It seemed to want to rip my swimsuit so that it could attack Shigure-san by itself!! [Crash!!] As Shigure-san and I were inside our own thoughts about what to do, suddenly our attention is captured by a tree that shaking strongly a little far away from us. Then as a result of this, the environment we were in seems to break down and Shigure-san''s eyes turn completely serious while she immediately takes her sword that she had left at her side. ¡­Seeing her hold the sword, I could only thank her and god that her character to be quite calm! If she had the personality of Rei or Revy, then if my actions had bothered or scared her, I surely wouldn''t have ended up with just a couple of bruises or some broken bones! Shaking my head to try to get rid of that little chill that ran down my spine by thinking that, I also direct my vision towards that place while frowning. While I was not entirely sure to continue to the end with Shigure-san, at least I was sure that I would continue enjoying my time with her doing some other things lighter!! If some damn bear couldn''t think of a better place and time to sharpen its nails or scratch its back in that tree, then tonight I''ll have bear soup!! ¡­I couldn''t taste the shark soup since they escaped earlier, but I''m sure I will catch that damn bear even if I have to chase it all over the damn island!! Unfortunately, when Shigure-san and I arrived at that place, there was nothing there¡­ there was only the tree that had been split in half and fallen to the ground. Also, there was no sign of any animal¡­ so I couldn''t vent my frustration on this one! If I had retained my domain I don''t think it could have escaped... Although¡­ maybe this was for the best. That tree was pretty thick! So the idea of fighting something that could split trees that size by just wielding its claws was a bit scary¡­ I wonder if there are any Soul level 2 animals in this world? "... let''s g-o back... A-Alex..." Hearing Shigure-san''s words I couldn''t help but get a little excited again, sadly, her words weren''t for us to return to the same place as before to continue what we were doing... After her words, she starts walking towards the place where the others should be. So, helplessly, I could only follow in her footsteps with my head down... it was a bit difficult to tell her to go back to the rock from before! ¡° ¡­ Shigure-san ? " "... Ju-st Shigure..." Suddenly she stops her feet and turns to look at me, then with some hesitation, I ask her to see if something was wrong. Listening to me, she frowns and then says that to me while stretching her hand. "... let''s go back, Shigure!" "U-Un ..." Taking her hand that was stretching, this time a little more cheerful I start to walk along with her. Then, being by her side, I thought I saw her face blush a little while looking at our connected hands... [Beep] [Shigure Affection +55 Total Affection: 150] [Beep] [Mission / Main ¡°Disciple of the Ryozanpaku¡± Objetive Becoming an official disciple of Kosaka Shigure - Completed] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the Heart (Shigure) - D"] To maintain confidence in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Current: 155 (Fond) Reward: 1x Coupon for a random Weapon Rank [D] Weapon handling techniques rank up 1 M x crystals 10 M x Gold Additional Reward: Skill [Blacksmith] 1 x Coupon for a Armor Rank [D] Umu¡­ without a doubt, my relationship with Shigure has improved a lot in this short time !! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Ma) "... didn''t you say that Shigure was an adult and could make her own decisions, Akisame?" "..." "Damn it! Couldn''t you warn us before doing something like that?! We had to leave that place as if we were escaping because we were doing something wrong!! " When things seemed that they were going to reach the important point, suddenly Akisame had hit a tree... so, with no other alternative, we had to quickly leave that place! As I have thought, he did not entirely agree with his previous words... ¡­On the other hand, I don''t think we were doing anything good either, Sakaki. If they discovered us there, then things would have gotten a bit awkward for all of us!! ¡°¡­ It seems that the little guy has an excess of energy. We have probably been a little soft with him... without a doubt, it is not a good thing. Since we are the people who teach him, it is our duty to get the full potential of that boy. Even at the expense of his body become totally exhausted and he finishes unable to move even a finger... no, rather that''s our responsibility! " "" ... "" This guy... he probably just can''t admit that he was upset by Alexander-kun''s actions! Akisame was simply looking for ways to release that discontent with the boy!! That was obvious, but¡­ neither I nor Sakaki can say anything to try to defend him! It seems that each of us has our own disagreement with what we just witnessed... Minutes later, after we had again reached the small camp where the others were already resting while Apachai and the Old man were watching over them, those two also return... At first glance, you could see that the relationship of these two had become more closely now... and was sure that the one who has the greater disagreement with this was Akisame which could only frown upon seeing them appear holding hands. Although¡­ damn it! I really can''t help feeling a bit envious about this too!! Besides, although it is for a different reason, I was not the only one who felt this ... I wonder if Sakaki had any attempt to get closer to Shigure before? No, I think that the personality of those two is not very compatible, and surely he knows it. Also, this man doesn''t seem to have much luck with the opposite sex¡­ although, I think the reason for that is his own fault due to his Tsundere personality. So his envy was more similar to that generated in someone single when he sees a couple lovingly interact in front of him. ¡­In fact, I was more inclined to think that Apachai and Shigure might develop some feelings for each other, but¡­ in the end, that guy didn''t seem very interested in those matters either. Therefore, the relationship that ended up forming between them was something more like brothers... He doesn''t even seem to notice the atmosphere around those two now¡­ or if he does, his only reaction is the same as ever and he just shows the smiling face of always. The rest of the night passes peacefully, and then the next morning we re-board the ship to return to the Dojo. I would like to say that things had returned to normal after everyone had woken up after resting, but... "W-Why I have to be the only one rowing the boat to get us back?!" "Fufufu... it seems your body has fully recovered, so you need to get back to exercising your body now, Alexander-kun." ¡°Hehehe¡­ brat, the harder you try to get there faster, the less time you''ll have to do that. Also, the sun is quite hot, so I really hope you get us to the dojo quickly¡­ I want to be able to have a cold beer when we do. " "Shit!! If one of you does, then surely we had already arrived in Japan!! Besides, I wasn''t the only one resting on that Island! Why Hamtaro-kun can be quietly there while he just watches me move the damn oars?!! " ¡­ For the return trip, Akisame and Sakaki had put Alexander-kun to row. He probably thought that someone else would surely relieve him when he got tired, so he hadn''t complained about it until the two of them told him that he would be the only one who would row to go back. Seeing the smile of those two when seeing him complain while he was drenched in sweat and continued to paddle, they were undoubtedly enjoying this a bit... no, surely it was not just a little, they were enjoying it quite a bit! I really don''t think it''s something admirable to those two doing a little boy suffer like this¡­ although¡­ I''m probably not the right person to say something to them for this either. While it''s not like I was enjoying seeing little Alexander in this situation, I didn''t help him either... and even... "Alexander-kun... wouldn''t it be unfortunate if the girls'' white and beautiful skin were burned by the sun? You shouldn''t make them suffer, you know?" "Kuh! D-Damn it! I will remember this, you fucking black-hearted Masters!!! " Alexander-kun was a boy with quite clear priorities, and I knew very well that one of these were the girls! So knowing that, I said those words to him¡­ that was much more effective than forcing him to continue rowing. Those words quickly kick in and then after he lays his eyes on the girls who were looking at him with a bit of concern, then he begins to row harder while yelling. Well... this surely won''t kill him and will only make him stronger... in various ways. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) The next morning, we collect everything to be able to return, and then we start our return journey. When the Masters put me to row, I thought it was just that it was only that I was the first to have the turn to do that, and so I didn''t give it much thought. This couldn''t ruin the good mood that I woke up to! After all, my only thought in my mind at the time was that my stay in this world could only get better from now!! Unfortunately, it seems that I was naive¡­ it was as if the world told me not to be complacent or it wanted to punish me for something!! ¡­ Besides, my words weren''t just a way of expressing myself for having a bit of bad luck! That really worried me a little and scared me! I-I really didn''t make this world mad from the things of before, did I? L-Let''s be positive and only think of this as a mere coincidence... The problem that led me to have these thoughts was nothing else than when I began to feel my arms a little numb, I spoke to the others so that someone could take my place. Since I had worked hard, therefore I had the right to a well - deserved break talking with the girls, right?! Above all, I wanted to see if things between Shigure and I had really changed... or maybe a part of me just wanted to make sure that last night was not a dream!! But¡­ So the answer I get for this was that I would be in charge of rowing until we got to Japan! Also, I had no choice but to do it! I could not make girls suffer or received some damage from the intense sun shining high in the sky!! ...to be honest, I don''t remember very well if I managed to paddle to shore on my own or if I fainted at seeing the mainland in the distance with excitement... all I remember is that I was already in the dojo when I woke up! Also, my arms were so numb that I thought they were going to end up falling off my body! I can only be thankful that my body seems to recover quickly from extreme exhaustion¡­ the next day I no longer had so much discomfort to be able to move normally. Even though those damn Masters'' training has always been a bit extreme, I think that day they were a bit overdone! Or so I thought, but¡­ it seems that I had still underestimated them a bit! In the following days, the intensity of my training had gone up several degrees! At first I could afford to tease Kenichi a bit while those Masters tortured him, but¡­ now our roles have been reversed!! Now the screams that had become a habit to hear in the Dojo were mine as I could see Kenichi smiling a little!! These last few days it really seemed as if these Masters wanted to make up all the previous days that I couldn''t practice due to my injuries¡­ because of that, my resentment towards Master Ma''s brother had increased even more! ...the idea of setting the guy on fire so that this time he really burned kept popping up constantly in my head every time I dragged myself to bed so I could finally rest from a day of torture! Chapter 321 Meanwhile In Ruananpur 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Revy) It had been a few months since Alexander had gone to another world and, to be honest, things in this place had gotten a bit boring¡­ it couldn''t be that I missed that little brat, right? Well... even if so, for no reason am I going to tell him this! Surely a big smile would appear on his face if he heard me say that, and that would be quite annoying! Although¡­ maybe it wouldn''t be so bad? No! That damn brat surely now only is having fun with another girl in that place! So why should I make him happy? "Damn, Two Hands! I am talking to you! Do you are listening to me?!!" "Hmn? What do you want, you fucking nun? You probably just called me here to throw me in my face about how you have cheated on another guy, right? ...I think that instead of the nickname of the "Church of violence", then it is better to call your organization something like "Church of perdition" ... " Since I was bored and Eda had called me at Bao''s bar, I didn''t hesitate to come to see her here... this girl was a bit annoying but at least I can kill a little time drinking a little. Of course, at the expense of this damn bitch! It''s the least she can do to bear listening to her nonsense, right? ¡°Tch, isn''t that... damn bitch. I''m telling you that I have a job where we can both benefit greatly! Also weren''t you looking for a way to get an invitation to the event where there will be a big gun sale? " "..." If I had heard her first words before, then they would quickly catch my attention. Unfortunately for Eda, now I didn''t have much interest in getting rich a little... or maybe it was rather that I didn''t see that as something necessary at the moment... with Alexander by my side, I don''t need to worry too much about those things after all! Despite the fact that he had used up all the gold he brought from the other girls'' world, the men he sent to Japan seemed to be doing their job well and now they were sending money from that place to continue buying the things Alexander asked Dutch to buy. So, at some point money had ceased to be one of my priorities now¡­ besides, I agreed with his mindset that it was better to have a large number of weapons rather than a mountain of gold. Above all if you living in places like this... ¡­shit! Now that I think about it, that seems like I was a wife or lover who has control of a man''s wallet in order to live!! It dangerous thinking that way... Although... that damn brat has touched my ass and breasts a lot of times! So maybe it''s not so unfair to think that way!! Well, going back to what Eda says, the second thing she says catches my attention. Before Alexander left, he had asked me to try to find an invitation to that gun sale. ¡­Damn it, that brat made it sound easy, but achieving that was quite complicated! Our organization Black Lagoon doesn''t have so many connections and so until now I had not been able to do that. Probably it would be much more simple asking a favor to a great organization, but... the group Balalaika-san I don''t think they would really want to see my face after what happened before! If she doesn''t put a bullet in my head after seeing me, then I will surely end up as the next ¡°Porn Star¡± of some of those videos her group sells!! ...I don''t dare to go and ask her for that favor without Alexander accompanying me. Besides, the boy already owes her a favor for the matter of the twins... although, surely he is the only one who sees it that way. After all, he didn''t give Balalaika-san many alternatives! The other person who was able to solve my problem was Hotel Moscow''s opposition group, the Thai triad. The problem was... I didn''t really like the idea of having to owe Mr. Chang a favor... surely he won''t ask for something small when he asks us to pay that favor! ¡­So, for now, going with him is my last option. I hope could find another way to get what Alexander wanted, but unfortunately, I hadn''t found someone that was capable of doing that. So, since the damn Eda surely knew my problems on that matter, now she was looking at me with a big smile on her face! I really wanted to smash those damn glasses off her face with a punch!! In fact, I think that this bitch should have been the one in charge of getting that invitation from the beginning if they wanted us to exchange things in that place! ¡° Don''t look at me like that, Two Hands¡­ it was already difficult for us to get to that place without alerting the other groups to participate, you know? Besides, it is better for all of us that others think that our groups do not have so many ties... the truth is that our government does not know much about that boy, so we are already risking a lot in this deal, you know?. ¡­Especially for the damn things that the brat asked for! Well, then what do you say? Are you interested in this business? " "..." As if understanding what I was thinking, Eda spoke again making some excuses. Well, in part I knew she was right... her government probably wants to disengage from any responsibility after handing over those things! In fact, the fewer people who know that our groups have some ties with them, the better for them. ¡­Well, Alexander has no plans to use those weapons in this world, so I don''t think there will be any more trouble on this matter later. " " Onisan ~ Onisan ~ Play with us ~! " " "E-Eh? N-No¡­ I -I''m sorry, I-I don''t have time to play right now¡­ " "Heee~ Why? Then, how about you, Onisan? " "I-I have to go now, I-I''m sorry..." ""..."" When I was about to ask for more information about the business that Eda was talking about, the voice of two little girls that should not be heard in a bar reaches our ears... then, directing our vision towards that place, in effect, there were two little girls with long white hair with a little purple tone talking with some clients of this Bar... ...those pair of little girls were quite cute at first glance, so I don''t think many of the men here would refuse their invitation to "play" with them... after all, this was one of the worst holes in this world... if not the worst. Well¡­ since it was surely much more difficult to find an honest man than a pervert in this place, only one conclusion could be thought of when listening to that kind of discussion. In fact, you could see a bit of lust in the looks some men gave those girls there. But¡­ Unexpectedly, the faces of those men to whom the little ones spoke did not fill with happiness... instead, the lust in those men''s eyes quickly changed to fear as they looked at them more closely. Although the reaction of those men and the majority who looked at those girls were somewhat atypical in Ruananpur, the truth is that I do not find it that strange either. After all, the reason for this was for two good reasons... The first was that behind these girls who were smiling happily, a blue-haired woman was standing there while giving a penetrating look at those men! Since she was quite beautiful, it was not strange that she attracted the attention of many in this city... and it is clear that in this city this quality of hers was not a good thing, this would only attract problems in the end. Well, those problems only lasted for a short time... people with bad ideas towards her quickly discovered that she was not just a pretty face in a hard way. Of course, it was the twins that Alexander had rescued a couple of months ago! Therefore, the woman behind them was none other than that woman named Leona. Also, the latter had made herself quite recognizable in this city on her own after she blew several heads off with her knives! As for the second reason and probably the main one for the fear that these men showed, it was none other than because this pair of girls had become quite well known recently too! A very few people didn''t know that they were responsible for all the deaths of the men of various organizations before, and so hidden behind those sweet smiles everyone knew that there was only cruelty! Also, if that wasn''t enough, knowing that these girls had killed Balalaika-san''s man and could still be in this place asking to play the first person they saw without having to worry about anything, then that could only do these girls scarier to them. ¡­After all, not many would survive after teasing that Russian woman who everyone knows is not someone who stands out for being kind and forgiving people who mock her. Well, even if the person talking to them was some idiot who lived under a rock without knowing what was going on in this city, the big knife that those brats held in their hands as they asked them to play with them should be enough for anyone understood that the game they wanted to play was not a good thing. ...if even in spite of all this the person agreed to play with them, then I could only think that it would be fine for him to entertain these girls for a while. If he is so stupid to be totally cut off for his perversion, then surely no one will mourn that loss. Well, it seems like at least there isn''t such a guy in the bar right now¡­ the people these girls get close to, they quickly try to run away from here. ¡°¡­Is your organization thinking of becoming some kind of nursery in this city? Almost half of the members of this one are now children! Well... your little husband is one of those brats, so maybe you can''t do anything about that. " "..." ... I was thinking of coming alone to this bar, but before leaving Leona had seen me and quickly came after me. That had already happened a few times when I was trying to go out, so I just thought she was bored too and decided to join me or maybe she wanted us to get along better or something like that... the truth is that I don''t care much about it and thinking that maybe the reason was the latter, I tried to talk a bit with her. I shouldn''t have done it... trying to make some talk to waste time, I asked her if there was any reason why she was accompanying me, then... with that expressionless face of hers, she only answered me: ¡°Since you are one of the Master''s women, then I also have to protect you! " Hearing that, I could only break the glass of wine in my hand involuntarily! Damn it! Also, it was quite difficult to argue with this woman because of that expression she has and that mentality which does not seem to care about the opinion of other people once she decides something!! As if that were not enough, to make the matter worse, that time was also this nun promiscuously there!! Since then, this bitch has never forgotten to make fun of me about that matter! ¡­Surely no matter how much I try to deny Leona''s words and tells her that she is wrong, she would only continue to insist on the same thing and therefore this other bitch would only continue to mock!! Perhaps the only thing I can do to this woman to change her mind about that would be for Alexander himself to tell her that this is not the case... and I know that if I told that brat to correct that misunderstanding of her, then he would only do this matter even worse for sure! So, for the moment, I can only try to forget or ignore this... "Changing the subject a bit... did you Fuking him?" "Pufff!!!" While I was trying to alleviate my discomfort about these things with a little alcohol, due to Eda''s following words it is not even possible for me to do that since all this is expelled from my mouth... "Kohon¡­ Kohon¡­ w-why would I do something like that?! A-Also if I do, why the hell should I tell that to you?!! " Maybe I didn''t want to admit it because it bothered me a lot, but... I couldn''t deny that Alexander had got into my mind before I knew it! The truth was if I didn''t care about him that much, maybe it would be much easier for me to tangle with him in bed without worrying much like on other occasions! It''s kind of weird that when you take some affection from someone, then doing that kind of thing becomes more complicated... or at least for me. In fact, it''s probably the first time I''ve felt like this¡­ this is something new for me!! ¡°Fufufu¡­ it seems not. Although... I don''t know whether to praise you for not becoming a damn pedophile or to make fun of your cowardice... " "Hmp~ I don''t want to hear that from you, you fucking nun!! Surely if Alexander gave you a bag of money you would not hesitate to spread your damn legs!! " Of course these were not topics that I would share with this bitch! So I try to change the subject to her instead. About Alexander''s age, that didn''t matter much to me. Therefore, her teasing on that matter did not have much of a sense to me¡­ it''s not like someone gave me strange looks for doing that in this place. Fuck! In this place for a good chunk of money some people wouldn''t mind shaking their butt on someone under 10 or over 100 ages! Also, I''m sure this bitch fell into that category of people!! How the hell did she dare to judge me for that? ¡°¡­Well, due to my good works, surely the Lord would forgive me for a few small sins. Besides, now that you mention it¡­ hehehe, it might not be so bad that I tried to get some benefit from that guy-" "... Eda, don''t you think you''re taking your little joke too far?" "..." She confirms my thoughts from before, but¡­ when I heard her speak, before I knew it, I already had my gun pointed at her head as I looked at her very seriously. Also, Leona who had started paying attention to us when she realized we were talking about Alexander, now had her penetrating gaze on her. "Tch... you don''t have to get like that for a simple joke... also, the boy has other women with him, right?" ...It is true that Alexander has several women and that did not bother me much. His relationship with those girls was something that happened before we even met, so I couldn''t say much about it. But¡­ The idea of this bitch joining that group of girls was something I couldn''t allow! Imagining Alexander flirting with her was much more annoying than watching him flirt with any other girl!! I don''t think this is due to jealousy¡­ well, it probably wasn''t the main reason. It was more because I knew this woman and I understand that she would make things more complicated for me if she joined the group of women that have this guy!! "Stop fooling around and better start talking about that business you mentioned earlier..." "Get the gun out of my head and so we can talk then..." Chapter 322 Meanwhile In Ruananpur 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (Continues POV Revy) ¡°It''s true that I told you to get some people to do this job, but¡­ why the hell are they all women? ...Where is that brat? Hehehe, is it that your little husband forbade you to have contact with other men? " " ... " Hours after we had spoken at the bar, we were now in a dark alley in a car waiting for the business opportunity Eda had mentioned earlier. This promiscuous nun had not given many details about that work and only asked us to meet at this place in the night. ¡­About her complaints, I couldn''t say much. Things just turned out this way! As she says, now this car is full of only women... surely it was impossible to do jobs discreetly since this group of now couldn''t go unnoticed in this city! Also¡­ this may even cause the imagination of some Ruananpur residents to start generating strange ideas from a group of women gathered in a dark alley! Well... even though Leona and the twins here were girls that Alexander had a relationship with or he had picked up with, I couldn''t totally blame him for this. The truth was that the boy didn''t seem like a jealous person, if so, then surely he would have thrown Dutch and Benny out a long time ago. "It is true! I thought I could meet that handsome little boy if I worked with you, two hands!(Chinese-Inglish)" ¡°¡­That doesn''t matter to me, I only hope you can keep your promise, Two hands. " "..." Aside from the women we had met at the bar earlier, there were two others who were also here now. The first one to speak while complaining was the damn "Chininglish" with whom I had a little confrontation the first day I returned to Ruananpur together with Alexander. She, along with another man, a few days ago they had come asking us to hire them in our company... until recently this was a small company that should not need us to hire several " bodyguards ", but... probably due to all the things that happened recently, Dutch did not hesitate to hire them. Well... I think it also influenced a lot that the man was practically begging him to hire him with phrases like "if he did not do it, then he would have to sell his ass to be able to eat something"... At first I thought he was a man who liked to give an impression as if he was someone great to others, but¡­ although it seems he has his own difficulties too, now I can only see him as someone a little pathetic. ¡­The time before, when Dutch and Benny found out that Alexander had gone and dropped some bombs at Balalaika-san''s base, those two were about to pack their bags and get out of this city as soon as possible! Even though I told them repeatedly that things wouldn''t get any more complicated¡­ probably, I don''t think these two were entirely convinced by my words. Well, the other guy at least seems to be helpful to lighten up the work of those two to transport boxes and the like. I don''t really think that this guy is very helpful in a shooting... and even the "Chininglish" agrees with my words. The latter one is more useful in that regard, although... it seems that she came because Alexander caught her attention a little. As for the other woman who spoke, she was someone who had been hanging around our new building lately¡­ it seems as if she had come bundled with it when Alexander bought it. So, since she was around the place and Eda wanted me to get some more people, then I decided to bring her along with us too. This woman was also interested in someone from our group, but this time it was Dutch. As I knew it would be a big problem when sharing the profits from this business, I thought she was a good option since I offered her something different to money as payment for your help... when I told her that I would help her get closer to Dutch, she quickly agreed to help us. I never expected to become some kind of cupid for someone... although I think it is not such a difficult job either. I just have to tell the girl to spread her legs to the man she likes, and then surely he would be drawn quickly just like honey does to bees¡­ I don''t think Dutch is an exception to this. ¡­If there is a problem, then it is convincing this girl to do this. It''s really funny how someone who is dedicated to tearing people to pieces can turn out to be someone so shy about it. Although... maybe I can''t say much about it myself either. As for the ¡°Chininglish¡±, I don''t have to pay her for the help either as she is now an employee of our company. ¡°H-Hey¡­ before the matter about that we were only women here was a joke, but¡­ damn it! If someone sees those kids there kissing and getting affectionate with each other, then everyone''s reputation here would be completely ruined!! " "Onesan~ The others are watching us~ Chu~ " "Hehehe, let''s show these onesans how we love each other, Hansel~" "Yes, Onesan~ Chu~" "Whow~ These brats are pretty precocious, aren''t they?" "" ... "" It seems that as there are people who have a hard time showing their affection to other people, there are also others who do it without much problem! Probably at getting bored to just be sitting in the car, those damn twins started to caress each other without prior notice!! ¡­This was one of the reasons why I didn''t decide to complain to Leona a lot about her bringing these twins everywhere with us, I think that at least that way they could be a bit distracted!. Previously, I had already found them by accident treating each other in a "loving" way in the building... also, just like now, they did not seem to care that other people observed them! No! Even the first time I saw them and stood stupidly still looking at them for being a little shocked by this, suddenly they even started asking me to join them!! Because of this, I thought it was not a bad idea for them to get a little entertaining when leaving the building. Besides, I think it was also good for Leona¡­ that woman seems like she didn''t really care that they started doing that kind of thing, and she just watched them with a little curiosity! ¡­It''s not that I don''t understand that she is curious about those things. In fact, she, the pale woman with the scythe on Gaia, and I had been watching Alexander harass the female knight during our journey into that forest before... Although... unlike that time, even I think it''s very strange to just watch these two kids do something like that! "Leona... could you stop those two brats?" "¡­it''s okay" "Heee ~ Leona-onesan... I wanted to play with Hansel more~" After my words, Leona takes the older twin, places her on her lap, and holds her while she complains. Despite this one fighting a bit, in the end, she cannot get rid of Leona and thus can only grimace and stand still in a bad mood. ...that''s a relief. I also did not want to be in a car full of women with a strange atmosphere in it! Even though the Chininglish and Leona didn''t care much about this, the others did¡­ Chainsaw-chan, as Alexander calls the girl that likes Dutch, had become quite restless seeing these two act like this. "Alexander had to go out for a bit, so you won''t see him for a while, Eda." ¡°¡­ Where is that brat? From what I know, he shouldn''t have left this city... " ¡°That doesn''t matter now, instead, you better talk about what work we have to do. ...You didn''t give us many details about this one" Most likely, the interest of this job for Eda was not only because of the profit she could make for it. Seeing as how she had insisted a couple of times on talking about Alexander, I think she also wanted to try to get more information about him. ¡­After all, I don''t think this bitch only had a slight romantic interest in Alexander as Chininglish... I really doubt that she fell in love with him. And seeing how she frowns when I tell her that Alexander was out, I was more certain of that now. Hehehe, sadly for her, it''s impossible for her and her organization to monitor him with conventional methods¡­ it''s pretty good to see that it''s not me the one that this boy is causing trouble for a change. Probably if Alexander doesn''t want to, then no one in her group could track him down. The truth is that I would like to say more things to make life more difficult for this fuking nun, but ... surely if I do so it would only make her judge me as crazy or she would not believe me, so I better change the subject. "You don''t need to worry about that... our important client should be down soon. Hehehe... I think that soon we can see she" "...have you screwed someone else again?" ¡°You are cruel, Two hands¡­ I only live to help people! Earlier I heard that some men were looking for a woman, so seeing them so desperate, I kindly gave them the information they wanted. Also... the owner of that motel seemed to be someone with a lot of problems¡­ he didn''t have many customers lately, you know? Promoting it a bit him so that people stay there can only be a good thing, right? " "" ... "" ...in other words, this woman sold the information of some poor idiot and now she was waiting for things to unfold so she could take advantage of it. Without a doubt, that''s what we all understood about this! "" Whoh ~ Nun-onesan is a very good person~"" Well, probably the only people this fucking nun could fool are some children... Not long after Eda mentioned her "good works" a little, a woman with a briefcase runs down the fire escape while some shots and several hits against a door are heard... [Pan!] "H-Help me, please!!" "Shit! Why did you have to land on the car?! The Sister Yolanda will cut off my boobs if you scratch it!!" Due to her rush to escape, she ends up falling off the ladder and lands right on the hood of the car... it''s good that it was Eda''s car, surely Dutch would have complained if it has been his new car that seems to treasure a lot now... I think at least Verrocchio should be happy since one of his treasures is now in the hands of someone who appreciates it. ¡°T-Thank god there''s someone here! Sister, p-please help me!! " ¡°¡­Girl, God only helps those who help themselves and others. So tell me, girl... How can you help me so that we can help you? " The woman who appears it was a girl with brown-skinned, glasses, and blonde or dyed blonde hair¡­ besides, she seemed quite desperate. She quickly gets off the hood of the car, and immediately goes to one of the doors to try to open it while talking to Eda. ...the truth is that instead of thanking God for having met a nun when she needed help, rather she should complain to him about having met precisely this nun... "E-Eh? T-That''s... " " You should hurry to talk girl, it seems you don''t have much time... see?" [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] "Gyaaa! P-Please opens the door, we can talk later, right?!!" The men who followed the girl did not take long to appear through the window where she came from, and then they start shooting towards this place... it was good that the angle of view towards this place was not good and the bullets hit in other places at least. Although... that girl was probably not used to any of this. When she heard the shots, she had thrown herself on the ground while screaming in fear. The good thing is that thanks to this, the girl now seemed more willing to negotiate with Eda. "M-Money!! I''m about to make a deal for many millions so I can give you a lot of money!!!" ¡°Ohh~ It seems like the gates of heaven are opening for you now... but it''s not enough still. We will distribute that money 60-40, then we can help you" "What?!! 40% for you? Are you crazy you damn nun?!! " ¡­Oh, it seems that this girl is not that stupid and now she understood better to Eda. Unfortunately for her, it seems like she was still underestimating her... "Don''t be silly... 60% is for me... us, and 40% is your part. Besides, I think I''m still being quite kind by leaving you 40%" "..." Hearing how greedy this woman could be, the girl could only gape as she stupidly watched her standing there. Well, nobody inside the car can''t say that what Eda is doing is a bad thing either, or neither intercedes in favor of her... On the other hand, I think she shouldn''t forget that there are several people trying to put more holes in her body now... ¡°You better decide quickly, girl. Those men are getting out now, and I am not staying here to have this car drilled... " "D-Damn it!! O-Okay!! I''ll give you 60%, but you have to guarantee my life no matter what happens!! " ¡°Well, it seems like you are a smart girl¡­ that''s good, only smart people can live longer in this place in order to earn God''s forgiveness. Leona-san, please open the door for this little lady " In the end the negotiations seem to complete in a good way... or at least for this whore. Leona opens the car door and lets in the blonde girl who looked like a little mouse that found its burrow and managed to escape from a predator. Now that I remember, aside from telling me to get an invitation for the weapons sale, Alexander also mentioned to stay away from a little young master blond... well, Eda''s words from earlier were more of a mockery this girl. I think she was old enough to not be called miss¡­ and above all, she was also a woman and not a man. So I think there should be no problem. ¡­That comment from him was a bit strange. I wonder if he said it out of jealousy? He might not feel threatened by Dutch and Benny, but... maybe he might not like the idea of me approaching someone similar to him? If I find that young little master after, should I take him to the mansion to annoy Alexander a bit? It''s not a bad idea¡­ it would be good to see him upset about that a bit and make him pay for the bad times he''s been putting me through lately. "Fuck! ...Why is the nun from that damn church here? Give us that girl over now... " "Hmn? I only listen to God''s words when he speaks to me¡­ besides, at this moment it seems that he wants me to send some of you to his presence. " [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] "D- Damn it! You will regret this, fucking nun!! " "Stop smiling and start shooting Revy!!" While I was thinking of some ways to annoy Alexander a bit, the men following the blonde girl had started down the stairs so they could see us clearly. These did not seem to be from a large organization here in Ruananpur, so when they recognize Eda, they are a bit hesitant to try to take the girl from us. ¡­The business this girl was talking about must be true since it seems this to drive them to shoot us in the end without caring who was backing Eda. Well, since Eda was the one who started shooting, you could also see this as acting in self-defense... The good thing is these guys were only second-class thugs, so we can safely get out of that place after taking down some men. Really it''s good that this time we don''t have to get into a shootout with the biggest organizations in Ruananpur... With this, now half the work is apparently completed... I think that soon I will be able to get those invitations that Alexander wanted. Well, as long as this damn nun didn''t lie to me. Chapter 323 Breakthroughs in Kenichi’s World Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) Unfortunately for me, things in the dojo got a lot more complicated now¡­ the matter of making me row back was not an isolated thing! So, in the end, my training had intensified several degrees more!! ...in truth sometimes I felt that instead of these darn Masters wanting to push me to the limit so that the training effect would be better, I felt that it was rather that those guys just wanted to unload some of their frustrations on me! And the recent events only strengthened this thought of mine!! A couple of days after we returned from the island, and in addition to fully recovering from my arms that were numb for a short time, Sakaki took me and Kenichi on a little "excursion"... It seems that he had heard me complaining that I had run out of money... the girls'' swimsuits this time is not that I got them for free like in HOTD, you know? Maybe it is the only good thing about an apocalyptic world... you can enter any store and simply take what you like the most without having to worry about much! Besides, it is a bit strange that women''s clothing is more expensive than men''s... as if that were not enough, it seems as if there was a rule in which the less fabric in a garment, the higher the cost! I''m sure this is because women are the ones who buy clothes more often... also, I think any man would be more willing to pay for lingerie or sexy clothes, to clothes like those used in the times of our grandparents! At least, being honest, I do not consider that I had lost or had been scammed by the amount I had to pay for those swimsuits that time!! ...really enjoy every penny I pay for those clothes! Perhaps the only negative thing I can think of about this, is that marketing is a huge monster!! Well, running out of money, and blurting out some little complaints about this, suddenly Sakaki offered to help me with this by introducing me to a job where I could earn a lot of money in no time. I think I should have doubted that he offered to help me... not to mention the small job description he gave me! As far as I know, the vast majority of jobs where you earn a lot of money for doing little almost always are the more doubtful ones... so, maybe I should have refused his help the first moment I heard him! But since he had also included Kenichi, then I thought that surely it would not be a bad thing and I decided to follow him... by the way, since it was practically my money that had been used to also buy things for Izumi-san, Kenichi seemed to feel a bit sorry and bad about that and he was quite willing to earn some money for himself this time. Well, the truth is that it was not that I cared much about that. It wasn''t unpleasant to see Izumi-san also in swimwear after all. Although, maybe I should give him a little praise for wanting to be the one to pay for the girl who caught his eyes. Unfortunately, that same mentality made him end up in the same situation as me... the place Sakaki had taken us to was none other than a ring from the sub-world! A metal cage where several people fought until only one was left standing while the others were on the ground covered in wounds and blood!! ¡­And of course we don''t come here to gamble. Well, that was obvious since the main reason we were in that place was to get some money that we don''t have now to gamble... so as you may think, the only option available was to be one of the participants that entered that cage! Haaa~ It had only been a couple of months and I was already in an environment very similar to the one I left in Ruananpur... although, thanks to that, and that in fact, I had been in worse situations like being the only one with a spear on an island where everyone was trying to kill each other with bombs... then my situation was much better than Kenichi''s who couldn''t make his legs stop shaking. I couldn''t blame him for that, he was just a normal high school student until a couple of months ago after all¡­ and besides, he was a bit of a coward before he met the Ryozanpaku Masters. So it was good enough that he did not pass out as he saw several somewhat fearsome looking men and women smoking cigars and with various jewelry on their bodies watching the fights which did not seem to have any kind of regulation. Although... it seems that all the resolution he had before to get money to buy some things for Izumi-san vanished the moment Sakaki told him that he would have to fight here to get that money. ¡­It even seems like my praise to him earlier was too hasty. Kenichi, while almost crying, immediately started asking Sakaki why we had to fight if surely he by himself could defeat all the people here and get a lot of money for all of us. The truth is that I cannot deny that when I heard this... I also supported Kenichi''s idea a bit! But... it''s a shame that Sakaki had a good reason not to doing so. When the one who I think was the owner of this establishment sees us arriving, in a state almost similar to Kenichi, he begins to beg Sakaki not to participate in the fights! But... I could also understand a little ah that guy. While the people fighting in the arena had a rough appearance, from what I saw, none of them exceeded the 7th limit. So if Sakaki fought them, surely the guy would stop making money. Probably after a few fights no one would want to fight him again¡­ besides, all bets would go to him as well. Simply this would cause that person''s business to end completely. And apparently, he probably couldn''t even fight a couple of times¡­ it was easy to see that many recognized him easily! When several fighters see him, they start to sweat more than those in the arena! I''m sure when he needed some money, Sakaki had done this before... this man had the appearance that he liked the easy money, and this just checked my thinking about it. Besides, it wasn''t just that¡­ when Kenichi and I started fighting in that ring, that guy''s smile only got bigger with the bets he had made for us! Well, I could still bear that since a part of those gains were mine... and also, as additional gain, Sakaki''s affection reached up to 100 because of this!! ¡­This guy seems to have a more materialistic mentality than I thought! And without a doubt, this guy really liked easy money. Another thing that I benefited from, was that I was able to put into practice everything I had learned from all the Ryozanpaku Masters up to now. Since most of the men we wrestled with were between 5th and 7th limit, so they were really good practice instruments with which I could use my [Seikuken] and also continue to try to be successful in the technique of [Futae no Kawami]. Also, this didn''t just apply to me and Kenichi benefited quite a bit from this. Just that he could be considered as a person who needed a little time to get used to things. The first time I saw him on the ring, he appeared to be a little rabbit desperately trying to run from a predator... Although once he got used to the environment, he didn''t do a bad job at all, and he was able to fight guys stronger than him without much trouble. So, you could say that in the end these trips to the underworld of this world were pretty good. The only problem is that one of the goals that Sakaki had in mind to achieve with this was not realized, and so he had to take a more direct method for that... Until now, I only had Apa who was someone of the master level as a practice opponent, but... this changed when Sakaki also decided to train me by having Karate matches with him! Apparently, this bastard wanted me to be beaten a little in the ring of the underworld!! As thanks to my [Seikuken] I was able to fight very well against people who surpassed me 1 or even 2 limits since at least I surpassed them in skill, I did not suffer so much during the fighting. In fact, I think that if I had been successful in the [Futae no Kawami] technique while fighting, things would still have been even easier for me. Well, the point is that during one of those days, Sakaki suddenly called me to the dojo to fight him¡­ it was a bit strange and so I asked him why, then without a bit of shame, the guy told me that he just wanted to hit me a little... Fuck! It is true that I had told him before not to be a Tsundere and to say things directly, but... he did not need to be so direct either!! ¡­Because of this, it became clear to me that some of the Ryzanpaku Masters had some resentment against me! Yes, it wasn''t just Sakaki! Although it was to a lesser extent, Master Ma''s training also intensified a bit. Practicing my balance trying to stand on several thin wooden poles placed in the patio of the house, he would suddenly sometimes kick or hit the one that I was leaning on to making me fall to the ground! While it''s not like I''m at a great height, thanks to Akisame put more weight and also making it harder to move around with the "M suit" he has given me earlier, those falls really hurt!! Besides, I was quite afraid of getting stuck on one of those canes due to a bad fall!! ...the sweat that ran down my forehead was not from the effort! It was because I thought that before I could use my partner with a girl, first I would lose my ass virginity!! On the other hand, even though Akisame had already made things quite difficult for me with that suit, it seems that for him that was not enough... at some point, the guy had created a specially designed machine with me in mind! And although he showed it to me with a smile on his face, I did not share that same emotion at all! Fuck! Just from the name he gave it I already knew that it wouldn''t be good at all !! Seriously, how did he expect me to be happy if he named that strange machine ¡° Home-Made Intelligent Technology --- Talent human Enhance --- Rotation Entrenament Driver Hard Exertion Automata Device-kun¡± . While he had received complaints about not having a good naming sense, at least I think I was better than Akisame! The damn name was too long !! No, that was not the worst! The worst was the acronym for that machine name! I couldn''t believe that the purpose of this machine was solely to improve my training if the acronym for it was ¡°HIT THE RED-HEAD-kun¡±!! It was obvious that this machine had a dark motive for its creation!! Fuck, I even think it takes longer to think of the name than to create this damn machine!! ... In addition, this machine really did what its name implied. It had several arms that moved randomly and constantly attacked me! By the way, the automaton was not entirely true... this one worked with the Kenichi-kun 2.0 engine... now this one had improved a bit, and could resist more creating energy. ...I really do not know if also curse him for helping with this, or feel sorry for him since seeing him run in a hamster wheel increasing his similarity to one of these animals. The good thing is, thanks to this machine, I was able to improve my [Seikuken] by one range, and also Kenichi was able to condition his body even more. Even so, I was not so happy since that was at the cost of receiving several blows from Sakaki and this machine for a few days. Although, above all it must have been from Akisame''s machine. Every time I trained with it, I needed to achieve a concentration almost similar to what the one I achieved that night on the Island. Talking about that, when I spoke of that moment to the Masters... of course, while I omitting the things that happened later with Shigure, they told me that I had achieved a state in which a person could improve greatly in a short time. They called it "Enlightenment." Thanks to that, some things I had doubts about that were clarified. Now I was just a little curious since I had a couple of pills with the same name that I won for some missions of the system! I had honestly forgotten about these until these Masters mentioned the same name that pill has. Earlier when I read the description of that pill, it also said something about increasing the abilities of the user, and so I was almost certain that the two things had a bit of a relation! ¡­Since they were one of the first pills I received, I did not think that they would work that well. But considering it again, I only received very few compared to other reward pills... That should mean that these are quite valuable despite their rank. Well, once the restrictions for the Ragnarok mission end, then I can check it out. The good news is that it seems like it shouldn''t take that long to complete this mission. In the past few weeks, things have developed faster! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander- A few days ago) Because things had gotten a bit difficult in the dojo in the last few days, I decided to run away with Kenichi a bit from this one so we could rest... well, I think those damn demons even know that we should rest a bit since, otherwise, now they would probably have dragged us back to the dojo! So, this must be a tactical reconnaissance so we can rest. ...I could see Apa and Shigure watching us while they tried to "hide", so I was totally sure of that. "Alexander, it''s not fair that you always win!!" "It''s true, Alexander-onisan!" "...It can''t be helped, you have to be serious in everything you do in order to win!" Besides the two of us, Renka-chan and Honoka-chan also joined us. Miu-chan, unfortunately, had to stay at her house¡­ I really feel a little sorry for her because she has to take care of that house. If she didn''t, that place would probably collapse in a matter of days. At this moment, the three of us were playing a video game in front of a large television. It had been a long time since I had a control in my hands¡­ this seems so nostalgic to me now! "Why the hell are you here?!!" ¡°Don''t be like that, Tanimoto-kun. Friends have to have fun together from time to time. Also, Honoka wanted to come to play with you too. " ¡°It''s true, Tanimoto-onisan! I wanted to see you again~ " ¡°¡­This is a visit from the school. I had no choice, Bishounen-kun " Well, apart from us, there was also the owner of this house... and the one that has the huge television we were playing on, Tanimoto. This is because the options we had to escape from those Masters were Kenichi''s house or this place... and then, in the end, Kenichi thought that this was a better place since those guys knew where he lived. Chapter 324 Ragnarok 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Why the hell are you all here?!!" ¡°Don''t be like that, Tanimoto-kun. Friends have to have fun together from time to time. Besides, Honoka wanted to come to play with you too. " ¡°It''s true, Tanimoto-onisan! I wanted to see you again~" ¡°¡­This is a school visit. I had no choice, Bishounen-kun " "Who the hell is your friend?!! Didn''t you forget that I beat you up last time?!! Also, What you mean by a school visit, damn teacher trashy?!! " "Come on, again with that~ Tanimoto-kun is also a Tsundere like Sakaki-san by sure" "Play with us too, Tanimoto-onisan~" ¡°That is cruel, Bishounen-kun¡­ I think I do an excellent job as a teacher, you know? Maybe you just don''t understand my teaching methods" Despite this guy complaining about us, he had still let us into his house without any problem. Although... I think the main cause of that was because Honoka-chan made puppy eyes when he saw us. From what I remember, he had a little sister who died¡­ no doubt that was a bit sad, and it was probably because of that that he couldn''t refuse Honoka now. On the other hand, this little girl is quite fickle... or quite an intelligent one. When she met this boy, she had the same eyes as when she first saw me! Also, it seems that this little girl''s interest was now more inclined to Tanimoto!! ...I think she understood well that I was only interested in girls of Renka-chan and Miu-chan''s age or girls older than them, therefore, she decided to focus more on this boy now. Although I don''t want to doubt Honoka''s innocence, it might also be the fact that Tanimoto was someone rich! She may also have a similar trait as Kenichi of being lucky with the opposite gender and end up creating a reverse Harem... furthermore, since she seems smarter than her brother in that regard, then she really can become a scary girl in the future! Well¡­ since I''m just content with being able to pat her head, then I don''t have much of a problem with that. Tanimoto may be the one to go through those difficulties if that girl turns into someone like that. Putting that aside, I didn''t think Kenichi would have a cheeky side... the boy practically ignores Tanimoto''s claims as he checks what''s to eat in his fridge! Maybe this boy''s concept of friendship is a bit wrong... well, I can''t deny that there are strong friendships that were formed after a fight. There is a clear example of a guy who even almost destroyed the planet of his enemy and ended up being his friend. "What teaching methods? You simply have your students watch movies in another language while you also have fun watching them!!" ¡­What did you expect? It''s not like I really had a lot of knowledge about teaching someone! I could only do that or tell the students to just read the book, you know? The latter seemed too boring to me, and I would rather be a great teacher than a boring one! Also, I don''t think I''m the worst teacher either. ¡­I remember having teachers who only told jokes in their classes and in the end they just graded students almost at random. Besides, there were also the most shameless, those who asked for bribes to be able to pass the class! ...Therefore, I don''t think I was the worst teacher in the world. It was good that Al¨ªen-kun got me movies to put in the class, so as Tanimoto says, my work at school had turned into watching movies together with the students. The truth is that I cannot complain about that job... ¡°¡­ I believe that to learn another language you have to listen and speak it constantly this one, you know? ...Watching movies fulfill the first requirement of that. Furthermore, the Director approves of my methods. If you have any complaints about these, complain to him¡­ but if you do, compromising photographs of you may appear at school... maybe... no, I am sure of that" " What kind of teachings is it that reproves someone for being handsome?! Also, are there any teachers who threaten their students?!! " "¡­Me. Besides, about the other matter, you can only complain to your classmates, Bishounen-kun. That was the result after it was put to the vote in the class¡­ you were close to passing it, but¡­ unfortunately, there were more men than women in your class " ¡­ Well, I probably won''t get an award for best teacher of the year either. Or maybe by having that headmaster who just seems to care about watering his plants this wasn''t that impossible? Well, it doesn''t matter, it''s not like I really have a great attachment to that job. At least, if I get fired, I probably won''t end up being a truck driver¡­ although, it wasn''t in the best way, thanks to Sakaki I have gained another much more lucrative source of income! There''s just the problem that lately my winnings have decreased a bit¡­ you don''t win much when everyone bets on you after all. Should I be looking for another way to earn money? "F-Fuking Teacher¡­ I''ll hit you!" ¡°¡­You will be expelled if you do, you know? Also, you should try to defeat Hamtaro-kun first. Didn''t he leave you in bad shape last time?" "I''ll also tell my uncle that you''re bothering Alexander!" "Don''t fight, Tanimoto-onisan~ You better play with us~" "..." Taking my status as a teacher and also to have Renka-chan and Honoka-chan on my side, then I think it''s very unlikely to he do something. I may not be able to trust Master Ma''s brother as Renka-chan says, and he may end up not caring about my status as a master to try to hit me, but... Honoka-chan is a great shield against him. Although it''s not like I fear him either... I just didn''t have any motivation to fight him now. Well, I think Kenichi''s description of this guy about that he was a Tsundere just like Sakaki was true, so I don''t think he will do anything to get me fired. I just hope he doesn''t end up growing up keeping that character... I really think it''s a bit unpleasant to see a grown man with a Tsundere attitude ... that''s not cute at all! But speaking of that ... ¡°¡­ You shouldn''t say that in front of Sakaki, Hamtaro-kun. If you do, then you will probably end up like me... " "T-That''s it¡­ y-you really didn''t do something to piss off the Masters, Alexander-sanpai?" " What could I have done ?! I was practically with you almost the whole time too! So if I had done something, then you would know it too!! ¡­Those guys probably just like to torture people " "..." ¡°Stop ignoring me, damn it! ...if you two escaped from that dojo, then I myself will go tell them to come for you, you bastards" In the end, due to Tanimoto-kun''s constant screaming, we decided to go for a walk. Well, Renka-chan and Honoka-chan were quite competitive, so they didn''t like losing constantly even in a video game very much. So with nothing else to do, that was the only option. Also, because that little girl had insisted, Tanimoto-kun joined us. It could be said that we had met our goal and we were able to relax for a long time during this day, but... then, suddenly Honoka-chan had disappeared. So after searching for a few minutes, we found out who was responsible for this. It was someone from Ragnarok''s group, Loki. He had kidnapped Honoka and called Kenichi to a place where he had to go only if he wanted to get his sister back. So, after this development, I kind of remembered the plot of the anime that seemed to run its course now. Since Kenichi didn''t want to risk his sister, he had asked me to stay in this place together with Renka-chan. On the other hand, since Tanimoto was a member of Ragnarok, he decided to accompany him. It seems that he did not like the idea that the little girl had been involved in this. Umu¡­ it seems that little Honoka had a good chance of capturing that rich Bishounen-kun. I don''t think I can consider him a lolicon since his age isn''t that different, right? Later I will ask her and that guy their age in order to draw conclusions... In the end, Renka-chan and I followed them until we reached a house that looked abandoned. There was already that guy with the nickname Loki, and the two who had gone ahead. ...there were some Masters from Ryzanpaku hiding in a tree too. It seems Apa or Shigure warned them of this. I thought that everything would be as I remembered and I just had to wait to see the show, but¡­ apart from Loki, there was also another Ragnarok leader in that place! That had become a bit troublesome this... if she gets involved, then things for Kenichi would get a lot more complicated!! ¡°Renka-chan¡­ do you think you can win against that girl? " "Hmn? Hmp~ Of course! ¡­Probably the only one I''m not sure I can defeat is that blonde girl with big breasts from Ryzanpaku" "So... can you help Hamtaro-kun by taking care of her?" "...w-well, since you are the one asking me, Alexander, I will do it!" Even though that girl is at the 7th limit and seems skilled, I don''t think that I would lose with her in a fight, but... Unfortunately, I had the same problem as Kenichi and, so I have no choice but to ask Renka-chan for help. He was also sure that she could beat that girl. Even though she uses a weapon, Renka-chan and also Miu-chan now were 9th limit thanks to the [Limit-break] pills that I had given to both of them earlier. Also, obviously in skill these girls greatly surpassed that cane user... Therefore, my previous question was more to motivate her to fight that brunette girl. My goal is achieved, and she goes directly to that place but not before saying that last thing to me as if she didn''t want me to misunderstand her since she was helping Kenichi. This girl has a pretty cute side... "Oh~ Aren''t you going to help Hamtaro-kun, brat? Aren''t you a little cruel? " With nothing else to do, I go straight to the tree where the Masters were observing the things... damn it! I don''t want to hear that from someone who is drinking alcohol like he while just watching a good show!! "... you really don''t want me to get involved in that, Tsundere-Shishio" "Damn it! I told you that it''s okay if you just call me just Sakaki!! " Even though I refrained from telling him my earlier thought to avoid making my situation with him worse, it seems like I couldn''t fully resist his provocation. Well, since that has become quite a common nickname used by others in the dojo for him, I don''t think he gets that mad now about it... Well, about what Sakaki says, it''s not that I didn''t want to help little Honoka. Like Tanimoto, I didn''t like at all that she had been involved in this... in fact, that guy with weird glasses had really bothered me a lot! I think of everyone within that group called Ragnarok, he is the only one who had a future as a criminal. The others should not be considered bad people... as I had said before, most were just guys with quite energetic. Strangely, that was also why I didn''t want to get involved in this¡­ if that guy did something that bothered me even more, then things could get really bad. Of course, the only victim here would be that guy. So the best thing for everyone was that Kenichi took care of him... "Oh ~ Looks like Kenichi will have his revenge first against my brother''s disciple..." "..." Loki''s plans are not going as he wanted since Renka-chan join in and start fighting against the brunette girl. Even so, that guy manages to make Kenichi and Tanimoto fight each other. Since each time one advances a limit it becomes more difficult to continue advancing, it was not surprising that Kenichi now surpassed the 6th limit while Tanimoto remained in the 7th. So the fight between these two this time was more even than previously. Also, in favor of Kenichi was that he had the motivation to save his sister and that he was also quite upset by Loki''s actions. Instead, contrary to this, Tanimoto seemed to be affected whenever he heard Honoka cry and yell at both of them. ¡­Shit! Seeing that little girl''s tears, it became more and more difficult for me not to get involved in this! So I could only distract myself a little by watching the fight of the 4 that happened in front of that abandoned house. Soon the tension of these fights seemed to even affect the atmosphere. Rain along with lightning began to fall from the sky, and it seemed to intensify as the fights did as well. Well, the outcome of Renka-chan''s fight was much more obvious, and would probably come to a conclusion soon too. That brunette girl''s abilities weren''t bad, but... unfortunately for her, her opponent surpassed her in everything! Umu, without a doubt Renka-chan''s body was much more voluptuous¡­ that girl had a more athletic body and therefore lacked a bit of Renka-chan''s ¡°boing-boing¡±¡­ although¡­ it couldn''t be said that that girl was bad either! That small waist along with big hips was something quite remarkable!! Also, although her chest area was a bit lacking¡­ of course, that if you compare it to Renka-chan''s since she wasn''t flat like Kisara either. Her proportions, rather, gave her a very balanced appearance. [¡­ Weren''t you talking about her abilities, Alexander?] Oh, it is true! The girl''s abilities weren''t bad. If she was in HOTD when things started, I''m sure she would have become the leader of a camp at least. She certainly exceeded Saeko on that time¡­ I even think that if Revy didn''t have guns with her and they fought, she would probably become a difficult opponent for her. Unfortunately, her opponent was neither of those two girls but rather Renka-chan who had practiced Chinese Kenpo since she was very little... that girl had even greater control of her energy than Miu-chan. So it was understandable that several minutes after they started fighting, the one who ended up kneeling while holding her stomach after a palm strike from Renka-chan, was her. ¡­Although Master Ma does not usually use them, the weapons in Chinese Kenpo are not strange. Since Renka-chan had a good knowledge of these, that girl''s staff didn''t become a great advantage for her. Furthermore, I do not think that this girl liked very much the idea of helping Loki either... the fight between these two girls was more one in which both tested the abilities of each other, and no one in that they fight as if their life depended on it. Because of this, even though the brunette girl seemed to be able to continue fighting, a few minutes after that hit from Renka-chan, when she recovered a bit instead of continuing to fight she turns around and begins to walk away from the place without caring about the Loki''s screams for her to stay and continue. "" Oh ~ Looks like that fight is over too "" "U-n... was a go-od... fi-ght" As for the two boys'' fight, it also seemed to have reached the end. The result of this was the same that I saw in the anime, Kenichi was victorious in the end after landing a good blow with which he took Tanimoto''s conscience... Chapter 325 Ragnarok 5 (POV Sakaki) Hamtaro-kun''s fight with Ma''s brother''s disciple came to a conclusion. I think it was a fairly balanced fight since even though Hamtaro-kun was losing a bit in skill, that boy also had some disadvantages from the causes of that fight. Thus, no one could take away Hamtaro-kun''s credit for his victory. To one of the people I was teaching to come out victorious over someone else''s disciple, was not a bad feeling at all. I almost felt that I was the one who had won. No, seeing how everyone smiled at this, probably the others who were also watching felt the same. No doubt that boy had earned everyone''s praise a bit. "Damn it! That other boy is going too far!! " Unfortunately, this joy was quickly overshadowed by the following development of events. Hamtaro-kun''s last opponent continued to play dirty and this time threatens him with his little sister to not do anything while he hit him! ¡­Because of this, the beer I was holding in my hand had been crushed! I really wanted to go there and hit that other brat a little now!! ¡°Calm down Sakaki¡­ it''s not good for us to intervene in some boys'' fight. Besides... that''s not a good example for Alexander-kun either " Since that had made my blood boil a bit, a bit of my aura emanates from my body¡­ thanks to this, some birds from the vicinity fly away, and the others here turn their attention to me. Tch... even though the others seemed calmer, I could see that their eyes had also changed a bit while watching that fight... it was just that some of them are better at controlling their emotions. ...or is also that they were people who did not show many emotions like Shigure or Apachai which has a reaction more childish... in truth this guy does not seem to get angry at anything. Even at least Sihgure''s brow had frowned a bit! "..." "...Relax, A-lex" "... it is ok, Shigure" ¡­Well, even my reaction seemed a bit minor looking at the other brat who was with us after Akisame mentioned him. I think his relationship with Hamtaro-kun was pretty good... even though Alexander doesn''t seem to hold back when fighting him, the truth is that not even once has he made him bleed from his blows... well, except for the first time that they fought. In fact, I saw Alexander advise Hamtaro-kun of things he has learned more quickly as the [Seik¨±ken]. So it was understandable that this one seemed quite annoyed watching that fight too... No, this brat not only looked annoyed¡­ a murderous aura had even started to emanate from him while he was watching the fight! His eyes had turned as cold as ice and he clearly didn''t just want to hit that other boy!! Earlier I thought that brat was just lazy enough to help Hamtaro-kun, but... now I think it really wouldn''t have been very good for him to intervene in that! Maybe if he did, then we would have had to stop him from going too far!! Because recently that boy had been very calm and focused on learning martial arts, I had forgotten that the first time I met him a similar aura surrounded him! While I agree that the other boy deserved to be beaten up a bit or even broken a few bones, something as killing him is going too far¡­ it was not a good thing that this brat considered killing someone!! So the concern that everyone had for Hamtaro-kun had now been directed towards the mentality of this other brat¡­ most of them had become a little fond of him, so no one like the idea of him straying from the right path very much! For this reason, Shigure had positioned herself close to him when notice this and held his hand as she spoke to try to calm him down. This seems to kick in quickly and the murderous aura around him is greatly weakened¡­ now I think it''s really not so bad that this boy is distracting his mind with perverted thoughts. At least that''s a lot better than this. "Hamtaro-kun is using the technique that you refused to learn very well, so you don''t have to worry too much about him... at least he won''t receive any serious injuries as long as he maintains it." " I really couldn''t think of how a technique that was just for taking hits would be useful, but... it seems like it wasn''t just for M people to learn it." Since I was also a bit worried about this brat, I decide to speak up to try to reassure him totally. Although we both have some differences, I still considered Alexander my disciple¡­ even though the damn brat refuses to call me Shishio properly! Regarding the technique of which we were speaking in question, it was none other than one in which by means of a breath, a posture covering the vital points, and also the tension of all the muscles, the body became a small fortress. I had shown this one to both boys, but... this one who was here had complained to me saying that he just wanted to show him this so I could hit him for a long time now that the two of us had started having some little practice matchups... Unfortunately, the brat was quite insightful¡­ well, I also wanted to show it to him to avoid hurting him too much. So when I tried to show it to him, the damn brat told me that he would rather pass out than prolong his torture during our training! I hope that now seeing how Hamtaro-kun resists very well against that guy, then he decides to learn it and that way I will be able to beat him for more time! It is true that it was better to see him act a little silly, but... I could not help but also feel pretty annoying to see how he and Shigure act so lovingly!! "Don''t be silly, that technique isn''t just for getting hit ..." "..." On the other hand, going back to what I was saying about that technique, it is true that this is one that has a more defensive base, but... As if Hamtaro-kun wanted to exemplify things for Alexander to understand, when the boy who was beating him had gotten a bit tired and the disciple of Ma''s brother rescues the little girl, Hamtaro-kun unleashes a blow while concentrating all his energy on this one and blow off several of his opponent''s teeth after that guy being hit in the face. More than a technique to receive blows, it was for when the person''s energies are low and with this being able to wait for the opportunity to unleash a strong blow to turn a fight around. "Uwah~ Apapa~ That seems painful ~" "" ... "" With this, Hamtaro-kun''s fight had finally come to an end, and with a most relaxed atmosphere now, only Apachai''s comment is heard while the rest of us smile. Without a doubt that kid did it pretty well. Although¡­ I don''t know if Apachai''s words were due to the blow that broke that other boy''s glasses, or because the disciple of Ma''s brother had stabbed himself! That other boy also has quite a bit of guts... "Well, it seems that this technique is more useful than I thought, but... the truth is that I prefer to be the one to take the ''offense'' than just stay on the ''defensive'', you know?" "U-n?" "" ... "" ¡°Hehehe, you''re still quite young, Alexander-kun! It''s not bad to let the other party do whatever they want from time to time, you know? That can be quite entertaining and bring various surprises too" With the more relaxed atmosphere, now Alexander''s brat even begins to say things that hid a meaning somewhat different from what those words wanted to say ... although, probably the girl who those words were directed and who only tilts her head a little from the strange reaction of the others, along with Apachai as well, the two of them were the only ones who seemed to not understand that other meaning! ¡­ That brat really has the guts to say that while having his eyes on Shigure! Also, while Akisame is in front of him!! It seems that this boy has not understood why he had taken so long to design that machine... "Heee~ You all were here? You all are so cruel! Why didn''t do anything to help Honoka?! " "The masters cannot interfere in the fights of their disciples, Kenichi-kun" "Besides, you did quite well yourself, Hamtaro-kun." ¡°It''s true, it was a splendid fight between you two. Although... you should also not be so reckless as to stab a knife yourself, Tanimoto-kun. Let Akisame and I treat you so that there is no problem later " "...thank you, Master Ma" ¡°Don''t look at me like that, Hamtaro-kun. You were the one who told me that I couldn''t intervene earlier. Also... if you have any complaints, you can release these about that guy from there. I can help you by telling you how to break his bones without killing him... " "That''s true! Besides, it was Alexander who told me to help you by taking care of the girl from before, weak boy!! " "N-o... you ca-n''t... be cruel, A-lex." "Akisame-san, Ma-ojisan, please help Tanimoto-onisan !!" ¡°Fufufu, don''t worry, Honoka-chan. Nothing will happen to Tanimoto-kun " With the fight over, everyone else goes to the place where the people who fought were. We couldn''t just leave like this after all. Hamtaro-kun even though he used the technique I taught him, he had still received enough blows during his two fights and barely had the energy to complain... well, it would have been better if we just picked him up from the ground passed out like Alexander the time we returned from the Island. Also, the other boy''s wound seemed quite serious¡­ the guy was starting to turn a little pale. ¡°Well, you two were able to rest for a while, so it''s time for you to return to the dojo to train. I''ve thought of some mods for upgrade "HIT THE RED-HEAD-kun" so you can try it out after, Alexander " "R-Rest? How is it that getting hit hard can be counted as resting, Akisame-shishio?!! " ¡° Sh-Shit¡­ I was just getting used to that machine, why do you change it? Besides, could please stop calling this strange machine that way, Akisame-Shishio?! His name only depresses me even more, you know?!! " After Akisame and Ma made some first aid to the blonde boy, we all decided to go back to the dojo. Well¡­ two of the people here weren''t so happy about this. Akisame also must not have liked seeing his precious adopted daughter Shigure being so close to that lucky brat, probably the closer these two become, then he will only suffer even more for Akisame! Also, now even Ma''s daughter is by her side as she seems to be a bit on the defensive seeing the other woman next to the boy! Although this other girl''s father does not seem to be affected much by this, I agree with Akisame and I think this brat must suffer a bit!! So he will have several difficult days learning martial arts! That is something I can totally assure him of!! ¡­And he will suffer even more if we also add the old man in this!! That old man is too overprotective of his granddaughter after all. Although... the same girls may be the ones in charge of making him suffer if he doesn''t decide on one... hehehe, it wouldn''t be bad to put him in a bad situation by bringing up that topic in front of them. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) [Beep] [Mission "Defeat Ragnarok" Objective Defeat 3rd Fist "Freya" Completed (Renka) Objective Defeat 4th Fist "Loki" Completed (Kenichi) Objective Defeat 6th Fist "Hermit" Completed (Kenichi)] After Kenichi''s yell and his opponent falling unconscious on the ground, the sound of bells rang in my head indicating that various objectives had been completed. It seems that today was a very productive day¡­ 3 Ragnarok people had been defeated this time! With this, then there are only 3 fists left to fight. Also, two of them are the ones that I have to defeat¡­ it looks like Kenichi will have some downtime after this. Well, since the boy put in a lot of effort a few moments ago, I think it''s a well-deserved break. Thanks to this good news, my anger at the guy with strange glasses had greatly decreased. So when we get closer to that place, I just ignore him¡­ besides, at this moment I would rather continue to hold Shigure''s hand than have to hit that boy a bit. Since she was the one who had held my hand, of course I was not going to waste this opportunity and so I continued walking along with her to where Kenichi was with our hands still joined. There was only a slight problem when Renka-chan saw this, but instead of complaining to me or something like that, she prefers to take my other hand while giving Shigure a glance. Unfortunately for her, Shigure does not react to this and she just tries to comfort Honoka-chan who was crying to see Tanimoto bleeding. Then after some complaints from Kenichi, we all go back to the dojo... in the end, my mood is affected a bit because my torture seems to increase a bit more! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Revy - Meanwhile in Ruananpur) "I-It is done... n-now you please can ward off to those twin from me? "You''re happy now, bitch !! Could you let the girl focus on the real deal that we will earn money from? !! " After rescuing the blonde girl from her pursuers, it turned out that she was a Hacker. So the solution to get a way to enter the clandestine arms sale that Eda was referring to, was nothing else for her to access the guest list there and add Alexander''s name... There were only two little problems with this¡­ Damn it! I didn''t remember the boy''s full name!! No... I don''t think he told me this one... or did he? Well, I don''t think it mattered much since most who would attend there should use some alias. So, in the end, I tell her to put the one the boy has been using until now... I think it was "John Wick". The other problem was that Eda wanted this girl to do this after she took over the matter where they would earn a lot of money, but I quickly objected to that. Maybe after she does that she doesn''t want to discuss that other matter, so first I had to make sure that the part of my deal with Eda was fulfilled despite the complaints of these two bitches!! It was good that things were in my favor since Eda had decided to us to shelter in our new building to do those things, so I could threaten to throw them out of this place if they refused. ...the damn Eda knows very well that in recent months the name of our organization had become much more notorious and therefore, the people who wanted to continue to take the girl from us had greatly diminished. Only the occasional fools who were blind by greed tried to attack us, but this was quickly fixed by the twins giving them a couple of machine guns to take care of those guys. Although Alexander was not very fond of the idea of these girls continuing to kill in cold blood so as not to damage their mentality further, I think this would rather make the minds of these two calm a bit... Even so, it is true that the image of two little girls using large machine guns is a bit scary... it is not strange that those men from before gave up quickly and also that this blonde girl does not like very much to have those two by her side. I had put them next to her to "motivate" her with my request, and that work very well. ¡­It''s weird how this pair of brats manage to get big knives despite Leona constantly disarming them. ¡°Well, now you can do whatever you want. Leona, you can also take the brats away now" "" Heee?~ Revy-onesan, you had told us that we could play with this girl~ "" "Two hands... you have to keep your promise to me" "Well, if there is no work for me, then I will also go to rest (Chino)" "T-Thank god I can focus on what I came to do here at first..." ¡°Tch¡­ it''s too early for you to thank God, girl. First, you have to give me my share of the money and then I can pass your message to the Lord myself. " "..." After Benny checks that everything is in order, now with my goal accomplished, I had now lost total interest in that girl and Eda. They can take care of the other matter themselves. Besides, several of the other girls who were watching the blonde handle the computer also seem to lose their interest in this... Well, I still have to think of a way to help this girl to attract Dutch¡­ haa~ this might be more troublesome than finding a way to get into that gun sale! Well, I''ll probably just take her out shopping for some suggestive lingerie and have her watch some porn videos¡­ that should be enough for her to understand what to do, right? Chapter 326 Love Decisions Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander- In the present ) Everything seemed to be going smoothly in this world. It had been 3 months since I arrived here, and now the missions of this world that the system gave me were almost completed. The mission to defeat the Ragnarok members only had 3 more guys left, and then I wouldn''t have to worry about this. It''s not that I''m so worried about beating those guys, I think that won''t be very difficult. My concern is because the time I have to be in this world is almost over too! I only have about a month more at the most¡­ I have to return to Ruananpur to carry out my deal with Eda after all. If it weren''t for this, then time wouldn''t bother me. On the other side, the Masters''s affection mission is also almost completed. Apa''s affection a few weeks ago had managed to exceed 100! Undoubtedly that was something great, but I just hope that this is because I had spent time together with him and not that the increase in his affection was related to the number of blows I had received from him during these months... seeing how happy he was when he hit me, that idea I had about this was not so out of place! Well, now only Akisame remains¡­ unfortunately, this guy''s affection had stagnated at [80]! Even though it was growing slowly, at least it was growing! Now, from a few weeks, there had been no progress no matter what I did!! ¡­ As I had thought, this was the guy I would have the most trouble with on this matter. It just seems like our personalities collide a bit... Well, I wasn''t that worried about this. If for anything I cannot get Akisame''s affection to rise during this month that remains, I can do it after when I return to this world. I think I still have things to learn from these Masters, so after I sort things out in Ruananpur and visit the girls in Gaia to see their situation, it would be best to come back here for a while. ¡­I have to make sure that at least Shigure follows me to Gaia! Even though our relationship has advanced a lot, there are still many things that bind her to this place and therefore I''m not sure she wants to follow me for now. Also, maybe it''s not a bad idea to take some other Masters to Gaia!! After all, these guys are people with a level 2 soul, and they would certainly be of great help to me there! Especially if I go to a level 2 Area!! Well, I can think about that once I do a little inspection of things on Gaia¡­ it wouldn''t be a bad idea to go to Cleirsa-san''s sect when visiting the other girls too. [Pan!] "Ghue!" ¡°You have to stay focused, Alexander-kun! It is important that you maintain good posture no matter what conditions you are in! " "... I can keep my balance on those damn sticks, but... if you constantly hit them and throw rocks at me too, it''s almost impossible to do so, Master Ma!" "... it doesn''t have much meaning just jumping from one stick to another." "You lie! You just make Hamtaro-kun hold a pot on his head while he''s just shifting his feet on a damn stick!! " ¡°Well¡­ he will have to do this too at some point. He has to start with the basics stuff first. " "...then why did I skip that basic stuff and go straight to this?!" "..." Right now, it was my time to train with Master Ma. So, now I was jumping from one stick to the other trying to avoid the stones he was throwing at me while also kicking the sticks that I chose to lean on each jump. Although this was training that only helped me improve, I could not help complaining to him either! Sometimes he didn''t just hit the sticks but also broke them and therefore it was impossible to balance without a foothold!! It''s not like I can fly, you know? "Geh! Kuh!! Gyaaa!!! A-Akisame-Shishio, this is simply impossible to evade!! " ¡°Fufufu, it''s not impossible, Kenichi-kun. Alexander-kun can endure quite a while on this machine before getting completely hit by ¡°HIT THE REDHEAD-kun¡± " "If Alexander-senpai ends up beaten in the end, then that means this is impossible to me!!" "..." Well¡­ maybe now my situation was still better than Kenichi''s. Now he was proving how hellish that damn Machine can be! I don''t know how many times the idea of destroying that torture machine had crossed my mind until now¡­ no, actually, I tried to do it! The problem was that Apachai, who had become the engine of this Machine for Kenichi to use at this moment, was closely watching it. He was like Kerberos guarding the gates of hell! "A-Are you okay, Alexander / Alexander-kun" ¡°Hehehe¡­ you also have the blame for making yourself things more painful for you. ...Why the hell do you have to go face first ?! " "..." While I was cleaning the dirt from my face and I saw Kenichi suffer, Renka-chan and Miu-chan approach something worried since it must have seemed that I had a bad fall, and thanks to the suit that Akisame gave me the sound of this was also quite big. ...The only one who seemed to enjoy my situation was Sakaki. That guy had a big smile on his face as he watched my training while drinking something!! I understand what he''s saying, but¡­ damn it! I''d rather fall on my face first than with my ass in front! It''s scary to think about what could happen if I don''t do it this way... fuck!! At least this way I can see if there is some danger which can do me a lot of damage while falling... Haaa~ Although I come out less beaten out of this training with Master Ma, the torture is more psychological! I really ended up mentally exhausted when I finished this training session with him!! "Come on, try again" "Haaa ~ ...fine" "Gyaaa !! I will die, Akisame-shishio! This machine will kill me!! " With no other option, I jump back to one of the canes to continue training. It wasn''t a very pleasant workout, but I could actually see that it had good effects. Thanks to it, I had gained the skill of [Body Domain], [Quick Reflexes], and [Three-Dimensional Movement] recently. Furthermore, they also leveled something up by continuing with this training. ¡°You can do it, Alexander~. After all, I know you have a talent for Chinese Kenpo~" ¡° You must do your best, Alexander-kun! " If I managed to use my [Seikuken] while moving through these sticks, then it could be said that I would be able to respond to an attack in almost any position. So, for the next few minutes, I try to do exactly that while the girls watched me train and cheered me on. Renka-chan had constantly come to "help" me with my other training of the technique that Akisame gave me... at first, I had some doubts about this one because of the reactions it generated in people, but... now I think this is quite good! Before, I not much liked this one because I had to listen to old men and old women moan as I applied a treatment, but... seeing how a young girl melts in your hands not is something bad at all!! ¡­It''s a pity that Miu-chan ran away quickly from me when I asked her if she wanted me to give her a massage to release her accumulated tension and stress. On the other hand, whenever Renka-chan sees me practice Chinese Kenpo, she seems quite happy. No, it wasn''t just that. She had even still insisted a bit on me that I just concentrate on this discipline. I think she feels that in that way we would both have one more thing in common than with the other girls... After responding to the girls'' encouragement with a gesture, then I tried to stay as focused as possible, but¡­ a sudden question from Sakaki makes the atmosphere of this place become a bit heavy¡­ ¡°I''m a little curious about something, brat. While it seems that you get along very well with Renka-chan, Miu-chan¡­ and even Shigure as well... Which of them will you choose in the end to stay with?" "Kyaa ~ Sakaki-san... Alexander and I are quite young~ It''s too early to think of something like being together for the rest of our lives!" "E-Eh? S-Sakaki-san ... t-talking about that kind of thing i-is a little... " "..." With Sakaki''s question, the first to react was the girls mentioned by him. Renka-chan looks a bit embarrassed and happy as she twisted her body a bit, Miu-chan gets quite nervous, and Shigure, who was sitting maintaining her sword with Tochomaru on her head on the porch of the house, all direct their attention towards me who was on one of these stakes¡­. Oh! I hadn''t seen that mouse of there in a few days... well, it was a pretty intelligent mouse and so he must have noticed the change in its friend or owner. Umu, it''s good that he gave us some space on the Island, so I should reward him a bit... When my interdimensional space comes back, I''ll give it a [Limit-break] pill for monsters and some crystals¡­ it was a bit sad that now Kenichi was over it. It must be a bit frustrating for this one that someone with the nickname of a Hamster became stronger than him now... Well, I''ll deal with that later. Now I probably had to give an answer to the girls who were staring at me... That damn lover of easy money guy must have done this on purpose! He was quite happy about the reaction of the girls!! Well... I believe that now I understand why things have become more complicated for me recently. It does not seem strange to me that he mentioned the first two girls, but¡­ I thought that mine with Shigure would not be so obvious since they should think that she only treated me more kindly because she liked children. ¡­These guys must have seen some things that happened between me and Shigure!! Well... not that I care that much about that either. After all, it''s not like I wanted to keep this a secret from them. So, not only the girls involved in this were interested in the matter, but also the other Masters and the other people here looked at me with curiosity, doubts, or malice waiting for me to answer something. Although it bothers me a bit the intention with which Sakaki raised this topic, it was true that maybe I had delayed this matter quite a bit... these girls at least deserved an answer. Taking a totally serious attitude, I correct my posture a bit, and then I put my eyes on Renka-chan, Miu-chan, and Shigure... The three girls were quite beautiful and physically, none of them lose with the other two¡­ well, since Shigure has completely finished her growth stage, she probably had a slight advantage over the others. It would certainly be quite difficult for any man to just choose one of them! No, probably with any of them a man could feel that heaven had totally blessed him!! But¡­ to be honest, if I had to choose a girl among the three of them¡­ then my first choice would be Shigure. As I said, the other two girls are not bad at all, but simply my heart and likes had certain favoritism for this female ninja... In fact, if it weren''t for her, probably my motivation to go through the hellish training of these Masters would have been greatly reduced! Also, thanks to her, my stay in this dojo became more bearable!! Not everything that happened in the last few weeks was bad after all! Having crossed the line and having some intimacy with her, do it again was much easier!! Also, the fact that the other Masters now allowed her to teach us a little about weapons, helped a lot in this!! ... apparently, those other guys believed it was time for us to at least get to know different types of weapons to be able to deal with them if we fight someone using them. Thanks to this, my time with Shigure had increased! And of course, I was not going to miss this opportunity! So, usually, after I trained with Shigure, I immediately had an intimate time with her!! I was able to learn more about Shigure''s body now... I thought that she would be more reluctant about this, but she was not. As I had thought before, it is not that she was not interested in these things or disliked them, and it was rather that she had not discovered them yet! Perhaps due to that reason, her actions and reactions at that time were a bit curious. Despite her age, she acted like a teenage girl who had found a boyfriend for the first time¡­ so our times together were like those teenagers that try to hide from their parents to do some ¡°bad things¡±. ...It was curious to see her a little restless paying attention that the others who lived in this house were not going to discover us. In a sense, this made things a little more exciting. So instead of telling her that nothing would happen if the others found us out, I decided to play along with this a bit. Rather than because Shigure was too innocent, I think this was because she had focused so much on improving her abilities than other things in her time in the school. Besides, during her childhood she had practically lived as a little hermit together with her father... without a doubt, there were many factors that led to this being so. Her reactions were probably simply because she doesn''t experience this stage in her youth¡­ and I think it was the same for Apa. Or maybe he doesn''t really care much about those things... that guy seems a little too pure. As someone who had reached a very advanced level of thinking! It was a bit surprising when Apa seemed to meditate and some small animals like birds keep on his shoulders or head as if he was a tree... Although that seemed cool, I was grateful that this Goddess had more deadly features than Apa''s mentality¡­ it would have been very unfortunate if Shigure''s interest in men was cero! The only unfortunate thing about this was that it was almost impossible to move things with her to more intimate matters¡­ with the other people hanging around the house, those moments with her couldn''t be too long! Well, it was not bad to let her experience this stage that she could not have in her youth, I could not be so cruel and deny this one to her again, right? Also, it was a bit entertaining to see her face blush when suddenly someone else came into the place that us was and interrupted our intimate moments... since I knew I couldn''t reach things at higher levels now, this time it didn''t bother me as much as when we were interrupted on the Island. And that''s why just I reveled in Shigure''s reactions for now. Acquiring a deeper relationship now with Shigure, and also the slight favoritism which could not deny I having of her over the others two, it was more than clear who I would choose if I had to make that decision now... Chapter 327 Love Decisions 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "So... brat, which girl will you choose in the end?" Knowing that it didn''t matter who I choose in the end and that would surely put me in a bad position with either of the other two girls, Sakaki with a big smile on his face insists on an answer from me since I had remained silent watching them. How I wanted to hit that damn guy''s face! Unfortunately, that was probably impossible in my current state. Not even using some tricks I had managed to do it until now... Previously because I was a bit annoyed being the only hit in our practice matches, I wanted to try hitting him using a few tricks. After telling Sakaki to change the place of our training to the courtyard of the house and not the dojo, using a bit of sand to blind his eyes, I thought that it was finally my chance to land a blow at him! While shouting ¡°You lack practice, Sakaki. You still haven''t managed to open your mind''s eye like Van Dam! ¡±, I threw myself against him¡­ the result of this? I was blown up several meters by a kick from Sakaki as he told me "You don''t need something like that for someone who stupidly screams in a surprise attack"! ¡­shit! Due to the excitement of thinking that I would hit him finally, that scream had come out of my mouth before I even thought about it!! I probably would have had a better chance if I had kept quiet like he said... Also, I thought he would be upset about using tricks in our practice fight, but unexpectedly he didn''t complain about it. Although not that he had the philosophy that anything could be done to win a fight, in his words, it was more because a martial artist had to be prepared for anything in a fight. ¡­Well, that was more in keeping with his personality and the ideology of these Masters of Ryzanpaku after all. So for now, I''ll have to wait a while to pay off this debt to Sakaki... Although I did not want to him be pleased by things turned out the way he wanted, that did not change that it was true that I had to give some answer to these girls. I wasn''t so dumb as to think that they didn''t have any feelings for me after all... Shigure and Renka-chan''s affection has surpassed triple digits now. Also, although Miu-chan''s is not as high as the two of them, the value of [95] that my system shows is not as if it were that low either... without a doubt, my presence in her thoughts should not be small. Probably because my eyes had focused more on Shigure, Renka-chan had furrowed and Miu-chan exchanged her gaze on both of us with some nervousness. Since the latter had found Shigure and me in dubious positions and with a strange atmosphere in the room where we were, surely she already had her doubts about the relationship of both of us... perhaps in fact that is the reason why her affection has not exceeded the number of 100! "What''s up boy? Hehehe, Can''t pick one? " "..." Choosing one of them was certainly not an easy thing... even though I had a favor for Shigure, the idea of discarding the other two girls did not please me at all! Although... unfortunately for Sakaki, for me from the beginning the option to choose only one of them was not in my head! So after taking my eyes off the girls and turning my gaze to Sakaki, with a smile on my face, I reply to him. "I like the three girls, and I can not choose only one among them... so that, if they want to be on my side, then they have to accept the presence of other girls at my side too" "" E-Eh? "" "H-Ha?" Probably most did not expect such an answer... perhaps some expected me to evade that question or to actually choose a girl, but... certainly not many of them thought that I would say something similar. Well, probably only Master Ma who is looking at me with a big smile now while nodded in agreement, was the only one who had an idea of my way of thinking. The others¡­ ¡°Y-You can''t be an indecisive boy, Alexander! You have to choose a girl!! " ¡°Y-You can''t do something like that, Alexander-kun! It is immoral and also the law does not allow it! Y-You can not do something as married with 3 people either!! " "..." "B-Brat... I knew you were a damn womanizer, but... I really didn''t expect you to be someone shameless like Ma!!" Of course the first to react were the girls involved in this matter... well two of them. Shigure didn''t seem too affected by my words¡­ although, to tell the truth, I was already expecting something like that from her. Since she is possibly the one with the least knowledge of these matters, then my words probably did not strike her as extreme madness. After all, it is easier to mold someone''s idea from scratch than someone who already has their own idea on some subject. ¡°Renka-chan¡­ it''s not that I''m indecisive and it''s quite the opposite. I am totally firm in sticking to this decision. Miu-chan, on whether it is immoral, that depends on the point of view of the person and the circumstances¡­ in ancient times, the idea of a man with several women was not strange. Also, depending on the region, that is allowed in this times too. In fact, even though it cannot be said that I am married, I already have several girls by my side that I consider my women and they probably consider me their man... so, from the beginning, I didn''t have the option of choosing just one girl. And... I don''t give a damn what you think of my, Sakaki" "" E-Eh? D-Do you have several women by your side already?"" "Fuck you, you damn brat!!" Surely this is likely would make the relationship I have with these girls is broken, so it would have been better perhaps only choose one. That way I would avoid many problems, but... in the end, I would continue to lie to the girl I chose. It''s not like I can tell her "You were the only girl I had in that world" when I took her with me to Gaia, and she found out that I had more girls there... surely I wouldn''t get an answer like "okay" from her, right?!! So, as I said before, I had no choice about this. "Of course, this does not mean that you have to accept my proposal... it is your decision to do it or not." "T-That''s..." "... how many other girls do you have by your side?" [Beep] [Miu affection -10] With all said, now it only remained to see what these girls chose. But... from what I can see, Renka-chan seemed to be considering things already! Miu-chan¡­ her reaction was also what I expected, it was very similar to the one Kurisu had when I spoke to her about this too¡­ her affection had also decreased a bit like on that occasion than with her. As for Shigure... when I lay my eyes on her, then she just gave a slight nod. Although... I don''t know if it was because she accepted my words or was telling me that she would think about it. Well, it''s probably the former. "How many girls do I have by my side? Emm¡­ several..." "" ... "" Regarding Renka-chan''s question, that was the only answer I could give her. The truth is that I stopped counting them after they passed the digit of 10, I just knew that I needed that number to form a harem... my organization in Gaia. Also... maybe I felt that by counting them somehow I was considering them as a kind of trophy or something like that. ¡­Well, maybe it was also because I felt some guilt towards them too! I can''t lie, after receiving a second life, then the thought of creating a harem like in the stories I had seen was one of the first things that popped into my mind! Perhaps the only thing is that I did not expect it to grow so fast... also, I am sure the number will continue to grow in the future!! Because of this, I think the thought of putting a limit on myself is useless or I would surely end up breaking this one in the end... so I think the best idea is to simply accept a woman as long as the feeling between the two is genuine... and of course, that she also accept that there are other girls by my side. On the other hand... I think some of the women next to me would no longer classify as girls, some even have children the age of Renka-chan and Miu-chan! While it is true that I should be honest with them, I can at least leave out a few things so as not to complicate things further, right? Well, we just have to wait and see what happens. For now, I''m happy with the fact that things probably didn''t go the way Sakaki wanted. Seeing as how Shigure was just as calm as ever and how Renka-chan and Miu-chan were thinking things through, it seemed like that guy wanted to hit something. ¡­Shit, I think I should skip my practice with him until he calms down a bit! "Hohoho, well... boy, I don''t know if Miu-chan would accept that, but... even if she accepts it, you will have to defeat me first if you want to date her!" "G-Grandpa!!" Tch¡­ damn it! It seems that the old man arrived at the wrong time!! Fuck, why the hell would I have to fight him? The only fight I would accept to get a girl is one in which she told me something like that if I defeat her she would be my wife!! ¡­I''m not going to fight this old man! I''m not like Kenichi to accept that, instead, this old man will have to accept that I take his granddaughter if she decides to follow me!! ¡°Well¡­ it seems your training with Ma is over, Alexander-kun. Now is your time to change your turn with Kenichi¡­ I think I can make some other modifications to HIT THE RED-HEAD-Kun " Shit¡­ so, after all, my relationship with Shigure was the reason for the name of that damn machine! This guy was also an overprotective father!! I don''t want to change my place with Kenichi now!! It seems that he was lucky that everyone''s attention was now on me, so the time of his torture was shortened a bit. Now he was staring at me with his mouth open as if he still didn''t believe what I just said¡­ besides, Izumi-san seemed to be telling him that he couldn''t be like me! Fuck! Now am I a bad example for him?!! ¡­No, it probably is. "Sensei! Sensei! The guy you told me to look for has turned up !! " Fortunately, it seems that I will be able to skip my training with Akisame and Sakaki. This world seems not to have abandoned me! I''m really sorry I doubted this one earlier¡­ Suddenly, Al¨ªen-kun walks through the door to be quickly captured by Shigure and Apa¡­ ¡°Hiahahaha¡­ Sensei, the guy from the Ragnarok you asked me to look for appeared. Also, I told him that you wanted to have a duel with him and he accepted!! Now he should be outside the ¡°Shinpaku¡± barracks!! " "So he finally showed up¡­ well, then I''ll have to go out for a moment, sorry." "" ... "" ¡°Sensei¡­ are you sure you want to fight him? There is a rumor that this guy is immortal! That nobody has been able to defeat him until now!! You should make Kenichi fight him first and after watching them decide if you really fight him¡­ no, you should better make some of these masters fight him! Even if that guy is immortal, surely these Onis will lead him directly to the gate of hell!! " "... boy, we are listening to you, you know?" "Apapa ~ His eyes are evil ~" "U-Un ... he''s no-t... a good per-son." ...from what I had heard from him, thanks to somehow he managed to convince Tanimoto, now his group "Shinpaku" had a headquarters... also, most of the members of Ragnarok defeated so far had changed sides joining his group. ¡­he is probably extorting Tanimoto in some way, so he is certainly not a good person as these teachers think. Although... he''s not someone on the level of the guy who kidnapped little Honoka either, this guy is a more harmless villain. That is something that surely no one can doubt, but... I don''t think that someone that ties and hangs upside down in a tree someone can say that someone is evil!! Besides, Apa doing a little shadowboxing to the side of Alien -kun as this guy is hanging upside down only makes this scene even darker!! ¡­I wonder if he really intends to use Al¨ªen -kun as a punching bag? He is someone with quite an innocent personality, but¡­ I think this personality is also a bit extreme and he may consider doing that as if it were just a game!! Well, about his first suggestion, maybe it''s not bad but... unfortunately, I have to defeat two Ragnarok guys by myself. Also, I kind of remember those two guys that I want to fight. I don''t think I should have that much trouble fighting them. As for the second suggestion... even if I managed to convince those Masters of that in some way, the same problem still exists as before. But really this guy likes to use other people to his advantage... when he met the Ryozanpaku Masters for the first time, then the first thing he said to me was that with them we could get control of this city quickly... no, he even thought we could conquer the world with them! ...well, with the old man surely his idea is not so crazy... for some reason, I feel that the only thing that could stop that old man is a nuclear bomb! But well, it would probably be complicated, and the truth is that there would not be much profit in doing it... perhaps the only useful thing in this world is the weapons that are in this one. But with the businesses in Ruananpur and also expanding the collection of things in HOTD thanks to the weapons that I obtained there, then I would surely manage to get a good number of them in the future as not to worry more about that. So something like conquering this world is not necessary. If I can convince several masters to follow me, without a doubt that would be better than conquering this World. "Well, then let''s go. Shigure... could you put that guy down? His face is now totally red and his eyes have started to roll. " "N-Nijima... A-Are you okay?" "Hiahahahaha ... I am the king of the world!!" Because the blood had gone directly to his head, that guy started hallucinating some things... so waiting a little time for him to recover, Kenichi, Miu-chan, Renka-chan, Al¨ªen -kun, and me, everyone goes to the Shinpaku barracks. Then a few minutes later, we were all in front of a building that seemed abandoned with several people already waiting in that place. Some of them were simply types that I saw for the first time or did not remember, but there were also people who managed to at least leave an impression on me to recognize them. There was the boxing guy, his friend who practiced judo, the Taekwondo girl, Tanimoto, and also the guy who practiced Sumo... "Takeda-san, Ukita-san, Tanimoto-kun and Chiaki-san, all of you also are here too?" "" So you came too, Kenichi "" "Hello, Kisara-san" "... don''t talk to me so friendly, dairy cow!" ¡­It''s enough that I remember the faces of those people that Kenichi greets, so I probably don''t need to remember their names too, right? Well, since they greet me too, then I just give them a simple nod in greeting as now I was more interested in paying attention to the person next to Thor. He was a thin boy with quite extravagant clothes and wearing a hat¡­ even though it should be the first time we met, I had recognized him immediately. He was the person I would fight now!! Chapter 328 Ragnarok 6 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "La~ la lara la la la laa la ~ ? ? I am the 5th fist Siegfried~ My friend Chiaki told me that you wanted to have a duel with me~ That''s perfect for me, so I can take care of you for having despised my dear friend''s dream~ " "W-Well... more than despising my dream, he only touched old wounds... besides, it''s true that I can''t deny his words..." "Don''t worry, Chiaki~ I won''t let someone laugh at a friend of mine''s dreams~ It doesn''t matter if the other side is a little girl~ La ~ la lara la la la laa la ~ ? ? " "..." ¡­I thought our fight would be a peaceful duel in which both of us were just testing each other''s skills, but¡­ it seems that Siegfried had some grudge against me! I think he was referring to what happened with Thor earlier, but¡­ when I lay my eyes on him for an explanation since I felt that this was unjustified resentment, he quickly shook his head. It doesn''t seem that Thor held a grudge against me as well... as he says, even though it was perhaps not pleasant to hear my words for him, these were not lies. So, probably since he was his friend, he may be talked to him a little about his problems, and then this guy drew his own conclusions on that matter... after all, this guy seems like someone who goes at his own pace no matter what others think. "... are you really going to fight him, Alexander-senpai?" ¡°Sensei, I tell you to make Kenichi go first. After he hit him, then we''ll get more information from that guy! " ¡° Oh~ Are you worried about me, Hamtaro-kun? Don''t worry, in the worst case, I''ll only take a few hits. " "N-No... I''m more concerned about that guy..." "..." When Siegfried took a step forward indicating that he was ready to avenge his friend, although the truth was there was nothing to avenge, I also tried to do the same but then Kenichi and Nijima stop me by telling me that each of them. ...now I was beginning to consider the words of the last one more. This damn Kohai instead of worrying about his senpai from the dojo cares more about the other guy! Furthermore, the worst thing was that Miu-chan and Renka-chan repeatedly nodded in agreement with his words!! ¡­Now I feel a bit betrayed and my motivation to fight has dropped a lot. I wish they could see the things the system shows me about this guy over his head! So at least they could realize that in this fight I was the one at a disadvantage! They shouldn''t be fooled because this guy seems a bit silly!! Above Siegfried''s head, the [Level 81] [Ki Control - D] [Fighting Technique: Go no Sen - C] labels were clearly highlighted! So far, among the whole group of guys we had found in Ragnarok, he was the most strong! Furthermore, everything suggests that this subject had good control of his internal energy and a good domain of the martial art he practiced!! This was a bit unexpected even for me¡­ although I had partly chosen him to fight him for this, I did not expect him to have this level and abilities on that rank. This may not be as easy as I had originally thought! After all, I was not like Kenichi who could continue to level up while training and fighting with others! My level was stuck at the 5th limit, and therefore he was completely exceeding me by 3 limits now!! ...maybe I should have chosen before the boy who practices Sumo to fight. No, that fight wouldn''t do me much good and I chose this guy for that reason since the beginning, so I can''t check back now. After clearing my mind a bit, I also step forward to fight Sigfried who was waiting for me. So since I didn''t come here to chat or things like that, I don''t try to clear up his misunderstanding and just take a fighting position in front of him ... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Ma) "Hehehe, although you all have been a little hard with Alexander-kun, it seems that everyone still is concerned about him" ¡°H-Hmp~ I just came to see if that boy he''s going to fight can hit him a bit. ...It''s not bad to see that womanizing brat suffer for other people!" ¡°¡­ Since this is a fight and not a child''s game, it''s okay for us to observe things a bit, Kensei. Besides¡­ there is something that worries me a little. " After the boys left together with their friend who had come a few minutes ago, everyone else except the old man followed them. So, soon we are observing them from a building adjacent to where they were. Due to the recent facts, it was obvious that some of this group were upset with Alexander-kun. In the end, my thoughts on him were correct and he actually decided to go after Miu-chan, Shigure, and my daughter Renka at the same time¡­ he was very direct and let the girls know his thoughts quite clearly. Maybe as Renka''s father, this should bother me, but... I really think it would have been disappointing if it were otherwise. Or it probably would have bothered me more than he was dishonest and while he saying to will choose a girl, he also secretly continued trying to conquer the others... or simply deceived them by pretending not to be able or delaying making a decision. At least, this way the girls will have to make a decision and not get hurt if they fall completely in love with him. If they do that, they must now be prepared to deal with it themselves. Undoubtedly, things will get a little interesting now in the dojo¡­ and unexpectedly, things for Alexander-kun turned out more optimistic than I had thought. At least, Renka and Shigure seem to be seriously considering accepting the fact that they would have to share the boy if they want to be with him¡­ if not that they already took a decision. Well, in the case of Sakaki who was responsible for bringing up this topic, it was probably more envy and jealousy like a man than rather that he was really upset... no, it probably did bother him a bit that things didn''t turn out as he expected. Although, despite that, he was still just a Tsundere and actually cared quite a bit about the two boys. All here knew that after his "secret" expeditions to the underworld of this city, he always invited them to dinner at some street stall to spend more time with them. In the case of the other who had a daughter involved in this matter, he had no choice but to resign himself to her decision. Since she was already an adult woman, in his case surely he could not get in the way as much as the Old Man and I who were in charge of underage girls and therefore we could intervene more... of course, this would not prevent him from releasing all his complaints on Alexander''s training. "...Something that worries you?" Putting that issue aside for now, Akisame''s words make me frown. Until now we have all treated the boys'' fights almost as merely entertainment, after all, they should be considered children playing. ¡­Well, it''s true that the other boy''s in the last fight of Kenichi-kun took things a bit too far, but¡­ if either of us intervened, then things would have been resolved quickly and there wouldn''t be much of a problem at the end. So it was a bit strange to see Akisame so serious about this matter right now. "That technique Alexander-kun was trying to perform was somewhat unsettling..." "" ... "" "Apapa~ That technique was quite scary~ Even Apa got a chill when he saw it~" ¡­Now that he mentions it, that technique caused us to have a serious discussion with Alexander-kun. Since it broke a martial artist''s taboo of mixing Ki Sei and Dou at the same time, we all talked to him to make him stop performing that technique! But, despite everyone''s warnings, he stubbornly decided to continue learning this one. Since it seemed like we couldn''t stop him from doing this, we could only make a Master pay attention when he practiced this. After all, by combining those two Ki, he could inadvertently injure himself! The good thing was that apparently he did not combine these Ki within his body, and instead tried to do it when striking... so the risk of doing it this way should be much lower. Even so¡­ since currently Alexander-kun seemed to have a little succeeding at this now, then we could see the fruit of his training¡­ and the result of this is exactly what Apachai says!! Undoubtedly that boy has created a very fearsome technique... "They started¡­" "..." The group of all those boys forms a circle, and then Alexander-kun and his opponent advance to the center... ¡°Oh~ I thought that brat would win easily, but¡­. his opponent has a good aura around him, this will be more interesting than I had thought. Hehehe, the brat might lose. " "A-lex will w-in..." "Hehehe, is it that our Shigure is already starting to unconditionally support her little man?" "..." As Sakaki says, the boy Alexander-kun was fighting seemed quite skilled... it was just a bit unexpected that Shigure would come to his defense, and so I can''t help but make fun of her a bit... even at the cost of the piercing gaze from Akisame. Hehehe, at least it was worth it to could see this girl''s slightly flushed face... With the fight about to begin, we all fell silent and focused on the two boys exchanging glances. So far, we have only seen Kenichi-kun fight seriously, and now we can finally see the progress this boy has made during these months ... Right away, Alexander strikes a fighting pose and begins to look at his opponent seriously. Unlike Kenichi who has a posture that is more based on Karate, Alexander''s is more similar to Chinese Kenpo¡­ which makes me a bit happy. The only difference was that his hands took more of a position with a relaxed open fist, a bit imitating a cat''s paw. It''s a bit interesting how even though the two of them learn basically the same thing from all of us, each of them has decided to take a little different style¡­ well, I think it''s partly due to their personality. While Kenichi seems to focus more on defense, Alexander-kun on the other hand is someone more offensive. ""E-Eh?"" True to his personality, Alexander-kun was the first to attack... the unexpected thing was that that boy received that blow that seemed to be more of a probing without any resistance! So most of us can''t help but exclaim in surprise seeing that boy collapsed on the ground so fast!! It was as if everything we had read before about that boy was wrong and he was just someone who was only appearances but without any talent!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) "I-Isn''t that guy very weak?! He lost in an instant!! " "...could it just be that Alexander is too strong for him?" "Maybe that''s it, Renka-san... so far, I haven''t been able to hit Alexander-senpai in any of our matches." "No... that just means you''re pathetic" "T-That is cruel, Renka-san... Shirahama-san also tries a lot!" "T-Thanks, Izumi-san!" "...weren''t that boy''s movements a little strange?" Seconds after he took a fighting stance, following the advice I gave Kenichi when he fought the guy from the karate club, I directly attacked that guy''s chin. There were two points that could be considered the weakest in the body, one was precisely that, and the other was the genitals. ¡­Since I didn''t have any resentment or hatred against this boy, I don''t think it would be right to target that place. So, I decided to go for the other weak point of him and then after that hit, Siegfried fell to the floor without moving... As Al¨ªen-kun says, this certainly seemed very anticlimactic! It seemed that things were concluded in just a matter of seconds! "Get up, I know that blow shouldn''t have affected you much... " But contrary to the thoughts of most, I knew very well that things were not as they seemed. I remembered his fighting style well in the anime, so this couldn''t fool me. I certainly felt a contact when I hit him, but more than a hit, the feeling I had was as if my fist was just pushing his face to the side! This guy turned his face in the same direction where the force of my blow was heading!! So, probably the damage he received from the hit was almost nil¡­ damn it! The reflexes of this guy are really quite good!! Also, probably being one of the most expert here and by being close too, Miu-chan also realized that something was not right about this¡­ it seems that she is more insightful than Renka-chan who bother Kenichi... it is good that at least he has Izumi-san to comfort him. So, just as both of us knew or thought, after my words, Siegfried gets up rubbing his chin a little... "La ~ la lara la la la laa la ~ ? ? That wasn''t a bad blow¡­ I could feel the impact a bit. Even so, you won''t be able to defeat me with just that! To do it you would have to make me unable to move! Otherwise, all your attacks will be useless!! La ~ la lara la la la laa la ~ ? ? " "..." "E-Eh? ¡­ H-He revived? " ¡° Are you stupid, weakling? It''s obvious that guy evaded Alexander''s blow! " "That guy is stupid? ...How can you tell someone how to defeat him ?!" "Well... Yes, Siegfried is someone who just says what he thinks..." ...this guy is undoubtedly a bit peculiar. I don''t know whether to classify him as Al¨ªen -kun says, a fool. Or to think that he is simply someone too honest which is Thor''s way of defending his friend. But surely, Siegfried''s actions cause most to be a bit surprised. On the other hand, I could only frown a little when I saw him. As he says, if I wanted to defeat him, then I should probably hit him faster than he can react due to his reflexes... or somehow nullify them. Well¡­ that''s why I wanted to fight him, so I can''t complain about this. Even so, I did not intend to follow the advice that he gives me... I had my own thoughts on how to defeat him. With that in mind, I again take the initiative to fight Siegfried. And right away, the same scene is repeated several more times... His fighting style was based almost solely on counterattacks. This guy didn''t mind taking a few hits as long as he had a chance to attack! It was good that in recent months I have focused a lot on practicing my Seikuken, otherwise, I probably would have already touched the ground due to one of his counterattacks! Chapter 329 Ragnarok 7 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "T-That guy actually seems to be immortal!!" ¡°¡­This fight won''t end as quickly as I had thought. It must be frustrating for Alexander to attack and not see him do a lot of damage to his opponent... " "Besides, Siegfried-san doesn''t miss an opportunity to make a counterattack every time Alexander-kun attacks..." Several minutes had passed since me and Siegfried had begun fighting, and things hadn''t changed much since the first few seconds this started... probably the only thing different was that now this guy''s clothes were dirty due to rolling a bit on the ground and that he had some slight scratches on his face. Fuck! As Renka-chan says, this had started to get a bit annoying!! Besides, I couldn''t let my guard down either since Miu-chan''s words were also very true!! Every time I attacked him, I immediately received a fast counterattack and to strategic areas of the body! This was becoming repetitive and stressful! This didn''t seem to have an ending no matter how hard I hit him! Or maybe I am the one who ends up in a bad position if I am a little careless!! ¡­I was really starting to consider attacking this guy''s crotch! I want to see if he can move that part of him just like he does with the other parts of his body! "La ~ la la la la la la la laa la ~ ? ? Excellent! Let me see more of those emotions of yours! I can feel the melody that your body is singing !! Those blows of yours are pretty good. Surely if this continues, then I will end up losing soon¡­ I can''t allow that, I''m about to create a great song for this fight! " "" ... "" Shit! Also, making things even worse for me, this guy seemed to be a total M! He really seemed to enjoy every time I hit him¡­ which was giving me a few chills! Well, instead of looking for more pain, it seems he had another goal... although I don''t quite understand it, at least knowing that reassured me a little. But... this is taking longer than I thought. Well, it''s not like I was just been throwing pointless punches either¡­ in fact, it seems like these had affected him a bit! From the beginning, I knew that simple blows would not defeat this guy and that is why I had chosen him to fight. So, until now, I had been concentrating my energy on my fists and hitting him! Due to the style of his martial art, he was certainly a good opponent to test my [Ki Control] skill, and also see the effects of it in a fight! But¡­ I didn''t expect this guy''s [Ki Control] to have been that high! Every time one of my blows hit his body, I could see that not only did he evade much of it because of his technique, but also the energy of his body was concentrated in that precise place counteracting my energy that should damage him even more than the simple impact! Due to how well he can handle his energy and that he even seems to do so unconsciously, this guy''s [Ki Control] ability was probably innate¡­ this was quite unexpected! Thanks to this, this fight had turned into one of attrition... either this guy falls due to accumulated damage, or I will be the one to do it out of carelessness by taking one of his counterattacks! Perhaps the only good thing was that I could rest a little by stay away from him since Siegfried so far only had been waiting to do a counter in my blows... Therefore, even though I was feeling a bit annoyed by the development of this fight, it could be said that I still had a bit of an advantage... I could attack him several times and then back off to rest a bit. This way, sooner or later I would be the one to end up standing¡­ although it would probably take a long time. Also, it seems that Siegfried understood this well... "La ~ la la la la la la la laa la ~ ? ? Let''s go! Let me hear that melody with greater intensity! It''s time for me to get serious about this!! La ~ la la la la la la laa la ~ ? ? " Contrary to what had happened so far, this time Siegfried takes the initiative to fight and throws himself at me spinning rapidly on his own axis... well, I didn''t expect to win in such a tedious way either. It was time for me to also get serious in this fight! Taking a fighting stance again, I control my breathing as I carefully watch him slowly approach and wait for the right moment to end this fight... When he reaches a place where he can reach me, immediately several blows begin to fall on my body and I quickly deflect or block them with my [Seikuken] without allowing these to pass my defense. So when I see that he concentrates a great amount of energy in what seemed like his final movement of this rain of blows, I place my center of gravity a little diagonally protecting myself with one of my shoulders... [Pan!] "..." It was certainly a bit of a heavy blow, and since I didn''t focus my energy in that place, I could feel that arm starting to go numb from the impact¡­ damn it! That will definitely leave me a bruise!! Although my energy control was perhaps not as good as this guy''s, its level was not so low that I would be able not to avoid the most damage by concentrating energy in that place in the same way that him... the reason for not doing it was that at this moment I was concentrating my energy on my fist! I preferred to receive that blow and thus be able to end this fight at once!! So almost at the same time that I received the blow, a second later my right fist had gone to his left side! [Pan] With the first impact, as I had practiced until now, I injected the energy of my fist into his body... watching with my eyes, I could see how this guy''s energy tried to repel my energy, but... [Pan] Almost in unison with the first impact, a second precedes it... then, the two waves of my energy seem to want to combine within his body. Normally, both energies would merge without problems since it could be said that they are from the same source, but... this is not exactly the case now. The first wave of energy was one with a calm flow that only tried to suppress Siegfried''s energy in a somewhat peaceful way, but the second, unlike this one, seemed to create small pulsations... these differences were the reason why the Masters from Ryozanpaku divided them and called them Ki Sei and Dou respectively. [Powm!!!] So when these two energies try to merge, it seems as if something went wrong and as a result when they finish joining, they end up creating what looks like a small explosion inside Siegfried''s body. This Ki blast even seems to be transmitted a bit to my fist that continued in contact with Siegfried''s side... I certainly succeeded in using the [Futae no Kawami] technique that I had been practicing up to now together with my [Seikuken]!! [Beep] [ Technical [ Futae not Kawami ] - C Learned] "Kwah !!!" As usual until now in this fight, Siegfried''s instinct was to turn his body a little to avoid damage, but sadly for him, my blow was completely over and he took all the damage from it. After all, instead of being a blow in which I concentrated my physical strength behind it, it had instead been energy. ¡­In fact, the blow had been very light. Also, even though there were several actions that had just happened and it seemed to take a longer time, everything transpired in a second! The time between these was only separated by a few milliseconds!! Interestingly, this time Siegfried does not fall after the hit... instead, he slowly recoils back while holding the side where I had hit him and shows a face of agony. Even so, the guy seems to recover quickly¡­ Shit! Don''t tell me I wasted so much time on a technique that it was useless on a person in the end?!! ¡°Excellent hit!! La ~ la la la la la la laa la ~ ? ?- Guewww !!! " A little disappointed by the technique that the system had just told me that I had finally learned, I was preparing myself to continue with this fight... I thought that in the end maybe I had no alternative but to defeat that guy after giving him several blows! But then, after his words and that Siegfried starting to sing, he is suddenly interrupted by a large amount of blood that is ejected from his mouth as he loses his balance and falls... [Beep] [Mission "Defeat the Ragnarok group" Objective to defeat the 5th fist Siegfried - Completed (You)] "E-Eh?" "Gyaaaa~!!! You have killed him, Alexander- san!! " ¡°Y-You''ve become a murderer now, Alexander-senpai!!! Y-You must surrender to the police now!! " "...W-What was that technique now, Alexander? " "Alexander-kun! Why did you use that technique on a person?!! " While I was a bit confused by the sudden development, the others who live in or frequent the dojo start yelling at me right away... Izumi-san and Kenichi''s face had turned totally pale when they saw Siegfried spit out a few liters of blood ... no, not just them. All the others had very similar faces! "Y-You''ll have to run away with me ah China now, Alexander!" ¡° Y-You can''t call me a murderer yet, you guys. The guy is still alive! A-Although¡­ it probably won''t stay like this for long! " The screams of the others make me recover and then I immediately run to the place where Siegfried was lying¡­ shit! In truth, his aura was rapidly weakening!! On the other hand, I am a bit grateful that Renka-chan is more concerned about me than Siegfried who was slowly dying¡­ also, if things had a bad ending, then I would probably take the latter''s option over Kenichi''s! No, fuck! I didn''t want to become a murderer as Kenichi says¡­ well, technically I already am, but... in this world, I haven''t killed anyone until now! And I really didn''t want to kill this boy!! This was an accident!! ...now I understand a little what Emilia-kun felt when she killed that guy with her breasts. N-No, this is not the time to think about Emilia-kun''s breasts! "Y-You shouldn''t have used that technique on a person, Alexander-kun... W-We have to seek help or else..." "..." Miu-chan¡­ that I trying to learn this technique was obviously to use it on my enemies. Just don''t expect this to be so harmful¡­ no! I had already had a couple of successes performing this technique on some practice logs, so I think I must have given myself a bit of an idea of the consequences of using this on a person... When I succeeded in performing this technique, suddenly the log I had hit seemed as if it exploded from the point of impact... Perhaps the problem was that Kenichi had also managed to do a slightly similar technique... although his had only split the trunk in half. It was a blow in which he concentrated his energy and it went through his target like a strong blast... Well, Kenichi''s move more than a flashy technique, it was more of a punch with a lot of energy behind it. I think I could imitate this [Mobioshi] as he calls it without much trouble¡­ sadly, I was more focused on learning this killer technique!! Since the Masters praised him a bit for creating that technique and did not say something like not to use it, so I did not think that mine that had done almost the same with the other log was so dangerous either... but... Also if we see the ranges with which classify system both techniques, I think we should assume that these were not as similar as I thought... while the technique of Kenichi [Mobioshi] is a range [G], on the other hand, my technique [Futae no Kawami] starts with a rank [C]... in fact, this one is only supposed to have 3 ranks ... from C to A. "A-Alexander-senpai... w-why are you torturing him, please let him die quietly!!" "Fuck you! I am not torturing him!! These are¡­ they are some medicines that I have! I won''t let this guy die now!! " As I watched Siegfried''s condition deteriorating rapidly, I take all the potions I had with me now and have him swallow them¡­ of course, I didn''t have the time to be picky and kind!! These were [F] rank potions that I had bought earlier that focused on restoring internal damage on the body, so I hoped that this would help Siegfried a bit. The truth is I don''t think it makes much sense to make him drink more than one since it is not as if its effect accumulates, but at this moment I could not afford to consider so many things! ¡­If this increased the effect by just 1% more than just using just one, then it would be worth it. Besides, I also start to use the [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki] technique on him. It was good that I had improved a little in this one and now I was in the second phase thanks to the help of Renka-chan that allowed me to continue practicing with someone! "Stand aside, Alexander!" Before I knew it, Akisame had appeared next to me and pushed me away to do the same as me and use the [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki] technique to treat Siegfried too. Besides, he is also joined by Master Ma applying some acupuncture to treat him. I''m not going to ask why these guys were here, I''m just thankful they showed up now! Akisame''s abilities were superior to mine on that technique, so without a doubt he could help the boy more than me. Although the technique I was now using did help a little to improve the internal workings of the body, the techniques Akisame can use should not only do that and certainly should help treat internal wounds much better. Then after several tens of minutes, I hear the sighs of relief from both Masters... despite the aura of Siegfried had greatly weakened, at least now his condition had stabilized! Although¡­ he really must have been in very bad shape. Akisame''s normally calm face now showed a bit of exhaustion and some sweat was running down her forehead! He certainly used a lot of his energy in treating that boy!! Haa~ I really couldn''t be happy at all after listening to the system that had completed the objective of defeating Siegfried¡­ this guy gave me a good scare! But it''s good that things didn''t get more complicated... although I was curious to meet Renka-chan''s mother since her daughter was a pretty pretty girl, I didn''t want to do it because I had to run away from here! ¡­Besides, I still had the ability to continue learning some things from these Masters of Ryozanpaku. Right away Akisame and Master Ma take Siegfried to their clinic. Even though he was already stable, he probably needed several treatment sessions from those two to fully recover... I hope he can really make a full recovery! Also, since things were quieter now, it was time for to me get some scolding from the Ryozanpaku Masters... in fact, they even wanted to make me promise not to use that technique again. If it weren''t because Siegfried had good control of his energy to protect himself a little from my technique, the handful of potions he ingested, and the treatment of the two Masters, then surely now he would be singing along with the angels! You might think that this technique was very lethal for people with low or without a good level of energy in their bodies... if I had used it on a person without an energy core, surely no matter how hard we tried to save him, he would end up dying! Faced with that request .. or maybe it was more of an order, I could just keep quiet without saying anything like a stubborn child who thought he had done nothing wrong. I certainly won''t use that technique on someone innocent again, but¡­ I know I''ll use that technique again when I have to. Since I did not like to promise things that I could not fulfill, then I could only keep silent receiving the strong gaze of those Masters... mainly from Akisame. So some days go by with a somewhat heavy atmosphere in the dojo. The good thing is that things improved a bit along with the recovery of Siegfried who was soon able to at least get out of bed¡­ it will probably take a few months for him to fully recover. When I go to see him, despite everything that had happened, he didn''t seem to hold any grudge against me. It really would have been a shame to have to bear the death of this boy, so I''m glad he''s okay. I would like to help him speed up his recovery a bit, but... unfortunately, I had used all the potions that I had now. Also I couldn''t buy them now in the system since the [Futae no Kawami] technique had practically emptied my savings! ...For a moment I thought I had wasted all of these when there wasn''t much of a reaction from Siegfried, but now I think it was money well spent! With no other option, for now, Siegfried will have to wait until I can get my interdimensional space back and get some potions out of there. Chapter 330 Training in Forest 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Kenichi) It had been a few days since Alexander-senpai had fought Siegfried-san¡­ no, rather, since he almost killed him! I-I still have some nightmares about that moment where he was throwing up a lot of blood! I-I think I even saw some pieces of his internal organs... I-I hope it was just my imagination and it really wasn''t pieces of his liver, kidney, or some other organ!! ¡­It is good that it seems that he is recovering favorably. I think even Alexander-senpai was a bit worried about him since he visited him a couple of times at Akisame-shishio''s clinic. Without a doubt, that moment caused a great surprise to all of us. Even the one responsible for this, who normally acts carefree, and also the Masters who scolded him quite a bit after everything seemed to have been sorted out. The only thing that worries me is that after the masters forbade him to use that technique, Alexander-senpai never spoke to make that promise... n-now I''m even more afraid to fight him in our practice matches! Well, I don''t think he used that technique against me¡­ right? That technique was quite terrifying!! Before I was a little happy for having created a technique for which the Masters praised me a lot, moreover, I had mastered it more easily than Alexander-senpai did with his! So I had finally gotten over him for the first time at something! ...Now I understand that this was probably simply because the complexity of both techniques was quite different¡­ and, above all, the effects of these seem to be very different! T-That depresses me a bit¡­ no! I don''t need a technique that can kill a person!! I''m fine with my own technique. Although after that fight the Ryozanpaku masters also warned me a bit about using my technique, they were not as serious as they did with Alexander-senpai. I think after seeing what happened recently, they took these techniques more seriously... I think they were a bit sloppy before. ¡° Damn old man¡­ seriously, what''s on his mind?! " "Well... he said this was for our training." "Training? That old man probably just wanted to punish me!! " "..." Alexander-senpai''s screams and complaints were due to our situation now... wherever we put our eyes, we could only see trees! A few hours ago, suddenly the old man had brought us and left us in this forest!! While he said that this was training, he had insisted that we couldn''t practice in this place and that we just had to survive on our own here... even though this seemed like a break from our training at Furinji-san''s dojo, I couldn''t relax at all being in the middle of a forest! Also...lately if I don''t train a bit the techniques that the Masters teach Alexander-senpai and me, I feel uneasy! So if it weren''t for Alexander-senpai who had made us look for some food first, I''d probably be practicing now to try and relax. But, it seems that I''m not the only one... Alexander-senpai seems to have also gained that habit... the thought of him that the Ryozanpaku Masters might be using some brainwashing or hypnosis technique on us to implant that impulsive desire to practice, no longer seemed so crazy to me now... On the other hand... what he says is true! I also think our situation is mostly because of Alexander-senpai! I just didn''t dare blame him and that''s why I didn''t mention it... You might think that this was a lesson from those Masters so that he could think a little more about his recent actions, but... the truth is that the problem was another! Before the old man brought us to this place, Alexander-senpai and Furinji-san were practicing as usual. It was then that, probably due to her being a bit distracted, the loud sound of [Pan!!!] from a slap was heard throughout the dojo¡­ then a few seconds later, the loud shout of ¡°Kyaaa~!! Pervert Alexander-ku!! " by Furinji-san it was the next... Yes! That was none other than Alexander-senpai spanking Furinji-san''s bulging buttocks! Also, while I could only totally gape from witnessing this, he on the other hand was quite excited by the fact that he was finally able to land a "hit" on her! ...He didn''t even seem to pay much attention to Furinji-san''s claims, who a bit annoyed, entered the house not wanting to train with him again. Well, it will probably only take a few hours for her to decide to help him train again¡­ I had heard those words before and, in the end, she would go back to training with him. The cause of this I think was Renka-san who was quickly willing to take her place¡­ damn it! I perfectly understood Sakaki-shishio who squeezed his beer every time he watched some of these scenes! I was so envious of him too!! And it wasn''t just these two girls! Even Shigure-san seemed to have an even more serious relationship with him now! No! Things were even worse! Apparently, Alexander-senpai had several other girls already!! The world is so unfair¡­ while he can have a nice time with any of them, I on the other hand have no one!! Although¡­ it''s probably a bit unfair to complain to him about this. Alexander-senpai at least was quite direct and clear when Sakaki-shishio asked him what he felt for those girls... I, on the other hand, don''t even dare to take the hand of Izumi-san!! Well... I can''t deny that I was a little glad when I saw the old man holding Alexander-senpai after that event while saying that he was going to train him a bit... unfortunately, this was very momentary happiness since I was also involved in this! ¡­After that, both of us were dragged here. Also, I think he only made things worse because while the old man was bringing us to this forest, Alexander-senpai started yelling things like ¡°Help! This old man thinks of doing very bad things to me !! ¡± ¡­although his words may have been true, surely the others who heard him had a wrong idea of this! I even thought I saw that a small vein that appeared to protrude on the old man''s forehead because of this! If the boy who had taken advantage of his precious granddaughter now did this, then I think it is understandable that the old man wanted to throw him deep in a forest!! And the worst was why I had to be involved in this?!! It''s not fair¡­ ¡°Hamtaro-kun¡­ you look more and more like a hamster, you know? Do you plan to eat only nuts while we are here? I want some animal protein!! " "... leave me alone, Alexander-senpai." While we were walking through the forest, I had managed to find many nuts and therefore I began to eat some of these while remembering the recent facts. At least I think I won''t starve... "Well... the damn old man could at least give us some tools to survive here!" Well, as I thought, I don''t think we could get anything else besides these nuts to eat¡­ after all, we had been thrown here with only our clothes! Or so I thought... "Well, things aren''t that bad thanks to my goddess Shigure who is more kind than that old man, she did not abandon me!" Hidden from somewhere in his clothes, Alexander-senpai takes out a small Kunai¡­ from his words, it had been given to him by Shigure-san! Right away, he looks for a suitable stick and with the laces of our shoes he creates a spear which he names "Ben Dover - 3" ... "Y-You seem very used to this, Alexander-senpai." ¡°¡­Unfortunately, it''s not the first time I''ve ended up in a place where you can only see trees and plants where you direct your vision¡­ no, in fact, this time it''s much better than before. Tch... I really have a little desire to do the same I did to the guy who kidnapped several people and threw them on a desert island to that old man... no, I think it is enough to annoy Miu-chan a little again to irritate the old man¡­ ¡± "..." I-It seems like there is a good reason for him to add a number 3 to the name of the spear¡­ I''m a little curious about it, but¡­ I-I don''t think it''s a good idea to ask about Alexander-senpai''s past! That scares me!! "Well, at least now we can hunt something!" "Yes!" Without a doubt, now having a weapon with us, I felt a little more secure being in this forest. Also, although nuts are not bad, I preferred to eat a rabbit or a similar animal too... I feel a little sorry for the little rabbit, but we need to eat! ¡°¡­I think there were bears in this forest. Come on, let''s find one! " "Gyaaa ~ !! Nooo ~ The nuts are fine, Alexander-senpai !! They also have a lot of proteins~ " Unexpectedly, Alexander-senpai''s thoughts and mine were very different! When he walk in a random direction and says that, I have no choice but to throw myself at his feet and beg him not to look for bears!! Seriously, what was this little boy thinking ?! He thinks bears were yellow with a red shirt and they just stupidly ate honey? !! It was not fluffy and harmless !! They had fearsome claws and teeth !!! "Well... maybe you''re right, I''m not entirely sure that the person responsible for splitting the tree on the island was one of those masters... it could very well have been a bear with the level of strength of those Ryozanpaku Masters... There is no option, so let''s find a river to fish for something. " "Y-Yes! That''s a great idea!!" Well... I think that if the masters fought a bear, they would surely be victorious. Of course, that is a thought that will remain solely in my head! I don''t want Alexander-senpai to change his mind and then make us look for a bear! So after making that decision, we started walking through the forest looking for a river. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ After finishing some preparations, Alexander-senpai and I started walking through the forest in search of a river. Then a few hours more later, we ended up finding one... Unfortunately, it seems that someone else had the same idea as us. "Well... it is really true that when you are not looking for something, then this is the first thing that appears in front of your eyes... I assure you that if we looked for one specifically, surely we would not have found one... or we would have lasted much longer " "W-Why ?! W-Why did a bear really have to show up?!!! " "Groww !!!" "Gyaaa ~ !!!" "Didn''t you hear what I just say it? For whatever reason, this is how the world works. Also¡­ I don''t think pretending to be dead in front of a bear will work, Hamtaro-kun... I think they are scavengers, you know? " I-I wasn''t pretending to be dead and it was just because my legs gave out! Also, I think I actually died for a few seconds as I felt my heart stop when the bear roared!! N-Now we are completely dead!! Doesn''t Alexander-senpai really understand the situation we''re in? How can he be so calm?!! W-Well ... I must be thankful that at least he did not think about running away while left me behind to entertain the bear since I could not move my legs! "Ha!" "Groww?!" "Hmn?" "Hiii !!!!" Unexpectedly, when Alexander-senpai seemed to prepare to fight the bear, someone else appeared... it was a man with gray hair and who looked just as muscular as some Ryozanpaku masters. Not only that, he actually seemed to be someone quite strong as he starts fighting the bear with his bare hands!! Also, I think he was beating that bear !! Surely the image of a man fighting a bear with his bare hands was quite surprising, but¡­ for some reason, I felt that the aura around that man was even more terrifying than the bear''s! Soon that scene becomes somewhat bloody... well, surely it was normal that the scene of a bear fighting a man turned out to be somewhat bloody, but ... unlike how perhaps it should have been, the blood that was spilled was not that of the man and rather came from the bear! "Gruuwe ..." "...Are you two okay?" Then as if it were an illusion, after having defeated the bear, the aura that surrounded that man disappears, and with a rather kind face he asks us that. If it weren''t because now his hands and some other parts of his body were stained with blood, probably that kind face would have calmed me even more ... "T-Thank you¡­ you have saved us." "..." "No problem" Even so, he had saved us and so I quickly thank him for this. It seemed that now I could breathe a big sigh of relief, but... right after our little exchange of words, Alexander-senpai also decides to speak... "That bear is mine! I had seen it first!! " "" E-Eh? "" While the two of us were talking, Alexander-senpai had slowly approached where the bear was and, once he had positioned himself a few inches from it, he says that while pushing this man away with his spear! Now it was like a lion defending its prey so that other predators would not take it away! No, perhaps it was rather a small hyena that had taken prey from a lion... Probably without knowing very well how to react to this, that man walks away from the bear and Alexander-senpai''s spear with which he was threatening him... "..." "A-Alexander-senpai... th-that''s a bit..." ¡°Tch¡­ ok, I''ll give you the bear head because you killed him. The rest is mine! " "..." "Hiiii! ~" ...I think he also knew that this was not a very good thing, so he spoke again while cutting off the bear''s head to immediately hand it over to this man who was still unable to say anything and only receives what he gives him. I don''t know what was worse, what Alexander-senpai was doing or the scene of him cutting off the bear''s head and giving it to this guy! Not, both were bad enough!! "..." I think that since he had his hands stained with blood he didn''t mind getting dirtier by holding that head!! Or he was probably just still too surprised to react correctly!! ¡°What... are you still not satisfied? Well¡­ I''ll give you the paws, but don''t wait for one more piece of meat!! " "P-Please, senpai! D-Don''t keep dismembering the poor bear anymore!! " In the end, I am the one who has to intervene! I couldn''t take any more to continue watching this bloody scene! My stomach had started to upset!! ¡°N-No¡­ it''s okay. You can keep the bear¡­ I only intervened because I thought you two were in trouble, but¡­ maybe it wasn''t necessary? Right... I haven''t introduced myself, I''m Ogata . Who are you two, little ones? " It seems that thanks to my screams, the man comes out of the trance he was in and introduces himself. It turned out that Ogata-san was a martial artist who had come to the mountains to train a bit too¡­ according to his words, this area was a place where people came to train since ancient times. That calmed me down a bit, at least, now I know that the old man''s words were true and he had not only come to this place to get rid of Alexander-senpai! Then, being more relaxed, the three of us started to discuss a bit about various things. I think Oga ta -san was really a good person, he really didn''t want to think what would have happened if he and Alexander-senpai started fighting for that bear! I think what I felt before was due to the fear that caused me to see a wild bear for the first time ... after we talked a bit, I could see that Oga ta -san was a quite calm person Chapter 331 Training In The Forest 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) After a few dozen minutes of finding the man named Ogata, he took us to a cabin where he was staying in this forest. To be honest, this gave me a lot of mistrust¡­ in all the stories that I know of, the three words, cabin, forest, and children, never had a good development! If it wasn''t because I recognized this guy the instant I saw him, then I would have decided to quickly get away from him! Well... since he was one of the antagonists in the history of this world, maybe things could develop in a much worse way than if the person who found me had been an old woman with a house made of sweets... This man was someone on the Master level with the number [128] and various fighting skills on his head! Even though it is a lower level than the Ryozanpaku masters, it would certainly be very bad if he decided to attack us. Although, seeing the color of his aura around him, I couldn''t consider him a very bad person. In fact, I don''t think the "bad guys" in this world are that evil... at best, in his aura and in his words after Kenichi and I chatted with him a bit, I could only distinguish a desire and ambition to improve his skills. I think the only problem with Ogata and other antagonists of this world is that to achieve this, they would not mind doing some things that the Ryozanpaku masters did not approve of... even so, I think that very few of them could be considered real bad people. Also, maybe I''m still more inclined to the ideologies of these Ryozanpaku antagonistic masters... probably as long as it is not doing some too extreme things, I do not see bad that someone seeks to be strong or put their abilities on test with others. Well, it is also true that perhaps in this world where peace reigns, ideologies like this are not entirely the most appropriate... those masters of... I think they called themselves "Yami", they just have the bad luck of having been born in this world. "Well, the food is ready." "Finally! I''ve been wanting to try bear stew for a while! " "T-Thank you, Ogata-san..." In the end, I decided to also share some of the meat from my bear with Ogata. I remembered that I couldn''t use my interdimensional storage and probably neither I nor Kenichi could finish the whole bear before its meat started to decompose. Therefore, I decided to give him some too. ...well, since he was the one who had to carry it here and also prepares it for cuisine and cooking, I think he deserved a bit to eat this stew as well. "D- Delicious!" After having some doubts, Kenichi tastes the stew and exclaims with glee. But this was not strange, this was really delicious! Although, I don''t think it was due to Ogata''s cooking and instead it was surely due to the material the stew was made from! That bear was an animal in the 9th limit after all! If it hadn''t been for the fact that I had the spear made with the Kunai that Shigure gave me and also that it was an animal without much intelligence, I would have followed Kenichi''s suggestion and fled the place the moment I saw the bear strength. Certainly, the animals at the top of the food chain in this world cannot be underestimated¡­ besides, this forest was a bit special. From what I could see, it was a level 13 zone! The energy in this place was quite abundant and even surpassed the zone where our mansion on Gaia had been created... [It''s a shame that this World is in decline¡­ this place is probably one of the few zones that exceed level 10 that are still in this world. I think it would even be difficult to find an area with a concentration of energy greater than this place...] Well, I only came to this world to train in martial arts. It''s not like I had an idea to create a base here in this world, so that doesn''t matter much, Aurora. We can probably find an even better place on Gaia in the future. Although¡­ those places always come along with a lot of trouble. So, for now, the girls and I in Gaia can only afford to defend the Mansion place from others. If we got a better place, then we would also have to face and rappel even stronger people. You might think that''s a suitable place for our group for now. Also, because we now have a more solid foundation in Gaia, the girls should have a more relaxed time living there. Also, because of this, I can be calmer by being away from girls. [Well, that''s true. As long as those girls don''t do something like go to a level 2 Area, then there shouldn''t be a lot of people bothering them and causing problems for them now] ¡­Yes, I don''t think any of them are so impulsive or negligent to do something like that. Probably the one among them who could do something like that to test her skills is Saeko... although she is not stupid to put herself and the other girls at risk. Also, with Rika there who is quite a sensible woman, she would surely intercede to prevent something like that from happening. For that reason, I don''t think there are many problems on that side. In fact, I am a little more concerned about the girls who stayed in Ruananpur¡­ that city was more chaotic than the Kingdom of Delna! Well¡­ Revy had already lived there a long time and therefore, she should be able to take care of herself without much trouble. Also, Leona is a girl who can fend for herself very well too. Probably the only thing I need to worry about is that pair of twins... although, maybe my concern for them is more due to the problems that those little diablesses can cause! ¡­The good thing is that I should be back there in a few more weeks. I just hope something hasn''t happened there before I leave this world. Well, returning to the subject of this forest, it is not strange that many martial artists came here to train and that the creatures here had such strength. What seemed curious to me is that despite the level of the bear, I did not find any crystal in it. [That just means it was a normal creature and not a Monster, it''s just a creature that doesn''t have the instinct to create a point where it concentrates its energy. All energy is distributed in its body...] ¡­Isn''t it better to have the energy distributed that way? That doesn''t sound too bad to me. [It certainly doesn''t sound bad, but it''s not that efficient. It may not be that bad on creatures with a level 1 soul, but... a creature with a level 2 soul without a point to focus its energy has a huge disadvantage with one that does have a crystal. The latter can use that energy stored in its crystal to use abilities with which, if both creatures fought, there would be no question who would win. The creature with no energy core would have practically no chance against the one with a crystal. ¡­Perhaps the only merit of a creature without a crystal¡­ no, it is still a great disadvantage probably. Thanks to the body concentrate most of the energy that this one has, its meat is quite tasty¡­] ¡­ Whaa~ Fuck! Isn''t it like those creatures just tried hard to be delicious?! Well... everyone has their own goals in life... But I must say that this bear certainly tasted better than other 9th-limit critters that I had tried. I thought that this was only due to the bad feeling generated by the idea of trying things like large insects or wolves, which could also be considered large dogs, but it seems that in truth it was simply that this bear was more delicious. ¡­seeing how Kenichi and I repeat one dish after another, it might not really have been difficult to eat that all bear on our own¡­ it might not need to share it with Ogata after all. "Haa~ That was delicious!" "Yes... maybe we should look for more bears in this forest?" ¡°P-Please don''t do it, Alexander-senpai! E-Eating something like that so often probably wouldn''t make it so delicious anymore, r-right? ! " "Well... maybe that''s true." "Hahaha, really are two pretty energetic guys." After emptying the large pot of stew that Ogata had prepared, me and Kenichi pounded our stomach lightly to express our satiety. Well, now that we have our stomachs full, then it would be nice to move on to do a little digestion. ¡°Let''s train a bit, Kenichi. It seems that your opponent this time is a little stronger than before... " "E-Eh? T-That''s... " Now that there were only two members of the Ragnarok left that we haven''t defeated, the leader of this group finally had to make his appearance. So now that Kenichi had discovered that the person who had been making his life difficult was none other than his childhood friend... well, he was probably the second reason why his life is now more complicated. Those who hold the first place to be responsible for that, without a doubt, are those Masters of Ryozanpaku. A few days ago the guy with the nickname Odin had appeared in front of him... at first Kenichi was glad to meet a friend from his childhood days, but unfortunately, that quickly changed when he revealed himself as the final boss who he had to defeat. ...it affected him so much that he even seemed to be avoiding thinking about it, and now that I mention it, the face of anguish that he showed that time reappears. I didn''t want to pressure him, but he had to fulfill the mission of defeating Ragnarok for me! Well, I could also defeat him myself, but¡­ that seemed to be something personal and besides, I was more interested in fighting against that guy''s right hand. It wasn''t a matter of strength since, if you compare both of them, he was only a 7th limit while Odin had a level of 85. I wanted to fight Berseker simply because I thought that was more interesting. The funny thing is¡­ it seemed like the problem between the two of them was for Miu-chan. The guy was jealous that Kenichi could be close to her... if he found out that she has a closer relationship with me, then he would probably change his focus to vent his resentment towards me... So maybe it''s better to push Kenichi a bit into fighting him before that happens! The problem was that his current strength differed a lot from that guy, he was now only level 68. That meant he was almost two limits completely exceeded by him! If they both fight now, Kenichi will most likely be defeated. I have to help him a little so that this difference decreases¡­ so, if we take advantage of the abundant energy in this forest, he can really improve more than doing the same in the dojo! I just hope it''s enough for him to defeat Odin, if not, then I will have to defeat him myself in the end... and that would surely be more complicated given my current limit! Let''s hope I haven''t altered the history of this world so much¡­ After dragging Kenichi out of the hut, we both started to practice a bit. He obviously can''t be compared to Miu-chan... for various reasons. But he had actually become a good opponent to fight. It''s just a little annoying how he repeatedly makes me promise not to use the technique with which I nearly killed Siegfried on him¡­ if he''s still that annoying, I''ll actually use it! Well, even if I wanted to, I don''t think I can use it now... I didn''t want the subject watching us practice to be interested in that technique! That would be quite troublesome!! "you both are really quite talented ..." "..." "R-Really? Ogata-san, do you think I''m talented really?!!" "E-Eh? O-Of course¡­ it''s admirable how despite being so young both of you have such skills in martial arts. " ¡°Ogata-san, you really are a good person! My Masters often tell me that I have no talent for martial arts ... " After watching us train for a while, Ogata chimes in by saying that. Of course, the happiest for his words was Kenichi who with bright eyes like stars approach him with enough enthusiasm... this kind has perhaps forgotten that this guy killed a bear with his bare hands before? "Hahaha, it seems that they are quite strict with you" Well... more than strict, those guys are sadists... besides, they probably just like to tease Kenichi by telling him that he has no talent... ¡°But I really think you are both like two rough diamonds¡­ after polishing them a bit, they will surely become a pair of precious jewels! What do you think? ¡­Wouldn''t you two like to become my disciples?" "..." "E-Eh? Y-Your disciples? " ... then, in the next moment, Ogata makes us that proposal that leaves Kenichi quite surprised and me sinking in my thoughts... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (Old man Furinji POV) After leaving the boys in the forest, I had been watching them so that nothing happened to them... well, the one that worried me the most was Kenichi... the little imp seemed to be able to handle himself quite well. ¡­Haa~ It''s a pity that my granddaughter seems to have inherited her father''s aspect of taking an interest in slightly troublesome people. Well¡­ Shizuha was a good girl, something I can''t say about that little brat too¡­ It would have been better if Miu took an interest in Kenichi¡­ at least, that way I think I could have annoyed that boy a bit before accepting the relationship between the two of them. That other damn brat doesn''t seem to care about my approval to take my granddaughter! I really expected to see him suffer a little in this forest... Well, I didn''t just bring him here for that. Here they could train a little and improve a lot... also, I think it was time to see the true disposition of that boy... everyone in the dojo knew very well that this boy could perhaps be easily attracted by the Masters who have a different ideology than us! The others had been avoiding this, had let it slide, or maybe they were also a little scared what this boy ended up deciding in the end, but¡­ if was inevitable that this would happen, then we couldn''t stop it. Also, it would probably be best for everyone else to avoid being more affected by this if this goes on too long... So, to test the boy, I had brought him here after arguing with the others a bit. There was no better way to see what he decided than to make him meet one of those Masters¡­ besides, it would also be good for Kenichi to meet someone like Ogata. And now, it seems that things have reached the point of seeing what those two boys decide... Chapter 332 Rozz’s Forest – Girls’ Adventures 1. Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Rei - Rozz''s Forest) A few weeks ago, we had to face the monster invasion season in this Area¡­ it was certainly something much more intense than what happened in the Delna Kingdom previously, but¡­ it didn''t surprise me much either. It wasn''t much different than going to a city that was crawling with zombies or facing a horde of zombies... No¡­ actually, I think since this only happens a couple of months a year, things are still much better than in our world where something similar can happen at any time! ... I really don''t know if my life and that of the other girls has improved now. Well, at least I don''t think it''s gotten worse... right? Either way, I hope that brat Alexander comes back soon bringing the weapons my parents and the others wanted... well, the last time I spoke to them on the radio, apparently since they took care of zombie cities adjacent to the camps, things now turned many best than earlier. It seems that the scrolls that Emilia was trying to create were quite useful¡­ I hope she can succeed in making those of the level that Alexander gave Yuriko-san soon. The truth is that I trusted her more than that brat! I''m sure he can forget things and instead go chasing some skirts!! ¡­From what I heard, it seems that even Yuriko-san has somehow been attracted to him now! Also, perhaps what surprises me even more, is that Saya seems to have accepted that! Well¡­ that''s her family''s problem, so I shouldn''t get too involved. What I should be worried about is if something like this could happen with my mother! They don''t seem to get along as well as Alexander and Yuriko-san, but¡­ I can''t let my guard down! I also thought that the merchant we met when all arrived in this world, both had several differences between the two, but... now she is his slave!! ¡­Although, it is also true that this woman earned that by herself. Because of what she did, I think it was a lot easier for all of us to accept this. Anyway, I have to be careful that none of that happens to my mother! I must talk to my father seriously so he doesn''t do something stupid like Soichiro-san¡­ you can''t let your guard down with any man! I thought Soichiro-san was someone responsible and quite upright, but without prior notice, he ended up getting a girl his daughter''s age pregnant!! Although¡­ I think this time a lot of the blame falls on the other party, Yuki. That girl''s way of thinking was quite¡­ strange, to say the least. At first she seemed to be behind Alexander, but since the reason for her doing this did not seem so honest, in the end she did not find the support of any of the girls next to him. ¡­So I''m pretty sure she was the one who might have wanted that to happen! Although I cannot agree with her way of doing things, perhaps I should praise her determination. At the very least, if I had a bit of that determination, then it might be easier for me to talk to Alexander about some things... or at least I wouldn''t act the way I normally do when I''m feeling embarrassed! ...If it weren''t for that boy being quite pushy, I''d probably just end up pushing him away. Maybe I should be grateful that Alexander is that way... "What''s wrong, Rei? You seem quite pensive " "Eh? No... I just had some concerns about the things that happened recently in our world..." ¡°Oh, that''s true¡­ I think Hirano-kun''s son, Matsushima-san''s, and¡­ Saya''s little brother should be unborn or already do it. It would be nice to go and see those little ones... " ¡­It seems that Saeko-senpai has come to understand me quite well. Instead of talking about the problems in that place, she brings up the issue of the children who, as she says, were probably already born. "While I don''t think there is much of a problem about the first two you mentioned... I am surprised that you can calmly discuss Yuki''s case... you probably shouldn''t bring up that matter when Saya is together with us." The matter of Hirano-kun and Matsushima-san was something to perhaps be happy and congratulate on them. It was a bit surprising how that shy boy and that strict policewoman would now become parents, but there was nothing wrong with that. But the other matter... that was very different and it had several complications! Surely it wasn''t something you could argue with a smile like Saeko-san does now!! "Hmn? Well, that seems to have been sorted out somehow, right? Besides... things can''t be changed anymore and the little one is not at fault, I think Saya knows that and she won''t have any resentment against that child. " "..." Well... I understand what she''s saying, but... it''s really surprising how this girl seems to be too carefree on that matter! No¡­ being one of the girls who doesn''t seem to be bothered much by the fact that the brat continues to bring more women to our group, this shouldn''t surprise me. Surely if there were only girls with that mentality in our group, maybe Alexander now set himself the goal of creating a country made of all women for himself! B-Besides¡­ I think the other girls who tried to make that brat hold back on going looking for women, have slowly been infected by girls with a more accommodating mentality! I-I even think that lately, I have started to just try to avoid thinking about it! ¡­I think it''s best to talk to girls like Kurisu about this matter before something like what I said before happens. While I said I should be grateful for that personality of him a bit, there is a limit to that too! ¡°Changing the subject, you have become more skilled with the spear, Rei. Now you can fight monsters without having to rely on firearms so much." "Yes! I have tried a little! Although... I still don''t think I''m as good as Saeko-senpai with the sword still" Well, there was little point in thinking about it. Probably several girls had simply resigned themselves to the way things were now... probably like me, the other girls better decided to focus on trying their own things than to focus on things that perhaps had no solution. But thanks to this, I had improved enough in the use of the spear that Alexander gave me earlier. Now I had the confidence to fight with this one in this Area! Well, this was also thanks to having the support of the girls Rika-san led, and the others who had also come to this Area... thanks to them, I could afford to practice with my spear focusing on one or a couple of enemies while the others took care of the other monsters. These girls had more and more coordination with each other and became more skilled with firearms too. During the previous monster invasion, all of them not only surprised me... several organizations that also participated to try to keep the city of adventurers so that it did not fall for the monsters that seemed to have no end that came out of the forest, they could not avoid exhaling by the number of enemies that fell in front of our group. A great mountain of bodies had practically been created at that time in that place where we fought! Well... with that, surely if any of those organizations had a bad thought towards us, now they will think it several times before carrying it out. Also, it wasn''t just those girls who put on a good display. Saeko-san, Mary-san, Scythe, and the little bird girl, all of them cut a large number of enemies in two thanks to their weapons or claws... I even think I did a good job at that time too! Although I don''t feel like I''m as skilled as the previous girls, thanks to my spear [Thunder Naga Feelings''s] it makes things much easier for me. This one had a great edge and I practically pierced my enemies like they were paper!! Also, if I could not finish off my enemy on the first hit damaging a vital part, even with just making a small scratch on it, this spear would generate a small electric shock that paralyzed my enemy giving me time to attack again and thus finish the monster off! It was actually quite a good weapon! Also, I''m probably not making this show its full potential yet. From what Alexander told me, the way to use these weapons is by injecting them with user energy... sadly, it seems that I am not yet capable of doing such a thing. While it''s a shame that I can''t use this spear properly yet, this doesn''t bother me too much for now. It seems that not even Saeko- senpai can do that with her sword... although, from what she has told me, it seems that the biggest problem is that her weapon needs a greater amount of energy to use it fully. ¡­After all, it seems that his weapon is of higher rank than mine. If it weren''t for the fact that I really liked my spear, I think I''d complain to that brat for showing favoritism by giving Saeko-senpai a better weapon! Although¡­ it probably doesn''t make much sense to want a better weapon if I can''t even use it properly. I think the only ones who can use that energy that Alexander talks about are Mary-san, Scythe, and Vrana. About the former since uses her fists and feet to fight monsters, I thought she would have a more difficult time fighting monsters, but¡­ unexpectedly, she wasn''t far behind the other girls killing enemies! It was a bit strange how the monsters she was fighting fell off after a couple of hits from her. I thought maybe they have just fainted, but after we checked them and even though they didn''t look like had an external wound, none of those monsters was breathing! As for the girl with the huge scythe¡­ she slashed multiple enemies with a single slash from her weapon! S-Seeing the image of her bathing in the blood of her enemies was quite scary¡­ I don''t understand how Saeko-sanpai could happily clean her up in the bathroom after a fight! Besides... she was a bit like a dog that, after bathing it, would immediately run to wallow in the dirt! Although, instead of dirt, this girl came back covered in blood every time she went out!! ... I don''t know who was rather a monster between her and her enemies... no! Now that I remember, she was also a monster just like the last girl who could also control her energy! Only since Scythe has a much more normal appearance than the girl who had wings and claws on her feet, sometimes I forget this... The last one, the Harpy girl, apparently the way she controlled her energy was by hardening her feathers. When Alexander first told me about these things, since seemed quite unreal stuff something like manipulating energy within oneself, at first I thought that he was lying to me or making fun of me... But, seeing the physical changes that this girl manifested in her feathers, I have no choice but to believe his words. "What''s up, fat girl? Why are you watching Vrana? ...Are you envious that the master loves Vrana more because she doesn''t have those big lumps that only get in the way? " "I''m not fat!! Besides... I''m not envious of you, you damn bird girl! " Probably feeling my gaze on her, Vrana turns to me saying that while she seems to highlight her almost flat chest of which she seems to be so proud! That was really a bit annoying! ...I can probably counterattack this bird girl by telling her that surely the Master that she loves so much thinks very differently from those "lumps of useless meat" she talks about! That is easy to understand by looking at the proportions of the girls in the mansion!! Unfortunately, it is something embarrassing to talk about and I prefer not to continue discussing that topic. Also, I feel that I would be losing if I lower myself to discuss such matters with this little bird¡­ I think she understands her Master''s tastes very well and that''s why my breasts bother her so much! Like she probably understood or imagined my previous thoughts when she saw my face and as if she didn''t want to lose or was upset about it, Vrana says something that almost makes me drop my spear in surprise! "...you are envious of Vrana because the Master only gave you a replacement stick while Vrana let her lick his stick of meat!" "" E-Eh? "" "S-So... Alexander-sama has done that kind of thing with that girl who seems quite young... n-no, I think that''s normal since they seem to be of similar ages?" "... Th-That girl is lucky to be able to do that for someone like Alexander-sama..." ¡°It seems like I must try harder ¡­ I can''t lag behind that Harpy. Perhaps, when the Master returns, I should try to be able to spend more time with him alone... I just hope that this time he does not reject that I want to make him feel good. Leona-senpai is lucky to have gone with Master this time... " "Meat... Master..." "S-Scythe-chan, you''re drooling again..." "Da-Da-Damn bird, what are you saying?!! W-Who would be envious of that?!!!" T-This girl¡­ she has even a worse mentality than girls like Saeko-senpai! Not only is she very accommodating to Alexander, but she also doesn''t seem to understand the meaning of the word shame well! H-How can she talk about that?!! No! The main problem is how can she be proud of that?!! B-Besides... the worst thing is that his words annoy me a lot for some reason!! And it is also not only she who has a strange mentality! While Rika-san, Saeko-san, and I were somewhat surprised by those words and our faces blushed a bit, ary-san and the soldier gils look with some envy at Vrana who seems to enjoy the looks of those girls! ... E-Even Scythe who is usually quite quiet says that while she seems to be having some strange thoughts! W-Well... maybe it''s not bad things and she just wants to bite that boy a little bit... no, wait... that''s pretty bad too! ¡°Everyone, focus. We are still inside the forest! Also, this time we have gone further than usual, you all cannot be neglected! " Probably also feeling a bit uncomfortable, Rika-san speaks to try and change the strange atmosphere that had formed here. Well, it was also true that it was not good to neglect ourselves in this place... Due to the invasion of monsters, the forests seemed a bit more desolate than usual and we had to go deeper to hunt them down. Therefore, we were able to explore deeper zones of these. So, after we all calmed down a bit, we continued our exploration. Everything looked to be like a normal day, but then suddenly we find a group of people approaching us... Well, previously, this was also a bit average. But after the invasion of Monsters, this happened less often and now we could explore without meeting anyone for the whole day. Of course, those groups with which we meet never had good intentions. Although after our group became a little more known in this area, those people who were engaged in trying to steal the adventurers, now tried to avoid us. "¡­Who are you?" ¡­ So this time I think it should only be people who wanted to discuss some things with us¡­ or also simply that this group had a lot of confidence in themselves or did not know about us. After all, in this forest, various groups arrive every day... so they can be just stupid people who don''t investigate things. Chapter 333 Forest Adventures Rozz- girls 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Rika) ¡°¡­Who are you all?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As we were walking through the forest in search of some other prey, suddenly a group of people came out of the trees and approached us. To my question, most just remain silent, and those who led them to this group show a smile on their faces¡­ Looking at their actions, it was obvious that they did not come with good intentions. Although the good thing is that now I did not feel so worried about this¡­ it was not the first time that we went through something like this, and so, all the girls who were with me are holding their weapons with a serious face waiting for an order to attack. Umu¡­ without a doubt their actions generated a lot of trust between all of us. There was just one thing that bothered me now¡­ As an acquired custom, I quickly put on my glasses to examine this group ¡­ then I could only frown upon seeing that this couple of a man and a woman that was leading them, both had a Soul level 2 according to these glasses! Also, everyone else around them was between the 7th and 9th limit! This group of about 20 people did not seem to be the same as those of some thieves that we had encountered so far in this forest¡­ with those levels of strength, they should have a good backup behind them! Therefore, it would be a bit strange if this group were to steal the profits that adventurers can get from this Area¡­ ¡°That insignia¡­ they must be disciples of the same sect as the princess. Besides, it seems that there are even some instructors with them¡­ ¡° It seems my hunch was true¡­ these people weren¡¯t just thieves. Sadly, Rulnement¡¯s words, who was close to me, make me think of some not-so-good possibilities why they were here¡­ ¡°¡­ What do people from the 7 Mountains sect want with us?¡± ¡°Fufufu, we just had some business to deal with with your group¡­ the [Ilios Apeiro Family]. It¡¯s you all, right? ¡° ¡°¡­¡± This time, after my words indicating that we had recognized them, the woman in front of their group decided to answer me. By this woman mentioning that name makes the atmosphere of our group somewhat restless¡­ the meaning of this implied many things after all! So, even I could not prevent my face from blushing a little. But since she mentions the name of the [Family Ilios Apeiro], this only grew more my suspicions of why they were looking for us. The name which should be known mostly in this area must be that from the guild of soldier girls, [Alexander¡¯s Servants]. So it was a bit strange that they were looking for precisely our group¡­ But then their next words make it clear that they did not come with good intentions. ¡°You are the group formed by the Princess of Delna¡¯s fianc¨¦, right? That boy shouldn¡¯t have gone after someone else¡¯s woman¡­ so, now he will have to pay for that. Now you will understand that opposing Velrut-sama was the stupidest thing he ever did ¡° As I thought, it was about that matter which the princess had previously warned us about¡­ since a few months had passed after that engagement was announced and nothing happened, I thought that most people who had a grudge about that with Alexander had given up on that after investigating our group. After all, I think we had made a good show of our strength recently. Instead of groups looking for problems with us, now they looked to us to create alliances or at least have a good relationship with our group. But now it seems that I was wrong¡­ ¡°I knew it! These are problems caused by that brat!! Besides, is he really interested in taking women from other men now?!! ¡­Now I must seriously talk to my parents to prevent something strange from happening.¡± ¡°Rei¡­ that woman obviously refers to the matter from princess and Alex-san¡­ Besides, he¡¯s in another place now and so he can¡¯t go after a woman here, right?.¡± ¡°E-Eh? R-Right¡­¡± ¡° Hmp ~ You are nobody to decide who is a woman that Master can chase. If that man lost the woman he loved, then it is only because he could not keep her with himself or simply the woman realized that the Master was much better¡± ¡°It¡¯s true ~ It¡¯s true ~ If a male isn¡¯t suitable, then it¡¯s normal for the female to look for someone better, Roock~ Also, only the strong have the right to have eggs, roock ~ Surely that person who lost his women is someone pathetic, roock~¡± ¡° ¡° ¡­ ¡° ¡° ¡­It seems that Rei has quite a few things and concerns on her mind. Well, I can¡¯t deny that what she says is a bit disturbing. Although¡­ I think Yuriko-san¡¯s matter is a bit special. On the other hand, it also seems that there are girls like Mary and Vrana-chan who don¡¯t care about such things and they would actually support the boy¡­ in fact, the latter¡¯s mentality is a bit wild! Also¡­ the soldier girls seem to support the ideology of these last two girls! Most of them agree with what they say and nod repeatedly! ¡­Well, these girls had to put up with being with people they surely hated, so it¡¯s not hard to imagine that they would agree much more with what they say. As to the people in front of us, it seems that this was not the reaction that woman was looking for when she told us all that¡­ probably by mentioning that name she wanted us to show fear or something like that, but¡­ she only gets those answers that make her frown and look a little upset. The truth is that it is not like we wanted to despise or underestimate that guy¡­ the problem was more basic, it was that we simply did not know him! Unfortunately for this girl, the only ones who like to search for information are Kurisu and Saya¡­ and none of these girls are here right now. Well, seeing as how that man could order two people with a level 2 Soul, then he should be someone quite influential and he couldn¡¯t be underestimated at all. Probably if the other girls could see this like me, they would be a little more serious now. The problem was that, since these people couldn¡¯t display that strength in this place now, the others shouldn¡¯t have felt threatened since the aura they emanated was only from someone at the 9th limit as well. In fact, this was why I too could be a little calmer even watching this. ¡°Tch¡­ it seems like they¡¯re just ignorant bitches. It¡¯s a pity that the brat doesn¡¯t seem to be here¡­ ¡° ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we can leave him a message through these girls¡­¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­ that¡¯s fine with me.¡± ¡°Everyone get ready to fight ?¡± As if losing interest in continuing to speak, the entire group of them takes up their weapons and begins to prepare for a fight. I knew that in the end this would be inevitable, so I quickly give orders to the girls who also take a stand to confront these people. My biggest concern was those two at the front, but as if they instinctively knew who was the strongest among them, Mary, and Vrana advance towards the woman who spoke. While Saeko, Scythe, and Rulnament advance towards the man, and soon their weapons collide with theirs. ¡°Everyone, finish off the others quickly!¡± ¡°Yes, Rika-sama!¡± Without wasting time, I also take my rifle and lead the girls to fight with the other people from that group. I was a little worried about those who went ahead to fight, so the best thing was to finish with the others as quickly as possible to help them right away. There was one thing that worried me if we fight them, but for now, I could only fight and then solve that later. Even though those two were outnumbered, they really didn¡¯t seem to have much of a hard time because of it. Certainly though they couldn¡¯t show their true strength, their abilities couldn¡¯t be underestimated¡­ as long as their fight dragged on, the others would be the ones at a disadvantage. The good thing was that the other girls and I didn¡¯t have much trouble dealing with the others who accompanied them. You could even say that our side was razing them¡­ This was not strange, after all, we had fought against groups of monsters with a number much greater than them. Besides, it was probably the first time they had seen weapons similar to ours¡­ so they had to learn from their own experience how stupid it was to simply charge towards us. In case that was not enough and some of them had the ability to get too close to one of us to attack, the only result they found was to be stopped by one of the BIMs that generated a shield¡­ of course, what followed after that was a hail of bullets. Seeing all this, even the other two erased the smile they had on their faces until now to be replaced by surprise and some fear. ¡°H-Hey, if those girls with weird weapons surround us too, that would be pretty bad, Kell! ¡° ¡°¡­It seems that we underestimate this group¡­ we must withdraw and come better prepared, Tilene¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I think that will be the best¡± After seeing that soon everyone else in their group would be defeated, those two make the decision to escape. Since it seems that those who were fighting against them had even used some items to protect them, then letting them go would be the best for everyone¡­ Although we may be able to defeat them if we join those who fought against them, it may not be without paying some cost to achieve it¡­ ¡°Rika-san, we can¡¯t let them escape!¡± ¡°¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want someone to be severely hurt¡­ or even worse, killed! But¡­ if we let go now, that would give us many more problems further ahead! [Bown!] [Bown!] [Bown!] ¡°Die¡­¡± ¡°Kuh!¡± ¡°You will not escape from Vrana, Roooock~¡± ¡°Sh-Shit¡­ t-this girl¡­ Kyaaa~!¡± Unexpectedly, before I could make up my mind, things change drastically. As she had done until now, Scythe wields her scythe to try to cut the man with who she was fighting along with Saeko and Rulnement. The different thing was that her entire body seemed to be giving off a bit of steam that distorted the environment around her¡­ also, the scythe that she wielded this time moved at an incredible speed and was covered by a black aura! As a result of this, this time the man was unable to block Scythe¡¯s attack. Although luckily for him, he must have had an object that defended him by saving his life at preventing him from being cut in two. ¡°T-That girl has become scarier¡­¡± I totally agreed with Rei¡¯s words¡­ that black aura emanating from the scythe gave a very bad feeling! On the other hand, the other girl with a level 2 Soul, had used an object to fly away from here. With that speed, probably not even Vrana could catch up with her¡­ I thought, but¡­ just like with Scythe, something in her changed and her speed increased quite visibly! It seemed to be propelled by the wind around her and thanks to this in a couple of seconds she had reached that woman, who taste how sharp her claws which had destroyed our bed several times were. ¡°Go away!!¡± The relaxed atmosphere that those two had, now could not be seen anywhere¡­ the man¡¯s face now showed despair as he tried to push Rulnement and Saeko aside in order to escape from Scythe which thanks to those two could wield her scythe again against that man. ¡°Kuuuh!!¡± Probably with no other object to defend him from Scythe¡¯s weapon, he tries to use his sword to stop it. Unfortunately, although he could escape death again, his sword breaks but making divert enough scythe to only receive a wound deep enough¡­ ¡°Fuck! Those two damn bitch breakthrough on their soul level!!¡± Yes, as that woman indicated, those two girls were now identified by my glasses as people with a level 2 soul! But, this woman also was wrong on something¡­ ¡°I will not allow you to fly again!¡± [Pan!!] ¡°Y-Youuu ¡­ Kuhaaa!!¡± When the woman tries to get up to try to escape again, Mary had reached her side and immediately gave her a strong kick throwing her several meters rolling¡­ not only these two had advanced her soul level, Mary had also done it! ¡°T-This is bad, Rika-san! If those girls don¡¯t restrict their power now, then they¡¯ll call a world tribulation!! ¡° While I was watching all this quite surprised, Palmir who was next to me tells me that with a worried face. Her words sounded quite scary, but it was good that Alexander had foreseen that something like this could happen and he had given them some items to those girls. ¡°Rook ~?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Some bracelets that Vrana and Scythe used, suddenly, begin to shine a little. These girls seem to notice this change, and then the aura that surrounded those girls begins to descend little by little until it returns to as it was before. ¡°Eeeh~? Vrana doesn¡¯t feel so strong anymore, Roock~ Is it because of this thing~? ¡° ¡°¡­¡± ¡°S-Stop, bird girl! You can¡¯t take that off! ¡° ¡°Why?! Vrana wants to feel strong again!! ¡° Probably instinctively, Vrana tries to remove the bracelet on her foot that matched the other that allowed her to transform her limbs. The other girl, Scythe just curiously looks at the bracelet on her wrist. Then quickly Rei who had heard Palmir¡¯s words tries to stop her. It seems that somehow she manages to do it since, although a little moody, she stops trying to take it off. ¡°Mary¡­ put on the bracelet Alexander gave you too¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s okay¡± The truth is that Palmir¡¯s words seemed a bit exaggerated to me, but seeing how the weather seems to start to change as if a storm was approaching, I quickly also indicated to Mary to use a bracelet with the same effect that Alexander had also given her. ¡­ It was a bit strange how after she does it, things immediately seem to go back to normal. ¡°¡­ Looks like we were lucky this time that these girls made it to the next level of the soul. Otherwise, it would have been quite difficult to hold these two¡­ ¡° ¡°Well, more than luck, those girls had already been at the peak of the 9th limit for a while. Furthermore, according to Alexander, it would not be difficult for them to advance because of their race¡­ you could say that these two simply served as an impetus for them to achieve it. ¡° ¡°That is true, but¡­ the only time that a person can maintain a force greater than what is allowed in an area in the world, is when they advance their Soul level for the first time. At that time they can manifest that strength for a few minutes¡­ then, they have to decide whether to restrict their strength or leave that Area to another where they can display that strength without problems.¡± ¡°¡­ what if they don¡¯t do it like that?¡± ¡°Well¡­ if they are lucky, they would only be forced out them of this Area. If they don¡¯t¡­ the world can manifest a calamity to annihilate that person. That is maybe the only reason why those two preferred to use objects to escape than simply show their strength.. surely they had a much better chance of escape than to oppose the laws of the world. ¡° ¡°D-Did you hear, bird girl?! You absolutely can¡¯t take off that bracelet ?! ¡° ¡°You are only envious because Vrana is now much stronger, fat girl! Roock~ ¡° ¡°¡­ If you take it off, I¡¯ll actually tell Alexander that you didn¡¯t want the gift he gave you.¡± ¡°V-Vrana won¡¯t take it off, Rei! Don¡¯t tell Master, Rook~ ¡° A little curious about what had just happened, Saeko and Rei also join in my conversation with Rulnement as Mary and Scythe drag the two now-in-bad- condition guys. Also, it seems that Rei has begun to understand how to control Vrana little by little¡­ ¡° So what are we doing with these two? Will we sell them as slaves too? If they pay a lot for people in the 9th limit, then surely the amount for them will be even more ¡° ¡°D-Damn bitches¡­ you all will pay dearly for this!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Since this is what we had done so far with the people who attacked us, Rei asks me that¡­ ¡° ¡­ That¡¯s not good. It is bad enough to oppose someone from the 7 Mountains Sect, but that only means having a disagreement with one faction of this one. That is still tolerable, and more if we have the princess and her family that is from the same sect to support us. Selling one of their disciples as slaves is much worse, that would tarnish the name of the entire sect! Probably even the princess has trouble interceding if we do that. ¡° I had already thought about what Palmir says¡­ the biggest problem in facing these people was not their strength, but rather that they had quite a big influence behind them. It would really be quite troublesome to have to oppose all the sect¡­ But¡­ it seems like it¡¯s not always a good thing to have someone strong backing you up. If we cannot get rid of them by selling them as slaves, then there is only one alternative ¡­ ¡°Rika-san ¡­ you can leave the rest to us, you can come back for now.¡± Probably seeing me frown at the decision I had to make, Rulnement intervenes¡­ surely he had the same idea in my head as I did. ¡°No¡­ this is a problem for our group, so we must solve it too¡± I was tempted to take his offer, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t just leave the dirty work to his group¡­ also it was my responsibility to make decisions, even if I didn¡¯t like them very much or were difficult. Chapter 334 Back To The Dojo Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) What do you think? ¡­Wouldn''t you two like to become my disciples? " "..." "E-Eh? Y-Your disciples? " ¡°Yes, it seems that your Master cannot appreciate your talent. Also, I can teach you two the true martial arts, not just movements to defend yourself which can only be children''s things... " "...true Martial arts?" "..." While the atmosphere was quite calm when the two of us were training, the aura around Ogata changes a bit and becomes more oppressive... now not only in this one but also in his face that seemed quite kind the ambition manifests a bit. Now looked as if he was another person... well, this was probably his true personality. It was quite a noticeable change, but it wasn''t like his aura turned that black either. In fact, I think my aura is more black than the one this guy has! No... surely that''s my imagination, I don''t think I''ve done too bad things... probably. ...I think it was a really good choice to come to a calmer world. ¡°¡­ I-I don''t think my Masters take martial arts as childish things. Thanks to them I have been able to get to where I am now! All their teachings are things that I treasure greatly!! " "..." Unexpectedly, Kenichi didn''t much like the way this guy classified the teachings of the Ryozanpaku Masters. Well, in fact, I also somewhat agreed with his words. I don''t think that these Masters consider teaching their disciplines something like child''s play¡­ my body knows that very well! Although, I also knew what Ogata was referring to. If there''s one thing those Masters have avoided teaching us so far, then it''s techniques that do too much harm to someone else. But even so... ¡°¡­ There certainly should be Masters or people who teach a little more basic Martial arts who can be considered something simple to just learn to defend themselves a little bit, but... the people who teach us I don''t think they classify in that group. Those guys are pretty sadistic Masters, you know?! Besides, more than the stuff or way they teaching, probably what you mean to have more to do with the reason or purpose for which the person learns martial arts. It doesn''t have much to do with whether they are true martial arts or not... " "..." Although we have not been taught a direct way to kill our opponents while fighting them, from the things we have learned so far, it is not difficult to deduce that some movements could cause the death of someone. Interestingly, I think that even though Akisame is the one with a more purist ideology than the others, his martial art is the one with the greatest ways of killing someone... many grabs could suffocate an opponent or even break his neck or several bones if you apply a little more force than necessary on these! Perhaps because of that and the fact that he also practices the [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki] technique, that has led him to appreciate the lives of others more. That is why I had no complaints because those Masters did not teach us true murderous techniques which is what Ogata surely refers to, I think that depended more on the mentality of the person and how he wanted to use what others taught him. In fact, I even almost kills someone unintentionally... although that technique I learned myself otherwise, the basis for this you might say that those Masters were who taught them to me. Probably even Kenichi could kill someone with the things those Masters have taught him if he wanted to... "Hahaha, it seems like I got it wrong... you really seem to like your Masters" ¡°N-No¡­ I-I''m sorry, I was exalted. I just couldn''t bear to have someone belittle the teachings of my Masters. The truth is that I also wish I could learn from Ogata-san, but¡­ I already have 5 Masters teaching me! If there is another one, I think my body would not resist that!!" "E-Eh? B-Boy... did you intend to continue with your other Masters and also want me to teach you too? " "E-Eh? C-Can''t I? " ¡°¡­You also thought the same, little one? " Ogata could only be a little surprised at Kenichi''s mentality. Well, I was a bit surprised by that too¡­ don''t tell me that instead of creating a harem of women, this guy wants to make one of Masters instead?! Izumi-san seems like she will have quite a bit of competition if so... Well, I think that if instead of Ogata it had been another Master with a different discipline, maybe I would be more interested in learning from him as well... From what I remember, this subject should be the first disciple of the Ryozanpaku, so learning from him would be something redundant. Also, I think it is better to learn from the original Master than from a disciple. So more than learning from him, I was more interested in something else... ¡°No¡­ the truth is that I don''t have much interest in learning from you. Instead, why you do not follow me, Ogata? " "¡­Follow you? ¡­What do you mean, boy? Although I think you are quite talented, I think it is too early for you to want to teach someone... " "A-Alexander-senpai?!" The atmosphere that had calmed down becomes tense again. It seems that he believed that I was belittling him or something like that... but his claim was understandable, I was not so vain to think that I could really teach him something. Although, that was not what I meant. Therefore, I speak to correct his thinking. ¡°It''s not that¡­ follow me and then I will show you a world where your ideology fits perfectly¡­ not only will you be able to test your skills as much as you want, it can also be said that your life will depend on your own abilities! Besides, it''s true that now I can''t teach you anything, but... probably, in a couple of years, I could defeat you with just one finger... no, even that damn old man who brought me here will have no choice but to accept that his granddaughter wants to be by my side since I will be able to sweep the floor with him! " [Pan!!] "Hiii! A-Another bear? " "..." Seeing a tree split in the distance, Kenichi quickly jumps up behind Ogata. It seems that this old man has very good hearing despite his age... I had already assumed that he was surely watching us from somewhere, but now it is clear. On the other hand, even though Ogata''s annoyance at my previous words had disappeared, I don''t think he believes my words now¡­ well, I had to try. The truth is that due to the personality of the Ryozanpaku Masters, I am not so sure if it would be a good idea to bring them to Gaia¡­ I think people like Ogata would adapt better to that place. Although... that also has its own complications. Surely it would be more difficult to maintain control of a person like him... he could even become my enemy once he is there! The good news is that there is a simple solution to that¡­ simple, being stronger than him then would fix that. That way I won''t have to worry too much if that happens. Also, it was probably easier for Ogata to follow someone stronger than him than someone weaker. ¡°Well, you don''t have to answer me now¡­ think about it. Once you make up your mind, you probably already know where to go to find me, right? " "E-Eh ?? A-Alexander-senpai, where are you going? " After saying that, I start walking towards the direction where the tree fell... even though I don''t think this guy is bad enough to attack a couple of boys, the truth was that I didn''t feel that comfortable being around someone that I didn''t know much and that was much stronger than me. "A-Alexander-senpai, wait for me! T-Thanks for everything, Ogata-san! " A few seconds later, Kenichi runs after me. Now I had to concentrate on being able to complete the mission of defeating Ragnarok, and for that, first it is necessary for Kenichi to strengthen himself a little. After that, then I can focus on other things¡­ I''m sure I will see Ogata soon and will have a chance to talk to him again. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Fugyaaa~!! T-This is too much, old man " ¡°Hohoho¡­ didn''t you want to be stronger so you could defeat Alexander, Kenichi-kun? Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it myself !! " "..." ¡­ Not long after leaving the vicinity of Ogata''s hut, we ran into the Old Man. As I had thought, he must have been somewhere watching us from afar... What followed several days after that, was torture for Kenichi¡­ now the old man brandished two large clubs to make him dodge them! Probably since the old man couldn''t hit me himself, then he had placed his hopes on Kenichi for that!! I could clearly see that ulterior motive in the eyes of that damn old man who greatly intensified Kenichi''s training!! Since I couldn''t allow his wish to come true, I also practiced day and night to improve my fighting techniques. The only unfortunate thing was that, unlike Kenichi who seemed to level with every day thanks to the old man''s training, I was stuck at the 5th limit still¡­ I wish I could have used my time in this forest to also level a little! ...although I can''t complain so much because this way I could focus more on improving my skills, I really hope that the System compensates me for all this time that I had not been able to level. ¡°Come on, it''s not time to rest yet, Kenichi-kun! You can only rest the 4 hours that you are sleeping!! " "Gyaaa ~ W-What happened to what you said before about we didn''t need to train in this forest ?! Shouldn''t I just focus on surviving here?!! " ¡°¡­That time is up. A martial artist must adapt quickly to changes, so now concentrate!! " "..." That old man actually seemed very motivated now¡­ well, with this, surely Kenichi will be able to reduce the gap with his opponent more. Let''s just hope he survives or doesn''t get crippled before that happens... A few days later, the three of us finally returned to the dojo. Well¡­ two of us do it on our own two feet, while Kenichi is carried by the old man. The good thing is that there was a surprise waiting for us at the Dojo where Kenichi could relax a bit¡­ of course, this surprise was also a very good thing for me!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Miu) A few days after Alexander-kun and Hamtaro-san returned, Shigure-san, Renka, and I were enjoying being able to relax in a hot spring that Apachai-san recently discovered in an area in the courtyard of our mansion! This was quite unexpected! But without a doubt, it was something very good!! I wonder if we could turn this place into a hot spring bathhouse? I think that would be quite good ... surely that way I would no longer have to worry about household expenses! After all, the money that Alexander-kun gave us was fading fast but I don''t think he cares much about that... f-from what he said recently, the idea that it was a young master from one place seemed to be more feasible... could he even be some kind of prince?! S-So maybe he doesn''t care much about some gold coins and I don''t have to worry about him asking for them back... right? Well, the matter about the hot springs, probably the happiest to discover this upon his return were Alexander-kun and Hamtaro-san... although, while the latter simply wanted to rest from the trip using them... he actually seemed quite exhausted after all. But... the reason for the former''s joy worried me more! I thought I would have to be careful that he tried to spy on us while the girls took a bath, but it seems like my thoughts were quite hurt on that... "No... you mu-st... stay s-till... A-lex ..." ¡°¡­I just wanted to help you clean your body, Shigure. I have to make sure that any dust particles are removed by rubbing very well every part of this one! " "..." I had underestimated this little boy! Those who were in this place now were not only us! Alexander-kun had also appeared without seeming to care that it was the girls'' turn to use the hot springs!! I had been a bit alert since I heard Ma-san, Hamtaro-san, and he discusses some things secretly while we got ready to enjoy the hot springs... but then with a straight face he turned away from those two saying he no wanted to be seen as a pervert. So when I heard that, I was a little happy as I thought he had matured a bit now. Also, I thought that Hamtaro-kun wouldn''t dare do something like that. After all, if Izumi-san found out about that, then surely she would get quite mad at him. On the other hand, Ma-san wouldn''t dare take things too far with my grandfather here. So I thought I could relax quietly... Do not expect at all that this boy would appear walking calmly as if nothing happened to this place!! At that moment I was too shocked to say anything! I could only stay paralyzed with my mouth open while staring at him that was naked!! Also, it became more difficult for me to say anything to him seeing as how the other two girls did not care much about this! Well¡­ Shigure''s face flushed a bit, though that could also be due to the hot springs. On the other hand, Renka even though she seemed a bit embarrassed as well, she did not hesitate to approach Alexander who had sat quietly next to Shigure... Perhaps the fact that he came here so directly cannot be classified as something pervert, but¡­ this had surpassed that! Alexander-kun was simply too shameless!! No, he is still quite a pervert! The way he rubbed his face against Shigure''s chest couldn''t be considered a way to help her clean the dust from her body!! The only good thing is that probably to make him stay still, she hugs him while allowing him to sit on her lap... th-that image is still pretty bad, but at least he seemed to calm down and just leans his head on Shigure''s chest. "Alexander, it seems you''ve gotten a little more manly in this short time that I haven''t seen you..." ¡°Of course, my efforts in recent months have not been in vain! Sephirot surely would be proud to see that finally, I was losing a little the feminine appearance that I had until now!! Although¡­ it seems that I have to try even harder¡­ these are just the bases to have a manly body that cannot be mistaken for a woman! " "..." Well¡­ it''s true that now the lines of his muscles seem to have formed, so he has a slightly more manly aura around him. I''m happy for him since it seems like that was one of his goals when training martial arts, but... ¡°Y-You can''t get up like this, A-Alexander-kun!! T-That''s completely visible!! " As if wanting to allow Renka and Shigure to take a better look at his body, he had stood up again to show them his achievement proudly. T-The problem was that by doing that, his whole body was visible now! I-I think he didn''t have to worry so much about his slightly feminine appearance¡­ with that big thing between his legs I don''t think anyone could mistake him for a woman! "¡­Ok~" "..." As he sits back on Shigure''s legs, I could only blow bubbles with my mouth in the water to try to calm myself after seeing that so close... n-no, I think it was better to try to forget that! Besides, it wasn''t just me who managed to see "that", the other two also seemed a bit curious and surprised by that. Although, they seem to recover faster and start talking about other things with Alexander-kun again. ¡­I-I wonder if those girls are really considering the words he said earlier? Well, Shigure has always been a bit strange¡­ so she might not really mind having to be in a relationship with Alexander-kun who has other girls. In fact, when Grandpa took him and Hamtaro-kun to train, I heard that it was very possible that Alexander-kun would not come back with them¡­ I think there had to be some kind of test for him there. Because of that, several Master from Ryozanpaku seemed a bit worried. No, even I was afraid that Alexander-kun would not come back... so when they came back and he was with my grandfather, all of us were quite happy about it. And Shigure was probably one of the happiest Masters to see him return... I even thought I saw her smile a little at that moment. So the one that surprises me the most is the other girl¡­ Renka. She seemed quite pensive after Alexander-kun said that about having several women, and she even went a few days without showing up here at the Dojo. I was a bit surprised to see her come back again and act the same way as before with him... Now it seems as if I am the strange one for thinking and worrying so much about it! I-Isn''t it really that strange for a boy to have several girls by his side? I-I can''t be the only one to think that, right?! Well... Izumi-san constantly repeated to Hamtaro-kun that he couldn''t be the same as Alexander-kun... so maybe my way of thinking is not so strange... no, it can''t be strange from the beginning! The other girls are the ones who are weird! T*Though... in a sense, she accepted that Alexander-kun did that and she just didn''t want Hamtaro-kun to follow his example! "Let''s go o-ut ... it seems t-hat... Miu e-yes... are ro-lling..." I-I really felt like my head was rotating, but¡­ the reason was not the hot springs! Even so, I couldn''t continue to be here either... I don''t think I can bear to see Alexander-kun''s naked body again! I take advantage of Shigure''s words, and we finished with this bath... in truth, this was not relaxing at all! Besides, I can''t help but see Alexander -kun naked again¡­ there were only two options! Either he came out first or we did! It was too embarrassing to do the second, and so I have to tell him to get out of the bathroom first!! I am also happy that he has returned, but¡­ he had also made my life more complicated than it already was! Chapter 335 Training the Shinpaku Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) The days continued to pass, and soon the last week that I set as the deadline to be in this world had arrived... now I was really worrying that I would have to leave before completing the mission to defeat Ragnarok! If in a few days those last two guys that remaining do not appear, then I will have to make Kenichi start searching proactively them!! "Ikki, if you lose, then I''ll take you back to the underworld ring!" Also, this time you will have to fight people with weapons!! " ¡°¡­ S-Shiba-shishio, that''s too much! You are already making me wear this strange outfit!! " "Boy... if you can''t defeat those two, then you should use your time on other things and not waste your time on martial arts... after all, that just means you have no talent for it." ¡°Hmp~ Don''t forget that last time I gave you enough money to buy wine in exchange for you to train me. Don''t think about lazing around now that you''ve used it! " "W-Why do I have to fight the two of them again, Alexander-senpai?! It took me a lot of work to defeat each one of them last time!! " ¡°¡­The other boy you have to fight still overcome you, Hamtaro-kun. You can''t relax just because you got a little stronger after the trip to the mountains. This is training! " At this time, all of us who were practicing at the Ryozanpaku were at the base of the Shinpaku. This place had become quite crowded lately... and the reason for this was none other than that it had practically become something similar to the ring of the underworld in this city! ...Well, it was something much lighter than that since only young people came here to watch the fights and bet. It was unfortunate that my income from the underworld would have gone now... the owner had prayed with tears in his eyes that we stopped to participate there, so we had to stop doing so. Well, since the profits had become much less than in the beginning when we were not known in that place, it also did not make much sense to continue going for just a little money... That was when I had an epiphany! Surely I would earn more if I created my own ring! Besides, I knew several people indicated to achieve that! So after talking a bit with Al¨ªen -kun, this place quickly became popular by making Kenichi along with the others we had defeated participate in fighting each other. ¡°Hyahahaha¡­ here''s your part, sensei. This has really turned into big business!" "Umu... well done Al¨ªen -kun." ¡­Although those who came to enjoy the show were not people with a lot of money, if you put a lot of these teenagers together, then the profits can be considerable! No! This is not for money¡­ it is for the sake of training Kenichi and the other boys! It is quite a laudable reason! This should help him and the others get a little stronger¡­ probably. "I-If this is training... Why Nijima is paying you now?!!" ¡°¡­ You should know that nothing in this world is free, Hamtaro-kun. Everything comes at a cost, and providing the right environment for you and others to train is not cheap, you know? " ¡°Damn shoddy teacher, stop lying! Everything to make this place was paid by me!! " "S-Sensei¡­ no matter how you look at it, you are just getting rich with our sweat and blood!" "" Stop talking and fight! I didn''t come here to see how you argued, I want to see blood!! "" ""Yes!! Start fighting!! "" ¡°You three have heard, stop complaining and fight, you can''t keep the public waiting. Besides, those guys also bet on you... if you lose, then they will surely take it out on you two, Tanimoto and Takeda. As for you, Hamtaro-kun¡­ if you keep complaining, then I''ll tell Izumi-san that you tried to spy on Shigure-san and the other girls when they were taking a bath. " "" ... "" "Y-you''re very cruel, Alexander-senpai!" Umu, since my job was to keep these guys motivated to train, so I walk up to the ring to say that to them while pointing out the people I mentioned. The truth is that I don''t know why they complain so much¡­ most of the money we earn is when one of the girls, Miu-chan, Renka-chan, Kisara, or Freya fight each other. ...Maybe it''s because they are the only ones with whom I share the winnings from their fights? But there is no option, the fights of these guys don''t make that much money! They have to try harder if they want some money too! That aside, I''m a bit surprised that Al¨ªen -kun not only managed to gather all the Ragnarok guys that we had defeated¡­ he was also somehow able to get two Master-level people to be here now! Although, that also has a bit to do with those who are now his disciples¡­ Tanimoto and Takeda! Yes, one of these Masters was Master Ma''s brother who, as usual, drank while watching the 3 boys fight now. ¡­If I can''t beat him for the earlier thing yet, then I''ll make him pay me for it with work! Or also... I will make the one who pay for that will be his disciple! The other Master was someone I met for the first time in person... well, the unfortunate thing about this guy was that when I met him, he seemed to be crippled. Probably at this moment he could barely show 50% of his strength now... Although not everything was so bad about him, thanks to helping him recover a bit, I now had a good relationship with that guy! With an energy channel restoration pill and the [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki ] technique, he could now at least use his legs in a better way and also maybe show how 60-70% of his strength! He was quite grateful to me because of that, and after promising to help him to fully restore in the future, I had gained more than 100 of loyalty from him!! It''s a bit unfortunate that I couldn''t fully heal him now¡­ apparently, his energy core had been damaged and I don''t have a solution for that now. ¡­Akisame may be able to help him a bit more since his mastery of that technique is greater than mine, but sadly, those two don''t seem to get along and Shiba probably wouldn''t want to owe Akisame a favor. So he can only wait for the mastery of my technique to improve and see if I can help him, or get a pill in Gaia to help a person with a damaged energy core too. That I will have to solve later. But without a doubt having someone with a level 2 soul and with a discipline at the Master level who is loyal to me is a pretty good thing... although, probably the best thing is to create an organization in Gaia for when that happens. After all, I don''t feel so comfortable leaving a man with a group of beautiful women who are my girls¡­ it seems that I am more jealous than I thought. For now, it''s pretty cool just having those two here... they serve to scare away the little troubles of annoying people that this type of business can attract. Furthermore, with the two of them, it is also easier to control his disciples... As for Kenichi... it''s even easier to force him to "train". Thanks to Apa''s recent discovery at Miu-chan''s house, I have a pretty good card that I can play against him! It seems that after my effort to train intensely in this world, this world finally wanted to reward me with something! Now we have outdoor hot springs at the dojo! And thanks to this I was able to enjoy having a bath together with Shigure, Renka-chan, and Miu-chan!! I could appreciate them completely as they came to this world when they were born! Without a doubt, these girls had quite statuesque bodies!! It''s a shame that Miu-chan spent all that time with her body submerged in the water up to her neck that time¡­ the distortion created by the water and the defensive position she took, made it very difficult to fully observe her. ...I wanted to tell her that her suit that she normally wore for training covered her less than the distortion of the water at that moment, so she could relax and enjoy the hot springs... You could say that if that suit was skin color, then surely anyone would think that she was naked. So therefore she did not need to cover so much at that moment... I had a very good idea of how was her body completely already! But since surely that would only bring more problems, so I decided to keep that information to myself in the end. The only unfortunate thing about all that, is that I could only bathe with them once. It was not only Miu-chan who a little annoyed told me that I could only use those hot springs when the girls were not using them... some Masters who found out about this after, obviously didn''t really like at all this matter. Mainly to Akisame who once again modified my suit to make me more difficult to move with it, and the old man who could only vent his annoyance by training deeply Kenichi for several more days at the Dojo... As for Sakaki and Master Ma¡­ the former, due to the envy that caused him that, then he called me to have several training sessions where he could hit me! Fuck! The guy cannot be considered ugly and he has a well-trained body, so he should be able to get a girl without much difficulty if he only proposed it! Instead of taking revenge on the body of someone innocent, he should better fix that Tsundere attitude of him which is surely the reason why he is single!! Master Ma was just jealous because while he had to make an effort to capture that scene on his camera, on the other hand, I could record it directly on my brain in the foreground... well, even if you could enjoy porn in 8K, that could never be compared to experiencing those things firsthand! So I can understand him a little. ¡­While with the first you would only have a visual stimulus, being there in my own flesh also allowed you to enjoy that with the other senses! So, Master Ma could only vent that unconformity through his training... the truth is that after that glorious moment, quite difficult days followed. Still, I don''t have many complaints about it! I would be willing to go through a harder hell to be able to repeat that! Well, the point is that when I enjoyed bathing with the girls, since he was still a teenager, Kenichi couldn''t bear Master Ma''s tempting words to try to spy on the girls. I don''t blame him so much for wanting to see the girls bathing¡­ I think it would be weirder if he didn''t try. Either way, while I''m not so sure what will happen to Miu-chan and Renka-chan, Shigure was already considered my woman by me and I couldn''t allow him to try to observe her charms that were only for me! He had to pay a little to try to do that! ¡­So every time he complained now, I pointed to Izumi-san who was looking at our conversation with a little curiosity and apprehension. That girl really doesn''t seem to like us talking a lot... Well, unfortunately, the fact that their relationship seemed to have progressed favorably only made things worse for him because of that slip where he succumbed to temptation... That girl was quite jealous¡­ maybe she accepted the presence of Miu-chan, Renka-chan, and Shigure around Kenichi because I had made it clear that I was behind them. Although it seemed like Kenichi was even having trouble coming to this place where other girls like Freya and Kisara were... Well, I think her concern is not without foundation¡­ you can''t underestimate him, that boy had managed to get a little attention from those two already! Probably if it wasn''t because he was a boy with the ideology of being faithful to a girl, he might actually have had a strong competitor for me if he had decided to fight for the affection of Miu-chan, Renka-chan, and Shigure! In the end, probably because of that reason, those girls seemed like they had now sought another goal... the environment around Kisara and Takeda''s friend, and also Thor and Freya was quite promising! It was a bit curious how this place for young people to beat themselves... no, to they train, it had also become the love nest for several young people. " Leader! Leader! A letter from Ragnarok has arrived!! " While I gazed around Shinpaku''s base a bit, one of Al¨ªen- Kun''s subordinates comes running towards us holding a letter in his hands. Then, after I take this from his hands before he can hand it over to Nijima, a big smile forms on my face as I read the content of this letter! "Looks like you''re in luck Kenichi, you won''t have to fight this time in the Ring ..." " R-Really?! " ¡°Yes¡­ it seems that your childhood friend has challenged you to a duel, now you will have to fight him. It seems that he does not like much that now all the members of his group are here. " "H-Heeee~? So in the end I have to keep fighting?! And also this time against Riuto-kun?!! " Not caring about Kenichi''s screams, I start to drag him towards the place where that guy had summoned us. It seems that there were some audience disagreements around the Rink because of this, but that''s a matter that Al¨ªen- kun quickly solves by substituting Thor and other guys for these three¡­ this guy really has his own talent. ...I even think it wouldn''t be a bad idea to take him to Gaia as well. I think I could create something like a coliseum there and have him take care of it¡­ it really might work out very well. Well, I first have to focus on completing the Ragnarok Mission now that it''s at my fingertips. So with that idea in mind, me, the girls, and a few others who also want to see Kenichi fight came out of this little love nest. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ Several minutes later, our entire group had arrived at what looked like an abandoned factory... the young really like to take these kinds of places as their secret bases, right? "So you came, Kenichi... I thought you would cower as usual." ¡°No¡­ I can''t approve of some of the things your group has done. Above all, I cannot allow a friend of mine to make this type of thing!!" In front of us, were the last two people from the Ragnarok. Then when this pair of childhood friends face each other, they both begin to argue. It''s good that Kenichi seems quite lively and is determined to fight, or at least it''s so much better than before that he seemed confused and depressed upon learning that this guy was the leader of the Ragnarok. That''s good, but... "... and that''s what the boy Alexander had to drag here says." "..." "T-That was¡­ I-I was just mentally preparing myself, Renka-san!." ¡°R-Renka-san, you shouldn''t have said that¡­ i-it would be bad for Shirahama-san to lose the courage he had gained by coming here. " "...I was only telling the truth" Well, it was certainly a bit annoying that the person who was crying the whole time while I dragged him here wanted to appear to be someone courageous. And it seemed like Renka shared the same thought with me¡­ I didn''t say anything and just kept that thought in my mind for the same reason Izumi-san says, but unfortunately for Kenichi, she couldn''t help herself to do so. "Well, let''s start with this. I''m a pretty busy businessman, so this better to be sorted out quickly. " So not wanting things to get too complicated and worse for Kenichi since I needed him to win, I intervene. The moment to conclude all this had finally arrived! Chapter 336 Ragnarok 8 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Ryuto, you don''t need to fight, I can take care of that boy..." When it seemed that I could enjoy this part of the history of this world, the muscular blond guy who was accompanying Odin takes a step forward and putting himself between Kenichi and him. Right, I had to take care of that guy too... "You can let the two childhood friends sort their affairs, I''ll take care of you." With no other choice, I also take a step forward. I don''t like this very much, it seems like now was the time for the underlings to fight before the main fight¡­ this made me look a bit like I was a henchman of Kenichi! "You? Little girl¡­ you should better go play in the park. Or better to just stand aside and watch how I hit your "dear" partner " "..." Umu¡­ now I''m more motivated to fight! It''s a shame that even though I feel that I have improved my appearance a bit now, these improvements can probably only be noticed if I don''t using clothes! ...Since from the beginning if I were naked in all the world surely nobody would mistake me for a girl, then it does not mean much to do it now. I can only keep training until my muscles stick out even wearing clothes... ¡°A-Alexander-senpai, you can''t kill that boy! S-surely he was just joking, right ?! " "No¡­ I really don''t like the idea of having to hit a little girl¡­ so you better stop her." "Hyaaa~! Y-you don''t understand! He is someone quite dangerous!! A-Alexander-senpai, I-I can fight the two of them, so you don''t need to fight! I-It''s okay? " "..." As I stretched a bit and warmed up, Kenichi came towards me to stop me from fighting with Odin''s partner. Has this guy now really put me in the same group as those Ryozanpaku Masters? Besides, it wasn''t just him¡­ the others who accompanied us began to nod strongly at Kenichi''s comments. No, well¡­ I can''t blame them all that much for this either. The last time I fought someone, I almost ended up killing him¡­ so Kenichi''s words had a very good foundation to sustain this. "Don''t worry Hamtaro-kun, I don''t mean to take the fight as seriously as that time¡­ this is more out of curiosity." While it was good that Kenichi had regained his motivation to fight thanks to this, and further that his suggestion to take care of these two himself was very tempting, it was a shame that I had to defeat another member of Ragnarok myself. Pushing Kenichi aside, I arrive in front of that guy. ...If things only depended on physical appearance, it would be too obvious the outcome of this fight! This guy seemed to have been blessed by God giving him a physique to be above others! That was a bit enviable... Besides, if I remember correctly, it wasn''t just that¡­ probably the most fearsome thing about this guy was his innate abilities! I could clearly read over his head that aside from his level which was [75], there were things like [Super Reflexes] [Kinetic Vision], and [Body Domain] in fairly high ranges¡­ this guy had truly been blessed by the world in various aspects! "Okay, I''ll get this over with quickly, and then I''ll take care of the other guy later..." The fact that someone with my looks challenged him probably didn''t like this guy much... after saying that, he quickly lunges at me and tries to hit me. "..." Then, without difficulty, I avoided his first blow. And while he frowned at my reaction and threw another blow, the same thing before happened... the truth is that it was very easy to block or evade each of his blows. Also, while the first punch he threw was solely to end this quickly without thinking much about it, with each punch or kick he threw now, he was taking this fight more and more seriously. Unfortunately for him, that didn''t change things much... "D-Damn it! W-Why I can''t hit you?! I''m obviously more strong than you!! " "..." Well... the reason for that was simple. Despite the fact that he had a privileged body, mine did not lag behind his. No, in fact, it was probably even better... only, unlike his, mine didn''t show its advantages in an obvious way... that sucks!! So the advantages he was born with didn''t mean much to me. Although, the main problem he had was another¡­ I simply surpassed him vastly in technique! Unlike all the boys who made up this group Ragnarok, he didn''t have any skills to indicate that he had practiced martial arts. His blows were entirely from someone amateur or who got his skills only from his own experience. ¡­Although at first it was a bit annoying that his punches were a bit erratic, once you got used to the reach of his arms and legs, things became quite simple. Well, I was expecting this a bit. I didn''t think this fight would be any more difficult than the one I had with Siegfried. In a sense, this guy could be said to be the weakest member of Ragnarok. Although he could probably defeat some that he was on a higher or nearly equal level with now, it would only be a matter of time before they get past him. After all, the reason martial arts were created was so that people who weren''t so graced by the world or god could outperform guys who were... well, surely things would be different if he also practiced martial arts, but that was not the case now. ¡°You can''t beat me, boy. You should surrender now¡­" "Impossible! Obviously I am superior to you!! " All the calm that this boy showed in the beginning had disappeared now... the more time passed, he looked more desperate to try to hit me but in the end he only managed to get more frustrated as it was impossible for him to achieve it. It might have been more interesting to fight Odin, but I wanted to check something by fighting this guy. Also, in a sense fighting Odin wouldn''t be that different from my sparring fights with Kenichi on the dojo¡­ now they both had abilities almost on the same level after all. ...That damn old man''s training was really not in vain. The reason I wanted to fight Berseker was that his fighting style could be considered as the way I fought before¡­ only depending on the advantages of my body or the superiority of my level over others. While that wasn''t a bad thing, I wanted to fully check the advantages of having learned martial arts now. That was the only reason I had chosen him to fight over the others. So now that I had completed my objective, there was no point in continuing with this and so I am asking him to stop this. Unless a miracle occurred, things would not change. ¡­Maybe just by the fact that this guy surrenders the system would take that as my victory? " Calm down, Bereker... that way you won''t be able to win" "Y-Yes, it''s true... I seem to get upset a bit..." Suddenly Odin speaks and immediately Berseker''s movements stop. It was a pity that it was not to give up... "Let''s see if you can dodge this- [Crack] Waaah!!!" In the next moment, after he seems to have calmed down and turned more serious, he throws a punch much faster than before. And as if he wanted to use a secret technique, he stretches out two of his fingers trying to reach my forehead... I had no problem with that and I actually appreciate that he wanted to make things a bit more interesting, but¡­ his actions had just annoyed me! Even though his movements were a bit sharper this time, it wasn''t like I couldn''t react to them either. So before he could touch me, I grabbed his arm and broke it without hesitating a bit... "I-I''ll kill you!!" As a result of that, he returns to the previous state and throws blows as he can¡­ no, it seemed that this time he had even lost his sanity. ¡°I-I can''t lose! I am superior to you !! I have to wi- [Crack] Guaaaah!! " This fight had become a bit annoying, so I just decided to end this one by breaking his other arm... [Beep] [ Mission "Defeat Ragnarok" Objective "Defeat the second fist [Berseker] - Completed (You)"] ¡° S-Senpai¡­ d-did you have to break both of his arms?!! " "... it''s his fault, he took out a weapon!" "It was just gum!!" ¡°W-Well¡­ maybe he wanted to stick it in Alexander''s hair? That wasn''t a very good thing either, was it? " "T-That may be true, but ... really was necessary for Alexander-kun broke both arms of him?" "..." Yes, what bothered me was that the guy had wanted to place the gum that he took from his mouth to put it on my forehead with his fingers! But while what Renka-chan says would have been problematic as well, the reason for my anger was simpler... That was just gross!! What was that guy thinking? That with a chewing gum he could defeat me? Or did this one have something that could defeat me with? W-Well, it certainly made my body shudder a bit when I saw it approach my forehead¡­ so in a sense that gum was a weapon! As for why I broke his other arm¡­ I probably can''t say anything in my defense to Miu-can for that. I did it just because I found it annoying that this guy had gone crazy¡­ it might have been enough to just hit him hard to knock him out, but¡­ passing out from the pain served that purpose too, didn''t it? ¡°Well, I don''t think it makes much sense to argue over small matters. Now you two can also solve your problems " "..." "... I don''t think Berseker-san thinks that''s a small thing." With the goal of defeating Berseker completed now, it only remained to watch Kenichi''s fight and see what happened. I hope something doesn''t happen outside of the plot of the story I knew and Kenichi can emerge victorious now. Thinking about it, then I get away a bit with the others to watch this fight. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Ma) "It seems that little Alexander won without much trouble" "Tch... after all, the other boy was just pure looks" After Apachai who was guarding the boys returned and informed us that Alexander and Kenichi-kun were going to fight, we all quickly came to observe this. It seems that the latter will have to settle accounts with his friend finally... "What''s wrong, Akisame? You don''t seem very happy even though Alexander-kun seems to have learned very well what you taught him. " ¡°¡­ That boy actually broke his opponent''s arms without much hesitation. I thought that after what happened previously he would have learned the lesson of not taking things too far... it seems that it is not so" ¡°T-That''s¡­ well, maybe he went overboard a bit. " ¡°¡­That boy will probably recover quickly. Things are not as serious as that time. " After seeing Alexander''s fight that ended quickly, Akisame had been frowning the entire time as if he didn''t like that, so I was a little curious about his thoughts and decided to ask him. Apparently, he did not like that Alexander used his techniques to break the other boy''s arms... well, although it was inevitable that both of them would get hurt a bit in a fight, there is no denying that Alexander exaggerated a bit. Even so, as Sakaki says, things were not like the previous time where the other boy was actually in danger of dying... you would think that things were much better than on that occasion. "U-n... it is inevita-ble not to get hu-rt in a fight... the other bo-y... must have b-een prepared for th-at" "..." So just like the two of us trying to defend Alexander a bit, Shigure does too. Her words are not entirely wrong and you might think that it was the other boy who had bad luck this time having to fight with Alexander who is quite determined... So even though Akisame probably continued with some disagreements on that matter, he can only remain silent. The good thing is that the fight between Kenichi and his friend seems to begin, so thanks to this, we can forget or put that matter aside for now. "It seems that Hamtaro-kun''s fight is much more balanced..." "Yes... probably if he wants to be victorious, it will cost him a lot of work" "U-n¡­" That fight was much more balanced and it didn''t seem like there was a winner as quickly as in the previous one¡­ that other boy actually had very good skills. "" Hmn? "" Suddenly things took a strange turn... that boy''s abilities had increased a degree higher than Kenichi''s, and putting the latter at a disadvantage. "That''s... that boy is using an ability similar to Alexander''s..." ¡°Yeah¡­ but even though those two abilities have a similar process, the way that boy uses it is quite counterproductive! Even if he wins this fight with that ability, he can end up with more serious damage than Kenichi-kun!" ¡°¡­That brat is doing something pretty stupid! Didn''t his Master tell him about the consequences of doing something like that?!! " "Apapa ~ Poor boy ~" "Well, maybe we should ask him ourselves¡­ it seems that his Master has also come to observe this fight." "" Hmn? "" While we were surprised, concerned, or outraged by the actions of Kenichi''s opponent, the Elder who had been watching the fight attentively realized before the presence of another person who also had his attention on those two. "Oh~ So all of you have come too?" After the old man quickly moves to the place where that person was, immediately the rest of us followed him and now in front of us was that man... "Ogata ... as I thought, that boy was your disciple..." "Bastard! You must stop that kid to continue using that technique!! " Yes, this man was the first disciple of Ryozanpaku... although, at that time only Akisame, the old man, and I were the ones who accepted him as a disciple. So for the other three, he was someone unknown... Of course, that didn''t stop the most temperamental among us, Sakaki who was very upset, from taking a step forward. "That boy wanted me to teach him powerful skills to defeat his enemies, so I simply granted his wish... of course, he knows the consequences of using that technique and so it is his decision to use it or not." "You¡­!!" "Calm down Sakaki ... it seems that Kenichi-kun also realized that this technique was not a good thing and now he is trying to end this fight quickly." Before Sakaki can lunge at Ogata, Akisame intervenes by pointing to the place where the boys were fighting. As he said, that fight seemed to have reached a denouement where Kenichi had managed to overcome his opponent... Then, a few seconds later, Kenichi had managed to defeat the other boy. Well, it should also have been because that boy''s body could no longer maintain the technique and that ended up exhausting him completely¡­ I hope the damage to his body isn''t much. ¡°Umu¡­ it looks like that technique needs some modifications¡­ that boy has taken it to a level where it can be implemented in a fight, but... this is still too risky. " "You, Bastard!! Do you think your disciple is just a guinea pig to try techniques? Don''t you care what happens to that boy? !! " While the people of Ryozanpaku rejoiced at Kenichi''s victory and his achievements, Ogata did not seem to care much about his disciple''s defeat and only evaluated what happened for his own purposes... this simply fanned the flame of fury that had been created in us. Now it wasn''t just Sakaki who wanted to step forward to teach this man a lesson! ¡°No¡­ that boy is still quite useful. Besides¡­ those two are also quite interesting! " "Bastard! What do you want to do?!! Wait!!!" Without warning, Ogata lunges towards the group of boys who were cheerfully celebrating Kenichi''s victory! So a couple of seconds later, we all followed him!! Chapter 337 Ragnarok 9 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Defeat of Ragnarok" - G Join Kenichi and defeat this organization of youth from various disciplines in this world. It will also help to see the progress of your own advances in martial arts fighting others. Objectives: Defeat all members of Ragnarok. (Teamwork) Defeat at least two of the members yourself Restrictions: Your level will be limited at the beginning of the 5th limit. Interdimensional space blocking. Use of any type of firearms, bombs, and magic objects. Skill Lock [Emperor''s Soul], [Limit-Break], and [Survivor]. Rewards: 10 Skill Orbs [Self-defense] rank [C] 10K Crystals per member. 100K Gold per member. Mission Complete - Score - A Additional Rewards: 5x Pills Enlightenment 10K Crystals per member. 100K Gold per member.] After Odin couldn''t move, the system bells ring in my head indicating the completion of that mission!! Also, the ring that restricted my strength that was all this time on my finger after I accepted the mission finally disappears!! So, instead of concentrating on observing all the gains for this mission, I now reveled in being able to enjoy how my energy returned to normal... But it was not only that! When I felt that my energy had reached its previous level, it continued to increase little by little even more! In the end, when this pleasant sensation ended, my level stopped at the [93] digit! I had reached the 9th limit!! ¡­I don''t think this usurious system would reward me for the limit it imposed on me before and that I could not level up. It was probably more like that only now could I see the gains from all my efforts to train with these sadistic Masters over the past Months! Well, even though there was surely no reward in increasing my strength from the system, I''m thankful just that at least it didn''t take away from me the value of my effort until now... "A-Are you okay, Alexander? It seems as if something around you changes a little... " "I-It''s true..." "Yes, I''m OK! No, I''m better than ever!! " The first to notice the change in my body were the two girls next to me, Renka-chan and Miu-chan. Surely they both felt that the aura around me, now that I was stretching and moving a little to get used to this force again, was denser than before. After all, this was even superior to when Odin had used that technique before on him... Speaking of which, even though I remembered a bit that this boy used that technique in anime, seeing it in person was very different¡­ I was able to realize various things that when watching on television was impossible to notice. When that boy used the technique, through the skill of my eyes that allowed me to clearly see the changes in someone''s aura, these things were much more obvious to me. In a sense, this technique had the same principles as mine [Futae no Kiawami]¡­ the difference was that you had to use the two forms of Ki control and keep the energy that had been shaped by those two techniques within your Body! [It is true that both techniques are similar, but¡­ using that technique for a long period is suicide¡­ no, even using it for a short time is bad enough. You must not try to use it, Alexander¡­] As if Aurora is reading my thoughts, she advises me not to use that technique. Since I had domain pretty well the [Futae no Kiawami] technique, doing the same as that boy surely wouldn''t be difficult for me... But as she says, that technique seemed quite dangerous! While that boy was using it, I could see small explosions of energy happening inside his body!! Although I cannot see clearly everything, I was sure these happened in the connecting points of his energy channels. That boy really took a lot of damage despite only using it for a few minutes... he may even have been crippled! Understanding a bit of the two forms of Ki control that were predominant in this world, this was not surprising when you think about it. Controlling Ki with a "Sei" form as the Ryozanpaku masters call it, made the energy channels fill completely with energy in a stable and calm way. While the "Dou" type, handled the energy in the form of small explosions of energy through the energy channels. You could certainly gain greater strength by doing that at the same time, but ... it was not difficult to imagine that if while you had your channels full of energy to control it in a "Sei" way you also made the small explosions of the "Dou" type occur, then the only result of to do this was that the energy channels would end up bursting! No, it was even worse! As Aurora said, that was just suicide!! What that technique seemed to consist of was trying to control and balance the mixture of energy that had been shaped by the two forms of Ki control, but ... as I knew from my technique, what happens by mixing those two energies is not something good! You could say that the level of complexity of this technique was much higher than mine, and also much more dangerous for the user! After all, I had now observed what would happen if you failed at this one! The result was as if you had received several blows from my technique!! [That''s right, it''s good that you understand. If you wanted to use this technique, it would be best if you were a level 3 soul where your body and energy channels are stronger... No, from what I see, instead of being a complete technique, that''s more like the idea and basis for creating a technique¡­ it seems that it still needs to be improved in many aspects for practical use] Yes¡­ "Shirahama-san!!" "Well... for now it''s better to help Hamtaro-kun before he ends up being a roasted Hamster." "I-It''s true!" Hearing Izumi-san''s scream, I snap out of my thoughts. Even though Kenichi had won the fight, at this moment his life was more in danger than before... it seems that he is following the examples of those masters very well! I am not just saying it by the way he uses his techniques... somehow, these two had ended up setting fire to the building they were in! Seriously, do the Ryozanpaku guys have any knack for demolishing or setting things on fire?! Then, while I and the others were looking for a way to help him, suddenly several shadows arrive and rush to the place where they were. " What are you trying, Bastard?! Is it not enough for you to harm that boy?!! " "O-Ogata-san?" "..." Seconds later, from inside the burning building, the Masters of Ryozanpaku and also Ogata that we had met in the forest came out. It seemed that something had happened between them as Sakaki carried Kenichi and looked resentfully at Ogata who was holding Odin... "..." "Hmn?" "A-lexander/ A-Alexander-kun/ Alexander!!" "Sh-Shit!!" That guy pays attention to Kenichi who was holding Sakaki for a second, and then in the next instant after ignoring his words, he rolls his eyes at our group as if looking for something... so, when he seems to find what he was looking for, he lunges towards us! Well, to be more precise, he lunges towards me since it seemed that I was his target!! Shit! Don''t tell me that he is upset that Kenichi defeated his disciple and now he wants revenge for him?! And then since Kenichi is protected by the other Masters, so I became the target to vent his anger?! Don''t fuck with me!! In the blink of an eye, as the girls scream in concern, he was already right in front of me! Fuck! This time I will not become another Master''s punching bag!! "Hmn?" [Pan ! ] [Pan!] [Bown!!!] "...?" When Ogata extends his hand towards me, I quickly take a fighting stance! In addition, I also extend my domain which I had missed so much, and focus this one on him! Feeling the pressure it exerts on him, Ogata hesitates for a second to continue with what he was thinking and taking advantage of that opportunity, I immediately hit his hand with my [Futae no Kiawami] technique and managed to make him recoil from the impact of this one. Ohh~ It was really nice to have my strength back! I don''t know if I could have reacted to his actions if I had been at the 5th limit still. The bad thing is that after observing his hand that was shaking and that he did not seem to control completely, he returned his eyes to me while having a big smile on his face this time! That gave me a lot of chills!! "A-Are you okay, little Alexander? " "You...!! You''re really looking to get beaten up!! " " Stop this nonsense, Ogata... or you will really make all of us take care of you now." "I''ll c-ut you..." "Apapa~ He''s a bad person~" It was a relief that those seconds that our short confrontation lasted were enough for the Ryozanpaku Masters to get to where we were. Emmm¡­ although I don''t like to hide behind a woman, this was certainly a good opportunity to justifiably hug Shigure! So I quickly run to where she is and do just that while trying to fearfully watch Ogata... umu, she actually looked quite angry as she stroked my head a bit! ¡°Hahaha¡­ do you think I would be afraid to face all of you? That would simply be as to fulfill one of my wishes¡­ it would certainly be very good to test my skills with you all! " ... I must acknowledge the courage of this guy to want to face all these Masters together, but when things seemed like they would end between a fight, the old man takes a step forward while laughing a bit... "Hohoho... this old man hasn''t done a bit of exercise for a while... come on boy, I''ll entertain you a bit." "..." Then everyone''s auras that seemed to have turned on to prepare for the fight quickly calmed down¡­ fuck! This old man was truly the final boss of this world!! ¡°¡­Boy, you don''t seem to belong to that group. I said it before, you would certainly go further under my teachings! These guys will only hold you back in the end!! " "" ... "" Although he seemed to like to test his abilities with other Masters, I don''t think he was a masochist to want to fight the old man ... so, in the end he decides to change his strategy to achieve what he wanted. "A-Alexader-kun... t-that person seems to be talking to you..." "Eh? That was directed to me?" " " ... " " I thought the plot of the story that I knew would continue and he would try to recruit Kenichi, so I was just waiting for this to end... no, the truth is that I was simply more focused on being able to feel the softness of Shigure''s body now than having to pay attention to that guy... Now that I think about it, I seemed I fit more into what his words were saying¡­ well, even though what he says may be true, my thoughts were still the same as before. ¡°Sorry, I''m not interested¡­ my heart is 100 % dedicated to Ryozanpaku!" "Alexander-senpai!" "Alexander-kun!" ¡°Hahaha¡­ you''ve been rejected by the brat without hesitation, bastard! " "Well said, little Alexander!" "Apapa~" "U-n..." Due to my words, the Ryozanpaku Masters and the others who live and train together change their worried faces to cheerful ones. "...you seem to respect your Masters quite a bit... or do you think they are better than me?" "Eh? Well... we have known each other for a while... and somehow they are more than acquaintances thanks to that. But¡­" I think it was normal that not only did the affection of the Master''s rise in recent months, without a doubt, I think better of them than when I first met them. But... ¡°Being more specific, the reason I prefer to be there is that they are there... Probably 35% percent of the reason for staying is because of Shigure, 30% because of Miu-chan, and 30% because Renka visits that place often... the remaining 5 % can be divided among the other guys. " "..." "S-So... I, Akisame, Apachai, Sakaki, and the old man are only 1% of your reasons for staying in the dojo... w-well, it''s not that I don''t understand either." "D-Damn brat..." "E-Eh? I-I''m the reason you want to be in the dojo? T-That''s ... " "W-Why does she have 35% and I only have 30%?!" "E-hem!..." What did you expect?! In fact, I''m being quite generous giving you five 5% and not counting you as demerits to be in that house! On the other hand... I''m sorry Renka-chan but I can''t do anything about it. In fact, probably your percentage and Miu-chan one are a little inflated... the truth is that, by removing the percentage of the Masters, then probably the number actual was 50%, 25%, and 25% respectively... It is almost impossible to give you three the same percentage since Shigure is the one with whom I have reached a slightly deeper relationship! As for this girl that has the 50% of the reason to stay in the dojo, she seems proud to stand out from the others... her chest now stood out more for the pose she takes and it had become a bit difficult to breathe... "Hahaha... so I''m rejected by various hips and various pairs of breasts... it seems that our priorities are more different than I had thought" "" ... "" ¡­Well, I don''t think anyone can blame me for that. The nature of most men is to go after such things after all! If instead of being a muscular man he had been a cute Master, then this decision would have been much more difficult... "Although I am not interested in learning martial arts from you, my offer still stands... follow me, and then I will show you a world where your ideology is better adapted" "... A-Alexander-kun?" "" ... "" ¡°U-Umm¡­ l-little Alexander¡­ that''s not good! You cannot support this person''s way of thinking! " When things seemed to be over, my next words make the nervousness in the Ryozanpaku Masters and the others return... I feel a little sorry for them, but I did not intend to stay in this world and therefore I did not share the ideology that they defended... as long as I was in this world it was not difficult or bad to follow it, but... in Gaia things were very different. Although it is not like I intend to kill anyone who crosses my path, that Ideology of not killing their opponents would only cause me problems there! "... it''s true that you''ve improved a lot in a short time, but boy, you''re still far from trying to recruit me... maybe when you''re stronger, then I''ll take your words into account" "Is that so? Well, then let''s wait for that to happen... " That''s a shame. Since I wanted to get out of this world soon, the idea of having someone with his abilities by my side was quite tempting. Well, at least now it seemed that he was considering my words more seriously than before, that was great progress. With the discussion over, he leaves the place carrying Odin who seemed to have lost the conscience... it is a pity that that boy will have to pay the consequences of having used that technique before. Well, if the same thing happened as with Shiba, it might not be so bad to help him in the future. He seemed to be quite talented in martial arts, and he could surely make his soul reach the next level too. "We should also go back... Kenichi-kun has shown great progress and has a good heart for martial arts." "It''s true... good work, Hamtaro-kun!" "...you did very well, Kenichi-kun" "U-n¡­" "Apapa~ Kenichi is a good boy~" "T-Thank you all¡­ but I''m worried about Ryuto¡­ it seemed like that technique affected him a lot." "Well... that other person was with him, so maybe you shouldn''t worry too much about him, Shirahama-san." I also think Kenichi did a good job and tried hard, but¡­ "... I also defeated my opponent, where are my compliments?" "" ... "" "I-It''s true, we should help that other boy too¡­" With everyone praising Kenichi, I think it was normal that I also wanted the same treatment! But when I talk to demanding this one, I only obtained looks sharp from these Masters... in fact, by the last words of the Master Ma, they were more concerned about the guy that I beat! "U-n... good j-ob... A-lex ... " "... you shouldn''t praise what that brat did, Shigure!" ¡­ Tch, don''t take away of me Shigure''s praise too, Sakaki! Although they are surely more out of compassion to be affected by the difference in treatment between Kenichi and me, these were my only consolation! ¡° Hohoho, it''s true that Kenichi has improved a lot, but... he still has to keep trying! Your opponents may be just stronger from now on and so you have to keep training hard, Kenichi! " ¡°Eeeh? ~ Train harder? W-What do you mean I''ll have to fight stronger people, old man? We already defeated Ragnarok! " ¡° Old man, you shouldn''t be so hard on him¡­ it even seems like his personality has started to split, you know? It must be from his traumas during training¡­ if you push him too hard, Hamtaro-kun''s true personality may disappear!" "E-E-h? W-Will my personality disappear?! Nooo ~ " "..." Chapter 338 Fight At The Ryozanpaku Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Since I didn''t think Akisame''s affection would rise over 100 anytime soon, I was already preparing to tell the Ryozanpaku Masters that I would go out for a while when suddenly he called me to speak... I thought he was just a little curious as I had told him that I had recently reached the same stage as him in the technique he taught me and maybe he wanted to check my words. So it was a bit strange to see him act so seriously right now that I had him in front of me... This certainly didn''t seem like the setting to have a friendly chat or test my skills¡­ besides, everyone else who lived in this house was gathered here now. Have I done something wrong to make this happen? Well... many things come to my mind after asking myself that question, but... I thought I had already paid justly for all that! "Let''s have a little practice showdown, Alexander." ¡°A practice showdown? Well... I don''t have any problems with that, so let''s do it " This was a bit strange. Until now, the only Masters I had a showdown with as practices were Sakaki and Apa. Regularly, Akisame only instructs me at showing me the techniques or with some machines strange I prefer just remember when I have to use them... Well, maybe this wasn''t so bad. I don''t think Akisame is the same as Sakaki who used our "practice matchups" to vent his frustrations... that guy was definitely a violent type Tsundere! Thinking that this practice showdown wouldn''t be so bad, then I didn''t hesitate to accept it. It wasn''t bad to fight someone Master level even if it wasn''t a serious fight. No, rather, it was good that this was not something like that... Furthermore, this would also help me get used to my current strength faster¡­ even though it wasn''t something annoying like having my strength restricted, the sudden change was still a bit uncomfortable. "Oh~ That brat has improved a lot..." "It is true" With that in mind, I start to move around Akisame a bit looking for an opportunity to attack. While Sakaki''s and Master Ma''s words are true, what they were saying probably had to do more with the fact that my body had now entered the 9th limit. ... even though in recent months I have improved a lot with the techniques they taught me, it could also be said that I had been stuck with a body that can only show strength at the 5th limit. Probably my progress was now even more noticeable by the increase of my physical condition. In fact, on one occasion after I joined the dojo, Sakaki even asked me why I seemed to have become weaker than when he first saw me... they must have thought that they only had a false impression of me at first and surely he and the others didn''t pay much attention to this because I should still show superior strength to someone my age. Well, despite my current state, it still didn''t seem like I could defeat someone with a level 2 soul... I certainly hadn''t activated various abilities that further improved my state, but seeing as how Akisame could react to any move I made without any problem, I highly doubt that things would change much even if I used them. Although not everything is so bad... I am sure that I would very hardly find a difficult opponent in people who still have a level 1 Soul! "Um!" "Hmn? Shi- [Crack] Kuaaah!! " ""E-Eh?"" "" ... "" Suddenly, things totally change... Until now, Akisame simply evaded my attacks or held me down to throw me. Nothing that I couldn''t bear, in fact, you could say it was a light workout compared to the times I do this with Apa and Sakaki. But¡­ "Youuu...!!!" While holding my arm that was dangling due to not being able to move it and standing up after a fall due to Akisame throwing me, my eyes were completely on him as I yelled at him quite angrily... no, it wasn''t just anger, it was resentment! This bastard had broken my arm!!! ...If it had been by accident or carelessness either me or his, then I wouldn''t feel like my blood was boiling! But it was obvious that this guy had done it totally on purpose!! When one of my blows failed again, he held it and with one of his techniques had moved it and forcing it beyond its range of motion! I understand this well because a few days ago I used that same technique against Berseker!! So it was clear as crystal that he had sought to do this since the beginning!! Not only did this catch me off guard, but I could also see Miu-chan, Renka-chan, Izumi-san, and Kenichi exhale in surprise at this. On the other hand, even though the other Masters seemed calmer, several of them were now frowning. "¡­why?" Interestingly, thanks to the technique that this same person had taught me, pressing various pressure points and applying some energy to them, the pain greatly diminishes and so greatly reassuring myself by this, I ask him the question that has spinning in my head now. Between the Masters of the Ryozanpaku, although he was not the one with who I had a better relationship, I certainly believed that he was the more peaceful of all of them. So I was a bit intrigued why he did something like that¡­ it wasn''t for no reason, was it? ¡°¡­ I thought it was necessary for you to experience something like that. That way you can imagine what the other person feels if you do the same..." "..." Honestly, it would have been better for him to tell me that it was because of getting so close to Shigure¡­ that would still have bothered me but I would accept it as a consequence so I could be with her. In fact, if he had told me that he did it because he felt like doing it, then even though I would get quite angry and surely insult him on several occasions, perhaps I would have tolerated it more. But¡­ ¡°Hahaha¡­ so that''s why? Then you thought that you could teach me a lesson this way, right? Akisame¡­ I have no problem with you wanting to become a buddha or something like that, it''s your life after all. So, if that''s what you want, then go ahead, I''ll even support you. But... don''t want others to do the same just because that seems something good to you. I may have exaggerated things with that boy, but I''m not stupid not to know that what I did to him was quite painful... " "Then you could not have done it... that was not necessary" ¡°Of course I could not have done it! I was also able to not fight him in the first place! Or I could have just killed him too without suffering! What I chose in the end was to only break both of his arms... if the boy resents me for that, go ahead, he can look for me at any time since I accept very well the consequences of my actions. " "...You''re just taking advantage of someone weaker than you, that''s not-" ¡°You are wrong, the boy wanted to fight and I simply act accordingly that, it''s not like I was looking for him to take advantage of him. As I said, I am willing to face the consequences of my actions, so at least I hope that those who fight with me will do the same... if not, then it is a shame for them. " Well, maybe because of the mission to defeat Ragnarok I would have had to seek a fight against some of them myself if they weren''t doing it on their own, but let''s put that aside for now. The problem was that Akisame probably wanted to teach me a lesson in righteousness or something like that¡­ that really pissed me off! In truth, what I liked least was that others tried to make others do the same as them because they thought that was the right way to do things! After all, one of the things I wanted to change in this life was precisely that! I did not want to have to blindly follow what others imposed!! "Your way of thinking is wron-" "No, it just isn''t the same as yours... Well, I want to see how far you can maintain that Buddha attitude of yours now... " With that said, I charge back at Akisame. The difference was that this time I could no longer consider this as a simple practice match, I had a very clear objective which was to at least return the favor a little bit to him! ¡­ Probably the possibility of that was minimal, but at least I had to try! After all, I had a few cards left up my sleeve to do it!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Miu-chan) "S-Shouldn''t we stop them?" "It''s true, grandpa! This can no longer be considered something like training!! " The relaxed atmosphere when this started had totally changed! Now, we the youngest were watching that fight nervously, and the others had a serious face with a frown¡­ i-if this continued, things could only get worse! I was quite worried that things might change after this! Alexander was quite a stubborn boy and he could go on to be quite hurt! Well... more than he already is. Also, what if because of this the disagreement between them was so great that he decided to leave the dojo? I-I didn''t want that to happen... Alexander''s mentality may be a bit extreme, but¡­ usually, if nobody bothers him, then he is someone quite calm. The moments in which I have seen him helping Hamtaro-kun or advising him while they train were many more than when he had done something wrong¡­ also, those times because of his reaction, I think they were more of an accident than he did on purpose. W-Well... maybe I can''t say much in his favor about what happened with Berseker-san, but... I think that, if Akisame had talked to him and not broken his arm now, then things would have been very different! ¡­I didn''t want to see the people I considered my family end up fighting like this! Unfortunately, despite Hamtaro-san''s and my words, the others didn''t seem to want to intervene yet and were just watching this fight¡­ yes, this wasn''t training anymore, it was a fight!! ¡°That brat¡­ he actually seems quite upset. Well, I think Akisame also went a bit overboard by breaking his arm... " "Yes... he even started using that technique against Akisame." "..." "Apapa ~ I feel sorry for Alexander-kun..." Without being able to do anything, it only remained to continue observing those two there until one of these Masters tried to stop them. Even with an unusable arm, Alexander continued to attack Akisame who evaded or blocked his attacks... As Ma-san says, when their hands collided, loud sounds were produced. And watching Akisame-san frown every time this happened, it was obvious that Alexander was using the same technique he used against Siegfried-san¡­ it really seemed like he wanted to hurt Akisame-san! This was a bit worrisome, but it was good that Akisame-san was not Siegfried-san and he managed well to offset this ... p-probably Alexander-kun knew this and that''s why he didn''t mind using that technique against Akisame- san, right? After all, despite all Alexander-kun''s attempts to hit Akisame, it didn''t seem like he was able to affect him much... furthermore, with each passing minute, he only looked more tired and sweat ran down his forehead while Akisame-san seemed to be in the same state as when this started. ¡­I quite agreed with Apachai-san''s comment, and even felt a little sorry for Alexander¡­ w-well, not that I wanted Akisame-san to be hurt either. It was a complicated feeling that I had now... "" E-Eh? "" "" T-This is... "" "... It''s the same thing I felt for a second when the boy and Ogata clashed their hands." Suddenly, when things were looking very bad for Alexander-kun, the atmosphere in the dojo seemed to get very heavy... as my grandfather says, this happened in an instant when the other Master that we saw in the fight against the Ragnarok leaders attacked Alexander... at that moment I thought it was only due to my concern to see that, but it seems that it was not just my imagination since others also react ah this now! It was a very strange feeling¡­ it was similar to when the Masters took a serious attitude to fight but even more intense still¡­ it almost felt like something tangible! Also, while this affected everyone who was present, it seems that this was even worse for Akisame-san!! Due to this sudden change, his movements slow a bit for a few seconds... and that was enough for Alexander to take advantage of it and manage to take Akisame-san by surprise! [Pan!] "... you really did hide some pretty strange things, Alexander" Despite that, it seems like it wasn''t enough for him to hit Akisame-san with the strong kick that was aimed at his face. Strangely even having failed, I could see how Alexander-kun had a smile on his face as he hovered in the air from the kick... I thought he was quite happy that he had at least taken Akisame-san by surprise, but in the next second, I realize that it wasn''t because of that since his other leg slams down... [Bwon !!] [Crack !!] "... Kuh !!" ¡°Hahaha, it was too early to be surprised, Akisame. That was not the only card I was hiding! " "Oh~ Hahaha, it seems like Akisame dropped his guard after the boy''s first kick." "Un... also, it seems that the fruits of our training to keep the balance to attack in any position are showing now" As the others say, Alexander-kun had managed to hit Akisame-san! Well, that seemed more like a stomp since it didn''t seem that strong, but... strangely even the wooden floor of the dojo ended up breaking! Also, watching Akisame-san drag his foot back, then surely the wood wasn''t the only thing that broke! It was certainly not a simple kick!! ¡°¡­That boy could also use that technique on a kick. We can only praise his desire to improve more and more¡­ " Yes! My grandfather''s words were true and that was the only explanation for a blow that seemed to have little force behind this one affecting Akisame-san so much! I-I shouldn''t be so happy about this, but¡­ I couldn''t help but feel a bit of excitement building up in me seeing this! W-Well, I should at least scold him after for damaging the house! "Shi- Kuah!!" "Umm!!" "" E-Eh? Alexander / Alexander-kun / Alexander-senpai!!¡±¡± "Damn Akisame! Even if that bothered you, you must have held back a bit!! " "It''s true... that was quite childish of you, Akisame" "..." "A-lex ... he is o-kay?" "Apapa ~ Looks like he just fainted..." While Alexander-kun seemed quite happy to see Akisame-san limp a bit, the atmosphere around Akisame-san changes and even her eyes seem to shine! In the next instant, taking Alexander-kun by his clothes, he throws him hard to the ground! Surely Akisame-san hadn''t taken this fight so seriously until now, but then this changed after that blow! So with Akisame-san getting serious, Alexander-kun this time couldn''t even react to his movements this time! The blow must have been so strong that it took Alexander-kun''s consciousness away! So worried about this, several of us run towards him while some of the other Masters complain to Akisame. I just hope that with this they have both settled their differences a bit and things don''t get worse when Alexander-kun wakes up... although I think that would be quite unlikely. Chapter 339 Leaving the Ryozanpaku Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "Where I am? Kuh!... Oh, it''s true! I passed out after that of before... When I open my eyes, I was lying on a Futon in some room in this house. Then as I try to stand up, I feel a slight pain in my arm and I remember my fight with Akisame. ¡­It seems that after I passed out, then he must have treated me since my arm was immobilized and the bone was put back in the right place for me to recover properly. Well, even though I still feel slightly angry at not being able to move my arm, it had calmed me down quite a bit now. That''s also partly largely from remembering Akisame''s face after I broke several bones in his foot! I couldn''t help but smile a little remembering that!! I felt like I had accomplished something pretty good to do that despite our different levels!! Also, my advancement in the [Futae no Kiwami ] technique made me quite happy too! After having mastered it and being able to use it freely with my fists, I thought it was a shame that this was restricted and I could only use it with these. So after thinking a bit, I thought that maybe this didn''t necessarily need to be this way... Theoretically, the main point of this technique was the mixture of the two energies molded in the form Sei and Dou... the two blows used in this one, rather than being something necessary, were more to mark a rhythm and thus facilitate the application of the technique. With that thought, I started to practice using this on kicks and other punches. But finding the right rhythm to apply the two energy waves was actually quite difficult... those two light punches with the fist were more fundamental than I had thought! If I applied the energy in too long an interval, the energy did not mix and only passed through the body of the person or object in which the technique is applied! But if I did it fast enough, it was even more dangerous since the energy could mix in my own body and create an effect equal to the one that Odin experienced!! ¡­The fear that something like this would happen only complicated things even more! So after many, many, many attempts, I found that my theory that this technique could be used with parts of the body other than fists was true! Although, I am still far from having mastered it to use it freely with any part of the body¡­ I will need a lot more practice to achieve that. So it can be said that this time during my fight with Akisame luck was on my side by not failing this technique at using it with the foot. Furthermore, I was also quite glad that this technique was good enough to even damage someone with a level 2 Soul quite a bit! After all, a person''s energy at that level is much higher and perhaps he could counter it with his own energy... In fact, the times our hands collided while using this technique, probably knowing my technique better, Akisame prepared himself quite well to receive it and it didn''t happen the same as against Ogata. That time I had taken that guy by surprise and his arm seemed more affected than just having a simple numbness. In comparison, Akisame withstood those blows quite well¡­ well, seeing how he frowned every time our hands collided, it probably continued to affect him little by little. If the fight would have prolonged too long, there would probably come a point where he couldn''t move his arms... Sure, that''s assuming my energy was infinite too! It was much more likely that the point where I would be exhausted and without energy would come before that happened!! On the other hand, while this technique seems to be able to do damage to someone with a level 2 soul, to accomplish that, first you would have to land a blow on him! That he hit Akisame that time is very clear to me that it was due to the surprise that my dominance caused him and that he surely did not expect that I could use that technique with my feet! I also couldn''t forget that thanks to my abilities as a [Hero] and [Survivor] that was activated when he broke my arm, my strength must have been higher than a normal 9th limit. If it weren''t for this, I probably wouldn''t have been able to touch him in the whole fight... so even though I have that technique to defend myself against someone of his level and be able to hurt him, and also those abilities that increase my strength a bit, still the best it would be to enter the same rank of Soul to think about fighting someone with a level 2 Soul. "Haaa~ Now it doesn''t mean much to continue here... I should go back to Runanpur." What kept me here was to see if somehow Akisame''s affection would exceed the digit of 100, but... that was surely no longer possible now. Unless a miracle happened, that would not happen. In fact, I had only managed to decrease it now... Well... although my anger had diminished enough now, at this time I also don''t like very much the idea of having to get along with him. " Are you okay, Alexander-kun?! " "Alexander! How are you? " "It hu-rts¡­" "Alexander-senpai!" "Sensei!" "... I am fine, don''t worry" When I leave the room, the first thing to happen is that I am greeted by 4 girls and Kenichi... to be honest, apart from wanting to complete the mission of affection for the Masters of Ryozanpaku, perhaps what kept me the most in this place were 3 of these girls... It seems that they all were quite worried about me... "Apapa~ Are you ok, Alexander?" "... Looks like you won''t be able to train for days being in that state, brat." "W-Well, you''ll probably recover soon, Alexander-kun..." "..." In addition to them, there were also the other Masters and the old man... the faces of some like Apa, Sakaki, and Master Ma who spoke, also seemed worried but surely due to a different reason than the youngers here... "...You shouldn''t smile like that when seeing someone hurt, Alexander." Of course, there was also Akisame who was now using a crutch to support himself while walking¡­ it was inevitable that a smile would form on my face when I saw this! "...I will leave for a few months." "" E-Eh? A-Are you leaving the dojo? "" "... b-boy, even though you had some disagreements with Akisame, you don''t need to leave." "I-It''s true, little Alexander¡­ n-nobody said you have to go!" "Apapa~ You can''t go, Alexander-kun ~" "U-n¡­" "..." ¡­I knew this would be misunderstood, but I had already decided to leave and therefore had to tell them this. Well, I''m happy that even though they knew I didn''t have an ideology like them, that''s not a reason for they expelled me from this place... although I already wanted to leave, it''s not the same if I was kicked out of here! ¡°Don''t worry, it''s not like I''m pretending not to come back¡­ I have some business to do. In a few months, I will probably be back. " While I was overjoyed about it, I was also a bit worried since Apa seemed willing to hold me by force! Also, Shigure had even taken out some chains!! So before they actually tied me up, I speak to reassure them a bit. On the other hand, I think it was the right time to clarify some other things... thinking about that, I make my grimoire appear as I walk towards the porch of the house. ""E-Eh?"" "T-That book is floating..." "Apapa~ Magic?" Ignoring the surprise of the majority because of this, I decided to explain a little my origin to them. I think this could help them to understand my way of thinking more and the disagreements that we might have, then they change by this. ¡°Akisame¡­ it''s not that I don''t understand the way you see things, in fact, probably in this world that way of thinking is very appropriate. It can be said that this world is ruled by peace after all... previously I was upset, but I don''t reject your way of thinking. Unfortunately, I do not belong to this world and I do not intend to live here either... the world where I come from is much more hostile than this place, so it is very difficult to maintain the same ideology that the Ryozanpaku fights for. " "" ... "" "Eh? A-Another world? W-What are you talking about, Alexander-senpai? " ¡­Maybe I should have waited a little longer to speak since the others seemed to be quite surprised to see my grimoire floating. I don''t know if most of them heard my words... "Hohoho... interesting, I''ve lived many years and didn''t expect to find something like that..." ¡°Yes... that is true, old man. But¡­ I think this also gives more meaning to many things about little Alexander" "W-What does this mean? You two explain it and don''t just agree! " "Apapa~ Apa doesn''t know what''s going on either ~" " Mys-terious ... " "..." Since everyone''s reactions were very varied, some seemed to understand this in some way while others asked for more explanations or simply kept silent, I had no choice but to wait for everyone to calm down or try to explain a little more this stuff. Then, it was until a few minutes later that I could continue speaking... ¡°While it is true that the place I come from is quite hostile, it also has its advantages¡­ Old man and the other Masters, you probably felt that no matter how much you continue to train, the strength you have is the greatest that you can achieve... probably overcoming this one in this world is quite impossible. But... in the world I come from, you could continue to advance your strength more easily. Also, surely there are things that help you all to do that, like the pills I gave some of you earlier. " "" ... "" After hearing these words, all the Ryozanpaku Masters became completely serious and even their eyes seemed to glow for a few moments. After all, they were people who dedicated their lives for that¡­ it was not difficult to imagine that those words would excite them a bit. From what Aurora told me, the strength of the old man was probably the highest that could be achieved in this world... unfortunately for them, the energy of this was in decline and it did not allow someone to exceed the 5th limit from a Soul level 2... There was already a natural barrier to breaking that level, and so if you add the previous fact to it, maybe reaching level [150] should not be possible under these conditions. In fact, this was probably one of the reasons why instead of looking for a greater force, they and the other Masters in this world decided to dedicate themselves to perfecting their skills until taking them to the Master level... it could be said that instead of strength since the Masters were very close to each other on the level, they could only show superiority through their abilities. So knowing that there was a place where they could become stronger, then literally that would be a new world for them... it was not difficult to imagine the reason for their excitement. ¡°The next time I come, I can show you that world if you want¡­ during this time you can decide whether to accompany me or to continue with your lives like now. I hope that at that time at least Shigure and you two decide to join me¡­ " "E-Eh? A-Accompany you? " "U-n ... but... you can''t be me-an to Akisame ..." "..." Well, the ideal would be to be able to count on these Masters in Gaia, but... without a doubt, the ones I wanted the most to accompany me were those three girls! Although, it seems that things are very favorable... the old man seemed very interested in my words and his eyes did not stop observing the dimensional rift that my grimoire had now created! He must have been the person who most felt the restrictions of this world, so without a doubt, I can understand that perhaps he is the one that the world on the other side calls him with the greatest force! And with him going there, his granddaughter would obviously follow him!! And with Miu-can going there, then Shigure would have no reason to refuse to go with me! In fact, in her eyes she could see the desire to step forward and come with me now, but... then she turns to Miu-chan and frowns. Probably to her Miu-chan was like a little sister that she cared about. Well, she probably also cares quite a bit about Akisame who was her Foster father¡­ in fact, it seems she was worried that I had some grudge against him. Although knowing that he was a man who can take care of himself and would surely be fine, he does not tie her to this world as much as Miu-chan... or maybe so I want to believe. As for Renka-chan... "I will go with you!!" [Beep] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the heart" (Renka)- Complete Rank: "E" Description: To maintain confidence in a person, it must be based on some emotion, the stronger it is, the greater bond created will be. Objective: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Rewards: 1x Rank [E] armor coupon 3x Orbs [Self-defense Technique-[E]] Aditional Rewards: 1M x Cristal 10M x Gold ""Eh?"" " " ... " " When I put my eyes on Renka-chan, before I might say something, she speaks first. Well, I had a hunch that something like this could happen¡­ she had been silent until now and more than due to surprise at all my previous words, she seemed to be in deep thought as if trying to decide something. Hearing the system notification, this moment must have led her to make a decision about the things that we had previously discussed. So I was not only happy that a cute girl joined me, but rather because of the meaning behind her choice! "Well, then come with me" "Yes!!" Since I had no reason to refuse her request, I nod and accept this. Then in a very cheerful way, Renka-chan quickly runs to my side. After that, she putting her eyes on Shigure and Miu-chan and speaks again while having a big smile on her face. ¡°Don''t blame me for getting ahead of you two! You are the ones who did not have the courage to make a decision now!" "T-That''s ..." "..." Oh ~! Those are quite promising words! It really intrigues me a little how much she wants to get ahead of these girls¡­ after all, I''m sure her words have nothing to do with getting stronger than the other two girls! "Don''t worry, Master Ma. I''ll take good care of her and also I''ll make sure that nothing happens to her." "Kyaa ~ If you say something like that, then you will make me ashamed, Alexander~ " "¡­good. I trusted you, little Alexander. Also, I''m really a little curious from that world you talked about a little... " " "Hehehe ... Master Ma, believe me, in that place you will find many beautiful girls... also, even of different races!" "Oh ~! That sounds very well! Hehehe... if not because I have some issues in which I have to support the others in this world, I really would like to see that... " Since Master Ma seemed a bit concerned, I decided to say a few words to reassure him a bit. Of the Masters of this dojo, I believe that he is the one with whom I had the best relationship¡­ therefore, at least I had to commit myself to assure him of the well-being of his daughter. So after hearing my words, he gave a long sigh, and then nodded towards me and smiled a little as he saw how his daughter began to hang onto my arms that is not hurt while she enjoyed seeing the other two girls frowning. Of course, I do not forget to tell him about the advantages of Gaia! Surely that will motivate him a little more to follow me to that side after I come back! "Well... then I say goodbye to everyone for now." Chapter 340 Leaving the Ryozanpaku 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Well... then I say goodbye to everyone for now." After my words, I put my eyes on everyone who was here one last time. I really wished that during this time they could think things over and several of them decide to accompany me in the future... " Take care, Akisame ... I hope you recover soon." "¡­do not worry, I''ll be fine. Also, after having treated your arm, surely you will not have problems with it " "... I would have preferred you not to break it in the first place." "..." "" E-Emmm... "" "Maybe we better just forget about what happened before, boy." ¡°It''s true, little Alexander. It wouldn''t be good if you had to leave with some resentment... " When I put my eyes on Akisame at the end, the atmosphere becomes a bit tense again¡­ I think this was inevitable. Even though I''m not angry like before, I still can''t help but get a bit annoyed when I see him¡­ well, it was more of a complicated feeling since I was also happy by observing how he had to support himself with a crutch. ...it could be said that it was that I was not upset, and perhaps it was rather that both feelings were balanced now. On the other hand, it was easy for them to say that as they weren''t the ones who had to endure the discomfort of not being able to move an arm! Well, since the expressionless Shigure was even showing a bit of concern about this, I better should let it pass... Although¡­ that would probably be after a little goodbye gift from me to Akisame! "...please receive this as a gift to make amends, Akisame! " "Hmn? ¡­ You didn''t need to bother, Alexander-kun. " Taking some throwing stars Shigure had given me, I threw them towards where Akisame was standing. Besides, in the end I also throw another object at him... As expected, Akisame quickly moves her hands and takes each of the things I throw at him without much trouble... well, if I could have hurt him with something like that, then everything I suffered previously could only be considered my fault for being careless and foolish... Then, after taking one last look at everyone and with Renka-chan holding my arm, I turn around to go through the dimensional rift created by the grimoire. Then before entering there, I stop for a second to say one last thing to Akisame... ¡°That square object you''re holding is a big firework¡­ you''d better get rid of this before it explodes. " -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Ma) After Alexander-kun disappeared along with Renka, we all turned our gaze towards Akisame who was holding the square object about which he was referring¡­ when I laid my eyes on this one, it had the digit of 6 and in the next second change to 5... "T-The brat was joking, right?" ¡°H-He didn''t look like he was doing that, Sakaki-Shishio! A-Akisame-Shishio, that thing is going to explode! You have to throw that thing quickly!! " It was not necessary for Kenichi-kun to say that to Akisame. He had already started to move quickly to reach the center of the courtyard, and then throw the square object with all his might towards the sky... ¡°M-Maybe Alexander-kun just wanted to annoy Akisame by making him move now that he can''t do it very well? Maybe it wasn''t such a dangerous thing." As we all watched the square object rise in the sky at high speed, I say my thoughts. I saw Akisame''s face distort a bit from pain due to having to force himself to move, so perhaps that was Alexander-kun''s main goal. " I-It''s true... knowing that brat, he probably wanted to annoy- " [Boom!!!] "Gyaaa~! That was not a firework!!" "..." ¡­Cutting my thoughts and the words that Sakaki wanted to say, a huge explosion occurs in the sky! T-that could no longer be considered a little joke! I-If that had exploded near someone, then things would be pretty bad!! "Great fire-work ..." "Apapa~ Tamaya ~" "That was not a firework! It was a bomb obviously!! " ¡°Tch¡­ you really annoyed that brat, Akisame. Surely now I will have problems with the old man of the police¡­. he''s going to complain to me for several hours about this " While most of us had a cold sweat running down our foreheads, Shigure and Apachai excitedly celebrate the big explosion¡­ these guys are a bit too laid back. Well, Sakaki who has some acquaintances in the police will be in charge of talking to them¡­ after all, there will surely be several patrols surrounding this place in a few minutes... "Hohoho ~ Apparently that boy had more secrets than we thought¡­ things have gotten more interesting now" "I-it''s true! W-What''s all that just happened? !! Alexander-senpai disappeared through that strange space!! W-What is happening?!! " "... W-Was the sensei an Alien?" ¡°Calm down, Hamtaro¡­ if you lose your cool over something like this, then you still need more training. T hat brat said it, didn''t he? He was from another world" "That doesn''t explain anything, Sakaki-shishio!!" "" ... "" With things calming down a bit after that explosion, the old man brings back the main problem that we had put aside because of what happened... in truth things ended up being more surprising than we had thought. Well, although most seem calm now, surely everyone had the same doubts that Kenichi-kun expresses... but it is true that since nobody could answer any of those questions, then it did not have much meaning in worrying about this matter for now. Things will surely become clearer in the future when we see little Alexander again... The only thing that there was no doubt about, as the Old man said, is that things have gotten much more interesting now! I can see how the eyes of the other Masters in this place are shining! Even I myself feel that the emotion that I had lost over the years reappears within me!! A new world where we can reach new limits... any Master would be excited to hear those words! ¡°Hohoho¡­ you need to train more, Kenichi-kun! With new horizons to see, as a disciple of Ryozanpaku, you cannot be left behind Alexander!! " "Hahaha, it''s true!" "Hyaaa~ I don''t want to! Alexander-senpai said that my true personality would die if I continued like that!! " Well¡­ to could think about things like another world, we first have to solve the things of this world. So, understanding this, everyone seemed excited to do that quickly! ¡­On the other hand, maybe it is right Kenichi-kun''s true personality ends up disappearing if we speed things up now. Although¡­ I also have no objection to the words and actions of the others. I hope Kenichi-kun resists¡­ at least, I think Akisame and I can make sure his physical condition be healthy. "Are you okay, Ma? Your precious daughter is gone now " ¡°¡­Well, I knew that she would end up finding someone to spend her life with. Things might just be faster than I had thought¡­ although, we will surely see each other again soon. What about you, Akisame? Are you okay? It seems like little Alexander took things a bit far now¡­ " "¡­I''m fine" "Well, maybe more than just a few broken bones, surely your biggest worries are other things..." Watching Sakaki start dragging Kenichi-kun to the dojo to train, Akisame walks over to me after picking up his crutch. I don''t think he still approves of Alexander-kun''s earlier words ¡­ no, maybe it''s the same for all the Ryozanpaku Masters¡­ after all, maybe his ideology is even more extreme than ¡°Yami¡±. Although... it''s true that we can''t judge things the same with him either. Until we know how things are in the world he came from, it is very quick to draw a conclusion. Or at least that''s my thought¡­ and surely most have a very similar thought. Even Akisame probably can''t deny everything that little guy said. Well, that was just one of the concerns I was referring to. I am sure that there was something else that bothered him even more... "Hehehe, I think Shigure will end up following the boy too sooner or later ..." "..." With my words, Akisame''s frown becomes more pronounced as, like me, he directs his vision towards the two girls who had stared a bit at the place where Alexander-kun disappeared. Well, the old man had this problem too, but¡­ I don''t want to joke with him about it! Besides, he surely does not care so much about his granddaughter''s decision since I am sure that he will not resist the temptation to go to that world... [Wiuu ~ Wiuu ~ Wiuu ~] "E-Eh? S-Sakaki-san!! " "Tch..so in the end they came" Hearing the sirens coming from outside the house, Miu-chan snaps out of the trance she seemed to be in, and runs quickly to find Sakaki... well, since he will surely be busy for a while and Akisame has a lot to think about too, then it is better that I take care of training Kenichi-kun. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person) "Hahaha... it seems that things have become quite interesting now!!" On a utility pole, a man was looking directly at the Ryozanpaku dojo. In his eyes you could see a great emotion¡­ no, not only in his eyes, his whole body seemed to be emanating great joy! Probably if it wasn''t because that place was the base of his "enemies", then he would have charged directly there! ¡°If that boy had shown me those things earlier, then we could have had a more serious conversation! A world where strength was everything¡­ hahaha, without a doubt that would be a great place! The opponents in that place... the new techniques... to be able to reach greater strength... little brat, you are quite cruel to show me that all those stuff are possible and deny me them now!! ¡­It might have been better to risk me a bit and fight that old man this time¡­ well, the boy seemed to have some pretty dangerous things with him too. Things might not turn out so well if I took him by force. It''s a shame that looks like I''ll have to wait for a while to see him again¡­ I just hope it''s not long. For now, I will have to settle for entertaining myself with that organization for a while... " The reason for his excitement was none other than the things he saw and heard a moment ago inside that dojo! Due to the technique Alexander used against him the previous time, his attention on him had increased quite a bit¡­ so, lately, he had been looking for the opportunity to "talk" with him. Then at feeling the same oppression that he experienced a few days ago, he quickly came here to observe and then ended up encountering this strange development within the dojo. Of course, the first thing that caused all this on him was quite a surprise, but... this was suppressed quickly by discovering that his most profound desire could be fulfilled! Why strive to change a world if there was already another that was more adapted to your wishes?! No, that place even sounded much better to him than what that organization he had just joined was looking to do in this world!! IIn the end, since he could not hide since his aura was overflowing with his emotion, after receiving the gaze of several of the members of Ryozanpaku, he decided to withdraw while having a big smile on his face. Although his thinking and purpose were probably a bit different from theirs, he probably now had the same thought as most of the people in that place... to fix things in this place first, and then wait for Alexander to appear again. ¡­So with the screams of the boy who the thoughts of those all people would end up affecting him, Ogata leaves the place since his objective was no longer here. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Saya) "Come on, Kurisu! You have to eat something! Then you can go back to doing the things you used to do " ¡°¡­O-Okay, Haruna-san. You don''t need to pull my hand... " "Look, look~ Emilia-chan has been able to make some scrolls now~!" "S-Shisuka-san... t-it''s embarrassing, please stop!" "Saya-sama, this woman continues to name the store" Milene''s Armory "! Please do something with her " " It''s okay, right? It''s better than saying that the store has no name! " As is customary, all those who were now in the mansion gather to eat. This really makes this place quite lively... we had started these meetings to inform all the things that had to be done or had been done, but now it just seemed like a meeting of girls to talk to each other... or maybe this place in a certain way had truly become something like a family now... Haruna-san was like a worried mother dragging her teenage daughter, Kurisu-san, who tends to forget even to eat when she is working... well, thanks to the efforts of the latter girl, the problems during the invasion of Monsters were easily overcome. Since most of the Soldier girls had accompanied Rika-san and the others, I was a bit worried when that season came around. I was about to make those girls in Rozz''s forest come back, but Kurisu-san thought it was the right time to test the robots that Alexander had brought from Emilia-chan''s world, and that she had finished modifying so that these be able to work with crystals. So all the girls who were on the mansion and some others from the organization "Servants of Alexander" who were not good at fighting and decided better to take care of simpler jobs like cleaning our this one, we managed those robots with the reversal system they had. ...the truth was that was a bit funny since it was not very different from a video game. And surely the others thought the same as they happily even competed to kill more monsters. Well, the exception to this was Haruna-san and Shisuka-sensei. The first did not like very much to see how these creatures were exterminated, while the second did not was able to gain good control of the robot and just was all the time wandering in the woods while yelling at the side of us... I think that Alexander would have like to see her reaction and how her whole body shook as she tried to avoid the trees. ¡­On the other hand, some girls could only curse her a little for seeing that soft body shakes like pudding! Well, the point is that the robots were a success, and even the other organizations that had placed their bases here now didn''t have to intervene much that time. Leaving Haruna-san and Kurisu-san aside, Shisuka-sensei and Emilia-chan really looked like sisters¡­ the former was like an older sister proudly talking about the achievements of the younger one who was embarrassed by this. Probably the reason why she is a bit embarrassed is that the truth is that her scrolls are not very useful now... the scrolls that Shisuka-sensei talks about could only do very simple things like creating a small light or a little of water to drink. So if you compare them to Kurisu-san''s achievements that can exterminate a small horde of monsters, it would certainly be a bit difficult to be proud of that. Although... surely none of the girls here think that. From what we''ve heard from Lena-san or my mother who is in our world, those scrolls can be very powerful. Also, according to the words of the first one, Emilia-chan is learning very quickly¡­ therefore, perhaps in a few years she could reach the level of creating those powerful scrolls! Speaking of my mother¡­ the probability that she ends up living in this house is very high! Now that my little brother is born, she calls me more often to complain about my father¡­ the good thing is that she doesn''t seem to have any resentment towards the little one and all her anger is directed at my stupid father¡­ Haa~. So maybe the fact that this house is home to people from a single-family is becoming more and more real now... Well, like the last two who speak, there are also some girls who have a different reason for staying in this house. "Stop doing that, Milene-san... or when Alexander comes back, he will surely punish you" "Tch..." "No, you have to make sure to tell Alexander-sama this, Saya-sama!" Because Alexander had to leave before the shop was complete, he hadn''t named it. I can do it myself, but¡­ I-I want him to do it so that it would be as if we both did this one. The problem is... this woman seems to be taking advantage of it! If she was like Celi-chan who also complains, I wouldn''t mind too much, but¡­ Milene may be planning on naming it like that and then taking over that store! In fact, this woman already seems to feel the owner since she is giving orders to the other girls who work there!! ...she has even taken and giving the maid suits that Alexander had given to the girls who are in charge of taking care of the mansion also to the girls of that store... because those suits expose a lot of skin, it has really become a popular store that adventurers visit very often! Also, the girls who wore them did it cheerfully and so no one from us couldn''t say much about that matter... I think since they look like very ornate dresses like the nobles normally wear, then those girls see those outfits more like something that perhaps they could never have worn before... probably the fact that they are quite short is attributed to the fact that since they are quite a few girls, they were simply made this way to make them less expensive! ¡­It even seems that Rika-san has a headache because the girl soldiers have started asking for their uniform to be similar to those maid outfits. Well, we can''t blame them too much for that¡­ if we compare it to the normal clothes that the village girls wear, they are certainly much cuter... and all the girls like to wear cute things! Even so, although she wasn''t primarily responsible for this, Milene has earned a lot of resentment from Rika-san for this. For now, she can only tell them that the military outfits that they wear offer greater protection so that she doesn''t have to lead a group of women wearing maid outfits... The bad thing is that recently in our world it seems that they found the necessary machines to make bulletproof military suits... I''m sure that when Alexander finds out about this, then he will want to fulfill with great joy the request of the soldier girls to create bulletproof maid outfits! Haa~ Chapter 341 Back To Ruananpur Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "I-Is this another world? If it weren''t for the place we just passed, then I wouldn''t see any difference... " ¡°Well, this is not the world I was talking about in your world, Renka-chan. In fact, you are almost correct at thinking that this place is not very different from yours... " [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] " W-What was that?! " "...well, this one may have some very marked differences too... this place can be said to be a nest of criminals, so you better not go out without anyone accompanying you." "E-Eh? C-Criminals? ...A-Are you a criminal, Alexander? " "Well ... I''m not a saint, but... I don''t think I''m a criminal either... probably." Umu¡­ I don''t remember doing anything to consider myself a criminal. Although... maybe I could just discard something I did since it''s not like that matters much to me either... Whatever, Renka-chan and I had returned to Ruananpur now, and due to perhaps being the first time that she experienced interdimensional travel and she was a little nervous, she was pressing her breasts with more force on my arm that she was holding... Umu, what she is doing surely is more a crime than anything that I have done so far! Well, it seems that she did not much care that I was a criminal either... when she asked, it seemed that there was some excitement in her voice. She is a girl who likes exciting things, so surely the criminal life is not something that scares her too much, and rather it was the opposite... Although, I like more that she has that personality than instead of being someone with a strong sense of justice... that would have caused several frictions with the people of this place. ¡°Oh~ Alexander-san, so you''ve come back. Nobody told me that¡­" "¡­who are you?" "E-Eh? R-Right¡­ we hadn''t introduced ourselves until now. I''m Lotton, Dutch-san hired me a couple of months ago to work at Black Lagoon" "¡­I see" When Renka-chan recovers, we left the room from where I had departed to her world. So there we ran into a man carrying some boxes¡­ for a moment I thought I had come to the wrong place, but since he knew me, then that didn''t seem to be the case. ¡­To sum it up, he seemed to be a worker that Dutch had hired at some point. Although¡­ I must say that it is a bit strange that a person who is practically only a pack mule is wearing a black trench coat, glasses, and a gun on his waist. It just looks like this guy had found the wrong job! Well, probably in this city even children must be armed. Even the people of the church in Ruananpur preach using weapons after all... Latton didn''t seem like a bad guy, and he actually had a pretty helpful demeanor. In fact, this guy''s aura could even be considered very pure for someone from this city... "Hmn? Oh ~ So you finally decided to come, Alex-chan¡­ I was beginning to wonder if I would see you again, you damn brat! " "Master, welcome back!" ""Onichan~! You are back~ "" "Oh~ So the handsome little redhead is back (Chino)" "Eh? Does she speak Chinese? " "Who''s that boy? Has another little one been kidnapped for you all? " "..." When the three of us made it to the living room which was the place where everyone regularly gathered, then I can see Revy, Leona, the twins, and the other two guys who I had not seen for a few months... There were also more people which knew by sight, like the Chinese girl and Chainsaw-chan... besides, even there was a blonde girl with tanned skin whom I knew nothing about.. no, maybe I have seen her somewhere... perhaps in the anime? "It seems this place has become quite crowded..." "Well those two Dutch decided to hire them... that guy looked like he was about to sell his ass since he couldn''t find a job, so Dutch decided to hire him... Chininglish... she probably just wanted to ride you when she got a chance" " R-Ride him?! " ¡°Don''t say it like I would do that with anyone, two hands. The little one may misunderstand it¡­ this body is still a virgin, you know? Surely you are only envious that I can give a pure body to the person I consider appropriate" "Fuck you bitch! Who would believe that you are a virgin? Also, how can you say that you are pure if you have surely dismembered almost the same people as Frederica! " "..." ¡­It is certainly hard to believe that a girl like her and who lives in this city is still a virgin¡­ I can only check myself that to find out! Only with evidence can someone be considered guilty! Maybe as with balalaika-san, it is not easy for a man to approach this woman either. As for Lotton, it seems like he had a harder life than I had thought at first... I can''t blame Vin for taking pity on him! As a business owner, he surely cannot turn down a man who says that if he is not hired then he only can sell his ass to survive! "¡­What about the others?" "They? Well¡­" After my question, Revy begins to explain who the blonde girl was. Apparently, she was the one who solved the problem so that we could attend that sale or exhibition of weapons... and the reason why she continues here after having complied with Revy''s request, is because she was now in a relationship with Benny. Besides, he wasn''t the only one who got a girl! Somehow, Vin and Chainsaw-chan ended up being together now! And what surprises me the most is that Revy influenced that a bit on this!! ¡°¡­What advice did you give the girl? Hahaha, to open the legs to seduce Vin? " "..." "Shit! Did you really tell her that?! " "I-It worked, didn''t it?" It was a bit strange that this girl got involved in things that had to do with love and so I couldn''t help but make fun of her a bit. I didn''t expect my words to end up would be right and she ¡°helped¡± Chainsaw -chan that way! No, maybe it''s a bit more surprising that that girl put that advice into practice! I-If things had ended badly, then maybe now Revy-tan could be accommodated in a little box... so let''s be glad this worked for both of them. "W-What happened to you? ¡­Did you annoy a girl where you were and then she breaks your arm? "" "Oh, this? Well... if that was the case, then it wouldn''t bother me so much. I''d rather forget about it, so let''s not talk about it... " Probably not wanting to continue with the topic where she played the role of cupid, seeing my restricted arm, changes the discussion towards this... I did not want to talk much about that either, so I answer that. " Master, do you want me to kill someone? " "" Onichan ~ Let me play with that person ~ "" "E-Eh? K-Kill? " Leona had noticed this too, and after greeting me she didn''t take her eyes off my arm as she frowned all this time. So seeing as she finally had a chance to talk about it, she quickly offers to make the person who did this to me pay. ¡­On the other hand, maybe the twins just wanted an excuse to be able to torture someone. Their proposals were quite tempting, but unfortunately, that involved a lot of problems and that is why I could only shake my head as I tried to reassure Renka-chan which had not stopped being surprised by the things we were talking about now... well, one thing is to imagine that a life Criminal was exciting, and it is quite another to know the truth about those things. ¡­Probably unless your mind has been molded to thrill you at seeing blood like these twins, then surely it would be difficult for anyone to think that this life is exciting. "Putting the matter of my arm aside, don''t you notice another change in me, Revy-tan~?" "¡­what? Have you gotten taller? ...Did you grow hair down there now? " "..." Fuck! Although everything she says is true, those were not the words I was looking to hear! Well, while the first was not bad, the second was obviously to annoy me!! I should show her that this place that looked like a deforested forest before, was now turning green almost all to its greatest splendor! No... as it was red, then it should be reddening? Well, that does not matter! This woman surely realized what I was talking about and just didn''t want to give me the pleasure of hearing it from her mouth! Yes, that was it! I-It can''t be that the words of the girls in Kenichi''s world were just a comfort to me, right? RIGHT?! "Hyaa! D-Damn brat, why are you pinching my breasts ?! You''re still the same perverted brat and nothing has changed after all!! " "A-Alexander¡­ th-that''s¡­ e-emmm¡­" I had to vent this somehow, so as was usual, her nipples were the ones that got the punishment! Thanks to this, Renka-chan''s face that had blushed earlier from Revy''s words now turns even redder. Of course, that was not the only reason for my actions! After complaining and rubbing her chest a bit, Revy tries to hit me! Yes, if she is blind not to notice the changes in my body, then I just had to show them in a better way!! "Hmn? D-Damn brat! Stop moving!! " With the arm that could move and slight movements, I begin to evade and block all the attempts that she makes to hit me! Hahaha, really now is much, much easier to deal with Revy! These are the results of my training!! "Stop pinching my ass and breasts, fucking brat!!" "O-Ok... I-I''m sorry, I got carried away a bit." "A-A gun?" Of course, she was not a woman who would accept defeat in a good way... after trying several times to hit me and only getting her ass or breasts pinched, she takes one of her berettas and points it directly at my head... Although I have improved a lot, I do not feel as safe to deal with someone with a firearm with my hands alone... much less at such a close distance and with someone who is quite expert in using them! So I have no choice but to raise my hands and surrender to her¡­ it is unfair that she drew a gun when she couldn''t hit me with her hands! "By the way... who is this girl?" On the other hand, seeing the weapon, Renka-chan gets a little defensive. Maybe I must praise that instead of being scared by this one, she only showed a bit of nervousness as she got into a fighting stance... "She is Renka-chan... a girl I met in the world I went to and who has become my woman now just like you" "Kyaa~ H -How can you say those things without being ashamed, Alexander? N-Nice to meet you, I''m Renka, I hope to get along with you " Well, although maybe you should stay alert longer... it seems that she is still a bit sloppy when gets happy. "Hmn?¡­ You really like girls with big breasts, right? Also... what do you mean by "Like you"? Since when did I become your woman?!! " "... at the time I decided it?" "Fuck you, brat!!" Well, Revy''s words don''t surprise me too much, she probably won''t accept those words in front of so many people after all. I''m a bit more surprised that Renka-chan didn''t refute my words¡­ well, she''s a pretty honest girl with herself unlike this woman here. "What have you heard from Eda?" "The fucking nun? The last time she came she was bothering me because you were away and soon it would be the date indicated for our exchange. Surely soon she will come back to bother again. Well, now it will be you who will have to deal with her, so at least that annoyance for me disappeared" ¡°Well, since I''m here, then she doesn''t have to complain again. Instead, she will surely be glad that our deal can go smoothly " ¡°¡­It''s too soon to say that, you know? Things may not be that easy¡­ after all, what you asked for was not a shipment of sweets " "...if something bad happens because you raised a flag now, you will be the one with I vent about it, Revy" ¡°Hmp~ Don''t blame others for your fucking problems. Also, I want to see how you try that... " "..." ¡­I certainly can''t blame her that much if something happens because of the flag she just raised. After all, it was troublesome enough just talking business about those things¡­ not to mention completing them without any problem. I can only have my luck skill finally do its job and intervene in this! "Well, for now, I think it would be best to show Renka-chan around the city a bit." "...this girl seems to be able to take care of herself, but... maybe it is better that you keep her stored in the building..." "Hmn?" "..." Since surely Renka-chan would be a little curious about how things were in another world, I thought it would be nice to go out a little for her to explore, but¡­ Revy''s comment sounded pretty sensible. I can see a large number of men quickly taking an interest in her once they lay their eyes on her! ¡­Perhaps it is true that the best thing for now is simply to wait until Eda appears. Anyway, I don''t think Renka-chan is very interested in tourist attractions and local products from this city. After all, the specialties here are sex, guns, and drugs... " We could visit Balalaika-chan then... I haven''t seen her for a while either." "... A-Are you kidding me, right?! That would probably be worse than just going out for a walk!! " ¡°Well¡­ maybe it''s true, I didn''t bring any souvenirs for her. According to Russian customs, she might be upset if I go to her house without a gift... " "That''s not the problem! Surely just seeing your face, even if now is the best day of her life, then this will transform it into the worst! ¡­Also, did you forget that you practically blew up her house last time?! " ¡°¡­she surely has enough money to buy several dozen houses, so I don''t think a single one was such a big problem. Right?" ¡­To tell the truth, I had a great desire to see that Mafia leader woman¡­ it''s hard to deny that she has a certain charm. I think I really have a thing for mature women... In the end, since Revy totally refutes my idea of visiting Balalaika, so we decided to just hit the streets of Ruananpur for a bit. What could I say? This city was still the same hell hole as always... I really don''t think it was the right place for a high school girl like Renka-chan to walk around. Without a doubt, it would have been better to go with Balalaika!! The good thing is that there were not as many problems as I thought. In fact, all the people who saw us quickly made way for our group... even the people who had an argument stopped and ran away from us forgetting the problem they had! I think the reputation of the Black Lagoon company is now enough to ward off most of the problems in this city. Thanks to this, Renka-chan''s nervousness disappeared and she was able to enjoy the experience of observing another world without complications. Well¡­ I think instead of saying that this was another world, maybe this was more like just visiting another city for the first time to her. Still, since she seemed to be enjoying herself while saw the city, this was not so bad... Chapter 342 Back To Ruananpur 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- While Renka-chan was having fun, I took the moment to check my status and hers... because I left a bit of a hurried form from her world, I didn''t have the opportunity to check the progress I made in my stay at the Ryozanpaku. Besides, I was also a little curious to see her status. [Status] Name: Alexander Ilios Apeiro Race: Human Age: 13 years old Level: 88> 94 Soul Level: 1 Source energy (SE): 300>400 Strength: H>G Intelligence: H Resistance: H Agility: H>G Dexterity: H Magic: ([Multi-elemental (Sealed)]) [Abilities] [Innate] [Will of the Worlds-SSS] [Soul of the Emperor - F] [Blessing of Origin-SSS] [Interdimensional Inventory-SS] [Evaluation-SSS] [Immunity to Fire-S] [Spiritual Vision-S][Survivor-C] [Alchemist-H] [Assimilated] [Stealth- G] [Light feet-G] [Cut-H] [Lunge-H] [Courage-H] [Roar- H] [Focus-H] [Parallel Thoughts-J>I] [Falcon vision-G] [Limit break - H] [Shoot-G] [Pain resistance-H] [Regeneration-I] [Tame-J> I] [Actuation-I] [ Ki- Fight - G] (New) [Magical] [Wings of the Sun (Sealed)] [Developing] [Luck-B] [Charm-C] [Hero-C] [Leadership-G] [Bounty hunter H] [Fighting technique: Chinese Kenpo - F Karate - H Jujitsu- H Mue Thai- G Freestyle Weapon Handling-H]([Swordsman-H] [Sniper-H] [Gunman-G] [Lancer-I] were collected in this skill) Wives: (-) Lovers: Saeko Busujima Kurisu Makise (Summoned) Shisuka Marikawa Haruna Saya Rei Rika Vrana(Follower) Emilia Revy(Summoned) Followers: Leona Scythe Mary Cleirsa Delna Turla Shigure Renka Ma Summons: Venus Luciferian Slaves: Milene Celi Gold: 412M 117K Crystals: 137M 578K] [[Status] Name: Renka Ma Race: Human Age: 16 Level: 99 Energy: (50 ) Strength: G Resistance: H Dexterity: H Intelligence: I Agility: H Magic: ( Fire Affinity ) [Skills] Innate: [ Ki- Control - G ] [ Dynamic vision - F] [Body control - F] Assimilated: [ Ki- Fight - G] [Focus - G] [Flexible Movement - F] [Agile Movement -F] Magic: None Development: [Disciple- C] [Fighting technique: Chinese Kenpo - F] Affection: 110( Attracted ) Loyalty 85 (Trust)] Whoo~ It wasn''t bad at all¡­ even though I didn''t raise my level much there, my physical abilities did! I had gained various fighting techniques, and besides, its current rank was pretty good! I even probably surpassed the Ragnarok guys who had a few years of practicing martial arts! No, not only that! I had even reached the level of Renka-chan in Chinese Kenpo!! Do not forget that she had surely practiced this discipline since her childhood! So this was a pretty good achievement. Well, more than just my effort, this was also thanks to completing the System missions¡­ several missions had rewarded me with increasing the range of [Kenpo] ability after all. Furthermore, even though the other disciplines of the other Masters were not ranked as high, their current level was not that bad either! I had even gained or increased the range of skills like [Body Control], [Super Reflexes ], [Three-Dimensional Movement], [Kinetic Vision], and [Handling of Thrown Weapons]¡­ Of course, the skills I most liked seeing in my status now were without a doubt [Fighting Techniques (Bare Hand): Chinese Kenpo Karate Mue Thai Jiu Jitsu]!! Furthermore, it almost seemed as if the letters that created the word [Ki Control] were flashing before my eyes! You could say that this was the ability that I went to Kenichi''s world for! So seeing this one in my status now, I was actually quite happy. Perhaps the only regrettable thing was that, unlike some girls, my ability was not innate¡­ well, maybe I can fix that in the future. For now, it is enough for me just to have learned that skill. This was certainly thanks to my physical training every day! That torture was not in vain!! Even skills like [Courage] and [Pain Resistance] leveled off! Although... the truth is that I was not so happy about that... I did not want to think about the implications to be able to have leveled those skills! Putting that aside, I was a bit depressed just having learned from Shigure the [Handling of Throwing Weapons] skill. Not only it was because of all the skills I gained or leveled there, this was the only one that grew the least. This was a bit unavoidable since I was only able to train with her a few months after starting with the other Masters... I would be happier if instead of this one, the skill of handling a weapon was the one that had improved in place! Well, people say that nothing is worse... Besides, the fact that I also gained some unexpected abilities, perhaps made up for this a bit¡­ no! This may be even better! The [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki] skill that I learned from Akisame may even be more important than all the others I learned there! I think I could even consider it a treasure of that world!! Glup¡­ I really want to start applying this technique to the Mansion girls!! T-This would definitely bring many benefits to them, right? Besides, it is better that I continue practicing it assiduously since the greater the range I reach, the greater the benefits of it! Also, another skill that I didn''t expect to learn was [Blacksmith]¡­ although, to be honest, the truth is that this one doesn''t motivate me as much as the previous one¡­ No! If I can''t get bikini suit armor that gives girls immunity to physical damage, then I might have to create them myself! That should be a good motivation!! ¡­Thinking about that, maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to spend a little time to improve that skill. Without a doubt, an armor that is Sexy, that highlights the beauty of a girl when she wears it, and powerful of course, is better than a simply powerful one, right? Although¡­ I may need to focus a bit more on my [Alchemy] skill first. I have to keep my promise to Lena and meet her cute granddaughter! I have neglected this one a bit, and so, it is better that I at least meet one of the conditions that Lena gave me to achieve that soon... Now the range of this is supposed to be adequate to be able to make pills [Rebrith Channel], I just haven''t practiced making them. The good thing is that, with the materials that my Venus must continue to create each month, I will not have to worry about problems of something like the shortage of these! After a big smile formed on my face when checking my status, I move on to Renka-chan''s that I had only seen quickly when this one appeared when I completing her affection mission. The truth is that in this there was nothing surprising... with that, I do not mean that it was lacking or simple. It was just that as it could be deduced by the naked eye without the need to see her status, this girl''s abilities were focused on physical fighting as should be expected. Perhaps the most extraordinary thing about her is that her [Ki Control] ability was quite high compared to other girls who also had this ability in their status. Furthermore, hers was also an innate ability apparently¡­ but again, it was understandable that she had a pretty good rank due to the discipline she practiced. I don''t know if it would be good to teach a little Chinese Kenpo to girls like Leona or Mary¡­ they already have techniques that they gained thanks to naming them that seem to help them improve that skill. Also, due to their race, like Scythe and Vrana they seem to learn such things more intuitively. Well, if they are interested in learning this technique, I think I can ask Renka-chan to teach them a bit... since her family has a sect with many disciples, it shouldn''t be the same as with the old man who can''t teach his discipline because that is a family tradition. "...What happens? Why do you smile so much? " ¡°No, it''s nothing. I just thought that these 4 months were really worth it... " "Hehehe... yes, at least someone gave you a lesson by breaking your arm" "... I told you to leave that subject in oblivion." The big smile on my face disappears when I see Revy smile pointing to my immobile arm¡­ damn it! Let''s just think that this is a fair price for having won all of the above! Besides, maybe that''s this girl''s way of showing her concern for my condition now¡­ I really hope that''s the way it is. After walking for a while, we decided to go back. In the end, this place didn''t have suitable tourist areas for Renka-chan to could enjoy herself¡­ so, taking the fact that some idiot tried to offer her money to spend a few hours together as the cause, we finished this walk. That guy was lucky... he just got a few kicks and punches from her when he tried to touch her. If it had been another girl, things would probably have been much worse for him¡­ he could have lost his arm or a new hole in his body would be made if his target had been Leona or Revy. ¡­Well, maybe just because that guy''s preferences were normal and he didn''t target the younger people in our group, he earns enough good Karma not to end up worse. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ "Damn it! You have finally decided to show up, boy! I was beginning to worry about what to say to my superiors if you didn''t!! " ¡°You don''t have to worry about that anymore, Eda. Now let''s get out of here! I don''t want to have to spend another night in this place again!! " "E-Eh? W-What is it ?! W-Wait! Explain to me what happens!! " "Shut up, you fucking nun! Just keep moving forward!! " "..." After several days of my return with Renka-chan from Kenichi''s world, Eda finally appeared at our door. So for the first time I saw this nun as a true messenger of God who had come to save me! Taking her hand, I pull her away from that infernal company!! Yes, it wasn''t that I was in a rush to complete our deal and be able to return to Gaia and see the girls there¡­ that wish was already obvious, so there was little point in worrying about it. The problem was something else... "Benny, take care... from what I saw on the dark web, several dangerous people would meet there" "Do not worry, Jane. I think you underestimate that child¡­ there may not be a more dangerous person than him in this world. " "Dutch... I''ll miss you" "I will be back soon¡­" ¡°Fuck, we are only going to complete some business, not to embark on a war! Can you 4 stop being so lovely with each other for a few minutes?!! ...if you continue with this, then I will seriously shoot your lower regions, you two... " Yes, the problem was these 4 people! Although perhaps Revy was a bit sensitive about observing the affectionate actions of couples, this time it is not that she had so little patience! E-Even if as a man her actions of taking the gun and pointing it at the crotch of those two gives me a chill, a large part of me agreed with it! No, it''s not that I''m envious of them or anything like that. I''m actually happy for those two, but¡­ the problem is when night falls! The first day after I got here, I thought that I might enjoy sleeping with Renka-chan for the first time¡­ I might even get some benefits from her! With that thought in my mind, and after Leona, Revy, Renka-chan settled into bed, in the next instant sweet moans began to be heard throughout the building! The fucking thing is that they did not come from my bed! Those sounds, along with some similar to applause, began to be heard from Benny and Dutch''s rooms!! ¡­Before I thought that my time in the Ryozanpaku Dojo was a bit torture, but¡­ if I compared the two of them with those guys, they are the ones who were masters of torture! After all, these guys and the girls who were with them weren''t people who cared about the fact that there were young people around them to do such things! No, I even think they raised their voices on purpose for us to hear them, fuck!! ...although it may also just be that as others say, girls with an introverted personality like Chainsaw -changing in bed tend to loosen up a bit... as for the other girl, maybe that girl actually turns her on knowing that someone is listening... or that Vin was certainly quite "strong" as his physique indicates in that regard. Either way, those sounds just made the atmosphere in our room freeze a bit! Also, since Revy just scowled and covered her head with a pillow, surely this wasn''t the first time it happened!! As for Renka-chan¡­ it seems that this was even more shocking than traveling between worlds for her! Probably without knowing how to react to this, she just looked at me with nervousness and even a little fear!! Maybe the only one who seemed to act normal because of all this was Leona... she just cocked her head as she directed her vision towards the wall where those sounds were coming from as if trying to understand what was happening on the other side. Besides, as if that were not enough, a few minutes later a couple of younger voices saying "One-sama" and "Little Gretel" also joined the other! It seems as if the twins have been stimulated by the others ... For various reasons was bad that those girls slept here together with us, and so they had their own room in this building. After I left here, it seemed that Leona was sleeping with them, but with my return, she had quickly taken a place in my bed now... So, it made me a bit cruel since she seemed so happy about my return to tell her to go back with the twins to stop them... since I had several complications to go there, then I could only direct my gaze with Revy. Unfortunately, when I tell her to do something with my gaze, she just gives me a sharp look in response and she refuses to go there¡­ it seems that some things happened while I was gone. As for the other guys¡­ because my philosophy regarding those things is not to do to others what I don''t want them to do to me, I couldn''t go and stop them! So, in the end, I could only stay listening to that with several girls by my side and without being able to do anything with them!! My sanity was really at risk because of that! Doing something with Revy while there were other girls in bed was out of the question! With Renka-chan... maybe with her I had a better chance of venting this frustration, but... it was too risky! There was a great possibility that she refused to go that far, and in this environment, I cannot assure that I can stop once I start doing something intimate with her!! Also¡­ it might really be too much to do it in front of others for a Virgin girl like her¡­ she might end up hating me if things turn out badly! The worst thing was that with Renka-chan and Revy here, I couldn''t turn to my last hope either... Leona. She seems to have changed a bit about these things and now seems more interested in these matters. Also, I think she wouldn''t mind doing it in front of other girls too much... It''s a shame that the other two girls surely don''t have the same thought! Although Revy seemed interested in seeing me do that kind of thing with other girls before, it seems that the torture she received recently changed that thought of her now! Surely she would have shot me if I started doing intimate things with Leona at that moment!! Also, with Renka-chan that would surely make things more complicated!! ...in truth these last days had been hellish torture to me. Chapter 343 Back To Ruananpur 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- These days were even harsher than all the 4 months I was in the Riozanpaku! In fact, maybe the only thing that kept my sanity during this time was that every morning I woke up for¡­ no, I just got out of bed since I couldn''t sleep well! So, before the sun even decided to show itself, I was practicing the things I learned in the dojo together with Renka-chan! Besides, it was probably the same for the girls¡­ While Renka-chan practiced together with me, the other two girls were watching us. The funny thing was that although Revy probably just wanted to distract her mind with other things when observing us, Leona on the other hand showed a lot of approval for seeing me practicing martial arts hard... Although she would surely never complain to me for being idle, no doubt given her mentality that she was a bit glad to see me practice for a couple of hours... I thought she would be a bit interested in Chinese Kenpo, but I got a refusal when I asked her if she wanted us to teach her a bit about this discipline. Apparently, she was satisfied and confident with the technique she was currently practicing. As for the other girl here... showing me both berettas in her hand, she said those were enough to fend herself off anyone. Well, even though Aurora and the system don''t seem like and want that I rely on weapons much, the truth is that I don''t think it''s bad that the girls next to me do that. It''s almost certain that at some point personal firearms will become ineffective against our enemies, but perhaps at that point, I can get stronger weapons for the girls. As for me... I''m probably still practicing martial arts. I have nothing against weapons, but the problem is that they do not help anything for the physical development of a person! [That''s a good mindset, Alexander! Although it is not bad to use weapons, when it comes to having to increase the level of Soul it is better to have a well-trained physique. That way it''s easier to break through to higher levels.] ¡­Umu, I can understand that having practiced until now martial arts. Even though I didn''t kill anything in Kenichi''s world, I leveled pretty well considering the limit I was at. Also, Kenichi got stronger comparable to the time when I was low level and killed a lot of zombies¡­ so it can be clearly seen that physical training is not just for have a more attractive body! ¡°B-Boy¡­ you have big dark circles¡­ no, not just you... What the hell happened in that building?! " "..." ¡°¡­ Don''t ask for that, you fucking nun. Let''s just get out of here. " "..." After those two finished saying goodbye to their girls, our entire group heads to the docks to leave the Island. I don''t think Eda planned for us to immediately leave for the place where the arms sale would take place, but neither is it like I have any complaints about this from her. Also, since most of the people in our group seemed a bit tired, she can''t help but ask that... sadly, no one wanted to explain the reason for that to her. The only ones who seemed to have the same vitality as ever¡­ no, it was obvious that those two were even in better spirits than before! Those bastards really must have enjoyed these last few days unlike us!! Apart from them, the ones who avoided that torture was the Chinese woman and worker-kun¡­ thanks to Revy sending them to a corner of the building, surely they could sleep peacefully. I envied them a little... There were a few times that I simply thought of looking for another place to stay, but... going to a motel would only increase the problem! Those places have thinner walls after all!! ¡­I even thought about going to Balalaika''s Mansion to sleep there, you know? Leaving the jokes that I told Revy earlier, I knew very well that I would be perhaps the last person that woman would want to see!! Well... maybe it wasn''t to the point that she shot me the moment she saw me... or so I hope. After all, it wasn''t a lie that I wanted to visit her and talk a bit with that mature woman. In the end, I did not give up going with her because I was afraid because of that, simply remembering that I already owed her a favor and her "Hobby", so it is not as if things changed much for sleep there. Well... not everything was so bad. Thanks to the atmosphere in the building now, it was understandable that the girls were a bit "excited" too... I even thought I could climb the adult steps of this body with Revy once! Of the girls, she was the one who had experience in these matters and, therefore, my chances with her I think were greater... I just had to find a suitable moment for that! So once we were alone in a room, things started to unfold just as I had expected! But... unfortunately, I can only say that things were ruined at the last minute!! ¡­seriously? Why did she have to say something like that at that precise moment? There was no way I could continue after that!! "Alexander... where will we go now? Well ... it doesn''t matter, as long as I was with you is fine ~ Besides... I think it''s good that we leave that place now... " Renka-chan quickly gets on my other side and when realizing that it was my immobilized arm, she just held my clothes happily. I was also able to have some good times with her, but since she is still in the innocent stage of her life, things were kept to the level where she felt calm and safe... "You two... can''t be that close." "" Heee ~ Why~? "" "Because the Master said so." ¡­As for those three girls. I was happy that the oldest of them was now more proactive in these matters! When I kissed her now, it no longer felt like I was kissing a doll, and Leona responded in a good way to this!! Also, even though we were apart for a while, curiously her affection rose more than when we were together¡­ now this one showed a digit of [90]! It seems that it was a very good choice to bring her to this place!! I think she could learn some things from watching the other girls. On the other hand... for the two little twins who complain about being separated, it was probably best to reset everything they learned in this world about those topics... it would be good if they learned the right thing about sex education. Not that I think it''s wrong for someone to be so proactive in these matters, but I a little wish they could enjoy things according to their age a bit. Well, going back to the previous three girls, I think it was almost certain that if things continued that way, then inevitably everyone in our bed would jump the line of having sex with each other! They were living beings after all, and at being constantly stimulated, that was something that had to happen in the end for sure!! ...a part of me clung to that thought to endure those sounds that echoed in my head every night! Unfortunately, waiting for that moment to come was too torturous!! The payoff for patience was very, very good, but¡­ I could also get crazy before that happened!! So I preferred to get out of there than to wait for that... at least, now I can rest a bit... no, not just me, surely the vast majority of our group thought the same. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The trip to the place of the sale of arms was calm and short. Well, since most of the time we spent sleeping, it could only be that way! So before we knew it, we had reached an island where quite a number of people could be seen. Without a doubt, it seems that the best place for people to do clandestine things is Islands¡­ well, unlike the previous one where I was, I did not come here to get in trouble and kill some people¡­ probably¡­ I hope so. Disembarking from Vin''s launch, some men quickly approach us. So after saying the alias Revy gave to the girl of Beny, they quickly let us through without any problem. She seemed to be a little nervous, but after the man checked and gave us a nod with a smile, she relaxes. It seems that Benny''s girlfriend did a good job¡­ and seeing how relaxed and smiling he was, it really looks like she did! ¡­Can I kick him a bit? "W-Why are you kicking me, Alexander? You actually kick pretty hard, so please stop this!! " "...sorry, it happened before I realized it..." ¡°The best thing is not to attract so much attention in this place, boy. All these people are quite influential and... dangerous." "...I think it''s too late for that." "..." ¡­What Eda to Vin is true. It was just impossible for our group not to stand out! With three boys under the age of 15, myself included, a pretty teenage girl, and 3 quite beautiful women¡­ it was normal that the gaze of most of them focused on us! No, I think the same person who highlights this was the main responsible for this! Without a doubt, a nun was the last person you expected to find in a place like this!! Even Vin who was big and muscular did not stand out in this place! You could see how there were several groups of men even bigger than him protecting some people! Also, it didn''t help that we got off the boat that brought us here... Compared to the big luxurious yachts or private jets, this one was pretty crappy¡­ I really could only praise the professionalism of the people who welcomed us to treat us in the same way as everyone else here. ¡­Well, I didn''t come here to compare riches, so no problem about that. My only concern is that because of that they underestimate us and some people think that it is easy to mess with us¡­ after all these people even groups like Balalaika''s would hesitate a bit to have a conflict with them! Although they seem more civilized than the people in Ruananpur, surely the majority are people with governments of countries behind their backs or companies with wealth equal to these or even greater... "When we can see your companions, Eda... we better get out of this place as soon as possible to prevent this boy from creating trouble here." ¡°¡­That hurts my feelings a bit, Revy-tan~. It seems like you don''t trust me at all, you know? " "No¡­ actually I''m pretty confident that something like that could happen!" "Unfortunately, we can only see them until they contact me... I really hope they do it quickly too" "Tch... you two are quite cruel, I better go walk with Renka-chan around the place" "I-Is it okay?" "" No, you can''t go alone!! "" While it is true that most of the people here could intimidate others, this did not affect me much. In the worst case, I would just take the girls and get out of here ... if I don''t resent those two guys so much anymore, then I might as well take them with me. Of course, it''s not like I''m trying to go and look for trouble like those two girls say¡­ I want to refute their words more strongly, but unfortunately, even though I don''t want to look for problems, somehow they end up finding me. Taking Renka-chan''s hand, I start walking to observe things on this island. So seeing this, the others quickly follow me while complaining a bit. I was a little curious about what they were displaying here. After all, it''s not like I''ve ever attended a similar event before. Maybe I would find something that caught my attention, but¡­ there was only one small problem about this! "Revy... do we have money?" "" ... "" Yes, the gold that I brought from the world of Saeko and the other girls is gone now! Apart from the fact that I am not entirely sure if I can use the money earned in Renka-chan''s world, I do not think that the salary of a teacher and some other activities is enough to buy anything here!! ¡°¡­The people you sent to Japan have deposited a good amount in an account¡­ but I don''t know if it''s enough to buy a lot of things here. After all, it''s been being used a bit to buy more stuff from Eda''s group so far¡­ ¡± ¡­I had forgotten about those guys. They seem to be doing a good job! I should contact them soon and have them move a branch of their organization to Ruananpur to complete the mission. Also, maybe I should reward them a bit. "... I wonder if Balalaika would lend me some money?" ¡°¡­ You really want to see her, right? Hmp~ Unfortunately I don''t think she shares the same sentiment. Oh~ it''s true! Benny''s woman made a lot of money last time¡­ you could get the money out of that bitch! " ...I think Revy has a lot of resentment there for that woman. Probably since she is to some extent responsible for bringing Chainsaw-chan and Vin together, then she can only take her grievances out on the other couple. As for what she says, I don''t feel good asking someone I just recently met for money... not to mention an amount like that. "Oh~ There is Balalaika-onesan~ Onesan~ Did you come to play with us this time~? " "Hmn?" "E-Eh? Sh-Shit!!" While trying to decide what to do, suddenly the little twins run towards a group of people wearing military uniforms¡­ there among them and in an easily recognizable way, was the person they mention! ¡­The world is quite a small place, isn''t it? Weel, if you compare it to Gaia, that can only be true. Although¡­ perhaps people in the same business environment it was normal for them to meet frequently. Either way, this had made my day quite brighter! ...people say that the power of wanting some things can sometimes make this happen! And now it seems that is true!! The only unfortunate thing is that it seems like, as Revy mentioned earlier, she didn''t seem to share the same emotions as me. I didn''t expect Balalaika to spread her arms with a big smile upon seeing me, but¡­ isn''t her reaction a bit cruel? I can almost see her hitting the head on the helicopter next to her! ¡°Balalaika-Onesan~ We haven''t seen each other for a while. I''m glad to see you again~ " "Brat... if you get any closer, I''ll shoot you..." ¡°You are cruel¡­ I just wanted to say hi to you! I thought you would be happy to see me too..." ¡° Why the hell would I be happy to see the person who ripped my house apart last time?!! " ¡­ Since she doesn''t welcome me with open arms, I thought it was good to be the one to do so. It''s a shame that she recovers quickly from the surprise of seeing us, and before I can actually hug her, she pulls out a gun and points this one at me¡­ if it hadn''t been for Leona and Revy taking their guns as well, she might have shot me... that''s sad! "Everything is alright? ...Is there a problem? " ¡°¡­ No, they are just a few acquaintances from Ruananpur. Everything is fine." ¡°Yes, we are quite intimate people! So much so that we have even watched adult videos together!" "" ... "" Seeing the atmosphere that had formed between us, quickly some men who are surely part of the organizers'' security approach us. So after we all cleared up the misunderstanding and they checking that everyone put their weapons away, they leave without any problem. Well, now Balalaika''s eyes were even sharper when he saw me... Ignoring that, I don''t think all the people who attended this place are best friends, so these things must be pretty normal for them. Well, with things quieter, I could now resume my conversation with Balalaika. Chapter 344 Negotiation New month!! Thank you all for your support and I hope this month be good for everyone!! Don''t forget to share the novel with your friends too!! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------- ----------------------- "...What are you doing here boy?" "Of course that I came to see you, Balalaika-onesan~" ¡°¡­Stop the nonsense. You can''t come to this place just saying that you are known to someone else! " "Well... I have some deals to make with some people here." "Alexander-san, here is a chair" "Oh~ Good job, worker-kun" "" ... "" I wanted to observe things on this Island a little while to wait to receive some message from Eda''s companions, but since Balalaika is here, it was much better to spend time just being with her. On the other hand¡­ I didn''t know whether to praise the man Vin had hired for, who not caring about the stares of the Russian soldiers as he takes a chair and brings it to me, or to worry about him a bit. If you can''t read the atmosphere in Ruananpur, then you will surely end up dying soon... well, since he seemed quite attentive to me, I decided to just do the first thing. ¡° And you, Balalaika-onesan? What did you come to this place for? " ¡°¡­I got some military vehicles and so I came to sell them. Are you don''t be interested in these, boy? " Noting some tanks, planes, and helicopters her group was displaying here, I could only shake my head as I answered her. ¡°¡­ Sorry, I''m not interested in buying things that your country is trying to get rid of. Don''t worry, surely you will find some unwary person in this place who will buy them for you¡­ no offense. " "..." The things that she wanted to sell were not so important to me and the people under my command now... surely for some small country they would be attractive, but for our group, for now it was more necessary basic things such as the ones I bought from the church of violence by Eda. Besides, I will surely get better things once I have the other things I asked Eda for. With those things, it will be much easier to explore other areas in the world of Saya and the other girls. After all, there should be several American weapons in that country, and the things that are there are surely not some that a country wants to get rid of due to be old or renew their equipment... On the other hand, if I ask Balalaika for things on a larger scale as well, surely that would only complicate things even more since there would be a conflict of interest between various countries¡­ Eda already seemed quite uncomfortable with the fact that we were conversing with her. ¡°T-This¡­ B-Balalaika-san, you seem to be busy now. Let''s talk another time " " " ... " " Maybe I shouldn''t have said it like that, but¡­ it was late when I realized that those other people were here too! So stop looking at me like this, Balalaika-onesan! Also, if you can''t speak to refute my words, you can''t blame me that much either!! "...didn''t you have some things to do?" ¡°Umu, it seems that the person we were hoping to contact us now they have already done it. I''ll see you later, Balalaika-onesan ~ " "Please don''t come back..." "Heee~ Shall we go? Won''t we play with Balalaika-onesan?~" "We will do it later" Seeing that Eda had started talking to someone on the phone and that Balalaika would be busy, I get up from my chair to leave. It''s a bit sad that she breathes a sigh of relief when she sees me getting up... Well, not everything is so bad. It seems that now she and her soldiers have forgotten the matter about the twins¡­ they don''t pay as much attention to them as before. That is certainly good as it saves me some trouble. ¡­It''s a shame that their attention is now focused on me. Also, I''m sure it''s not for good reasons. Every time I made a move, all the soldiers around Balalaika immediately got a little nervous!! "Alexander, it seems that everything is ready... now we just have to go back to the boat to meet them" "Damn nun, why did you want us to get an invitation to this place if we would make the deal somewhere else in the end!?" "What do you want me to do? I Only receive instructions from them!" "It doesn''t matter, let''s just go..." Well, this was surely some kind of proof of her government or something and so we can''t blame Eda too much either. Also, they are surely watching us¡­ I don''t think it''s a coincidence that they quickly contacted her once they saw us talking to Russian people. Also¡­ as influential as these people here are, surely not even the one in charge of carrying out the event would want to burn their hands for harboring weapons of mass destruction. So, with the gaze of several people on us, we all return to the boat and immediately we go to some point in the sea indicated by Eda. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ ¡°Wow¡­ Sh-Shit¡­ are they really just thinking about going through with the deal ?! They are not planning anything strange, right? " "What did you want, bitch? What the boy asked is not that it could precisely be transported in a FedEx truck!! " "" ... "" Revy''s nervousness when arriving at the meeting point was quite understandable¡­ there what was waiting for us was a damn American aircraft carrier!! Even I could only frown at seeing this one... not for nothing a vessel like that, if it can still be called this, it was one of the emblems of power of some countries after all! ¡­Just Vin''s little boat was like a toy compared to that thing! If they wanted to blow us up, it would probably be as easy as pressing a button!! While it''s certainly not like I need such a vehicle, I couldn''t help but want to have one of these too¡­ now I was a little more nervous that the conversations wouldn''t end well. Well, if things get bad, then I''ll just follow my plan in my head¡­ I shouldn''t have a problem escaping from here with everyone. "Oh~ We finally see each other... so are you the little Alexander, right?" "..." "A-Alexander, this is..." When boarding the aircraft carrier, the first thing we see was a large number of soldiers holding their weapons pointing at us¡­ well, since I see a lot of boxes stacked in one area of it too, things are still not so bad. Unlike them, a man in a suit is the one who speaks to us... he seemed to be between 30-40 years old, quite young to be someone who makes important decisions I would say... "Yes, I am... pointing a gun at me makes me a little nervous, so you could make your men stop that?" "¡­sorry, sorry. It''s the custom~ Don''t worry about it " "..." Still, since he seemed like the one in charge, I turn to him after looking around a bit. But while the guy apologizes, he doesn''t make those men stop targeting us... Well, we won''t know how things will play out unless we start the exchange. With that thought in mind, I have Vin, Benny, and Leona display several small suitcases that they were carried from before. ¡°Here are the things I agree to deliver¡­ I guess those things are what I asked for, right? " "Yes, of course." Things seemed a bit tense, but after I show the BIMs and various documents and memory devices, they also open some boxes to show me what was inside after being asked to pick a few at random. Probably neither we nor they wanted to prolong this very much, so I couldn''t take my time examining each of those boxes¡­ well, it doesn''t matter very much if some are empty. The truth is that just 50% of the deal would be enough for me, and still with that amount I would think I made a good deal. On the other hand, maybe my biggest problem was that I had no idea what those bombs should look like... so it was good that the system solved that problem of mine. [Thermobaric Bomb - D ] [Thermobaric Bomb - E ] [Thermobaric Bomb - E ]] [Thermobaric Bomb - F ] At least the boxes I opened the system recognizes them as weapons. Although, they weren''t all the same... there were some that should have been made recently, and some older ones... they also seem to vary in rank between them. Well, given the number of these I ordered, they probably dusted off some of the warehouses they had. The good thing is that the ranks that I saw were comparable to some magic scrolls that I had used and some even had a higher rank, so they should still be pretty good. Also, seeing the confidence in them every time I chose a box, I think I was worrying too much and all boxes should have Thermobaric bombs. The truth is that everything seemed to go very smoothly and much better than I expected, but... the following development start to make things a little more complicated. "E-Emmm ... Alexander-san, we will charge all that on our boat?" "..." After checking that everything was in order for a bit, Worker-kun approaches me with some nervousness. I don''t think his concern is because if I answered affirmatively, then surely he would be in charge of changing things from one place to another... when we saw the small boat, it was obvious that it could not transport everything! ¡­I had not thought about that. No, not that I was an idiot and forgot that important question. It was because having my interdimensional space, I didn''t have to worry about things like that much... but now that I think about it, maybe it was better not to use this in front of other people... much less when they have an aircraft carrier with them!! Well, maybe showing them something like that wasn''t so bad. This can prevent them from having some strange ideas about us. Also, it''s not like I have any other solution now¡­ maybe I could buy a large freighter on the system, but the same problem would still exist¡­ no, that could be even worse. ¡°Alexander-san¡­ I''m sorry, but staying in these waters for a long time may cause some problems for our government¡­ much more so with those stuff with us. So I wish you could get your things quick¡­ at most we can give you 10 minutes to do it. " "..." "Don''t look at me like that please, you never agreed how or where to disembark things... we thought you had that issue in mind and would take care of it." With a big smile on his face, the man in the suit speaks to me. And hearing what he said, I could only squint as I watched him... While I had no problem with their request to take things quickly, it was clear that their words concealed a small hint that they did not intend to deliver things... leaving the fact that they probably did not know the matter of my interdimensional space, it was impossible that in 10 minutes all this would be transported in a normal way by anyone! "...Eda, I told you that if someone screwed me, then they will end up regretting it..." "Bitch! In the end you all no had the intention of carrying out the agreement, right?!! " "N-No, I didn''t know about this! Hey, Martin! You know the situation you''re putting me in?! ¡­Shit, if you were going to do something like that, you should at least have told me that before!" The tension on the aircraft carrier had now escalated by a degree. Also, while Revy complained to Eda just like I did, she tried to hold her back. Sadly, with so many weapons pointed at us now, she could only allow her to move closer to the other group. ¡°¡­Well, I''ll believe you this time Eda. I won''t blame you for this... " Seeing how she had been calmly looking at things next to us until a few seconds ago and how she complained to that man, it is almost certain that she did not really know about this. So I decided to forgive her for this... well, I can''t deny that one of the things that influenced this decision the most is that even though I probably can''t trust her very much since her affection has never risen until now, the truth is that it was kind of fun to tease her a bit. Of course, that didn''t apply to the other people here... ¡° ¡­What do we do, Alex-chan? Things are looking pretty bad!!" "A- Alexander?" "B-Boy... I agree with Revy, this doesn''t look very good at all." "Let''s go back to the boat..." Even though the others next to me were a bit nervous, I still calmly turned to head for the boat while telling them to do the same. I could take things now and not break with that man''s request, but... sadly for them, now I was a bit upset to just leave things like that. Also, surely if I do that, then that man will come out under another pretext. In fact, it was not even necessary to do that to verify my suspicion... when I start to walk towards the boat, that man speaks again. "I''m sorry, Alexander-san... I''ve been asked to invite you to talk to other people, so I''d like all of you to stay with us." Then, along with his words, several soldiers began to surround us and preventing us from continuing to walk towards our boat! ¡°I don''t know if you''re doing this on your own or if really following orders from someone else, but¡­ you''re really only making things worse for all of you. ...don''t push your luck too hard or you''ll be the first I would make to pay for this... don''t forget who it is that gave you those bombs. I still have enough with me to sink this entire carrier if I wish." "..." Stopping my steps, I and the others quickly used some shield-type BIMs, and right away I also took others of these in my hand, others BIMs to attack... Seeing this, this time it was that man''s turn to frown as he watched us. Then, after thinking about it for a few seconds, he gives some orders to make way for us¡­ it seems like he thought that they had already won enough and didn''t have the need to risk something like what I said happening. "...don''t you want to go back to us, Eda?" "N-No, thank you... I will return by my own means" "Okay" Picking up our steps after speaking one last time with Eda, we all boarded Vin''s launch again. It really would have been a shame for that guy to insist more on this... after all, I wanted to avoid damaging that aircraft carrier as much as possible! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Eda) " Damn it! Now I won''t be able to go back to Ruananpur now! You have ruined all my work for several years in that place!! " ¡° Never mind, we got some things more valuable than just some gangster heads. What''s up, did you really fall in love with that little guy? " "Fuck you!!" After watching the boy and the others leave, I could only vent my frustration with this guy!! If I had taken a second to react, surely now I would be in the hands of that bitch Revy!! ¡­I don''t think this bastard would have tried to rescue me if that happened! Further¡­ "I thought those above had decided not to play against that brat¡­ he''s quite dangerous!" ¡°¡­Well, they had a little of curiosity to see if a spaceship actually appeared or something like that, but... in the end, it was just foolishness. It seems that the stress of living in that city has affected you a lot, hehehe. He was probably just a brat who surely only has a small group of scientists by his side... hahaha, or did you really expect to see an Alien with an arm immobilized just like a normal person?" ...the truth is that it was a bit unexpected that the boy gave up so easily, that was not what I expected. Damn it, besides I only reported what I saw! There is no need for this bastard to make fun of me!! This guy''s big smile is quite annoying. Surely now he is thinking about how much his career will take off after this¡­ and all that while I am screwed in various ways! "Umn? ¡­what was that?" "S-Sir... that boy is now putting his hands on the hull of the ship... what do we do?" ¡° Sh-Shit¡­ I knew things couldn''t be that simple¡­ M-Maybe it was better to take the boy''s offer and go back to his side? " "Nonsense, blow up that boat through the air now!!" As we spoke, a strange sensation suddenly ran through my body. Also, it seems like it wasn''t just me, everyone else looked a bit confused probably for feeling the same¡­ Not knowing the why, I could only think of this as an indication that things could only go wrong now. Negotiation 2 No content Chapter 346 After the negotiations. Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV 3rd person) In a rather luxurious office with a large flag with white and red stripes and 50 stars on it, several men had gathered. With a frown, the one sitting behind the desk looked at the others in front of him who seemed a bit nervous and that also have a bit of sweat running down their foreheads. "What does this mean? Why is in one image our aircraft carrier appears, and in the next I can only see the waves of the sea... " "S-Sir... the truth is that we don''t know very well either. N-No one can explain how the aircraft carrier disappeared from one minute to another from the satellite images..." In front of that man sitting behind the desk, two satellite photographs were exposed in which, as he indicated, one of their aircraft carriers was sailing in the sea, while in the other only the color blue could be seen. "It is not an error? ...Didn''t the satellite cameras point to another location? " ¡°N-No, Sir¡­ it has been checked on several occasions and the result is the same. B-Besides... we lost all communication with this one and the people on board it... " ¡°Alfred¡­ you told me that only an exchange would take place with that person... and even though the other party''s request was too much, the benefit was far greater than the risk. That is the way I decided to agree with this, but... you now toll me that a nuclear aircraft carrier disappeared without anyone of your them knowing a damn reason of why?!! Besides that also a squad of our best men you do not know if they live or die?!! I hope I am wrong and you are not here with the others just to tell me this... " "T-This¡­ M-Mr. President¡­ we-we keep trying to find all the information on this¡­" Yes, the man behind the desk was none other than the President of the United States of America, and in front of him were some high-ranking people such as the director of the FBI, CIA, and NSA. So when he takes the photographs and throws to the faces of the first and the one who was responsible for this operation, all they could only lower their heads and look for some excuse to try to prolong this more and perhaps thus have the opportunity to solve it before they are fired in the best of times case. ...most likely they could end up living in a room of a couple of square meters for the rest of their lives because of something like this! After all, it''s not like they could say just "sorry, I screwed up and lost an aircraft carrier"... in fact, those men were now praying that they could find the people they put in charge to carry out that operation and then be able to make them spit out everything they knew! "Isn''t it supposed to just be an exchange of a better technology than ours and we would deliver some bombs that just took up space in some military barracks? We were even sending the aircraft carrier to intimidate the other party "a bit" and prevent them from doing something strange! So how is it that now that aircraft carrier is missing? How is it that one of the weapons that are supposed to have the most advanced technology of us disappears without a trace?!! " "S-Sir¡­ we are doing our best to find out." "So if you all have nothing until now, that only means that you are not doing enough!!" "" ... "" Since things were not looking good for these men, some of them were about to resort to their last resort¡­ blaming others. In this case, the best thing was to turn to people with whom they had always had some disagreements, as the Russian nation. After all, it was no lie that before things got out of their hand, they had to intervene because the boy had started interacting with some of them. Although¡­ those people were more renegades than someone who was deeply involved in that government... but if that could lighten things up a bit for them, those "little" issues weren''t of much importance. Perhaps the only thing that held them back a bit was that things could become even more complicated than they already were... so while they were thinking about speaking or not, the sudden or timely appearance of one of the subordinates of the FBI director enters in the office and prevent the matter from becoming an international problem. "M-Mr. Alfred¡­ I-I''m sorry Mr. President for interrupting like that, but Martin contacted us." Not caring about the interruption of that man, after all now what the president wanted most was more information, he allows that subordinate to approach the director of the FBI, and in the next instant he begins to tell him the recent events. Immediately the FBI Director''s face begins to change repeatedly. Goes from joy to intrigue, and then returns to a state the same as it had before. Curiously, the others in the place seemed to try to imitate him as if they wanted to annoy or make fun of him... Then seeing that the others began to fret and despair at the intrigue, he quickly began to explain what his subordinate had told him. His joy was because, apparently, all his men were in perfect condition... well, a little wet according to what he had heard. Also, they seem to had the things the other party had promised. As for the aircraft carrier... although there was good news that this one was not sunk, the words of his subordinate were hard to believe. According to him, it simply disappeared while they were still on board... Also, the only thing that was clear was that the person responsible for this was the boy with whom they had carried out the agreement for the technology they had now. ¡°S-Sir¡­ what do you want us to do? Are we looking for that boy? " "..." Although they now had more information, things hadn''t changed really much. No, maybe now they were more complicated as was showed by the frown of the president who kept silent while thinking. Taking the seat he was in was not for being someone hasty or being ignorant after all. If he had aircraft carriers were sunk, it may even make things more simple... at least that way they would know more about how things happened and would not be wondering how an aircraft carrier may disappear from one moment to another without the crew was able to do something. That was certainly more terrifying than if they had been attacked by another ship or plane... Also, to make matters worse, that boy not only now had enough weapons to destroy some country! It seemed that now it was also had control of that aircraft carrier that only powerful nations had!! ¡°¡­Find out more about that boy! I even want to know how many times his mother breastfed him and how many times she cleaned him when he was a baby!! Also... bring all our men back, I want to know everything that happened there! ...What happened to the CIA woman who was in charge of contacting that boy? What does she know about all this? " "Emmm... she seems to have deserted and left with the boy according to the word from Martin" "Lie! I have known her since she was young! And I know that she is completely loyal to the country and would even happily die for it!! " This time as if he were a cat whose tail had been stepped on, the Director of the CIA rises from his seat yelling at his counterpart. The truth is that it was not that he knew Eda that way, but... Alfred''s words would leave him in the worst position of those who were here! So, if he had to turn her into a saint, then he wouldn''t hesitate to do it!! "Mr. President, I want my men to interrogate that men" ¡°He is not a traitor! Why should he be interrogated by someone from the CIA?!! " This time it was the turn of the FBI Director who started to get nervous. He didn''t totally trust Martin either, and of course he didn''t want this man to put him in a worse situation. "Hush you two! You''ve messed things up long enough¡­ David and his men will be responsible for questioning everyone who returns. Of course, everyone must understand that this issue will remain top-secret, right? ¡­if any of this becomes public, their heads will be the ones that will fall first. " Knowing that each of these men had their own agenda, the president intervenes to prevent them from making things more complicated. Also, since the Director of the NSA would be the most neutral on this, his organization was the right one to obtain the most reliable information without altering it to benefit someone. "Y-Yes sir!!" Also, surely none of those in this office would publicly accept the things the president was saying about exchanging weapons or losing an aircraft carrier despite someone pointing a gun at them. After all, the image of a nation was one of the most important things to this one. "After obtaining the information from those men, then we will see how to proceed..." With those words to end this meeting, all the men begin to leave the oval office to carry out their respective tasks. In addition, several aerial vehicles were soon mobilized to pick up the soldiers who had been stranded on that island. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Mr. Chen) ¡°Sir¡­ some politicians in our country now insist more on getting more information about the boy from the Black Lagoon company. It seems that something important has happened... " "..." Since Balalaika and the people from the Black Lagoon Company had left Ruananpur, things here were pretty quiet. It seems that the latter one had indeed gained quite a reputation in recent months¡­ small groups no longer dared to cause them trouble. The good thing was that they didn''t seem to have any rivalry against the big organizations here¡­ well, there was a bit of a hustle with the Russian group but that seemed to calm down quickly. Also, I wouldn''t mind if those two groups killed each other... ...maybe the only annoying thing was that, somehow, that boy had caught the attention of the Chinese government. And they had begun to exert a little pressure on the leaders of the triad on the continent, and they on us to do something. The truth is that I did not want to get involved with that boy... this city was already too chaotic to also look for trouble by yourself. Besides, even Balalaika had to swallow some bitter experiences in dealing with that boy¡­ so I had a very bad feeling about getting involved with him. "Just tell them we''ll investigate what we can." Even so, sadly even I still had to follow orders. So I have no alternative but to do some research on that boy. Of course, it''s not like I have to kidnap him for questioning. As long as I could get a little information without upsetting the little guy too much, it should be fine. ¡­I don''t pretend to have any conflict with him after all. I just hope that the peaceful¡­ or normal days in Ruananpur could continue for my group. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Some kid on the Island where Alexander was now) I had come to this place in the hope that I could find help, but¡­ none of the people here seemed interested in that. No, the impression that all those people gave me was that they could even take advantage of the situation I was in and make things worse! That''s when I saw a group get off a small boat. Surely if you compared this to the vehicles the other people that came to here, they might not be able to do much to help me... But there was also something that motivated me to talk to them! In that group, there were some children my age!! Because of that, they might not be bad people, right? Also, strangely everyone seemed to follow the long-haired redhead''s orders. I was about to go talk to them, but... then they met up with another group. Besides, they were all quite scary... especially the woman with the scar who was talking to the red-haired boy and who didn''t seem happy to see him. That woman was frowning the whole time they spoke! But perhaps they did not get along so badly since, after talking to each other for a while, he along with the other two children and also some women left the Island in a helicopter. That discouraged me a lot because I didn''t have the opportunity to talk to them¡­ I thought that, in the end, I would be the same again as before and I couldn''t ask anyone for help. Although, the good thing was that thanks to the fact that I had reached out to them to talk once I got some courage, I heard a few things that might change that! Apparently, they came from a city where there were many people that if I paid them, then they could help me. Also, if these people were there, then I could see them again and this time be able to talk to them! So, thinking about that, now I had to find a way to get to that place. I was quite lucky and three of the men who were with those kids remained in this place. Also, remembering that they had come in a boat, I quickly ran in that direction. Since I couldn''t risk being rejected by those three, I had no choice but to board this one before they left and without them knowing. Once I get to the city ¡°Ruananpur¡± that they talked about, I will look for the rest of them, or I may also find other people to help me! I thought it would take a while for them to go back to the boat and get out of here, but it wasn''t long after I boarded for the launch that this one start sailing across the sea. From what I could hear, those three were in quite a rush to get out of that place. Also, it seems that not long after that, some shots were heard from that Island... it was clear something had happened there. That worried me a lot¡­ I had separated from my maid and she had stayed in that place! Unfortunately, she would surely not approve of this and that is why I had no other alternative than making this... I just hope she is okay. Well, since she wasn''t alone, then there should be no problems. I''ll get help there, and then I''ll make the bad people who killed my father and try to take all the things from our family to pay for it! Besides, I can''t let our people suffer like that either¡­ I had to do something! So I hope that in Ruananpur I can get help... above all, to be able to find that red-haired kid again. That person may understand my situation more and maybe help me! So after a bit of a long journey, we reached the port of Ruananpur City the next day¡­ sadly, I fell asleep and now there was no one in the boat! Now I will have to look for those people walking through the city... B-Besides, this place wasn''t exactly what I expected it to be... Chapter 347 At the Bao Bar Again Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) It had been a few days since the exchange happened, and various things happened since then. The first was that, apparently, the people behind large organizations were observing the Black Lagoon company with more suspicion... I had seen several men from the triad group watching us! And even Balalaika the moment she saw me back on the Island, there was a slight change in her attitude towards me¡­ and unfortunately, it was not for the better! I can only say that information travels very quickly... although surely the American government would try to hide those things that happened there, it was probably impossible for it to achieve it completely. So surely some rumors are starting to spread between their two competent nations. ...that''s why this doesn''t surprise me so much. Also, so far it is not that they have tried to do something strange and they have only been observing us until now. In fact, I was a little more concerned about those who had been a "little" affected directly. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°Damn promiscuous nun, how much more do you pretend to be in that state?!! " "Leave me alone bitch... better do something useful and bring another wine bottle!" Another thing that had changed was Eda. Since we returned, she had begun to drink more... it seems that, upon returning from that island, she was forced to break all ties she had with the CIA. According to her words, if she dared to step on American soil now, surely she would end up in a small dark cell! ...well, I don''t think they received her with ovations after what happened there. In fact, I thought she would blame me more for that, but¡­ her resentment is directed at the man in a suit we met there. Maybe the only thing that consoles her is that this guy''s situation shouldn''t be better than hers... once gets drunk, she begins to toast by the fact that the guy is probably sunk in shit up to his neck. Also, perhaps by losing the main purpose of her life, she was now a bit lost. Maybe I should do something to help her a little¡­ well, I can do that later. Now I have my own problems since I have lost the source of information on that side, and also an important partner to get materials for the production lines at HOTD. ¡­May I have no choice now but to talk to Balalaika? Well, since I''ve obtained quite a bit of those material for a while, I think I can also wait until the group of Gloterus can take care of that. Although the reason I had come to Bao''s bar was not to indulge Eda''s desire for self-destruction. One was to get away from the Black Lagoon building for a while... Since I didn''t want to go through the things that happened days before there again, I had returned together with Balalaika so we could have another quiet night. Vin seemed a bit annoyed by that, but since he couldn''t abandon his precious boat either, he had no choice but to slowly return with it along with the other two guys. Unfortunately, that only solved the problem for a very short time... So, with no other choice even though I don''t like to intervene in these matters with other people, I had to come to terms with those two. During the day they could do whatever they want in that building, but... at night it was forbidden for sounds of applause or sweet voices to be heard there! Furthermore, with the support of several of the girls, they had no choice but to accept. ¡­Well, I don''t think it was a bad deal either. It wasn''t like I was forbidding those things completely. For that reason, during the afternoons we usually went out so that we could give these two couples their time alone. But hey, today I not came here solely for that, and this time I had a slightly different reason. Since I already had enough weapons, then now I had to leave this world and take them to HOTD. But there was only one problem¡­ Revy would surely want to join me and that would cause me some inconvenience! No, Revy wasn''t the problem itself. Although her character may be a bit thorny, I don''t think this was on the level of getting on bad with all the girls on Gaia¡­ probably. My concern was the twins! Although the one in charge of watching over those girls was Leona, the truth is that I can''t say that her common sense is the most normal of the persons here! Also, if Revy accompanies me to Gaia, I feel like it''s a bit cruel to leave Leona alone in this city. But, without a doubt, I''d be even more concerned about leaving the twins alone here! Well, they wouldn''t be exactly alone, but... surely in a couple of days after we leave, then the first victims of them would be Vin and the others! And, in the end, the story where they end up dying could repeat again! ¡­Since I had saved them, then now I couldn''t just put them aside, could I? As for taking them to Gaia... I would honestly rather say a few last words at Vin and Benny''s funeral than one of the girls from the mansion!! That would be sad, but I could get over it. No, it''s not like I want them to die... sure, as long as they comply with our previous agreement. For that reason I had especially dated Revy here, I thought that spending a little time with her would make it easier for her to agree to stay here with Leona¡­ although, still it couldn''t prevent that from continuing to be a bit troublesome! ¡­I was actually a little tempted to have some wine from this bar to get some courage to talk this out with her sooner. Also, it didn''t help that now that I wanted to spend a little time with her, we found Eda here. Renka-chan was now walking with the Chinese girl, it seems that being girls from the same country ... although from different worlds, the two hit it off quite well. Leona on the other hand, stayed taking care of the twins as usual. ¡°¡­Shouldn''t you be¡° enjoying ¡±your day with chainsaw-chan? What are you doing here?" "...boy, do you think we''re rabbits or something?" As if this weren''t enough, Vin also walks into Bajo''s bar and heads straight over to where we were to sit next to me. As for his question with which he answers the mine, there was no need to answer, right? "She has a job now, right?" "¡­yes" Fuck! They were a mature couple with only a few months who started dating! If they weren''t in bed now, it was just because some of them had a job! And even more if we consider the type of job they have and the city in which they live that generates a lot of stress and there are sexual stimuli everywhere! Unfortunately for Vin, Chainsaw-chan''s job is quite in demand in this city¡­ which, by the way, isn''t quite a pleasant thing to think about. "By the way... in this city there have been quite a few children lately, right?" "Hmn?" Because I was looking for an opportunity to speak with Revy, I hadn''t been paying much attention to my surroundings. So when he points his gaze to a place in the bar, sure enough, there was a kid there who was out of place... well, I don''t think I was someone you should find in such a place either... "...that youth girl has been seeing you since we arrived" "Hahaha, what''s up Revy, are you jealous of that little girl?" "Stop talking nonsense, Dutch! This is simply saying what I have noticed!! " As Revy says, that girl who seemed to be roughly the same physical age as mine, she was looking directly at me¡­ also, when she notices that our attention is directed to her now, she begins to act a little nervous. Well, although I would like to say that I was now more confident in attracting the opposite sex because of my physical appearance as Vin suggests, Revy had shaken this up a bit after I returned from Kenichi''s world... Although¡­ maybe someone closer to my physical age could more clearly distinguish that I had more manly features now, and not mistake me for a woman then! ¡°Yes, it was surely that!! Since Shigure, Renka-chan, and Miu-chan had said that my physique had changed a bit during those months, then Revy''s not noticing it was because she was a bit older! " "Little Alex-chan... what do you mean I''m a little older?" "Eh? T-That is... " Sh-Shit, I said my conclusions out loud! Fuck! I was coming here to have a nice time with her and not make her mad!! "I-Isn''t it rare that someone like her is here?" "Hmn? Now that you mention it... it''s really weird " ¡­There was no way that conversation with Revy would end favorably! It was like having fallen into a swamp and, surely no matter how much I spoke to sweeten things up, I would end up sinking more!! After all, any man knew that age was a taboo subject for women... and more if it was something like comparing them with another woman!! Even Revy who doesn''t seem to care much about those things, surely she was no exception to that¡­ therefore, I could only try to change the subject! And it was good that this seemed to work very well!! Although the fact that a child is in a bar was not something normal, it was not exactly what I was referring to... a little girl walking through this city alone was quite abnormal! "...that girl should now be in a brothel wondering like me why the lord has abandoned her..." Yes! This city was not exactly one where when someone sees a little girl like her lost, then he would kindly approach and help her!! As Eda suggests, that would undoubtedly be one of the fates that would await someone like her for walking freely in this place alone! It didn''t seem like someone was with her... so, that she could get to this bar safely was already being lucky enough. I wonder if she''s the daughter of a mob boss in this city so she can walk so freely in the streets? Although none of these three people seem to know her... and I don''t remember her from the anime either. "That girl has been around the city for a couple of days hanging around the streets..." "Eh? Has she been in this city for several days in that way? ¡­How is it that she has survived intact all this time, Bao? Is she someone known of important people in this city? " Probably seeing our curiosity about the girl, Bao who was cleaning some glasses behind the bar decides to join our conversation. If she could still act the way she did now, that''s probably because nothing bad has happened to her¡­ and to spend so much time in this city and accomplish that, then could only be by the reason that Revy was asking. In fact, we were just waiting for the confirmation of that, but¡­ things seemed to be a bit more complicated than we had thought. "Well... the only person she''s asked about until now and as far as I know, was someone close to her age with red and long hair..." "..." Like a good bar master, Bao seemed to be quite knowledgeable and begins to tell us what he knows about the girl... also, when he spoke about that, his eyes were directed directly at me and therefore others do the same in the next instant. "...do you know her?" "Don''t look at me, you know I just got back here, and the only place I''ve been to is the island where I went with all of you..." "Well... maybe it''s a coincidence? Either way, it seems that girl was lucky enough to give a similar description to yours. " "Yes... anyone who approached that girl, after knowing that she was looking for someone with those characteristics, then probably walked away as fast as he could from her... also, surely she reminded them of the two ''pretty'' twins you are taking care of." ¡­Everyone agrees to Bao''s statement after Vin''s words! It is almost certain that people in this city will begin to see little girls in fancy dresses very differently than they did before! Since that little lady in appearance gave a very similar impression to the twins, it was not difficult to think that someone else would think of them when they saw her. Also, if the reputations of those twins weren''t enough to knock weird ideas out of anyone''s head who tried to do something to that little girl, the other girls in the company had their own reputations too! And that includes me too!! So, if the others thought that she had something to do with us, it wasn''t so strange that she remained fine until now... Well, I''m glad that my reputation at least helped a little girl avoid ending up in disgrace, but¡­ I can''t help but feel like the others in this city look at us a little like we have an incurable infectious disease!! "...Coincidence? I don''t think that girl was so lucky for her to find someone similar to Alexander and be saved thanks to that... besides, she keeps watching us until now." "..." Well, that was also true... unfortunately. No, it''s not that I dislike her.. that little girl was like a small bud of a flower that had begun to open, and surely when she did it completely, she would become a natural beauty of this world! She had straight blonde hair down to the middle of her back, very bright blue eyes, and her body was beginning to take on the curvier shape of a teenage girl. ¡­Even though she was a bit out of my strike zone due to her age, that was something that a few years could easily fix! So I did not rule out the option of having a good relationship with her now and waiting for her to fully mature to be able to harvest her. But the main problem is that it could be said that she came looking for me at the wrong time... if I happily started talking to another girl now, it would only make it more difficult to talk to Revy about my departure from this world! And to make matters worse, that girl didn''t seem to want to allow me to find a solution where we could all talk quietly without problems! As if making a decision, she inhales deeply, exhales slowly, and then with a determined face, she begins to walk in the direction where we were. Well, if she didn''t give me a choice, then I''d have to put Revy above her¡­ that was a bit of a shame but she didn''t give me another option either. So I thought, but... taking a quick look around this bar, if I turned her down now, there were a lot of vultures circling her waiting for their chance to feast! I''d probably condemn her if I do that!! So as I almost held my head and slammed it against the bar counter, more unexpected things happen¡­ damn it! Is that in this damn bar all the atypical people of this fuking city get gathering?!! Suddenly someone you wouldn''t expect to find in this kind of place walks through the door and catching everyone''s attention here... Chapter 348 The Maid and her Master Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- The one who enters and prevents the girl from saying something when she gets close to us, was a woman who draws everyone''s attention... well, if you ask me, I wouldn''t say that she was a beauty like those responsible for the fall of kingdoms... in fact, I would say that she looked closer to average. Even, from my point of view, Revy surpassed her in that regard. And seeing the reaction of everyone else at the bar, I don''t think they thought much different than me. On their faces more than anything else, what could be observed was surprise! And that was understandable due to the outfit she wore! This woman in front of everyone wore a maid outfit!! ¡­Well, maybe my opinion of her was a bit skewed. By having as a base the girls from the mansion to compare to another, that might be a bit unfair¡­ after all, those girls might be over the most women of their own world in beauty. Also, unlike Revy who dresses in a slightly provocative way, this woman''s maid outfit was the kind that lacks appeal... if she wore one of those maid outfits with miniskirts and plunging neckline that I gave the girls from the guild [Alexander-sama''s maids] who had no fighting qualities and decided to focus on housework, maybe I thought a little differently from her now... No! I think that, anyway, those splendid maid outfits would not have prevented the chill I felt down my spine when I saw her enter this place! Probably, before my eyes whatever she wore, in the end I could only see it as a robe of the grim reaper! That was the only image I could associate with her!! I had recognized her immediately the moment I saw her! Although it was not an extreme beauty, it was certainly unmistakable!! And as if my memories weren''t enough to tell me that she was dangerous, the tags over her head made me sweat a bit! [Roberta Level 95] [Combat Technique: Sambo - A] [Knife Handling - B] [Ki Control - E] [Accurate Aim - C] [Pain Resistance - E] [Concentration - E ] [Courage - D ] [Loyalty - S] [Soldier - C] "L-Let''s get out of here now, quick!" "What''s wrong, Alexander? Why do you seem so nervous? " "B-Boy?" "...let me continue drinking" "E-Emmm..." Yes! It was Roberta! She herself could give the biggest organizations in this city a lot of trouble!! If you compared her to the Ryozanpaku Masters, surely no one could deny that she was weaker, but¡­ since I never felt deadly enmity from them or even from any other Master in that world, I didn''t feel so threatened there! This time it was different! If that woman had a problem with us, then surely she would not hesitate to kill us at all costs!! Although I''m not afraid of her... well, maybe a little... The thing is that, I don''t know why, but I have the feeling that this woman would get up like nothing after being exploded by a BIM! I can even imagine her coming out of the one that creates a black hole just like Majin bu when he escaped from the time room!! But that was not the main problem. If there is no reason to antagonize her, then I don''t see why we should seek to do that! If she wants to turn this city upside down, I don''t have much trouble with that as long as she leaves our building as it is now. So, with that thought in my mind, I quickly get up from my chair to get out of here immediately! Even though the others seemed a bit curious about Roberta, I just keep walking and just ask Revy to drag Eda away too. "Boy... what''s about this girl?" Then Vin reminds me of the matter of that girl who seemed to get nervous again by the appearance of Roberta who wearing the maid outfit... if I leave her here, she will surely die very soon! "...Bring her" "E-Eh?" "..." There was no time to explain things and be picky, so for now we had to be a bit blunt. She might be a little scared, but in the end, I think she would be happy¡­ that sounded like what a raped would say¡­ well, there is no choice! The good thing is that Vin wasn''t someone who cared much about what other people might think about him, and so after rubbing the back of his neck a bit, he places the girl on his shoulder. Curiously, she does not resist... it really was a miracle that someone not kidnapped her until now. "Hehehe... this is not a suitable place for you, lady." "...I''m looking for someone, please don''t intervene" ¡°Hahaha¡­ if you are looking for a Master, then I can become him. What do you say? I''ll give you a good deal " "What are you talking about? You barely have to buy some wine in this bar! Instead of that guy, I''ll give you a good amount to take care of me¡­ if you try hard, then I can give you more, hehehe. " As if our departure was was a switch for things to unfold, several men quickly approach Roberta looking at her in a rather obscene way. Well... even though she was probably not the most beautiful woman here and her outfit couldn''t be considered seductive, this latter one was still a Maid outfit and managed to pique an interest in some people! Well¡­ It''s not that I didn''t understand those guys there. If it weren''t for the mental image I already had of her and the things the system showed me, maybe she would have made a different impression on me too. In fact, her serious demeanor made her look a bit like the strict Maid stereotype... Perhaps it was a bit of a shame that I couldn''t enjoy seeing her that way and, instead, now I was walking quickly to leave this bar taking advantage of the opportunity that several men were beginning to surround her. Surely in their heads, they knew that in some moments a misfortune event would happen... and they were certainly right! Unfortunately for them, it was not their lustful thoughts that would be carried out!! Looks like that I''ll have to find another place to talk to Revy now¡­ this time my influence in this world didn''t help Bao avoid a calamity to his Bar. "Come on, let''s go back to the building" "¡­Fuck! I wanted to keep drinking!! Also, it seems that now I was going to see a live show there!! " "Shut up bitch" "E-Emmm..." With everyone in the car that Vin had come here for, I motion for him to turn it on so we can go now. Great! It seems that I have avoided these problems!! Since I know that Roberta can take care of herself quite well, I didn''t feel bad about leaving her there. After all, this was not like abandoning a little lamb in front of several hungry wolves. She can probably find her young Master and sort out her own affairs! "Why did we get out of there?" "...as Eda says, it was about to start a great show... I just didn''t want to be a part of it" ¡°¡­It''s strange that you didn''t want to help her, Alex-chan. What''s going on? Didn''t that woman fit into your range of tastes? " "..." Eda wasn''t the only one who imagined the things that would happen to Roberta if she had been a normal Maid. Revy and Dutch most likely had a very similar thought to that¡­ so, maybe since they weren''t people willing to help someone in trouble, it was good that their thoughts were wrong. The only one who seemed a bit nervous and was constantly looking at the bar, was the girl who was now sitting next to me. Although¡­ I don''t know if it''s out of concern for Roberta or just because she''s in a car with strangers right now and would like to scream for help. ¡°Well¡­ I honestly think you''re more beautiful than her and so in part you are right, Revy. Further¡­" "H-Hmp ~ What? Have you had enough with the kid you just rescued now? " ¡°Of course it''s not that. Unlike this girl, that woman can-" [Tatatata] [Bomb !!] [Bomb !!] [Tatatata] Before I could finish telling about Roberta to Revy who seemed a bit annoyed and embarrassed at the same time, things at the bar seem to have started now... "Sh-Shit! W-What''s going on there? " "It doesn''t matter, just drive, Vin." "...do you know anything about that woman?" "Well¡­ after we met the twins, isn''t it logical to think that outliers in this place are bad?" "..." [Bomb !!] [Tatatata ¡­ ] [Bomb !!] Since explaining things to all of them was complicated and that would only increase the questions, I choose to find a reasonable excuse. So, since none of them can refute this, I think it was a pretty good one... Well, avoiding having to talk about how I know Roberta, I was now able to focus on something else that we had delayed for a while and that I was a little curious about. ¡°By the way¡­ do we know each other? Who you are?" "E-Eh?" "Boy... usually when you try to pick someone up off the street, you start that kind of conversation and then you try to get her to get into your car... I think you did things in the wrong order" "..." ¡­Well, I wasn''t trying to pick up this girl. Also, I think those questions are old-fashioned enough to get a girl''s attention, right? Or maybe in this world it is different? Never mind, my goal was different from what Eda said. I was only interested in getting the answers to those questions, and it was not some trick to arouse an interest in the girl... although if that happened, I would not complain either. "M-Me? I-I''m Gartzia Lovelance¡­ p-please help me!! " "Haa ~ ¡­in the end it looks like we''ll have problems." "Well... at least it can''t be as bad as getting involved with that Maid from before." "...maybe that''s true" After the girl hesitated for a few seconds, she introduces herself and says that... honestly, I expected responses like "Who are you?" or "Why did you all kidnap me?" so I was a bit surprised by her words. Maybe she didn''t think that? Since she had been watching us for a while, then maybe she knew the name of the Black Lagoon company somehow and tried to hire them for something. So there was a good chance that Revy and Dutch who started arguing as if I had caused another problem were wrong! Well, I was the one who decided to bring her, but... she may have come for those two from the beginning!! "P-Please help me¡­ I-I saw you on the island before, and I thought you could understand me and help me¡­" "..." ¡­Umu, it''s good that I don''t refute the words of those two before. In the end, was true that I was responsible 100% for this... well, now I can support Dutch''s comment and say that things were not so bad too... it seems that he deserves to be rewarded for that. Since he couldn''t fornicate with Chainsaw- chan today, I''ll give him a free pass for tonight¡­ no, that''s too much. A "good job" should be enough! "Help you? About wha-" "Why do we have to help her?! It''s enough with the fact that she''s not in that shooting now!! " "..." I certainly didn''t want to be a guy with a cape and boxer over tights and who going all over the world to help people, but¡­ ignoring the puppy dog eyes this girl puts on when she hears Revy''s words, was really hard! It might even be a lot easier to just help her a little and maybe her problem is not a big deal. [Crash!!!] While making a long sigh in my mind because surely Revy would get mad at me because of this, a loud sound that catches everyone''s attention prevents me from speaking... "... Is she following us?" ¡°¡­No, she''s probably going after someone else. Why would she follow us? " "Well, that''s true." The person responsible for this was none other than Roberta who now drove a car at high speed without caring about the obstacles in front of her... [Clank!] [Clank!] [Clank!] "Kyaa~" "Sh-Shit, that woman is shooting at us!!" Damn it, Vin. Just let her go on her way! Can''t you see she''s in a hurry!! " ¡°I do that but she is following us!! M-My new car... " ¡­Don''t tell me I can''t help getting involved with her? Why?! We left before she could even see us at the Bar!! "Why is that fucking Maid following us? !!" ¡°I''m wondering that too! So don''t look at me like this''s my fault too, Revy! " "S-She is Roberta... my maid" "..." The argument that had started in our car is stopped abruptly by the words of the girl next to me... now as Vin continued trying to lose Roberta and shuddering at every metallic sound that sounded like he was taking the bullets and not the car, we all turn our attention to Gartzia-chan... "Y-Your maid you say?" "Y-Yes..." "¡­Sorry" "H-Hyaa~!! ¡­What are you doing?" ¡°Now after you know the girl''s name, do you jump straight to third base? You really are pretty fast, aren''t you boy? ¡­It seems like the boy isn''t the problem, why the hell haven''t you done it with him yet, Two hands? " "S-Shut up you fucking bitch!!" No, it couldn''t be! I was sure that the person Roberta was looking for was a little boy, and because of that I had even asked Revy to stay away from this one after describing him a bit to avoid problems!! So after hearing she call Roberta her maid, I had to check Gartzia-chan''s gender¡­ or maybe it could be kun! ...now that I think about it, maybe my actions were not the most appropriate way to do it. One of my hands goes directly to the chest, and the other to the crotch¡­ maybe having received the same treatment from both, Kurisu and Revy before, it didn''t seem wrong to me do the same now. Also, it''s not like I could ask her for some other way to check her gender right now... On the other hand, I really appreciate that when my hand touches the place between her two legs, I don''t get any strange sensation in my hand¡­ I practically did this on reflex, so I really wouldn''t have known how to respond if I actually found something there! I can also breathe a huge sigh of relief as it doesn''t seem like I have mistaken a boy for a girl! If Gartzia-chan was a boy disguised as a girl, then I could have received a severe blow for falling into something like that... "Damn bastards!! How dare you stain the purity of Miss Gartzia!! I will kill all of you" Then just at that precise moment Roberta paired her car with ours, and then her eyes were fixed directly on my two hands that were touching sensitive areas of her little lady¡­ Damn it! Why don''t she yell that before to avoid doing something like this?!! "...now that woman seems to be completely furious" "Fuck!!? How much time you will keep fiddling to that girl, damn it?" "...do you think you can make your maid calm down?" "E-Emmm¡­ I-I don''t know¡­ m-maybe she''s also mad at me because before I ran away from her." Ignoring Revy, I put my eyes on Gartzia-chan who seemed to continue confused by my actions and also saw my hands that were on one of her developing breasts and the one that had been hidden under her skirt... I wanted to solve this in a peaceful way, but... I don''t think Roberta will listen to my words, and Gartzia-chan is a little afraid to talk to her now too... This will be a long day, right? Chapter 349 The Maid And Her Master 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Balalaika) ¡° You really can''t tell me anything about that boy, Balalaika-san? From what I''ve heard, it seems that little boy is talking very animatedly to you every time he sees you. " "..." A few days after the arms sale on the Island, which by the way was a total failure, Mr. Chen had sent some men to my house because he wanted to discuss some things with me. The situation between both of our groups, and in general here in Ruananpur, had been quite calmed the last few months, and so I had no problem with that and therefore now the two of us are in front of the other. ¡­Unfortunately, the topics he wanted to talk about were things that I preferred to put out of my mind now! After all, that brat was responsible for ruining several of my businesses! No, no only that... since I met him, then my luck had gotten pretty bad!! How I wished to could hold that brat in a chair and torture him! It was a shame that to achieve that, surely the losses we could suffer would be too many just to satisfy a small whim of mine... now it''s not just him! The vast majority of the residents of that company building were quite troublesome to deal with! Although that was not the main problem ... the things that brat had shown me, and... resentful information that I had obtained from him, this caused my body to shudder a little! On the island issue, I thought I would have some small problems since this time I was more of an intermediary... since those were not businesses that the Russian government could carry out so freely, some acquaintances had sought us out for this. Since I and my men have some disagreements with them, the truth is that I was not very motivated to do that. Although since the payment was quite good, in the end I decided to see it as a simple business matter and put those problems aside. Everything was going well, but... my luck changed again when I met that boy there! In the end, I couldn''t sell even a damn bullet in the Island!! For that reason, I expected to have some claims from those "clients"... Unexpectedly, when they contacted me and I expected to receive those complaints from them, none of that happened... in fact, they simply told me to forget about that matter and instead investigate someone who had attended that island... even the amount of money promised to me for conducting these businesses had now increased greatly! I thought that my luck would finally take a turn again, but¡­ when they described the person who I had to investigate, I could only frown at that moment! It was not something difficult ... in fact, I think I would not even need to look for the person and he would come directly to me! No, rather that had already happened and I was practically the one who was rushing him to get away from me! Yes, the person who had to investigate was none other than that boy named Alexander! It seems that now he had even caught the attention of the Russian government!! Given that I could not do any business without information, and even more so if it involved that boy, I quickly contacted some senior officials with whom I still had contacts in the country. So the information I received was that, apparently, that boy had made deals with the US by exchanging an aircraft carrier for something... yes, a damn nuclear aircraft carrier!! ¡­That damn brat seemed like he now had the power to make all of Ruananpur disappear! And so the idea of bothering him wasn''t a very smart thing to do now!! Because of this, I also understood a bit why Mr. Chen was trying to get information from him¡­ his situation shouldn''t be much different from mine, and his country should be trying to get all the information it can about Alexander! After all, we are talking about someone who had an American aircraft carrier in his possession!! "...I don''t know much about him, just that he''s quite annoying." "..." Despite the fact that Mr. Chen had wanted us to carry out an information exchange, I replied that I practically knew the same as him. I don''t think the information he has on that boy is more than what I have, so this was not a fair deal. And of course, even though that brat was actually annoying, I didn''t have to make a bad deal just to annoy him either. After all, I was pretty sure of that since his words weren''t entirely wrong and that boy was quite chatty when he was with me... Also, that guy owes me a favor for the twins'' matter¡­ it doesn''t seem like he''s someone who breaks his promises and, therefore, maybe I can change this one to get more information from him. Although¡­ I don''t like that idea enough. I got that favor for the death of one of my men... which was something bad enough. So if I make him pay for this one to benefit those people, then it would be something even worse! I didn''t hate my country, but¡­ I disliked many people in high-ranking positions there! Many of my colleagues died for their wishes or their decisions!! Also, Revy''s words on that occasion about that a favor from that boy was quite valuable, is echoed in my head louder now. And if I thought about all the things I knew about him, then they seem to become more and more true. So those people will have to settle for the information w get without resorting to that. Besides, I think there shouldn''t be a problem about that¡­ really that boy didn''t seem to want to hide much about him! When he asked us to return with us to Ruananpur from the Island, I agreed since I would have the opportunity to ask him some questions. So during the trip, he easily and joyfully answered almost all my questions! ...Of course, it seems there were still some things that he wouldn''t talk about so easily¡­ like where he was from... or also what deal he made on the island. It doesn''t seem like he was that stupid after all¡­ so he surely wouldn''t talk about things like aircraft carriers or something that compromised him. Although... when I asked him about that, he said that if I wanted to know that kind of thing, then I had to give him something in return while he winked at me! I don''t know if that brat really has feelings for me, was referring to something different, or was just Playing!! "Mr. Chen! That person appears to be involved in a shooting in the city! " "Captain! That boy looks like he''s gotten into something again." As I was preparing to retire as I would not be making any deals with Mr. Chen, suddenly one of my men and a subordinate of him approach each of us respectively. So after they let us know what''s going on, he and I could only exchange glances... ¡° ¡­That boy is quite imperative, right? " "¡­quite." And¡­ it was also quite precocious! But well, that is not necessary for him to know. During the ride in the helicopter previously, he tries to slide his hands to touch my body on several occasions! Also, he didn''t care about Two hands'' strong gaze, and that several of my men were there! He really had enough guts to do something like that!! "Well, I think we should go find him." "..." With no alternative, each of us comes out with our men in the direction where it was the last time someone saw him... I wonder who''s the fool this time that decided to bother this guy? ...I just hope he doesn''t cause him to destroy this city! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) [Clank!] [Clank!] [Clank!] " Damn it! Why did I have to go out in this car today?! " "Stop complaining about the damn car and better focus on losing that crazy bitch, Dutch!!" While Revy was complaining to Dutch about his laments, she also responds to the fire from the Maid following us. On the other hand, now I was a little sorry to pick that bar today to talk to Revy... "P-Please, don''t shoot Roberta!" " What do you want me to do, girl? Let her kill us?!! Besides, aren''t you her young miss? Why the hell is she shooting at the car where you are? " "... maybe she''s pretty confident in her aim... glup, glup, glup." "Damn nun, stop drinking and help with something too!!" I think Eda''s words were spot on. Since her shooting skills were almost on par with Revy, she must think that can avoid hitting Gratzia-chan. Also, it seems that Eda had found a bottle of wine someplace in the car¡­ it was actually a bit sad to see her in that self-destructive state she was in now. On the other hand, I don''t think Gartzia-chan should care so much about her Maid¡­ if Revy could kill her easily, then she wouldn''t be so discouraged now! [Crash!!!] "Hyaa~!!" ¡°¡­ You didn''t learn anything from about 7 movies about cars, Vin? You should show that now!" "Sh-Shit! F-Fucking Maid... my car!! Besides, I told you that you have the wrong person, Alexander!! " "... you are dishonoring that name now" Not long after the chase starts, Roberta is paired with our car, and now she doesn''t hesitate to ram it in ours... well, Vin¡äs car. I was actually a bit disappointed in Vin''s driving skills¡­ no, I shouldn''t call him that anymore! ¡°You also stop taking advantage of that damn girl and also help something, Alexander!! Besides, you''re only making that damn maid only get more enraged " "..." Although I had already removed my hands from Gartzia-chan''s chest and crotch, now she was riding on me as I held her buttocks and she put her arms around my neck... This time it was not my fault! Due to the sharp turns and jolt from the impact, then we both ended up in this position! Also, since I wanted to prevent her from hitting herself because of that, then I had to grab her from somewhere, right?! ¡­Well, maybe I should have grabbed her waist instead of her glutes. Sadly, my hands reflexively moved before I knew it!! [Clank!] [Clank!] [Crash !!!] "Damn it! You have to pay for my car-Kuh!! " It seems that Dutch did not share Kenichi''s and my ideology of not attacking women¡­ well, maybe mine is not as strict as his and may be a bit more flexible than his. It was a pity that this flexibility did not apply to Roberta now¡­ I did not consider her a bad woman. She was a faithful servant trying to protect her young miss after all! Besides... this was all a huge and regrettable misunderstanding... "Hyaa~! T-This... y-your hands... e-emmm " "..." Umu, quite a reasonable misunderstanding, but... also a very difficult one to clear up... Because of the sudden movements, I could only use more force to prevent Gartzia-chan from being thrown out of one of the car windows. On the other hand, Dutch who was quite upset draws his gun to shoot Roberta who was right next to him... but then before he can pull the trigger, he is grabbed from his wrist by her! Also, she slowly begins to pull him out of the car! Damn it! She almost looked like a robot since, apart from that force, she didn''t even flinch from Dutch''s blows for her to release him!! "Dutch!!" [Pun!!] When almost half of Dutch''s body was out of the car, Revy shoots at one of Roberta''s car tires and causes Roberta to lose control of it a bit to save him. ...Unfortunately, she tries to hit us with the car on more strongly way again! ""Sh-Shit"" [Crash!!!] "Hyaa~!!!" As a result of this, this time both cars lose control and start turning down the road!! Although, it seems that this time Dutch brings out all his driving skills and avoids most of the obstacles on the road and the car stops with everyone safe¡­ I think he has got his nickname Vin back! "Roberta~!!" On the other hand, Roberta does not have the same luck and what makes her car stop is the impact against a light pole... that seemed to be bad enough, but... Gartzia''s scream was more because she was thrown through the windshield and she hitting a wall of a building like it was a sack of fruit! That actually looked quite painful!! "Finally she stopped..." "¡­she''s dead?" "...maybe you should ask yourself if her body is complete, right?" "Roberta!!" This certainly seemed like the end of this, but... knowing that it probably wouldn''t be, I hold up Gartzia-chan who was trying to get out of the car while screaming and crying. And also I¡­ "What are you doing?" ¡°¡­Don''t you see what just happened? I''m putting on my seat belt now! Also, you should try to start the car back on as soon as possible, Vin." "..." I might not die if that happened to me, but a blow like that would certainly break several of my bones again! So I put the seat belt around Gartzia-chan''s back, and hook it on the clasp. Strangely, even though others see me a bit with strange eyes, I can see Eda and Vin do the same after thinking about my words a bit. ¡°¡­ Isn''t it a bit late for that? It''s all over now " "End up? No, I don''t think so¡­" ""E-Eh?"" "R-Roberta!!" While Revy, who was the only one who did not seem to appreciate my advice says that, I reply to her by pointing to where Roberta was. Her surprise and Gartzia-chan''s joy was because, as expected, she began to stand up and then walk towards us. "Sh-Shit!!" So, following my other previous advice, Vin desperately begins trying to start the car and, after several tries, then he hits the gas fully. "Fuck! Why is she alive? Is it a damn robot?!! " Looking at the back of the car or in the rearview mirror, you could clearly distinguish a woman in a maid outfit running quickly behind a car¡­ it seems that I was not the only one who thought that about her! I could almost hear the "terminator" song as the car moved on!! She really was like a T-800 in a Maid version... [Clank] "I''ll kill all of you!" "Fuck!! " With what seemed to be great willpower, Roberta catches up to us, and throws herself on the back of the car sticking a knife to hold herself¡­ this was actually quite impressive and maybe we should give her a little praise! ¡°¡­Woman, you are destroying the image of a maid in my head! So could you please stop this now! Don''t go on or I could end up having a trauma about the maids, you know?!! " No doubt no one would argue about her loyalty, but¡­ seeing her a bit bloody, covered in dust, and with her maid outfit now torn in several places, then I couldn''t help but speak in protest at all this! This was not the image of a sweet maid waiting for you back at home after a hard day at work with a smile on her face!! "You should be dead by now, damn bitch!!" "Noo~!!" "Sh-Shit!!" Being practically a few meters from Revy, she aims directly at Roberta''s head... the truth is that I would not be surprised if she used the knife in her other hand to deflect the bullet, but... unfortunately, Gartzia-chan when she saw her beloved maid getting pointed by the gun, somehow manages to get between both of them... [Bang!] Chapter 350 The Maid And Her Master 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- [Bang!] "Kuh!!" "F-Fuck... t-that gave me a good scare..." "Damn it! If you don''t help, then don''t intervene Alexander!! " Before Revy could pull the trigger, I managed to kick her hand a little to deflect the weapon... "H-Hell!!! You shot me, Revy!! " "Don''t blame me, Dutch! It was Alexander''s fault!! " ¡°¡­ Don''t worry, Vin. Surely with a little from your saliva you will be fine in a couple of days. You should be happy, a little girl was prevented from getting hurt..." "Fuck you damn Alexander!!" It''s a shame that I couldn''t stop someone from getting hurt in the end... this time Vin isn''t complaining about the dents and scratches that Roberta was doing to the car, it was because the bullet had grazed his arm and that now he was bleeding a little from there... Well, my words weren''t entirely to minimize the problem... I really thought it was a bit strange to see him complaining! A part of me thought that bullets should bounce off him by that nickname I gave him!! ¡­If he keeps complaining, then he will lose it again. [Bang!] [Bang!] "Hyaan~ P-Please don''t shoot Roberta!" "... don''t worry, Gartzia-chan... she probably won''t die from that" "No! I''m sure I''ll kill that bitch Maid!! " Putting more strength in my grip on Gartzia-chan so that something like before does not happen again, the shooting starts one more time. So, unable to physically intervene, she directs her eyes towards me to ask me to stop Revy. "E-Emmm..." "... Don''t believe her, if she could kill your Maid so easily, then surely she would have already done it" "Fuck you!! Also, damn nun stops sleeping and do something!! " "... zzz ... zzz-Hauch~ Tch ... this is not my business ... zzz" [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] In the end, it seems that Gartzia-chan decides to believe my words more, and calms down a bit. On the other hand... it seems like the alcohol has brought Eda down. It is a bit surprising how she can sleep peacefully while the bullets are flaring near her... it really seems that this time she trusts on her Lord too much!! After all, she is not in the same position as me who had a good shield, that because of this, all the bullets that Roberta fired tried to be as far away from the two of us... perhaps since she does not consider her a threat due to her current condition, she wasn''t targeting her either. Also, I was a little curious where Roberta got that pistol from... now that I think about it, I remember that she kept weapons under her skirt... it seems that she has the same habit as the twins... maybe she gets along with those two. [Bang!] [Bang!] "Die you fucking Maid!" "I''ll kill you first, bitch!" For several more minutes, these two women try to kill each other while also one insulting the other. It seems that Roberta''s resentment had now focused on Revy... and in the same way, this last one wanted to vent with the other woman about the problems we had now. ¡­Umu, it''s good that Roberta forgot about the old things, and Revy no longer seemed to care much about from whom it was the fault of all this happening now. [Claan!!] [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] "Damn maid, I will capture you and have you attend to several people wearing that suit in a damn brothel!!" "Damn criminal, I''ll kill you and do the world a favor!!" "Vin ... do you intend to get rid of your treasure now? Why did you bring us to this place? " "... I don''t know, I did it without thinking-Kuh, damn it..." The chase ends in the same place as the previous time with Balalaika... the junkyard. Well¡­ just like that time, this seemed like the right place for the car now... in fact, I don''t know if Vin''s lament was due to seeing the car when we got out, or due to the injury to his arm... Also... I wonder if Revy has some kind of business with the brothels? "... Shouldn''t we help Revy?" "..." Unlike us who stayed in the place, those two girls had run away shooting at each other while covering themselves with the other junk that was here. I think those two had entered their own world now¡­ it would certainly be something difficult to intervene now! Well, I wasn''t that worried about Revy. In skills, she was not so inferior to Roberta. And she also had several of the BIMs that I gave her before... in fact in shooting skill, Revy was a little better and, as long as them fight is this way, surely the one who would end up dying was Roberta. ¡­That as long as they continue like this. If things play out in a physical fight, then Revy will be the one at a disadvantage... [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] "Let them blow off steam a little... unless you want to go and stop them, Vin?" ¡°¡­No. I think I''ll follow your idea, Alexander... I don''t want to take any more bullets" After seeing the gun flashes as it was now dark, Vin and I discussed a bit about what to do next¡­ in the end, it seems that neither of us wanted to intervene in the fight of those two girls. ¡­The bombs that Leona placed all over this place should still be there. Sadly, unlike the time we faced Balalaika''s group, these were not that good for dealing with just one person. Plus, with Revy running all over the place too, she might be the one who ends up flying through the air. "R-Roberta..." ¡­And neither my resentment with Roberta was so strong as for I had to kill her for ruining the image of the maids that I had in my mind. Also, it would be unfortunate to see the tear-stained face of the girl who cares for her. "...it seems like you''re not that stupid after all, brat" "... what''s up boy, do you have some domestic problems?" [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] While the shots continued to be heard around the place, two cars stop next to us, and immediately some people get out of them. They were two of the most influential leaders in this city¡­ Balalaika and Mr. Chen. ¡­I was wondering if I would have to walk home since I don''t think Vin''s car would start again, but it seems that now I can ask the first one to take us! As for the other person¡­ I think it was the first time I had seen him in person. He seemed like a pretty laid back man, and he actually comes up to me in a good mood saying that. He was certainly someone different from the stereotype of a harsh mob leader... "Only a few... but I don''t think this is too much trouble either." "What''s going on? Can''t you stay still without causing trouble for a few days, brat? "That is cruel, Balalaika-onesan~ This is not..." No¡­ I think this is largely my fault. If I hadn''t gotten involved with Gartzia-chan, maybe none of this would have happened. Well, there is no meaning in crying over spilled milk. ¡°¡­Well, if you don''t want to intervene, then how about I help you? I can stop them if you want" ¡°Oh~ Finally the Tsun phase of our relationship end up and started the Dere? You seem to be in a very good mood today, Balalaika-onesan~" "Fuck you damn brat! Who''s in phase Dere?!! " "Pufff..." "C-Captain... y-you must remember the agreement we have." Well, that''s true. Unlike Sakaki, I don''t think her personality is that of a Tsundere¡­ I just liked teasing her a bit to remove that rigid face that she usually has. Her face a little flushed probably due to Mr. Chen starting to laugh a little involuntarily, was very nice to see. " Stop joking, you damn brat¡­ do you want me to help you or not?!" ¡°Well¡­ I''d appreciate it if you could do something. I really don''t want either of those two girls to die. " ¡°Hmp~ It''s not free, so you don''t have to thank me¡­ you''ll have to honestly answer some of my questions!" ¡° That hurts me a bit, Balalaika-onesan¡­ I''ve always been honest with you, you know? ...Are porn videos not enough anymore? ¡­Do you want us to play the policeman and the thief? Are you going to tie me to a bed? Although it would be nice to see you in a sexy police uniform instead of that charmless military uniform¡­ to be honest, I''d rather prefer to be the one on the other side¡­ what if I''m the one tying up you, Balalaika-onesan? " "Hahaha boy, it really seems like you have enough guts to annoy this woman. " "Fine, damn Alexander! It seems like you want to die first before those two kill each other... " "C-Captain..." I think it was time to stop or she would actually shoot me... she already had her hand on the gun after all. Well, this time I wasn''t just joking with her¡­ when she offered to help me stop Roberta and Revy, I already understood that there should be something behind it. She was not a woman who cared about other people outside of her group after all¡­ probably if Roberta and Revy ended up killing each other, then she wouldn''t even blink. "Well... I''ll answer a few questions as long as they''re not very intimate... I can be a bit shy about some topics" "Tch ... why did you have to complicate things so much? You couldn''t just say that. Did you all not hear him? Stop those two." "Yes, Captain" Recovering a bit from her previous attitude, Balalaika orders his men to move and stop the two girls who continued fighting. Not that I was entertained by watching them fight and crawl through the mud that a little rain that started to fall had created... well, if they didn''t have weapons with them and they didn''t really want to break each other''s teeth or rip each other''s hair out, it might have been a bit entertaining. Unfortunately, it wasn''t like that and they could actually seriously hurt themselves if this continued. The only thing preventing me from intervening now was that they would surely shoot me if I did! And that included Revy and not just Roberta!! So unless things got really bad, then I''d step in... or in this case, if someone else takes the bullets for me instead, that''s much better. Balalaika''s men were pretty good so when those girls see them surrounding them, they have no choice but to stop¡­ of course, that doesn''t stop Revy from staring at me for not giving her a chance to kill Roberta. ¡°¡­She could end up killing you too, you know? I really don''t want something like that to happen... " ¡°H-Hmp~ I can kill that bitch with no problem! There is no need for you to worry!" "R-Roberta... d-don''t fight anymore, please" "Young lady... don''t worry about me, I can take care of that woman without problems" After they were stopped, I and Gartzia-chan walked towards them who continued to watch each other as if looking for the opportunity to bite each other¡­ shit! Not that I wanted to insult both of them by comparing them to a dog! My words were totally literal!! I have to hold Revy quite tightly and probably the only thing keeping Roberta from pushing her young missus aside is her loyalty. "Don''t move or I won''t be able to heal you well" "T-Tch..." "R-Roberta... you are injured too" "..." I took some potions to heal Revy from some scratches and bruises that she had made¡­ besides, I also gave some to Gartzia-chan to do the same with Roberta telling her that they were some medicines. I thought that this way they would calm down and be a bit distracting, but it doesn''t seem like it worked at all... ¡­ In truth these two seem to have even forgotten the reason why they had started the fight. Even though I and Gartzia-chan try to stop them from continuing this, they don''t seem to want to. Also, I actually felt a bit bad seeing Revy hurt even though it was only at this level¡­ so, maybe seeing my reaction while treating her injuries, she decides to stay still finally. In the end, it seems that the adrenaline of the girls loses its effect on both women''s bodies, and this problem calms down quite a bit. So we all returned to the Black Lagoon building in a Balalaika vehicle¡­ as I was a bit tired, I tell her that I will keep my promise to answer some of her questions another day. Then, although she frowns a bit, without saying much she returns to her base. As for Mr. Chen, while the guy made a good impression on me, the two of us didn''t have many deals and I just said goodbye to him by raising my hand in the junkyard. As for the culprits of all this hustle today... for now, I decided to accommodate them in our building as well. I didn''t want to get involved with them at first¡­ mainly with Roberta. But since things turned out this way, I couldn''t just ignore them now... although that doesn''t mean I''ll help them now either. Also, I''m a little curious about those two¡­ especially the little girl. But I keep the same thought as before when I met Gartzia-chan at the bar¡­ if things aren''t too complicated, then I don''t see why not help her. But¡­ if not, then I can only reject her¡­ I have quite a few things to do and it''s not like I''m idle. Returning to the building, those who had a quiet day are a bit surprised to see the two new people who will stay here for a while. But this does not cause any problems, and they quickly accept this. Surely the only one who had any complaints about this was Revy who, scowling and sulky, goes straight to the bathroom to clean up all the mud that had been added to her. I was tempted to tell Roberta that she could also go with her and maybe that way they would leave the resentments they had with the other for being naked and having nothing to hide... in the end I discard that idea since instead of rubbing her back each other, it is very likely that they will try to drown each other! ...Roberta will have to clean up after Revy. On the other hand, I think I''ll have to wait some time to tell Revy that I will leave this world... at least until the swelling from a few bruises on her face disappears and she doesn''t have what happened recently on the mind so present. The good thing is that, despite having a somewhat busy day, there are no nighttime inconveniences and we can rest peacefully. Maybe, if strange sounds were heard tonight, then this time Revy would fulfill her promise with those two to shoot them in their noble parts¡­ it''s a relief that I no longer had to see blood in the night. ¡­I think I forgot something. Well, I''m a little tired right now, so that if something important, I should remember it tomorrow... probably. Then with all the people sleeping in this room taking their positions on the bed, before I know it, I fall asleep. Chapter 351 The Maid And Her Master 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "So... what do you need help with, Gartzia-chan?" The next day, the first thing I do is talk formally with her and Roberta. At least I would listen to their problems, and then I would decide what to do. Besides, I was curious about other matters too... Since I remembered very well that the person who Roberta was serving was a little boy, the existence of Gartzia-chan was totally unknown to me! ...My assumptions were that she could be that boy''s sister, or maybe some kind of fiancee¡­ but in the end, it seems that none of these were correct. ...it seems that this boy did not exist in this world, and she was the only young miss of Roberta! Earlier, Aurora told me that this may not be totally the same world as the one I knew from the anime, or that things changed because of my presence. So, it seems that one of those things was the reason why Gartzia-chan was now in front of me, and not that boy instead. Well, in any way, it was certainly nicer that the person I was talking to now was a pretty girl than a boy... although I might also help him since I don''t like to see children suffer, thinking things further ahead, this was certainly much better! On the other hand, I believed that Roberta, which now that she is calmer and put aside for now the things that happened with Revy, would focus on me and then it would be my turn to receive strong looks and criticism for what she saw me do to her young lady! But...Oddly, she didn''t seem to hold any grudge against me for that and was looking at me quite normally. ¡­No, actually, I think she''s even looking at me with pretty good eyes! Perhaps Gartzia-chan was able to clear up that "misunderstanding"? "T-This... the truth is..." After exchanging glances with Roberta and she nodding as if consenting for her to speak, Gartzia-chan begins to tell me her story. The truth is that, from that part of the anime, I only remembered Roberta... I didn''t remember very well the plot behind the two of them. Although, maybe that doesn''t matter much since things were a bit different than that world... Their story was quite common, and perhaps something normal for the region they came from¡­ in their country, Blexor, her father was a great businessman in the country, and due to organized crime and the government that was involved with this one, he died. (NA: The country is fictional... I don''t want to get involved with any country and I think it''s better this way. The story of those two takes place in Colombia in the original story, but I think we all know that the people of those countries'' regions already have that very much in mind as to also remind them even more. Also, probably in the future I would mess with the government a bit, and so I think the best thing is that this time it is a fictitious country) From what she says, he was an honest person, and he wanted to see his country change. Unfortunately, since his influence was too much and he clashed with the interests of those other people, therefore in the end he became a nuisance for them that they had to remove. Furthermore, now it even seemed that this was not enough for them and they wanted all the riches of the Lovelance family which was not small. Perhaps the only thing holding them back a bit was this servant who was standing here by her side now¡­ after all, this woman might give them a big headache. ...I later learned that this super Maid after the death of her Master she had attacked one of the bases of that group by herself, and exterminating all the people there. Unfortunately, there were also limits to what a person could do, and more if this one had to defend someone else. So there was no other choice for both sides than let things settle down for now¡­ of course, surely neither side had given up and wanted riches or revenge respectively. " T-This... c-can you help us, Alexander-san? Those people killed my father... and practically they do what they want and causing a lot of pain to the people of my country " [Beep] [Mission / Optional "Take control of Blexor - G"] Take control of Blexor and help the Lovelence family take revenge. It is always better to have more allies than enemies. Objective: Eliminate the leader of the Mafia of that Country Take control of the country by overthrowing the current government Rewards: 5,000 x Pills [Limit-Break-H] 100 x Pills [Energy Channel Renaissance-H] 10 x Pills [Lighting - G] "..." Haaa~ If it was only a small group of criminals, I wouldn''t think much about it to make this girl smile... the most troublesome thing was that the local government itself was involved! If apart from that criminal group, then I also have to face the defense forces of this country, this would become quite problematic! The only thing that prevented this from happening with Roberta was that they surely had to keep up appearances a bit and could not exterminate a family using public force! But that does not apply to someone from abroad who goes and causes problems in their territory!! As for the mission that is suddenly heard in my head... the reward was interesting, but unfortunately, it was not going with my plans now and I did not need those things urgently. "Now I can''t do it..." ¡°Hic¡­ Hic¡­ I-Is that so? Yes... w-without a doubt that would only cause problems to you... Hic" "¡­miss" ¡°Uaah~ Once you get what you want from her, then now you put the little girl aside? You are quite cruel, brat " "..." " Shut up, you fucking nun! If you want to help her, then do it yourself!! " ¡°I''m not the one to take advantage of her! More important still... how you all could leave me there at the junkyard?! What would have happened if some madman took advantage of me there?!! " ¡°Hmp~ It''s your fault for falling asleep in the car. Also, if that happened, then I would have more pity for the guy since he would surely catch some disease for sure... " ¡°Fuck you, bitch!! Do you think I''m some kind of bioweapon or something?!" "...something very close to that" "I-I''ll kill you¡­" With my words, Gartzia-chan starts to sob and some tears fall from her eyes. Shit! It feels really bad to make a little girl like her cry! Besides, what that damn Eda is saying doesn''t help at all!! In truth now it seems that I simply took advantage of her and pushed her aside! And the worst was that now Roberta is frowning a bit as she looks at me like she''s starting to remember those things of before!! ¡­W-Well, if we consider what happened earlier, I can''t blame Eda much for her words either. By the way, what I had forgotten the day before was precisely Eda... as Revy says, she had fallen asleep in the car and since we did not go back up it because Balalaika was the one who brought us to the building, she stayed there all that night. Now she''s been complaining about it since she got back in the morning... "I don''t mean that I won''t help you, but... I can not do it now. Really you need to take your revenge now? " "E-Eh? W-Will you help me!? Really!!? " "...yes, but it will be in a while and not now" "A-Alright! I-I can wait a bit¡­ T-Thank you, Alexander-san! I-I knew that you would understand me and help me!! " Thank you, young Alexander. In addition, I also thank you very much for preventing the lady from getting hurt previously... " "Tch..." Not that I had changed my mind by seeing her tears... that just prompted me to tell her faster this. While now things are a bit complicated, perhaps in a few months there haven''t so many problems... or better, I''ll do other people to help with that! With a little more time, surely Gloterus should create a strong organization in Japan! With this one and with some support, things should be much easier! It doesn''t seem like the mission has any time limit and, therefore, I can do it a bit later. Besides, what worried me most was that after "receiving" the aircraft carrier before, if now I went and took control of a country close to them, they may not see it with very good eyes and they could even end up intervening and converting this in something even more complicated! Until now, things on that side seemed pretty quiet. I think, despite their losses, they should be more busy trying to analyze the things I gave them¡­ I don''t think that guy let those briefcases sink into the sea... after all, they could be considered worth an aircraft carrier! In fact, if I were them, I''d be more than happy to get those things even despite having those losses. Maybe that things pacified them a bit. But if I went now and caused some trouble near their borders, those resent resentments could very easily come to the surface! ...So it was better to wait for a little time to pass to all. Then, hearing me speak again, Gartzia-chan''s sad face turns into one of joy. Although... I hope she doesn''t interpret "in a while" as only some days. Well, with Roberta who should be more sensible about those things, she might calm her down a bit if she gets desperate. Also, it''s good to see that Roberta attitude towards me went back to how it was a few minutes ago... it seems that she is someone who gives more importance to good or positive things than to bad ones. About Roberta''s last words, she should be referring to what happened in the car... Unlike Revy who almost killed Gartzia-chan by accident and which it''s was the main reason for her anger, she was quite grateful to me for preventing that from happening and probably sees me as her benefactor. ¡­If she doesn''t have any grudges against someone, I think it''s not difficult to see her like a good Maid who would pay a favor with another. Apparently, all this misunderstanding started because after Roberta asked "kindly" if someone knew or had seen Gartzia-chan... then the answer she got was that a guy had taken away her while carried her on his shoulder! So thinking the worst, she quickly went to rescue her young miss before something bad happened to her following the direction those guys had given her. If I had held her hand to get out of Bao''s bar, then maybe things wouldn''t play out that way... Well, I''m glad her attitude towards me was pretty good. I wonder if I give her a maid outfit from those that were made it in HOTD she would put it on? No... maybe for something like that there would need to be more trust between us¡­ I don''t want to awaken her T-800 side by bothering her now! Besides, I have enough with having to deal with the other girl who is upset for agreeing to help them... ¡°You two can stay here as long as you want¡­ even though it is not the best city, it may be safer than if you return to their country now. Only¡­ you should be careful when Gartzia-chan is with those Twins. Despite their sweet appearance, they are probably the most dangerous people here... " ¡°¡­ It seems that the young people here are not what they seem, right? Thank you for the advice and your kindness, young Alexander." Lastly, since if they went back to their country now, I can almost see what things like a proposed political marriage from the other party would come up to "fix" things peacefully... or maybe their patience just runs out and they decide to do things directly. So it was better that they didn''t go back there for now and that''s why I suggest this to Roberta. Also¡­ since of the people here the age of the twins is the closest to Gartzia-chan, then it was very likely that they would be the option whom she would choose to try to chat a bit. And... Since the first thing those girls said when they saw these two is that if I had brought them new "toys", then it was definitely better to warn Roberta about it. As for Roberta putting me in the same group as those two... I couldn''t do anything about it. When I asked her why she seemed to have so much confidence in me that I would help them, the answer I get from her is that her impression of me is that I was not someone normal... Well, with things settled and calmer for now, I think it was still better to wait a bit to get out of this world... at least until the murderous intent in Revy''s gaze disappears. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ A few days after what happened with Roberta and Gartzia-chan, we had another visitor at the Black Lagoon company building¡­ Balalaika along with some of her men had arrived. Well, I had to keep my promise, and so this was not so unexpected. ...I just didn''t expect her to be in such a rush about it. Although¡­ since I had told her that I would go to see her, it could also be because she didn''t want me to visit her base again¡­ "Well... of where you come from, boy? What are your origins? " So after greeting us and she made some superficial questions like how old was I and things like that, he began to inquire about things which I tried to avoid in previous conversations. "From another world. A place where you can see dragons and things like that~" "..." The truth is that I have never felt the need to lie about such matters... sometimes I just do it to avoid complications, just that. ¡°Stop kidding and answer seriously! You promised me that you would be honest!! " Yes, precisely things like this. I don''t think many believe my words even though they are true¡­ although perhaps it may be largely due to my personality. As for the others who were here, they were divided into those who already knew this and those who probably thought I was making fun of Balalaika. I could ask for the support of some of the girls who know the truth, but... I don''t have the need to complicate things further either. ¡°Haaa~ If you don''t believe me, then just pick a country, and let''s say I''m from there. Not that it matters much, right?" "Tc ... let''s say I believe you, so, tell me what did you come here for?" "For some weapons" "Damm it! If you have the ability to come to this world, then what the hell would you gain for obtain weapons like those?!! " "Well, things are more complicated than you think, Balalaika-onesan~ Also, don''t underestimate the weapons you have¡­ even the fiery breath of a dragon may not compare to an atomic missile!" "..." The truth is that I am not sure about that, but from my point of view, I think that an atomic bomb could annihilate a dragon... although, if these can control magic or energy, which surely is the most likely, then things should not be so simple... probably... maybe I''ll have to see one to understand better about that things. "Well... now that you talk about weapons, I have received some interesting information..." Chapter 352 Returning to Gaia from Ruananpur 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Well... now that you mentioned the weapons, I received some information of something interesting... They say that an American army team came to these parts of the world with an aircraft carrier, and then returned without it... more precisely, it seems that it was sailing very close to the island where we were previously... " "..." This was probably the main reason why Balalaika came here, so I was expecting this topic to appear. Well, since I had promised to answer her honestly, then I should. Furthermore, there may be advantages to doing it... " Well, it is as you think. An aircraft carrier is in my possession now. ...It was an exchange that I did with them there. " "¡­an exchange? What did you give them that could be worth an aircraft carrier?!" ¡°¡­Some things that were of quite an interest to them. I think you''ve seen a bit of these before, right? " "..." The aircraft carrier wasn''t exactly part of the deal, and I think the American government probably wouldn''t have accepted something like that no matter what I could give them... but well, let''s put that issue aside for now. As it was understandable that she even doubted this more than the fact that I came from another world, I take out some BIMs and play with them a bit in my hands. Then as if remembering some things that happened before, Balalaika frowns and remains silent as she carefully observes what was in my fingers. ¡°¡­That''s what you used when¡­ you¡° visited ¡±my base here in Ruananpur, right? What are they? It seems that with those things you were able to prevent the bullets from hitting you..." ¡°You''re right, but as you can see, there are different types of these with quite practical functions. They not only serve people to defend themselves, but there are also some that serve to attack and can be a nightmare for even a well-trained and armed team like yours " "... boy, would you mind giving me some information about these?" "..." At her question, which seems to take a lot of work to get out of her mouth, I could only smile a little. Well, I think she held back enough to instead don''t ask me for some of these¡­ I think she was just trying her luck and knew very well that she was asking too much already with that. Her face had flushed a bit probably from embarrassment! Well, my showing the BIMs was precisely to spark more interest in her about them, so it could be considered that I had completed my objective. "I wouldn''t mind giving you a little information about these, but... I can''t do it without getting something in return, Balalaika-onesan~." "¡­what do you want, brat?" ¡°As I said before, my goal is to obtain some weapons¡­ or materials for these. As long as you are willing to meet all those needs of mine, then I will give you a little information. Although since I intend to pay for these things, don''t expect too much either. " "..." Since I had lost the main supplier of materials for the production lines at HOTD now, I thought this was a good opportunity to get another one. Although I had said that could leave that matter to Gloterus and the other guys, it''s always nice to have other options in case things don''t turn out the way you expected. But this time I had not planned to exchange the same BIMs or their creation methods... although what that guy on suit did on the aircraft carrier was enough to consider that they lost their exclusive right, I did not like to break my promises. Besides, I also felt as if I was losing by exchanging something like that for the things I am asking for her¡­ this time I didn''t have to go so far as to ask for weapons of mass destruction after all. As for the matter that this might arouse too much interest on the Russian side to attack me... that didn''t bother me much now. Since they know that I now have an aircraft carrier in my possession and they are not so clear about my relationship with the American government either, I am almost certain that that would stop them from doing something like that for now. "Well, as long as you don''t expect things like an aircraft carrier or too crazy things, then I think there should be no problem." "Well, then why don''t you give them the videos we gave Eda earlier, Benny?" "¡­It''s okay." After Benny copied the files from his computer that Leona had previously recorded on the first day we arrived in Ruananpur, the conversation ends, and then Balalaika''s group leaves. It''s a shame that she didn''t accept my hospitality to play a little here... even though what I said before was a joke, in truth this woman aroused a great desire in me to see her tied up in a bed so that we could both play a bit!! ¡­To be honest, probably if she insisted a little, then I could have told her everything about this conversation without the need for something in return! My desire for her is not only encompassed the sexual realm! I think she was a very intelligent woman who could certainly help me a lot in a world like Gaia!! But... the only problem is that it might not be so easy for her to follow me there. I don''t know how much she believed my words... probably very little! Well, at least now maybe I could start such a conversation with her more seriously in the future. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Balalaika) " What did you think of what that brat said, Boris? " ¡°¡­About what? The issue of being from another world, or about the aircraft carrier? "¡­everything" Returning to our base, I quickly make my way to my office with Boris at my back. Then after I sit down and start to play with the memory that Benny gave me while thinking about the things that the boy said, I decide to ask for the opinion of Boris who was standing at attention waiting for some order. ¡°About the first¡­ the logic tells me that his words can only be judged as a joke, but... since the first time I met him, he has seemed quite strange to me... Although I do not think his words are totally true, perhaps they could be interpreted that the place where he grew up is quite special... As for the aircraft carrier matter... that''s even harder to believe. Unless you are someone with enough influence in that country, it is impossible for them to deliver an aircraft carrier to someone. If that actually happened, then it can only be because they were completely sure that he would not turn against them. ¡­ or He may even be one of the people who runs that country in the shadows... and, if so, that would be even more terrifying than if he really were from another world" I wanted Boris''s opinion because I really didn''t know what to believe¡­ Everything he said about the boy I had already considered, but¡­ there are some things that contradict that... or raise even more doubts. For example, when I put the memory device in a computer, apart from the object that created a kind of shield, there were other things too... some that were like grenades that were not very different from the current ones, but also on the screen, shows one that was swallowed everything that was around with a strong suction while this thing creating a black space... It seemed that what Benny gave me was a fictional movie rather than something I could hand over to the Russian government... I really hesitate to hand this over to them! Maybe as soon as they watch this video with the information I will send them, they will call me to tell me why the hell I had sent them a Hollywood short film!! Also, even though the boy didn''t seem to care much when he did it or maybe just did it without thinking, every time I saw him make things appear or disappear in his hands it was something quite surprising! Maybe the possibility that that damn brat was someone from another world was not so far-fetched!! How I wished could open his head to unravel all his secrets... well, not only for this I wanted to do that. The looks he gave me when he saw me had no a little of scruples! Sometimes, he even made me feel naked when he laid eyes on me!! As for the other matter¡­ there were also quite a few inconsistencies. If he was someone quite influential in the US, then there was no reason for him to ask me for those things he asked for¡­ I don''t think that country lacks those things at all! Also, even though this information Alexander gave me might not explain things much, it didn''t make sense to deliver something that would appear to be a top-secret without much trouble. ¡­The mystery around that boy just kept growing more and more the further I got to know him. Well, that''s not my problem... with the information I have, it should be enough to fulfill my end of the deal with the Russian government¡­ it''s their problem to believe those things or not. "Well, that does not matter. Take care to send all the information we have about the boy along with this memory to them, Boris. Besides, we should also start to get the things from the list Dutch gave us before we left." "Yes, captain!" Not wanting to torture my head anymore thinking about these things, I decided to stop thinking about them. The deal I made with Alexander for this information was not necessary to involve the Russian government, and we could take care of that. It did not seem like a bad deal after all. So with Boris retiring, I thought about getting some work done. Unfortunately, I couldn''t watch those videos now like I normally did before! Meeting with that boy recently has also brought up the memories of that time in me!! Fuck! I''ll have to find something else to do for now... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) "Revy, I''m leaving this world for a while..." "..." I had already delayed my departure for some time... and so, I decided to look for a room so we could be alone to speak to Revy directly after Balalaika left. Also, since bumps on her face had now disappeared thanks to some potions, I thought it should be okay to do so now. ¡­It seems that when both girls ran out of bullets in the previous fight and they start to hit the other, Revy actually came off losing a bit with Roberta in that aspect¡­ no! I think was quite a bit since Roberta wasn''t that beaten up. Well, in the end, things did not go according to my plan and I have to stop my next words to ask her to stay together with Leona here due to her frown and strong gaze... "You want me to stay here again, right?" Well, it seems there was no need to do it since she understood very well what I was thinking. Although... I can''t say that I''m very happy about that! Therefore, I can only nod while gulping loudly. ¡°Hmp~ I already knew you would say something like that to me. I don''t know why you took so long to do it" "..." ¡­Well, that was clearly because I didn''t want her to be upset! Unfortunately, not that I can say that. It''s already very, very good that she didn''t complain as much as I had thought she would do¡­ in fact, I was a bit surprised at this. I would like to say that it was because she trusted more on me, and now she wouldn''t think I''d abandon her here, but¡­ her next murmur makes it clear that she rather trusted something else! ¡°¡­Hmp ~ With so many girls here in this building now, I think the chance of you not coming back is close to zero. A pair of twins¡­ a promiscuous nun¡­ and now even a maid along with her young miss! ...damn brat, really you have had a very busy time since we came to this world... Hmp~ you even brought another girl from another world!" "..." Shit! Now that she says it, this building was really beginning to fill with women!! W-Well... I think almost half of them are more little girls or young women than women... or even have some more complicated circumstances to could approach them! Either way, quite a few people of the female gender have gathered here before I knew it! ¡­That she count Eda, is because she recently decided to move to this place since she had started to see some people around the church which did not give her a good feeling... most likely, some former colleagues of hers. And since it seems that those guys are a little suspicious about approaching this place, a few days ago she arrived with their suitcases here. II feel a bit responsible for her situation... and also is not that I had some problem giving Eda asylum here either¡­ there were plenty of rooms available in the building after all. Also, I don''t know if Revy forgot to count Shenhua or just ignore her because she thinking that I had no interest in her! But of course that I was not going to ask which of the two was the reason and tell her that, if it was the second, then she was very wrong!! I think it was better to just move the conversation forward. By the way¡­ although Vin and Benny''s girls were also in this building, it was okay that Revy didn''t count them. I think it would be too much for me also to fighting for those girls with those two now... "Well, before I go, I want us to do the same thing I did at the mansion with the girls there." "E-Eh? T-The same thing you did with the girls at the mansion? " ¡­I don''t know how far she thinks I have come with the girls in the mansion, but¡­ unfortunately, it is surely a lower level than what she is imagining! ¡°¡­I''m talking about the ritual so that you get a skill that is quite useful. I think you must have heard some of that the time we were there. " "E-Eh? A-ah¡­ that. ¡­If it was just that, then you should have said it from the beginning!" After hearing me clarify the matter, Revy calms down a bit, and even seemed a bit disappointed¡­ honestly, I wanted to bang my head a bit against something now! If I proceeded with the wrong idea that she had, then I''m almost sure I could make that happen!! The problem was that... now every time I see Revy''s mouth, a slight shiver runs through my entire body! I still haven''t been able to forget her words the last time we were alone!! So, instead of risking "failing" when something like this started, it was better for both of us not to start something that I might not finish!! ¡­No, It''s not that I''ve become impotent by being so close to radioactive things lately, if you ask. This problem only happened to me with her! Damn it! In truth my "friend" seemed scared to go out in front of Revy now!! "Then let''s do it" "¡­Good" Well, I still can''t rule out the possibility that things would end with only the ritual! Given the things this involves, then the environment may be good enough for something else to happen! Maybe, with this, the idea about Revy that my partner have could change! Perhaps he would no longer see her as a bloody ferocious beast and then decide to go out and attack her!! ¡­It would be good to keep Revy from talking too much during this process. That way, other similar words would be prevented from coming out of her mouth! With that thought in my mind, I unconsciously lick my lips with my tongue. Of course, if I was trying to silence Revy, then it had to be with my mouth!! Then with all the necessary things ready, I sit on the ground and Revy does the same by positioning herself in front of me. ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Hi everyone. I wanted to inform you that because my father is hospitalized I will not be able to publish the next chapter for a few days. Right now I''m a little tired, stressed, and down. I hope things go well and I will be back with you in a few days. Whatever happens I am not going to abandon the novel, but I only ask you for a few days to recover. Thanks to everyone for your support. Chapter 353 Returning to Gaia from Ruananpur 2 Thank you all for your support this month. My father is better, now at home. Even though he is still in bed and needs someone else''s help, at least he is improving and it seems that everything is going well. I will try to publish chapters regularly as before, but those who have cared for a sick person know that it is something difficult, and those who have not, I really wish they did not have to. So I ask you for a little patience. Thank you all for your words of support and good wishes. Even though I am grateful to the doctors for helping my father, they actually sucked my wallet this time. So if you like the novel and want to read more chapters, remember to support it in my p.atreon. I would really appreciate it this time. Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") ----------------------- ----------------------- "¡­What do I have to do?" "It''s simple, you just have to..." When we both take a suitable spot facing each other, Revy asks me about the process, and then I tell her this quickly. She wasn''t a girl who was very hesitant about these matters, so she nodded after hearing me without her expression changing much because of this. Well, that''s as long as no one else is present in the place too... if there were other people here, surely things would have been quite different! After all, shame seems to be the trigger to active that Tsundere-Violent attitude that she has! Knowing this perfectly, this was the reason why we were now alone. That was the reason why Renka-chan, who hadn''t done this ritual either and would surely now be talking to the poor woman that was left out of the equation by Revy before, was not here now. No, the truth is that it was not only because of this that I decided to wait a bit to do the ritual with Renka-chan too... the things I chose for this ritual were quite expensive and practically emptied what I had obtained in the world of Kenichi! So, it''s best to wait for me to get back to Gaia and then to HOTD to fill my pockets a bit. ...although the ritual does not indicate that it should be something important or high ranking to do this one, it had become a custom for me to give to the girls useful things. Also, I don''t think it would be right to give them something like a wand just to fulfill the condition of the ritual¡­ after all, this wasn''t much different from a wedding ceremony!! Well, the thing is that at remembering that I hadn''t done this with Revy before, then I thought this might prevent any thoughts from her that I was abandoning her or something like that from arising in her mind. ...although it doesn''t seem like it, she was a woman who cared a lot about that. ¡°Well¡­ then I swear to always stay together and¡­ love¡­ this idiot brat. ...That''s fine? " "..." ¡­It seems that in the end, her Tsundere side comes out a bit even though we were alone. Well, seeing her flushed face, it sure saying those words was not an easy thing for her. So interpreting these and giving them a sweeter touch in my head, I proceed with my part of the ritual too. "I also promise to always be with this stubborn girl... this is a gift with which I hope you can remember my promise to you. I hope you like it." ¡°H-Hmp~ Then the one who should stay with that is you... after all, probably you are who could forget this... ...if you really forget this, rest assured that I will find you and really tear your-Hmn~" I couldn''t let this girl continue with those whispers! So, to avoid it, I quickly go over to her and kiss her! Right away, Revy becomes a little tamer and begins to respond to my actions. My tongue curls around hers, and we both suck each other''s lips hard. Umu, this was so much better than the words she was about to say¡­ besides, it was inevitable that one of my hands would descend into Revy''s bulging ass! Now I had a difficult decision whether to put my hand over it, or follow the path of her leg from below!! ...If I take the first option, certainly this one could come more quickly to my goal... her buttocks tight which seemed not entirely fit in my hand, and that were quite elastic too! Every time I had patted these, it gave me the impression that my hand was being pushed with more force than I had applied there!! But if I took the other choice, then I could run my fingers from her meaty legs to the area between them! Perhaps the only problem was that the space left by her legs in the short shorts she was wearing was a bit tight to be able to move my hand freely... it may not be the most optimal of those two options, and instead, maybe the best thing was to simply take away this garment¡­ ¡°Hmnnn ~ Chu ~ H-Hmnn~!! " Well, while trying to make up my mind, I didn''t forget to also continue attacking this mouth which was a bit poisonous¡­ it definitely needed a punishment! So, this time I bite a little harder on her lower lip... "H-Hmn~!!" Sadly, she was not a girl to be easily intimidated! She counterattacks with the same action, and this time I am the one who involuntarily groans in pain¡­ shit! Now my tongue detects a slight taste of iron! This girl ... "Hyaan ~ Hmn~" Of course I was not going to leave it like that! And her left nipple which I pinch with my other hand is the one that pays for this!! Although unlike when we met for the first time and argued a bit, the target was a little different from that time, and so instead to do it with force, I hold it only with enough pressure to be able to manipulate it over clothing and play with this one. "Ha... ha¡­" "Ha ... Ha ... do you see? After all, this one is more sensitive than the other... hehehe. " "Y-Youu... Huaan~" After a few minutes, our lips part to take a good breath of air. So, wanting to continue to tease her a bit, my hands don''t stop moving when we exchange glances between us. ¡­Umu, it seems that I feel in my crotch that ¡°he¡± also wanted to join me in intimidating this girl in revenge for what happened before! "¡­what is this?" "Hmn? ...Open it, and then you will know" It is a pity that Revy''s attention is taken by the box she was holding and that I had given her moments before... as she became a little infatuated by my words, she squeezed it with her hands, and then she seemed to remember the gift that I give her. Well, since it really cost me a lot, then a part of me would feel a little bad if it was completely ignored now! So, like a girl who has received a Christmas present, she opens it quite enthusiastically. Then, inside the box, a pair of pistols are quickly exposed... At first, I thought of giving Revy an interdimensional ring so that she could put all kinds of ammunition and weapons inside it, plus, she also seemed to be a bit envious of my skill and the girls'' items when she saw them. It certainly seemed like a good option too and it would have cost me less than what she holds now, but... after considering things for a longer time, I thought it was better to think a bit more ahead and so I decided to search on the system for a suitable weapon for her. Besides, I can also give her an interdimensional object later... even though they are costly too, a simple one with a not so big space shouldn''t be that much expensive. On the other way, while I could also do the same with these weapons and give them to her later on, there was a slight advantage that an interdimensional space didn''t have. These guns might help Revy to domain the energy inside her a bit more! "... a pair of pistols?" "What happens? You do not like them? " "E-Eh? I-It''s not that .. just that I''m more used to my berettas... " "Hahaha, they are not normal pistols ... in fact, they are not weapons like the ones in this world" "Hmn?" Seeing the two pistols there, it was obvious that she was a bit disappointed. She was probably really expecting something like an interdimensional object¡­ well, it was quite commendable that this girl was tactful enough not to despise my gift. Still, I can''t help but laugh a bit due to her reaction. But since I did not want those weapons to end up in some drawer of her chest of drawers in our room in this world after what I had to pay for them, analyzing them once more time with my skill that had that purpose, I immediately begin to explain everything about these weapons to Revy. [Ebony and Ivory - F] Modified Colt-1911 pistols. Both weapons feature transmutation diagrams to transform the user''s energy into ammunition. With that purpose in mind, they are created from Magi-Steel, and also feature a processed energy core from a creature with a level of 5th limit of a level 2 soul as the container of energy. [Resistance - F] [Energy Absorption - F] [Transmutation - F] [Firepower - G] ¡­They were a pair of pistols with a very pleasing design. Also, probably one of the things that bothered Revy about weapons of this type was the weight of the weapons, and therefore the maneuverability of these. But once she holds them, it seems that any preconceived nonconformity is eliminated. When I bought them in the system, they were certainly much lighter than they appeared! Well, honestly, I think this is more due to habit or something than a real annoyance for her¡­ at her level, probably even if they were heavier, she should have no problem holding them. Perhaps what could really become a drawback for her with that type of weapon, was the recoil ... since her style seems to focus on rapid and precise fire, and in a certain way, a very strong recoil should be something very uncomfortable for her. So when I tell Revy that these weapons had no recoil or it was almost zero... and that it could also be considered that they had infinite ammunition, any disagreement that she had for these disappears at that moment. "Let''s go out!" "... haa~, Fine." ...now she really looked like a little girl who had gotten a great Christmas present. Unable to contain the obvious excitement she had to try them, she separates from me and then quickly asks me to follow her¡­ she certainly no longer seemed in a suitable disposition to continue with what we were doing before! So, with no other choice, I could only sigh and follow behind her who kept rushing me to go to a suitable place to test the weapons. Well, I was also a little curious about these... or that''s what I kept repeating to myself so as not to bother about leaving things halfway! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- [Bang!] [Bang!] [Bang!] So soon I was watching Revy use Ebony and Ivory. Also, the more she used them, the more satisfied she seemed with their performance... well, they certainly looked like very good weapons and their performance wasn''t much different from normal firearms either. The only difference that I can see with the naked eye, was that the flashes in each shot were slightly brighter than normal. Other than that, they actually looked like a pair of normal Colt-1911s. Although not everything was so good... they also had a disadvantage! Well, maybe this was more due to Revy''s level than a handicap itself... The thing about them having infinite ammo wasn''t entirely true. It was better to say that these could continue shooting as long as the user has enough energy to fill the energy crystal of these weapons! ¡°¡­These weapons look like a vampire! They squeezed all the energy I had!! " ¡°Well¡­ things should improve once you have more energy in your body. I think it''s good enough that each one can take about 50 shots for each one with just one charge of the energy crystal. " After the guns ran out of power and she stopped firing, I explained to Revy that she had to use energy to fill them up and fire again. The only problem is that they actually seemed quite insatiable when you did it! Revy quickly ran out of energy and almost passed out, and besides, I wasn''t in any better shape when I tried to do it!! ¡­Even though I have more energy than Revy, I had barely managed to fill them! Well, I couldn''t complain that much. These weapons were probably designed for someone above a level 2 soul after all. I remember Cleirsa told me that she could only fire her bow about 10 times without running out of energy¡­ so I think the performance of these weapons is a bit better than that bow. The good news is that, despite this, Revy still seemed quite happy after testing ¡°Dante''s¡± pistols¡­ I''ll just have to leave her the few crystals I still have so that she can quickly reload the weapons in case of emergency. This was undoubtedly one of the advantages that these weapons had, they could be recharged using crystals. Resting a bit so we can regain some energy, then we both go out to meet the others in the building. I do not know if it was good that those weapons also seemed that my energy was not the only thing that absorbed... my accumulated sexual frustration from before also decreased a bit. ¡­I just hope this doesn''t influence something when Revy uses the weapons again! I can see her dropping the weapons if bullets in strange shapes are fired!! Well, I don''t think something like that will happen¡­ probably. Putting that topic aside, I tell the others that I would be leaving again for a while, and then I go to the room that I had used before with some of the girls. Later, I and Renka-chan go back through the dimensional rift that would lead us to Gaia. I thought Revy would complain a bit because Renka-chan would come with me, but other than frowning a bit, she doesn''t say anything. It seems that doing the ritual with her was a good idea. "Whow ~ This place does really look different!" Some seconds later, we finally got to Gaia! It had been a bit of time since I saw the girls here, so I really wanted to see them!! So without worrying too much about Renka-chan''s reaction to looking around our base in this forest, I tug at her hand to try to find some of the resident girls here. It wasn''t surprising that she was a bit astonished. Unlike Ruananpur, this place was certainly a bit different. The modern style mansion and the other buildings around it with a more traditional look really gave this place a quite peculiar and unique style. Also, I noticed that there were some changes in the time that I was away from here, but for now, my thoughts were on only finding the girls! After all, later and more calmly, I will be able to see all that! ¡­Now I want to see if these girls notice any change in me! It shouldn''t happen the same as Revy, right?! ¡°A- Alexander -san! You have returned!!" "Tch... damn it, so you''re back damn mo- Hyaan~!!" "Alexander-sama!!" "...yes, I''m back" The first people Renka-chan and I met turned out to be Saya, Milene, and Celi-chan. It seemed that the three of them were arguing about some things but when they noticed my presence, a big smile quickly formed in two of them... while in the other girl, you could see a bit of annoyance... of course the last one was Milene. It wasn''t like she totally disliked seeing me and it seemed to be more as if puts that face because she must have thought that the problems she had now would be greater... most likely the discussion of those three were some complaints about her... so perhaps the best thing is to let her "suffer" a little now. "D- Damn it... Nyaa~ I-I had forgotten this!! Nuaan~ P-Please, Alexan- no, master¡­ s-stop it!! Hyaaan~ " ¡° W-What''s wrong with that woman, Alexander? " " ... " Chapter 354 Returning to Gaia from Ruananpur 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") ----------------------------- ----------------------------- "Alex!!!" "Alex-kun! I missed you so much~ Why did you take so long to come this time~?!! " "W-Well... it''s good that it seems that Alexander-senpai was able to return safely, right?" ¡°Hmp~ ¡­so you''ve finally decided to go back, brat¡­ Hmn? ¡­have you gotten a little taller now? A-Anyway, that doesn''t matter now¡­ it seems like you''ve brought another new girl over again! I hope you haven''t forgotten why you left here and just focused on going after other girls there, brat!! " "Yes, it seems that Alexander has grown up a bit... children really grow up quickly, right?" "Alexander-onisan ~ / Alex-onichan ~" "Ha... Ha... why the hell the first moment the boy appears, then he has to use this damn thing with me?!" "You deserve it!!" ¡°Celi is right. Besides... I think it''s all your fault, Milene. Hello... don''t worry, what happened before was due to this woman''s fault. None of the girls here regularly treat each other badly. " "E-Eh? I-I see¡­ n-nice to meet you too, I-I''m Renka " "..." A few minutes later than what happened with the last three who spoke, the news that I had returned quickly spread through the mansion, and then one girl after another began to appear. Looking at each of them, my heart began to pound for each face that I hadn''t seen in a while! Although¡­ unlike me, it seems that Renka-chan was getting more and more overwhelmed by every girl that she watches come to us. So seeing this, perhaps Saya tries to reassure her a bit by approaching and talking to her with a smile. Well, maybe this was also because of what happened before... without a doubt, I don''t think it was very good that moments after arriving in another world, she suddenly saw a woman writhing on the ground while sweet sounds escaped from her mouth and her body it was writhing! Because of that, I had no choice but to cancel the punishment using the bracelet on my hand¡­ it''s good that now those outfits that Milene and Celi-chan use were out of sync or things would have been a little worse. Well, the other girls had a more normal reaction to our meeting, so things shouldn''t be too bad either. Kurisu and Shisuka who are the first to shout my name when they see me, quickly run to my side quite happy... they even had some tears of joy for that! ...although I''m happy about it, it also makes me feel a bit guilty for having left them here for several months without us being able to see each other. Also, Emilia-chan and Rei, although they are more reserved... or it is difficult for them to show their true emotions a little more than the others, I can certainly see that they were quite animated when they saw me! Even the latter seems to have really noticed that I had grown a little during these months!! ¡­ Although, it would have been much better if she didn''t continue speaking to complain after those words. I wish she had a little more confidence in me! Of course I wouldn''t forget something like that, and I really struggled a bit to get the weapons in Revy''s world!! Well, when she sees this, surely she will be quieter... and then maybe she doesn''t think as something so important that I have brought Renka-chan here! Since even though the other girls also seemed to have a bit of curiosity in her, it seems that Rei was the only one who showed a little dislike for this... it is good that now the girl in question was talking to Saya and did not notice of her attitude or there could be some misunderstanding between them. Another who also seems to notice my physical growth was Haruna! Most likely having a young daughter who actually seems to be growing up quickly makes her a little more susceptible to these things. On the other hand, this little girl, Iruka-chan, along with her best friend, Alice-chan, also try to catch up with me but unfortunately due to their shorter steps, they are both a bit late... "E-Emm¡­ S-Shisuka-san¡­ I-I think that''s enough! You''re going to suffocate Alex again!! " "Heee~ But it''s been months that I haven''t been able to hug him~ I have to make up that time~!!" "Girl... if you really mean to hold the boy for so long, then you will surely end up killing him " "..." The first to get to where I was was none other than Shisuka who quickly took me in her arms and plunged me between her majestic breasts!! Although I think that, in a sense, this was quite commendable... out of the girls, Shisuka was probably the worst in terms of physical strength! So it was a bit surprising that she was the first to reach me... Well¡­ despite her physical condition, I think she has two very great advantages! Two large shields that shook forcefully with every step she took and that pushed the others out of her way!! Anyway, I thought that now was the time to show the results of my training during these last months, and let others see that I would not die so easy! ¡­Well, the truth is that would also be a great shame not to be able to enjoy this after a while! I had to prolong it as long as possible!! Unfortunately... if as Lena says who also come together with Emilia-chan and Shisuka, in truth the latter pretends to have my face within this softness for several hours... maybe days or even months! Then probably not even someone of the master level of the world of Kenichi can resist it!! [No¡­ I think even someone with a level 3 soul can''t go months without breathing, Alexander. Even if they have a strong desire to satisfy their perversion...] ¡­Then they are weak, Aurora! It wouldn''t make sense to train so hard and reach those strength levels if you can''t at least do something like that!! Kuh! It seems that I have not trained enough ... I still need to try harder! I begin to feel that my legs lose strength! It is more difficult to hold your breath when you''re excited!! [Haaa~ Well, no matter why you do it, it''s good that you want to be stronger than others and reach higher levels... fufufu, also, I think it''s more fun that way] While talking to Aurora in my mind, in the end, the other girls intervene and separate us... It''s a shame, but I will challenge those breasts again once I have become stronger! Then we move to a place where we can discuss things that had happened. The first thing I tell them is that I had been successful in getting weapons to give to the others in HOTD, and so the girls who had their relatives there were quite happy. "¡­And the others?" Since I hadn''t seen Rika, Saeko, Mary, and my two monster girls Scythe and Vrana-chan, I was a little curious where they were. Since the last two should have been the first to know that I returned to this world, then I thought that was a bit strange that they were not the first to receive me... "They are in the Rozz forest, I came recently to inform the girls who were here that everything there was fine for now... there haven''t been big problems again and everything was pretty quiet lately" "¡­problems?" "Yes, about that..." As I had guessed, all those girls I mentioned weren''t here. Apparently, from Rei''s words, that group of girls had gone to Rozz''s forest to train. Well, now that I remember some had mentioned that they wanted to go there, so it wasn''t that strange. The only thing that made me frown a little, was the last thing she said. Then, Kurisu begins to explain to me a little about the things that have happened on this side in the last few months. It seems that my engagement to Princess Cleirsa has been made public in other Areas, and that has caused them some problems... Unfortunately, before I can investigate further on the subject, another of the girls here¡­ or the newest member in this mansion should I say perhaps, seemed surprised by something else. "A-Are there still more girls?" "..." ¡° ¡­Yes, I''m sorry to tell you, but there are still several girls elsewhere. " "Don''t worry, Renka-chan~ The others are also good girls, and you can surely get along with them too." With a slightly malicious smile, Rei answers Renka-chan''s question¡­ although, it seems that she was busy with her own thoughts and doesn''t listen to that or what Shisuka, which seemed to gave her a warm welcome to their group, says. ¡­Well, I had told her and the other two who stayed in Kenichi''s world that I had several girls, so I don''t think she will complain to me about this¡­ probably. Even so, although it was not a complaint or something like that, her words make now to some of the others who were here in Gaia to be surprised! "In my world, there were Shigure and Miu... then, in the world that we went before, there they were Shenhua-san, Revy-san, Leona-san, the little twins, the alcoholic nun lady... and at the end, also a maid and her young miss... Now in this world are¡­ 1, 2, 3¡­ 5¡­ And it seems that there is still more... " I-It seems that Renka-chan had run out of fingers to keep counting the girls! P-Please, don''t continue or you will make me feel more guilty!! Also, she seems that, unlike Revy, she was counting Shenhua this time!! ¡­Is it because they are friends? ¡°Youuu, brat¡­ how many other girls did you leave in other worlds?! Also¡­ little twins, she says? Did you really get your hands on a little girl now?!! " ¡°No¡­ I think you''re leaving something important out, Rei. ...Alexander-san is not an adult person either, have you forgotten that? " "A-Alex..." "Alexander... I had told you that you should moderate in that regard~!" "A-Alexander-onisan..." ¡°Alex-onichan, you are quite popular, right?~ " "Yes, Alexander-sama is definitely quite handsome and so it''s not hard to think that other girls were attracted to him~" ¡°Even if you want to put it in sweet words, he''s just a fucking womanizer, Celi-N-No again !! Hyaaan~ " "Ooh~ So are there other sisters of ours that we haven''t seen yet?~ It seems our group has grown a bit in the last few months~" ¡° S-Shisuka-san¡­ I-I don''t think you should be that happy about that, you know? " ¡°Hihihi¡­ girl, I think it''s a bit late to worry about something like that, don''t you? I think it is better to just take an attitude similar to hers on this matter. Besides¡­ there is also my granddaughter that this boy seems interested in. Well, first he would have to keep his promise to me so he can see her, and then see what happens with both, hihihi " N-Not that I wanted to hide that from them... I just thought I''d find a suitable time for that! It''s a shame that the topic had come up now... Well, I can''t say they take it too badly... probably, only Rei was the most annoying... Haruna''s comment was more of a little scolding... On the other hand, the emotions of the others seemed to vary a bit. For example, Renka-chan who started all this, Kurisu, and Iruka-chan, all showed a bit of concern and discomfort. Shisuka, Alice-chan, and Celi-chan, those girls seemed quite happy instead... In addition, there were also those who had more neutral thoughts about this... like Saya and Milene. Well, I think the latter was more because she thought that this did not have much to do with her or did not affect her... anyway, if I suffer, then she as my slave also has to suffer a little! So let''s ignore her for now... "W-Well... the point is..." As there was no going back now, then the only alternative left was to talk and explain to all the girls how things were with the other girls who were in other worlds. After all, even though I cannot deny that I am attracted to all of them, the truth is that it was not entirely true that I was in a relationship with some girls that Renka-chan mentioned... like Eda and Shihua. Also, the issue of the twins was even more complicated¡­ but above all, I didn''t want the girls here to think that I was a lolicon! Therefore, I speak to explain things well about them. ¡°¡­ As for the twins that Renka-chan mentioned, about them the thing is¡­" When I started talking about them, the others seemed to pay more attention than when I talk about the other girls in Ruananpur... I think the matter about their age was around that of Iruka-chan and that they were probably compared to the other twins that were here, Delu and Dela who sensibly stayed a bit away like the female soldiers to give us space to talk, this had made them too defensive... while I''m not a lolicon, I also wish they all remembered what Saya said before... my age is not much different from theirs! Well, even so, it wasn''t that I intended to do something to them¡­ it was difficult for many reasons! Also, about the other two who were in charge of the inn in this place, it was something much less likely since they have an appearance similar to Alice-chan or even a little less!! "" T-That''s... "" "You really are cruel, Rei... complain about a couple of little girls who have suffered so much and now finally find someone who treats them well" ¡°I-I didn''t know that! I-If I had known that, then I wouldn''t have said anything¡­ " ¡°Hic¡­ Hic¡­ poor little ones, why didn''t you bring them, Alexander! I want to hug them and tell them that everything will be fine from now on!!" "I-I didn''t know that either¡­ so that''s why those couple of girls acted a little strange..." To sum it up a bit, and since there were a couple of little girls here too, I''m just telling them that the pair of twins had probably experienced all the nightmares and worst dreams a woman could have... well, the truth is that even me it caused quite uncomfortable talking about that kind of thing too¡­ it wasn''t pleasant to do so. As a result of this, the girls with more knowledge about these matters, after repeating my words ask me things like "D-Do you mean that they..." or "The bad things you say are.." without being able to finish their questions. At that, I could only nod to affirm what they were surely thinking. ¡­Right away, I could see the girls swallowing loudly or shaking a little. Also, Saya takes the opportunity to make Rei a bit uncomfortable for her words from earlier¡­ this girl seems to continue to have a little resentment towards her. Then, even Haruna starts to sob a little and demands that I go bring those girls now! This issue must have struck precisely on her maternal side!! Unfortunately, it would not be very wise to do that! As Renka-chan who is the only one here who knew them says, those two litBesidese not normal now!! ¡°Well, things are not that simple Haruna¡­ although those girls seem adorable, they are quite dangerous. But don''t worry, I have already promised that I would try to help them, and I intend to keep my words " ¡°Y-You¡­ y-you have to do it, Alexander! If not, I won''t be mad at you! " ¡°Yes, don''t worry Haruna. Then, as for the other girls Renka-chan mentioned, the maid and her young miss I met them very recently, we don''t have a deep relationship. In addition , Miu-chan do not know what will decide the final... so, the only one can be considered whom I have a relationship with from all those girls, is Shigure " "..." Even though you might think things had turned in my favor now, I would rather have them complain to me than see them depressed for talking about something sad. So trying to erase this slightly gloomy atmosphere, I continue with my explanation about the other girls. Leona and Revy there was no problem since they already knew them, and Roberta and Gartzia-chan I had only met them a few days ago... although I had a little physical contact with the second of these last two, I was not lying with what I was saying! ¡­ It''s true that things could probably change with any of those girls in the future, but... until that happens, then it''s true that I didn''t have a relationship with them! "So we have one more new sister for sure and several others who can be at any time, right?~" "" ... "" Sh-Shit! You didn''t have to put it into words and just considering it was fine, Shisuka!! Chapter 355 Handing Over the Weapons in HOTD Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°¡­So, is the spring finally arriving for you two? Well, the population of men in this world had dropped a lot... so some girls would have to settle and not be so demanding with their partner, right?" "Fuck you!!" "Y-You''re a bit cruel, Alexander-san..." "D-Don''t worry, Alexander-san s-surely just is joking, right?" "... no, those are my true thoughts." "" ... "" After talking and spending a while with the girls in Gaia, I decided to come to HOTD¡­ besides, this also served to wait for Rika and the others to finish the things they have to do there to return from Rozz''s forest. The girls had already sent the message that I had returned, so surely they should return to the mansion soon. Well... perhaps also I was a bit forced by Rei since she was worried about her parents... by sure I preferred to kill time waiting for Rika and others simply being with the girls at the mansion! But with no alternative but to please her a bit, me, her, Saya, Kurisu, and Alice-chan come here. Among them, Rei and Saya quickly go looking for their parents since it had been a while since they last saw them. In addition, Kurisu and Alice-chan also parted ways from me to go to the technology department... the little one of course also wanted to see her father, and the other one wanted to share her research with the people who worked there. ...no doubt Kurisu''s scientist trait prompted her to seek recognition for her work a bit. I also praised her quite a bit when she began to tell me everything she had done during these past months, but... unfortunately, I could only assent everything she said without understanding much of it. So I think that even though she was happy for my compliments, we could only smile a little bit bitterly because we weren''t that connected in that regard. More than the technical specifications or how things worked, what mattered most to me about something was just that it was functional. So it''s okay for her to vent to other people to show how smart she is. Furthermore, I had also asked her for something new to investigate. Now, after I or the girls completed some quests in the system, we had gathered all the blueprints so that we could create interdimensional doors! While there were simpler ways to create these, like asking the World Guild to do so, it would be inconvenient for the world of HOTD to be known to other people... this great crystal mine was mine and I didn''t want to share it with other people for now! However, it was also a bit troublesome that I was the only one who could bring the girls here¡­ it would certainly be much better if they could travel from Gaia to HOT D and vice versa! And of course, the girls who had their relatives in this world totally agreed with this and were quite happy when we discussed it. Therefore, this was the new purpose of some of the girls to fulfill as soon as possible. Although, the main ones for this were Kurisu, Saya, and even Emilia-chan who understood the blueprints a bit more. The latter surprised me a bit that she got involved, but it seems like it was necessary to have knowledge of runes and things that she was trying to understand now to doing these doors. ¡­ Also, Shisuka happily took out some scrolls that Emilia-chan had created to show me when she saw me surprised as if wanted to show off her achievement, while on the other hand, Emilia-chan blushed more and more. Well, it''s quite nice to know that we may soon have a skilled scribe in our group. Well, back to the HOTD thing, there were several surprises after I walked through the dimensional rift of my grimoire. The first was that Komuro and Yamada were happily talking to a couple of girls! In fact, I had to blink several times to confirm that I had seen well! ¡­Despite my disbelief, it seemed that my eyes weren''t deceiving me and they were both talking to Niki and Misuzu! Even Komuro was holding hands with the former one!! So after greeting the people who welcomed us... and since I was left alone, I went to talk to them and Hirano who joined us too... also, the latter perhaps surprised me a little more than these two... no, more precisely, I was surprised by what was in his arms! ¡­ Apparently, her son had now been born! It was a cute little girl that now only had a few months! Also, from what I hear, so did Saya''s brother too. She seemed to have some problems since probably did not feel right leaving her mother with which she spoke now and who sometimes her gaze directed towards me... she surely wanted very much to go and see for the first time to her brother, but for now, it was hard for her to do it. I also wanted to talk to Yuriko, but¡­ I think the best thing is letting her first vent all those things with her daughter now. So Saya will have to wait a bit to meet her little brother who is in Kinato¡­ it seems that Soichiro is not such a fool to bring his new family here. Things would certainly be quite uncomfortable if he did! Well, after the four of us made it to the usual cafeteria, there was no need for me to even ask as those two fools quickly start talking rejoicing at his words. ¡­It turns out that they started dating those two girls for a couple of months. Although, it''s not that surprising either if I think about it a bit... the last time I came, I think I remember that the atmosphere between Komuro and Niki was quite good. Perhaps the one that surprises me the most was Yamada... it seems that instead of taking the option of fighting for Yuki''s love with Soichiro, he decided to give up, and with the support of Komuro and Niki, he ended up dating Misuzu. While it is true that it seems that the bad luck of these two had ended... to be honest, I think the main reason why Niki and Misuzu agreed to go out with these two, without a doubt was because of what I said before! The population in this world had dropped enormously... and also after the initial catastrophe, in the groups that were formed later, it was usually the men who fought... the women, if they were lucky, were in charge of other tasks in the camps¡­ If they were unlucky, they were used as relief tools... The fact is that, because the men went out to look for food, then their numbers continued to decline... therefore, the current percentage of women in the camp is a little higher. So now that the situation in this camp was much more normal than in others and now the women were trying to find a partner, then all realized this problem. Perhaps that is one of the reasons why polygamy was accepted here without much problem... "W-Well¡­ Niki and Misuzu seem quite happy, so it must be fine right?" "Haa~ It''s really sad that those girls have to settle for so little... well, that''s probably one of the misfortunes of living in an apocalyptic world " [Pan!!] "Fuck you, bastard!!" "Nyaah ~ Nyaaah ~" Damn it, Komuro! You have made my little daughter cry!! "" "I-I''m sorry¡­" Because Komuro raises his voice even more and hits the table making the little girl who was now in my arms cry, her father and I did not hesitate to complain of him. Although I think the words of the first one are more effective than mine¡­ while he gives me a resentful look for this, he looks at Hirano with a little fear. ¡­Well, this is not so incomprehensible. Now Hirano instead of a short and chubby boy, he had become a short and muscular one... how is it that he could create so many muscles in this time and I barely managed to mark them?! Since I was present at his training, I''m sure it was something much lighter than what I had to go through in that damn Dojo before!! Well... anyway, I think it was time to stop bothering Komuro and Yamada. Probably because Hirano was now a few steps ahead of me, the idea of these two doing it too bothered me a bit and I couldn''t help venting with them... although seeing how Komuro celebrated the simple fact of just holding Niki''s hand, I think it will take a while for something important to happen between them¡­ besides, Niki seems to be a pretty shy girl in that sense. Also... for him to have a child, then he would have to have a baby brother first! It would be very unfair that he became a grandmother Haruna before that she was a mother again!! Sure, since if I said that inevitably he would throw himself at me, that was just a thought that remained in my mind. It would be bad if he gets even angrier and scares the little girl again. As for the other guy in this pair, I think Yamada has more chances to go further with Misuzu... although, if that happened, it would not bother me as much as the first one. I remember that Yamada''s life had been a bit troubled, so maybe it was time for luck to smile a bit at him. ¡°Yosh~ Yosh~ By the way... what is the little girl''s name? " As for why I''m holding Hirano''s daughter right now, it wasn''t because of anything other than the fact that she was quite cute! Even though I don''t want to have children for now, I can''t help but feel a bit envious of Hirano at this moment!! ¡­Given my mental age, maybe she awakened my paternal instinct¡­ seeing her, I can''t help but think what it would feel like if this little girl were my daughter? That thought makes my body shudder a bit but not because of a bad emotion! "Since you said you wanted to name her, Asami and I have decided to wait to give her a name until now..." ¡°Damn it¡­ will you really let him give your daughter a name? Don''t you remember what this camp is called?! " ""..."" ¡­I had forgotten about that. Although... I think that I said it more as a joke to annoy Hirano a bit when I found out that Asami was pregnant! At the time, I thought it would be nice to name his son after a weapon as punishment! Now¡­ seeing the little girl in my arms, I don''t dare to do something like that to her!! Well¡­ seeing how Hirano remains silent and some beads of sweat form on his face from Komuro''s words, I feel like doing it again! No¡­ I can''t do something like that to the little girl who stretches her arms trying to reach my nose!! ¡­AK-47 doesn''t sound too bad, does it? Also, I think Hirano, as an otaku of weapons, wouldn''t entirely dislike such a name. Too bad Colt sounds more like a male name... "I-I do n''t know what name you''re thinking, but you have to stop now!" "Tch... you really have very little trust in your father..." "Shut up!" ¡°¡­Little Alita¡­ how about this one? How does it sound?" "...Alita? Well¡­ it might not sound so bad. " In the end, since I didn''t really like how ¡°little AK-47¡± sounded when I tried to say it in my mind, then I remember that other name. While it was not the name of a weapon, it was from a girl considered one... perhaps after all it was not quite right? "Un! Little Alita, now you have a name~" Since Hirano seemed to want to carry his daughter because of the excitement that she now had a name, then I handed her over. Umu, it seems like it wasn''t a bad name after all. Then with things decided, I speak again. "Well, your name from now on will be Alita, little one" "Hmn?" "W-What''s going on?" ¡°Don''t worry, it''s nothing bad and it''s just a skill of mine. Surely when she grows up, this will give her some advantages " "I-Is that so? T-Thank you, Alexander-san! " Giving it a name just wasn''t bad, but remembering my ability [Will of the worlds] which had been a while since I used it, I don''t hesitate to use it to give some benefits to this little one. Right after my words, little Alita begins to glow a bit surprising everyone¡­ well, if there is any change in her, we will probably know that in the future. ¡­I just hope she doesn''t suddenly grow some metal wings and start flying all over the place while she''s still a baby! Hirano will surely complain to me if that happens!! [I don''t think you have to worry, Alexander. That ability instead of some physical change, what produces rather is a change within the soul of the person... Although she can gain abilities that do that or strengthen a person''s lineage, the former is unlikely to happen and the latter, since she is human, there shouldn''t be any big changes.] ¡­that is good. ¡°I think it is time to give you all the things that I have obtained from another world. With this, you all can continue with the expeditions without any problem, and so clean more places full of zombies " ¡°¡­So you remembered those things. I thought you would just spend your time getting more girls." "...or enjoying your time with the ones you already have... they are a good number after all." "Tch... you guys are people of little faith... that''s why fate doesn''t reward you" ""..."" ¡°W-Well, anyway, that will surely cheer up all the leaders of this and the other camps! Even though we have taken care of the closest cities, the zombies keep getting stronger and increasing in numbers even now. It''s good that we don''t have to worry about the issue of weapons now!! " After having satiated my curiosity with the love life of these 3, I get up from my chair to go to the warehouses to deliver all the things that I had obtained in Ruananpur. Also, surely Yuriko had been able to tell her daughter her complaints during this time¡­ I should help Saya a little by distracting her mother so she can visit her little brother... On the other hand, what Hirano says about zombies was true, but... looking at his face, I can see that it wasn''t that big of a problem either. His words sounded more like a slight complaint than if he was mentioning a big problem. After all, the vast majority of zombies should be below level 50, and also those that have evolved should not exceed the 8th limit. The most troublesome thing should be the [Zombie Mothers] that they told me about the last time I came here. The zombies that these things spawn are evolved ones after all. If people here don''t deal with these quickly, they may be able to create a small horde of only high-level zombies! Well, it wasn''t just the zombies that kept getting stronger¡­ this camp has continued to grow all this time too! Now the soldiers of all the camps are surely hovering around the number of 100 thousand!! Although, most of these are recent recruits who are between the 3rd and 4th limits. Only 10% of these exceed the 5th limit, and some of these are between the 6th and 7th. ...The problem is that unlike zombies, most of these soldiers get stuck at that level of strength. So not only should I give them the weapons I brought, but it would also be nice to give them some of the pills that Lena and Shisuka have created, and also some of the ones that the system has rewarded me with. Chapter 356 Handing Over the Weapons in HOTD 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "...D-Did you attack a military base in another world, boy?" ¡°¡­ I-I didn''t expect it to be that so much either. W-Well, it seems to be true that you were not chasing skirts in another world as I had thought... " "" ... "" After a few minutes, several of the leaders from different camps got together, and then I started pulling box after box of materials for the production lines and some weapons as well... I must say that I really see the numbers growing in my interdimensional space slowly, but... see all the things we bought in Ruananpur stacked here is something very different¡­ now I think it is not so necessary to keep buying these things for a long time there! ¡­In fact, I don''t think we had gotten as much like this from some military bases that had been found in this world as Rei''s mom mentions. The good thing is that at least this seemed to improve Rei''s opinion of me a bit... or so I thought at first! When I roll my eyes on the two of them, Rei strangely quickly gets in the way so that I can''t see her mother... ¡­It may be because when I saw her, I was a bit surprised to see her a little more rejuvenated both physically and mentally, so I couldn''t help but fix my gaze on her a bit. Well, I was just a little curious to see the effects of the [ Energy Channel Rebirth pill] that I had given her¡­ also, it seems her father seemed quite happy about his wife''s changes. Well, the problem is that seems that Rei misunderstood this! " Fufufu, with this, I think we won''t have problems with the ammunition of the weapons for a long time. " ""Yes!"" Either way, it''s not like Rei''s mother was complaining about all of this either and she was just a bit shocked just like the others. When they recover a bit, without a doubt this was a cause for joy for all as Yuriko expresses and the others enthusiastically affirm. By the way, it seems that Saya actually went to Kinato when she had the chance... watching her go so fast, I don''t know if she was really a little impatient to see her little brother or just wanted to run away from having to listen to her mother''s complaints... maybe a little of both. Either way, it seems that Yuriko seemed a bit more relaxed now... "Well, these are just small arms and things necessary for these... we will have to move to I can deliver the best ones" "E-Eh? T-There is more still? " "... hadn''t you asked me for stronger weapons?" "C-Certainly, but... I really thought that would be problematic... no one would blame you if it wasn''t possible, Alexander" "..." ¡­ It''s a bit sad that Yuriko didn''t trust me! Although... I certainly can''t deny that. But thanks to the situation in that world, getting those things was easier than I thought. "We will have to move to the camp on the coast now." "T-The coast? W-Well ... w-wait, don''t pull on me, Alexander... " With that said, I took Yuriko''s hand and started walking towards the place where the helicopters were. Then due to my action, she gets a little nervous and starts to see other people who also start to follow us with a little embarrassment. ...from the first moment I saw her when arriving at HOTD, my eyes at that moment went directly to her left hand! Of course one of the main things that interested me to come to this place was to be able to check the current feelings of this woman! In fact, for me, this was much more important than delivering the weapons to the camp!! That''s why I wasn''t so opposed to Rei''s rush to come here earlier. So when I saw that there was only a ring mark on Yuriko''s ring finger, a part of me could only sigh to get rid of the uneasiness I had while the other was glad. It doesn''t seem like Yuriko changed her mind about her split with Soichiro! Well¡­ maybe I shouldn''t be so happy since I don''t think he''s a bad guy after all, but¡­ I can''t deny my emotions either!! If he didn''t do anything these past few months, then he can''t blame me for wanting to act myself now! B-Besides, this may be a cheap pretext, but ¡­ if I don''t do it myself, then I''m totally sure that there is a long line of men wanting to invade the place that the two of us do not occupy due to indecision!! "Damn Alexander! Let me climb too!!" ¡°¡­Go to your mother now, after all, we''ll be leaving soon. Pilot, go to the camp in the port now!" "Y-Yes, Alexander-san!" "Damn brat! I''ll make you pay for this!! " ¡°¡­T-That boy has quite a few balls, doesn''t he? Well¡­ since Soichiro is not here, it may be the reason ¡± "...no, I think he would do the same even with Soichiro-san here, Aunt Kiriko" "Don''t praise him, mom!" "No... I wasn''t praising him... I was referring to his attitude, Rei. No to another thing" ¡°¡­ I-I meant that too! Don''t praise that brat''s attitude " Upon bringing Yuriko in, I quickly follow her and then close the door of the helicopter preventing the other people from entering... although the only one to complain about this is Rei who at first had her face flushed with anger, but later it seems to remember something from his mother''s words and his face turns even redder. ¡­Well, later I can find a way to reduce her anger! For now, I had some more pressing things to do first. "M-Moh~ Why didn''t you let the others in, Alexander?" ¡°Of course it''s because I wanted to be alone with Yuriko for a while, hehehe. Don''t worry, they will probably follow us in another helicopter " "..." After my words, the pilot raises the helicopter, and Yuriko immediately complains a little. When this one heard Rei''s screams, he seemed to have some doubts about what to do since it can be considered that she was a girl with enough influence in this camp, but then when he heard my words in a serious tone, all his doubts disappeared. ¡­I don''t think Rei would take it out on him unlike me if he really didn''t make the helicopter ascend! And he seems to understand this very well after all. Leaving aside the problems of the pilot that did not care much to me honestly, quickly my attention is totally focused on the mature woman next to me! I think enough time has passed for her to clear her mind on what she intends to do in the future... ¡° Tell me, Yuriko¡­ have you thought about what I said before? What do you think of me? " "..." While I caressed a little the fingers of her hand that until now I had continued to hold, with a bit of concern and effort, those questions come out of my mouth. Like anyone in this position... or a similar one, I couldn''t help but think of rejection too. That possibility was not totally ruled out after all! It had been a while since I felt this uneasiness¡­ I think the situation with the other girls has been quite positive so far, and therefore at this point with them, I was usually pretty sure about their feelings! I was probably in no better shape than when Hirano declared his feelings to Asami!! Well... if I take them as an example, and how things turned out with them in the end, then the future doesn''t look bad at all!! Maybe the only problem is that, unlike the people I''ve formed a relationship with until now, Yuriko had... or could still have feelings for someone else! I think that''s the main reason for the insecurity I felt now¡­ so her current silence was slowly eating me from the inside!! "Haa~ Alexander¡­ you know that I''m much older than you¡­ I even have a daughter that is older than you, you know?" ¡°That pretext doesn''t work here, Yuriko. You know my relationship with Haruna, and so you must understand that I do not care in the least! " "...b-but, you also have a relationship with Saya!" ¡°That doesn''t matter either... she knows it herself, and I haven''t kept what I feel about you a secret from her. Also, the time I talked to her on another occasion about this issue, she did not object to this! " Seeing that I seriously awaited her answer, she sighs, and then I finally hear some words from her. The bad thing is that, instead of an answer, it was more about some concerns or pretexts to seriously answer my question... Well¡­ it''s true that these concerns of hers were quite reasonable and it would probably be weirder if she didn''t mention them. Even so, quickly dismissed her comments, and then I keep pushing a little! Today I must know if I get a favorable response or she rejects me, I will only accept those two options! Nor is it that I liked to maintain this uncertainty in our relationship! That was more problematic!! Although¡­ to be honest, maybe people should give me a little praise for telling her that I had a relationship with her daughter and that I also wanted her as my woman! It''s good that when she hears me say that, she just frowns a little and didn''t look so upset¡­ it''s almost sure she should also be adjusting her mentality to the changes this apocalyptic world was created! ¡°Yuriko¡­ you don''t like me? Don''t you want to be with me for as long as our lives last? " "T-That''s..." Feeling that we had reached the decisive moment, I squeezed her hand a little again. Then, because of this, her eyes stop for a while on the mark of the ring that it had left there for staying in that place for quite some time... Seeing this, I could only shake a little! Things didn''t seem to be going well for me!! But then when some bad thoughts started to cross my mind¡­ suddenly she looked up, and her eyes were now fixed on my face with a serious attitude¡­ I could hear the sound of my saliva going down my throat! ¡°Well, little one¡­ you win. I will stay by your side for the years that I have left..." "..." In that serious face that she had, a small smile forms, and immediately those words come out of her mouth! There were countless things I wanted to say now, but strangely, I can''t say anything!! At that precise moment, I don''t know if it was due to my current body or simply because of the emotions that swirled in my stomach, I just wanted to jump and celebrate this like a kid! ...I knew that would certainly be a rather childish reaction, but it wasn''t like I could do something to avoid wanting to. I must be grateful that I was also quite surprised and because of that, my body is foolishly idling. "Chu~" What finally brings me back to my senses, was the light caress of her lips on mine! Yuriko had kissed me again by herself!! "Hyaa~ Hmmn~!!" So once I recovered, I quickly pushed her onto the helicopter seats and kissed her with much more intensity than other times!! In addition, my hands begin to run over her fully mature body as if I wanted to claim ownership over it¡­ no, this body was mine and nobody else''s from this moment!! ¡°¡­Hmmnn~ D-Don''t be so impatient¡­ Hyaan~! A-Alexander¡­ I-I still want to tell you a few things first! Stop a little~!! " "¡­What?" "W-Well..." When my mouth finished traveling her neck and headed for lower grounds, I have no choice but to stop as she exerts a little force to pull me away... I think I had gotten a little too excited... In the end, I could only frown a little at her next words. While she agreed to have a relationship with me now, there were some conditions... or maybe it was more of her concerns. The first was that she didn''t want this to be known for now... At first I thought she had some problem with Soichiro knowing this, but as if reading my thoughts, she denies it and begins to tell me her reasons. Apparently, due to the way she had lived up to now, Yuriko took quite a lot of importance on the opinions of others... so it annoyed her a bit that, although it was not a secret her separation with Soichiro for the people in the camps, she did not want others would talk behind her back if they found out that she was now in a relationship with me... Besides, it is true that the problem of the age difference did not disappear even though it was no longer so for us. ¡­In this aspect, things with Haruna were easier¡­ she doesn''t care much what other people say or think. To be honest, I do not really care about that stuff... unfortunately, I do not think it would be nice just do not give consideration to that if she cared. Haa ~ I could only bear that for now. Well, that had a pretty simple solution¡­ I just had to bring her with me to Gaia, and there shouldn''t be a problem to interact freely with her! That''s why I wasn''t so worried about that... her second reason she says was more problematic!! Yuriko didn''t want to our relationship go so fast! Well, it wasn''t exactly like that... rather she wanted me to give Saya preference over her!! Furthermore, I couldn''t say much about this!! It''s not like I can just say something like "That''s not was something you should worry about"... the other person was her daughter after all!! ¡­ What can I say? In that aspect, Mother and daughter were somewhat similar! Saya did not want to advance our relationship because she felt she was betraying Kurisu, and now Yuriko wants me to first deepen my relationship with her daughter... But... I can''t complain about this. It was good enough that both Mother and Daughter agreed to be my women!! Also, that''s something that a little time would solve... Either way, while this was a bit unfortunate, it wasn''t that it made a dent in how excited and happy I was right now! While I have to settle for just holding her hand for now, I think things had turned out pretty well in the end!! Also, remembering a bit the mark on her finger¡­ it actually seemed to bother me a bit! So, to get rid of that discomfort, I quickly buy a ring in the system to put on her finger now!! Since I had filled my pockets again shortly after coming to this world, I bought one with an effect similar to the necklace I had given Haruna before, and that had a protective effect. Although she did not want to make our relationship public, she accepts this without problems¡­ no, I think she was quite happy about this! ¡­This will also help a little to keep out some people in the camp who could have any ideas about Yuriko! Although I wanted her to come with me this time ah Gaia, it was a great pity that this place needed her too much for now... So having a quieter trip, we arrived at the camp in the port. Then, not long after, the others also arrive. ¡­I had forgotten that I prevented Rei from coming with us, and so as soon as she sees me, she quickly runs towards me to continue complaining... " W-What are you doing?! W-Why are you hugging me?!! " It''s a shame for her that I was still quite animated. Therefore, instead of listening to her complaints, I give her a big hug while I smiled. Then as a result of this, her screams grow even more¡­ although, she doesn''t seem so upset since she doesn''t push me away. ¡°Well, boy¡­ didn''t you want to show us something? You can get affectionate with Rei later" "Oh~ Right, Right... I almost forgot the purpose for which we come here." "..." Chapter 357 Handing Over the Weapons in HOTD 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "F-Fuck! You really went and stole things from an army, right?!! " "T-That''s..." "...no, it was an exchange between us" ¡° W-What did you trade to get something like that delivered to you, Alexander-san? " "...some briefcases" "" ... "" "Damn it! You really went and stole someone!! " After boarding one of the fishing boats that were one of the main livelihoods of the camps on this world now, we quickly moved out to sea in order to get the aircraft carrier out of my interdimensional space. ...after having obtained it practically intact, it would be a shame if it ran aground, right? Of course, after recovering from the surprise of seeing this marvel of naval engineering, the others begin to question me on how I got this one. "W-Well, it doesn''t matter how this was gotten, right? We should only be grateful that Alexander brought it in to help us deal with the problems of this world. " "Don''t defend the boy, Yuriko! What if we have a problem because of this?! " "...t-there should be no problem, Mom... after all, he brought it from another world" "E-Eh? Oh, that''s true... I forgot that by the surprise" With things quieter now, we approach the aircraft carrier and also I tell them the contents of the boxes that were on the deck. Although they were pretty good things, the reaction of others when I told them that they were thermobaric bombs, was not as great as before... Well, besides, there were not only those things here... 35 x Fighter jets [F-22] 12 x Combat helicopters [AH-1Z Viper] 3 x Transport Helicopters [CH-53E Super Stallion] 1750x Missiles (Various types) 4 x 20mm Phalanx CIWS Cannons 2 x RIM-116 RAM Launchers . . . In addition to military equipment for the crew... there were a large number of defense and attack systems on this aircraft carrier! It really was a maritime fortress!! But of all the things that I had seen when I stored it before, what caught my attention the most was something else... So I quickly start walking around the place with the others following me looking for that! And then, in a little while after since this place was pretty big, I find what I wanted to see!! "T-This is ..." [ 5 x Continental Nuclear Missile 1 Warhead ] [3 x Continental Missile 6 Warheads] [1 x Continental Missile 12 Warheads] "...t-they are continental nuclear missiles!" In the end, I had accidentally obtained a good number of nuclear missiles!! ...this may be the main reason why despite having stolen... exchanged the aircraft carrier without their consent with them, then until now there had been no retaliation from them. "I-It''s the first time I''ve seen one..." ¡°¡­D-Do you think they are exhibited in museums or something like that? Surely more than 99% of the people in the world have not seen them!! " Well¡­ I was also about to make the same stupid comment as Yamada, so I can''t blame him for that. But without a doubt, what Hirano answered him is true... this is not something you can normally see in life! ¡°There are some that seem to have multiple warheads¡­ I think it is best to separate these and make more missiles better¡­ well, I''ll ask Kurisu if she and the others from the technology department can do it. If it is impossible, then they can be used in large metropolises that have tens of millions of zombies... it is not that they are useless because be bigger" "A-Are we going to use them?" ¡°¡­Well, for now, it''s better to first use the ones that were on the deck. In the future we may consider whether to use them or not. After all, the best thing is to continue cleaning zombie places. " ¡°¡­ Okay. As the places with zombies are further from the camps now, then the camps should be safer " I''m also glad that the camp environments are good. After all, it''s not like I have a mentality where I enjoy seeing people suffer. Also, in a sense, seeing people enjoying their life now in this world is largely my achievement and so I can be happy and proud of that! The current liveliness of MLDW is certainly very different from the first few months when the apocalypse in this world happened! People are looking harder for ways to survive here on their own, and also take back the territories now dominated by zombies. Thanks to this, the previous missions that the system gave me were now completed! This was one of the pleasant surprises I had when I went through the dimensional rift when arriving here!! Although the scrolls I gave Yuriko the previous time must have been quite helpful, if people had no motivation to fight zombies, then things would have been a lot more complicated. [Mission / Optional "Region Control" - G - Complete ] Divided people can be more vulnerable, especially in a world full of monsters. On the other hand, if they are under the same leader, then the opportunity to overcome difficulties is more feasible. Objective: Take control of 15 small camps (> 1 thousand <10 thousand inhabitants). ( 15/15) Take control of 10 Medium camps (> 10 thousand <50 thousand inhabitants). ( 10 / 10) Take control of 5 small camps (> 50 thousand inhabitants). ( 5/5) Reward: 500 x [Limit-Break Pills] 1 x Millions of crystals 10 x Millions of Gold Additional Rewards: 1 x Millions of crystals 10 x Millions of Gold 100 x [Energy Channel Rebirth Pills - H] [Mission / Optional "Land Recovery" - G - Complete ] Retrieve the ancient territory of humanity from the hands of zombies. By doing this the security of your camps will be greater. Objective: 10 Cities With less than 1 million zombies ( 10 /10) 5 Cities with less than 10 million zombies (5/5) Reward: 1000x [Limit-Break Pills] 5x Millions of crystals 50x Millions of Gold Additional Rewards: 5x Millions of crystals 50x Millions of Gold 250 x [Energy Channel Rebirth Pills - H] Also, having finished those missions, the system gave me the next objective to follow in this world... [Mission "Creation of a Kingdom - F" Continue reclaiming zombie-dominated territory and create a place where people can lead civilized lives. Objective: Recover 1/5 of the territory of this country Gather a population of over 10 million Reward: 5 [Limit-Break Pills - F] (Effective for people with a level 2 soul) 50x [Ilumination Pills- G] 500 x [Energy Channel Rebirth Pills - H] The targets this time sounded pretty big... well, the rewards weren''t small either. Besides, I believe that these objectives were things that had to happen sooner or later and, even without me having to do much this will happen in the end... and more the second objective. In the camps we have now, refugees are constantly arriving from different places seeking asylum¡­ it seems that it has been scattered by people or by radio that in this region there are people who now have a normal life, and many come looking for this. As for the first objective¡­ I will still keep asking the other leaders to continue killing the zombies! Thanks to the cleaning done by them in the adjacent cities recently, I now had 250 million crystals in my pocket! And these are net earnings after removing what is necessary for the camps to run smoothly!! So even though it seemed pretty good to me that people had a good life, I also can''t deny that my motivation to search for missiles and these weapons was mainly for this other reason! Therefore, I could say that instead of worrying about accomplishing this mission, I just have to motivate the other leaders to meet the objectives in the shortest time possible! Also, with the things that I brought now, I will surely be able to obtain a very good amount of crystals again!! No, It should be even higher!! ¡­I didn''t even care much about using the atomic bombs in this world anymore. While this might speed up the strengthening of the zombies a bit, this could also be seen as this large mine producing crystals with more value! Of course, for something like that, then first I had to strengthen a little to all the people that were under my command. They are still the main manpower to collect the crystals, and it wouldn''t make much sense to lose them for being too ambitious... The only thing stopping me from using those bombs is that we probably couldn''t pick up things from cities that get destroyed with these¡­ so it''s best to use them as I mentioned before, only in case a zombie horde of tens of millions causes trouble. ¡­I would probably lose several tens¡­ or even hundreds of millions of crystals for that, but¡­ in this world now it is much easier to find zombies than people! Although¡­ it is not pleasant to think of such a loss either. It would be much better if things were solved simply with thermobaric pumps! "You think you can be in charge of training a group of people to move this aircraft carrier, Hirano" "L-Leave it to me! I don''t know how I''ll do it, but I assure you I''ll make it, Alexander!! " "..." ¡­Although it''s good to see him motivated, his words worry me a bit. Well, I don''t have anyone better to give this task either¡­ besides, I don''t think he would sink it while he tries to see how it works¡­ right? "E-Emmm..." "Don''t worry... it''s better for Kurisu and the others to take care of these things." Either way, after taking a look at Hirano, I decide to put the nuclear missiles in my inventory¡­ I think my words are the best decision! Then leaving Hirano with some of the men he had brought, we returned to the hill. He seemed pretty glad that I had put him in charge of the aircraft carrier, so I don''t think I should be too concerned. With all the things I had to do done, I spend the rest of the afternoon walking around the camp a bit to see the changes more closely. Also¡­ it didn''t feel bad that people stopped to greet me every time they recognized me. It was not bad satisfying one''s ego from time to time. Then when night came, I was alone in my room... Saya is surely now pampering her little brother, Rei was dragged by her Mother, and Kurisu was quite busy with all the things I asked her... "So that''s why you''re here now... haa~" ¡°¡­ I don''t like sleeping alone, Yuriko. But... if you don''t want me to sleep with you, then I''ll go... I will have to sleep alone in the dark" "... haa ~" That was the reason why I was now outside Yuriko''s room holding a pillow! So after explaining my situation to her, I hoped she would feel sorry for me!! Unfortunately, things didn''t seem to be going so well... "¡­I am afraid of the dark, you know?" "Hmp~ Liar boy... surely you have more fun when it''s night time" "..." "Well, come on... before someone sees you" ¡­It seems that she did not fall for my little lie while acting like a little boy! She knows me quite well and pulls my cheek saying something quite true! But in the end, it seems that luck smiles at me a little, and Yuriko with a flushed face allows me to go to her room!! "...if you can''t keep your previous promise, then you''d better sleep in your room in the dark" "...Haa ~" Once we are both lying on the bed, quickly my hands begin to travel a little over her body on her nightwear, and... then she tells me that. I had to test the waters a bit to see what happened, but... Yuriko seemed quite firm in keep things we talked about earlier! Without choice, I let out a long sigh and sink my head into the pillow with a bit of a bad mood... Well, it was not all that bad... a few minutes more later, I think Yuriko felt a little sorry for me and she hugs me and let me sleep in his warm and soft breasts!! While I wanted to try to get further away with her, this is much better than having to be just sleeping beside her!! Then the next day, the first thing that woke me up was Kurisu''s screaming with a little shaky breathing who was probably coming back from the lab and, at not finding me in our room, she came quickly here running¡­ I think something similar had happened before. ...she was looking at me and Yuriko with a rather accusatory look ... although, probably remembering her problems, this time she was not severe like other times. So, at the end of it all, I can dodge those problems in a not so difficult way. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Revy - Ruananpur) "Damn Eda, since you''re living in our building, then you should at least help out with something and not spend all day drinking!!" ¡°¡­You are a nuisance, Revy. Also, you are not doing a lot of work to be living there either. Leaving that aside, I really think people are now calling your company ¡° Black Lagoon Children''s kindergarten¡±¡­ that''s not so much a joke anymore! Now there is another little girl and even a Maid there!! " "..." A couple of days after Alexander left, Eda had asked me to come to Bao''s Bar, which seemed to have been remodeled once again, to drink... this place seemed to go through this at least a couple of times in a month, so Bao seems to have gotten used to it and gotten pretty quick at doing that. ...Alexander mentioned it before, but now I''m also starting to wonder a bit why we frequent a place that is constantly being demolished... Well, I wasn''t here to worry about it, I was saying my displeasure to this bitch for taking a room in our building to live! It would be nice if she got out of there!! So, trying to avoid this topic, she mentions the other new tenants... that damn Maid is also a nuisance!! ...Should I try to kick those 3 out while Alexander is gone? That would be good¡­ "... Revy, how far have you come with that boy?" "..." As if reading my thoughts and knowing that mentioning the other two didn''t solve her problem, she changes the subject again. " Why does that matter to you?! It has nothing to do with you!!" "Heee~ I was a bit surprised to find out that you slept together with him, but... it seems you are a damn coward" "..." Damn it! This fucking bitch this time indeed managed to distract my attention and I could only keep quiet! Also, her words somehow bothered me a lot!! "H-Hmp~ I-It''s not like nothing happened between us e-either." ¡°Oohh~ That sounds interesting¡­ tell me, Woman. How did you take advantage of that brat? Hehehe...¡± "..." The truth is that I did not want to talk about it... much less with this fucking nun! Besides... even though I said that, things didn''t end in the best way either!! Whatever, I-I just will blame Alexander for that... "W-Well..." Eda, who found herself lying on the table, recovers a bit, and then with enough interest, she presses for me to speak... so, without any other option, I begin to tell her about some things that happened a few weeks ago. I didn''t want this bitch to continue teasing me about those things, but... when the words start to come out of my mouth, I start to believe that maybe I should have kept quiet about those things better!! Chapter 358 Past and Future Problems Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (Continues POV Revy) "You¡­" "...wh-what?" Finishing telling her those things, with a face full of disbelief, Eda rolls her eyes at me¡­ I even think the effects of alcohol on her had disappeared now! No, more than disbelief, her eyes seemed to be observing something strange or something she was seeing for the first time! ¡­P-Probably is similar to the first time I saw the Harpy girl in Alexander''s world. This was pretty annoying!! Interestingly, instead of anger at Eda''s reaction, this time I felt quite ashamed... now I wanted to sink my face to the ground like a damn ostrich!! Also, remembering those things while I was telling them to her, I don''t think I could blame her much for that either... That happened a few days after Alexander returned with the other Chinese girl from her world... once he was collecting the things that Dutch had bought from the Church of Violence and the two of us found ourselves alone there, suddenly things started to take a slightly ambiguous atmosphere... ¡­Due to some things that happen in the building recently, I think most of the people who lived here had accumulated quite a bit of sexual frustration¡­ this was the fault of fucking Dutch and Benny!! So when the boy had lunged at me, that time I didn''t put up much resistance and things quickly escalated from the level of kisses and caresses... well, if I''m honest with myself, I didn''t dislike him and, in fact, it was the opposite and the way I looked at him now was very different from what I did in the beginning when we met. ¡­Yes, I liked Alexander! Although I wouldn''t put it into words to tell him and please him, that was the truth!! So, since we were alone in that place, then I don''t hesitate too much to respond to his actions!! A few minutes after we started kissing, we both found ourselves gasping for air and our clothes began to get in the way. So it was at that moment that, due to some words that the damn "Chininglish" had mentioned before, something crossed my mind... Earlier, she had mentioned that I was jealous of her because she could give Alexander her purity¡­ even though I didn''t believe her damn words one bit, that bothered me pretty much! Indeed, he did not seem to care much about that matter and I do not attach much importance either, but... there was still something that generated some discomfort in me!! Besides... the vast majority of the girls that swarmed around him reeked of virgins! A part of me felt that those girls would be elevated position than me for just that one fact!! ...For the first time in my life, I regret having lost my virginity without giving it much importance... damn it! I think I barely remember the face of the guy who took it!! Thinking about all that, it led me to have a desire to also do something for Alexander that would count as my first time¡­ and then two things popped into my head! The first was something that I saw in the videos that Balalaika was watching the time we went to her base¡­ these screens were shown a man putting her penis up a woman''s ass!! I-It''s true that nothing had ever gotten into that part of me¡­ no, in fact, I didn''t even know that something like this could be done! This is why I was quite curious when the two of them in the video were doing it that way and I couldn''t help but exclaim aloud when I saw it in surprise... S-Still... I think something like that was too strange! How the hell was I going to tell him I wanted to do it up the ass?!! Fuck! If something like that came out of my mouth, surely he would think that I am a strange woman or a pervert!! So I quickly dismissed that idea from my mind, and thus there was only one other option left to choose from. So once Alexander had his pants and underwear down and his penis was exposed¡­ I proceed to kneel in front of him... Damn it! That was quite an embarrassing position now that I remember it! Also, that way I could see his penis which was standing up with great momentum in its entirety!! I-It was not the first time I saw one, but¡­ without a doubt, I had never paid so much attention to it and either observing it so closely! ...m-maybe that''s why that time I felt more uneasy than when I lost my virginity! I couldn''t help but think that it would be bad enough for something that size to enter my body!! Y-Yes... since it was impossible to talk about something like giving him the virginity of my ass, then the other option was to shove that thing in my mouth¡­ b-besides, I think Alexander would like that. After all, I remember that he did something like that with the Harpy girl! So when I had mentally prepared myself to start sucking his penis like it was candy¡­ in the end, things didn''t turn out the way I had thought! Probably due to the uneasiness and shame that I felt being in this position and putting a man''s penis in the mouth for the first time in my life, I had to speak before doing it... " Damn it woman... what were you thinking?! Where in your head did you think it would be stimulating for the boy to say something like "You should be grateful for this ... this is the first time I''ve ever done something like this..." No, well... that still was good... Why the hell you decided to continue and say that another thing?!! Do you really think that a man would be happy to hear something like ¡°If you were someone else, t-then what I would probably reflexively do is rip it out with my teeth...¡±?!! Also, you still say you were chattering your teeth after saying that?!!! " "I-I didn''t think Alexander was so sensitive and shy just for a joke!!" "No! That has nothing to do with whether the boy was sensitive and shy!! Would you be happy or would it turn you on if someone told you that they would stick a damn log in your pussy?!! " A-As Eda says, those were the words that came out of my mouth... when Alexander saw me chattering my teeth, I could immediately see how his body shook a little and suddenly his penis that seemed excited by the things that were about to happen lost full strength and began to wither like a flower in fast motion... "... w-well, his penis I really think was quite big... s-so it is not so different from a log piercing my pussy..." "..." Watching Alexander''s reaction, then I also knew that I had made a mistake¡­ no! Probably the moment those words left my mouth I understood that it was not the most appropriate thing to say at that precise moment! The atmosphere that had formed in that room disappeared in just a few seconds! Then, after we had arranged our clothes, both of us left that place... also, I don''t know if Alexander was embarrassed or really upset, but he continues to complain to me about that for a while! ¡­Of course I also wanted to say some things to at least defend myself a bit, but¡­ actually that seemed to affect him quite a bit since he was even avoiding me for a few days! So not wanting to make things worse between us, I could only curse myself for not being able to keep quiet at that moment!! Well, since Eda wasn''t Alexander and I didn''t have to hold back so as not to make things worse between us, then I try to justify myself. Then after thinking about my words a bit, I realize that maybe that wasn''t something I should have said to this damn nun! No, I wasn''t too concerned about exposing Alexander''s intimacy with another woman... after all, surely that brat wouldn''t mind that much!! The problem was¡­ "... is it really that big?" "..." I knew this would spark even greater interest from her in Alexander!! "Answers! How big is it?!" ¡°Fuck you damn promiscuous nun!! Bao, give me a bottle of whiskey!! " "Tch... damn ''cannibal'', can''t you just confess to this nun those things? You will surely feel better after doing it, you know? ¡­Something like that? " "Fuck you! Of course I wasn''t going to do something like rip out his member with my teeth!! I-I just got a little nervous that time¡­ " Ignoring my words that I was trying to defend myself with, the damn Eda simply begins to stretch the index fingers of her hands to try to figure out Alexander''s size... so, without any other remedy, I also do the same ignoring her and I start drinking to try to forget all those things from before! ¡­I-I hope when he comes back again, Alexander has forgotten all that too!! With that thought, I caressed a little to try to feel better the pair of pistols Alexander gave me lately. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) "Achu!" "¡­What''s going on? Did you catch a cold, Alex? " "Damn it! What if my son gets sick because of you?! Get away from here!! " "... no, surely someone is thinking of me" "Hmp~! Surely it''s some girl who you''ve probably cheated on somewhere too! " "..." "Don''t yell, Rei! You will scare little Hiroko" "S-Sorry..." A few days after I handed things over to the leaders in HOTD, I and several girls and women were gathered outside in the castle courtyard for a bit of conversation. Then, a sneeze of mine breaks the harmonious situation of now... Well, apart from us, there were also three little creatures that were happily holding Kurisu, who asked me something worried about my health, Rei who complained a bit as usual, and Saya who got upset with her because the little one who was in her arms gets a little restless when listening to her claims. Of course they were Asami, Matsushima, and Yuki''s recently born children who were also present here! The second one was the one who looked like an overprotective mother who complained to me for a simple sneeze... The other two only happily saw their children who were spoiled by the girls... without a doubt, this was an image that would relax and could put anyone in a good mood to see it. W-Well ... almost everyone. Apparently, it was still impossible for Yuriko to see the girl responsible for the breakdown of her marriage¡­ although, unlike her, perhaps I should be grateful to this one! Umu, I''ll thank her in my mind as I don''t think it''s something I should say out loud... "It seems that you three will be very good mothers..." " " E-Eh? " " Witnessing the scene of Kurisu, Saya, and Rei playing with the children, I involuntarily smiled and my honest thoughts came out of my mouth... "T-That''s..." "W-Why would I have a child of yours?!!" "No... Alexander-san didn''t say that you would have to have a child from him... But... a son of us... t-that is..." "E-Eh?" Although I did not say that with any other meaning this time, it seems that the girls do not take long to relate it to what something like this implied... well, perhaps the one who thinks it that way the most, curiously is the one who denies it the most... Rei. The reactions of the other two are a bit calmer¡­ Saya after responding to Rei who starts to get more nervous and blush even more, seems to fall into deep thought. I think she would not dislike becoming a mother so much despite her current age¡­ sadly, I couldn''t say the same about that! I still think that it would be quite uncomfortable to become a father with only 13 or 14 years old!! Putting that issue aside for now, the one that worried me the most was Kurisu. She, like the other two girls, was also a little nervous because of my words at the first, but... immediately her face took a very different reaction from theirs and became a bit gloomy. ¡°¡­What is it, Kurisu? " "N-No... I was just thinking that maybe... maybe I wouldn''t be a good mother like you think, Alex..." ""..."" Her words continued to confuse me a bit, but from her current expression that reminds me of the moment I met her, I immediately understand the meaning of them. It was something simple, she should be thinking that maybe she could be just like her father who almost killed her... ¡°Don''t worry, Kurisu. I can assure you that you will be a very good mother¡­ just to see how you treat that little one, then it is easy to understand that. You will be a good mother by sure! " Approaching Kurisu, then I tell her that quite confidently. They weren''t just words to comfort her, I actually believed it would be like that! Even though they were father and daughter, they were totally different people! Also, Kurisu''s character was very kind!! "Alexander-san is right, Kurisu-san! You will surely be a wonderful mother!! I even think she will be a much better mother than mine... she was quite a bit extreme at times " "Also, there will probably be a lot of girls who can help you when that happens... quite a few actually!" ""It is true"" Followed by my words that were trying to cheer her up, the other girls and mothers here follow up on seeing her act that way. So, thanks to this, the joy in Kurisu is restored, and then she starts to play around with little Alita who seemed to complain because she had stopped paying attention to her. As for Saya''s comment... I was a bit curious about it. I didn''t know if it was because Yuriko had already talked to her about her agreeing to be my women, or it was because of the things that happened a while ago... well, since Saya had told me that she had no problems about that before, I think which is most likely because of the latter. ¡­I certainly think it''s a bit cruel to have put her in a box as a gift for a person¡­ even if that person was me! "T-Thank you all" "Well... if you have still any doubts since you are a girl who relies more on proven experiments than just theories, then I could help you confirm everyone''s words with facts..." "... confirm it with facts?" "Yes... although... despite the fact that we both put a lot of effort into it, unfortunately it will take a while for you to check it... about 9 months or so" "¡­9 months? Hyaa~! H-Huh? Silly A-Alex!!" Because Kurisu didn''t seem to understand the meaning of my words at first, I caress her butt a bit to give her a hint¡­ then as a result of that, she quickly grasps the meaning of my words and gets completely flustered. Without a doubt, it was better to see her in this state than in the previous one... "P-Pervert brat!!" ¡°Fufufu¡­ that''s true. You can always check if you continue to have doubts, Kurisu-san" ¡° Y-You''re making fun of me too, Saya-chan?! " "" Hahaha "" Well, I was not kidding... although it''s true I think it is still early to have children with this body, maybe mentally I should be prepared for something like that... probably. Therefore, if it is to give Kurisu security, I was more than willing to put my problem aside to achieve it! With a more pleasant atmosphere again, we all argued for a few more hours until it was time to leave for Gaia. Also, before saying goodbye to these 3 new mothers, I hand them some potions with the name of [Easy Birth-H] while smiling a little... When they ask me what this was for, then I tell them their role with a slightly mischievous tone. They were potions with the sole function of helping women at the time of giving birth! So after telling her that now they could make more babies without worrying much, I leave with the other three girls to the point that we normally use to travel from one world to another. It was interesting to see Asami''s flushed face, Yuki''s bitter smile, and the hidden shame behind Matsushima''s complaints! I had asked Lena about this before, and before coming to HOTD, she had given me quite a number that she and Shisuka did. It is always a sad thing to know that a mother or little one loses their life in such moments after all... but now these will surely help the camp with those problems! The rest of these potions should be given to Yuriko... I should also give her some of the [Limit-break] and [Rebirth Chanel pills] that I have. Chapter 359 Past, Present, and Future Problems 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- After saying goodbye to the three mothers, we now met with others on the roof of the castle to return to Gaia. Because it was getting dark and the weather was cooling, it was not very good for them to come to say goodbye to us, and that is why we said goodbye to them and the little ones before. In exchange for them, at this moment there were other people to say goodbye to us. As usual, it was the relatives of two of the girls and the little one next to me, or some other leaders and people with whom we had a good relationship. Well¡­ since Yuriko is here, then I think it would be quite awkward for Yuki to be present as well. It was enough to have Soichiro standing here now... although, surely I and Yuriko were the only ones who had a bit of discomfort seeing him. Damn it¡­ because of his expressionless face, I really can''t tell if Yuriko had talked to him already or not! Well, it''s not like I''m afraid of him¡­ in fact, I told Yuriko that I had to tell him about us! No, not that I wanted to gloat in his face because now Yuriko was mine! I''m not that bad after all. Well... the truth is that I really wanted to do it a bit! But I could still hold back at least a little bit since he was still Saya''s father... Although, it is also true that the main reason why I wanted to tell Soichiro this is because I think he deserved to know this matter... unfortunately, when I mentioned to Yuriko this, she stopped me. She said that wanted to be she who did... no, was rather that she had to do that by herself! For a moment I thought she was still hesitant to tell him about us. Considering that possibility, it made me feel like I was her lover now¡­ strangely, even though I felt a bit uncomfortable about it, a part of me still felt a bit turned on! ¡­It was a complicated feeling. Well, this thought of mine stopped when I see Yuriko''s face. Looking into her eyes, I could understand that this was not the reason she had stopped me. ...I wanted to believe that was because, as her ex-wife, she felt responsible to be the one who talks to him about that, but... seeing her face at that moment, I can not help thinking that the reason was better because she wanted to see Soichiro''s face herself when she did it!! ¡­I have verified again that a hurt woman could be quite scary! Although maybe I might not be in a position to do so, I couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for Soichiro... Well, with that expressionless face of his, maybe even that won''t change this one. Damn it! He just had become a father recently, so... he should at least be smiling a little more now, right?!! Putting that matter aside since Yuriko would take care of it, we all say goodbye to the people here, and then I summon my grimoire to return to Gaia. I strongly wanted to hug her before I left, but it is a pity that when she sees me get closer to her, all I received was a strong look in change that makes my steps stop halfway. ¡­She must really be looking forward to enjoying the moment when she talks to Soichiro and so she doesn''t want to give him any clues that will ruin this. So, with no other choice, I simply handed over her the same potions I had given to the three new mothers earlier along with the others to strengthen the camp too So with nothing else to do here, me, Kurisu, Saya, Rei, and Alice-chan, all of us walked through the dimensional rift. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ After returning from HOTD, I meet the girls who were on Gaia and the ones who had also returned from Rozz''s forest now. Among them, probably the most impatient to see me were Vrana-chan and Scythe... because they returned the same day we went to HOTD, the former complaints a bit with me for arriving here after the girls had told her that I had returned and then she not find me. The second one just walks up to my side without saying much and takes one of my arms to start biting it weakly a little... As for Rika and Mary, even though they weren''t looking for physical contact so much when they saw me, they both greet me with smiles on their faces. Then because we had returned a little late from HOTD, we soon moved to our large room to have a little chat with each other, and so be able to immediately rest on the huge bed after that. This bed is quite big but¡­ if things continue like this, it will soon be difficult even for this one to accommodate so many girls! Still... strangely, the first thought that pops into my mind was not holding back a little from now on... the first thing that appears in my mind was just looking for a bed bigger! Even if I had to remodel the master bedroom of this recently finished mansion it didn''t seem like a big deal to consider!! "A-Alexander-sama-Nyaahn~ M-Master¡­ no, Big Master! P-Please stop this-Hyaannn~!! " "" ... "" ¡­I wonder if this woman aroused some kind of fetish while I was gone from Gaia. Even though she had been repeatedly punished for the restraining clothing several times after I arrived here, she did not seem to learn or reflect on her actions! It was becoming a habit that when I saw her, seconds later she would find herself writhing on the ground!! Also¡­ I don''t know why but Celi-chan has started to look at this woman with a bit of envy, instead of the joy I detected on her earlier, at knowing that Milene was being punished! She also started to walk on a very dangerous path!! ¡­Well, if that''s something she''s decided for herself, then maybe I should respect this and even encourage her a bit? No¡­ it is still difficult for me to encourage this sweet girl to go down a dark path! The reason why this time Milene was writhing on the ground making some sweet moans while the rest of us could only see her in this state, was due to a topic that Saya brought up during our conversation. Saya wanted me to give a name to the new store that Milene, Celi-chan, and other girls from the guild [Alexander-sama''s servants] tended to. So upon hearing this, the first to react and who gave her opinion was none other than the girl who was now on the ground... She asked me to call it [Milene''s Big Store]¡­ while Saya''s frown was enough for me to dismiss that name, seeing how instantly the [Restriction Team] was activated, it was obvious that her thoughts to do this they were not at all honest... so let''s let her "suffer" a little more. " So a name for the stoere eh? Umm... " "I-I''ll go crazy!! M-Master-Gyaahnnn ~, p-please¡­ I-I won''t talk anymore!! " " A-Alex-kun¡­ M-Milene can get dehydrated if she continues like this, you know? " " Leave her, Shisuka¡­ just ignore that woman. They say that the weed is difficult to eradicate... surely she will not die so easily" "" ... "" While we had Milene''s "regrets" in the background, I start to think about Saya''s request... but it was quite difficult to do it this way by the way. On the other hand, as Shisuka says, the puddle under Milene''s hips continued to grow with every minute that passed. Although... I was a bit in agreement with what Rika words... besides, I have given several pills to strengthen her and Celi-chan too... she should be fine if it''s just something like this. Perhaps the only drawback is that there are several girls who care about her and give me looks as if asking me to stop... or maybe it may also be because they feel a bit uncomfortable with her acting that way. Since it was a punishment, it couldn''t be that soft! So I try to ignore the looks that begged for her a little while I continue to think of the name of the store... it was a bit regrettable and slightly annoying that there were also some girls who were looking at Saya as if they told her that she shouldn''t have asked me about that! Tch¡­ I''ll think of a great name so those girls won''t have anything to say about my naming sense hereinafter! So after considering some things that Saya and the other girls had told me about the store, and also looking at Milene on the ground, I finally made up my mind. ¡­While I can''t deny that it was entertaining watching Milene act that way, the reason for directing my eyes to her was not entirely due to that. Even though I said that she should have greater resistance now, it is also true that punishing her for a very long time in this way can be bad... So, at the same time that I was thinking about the name of the store, also trying to find a way to punish her in a way other than physical. She should be happy that I made a decision for the name with her in mind too! "Well... let''s call it [Rabbit''s Metal]" "R-Rabbit''s Metal?" [Clap~] [Boing~] [Clap~] [Boing~] "Sounds cute~ I think it''s okay~" "I-It''s true that it sounds nice, but¡­ why that name?" "Whatever! Just deactivate this damn underwear-Hyaaaa~!!" Most of the girls were surprised by the name, and maybe only Shisuka clapped for it¡­ every time she claps her breasts do too, that''s a little funny. Also, I didn''t know if the loud sound was due to his hands or these¡­ I''d bet that it was the latter! If there is more mass, then it should produce more sound, right? Well, since there was also quite a bit of confusion about the name within the majority of the girls, I decided to explain the reason to them as Emilia-chan asked. For that, the simplest way was pulling an object from my storage that I had obtained this time I went to HOTD. When I was there, Yuriko told me that they had gotten some machines to create clothes from nanotubes¡­ so I decided to go there and ask the people there to do some things at that time. ¡­Don''t expect I could use these things so fast. ""T-That''s..."" "Y-You ... you really have some weird fetishes, right ?! Surely you just want to satisfy that perversion of yours!! " "..." Seeing what I took out of my storage and that I was now holding in my hands, most of the girls seem to hold their breath for a few seconds... [Bunny Costume- H] No Rei, you are wrong!! Something that probably 99% of men enjoy seeing a girl use it can''t be a Fetish!! It was more rather a widespread liking!! ¡­probably. The prove is that even though I wasn''t someone good at designing to be able to do something like that, when I told the workers in that place what I wanted, in an instant most of them understood what I required and, they who were better at it, immediately began to propose various designs to me!! Also, it wasn''t just to satisfy my desire to see a girl wearing this! ¡­Not at all. There was one thing I agreed with Milene on¡­ she seems to have made the girls who tended the store wear Maid outfits that I had left here earlier! That was why that way so many people would be attracted to the store, and so this one was quite successful! "Well, there is a good reason for this..." After all, there was an unwritten law for marketing... no, maybe it is written since it seems like something quite basic and important... well, I don''t know entirely but the fact is, a pretty face and an attractive appearance attract more than anything as advertising! If not, then the Shampoo and Soap commercials would only show people using it on their hands or hair and they wouldn''t be so sensual!! "T-That may be true, but..." "... I-Isn''t it a bit cruel to force those girls to wear that?" "I think they are cute~ They have a pair of cute ears and a fluffy tail too~" "¡­ No, you can''t comment on this, Shisuka. It''s too unfair for those girls to you do it... " "Heee~ Why, Rika ~? You''re bad for leaving me out~! I''m not going to talk to you again~" When I tell girls my reason, most seem to understand. They were smart girls after all¡­ some just had a bad predisposition for this, or¡­ they seemed to be too permissive too. "Well, I don''t pretend that all the girls who work in the store use it¡­ only if they are okay with them, then that they do it. The only one I thought to force to use this is Milene¡­ she will become the face of the store! " "I-I''m going to go crazy¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­ Nyuuh ~! H-Huh? W-Why would I-Haau~ O-Okay, I will~ I will do, so just turns off this thing please-Hyaaan~!! " It would be great to be able to come to that store and see all the girls that worked there wearing this outfit as a uniform, but¡­ it was true that I shouldn''t force them to do that. For now, Milene is enough¡­ besides, she seemed motivated to do it! Although¡­ probably if I asked her to tend that store naked now, she would surely accept as long as I let her rest. On the other hand, I think it was time to stop her "punishment"... she had now lost total control of her body and was spasming while saliva flowed down the side of her lips and her eyes were blank!! It was entertaining to watch her, but¡­ the truth was that her current state had even started to affect me a bit! Also, the other girls tried to ignore her for probably the same reason! "Well, if it''s just that woman wearing that suit, then... I don''t think there should be a problem." "Yes¡­ although it''s not the name I expected, it doesn''t sound too bad either¡­ [Rabbit¡äs Metal Store]. It''s kind of cute like Shisuka said. " "" ... "" In the end, it seems that the name is approved by Saya. Also, I think that Rika''s words somewhat represented the words of the others in terms of approving this costume to be worn to give meaning to the store''s name. Despite the fact that many of them had some doubts about this before, none of them speak to intercede in Milene''s defense now. ¡­ The only problem now was¡­ no, instead of a problem, I already expected this a bit. When I said that the suit would be for Milene, the only one who seemed unhappy about that was Celi-chan... of course, it wasn''t because I was trying to defend her! "¡­Here, this is for you, Celi-chan. But... you don''t have to use it if you don''t want to, you know? " "Thank you! It is fine to me, it seems cute!! " Just like the previous time I gave Milene the sexy underwear... the restraint equipment to Milene, Celi-chan looked at me with a bit of reproach for giving this outfit to her former Master and forget about her... it was good that I had several of these on my storage now, so knowing what she was asking for, I pull out another suit to give her. ¡­ Since the other girls'' eyes hurt me a bit because of this, I speak to clarify that I wasn''t forcing her to do it. It seems that Celi-chan falls into the same category as Shisuka who thinks this was just a cute outfit... I''m looking forward to seeing this pair of girls wearing it¡­ a black bunny, and a white one. In a sense, I think each of those colors favors each of them respectively. Right away Celi-chan drags Milene and they both went to change their clothes in another room... it seems that the first one wanted to show me how she looked with this one! Of course I didn''t have a problem with that, so I will wait a bit anxious to see her use it!! "Oh~ It''s true¡­ I made these pills recently, Alex-kun~ Try them, Lena-sensei said they were good for men~" "Hmn?" With that issue solved and while waiting patiently, suddenly Shisuka approaches me happily and from between her breasts, she takes out a pill that she introduces directly into my mouth in the next moment. I had a bit of doubt when she did this, but... perhaps due to the place where she kept it, I start to savor it a little in my mouth without thinking much about it! "...it''s bitter" " Is it~? " I was hoping it tasted a bit sweet... or even salty! Unfortunately, it was bitter and that''s why I just decide to pass it on... After that, I thought it was the worst decision I could have made! But... even more later on, I thanked her a little... no, immensely for having done that!! Chapter 360 [Chaos in the Bedroom Pill] 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- To avoid the bitter taste in my mouth, I passed the pill that Shisuka had given me. Well, since my current body was much better than that of a normal person, I did not expect it to have much effect on me, but... "S-Shisuka... w-what was the pill for did you say?" "Hmn? Lena-sensei told me that it was a pill highly sought by men since it brought them some goods benefits... she said it was so they had a more vigorous body~ Even though I think you''re pretty cute like that, since that bothers you a bit, then I thought that pill could help you make yourself more manly~" "..." ""T-That''s..."" "Alexander, spit it out!" "... I-I''ve already swallowed it" "..." Within seconds of swallowing the pill, I quickly felt my stomach start to heat up! Then a bit surprised by this as I was not expecting a great effect to happen, with a bit of nervousness, I ask Shisuka to explain more about this pill! ¡­I-I was hoping to hear that it was some valuable pill that had a strong effect that could even further improve my current body, but¡­ her words only make my body shake even more when she confirmed my suspicions!! Also, I wasn''t the only one who got a little nervous about this! Some of the girls were also looking at me with some fear while others were a bit confused! The only one reacting to this was Rika who quickly walks up to where I was, picks me up in her arms, and then starts to shake me a bit to force the pill out of my mouth! Unfortunately, as I said, I had already swallowed it moments before... also, feeling her breasts touching my neck and back was making the effect of this intensify faster!! "Heee~ The pill I think is a good one~ Lena-sensei checked it before and said that this had a very good quality~! ¡­I wasn''t going to give Alex-kun something that was bad, Rika~! " ¡°Y-You¡­ damn it, just go get Lena now! " "...F-Fine~" Well, I am also confident in Shisuka''s Alchemy abilities and I don''t think she would give me anything bad either... that was the reason why I swallowed the pill without much thought! Sadly, now I was sure that it had an effect that I didn''t think I needed!! The heat that I had felt in my stomach before, went down to my lower belly, and then it continued down until it reached my genitals!! These had already been stimulated by Milene before and Rika''s physical contact now, but now it seemed as if my penis would rip through my pants to free itself!! Damn it! Shisuka''s skills were actually quite good! This pill took effect in just a minute and its effect seemed to be quite strong too!! " A-Are you okay, Alex? " "Ha... Ha¡­" "J-Just hold on Alexander-san! S-Shisuka-sensei will be back with Lena soon " ¡° D-Does something hurt you, Alexander? " Noticing that my breathing had started to be unstable, some girls like Kurisu, Saya, and Renka-chan approach a little worried about my condition and immediately try to calm me down or cheer me up while we wait for Lena. Well, I wasn''t at the level of it being painful yet, but... I was really worried that if I didn''t release all this heat that was starting to burn me inside, I would go crazy! Besides, even though these girls had good feelings to approach me, now this only made things worse even more!! When I look up to tell them not to worry and that I was fine, my words get stuck in my throat as my eyes began to wander over the girls'' bodies and causing the heat of my body to start to increase!! No, it wasn''t just these girls! Trying to avoid looking at them, I quickly turn my head so that my situation does not get worse... unfortunately... no, it was rather an unfortunate fact for the situation I was in ... I couldn''t say that this was a disgrace! Well, the problem was that no matter where I directed my eyes, there I would find a girl! Rika wearing a military uniform which couldn''t hide that femininity from her! No, also out of her habit, she had her jacket open showing those huge breasts that were only restricted by a sports top exposing her navel too!! Then, in an armchair in this room, there sat Saeko wearing a miniskirt revealing a little more than usual of her skin because they had the legs crossed! Also, Scythe on her side probably wanting to imitate her and was in a similar position... except that since she wore a suit Chinese style which already left her legs quite exposed, that only increased even more the amount of skin a little pale I could see! "Glup..." Taking my eyes off them quickly, on the bed accommodating the little girls Alice-chan and Iruka-chan, there was Haruna... because she leaned down a little to caress the heads of those girls, I could see how those big breasts of hers were pulled by the gravity! Also, her waist and buttocks at this moment took the shape of a big heart invested! It seemed like they would make that miniskirt that tried to contain her buttocks explode!! Seeing that, I could only desperately swallow while unconsciously pressing my penis a little to try not to break my fucking pants!! "Master... roock~ Does it hurt here?" "Ha... Ha¡­ Kuh!" ¡° W-What are you doing bird girl ?! C-Can''t you see that things are already bad now?!! " "I want to help Master, Roock~ Let go of me, fat girl!" "S-Stay still, silly!" Seeing my action, suddenly Vrana-chan also brings one of her wings towards my crotch, and together with my hand that was there, I feel the caress of her feathers! Shit! I almost could felt like the warmth and softness of her feathers go through my pants! Also, her action almost makes me stain the pants!! It''s good that before I did something that would embarrass me a bit, Rei stops Vrana-chan... the bad thing is that they both start to struggle a bit... and my head could only follow the movements of Rei''s breasts which was also quite gifted that shook due to her fight with Vrana-chan. M-Maybe I should get out of here... no, if I do, I may end up attacking one of the servant girls or soldiers in this place! "Master, let me help you! I will make you feel good just like before" When I thought of leaving the room and looking for Lena on my own, taking just a few steps my head sinks into something soft and blocks my vision... "Master... let me help you" "Ha... Ha... Mary ..." ¡­I would like to say that I recognized her from her voice, but¡­ it was rather because of all the girls, she is one of the last places concerning the size of her breasts¡­ in fact, leaving Vrana aside -chan that it''s almost flat, it''s only her and Kurisu who have more modest measurements... and if I had moved away from Kurisu before, then it could only be her! "M-Mary, you..." "Fufufu¡­ I think most of the people here know what Master problem has now¡­ I can take care of that. " "T-That''s..." Well¡­ of course I also knew that there was a much easier way to solve this than to look for Lena¡­ only, now all the girls were here! So it was probably very difficult for most to think or say something to fix it that way that Mary is surely proposing!! ¡­Also, Rika had cut that route by asking Shisuka to call Lena from the moment this started! Well, I think it was an instinctive reaction of her to seek help at that moment rather than wanting to avoid bringing up that solution... "Hihihi... looks like you''ve gotten into a big trouble this time boy." ""Lena-san!"" When my arms were beginning to encircle the waist of Mary thinking of accepting her help this time since could not think as clearly and I no longer cared whether this was an obligation or loyalty feelings what only motivated her right now... but then the voice of Lena and the other girls who seemed glad to see her, echo in the room. Well¡­ now I can''t say that I was so happy that she showed up! ¡°Girl¡­ what were you thinking when you gave that pill to the boy? Already he seems quite energetic and now you still give him something to stimulate him even more¡­ did you want to see him become a beast, Hihihi ? " "Heee~? But Lena-sensei said that pill was good to making men''s bodies stronger~! " ¡°Well, that is true but... I meant to make them more vigorous in bed¡­ didn''t I say that to you? It was a [ Chaos in the bedroom pill] that I asked you to make after all" "Heee~? Do not! You didn''t say it~! " " Damn Shisuka! What were you thinking giving the boy that pill?! " "I-I didn''t know that this was the effect of this one, Rika..." "W-Well... the name of the pill already said many about this one, right?" Before I had been hoping that this was just a side effect of the pill and it would disappear soon, but Lena''s words now left no doubt that it was an aphrodisiac! I-It seems that Shisuka didn''t know this... or just forgot it... not that she was oblivious to these things after all. As a member of a branch of Medicine, it was probably impossible for her not to know about things like aphrodisiacs! To my dismay, her clumsy side just came out at this moment! W-Well¡­ I also think Haruna was right and the name of the damn pill was pretty obvious! So if she just forgets this one, then I think I''ll have to punish her later! No¡­ I should punish her now! Umu, this was her responsibility after all!! Pretending to punish Shisuka now, I start to walk slowly towards her but then the door to the room opens again, and the two people who enter make my steps stop again... "We''re back... w-what the hell is wrong?" "A-Although this is a cute suit, use it is more embarrassing than I had thought... E-Eh?" As if my situation wasn''t bad enough, Milene and Celi-chan walk through the door¡­ and now they were both wearing the bunny costume that I had given them moments before to they try these on!! Milene wore one in which the black color dominated over it, while Celi-chan on the other hand, wore a white one... I think each of them really suited those colors well given their personalities! Seeing them wear a pair of ears and a small round tail at the end of their spine had transformed them into a treacherous little bunny, and a shy one respectively!! Well, that was fine, the problem was¡­ her legs were a bit more exposed than in the case of Saeko, Haruna, and some other girls who wore miniskirts, and those fishnet tights they wore just made their legs stand out even more! Furthermore, the neckline of both of them was also shown in a quite pronounced way! ¡­Until a few minutes ago, I was looking forward to seeing them. Now, this was like showing a narcotic to an addicted person! I wanted to throw myself on them and consume them totally! Although I think that no one can question that Shisuka was at the top of all the girls in terms of proportions and that also in beauty she was also among the first... well, in that aspect given the beauty of all the girls in the mansion since it would be difficult say which girl was more beautiful than another, then I think most of them were tied on the same level. The fact is that, although Shisuka would probably be my first objective to vent all this sexual desire on her that had now increased to very dangerous levels and was still growing... those two girls who had appeared now had displaced her a little from her position! Even though they weren''t more beautiful, much less possessed a more gifted body, those outfits they wore now were like the outfits in games that gave characters points to improve their attributes! ¡­Curse! I was pretty sure those suits should give them the [Charm] ability at a very high level!! "Ha... ha... ha ..." "... are you all thinking in torture the boy now?" "Hahaha, you deserve it damn bra-Hyaan~ D-Damn it! I had just changed my underwear-Nuaah~ N-Not again! Gyaaahnn~ !!! " "E-Eh? Nyaaa ~ W-Why me too? Hyaaan~!! " I-I was also thinking exactly the same as Lena! This is much worse than hearing someone having sex on the side of your room when you have several girls by your side but you can''t do it with them!! On the other hand, with the little resistance to keep my mind sane, I quickly reach my hand to the bracelet on my arm and max out the punishment level!! ...u-unfortunately due to the state I was in, it seems like I had also selected Celi-chan''s outfit by mistake! N-Now there were two little bunnies writhing hard on the ground¡­ s-shit, this is only getting worse with every passing second!! "" P-Please do something Lena-san! "" "Y-Yeah, t-there must be something that can make Alexander calm down, something like a pill to counteract the effects of the other!" "No, there is nothing like another pill that can do what you describe girl..." "" I-Impossible! "" " Hyaan~ A-Alexander? ¡­ d-damn brat! I-Isn''t it enough to punish me like this and now you are harassing me on your own too? G-Gyaan~!!" "A-Alexander-sama? Nyaan~ N-Not so strong ... p-please be more gentle... H-Hyaan~!" "A-Alexander? W- What are you doing?! " "M-Mom?" ¡° W-What''s wrong Aunt Haruna? " Hearing that Lena did not have any other pills to alleviate my condition, the girls'' concerns grow more and they seem to get a little discouraged by that... Well, I didn''t care much about that anymore¡­ Now I was more interested in dealing with the two defenseless creatures that I had hunted and which were writhing on the ground¡­ I-I should end their suffering! ...although like a good hunter, you should first inspect that they were suitable for consumption, right? If they are too small... you should release them to nature! But it seems I was quite lucky this time! Even though one of these was a bit small still, it was already the right size to eat!! I feel a little sorry for Haruna who yells at me when she sees me¡­ she likes cute creatures after all. Also, she''s probably worried that the two little girls will see something they shouldn''t at their young age as it covers their eyes¡­ well, I think that''s a good decision. Without a doubt what I will do next is not suitable for them to observe! After all, there may be a little blood!! "T-This is bad... A-Alex-san seems to have lost the sense now... h-his eyes are cloudy..." ¡° I-Is there really nothing we can do to help Alex, Lena?" "Well... I did not say that there is nothing you cannot do to help him, in fact, it is very simple, hihihi..." "" R-Really ?! "" ¡°Yes, hihihi¡­ that is the reason why something like a pill is not necessary for solve something like this¡­ for the pill to lose its effect, the only thing you all have to do is for him to fulfill the purpose for which that pill was created, hihihi" "E-Eh? T-That''s... " "Right, that he seeks comfort in the warmth of a woman... hihihi" " " ... " " Those words that Lena says directly go through my ears and go directly to my brain and release me from the trance in which it seemed to I have fallen, and therefore I stopped my hands that massaged Milene and Celi-chan''s breasts now! It was a bit mysterious as even though those words did that, they had also increased my arousal level one more level! But this time, I was able a little more to be focused!! "Glup..." Then swallowing the saliva that accumulated in my mouth, I began to observe each of the girls who were speechless... "Hihihi, then... who will be the one to do it with the boy now?" Chapter 361 [Pill Bedroom Chaos] 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Hihihi, then... who will be the one to do it with the boy?" "..." Like me, Lena with quite an interest begins to run her eyes for each of the girls. So, among them, it seems that some of the girls sink into their thoughts with a serious face, a few become more nervous, and others also begin to observe the other girls here. "They can''t do it! Alexander is still too small for something for that!! " Suddenly, Haruna breaks the silence as she approaches me as if she wanted to protect me from the other girls¡­ if this was my previous world, I think many would praise her attitude to strive to protect someone young. Sadly, just like me now, probably if the other party was a boy of the same physical age as mine and she prevented him from getting rid of his virginity with a pretty girl like any of the ones here... then surely they would curse her a bit! No, they would curse her a lot! "Ha... ha¡­" In fact, I wanted to strongly object to her words! It was a shame that the only thing that could come out of my mouth at this moment was some heavy gasps!! Also, I don''t think she needed to protect me¡­ in my current situation, she was the one who needed protection!! "Hyaah~!" ¡­you see! Before I even knew it, I was already squeezing those fat buttocks of hers that seemed not to be contained by that office miniskirt!! "W-Wait Alexander- Gyaan~!!" At this moment I think the meaning of the word patience had been completely erased from my head, and then, one of my hands slid under her buttocks until it reached her underwear and pulled this one down... my other hand did not stay still, and it was also trying to undo the button on her skirt to take it off! "M-Mom?" "..." "Y-You can''t, Alexande-Hyaan~ T-The l-little girls are..." Then, the little mental clarity that still had makes me stop my hands when I put my eyes on the bed where were Iruka-chan who acquired a flushed face from seeing her mother in her current state and Alice-chan who tilted her head and seemed curious about my actions¡­ ¡°Unless you want the boy to lose his sanity, then you can''t refrain him from doing it. After all, what this girl gave him has a pretty strong effect, hihihi " "E-Eh?" "" L-Losing his sanity? "" Now, it seemed that things were getting even more serious! I did not doubt Lena''s words!! I was already feeling like my sanity was starting to fade after all! I-It''s good that it seems that the girls don''t seem to question what she was saying this time, and then many seem to seriously consider doing that! Well... there are always exceptions, right? ¡°W-Well¡­ he-he''s always been pretty perverted, hasn''t he? M-Maybe he can resist it... W-Why are you looking at me like that you perverted brat?! " After cheering me up a bit to see some girls cast their eyes with great concern at me, when Rei speaks, I quickly turn my head towards her and look at her like she is my enemy! No, at this moment she really was my enemy!! Besides, she was cruel enough to be able to say that!! It is true that before I tried to restrain myself a little because I also believed that doing it with a fairly young body could be bad, but... at no time did I think of just maintaining a merely platonic relationship with them! In fact, I believe that it is unfeasible for a relationship to remain like this forever... it is simply impossible! It is something as fanciful as dragons and unicorns!! W-Wait¡­ in this world there are those creatures, s-so actually there may be some people with such a thought in this world!! D-Don''t tell me that some girls really thought about us having that kind of relationship?! ¡­S-Since none of them seemed to make a decision, that concern of mine begins to grow with each passing second! Thank all the gods, in the end, it seems that this was not the case and therefore I could breathe a big sigh of relief¡­ well, if I could I would do it. "W-Why are you all looking at me?" The girls, as if they agreed between the most of them, one after another they began to direct their vision to a specific one, and this made her a little confused. Then with no alternative, she asked everyone the reason for their action when she realized this. ¡­Well, I think I understand a bit why most girls do this. For those who were willing to "help" me, surely it was not easy at all to step forward to say that they would " assistance" me! This would put that girl in a very uncomfortable situation by making her the center of attention of the place!! After all, this is the same problem that I had to get through with some of the girls when we were doing intimate acts. Surely they find it very difficult and embarrassing for others to know that we are doing something like that!! So, for that reason, those girls probably thought that maybe someone who had more experience in these matters might be capable of being the one who could do it... and this was none other than Haruna! Well¡­ I think that is quite difficult for it to happen too. I don''t think the woman who refused to allow another girl to have sex with me is willing to do it instead. "Hihihi... if you want the boy to do it with someone with experience, then I wouldn''t mind doing it." "" E-Eh? "" Unfortunately, I had forgotten that there was another woman here who also had experience in this! Lena who probably came to the same conclusion as me from the actions of the girls before, speaks up!! ...I was a bit curious to know if she deduced what the girls thought because she was a woman with a lot, a lot of experience according to her words. Or if the girls talked about those issues with her and that is why she knew that all of them except for Haruna were virgins. Anyway, when I understand what she said¡­ yes, it took me a few seconds to do it! Well, maybe I just didn''t want to make sense of those words! But, although I try not to think about something like that, I am forced to do so when I see the gestures that she makes me! "W-Well... I think now I''ll bite my tongue to get this over with..." Fuck! When I think of doing something like that with Lena, in that instant I feel that my body returns to its previous state! No, even those words were more effective than Revy''s in making my friend lose all energy!! Instead of looking like he was withering away, it was more like he ran to hide in his hiding place!! Unfortunately, that seemed to be just a placebo effect... after regaining my stability which allows me to say those words seriously, the problem had returned!! That is why I was really serious on do that! If the girls left me alone with this old woman, then I would bite my tongue by sure since I don''t believe I can think clearly and I could actually end up waking up with this witch!! I would prefer a million times the previous option Rei said of trying to bear this on my own! Now she no longer seemed as bad as before to me!! "Tch... ungrateful brat" " " ... " " It''s good that Lena took my words seriously and stops walking towards me... besides, the girls don''t seem to consider insisting on her to keep going... if they did and I had to die here because of this, even though I like all of them and are important to me, I think I would hold on them a little¡­ no, a lot of resentment for this! I think any man in my position couldn''t avoid this even if he loved someone very much!! "Ha... ha¡­" "T-Then what do we do?" "..." So I really thank God, fate, Cross, or whoever that prevented something like this from happening... also, since there were girls who couldn''t step forward to say they would sleep with me to solve all this, there were also a few that they didn''t care or they had their own reasons for doing it... When someone asks that, and everyone falls silent for a few seconds. Suddenly some girls who were probably caught up in all this discussion or were a bit confused so they didn''t have a chance to speak until now, finally make themselves heard!! "Vrana will mate with the Master, roock~!" ¡°I-I''m Alexander-sama''s slave¡­ Hyaan~ He-He helped me before¡­ s-so I''ll help him now-Gyuun! " Vrana-chan flaps her wings and bravely puffs out her small chest with pride! Also, Celi-chan whose legs were shaking quite a bit manages to stand up and walk towards me while saying that and trying to suppress the sweet moans that occasionally escaped from her mouth... I think I should reward this little slave for the loyalty to her Master! She was very different from that other one who was on the floor with her arched back raising her breasts, whose saliva flowed out of the corners of her mouth, and that also had her eyes blank looking at the ceiling of the room... "V-Vrana-chan can''t do it! B-Besides... I don''t think it''s good for Celi-chan either... " ¡­Honestly, even though it''s true that they are the girls with a younger appearance than the others, I think Celi-chan is mature enough both mentally and physically to be able to do something like that! As for Vrana-chan¡­ I think she has passed that line recently¡­ barely, but I think she has! ¡­probably. Unfortunately, Haruna didn''t seem to think the same as me! H-Haruna-san¡­ I''m hungry! Please let me eat either Harpy or Rabbit, either is fine! No, I really want to try both, Harpy and Rabbit now! No, it wasn''t just me who wanted it! Seeing that both girls offered to alleviate my suffering, my "friend" was demanding it of me!! Therefore, I was prepared to beg Haruna to just step aside!! But then before I could say anything, someone else says it for me! In addition, others also continue after her!! " I already said it, I''ll handle this... you just step aside" "Master... help..." Mary with a somewhat cold attitude towards the other girls takes a step forward, and so does Scythe while a bit of their aura is released by both... "" T-This... "" "" E-Emmm... "" I-I think it bothered them a bit that they hadn''t done anything to help me until now¡­ plus, some had even mentioned making me go through the whole damn pill effect until this one wears off! So seeing the attitude of these two, the other girls only can shake a little and even back up a bit of their way... I was glad for their concern for me, but... since things now seem to be on the right track, a fight between all of them would be pretty bad now!! Well, there was also the girl who was not very good at reading the environment and who, in fact, was the one responsible for all this. Shisuka also decides to join those girls! "I-I''m responsible for this¡­ so-so I-I¡­ I''ll help Alex-kun~!" Damn it! I almost felt like I was going to ejaculate from seeing those huge breasts shaking from left to right as she tried to get to where I was! I-If this time she ends up burying my face in them, that would definitely unload everything that I have accumulated so far on my pants! ¡° You can''t do it! After all, as you said, you are responsible for all this! " "Heee~? I want to make love to Alex-kun~! " ¡­I should thank Rika for stopping her before she got to me since I didn''t want to stain my pants, but¡­ I also felt a little sorry as my body was really looking for relief! The only thing that reassured me a bit is that the speech and attitude of the girls had changed now... from looking for other solutions to deal with the effect of the pill [Chaos in the Bedroom], now they had started looking at each other as if wonder who would end up sleeping with me! But... this also brought another problem now! It was easy to see that some of them did not like at all the fact that would occur now! This could actually end with one girl preventing the other in order to prevent that from really happening!! ¡­I wonder if any girl can get everyone''s approval or will my balls explode first? No, damn it! If they do not decide soon, to prevent my balls from exploding, I will speak choosing one of the girls who said they are willing to have sex with me and I will not allow a refusal from the others!! Surely some girls get upset with me about this, but hell, that''s preferable to the other misfortune happening instead!! After all this, I can find a way to please those who are most upset. I had made that decision seriously in my mind, but it seems that it was not necessary to carry it out. A girl who probably saw the same problem as I, decides to intervene to suggest something... ¡°I think it''s not good to keep delaying this¡­ Alex-san''s situation will only continue to get worse this way. Now that we all know that there is only one solution, then we have to carry it out... or let someone else do it " "" Glup... "" Saeko raises her voice enough to get everyone''s attention, and then she says that! Damn it! I almost have the illusion that at this moment she had a pair of white wings on her back and had descended to this place to help me! No! Saeko-chan always was really my angel!! With her words, most of the other girls and even I stopped what we were doing and we could only swallow the saliva of our mouths for the implications of these words! Also, this time nobody speaks again to stop this!! "Even so... I also understand that this for various reasons is difficult for everyone... so I have a suggestion." "" ... "" Pausing for a few seconds to see everyone''s reaction and since no one said anything against her words, then she continues with a serious attitude and a slightly flushed face putting her eyes on someone else in the room... ¡°¡­Since she was the first to meet Alex-san, then I think Kurisu-san should be the most appropriate for¡­. help him. " "" ... "" "E-Eh? I-I-I?! " So this time the silence in the room that this generated was even greater than before! Also, while there were still some girls who were frowning at the thought of Saeko-chan''s words, one after the other starts to nod in agreement with this!! Honestly, I would like to say that I also had the same opinion as Saeko¡­ no, of course I have no complaints about this! There was no doubt that I would be more than happy that Kurisu was the first with which I will lose my virginity of this body!! ¡­The problem was that, in my current situation, I didn''t care much about Saeko-chan''s or any other reasoning! Fuck, after all, in the state I was in I could attack Lena! My body only wanted the warmth of a woman no matter who she was!! As for the girl in question who had been assigned this task, she first stands there completely still looking at Saeko as if she had spoken in some foreign dialect to her and was trying to decipher it. So when she realizes that one girl after another here begins to lay eyes on her, her whole body trembles as she takes a few steps back with a face totally red almost the same shade as her hair! Chapter 362 [Chaos in the Bedroom Pill] 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "T-This... t-then Kurisu-san and Alexander-senpai will do t-th... tha-tha... e-emmm..." "Well... if there is no other solution and it is Kurisu, then I think it should be fine... no, after all, that is not fine! B-But... unfortunately there seems to be no other alternative..." "Yes... I think it''s fair... I-I mean, t-there should be no problem with that Kurisu-san be who d-do it..." "Heee~ I''m the one responsible for this, so I should be the one to fix this~!" "D-Damn Shisuka... you really didn''t do this on purpose, right?" In the end, even the girls who seemed to have a problem with this or had some doubts end up accepting Saeko-chan''s suggestion! Emilia-chan seemed to have some mixed feelings, and most likely she must have started to imagine some things about this since... as she exchanged her gaze between me and Kurisu, the tone of her face turned redder with every second that passed! On the other hand, Haruna no longer continued to deny this... Finally! I think her opinion of me about being someone I should protect changed a bit because the things of before... when she had the opportunity, she had moved away from me quickly and now she was holding both little girls who kept asking her about everything that had been happening so far¡­ at that, she just tried to divert their attention while covering their eyes. Also, even Rei who had suggested to the others that they should just let the pill''s effect wear off without doing anything before, it seems like she had changed her mind too... it''s good that even though I could still see a bit of reluctance in her for this, she did not suggest that again! ¡­Besides, I also had the same doubt about Rika a bit! That girl¡­ Shisuka''s attitude can really be misinterpreted as if this had been her goal from the beginning! If I didn''t know her clueless trait, I would have doubted her actions since a long time ago!! Well... it''s also true that if she had wanted to get me high for us to do it, there should be better times to do it. No, rather I wouldn''t even need to get high for something like that to happen! After all, Shisuka is not that shy about such things, and much less I was. Probably the only problem would be looking for the right moment, and also that¡­ it seemed as if the other girls were watching her a bit! "Well¡­ it''s a shame... but if Kurisu helps Master, then it will be fine for me too¡­" "Kurisu... Help... Master..." "Heee~ Vrana wanted to be the one to mate with Master... roock~ Well, Kurisu-san is good to Vrana, so she will let her mate with Master first, roock~!" Mary and Scythe upon hearing that someone would "help" me finally, relax a little and no longer look so intensely at the other girls... also, the first one really seemed to hesitate a bit and be a little disappointed with this conclusion and what she says. ¡­I''m sure on her there was something more than just a wish of wanting to help me! At the same Leona in Ruananpur, it seems that her emotions are developing favorably!! That makes me quite happy. "Umm... this..." ¡°Hihihi, don''t worry girl, surely at some point in the future will follow your turn and that of the others. For now, we should all retire from here¡­ hihihi, after all, these two have to do a lot of things to solve all this problem" "..." Renka-chan probably being the girl who had most recently joined this group, was not so confident to comment on this and up until now she had only been making her eyes wander from girl to girl every time they spoke. Although, she was not a taciturn girl either. Therefore, once when she gathers up enough courage, she tries to say something. Unfortunately, before she could do so, she is stopped by Lena¡­ furthermore, her words seem to rob her of the courage she had gathered! Well¡­ I think that was definitely a bit strong for a girl in her early high school years to listen to, so it was quite normal for her to be speechless and act like she didn''t know what to do now. ...after all, even other girls a little more mature like Haruna who probably regretted at this moment not having more hands to also cover the girls'' ears, and Rika who continued to hold Shisuka who was stretching out her hand as if she wanted to reach me, they blush a little when they listen to Lena. I understood that the girls had some complaints about the words of that old woman, but¡­ this time, I could only thank her for speeding things up! After what Lena says, they all start to walk towards the door of the room... well, for some it would be more accurate to say that they were dragged or taken out of the place. That applied to Alice-chan and Iruka-chan who are led out by Haruna, and also Rika who takes a hand from Milene that looked faint now, and then literally begins to drag her out of the room. Of course, this was not without first demanding that Shisuka help Celi-chan that would probably soon be in the same state as her former master and that was now her fellow slave. ...this girl showed quite a bit of determination before! So really I should award her in the future. No, more importantly, I think I should turn off the punishment on her equipment! I had forgotten about that because of everything that had happened!! As for Milene... since that dammit woman rejoiced in my situation earlier, let''s leave her like this until I''m recovered! "W-Wait! I-I-I-" " Kurisu-san, you... " So when I pretend to turn off the "punishment" function on Celi-chan''s restraint equipment, the girl who had been watching all this with her mouth open until now and remained dumbfounded to see the others starting to leave, lastly decides to speak quite a nervousness and restlessness in her voice... "E-Eh? T-That''s... " "" ... "" For a moment when Kurisu spoke, I thought things would get complicated once again! The other girls who had started leaving the room had now stopped their feet when listening to her!! But then when she tries to speak, she is stopped by Saya who quickly comes to her side and starts whispering some things in her ear. "I-I ... I..." After hearing what Saya tells her, Kurisu takes up her words but it seems that something had changed and this time it seemed that she wanted to say something different than before... First, it was as if Kurisu was desperate and was looking for the help of the others! Now, she was still nervous but¡­ this time she just tilted her head down as if she wanted to hide her expression while couldn''t finish saying what she wanted. "I will¡­ I will h-hel..." "Well, we''ll leave it to you, Kurisu-san! Please help Alexander-san! " ""Y-Yes¡­"" I think the first time Kurisu tried to say something, it was most likely to refuse or to make some excuse to don''t be left here with me... I can''t deny that it made me a little sad, but... this quickly changes and I get very excited again! As she spoke again, from her attitude, her expression, and the atmosphere around her, it was obvious that this time she was trying to really say something different! Understanding this, as if she wants to make things easier for Kurisu and cheer her up, Saya tells her that. Then the others also act in a similar manner and resume their steps after their words!! "Ha... ha¡­" Soon the door is heard closing, and the two of us ... no, only three people are staying in this room now. "S-Saeko-san?" "..." I thought everyone had left and I was about to walk towards Kurisu to start this! But seeing her attention shift elsewhere, I also turn my head towards the direction that she had her eyes in, and sure enough, the girl who she mentions still was standing there! "Kurisu-san... if you want I can leave you alone with Alex-san, but... I don''t think he''s in his 5 senses now... I think someone should stay here too in case things get bad..." " " ... " " S-Saeko''s words were a bit harsh, but¡­ although I wish could object to these, I couldn''t deny what she was saying! I think that just because I knew that I would soon receive what my body yearned for, I didn''t throw myself on Kurisu to rip her clothes off at the moment that I thought we were alone! ¡­I really want to think that the sanity that I had been able to maintain until now was because of that, and not because of what Rei said earlier! I-It shouldn''t be because I have a strong sexual desire and that''s why I have some resistance to the effects of the [Bedroom Chaos] pill, right?! Well¡­ although things had calmed down a bit, it was probably as if we were now in the eye of the hurricane! Soon the chaos would return¡­ and Kurisu would have to endure this alone!! On the other hand, even though Kurisu seemed uncomfortable by Saeko''s presence, when she listens and thinks about what she says, she could only remain silent while her body trembles a little... so, taking this as Kurisu''s approval, in the end Saeko also remains in the room. Well, Saeko being here wasn''t a problem for me. So interpreting Kurisu''s silence like her, again I start to walk to where the red-haired girl was whose eyes did not stop moving and looked at the two of us, the bed in the room, the furniture in this room, and finally the door that was now closed. "Hyaa~!" Since she looked like a small animal looking for a place to escape, I decided to hold Kurisu by her waist when I reach the place she was to prevent her from doing so. As I do so, her entire body seems to jump in surprise, and she lets out a little cry. ...this time I wasn''t going to say something like if she didn''t feel ready for this, then I would stop... or that I could wait until she made a decision about this! That would only make her have more doubts!! If she chose to stay in this place, then it only remained to proceed!! Also, I couldn''t keep waiting until another girl made up her mind if Kurisu changed her mind now!! "A-Alex... E-Emmm..." So even with her wobbly feet, I slowly pushed her over to the big bed that was here... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Kurisu) I-I don''t know how things could have ended like this! Until a few moments ago when Alex, I, and the other girls came from the world of Saeko-san and the others, we were all talking quietly in the room and it seemed to be another normal day in this mansion! No! This is Shisuka''s fault! That woman has always caused me various problems!! It seems that really I do not have much compatibility with her!! W-Well¡­ in the end, I was the one who decided to go ahead with what Saeko-san had suggested... r-right! This girl also has much of the blame for my situation right now!! A-Although... more than to annoy or harm me, I''m sure she did it for reasons totally contrary to those... When Saeko spoke up to tell the others that I must be the one to help Alex, my mind was locked for several minutes! I couldn''t think of anything in a good time! Only when I saw the other girls leave the place, then I understood that I had been chosen as a sacrifice by all of them!! ...n-not that I didn''t want to do those things with Alex... the problem was that this is not how I had thought it would be! Also, it was very difficult to do something like that while everyone else knew what would happen now in this room!! So before they all came out, I try to speak to stop them. Since they all would know what had happened here the next day, then I couldn''t look them in the face again! I would die of shame!! But then before I could say anything, Saya-chan stops me and starts whispering some things to me. In short, it was that if I didn''t do it now, then other girls would take my place without much complaint! Thinking about that, I quickly remember some things and my eyes go straight to Mary-san, Scythe, Vrana-chan, Celi-chan, and even the silly of Shisuka! D-Due to the embarrassment I had completely forgotten that!! ...even though I knew and had accepted a little that Alex had a relationship with several girls, knowing that he would be with one of them while I was on the other side of the door was not pleasant at all either... no, in fact, that was much worse!! To think that Alex would be in the arms of another girl was still quite difficult for me! I know that surely I won''t be able to prevent it from happening in the future, but¡­ I didn''t want it to happen yet! I was not prepared for that!! ... i-it''s true that I didn''t feel ready to be the one to stay to "help" him, b-but ... analyzing the pros and cons of this, t-then I finally accepted being the sacrifice as the others approved... it was quite possibly the best thing for me now. I had made up my mind, but it was still difficult to tell the others that I would try to "help" Alex... those words just couldn''t get out of my mouth! Thank god the other girls seemed to understand this and started leaving after saying a few words... ¡­I could only keep the head down since at this moment I couldn''t see their faces! Well, it was also because apart from the shame, the nerves about what would happen now began to take control of my body!! [Clank] Hearing the door close, I raise my gaze out of inertia towards the direction of it... although thanks to this, a part of me had been able to relax a bit at knowing that the others had left... b-but it wasn''t like as if I could breathe a sigh of relief now either. What''s more¡­ "S-Saeko-san?" "" ... "" Not all the people had left the room! Standing to one side of the door, there she was looking at me with a slightly flushed face!! Then after a short silence, she speaks to clear up the doubts that were forming in my head. "Kurisu-san... if you want I can leave you alone with Alex-san, but... I don''t think he''s in his 5 senses now... I think someone should stay here too in case things get bad..." "" ... "" I was about to say that it wasn''t necessary, but¡­ when my eyes follow Saeko-san''s gaze, there was Alex who had a rather flushed face and was panting as if he had participated in a long, long marathon! "Glup..." H-He looked like he was trying to control himself, but... the effect of that pill must have been quite strong! When he laid his eyes on me or Saeko-san, it was obviously seen that they seemed to be heading directly towards specific areas of our bodies, and then they would start to wander around as if he struggling with the things that he was feeling! B-Besides¡­ t-the shape of his "thing" could be clearly distinguished through his clothes! I-I don''t know if it was because of the pill, if it was for my nerves, or it was just my imagination, b-but... D-Don''t seemed more b-bigger than at other times that I saw it?! Because of all this, I could only swallow the saliva in my mouth while my body wouldn''t stop shaking! B-Besides, Saeko-san''s words seemed to be quite reasonable to me now!! I-If I was alone with Alex who is in that state... really I would be fine? C-Can I survive this?! ...t-those questions automatically appeared in my mind in that moment!! Chapter 363 [Chaos in the Bedroom Pill] 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Kurisu) "Hyaa~!" Thinking as things would become now, before I knew it, my eyes were already searching for somewhere I could escape! I-It wasn''t just nervousness that I felt anymore! T-The fear had taken over me completely!! Unfortunately, before my feet could move, I suddenly felt how someone held my waist! Of course, it couldn''t be someone other than Alex who had gotten to where I was before I knew it!! "A-Alex... E-Emmm... S-Saeko-san..." Right away, he-he starts to slowly push me back as my mind starts to think quickly of whatever excuse I could make! But as much as I thought, nothing seemed like it could solve this now!! I first thought about telling him why we weren''t waiting for the pill to wear off, but... feeling the warm breath from his gasps, I quickly dismissed that... it didn''t seem like he could wait any longer! So realizing that I probably couldn''t reason with him now, then I could only turn to the other person in this room, Saeko-san! I-I was about to tell her that I had changed my mind and that maybe it was better for another girl to take my place! So when I see her and think that she probably would not have much problem replacing me now, the problems that I had previously thought reappear in my mind and preventing me from continuing with my words!! But while my brain continued to function at its maximum capacity, my steps would not stop and I kept backing slowly! Looking back for a second, I could see that the bed where we all slept was getting closer and closer! With every step I took, my heartbeat intensified! My heart might end up exploding when we get there!! "T-This ... Hmm~!" Apparently, my heart was stronger than I thought and this one managed to resist it! I feel the edge of the bed behind my knees, and they bend so that I remain seated since Alex kept pushing me... Our heads were now almost level¡­ but now I had to look up a little to see him in the eyes! Then seeing his golden eyes staring directly into mine, I could only think of trying to talk about anything to buy more time and hope that the effect of the pill would wear off during that span! Unfortunately, he does not give me a chance to do that! His lips block my mouth, and prevent me from continuing with my words!! W-Well... either way, probably I could not tell anything right now... w-what would I talk in this situation? Of the weather?!! Also, in a sense, when I felt his tongue curling with mine, I calmed down a bit... or maybe it was that I just got carried away by the sensations of our kiss. His tongue just stopped intimidating mine so that he could suck my lips and saliva... Not only that, his right hand with which he had supported himself on my leg began to move in my outer thigh from the bottom up while the other one that he had placed on my shoulder slowly descended until it was positioned on one of my breasts which he pressed and released from his fingers repeatedly! So soon it wasn''t just Alex who was panting¡­ now I was doing it too to try to fill my lungs with oxygen which they had been deprived of for several minute intervals! S-Since it was not the first time that something like this happened between us, this time I did not feel so nervous doing this... in fact, I felt my mind slowly clouding and a pleasant tingling ran through my body... I cannot deny that these sensations were pleasant, but¡­ they still caused me a bit of fear! I was afraid that losing myself in these would make me a fool!! I-I was proud of my intelligence, so what if this actually killed some of my neurons?! T-That scared me... if that happened, then I would lose something that I thought stood out from other girls and which was my advantage over them a bit! "H-Hyaa~!" ¡°¡­Don''t worry, Kurisu. Later I will give you a better team than the one you had now... " "T-That''s not the problem! Hyaan~" I-It seemed like Alex wasn''t going to allow me to calm down a bit not for a second! Alex had literally started ripping my clothes off!! P-Probably the caresses on these weren''t enough for him now, and so he decided to simply remove them¡­ my shirt had been forcibly opened showing my bra, and my pants pulled from my waist down exposing my panties!! Then feeling that my underwear had been exposed, my hands move covering my private parts while I claim a little... at this moment, I did not care much that a couple of clothes were ruined! "Kurisu... ha... ha..." "... Haaa ~" ...once my shirt and pants were thrown by him somewhere in the room, his fingers were placed on the last garments that covered my privacy... the good thing is that maybe because my hands were defending these, this time he is not so abrupt and instead he looked at me as if asking my consent to remove them... Looking at his face, he actually had the appearance that he was suffering... therefore, I could only sigh as I nodded and moved my hands to allow him to continue... it seemed that this was really going to happen now! T-This is not at all how I thought it would be my first time! W-Well... I think my life was never as I thought it would be... but at least, I think this time things are not so bad. Before, I fought hard for my father''s approval... and in the end, he almost killed me¡­ no, I probably would have if Alex didn''t show up in my life¡­ so he saved me from ending without can achieving anything in my life! I couldn''t tell how much I thanked him for that... Also, I''m sure I love Alex¡­ only that I didn''t think this would happen so soon! B-But it''s not like I have a big rejection for what is happening now¡­ and, above all, I think my feelings are reciprocated this time! Although... I''m not the only one whose feelings are reciprocated by this boy!! B-But well, I think things ended in a much better way than with my father... right? ¡°¡­A-Alex? Hyaa~ Y-You can''t¡­ " Although he had seen me naked several times, seeing him get just below my legs... to be more precise, he was able to fully see my b-butt and va-vagina now... so a great shame as never before invades me! "Ha... ha... it''s fine Kurisu... your whole body is beautiful and you have nothing to be ashamed of... your vagina is quite cute too" "D-Don''t say that! It''s pretty embarrassing!! Nyaa~! " His words did not reassure me at all! Also, as if he wanted to tell me that he was not lying and he did not dislike that part of me at all, he begins to gently caress the outside of my vagina!! When I feel his fingers rubbing that part of me, an electric shock runs through my back causing me to twist the sheets on the bed, and my body arches a little! I feel like my position wasn''t much different from what Milene was doing before! Do not! My situation should be worse since I am naked !! ¡­T-Thinking in that pose I do, the shame and shuddering in my body intensified a bit! T-The only thing that consoled me was that only Alex is the only one present here... "E-Eh? W-Wait, Alex¡­ w-what are yo- Hyaaaan~" When I feel Alex move a bit on the bed, I look down to see what he was doing now. So, before I could recover a bit from before, the warmth and moisture of his tongue are transmitted to my entire body from my vagina! As if that place of mine were a sweet lollipop, his entire tongue slid from the bottom up constantly!! My protests and denials for him to continue with that are completely ignored and instead only seemed to motivate him to do it with more force! Besides, he holds my thighs tightly and prevents me from backing up to escaping or closing my legs!! Sounds similar to those that were produced when we kissed echo throughout the room! Also, thinking that this was really something similar but with the difference that instead of the lips of my mouth now these were replaced by my vaginal lips, I did not know very well what to think about that... I just knew that I would probably die of shame before I could lose my virginity!! "E-Eh? T- That''s- Haaauu ~!! " So as if he wanted to destroy my sanity and tell me that I was not entirely wrong for comparing that to a kiss, h-his tongue... his tongue makes its way into my vagina! And as if this one was dissatisfied and upset that this time it did not find a rival to intimidate, then his tongue decides to attack the inner walls of my vagina! "Nyaaah~!!" H-His tongue who made circular movements and stretching trying to reach a deeper place continued attacking and generating in me several quite intense sensations! I-I may really become a fool... o-or else maybe I will go crazy!! "Glup" "Glup..." "Ha ... Ha ... E-Eh?" This time the one gasping for air was me¡­ Alex on the other hand, was busy swallowing his saliva and surely some other things¡­ Also, at some point, it seems that his clothes had also disappeared now! Watching him lick his lips as if he had just swallowed was delicious, already think that was it enough bad to want to hide my face somewhere now, but... suddenly, a second swallowing sound reaches my ears... T-Twirling my head slowly following the other sound, not far from the bed, there was Saeko-san sitting in seiza watching us while the blush on her cheeks was obviously perceived... D-Damn it! I had completely forgotten about her at some time since this started!! It is true! She had stayed inside the room! Because of everything that had happened all this time and that she hadn''t made a sound until now, then her presence was put aside in my mind!! ... I-I really think I''ll die of shame today!! Also, the way it would be my first time is really very different from how I thought it would be!! I no longer cared as much that that moment was romantic, magical, and special as I think most girls wish to remember this moment... now I would be satisfied with the mere fact that we were both alone and Alex was in a normal state!! I-I understood that it wasn''t his fault, but¡­ even so, I couldn''t help but give Alex a reproachful look right now!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) At this moment, Kurisu lying on the bed completely naked while she was covering her face with her arms... I think that seeing that Saeko-chan was witnessing all this was a bit too much for her... But probably remembering the words she said before... or just Because it was too late to ask her to leave the room now since she had witnessed everything so far, she chose to simply hide her face. Maybe it would be good to tell Saeko to look away a bit now, but¡­ I didn''t want to make her presence more noticeable to Kurisu¡­ so we could only pretend we were alone. I felt a little sorry for all this, but¡­ sadly for everyone here, the point to stop us was long past. In fact, I think I had tried very hard not to try to penetrate her the moment I took her clothes off! After kissing for a while and running my hands over her body, I lost control for an instant! Before I knew it, I had already torn Kurisu''s clothes exposing almost all of her body to nakedness!! But while seeing almost all of her exposed skin had stimulated me even more, observing her with a bit of fear in her eyes brought some sanity back to me! Well, I think that was the best for both of us. That way I could try to stimulate her more, and so her vagina will be fully wetted to make things easier for her... and that also served me to try to calm down a bit... if things had developed so quickly, probably at the moment I had penetrating her would have ejaculated like an erupting volcano! It would be very unfortunate if things ended just with that! No... perhaps to Kurisu was better for things to end quickly? Well, I think that no man can help to be a little selfish about this¡­ everyone would seek to prolong the moments of pleasure for as long as possible! Either way, I''ll try to make her feel the least uncomfortable about this as is possible... so I go back to my work to make Kurisu''s vagina relax a bit and make her moisten even more with her natural secretions and my saliva. The softness of her vaginal lips, the slight tickling that her beautiful pubic generated me, and running my tongue through the indentation that they formed were a quite pleasant sensation... also, although the taste was a bit salty, I think I could continue with this for hours without my tongue getting scalding! She would probably be the first one that would get this part of her to get a little irritated, instead than I would have some disagreement about this!! Well... even though I could lick her pussy for quite some time, I think the exterior of this was already quite wet... and indeed, this part was not so essential to be so wet for the next things... so then I decided to check again the inside of it instead. Although... I think it was rather that while l be spending my tongue over the slit closed with a little force, this aroused a great desire in my digging just there!! "Nyaaah~!!" Every time she felt my tongue enter inside her body, I got a great reaction from her¡­ her whole body twisted, and sweet moans escaped her mouth! Although, having remembered the presence of Saeko-chan who was trying to keep a serious face when seeing all this, this time Kurisu made an effort to suppress her moans or block them with her hands... ...but even with the effort and focus from her, neither of these things seemed to be able to achieve her wishes! Well, I think this was quite understandable... My intimate moments with Kurisu had only reached the degree of caresses and kisses, so these sensations for her were totally new. On the other hand... for the other girl here, I think she bit off more than she could chew. I don''t doubt her motives and I truly believe that she decided to stay here to help Kurisu if things got too out of hand... given Saeko-chan''s personality, she must not have had any hidden thoughts and she surely thought that she could witness this and intervene if necessary without any problem... Unfortunately, now she must have understood that one thing is to know what a thing is like on her mind, and another very different one to witness it so close... I even think that Kurisu''s thought of escaping did not only appear in her mind and Saeko-chan must have had it several times for a while as well!! ...surely the only thing that keeps her sitting in that place is that she does not want to break the words she had said before with such confidence. It''s a bit curious to see how they both ended up in a situation that they both most likely regret now... Well, I think I should have done everything in my control by now to help Kurisu with this... I think the other liquids that were accumulating in my mouth were more than my own saliva... ""Ha... ha¡­"" So with the three of us gasping at different levels of intensity, I crawl over Kurisu so I could see her face¡­ it was time for both of us to lose our virginity!! Chapter 364 [Chaos in the Bedroom Pill] 5 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Hyaa~" When I put my arms on each side of her at a level a little higher than her waist, I see Kurisu''s face which was quite flushed now... also, I let gravity press my body against hers a bit. I just didn''t want to lose touch with her soft, smooth skin! Although... because of this, it was inevitable that my penis would slide and press her lower belly... since this was much less stimulation than the previous ones, I think most likely her reaction now was more due to her realizing what it was the thing that was pressing that place of hers. "Hmn~!" ¡­ It was good that out of all the girls, Kurisu was one of the shortest. Thanks to this, I could reach her lips from this position without having to try too hard. Besides, with one of my hands, I also begin to caress one of her breasts. I had previously focused on her lower body, so it was also good to stimulate her upper body a bit more, right? "T-These are smaller than those of the other girls... so probably you prefer more those of someone like Shisuka..." Things were reaching the climax of this, so while I try to get into a suitable position to penetrate Kurisu, I hold one of her breasts and massage it with a little more force than I normally use on her... I wanted her to focus on the feel of my hand, but it seems like she didn''t even realize my aim, and instead says that with a complaining tone¡­ probably seeing Saeko brought up some of her insecurities as well. " Ha ... Ha ... I said it before and I''ll say it as many times as you want Kurisu... Ha ... you''re an extremely beautiful girl, and your body is too... ha ... ha ... also, I don''t think these pretty breasts are small, you know? But most of all... Chu ~ Kurisu, I really like you a lot... I love you " "S-Silly... I-I love you too, Alex" I was about to say she should not worry much about that because, even though my little harpy is quite low in that sense, even so I also liked her enough... it''s good that I still had enough mental clarity to change my words before saying them! ¡­It''s a bit unfair that, even though she mentioned another girl now, there wasn''t a problem. But if I did, I would surely have earned a reproachful look from Kurisu if that came out of my mouth!! Well, I think maybe it''s a little impossible that she doesn''t worry about it. Although as I said she is not the smallest girl regarding this issue, I think that in her eyes that would not matter much and she could only see with a little envy the other girl who is almost twice the size of her! Either way, it''s good that after giving her a light kiss and telling her once again how I felt about her, it seems that she put that matter aside a bit. But my words weren''t just to reassure her¡­ in truth this smart, beautiful, and slightly jealous red-haired girl had firmly held a place in my heart! In fact, I think the reason we were here was that this was the fairest thing for both of us... her affection for me of all the girls was the greatest and, without a doubt, she was one of the first girls that appeared in my mind when I was away from the mansion in another world and thought on Gaia! ¡­I wish could say that she was the first, but I would be lying if I did. I could only lessen the guilt I felt for this by thinking that it was because the moments in which I tried to remember the girls were influenced by various factors and not just by the amount of affection I felt for the girls... "Hyan~! E-Emmm¡­ T-This¡­ ¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Kurisu¡­ are you ready? Will you completely become my woman from now on? " Noticing that Kurisu''s emotions had stabilized a bit, I hold my penis with my right hand and immediately press it against the entrance of her vagina while I tell her that. It was time to finally give my body what it wanted and was asking for! Then when she felt it rubbing her lower lips, her whole body shuddered and I could also hear some fear in her voice... To be honest, I didn''t want to ask that question! I was pretty scared of getting a refusal now! If that happened, I really wouldn''t know what would happen to me! Do not! I would probably end up ignoring Kurisu''s refusals and continue!! ...That really could happen, and it scared me a lot!! A part of me felt that it was not me who was pressing against her vagina... it was more like my penis was trying to pull my body to enter that place!! ...a-although at this moment I was desperate to be able to taste the warmth of a woman, I didn''t want to do something like that without Kurisu''s approval either! Also... I couldn''t just get inside Kurisu without warning her, right? I-I think that would be pretty cruel too for not letting her prepare... So my only alternative was to be a bit unfair... or even a blackmailer if you want to think about it like that, and so I continue with my second question right away. If you ask me, I already considered all the girls that I knew who had feelings for me as my women... we just hadn''t reached a physical stage, but without a doubt, they were my women!! Although¡­ that may also be due to the fact that I am quite possessive... The fact is that, for me, I long ago considered her my woman!! Of course, I would be more than happy to reach a physical relationship with her, but... if it weren''t for my current situation and if she really didn''t feel ready, I could wait for that. But since possibly giving it a deeper meaning might tilt her decision to a more favorable answer, then I had to resort to that last question... Well... I think I was not entirely wrong that, with this, the ties between us would become stronger too. "U-Un... p-please, b-be nice, Alex." "..." After what seemed almost an eternity to me, at last what seemed like a heavenly decree reaches my ears! In fact, I have to look directly at Kurisu''s face to confirm that this one was in accordance with those words! Fuck! Maybe that damn pill [Chaos in the Bedroom] made me hear auditory hallucinations of what I most wanted to hear right now!! ¡­ It''s good that those words and Kurisu''s expression seemed to match well. Even though I could still see a bit of fear in that flushed face, I could also see the determination in her eyes mixed with a bit of shyness and unease... Well¡­ I had finally received her approval! I was quite happy about it, but¡­ now I had a slight problem¡­ it would have been nice if she told me if she wanted me to do it quickly and slowly! It was her first and the only time that she would experience this, so I wanted to do it according to her wishes!! Now it was difficult to ask her those kinds of questions ... that would probably only increase her concern and doubts! Well, I can just take this as if it means that she gives me control and wants me to be the one to decide¡­ so I couldn''t let her trust down now! "Hmm ~ Ha-Haaun~" After kissing her for a few seconds, my glans slowly makes its way through her vagina, and finally stops when encountering an obstacle... then, upon feeling a foreign object entering her body, Kurisu makes a sound with a mixture of pain and pleasure... Probably being the first time that her vagina expanded to this level, the sensations that Kurisu intermingled thus producing those sounds that came out of her mouth. Umu, I think I had done a good job pre-preparing her for this¡­ the inside of Kurisu''s vagina was quite wet and warm, and so my penis can slide through without much trouble. Although... I think it was inevitable that it was quite tight... a tightness surrounded my penis, and it seemed that her vagina was undecided whether to try to expel the invader or suck it further in! Well, the latter thing was quite difficult since that obstacle prevented that... and as a result of this, my penis seemed to kiss her hymen on a couple of occasions. ¡­Sadly, this obstacle would not make a free way by a sweet request¡­ the only way was to break in by force! So after I think Kurisu had gotten used to it a bit, I backtrack once more until I almost got out of her vagina... "U-Uuhf..." "..." So, as if she knew what I intended to do now, Kurisu inhaled a great breath of air¡­ no, we both should have understood well that it was time for her and me to say goodbye to our virginities! "H-Haaaaann!!!" "Kuh!" "T-That''s..." I push hard to go through anything that would stand in my way and, indeed, my penis goes completely inside Kurisu and rips her hymen! So this time in Kurisu''s scream, I could only hear pain... also, as if her vagina wanted to retaliate to the thing in its inside for having caused damage, it squeezed my penis with great force as if it wanted to crush and twist it totally! ...T-This was no longer the pleasant oppression of before, and was instead quite uncomfortable! Also, for a moment I thought that her vagina actually was looking to crush my penis and then take out everything that was inside of this one! But somehow I manage to contain the desire for ejaculation by squeezing my belly, and also trying to distract myself by thinking about anything else or any nonsense! ¡­Things like if a man lost his virginity by simply entering a woman''s vagina, or if you had to continue to ejaculate inside her for it to be considered as correct graduation? If it''s simply from sticking your penis into a vagina, it seems pretty simple after all, do not?. On the other hand... if both are interrupted before the process is finalized yet, then that would be considered to have lost your virginity or was a failed graduation? ...While men don''t lose much when something like this happens and can try later to do it well, the same cannot be said for women! So I think it is something very important to consider! Well, I think it''s really important to find a suitable moment to do it and not just get carried away so much by the moment. Umu, if a girl comes in now and tries to stop us, I can only strongly refuse that! That''s for men, but women have other problems too. Although in a woman it is a bit clearer since losing the hymen would probably be considered losing virginity, it is also probable that a woman tears this for reasons very different from sex... So, mybe it''s probably better to just fondly remember your first sexual partner with whom you decided to do it out of affection... Although thinking about these and other things helped me not to end up ejaculating at that precise moment, it was not so easy to achieve it. The instant I felt my penis being squeezed by Kurisu''s vagina, by chance I turned my head coinciding with Saeko-chan''s vision... It was a bit exhilarating to see her reaction! Since this girl is usually quite serious and calm, seeing her have her eyes wide open while covering her mouth a little with one of her hands was a novelty to see! ...also, once she realizes that my eyes were on her, Saeko looks down with a rather embarrassed look... well, since it would be a bit bad now that Kurisu remembered her presence again, I returned my gaze to her. ¡­With this, Saeko-chan will also be able to watch the show again without worrying much. I could see how out of her eye she was looking at us as if she hoped I was no longer looking at her so she could turn her head again so she could see everything clearly. Umu, she''s always been a good girl with me, so let''s reward her a bit. "¡­are you okay, Kurisu?" "Y-yeah... sniff ... t-the pain''s gone a bit... s-sorry, Alex?" "Hmn? Oh, this? Do not worry... we can say that this way things are fairer for both." ¡­Even though it is probably done by reflex, I think it was a bit silly to ask Kurisu if it hurt¡­ from her scream and seeing her wet eyes and some tears that were running down her cheek, it was obvious that it had hurt. Well, it is also true that this may depend on the girl. How much resistance to the pain she has, they also say that the older a woman''s hymen becomes thinner and therefore produces less pain when it tears, or... there may even be girls who find pain pleasant... all that can influence so the things must be different with each girl. Either way, it seems that none of these things applied to Kurisu. So I have no alternative but to stand still until I see her breathing normalize a bit to ask her that. As for her last words, these confuse me a bit. I didn''t think she should apologize for something¡­ surely I was the one who had to, right? I had thought maybe it was best to just do this quickly... I''m not a woman, so the only thing I can compare this to is when you get a piercing... slowly running the needle through your skin seemed to be much more painful than simply pierce quickly in one motion! But it was also possible that my analogy was wrong¡­ well, it was useless to think about it too much, it''s not like we could repeat things after all. Also, it seems that the pain of losing her virginity was only intense for a few seconds, and she was recovering little by little... so it shouldn''t have been a bad choice at all. Well, looking for the origin of Kurisu''s apologies, I follow her gaze, and then I quickly understand the reason for her words. The nails of her hands that were on my sides near my back, it seemed that they had been nailed without Kurisu''s intention on my skin... now that I realize and see it, it hurts a little and a little blood drained from the small wounds. ¡­It was probably not entirely fair since I had 8 punctures and there was more blood compared to what had stained my penis now, but... without a doubt, I saw them more as something meritorious than something negative! Umu, they were like an acknowledgment in physical form that the both of us had managed to move into a deeper relationship! [Beep] [Kurisu Affection +250] So as if the system agrees with my thoughts, it makes that notification. Kurisu''s Affection had grown quite a bit! It was almost half of her total affection so far!! Well, I think that the importance that each girl places on something like this can be very different and could probably vary a bit too... So maybe I shouldn''t expect that every girl who did it with me would be the same number. In fact, if it were something not concentrated, the result would probably be negative... "Kurisu... I''m going to start moving." "U-Un ..." Believing that it was the right time to continue with this, I speak to Kurisu to ask for her approval¡­ my friend actually seemed to be telling me ¡°what was the matter? Why you stopped me?!¡±... He now wanted to retaliate for what Kurisu''s vagina had done to him before too!! Chapter 365 [Chaos in the Bedroom Pill] 6 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Renka) [Clank] When the last girl... in a long line walks out the door, then the door is closed. Curiously, that seemed the signal for the others to stop their steps... once the first one stops, one after another also do it and, almost synchronously, the eyes of the majority are directed towards that door that was now closed! Well, there were also some who continued to walk pulling others... like the woman who takes the two little girls. Or the two women wich have brown skin and blonde hair respectively and who had huge breasts, they dragged or supported the pair who dressed as bunnies too... but those three later to leave the little girls or girls in some part of this mansion, they return again. ¡­So the crowd in this hallway was quite large! Although Alexander had told me that he had ¡°several¡± other girls, I never thought there would be too many! I think this should no longer classify as "various" and instead was a "bunch" of girls!! The worst thing was that even though there are a lot of girls here already, they weren''t even the total of all the girls Alexander had a relationship with! Sadly, I can''t say that he lied to me¡­ so I could only give him a sharp look for that! Well... although it was not what I expected, the good thing is that at least I had prepared myself mentally to have to share the person I liked with other girls... Also, despite there being so many girls here, the atmosphere in the place was not that bad. The vast majority of the girls seemed to be quite pleasant and harmonious with all the others, so it was not very difficult to adapt to all this. "I-Is there really no other solution, Lena-san?! " ¡°Hihihi, well... not that there was no other solution, but trying to find this one now would take time and by then, the boy could probably be adversely affected. Why do you care so much about this, woman? It''s not like the boy is totally immature for something like that¡­ hihihi, I was probably younger when I had my first experience with a man. So he''ll be fine. " "T-That''s..." The woman who seemed to be the mother of one of the girls she had taken elsewhere previously, still seemed dissatisfied by all this and approaches the old woman who was here... the words that she says do not allow her to continue speaking. Do not know if the end she could not refute her point of view, or simply was surprised by the other thing she said... if it was smaller than Alexander when she had her first time, then that means it was only a little girl! The others who had directed their gaze towards them and that probably waiting to hear an affirmative answer from the old woman, could only turn to the other side with a flushed face... surely surprised by the same thing. On the other hand... this old woman doesn''t have the same kind of relationship that the rest of us have with Alexander, right?! T-There is a wide variety of girls here, so it can be said that his tastes are quite diverse but¡­ I-I don''t think it reaches that much, right?!! N-No... now that I remember, Alexander seemed quite reluctant for this old woman to "help " him with his problem... so, at least I think he has tastes that can be considered normal. "Hyaa~!" Suddenly, the silence that had formed here is broken... when the voice of the girl on the other side of the door was heard, the girls who walked from one side to the other, those who were deep in their own thoughts like me, or those who spoke with others in low voice, all stop what they were doing and everyone''s attention is directed to the door again! ¡­This place had become a bit like a hospital room where family members gather waiting for news of the person receiving medical treatment! W-Well¡­ maybe this was precisely what was happening now, right? E-Except that the treatment Alexander was to receive was something that made everyone else here quite uncomfortable! "It''s unfair~ Since it was my fault, then I should be the one to help Ale-kun~!" "U-Umm... S-Shisuka-san that..." "You... you really didn''t do this on purpose?!" ¡°Of course not~ Rika. I just wanted to help Alex-kun regarding what was bothering him~ I thought that pill would help him grow stronger~ " "T-That''s..." As more similar or even more suggestive sounds begin to be produced within the room, the two girls who have large breasts and the one who seemed to be the blonde''s younger sister begins to argue while the rest of us begin to get a little uneasy about those sounds there. ...I-If it wasn''t because I have confidence in my body, then I could only look enviously at the two of them! Especially for the adult blonde!! Also, the one that seemed to be her younger sister, most likely may end up looking like her in the future... from what I heard before, her name is Emilia and she''s the same age as me! I-I hope I don''t stay behind her... no, I must overcome her! And about the brunette girl''s claim, I also agreed with her¡­ also believed there was a great possibility that that other girl had done this on purpose! I did not believe much in her words with which she tried to defend herself! Well, this may be because I did not know her that much. Although several girls looked at that woman called Shisuka with doubts, no one else continued with the matter and only sighed a little... it seems that most decided to believe that. "E- Emm... something happens??" ¡°N-No¡­ it''s nothing. Sorry, I''m just a little nervous to have to go through something similar again..." "S-Something similar?" " T-This is bad... since I felt a little competitiveness with this other girl blonde who was on the side of Shisuka, I can not help but give her a strong look. They''ve all been good to me, so it would be bad to show those kinds of emotions towards someone else¡­ besides, I was the new girl here! Therefore, I try to justify myself or change the subject to avoid a misunderstanding between us, but... unfortunately, I had not thought much about my words! When these come out of my mouth, now the attention of most of these girls was on me!! "D-Don''t tell me that Alexander-san had already done something like this before?" "E-Eh? N-No¡­ w-well¡­ in the world where Revy-san and Leona-san were, something similar to this had happened there. B-But it wasn''t Alexander ... there were also a pair of couples, and at n-night... s-similar things were heard there... " ¡° W-What kind of place was that brat staying?! " So since the girl with the pink hair and glasses ends up asking me more about my words, I could only explain to her the things that happened in that place... r-remembering that, I felt my face turn even redder! ...a-actually, the sounds from that time were even more embarrassing! I-It''s good that it was only for a few days¡­ I -I don''t know what would have happened if that continued for the whole time we were there! Even though I had fixed the misunderstanding that Alexander was responsible for that... w-well... certainly some things happened in the bed where he, me, and the other girls slept, but... of course I wasn''t going to say that! I had thought that the misunderstanding had been fixed, but the girl with long brown hair... Rei did not seem to calm down like the others after my words. Since she was probably the girl who complained the most and was constantly named by the others, I had been able to memorize her name. The truth is that it doesn''t make much sense for her to worry about that now¡­ at this moment Alexander is on the other side of the door doing precisely what I had heard in that other world! Although... I cannot blame Rei much for her reaction either. Even for me, it''s hard to think that the person I like is now doing "that" with another woman on the other side of the door! Besides, I was probably not the only one thinking that... although, like me, we could only stay here being a bit unhappy with all this. ¡°If Vrana can''t mate with Master, at least she wanted to see what those things are like~! Although Vrana knows it now, she has never seen it, roock~ !! Why only Saeko-san can see it, roock~? " ¡°It''s true, why Saeko can stay there and I can''t? I''m a nurse, remember ~? I can help if something goes wrong! If Alex-kun makes a mistake to put it inside Kurisu-san, things can be bad, you know?" "S-Shut up bird girl! Can''t you see that now everyone is worried about something else " " Shut up damn Shisuka! Things have gone bad enough because of you already, so don''t make it worse! " "I''m not asking you, fat girl! Better go play with your "replacement" of Master''s stick, roock ~! " "Heee~ You are cruel, Rika" "Y-Yo-Youuu..." Before Rei can continue to complain about Alexander, she changes her target towards the girl with wings instead of hands that says that... w-well, her words not only made her nervous... all the others, including me, don''t really know how to react to her words! In addition, as if that were not enough, the person responsible for all this also decides to fan even more that flame in all of us that fed on shame, uncertainty, jealousy, and curiosity!! "Hyaan~!! A-Alex... don''t make it so hard, please~!!" Yes! Most of the girls could not stop looking at the door as if they were looking for a hole in this one to see what was happening inside!! While this was all a bit embarrassing, we were all curious about it! Also, the fact that the sounds coming from the room were intensifying with every minute that passed, didn''t help at all to try to stop thinking about it!! But¡­ it''s true, it seems that another girl had stayed inside the room¡­ I hadn''t noticed it until now. Although¡­ since I had to memorize a lot of new faces now, then it was understandable for me to overlook that! Well, probably none of the people here blamed or envied her much¡­ except for Shisuka and the girl with wings, I think we all quickly came to the same conclusion when thinking about why that girl did it¡­ she must have been worried about the red-haired girl! After all, Alexander was not in normal condition!! "Well, it''s true... I also wish the Master had let me see that... before, I could only see for a few moments when he was playing with Emilia''s vagina..." "Master¡­" I thought those two would be the only ones to express their disagreement at being here now and not on the other side of the door, but¡­ the girl with blond hair and a fairly defined body also decides to join them! This girl... looks like she practiced some martial art. Also, before when we were all still inside the room, she along with the pale-skinned woman on her side exuded a rather intimidating aura¡­ almost on the level of some masters of my world! Either way, her words make everyone''s eyes move and go to the girl she mention... "E-Eh? M-Mary-san!!? W-What are you saying?!! " "¡­I''m not lying" "T-This... t-that was because there was no alternative... a-a snake had bitten me, and Alexander-senpai had to e-extract the poison... " "" ... "" "Hihihi... it really seems that the calmest girls are often the most daring regarding these matters" ¡°A-Also Lena-san? I-I said there was no other option at that time!! I-It''s not something I decided... " Seeing that everyone''s eyes were on her now, Emilia who had been left with her mouth open at the sudden words of the woman named Mery, tries to defend herself... "Hyaaaaann!!!" It is fortunate for her that, in the next instant, a scream much bigger than all the previous ones seems to echo throughout the Mansion... upon hearing it, I can see the bodies of many of the girls tremble a little... just like me, all of them must have understood almost instinctively the meaning behind that scream! " T-that was... " Not knowing who it was that said that this time¡­ I could only put my eyes on the door while swallowing hard. Also, I was not the only one since I heard several similar sounds from around me! [Pan~] "Tomorrow we should have a little party for Kurisu and Alex-kun~" "" ... "" Then after a few minutes that the silence took hold inside and outside the room, followed by small applause when putting hands together, Shisuka says that... "N-No... I-I think it''s best to just act like any other day... f-for Kurisu''s sake." ""Y-Yes¡­"" "Heee~? Why~? It would be cruel for something like this to go unnoticed and not celebrate it~! " "" ... "" ¡­ I really think that this woman hides quite dark motives behind her innocent appearance! If I was in the place of the red-haired girl, Kurisu, I would die of shame if the day after¡­ h-having lost my v-virginity, then several girls celebrated for this! Luckily for Kurisu, it seems that most of the other girls are more level-headed and strongly support Rika-san''s words... "Haaun~! Haaun~!" Then, the sounds inside the room resume once more¡­ l-looks like this will be a long and difficult night for me again! No, it will be for all the girls here!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) "Haaun~ P-Please ... d-don''t make it so hard, Alex..." "Ha ... ha ... o-okay ..." After letting Kurisu''s aching sensation subside a bit, I try to move once more. My penis felt like a fish in water! As if her vagina were the right environment for this to be! No¡­ rather, I think that was precisely the case, right? Well, the important thing was that the warmth, moisture, and pressure that surrounded my penis, all that was extremely comfortable! It seemed that the mere fact of leaving my penis in that place, Kurisu''s vagina would be in charge of massaging it so that I would ejaculate!! Although¡­ even with all this, it was impossible to remain motionless! The desire to pull and push my penis into her vagina was very... very strong! Feeling the folds inside her rubbing against my glans and shaft of my penis, that seemed to multiply all those previous sensations!! With every thrust I made, it wasn''t just Kurisu''s body that shook! I also felt a nice chill run down my spine!! So before I knew it, I was pushing pretty hard on her vagina... Sadly, Kurisu''s body wasn''t just shaking due to pleasure like me... although it seemed like it was to a lesser degree than before, she still seemed to suffer a bit from every move I made. So, listening to her request, I calm down a little and make more gentle movements... "Hyaan~ !!" Also, I''m starting to focus on other areas of her body like her breasts that I could be a bit rough about without worrying about causing her pain! This was quite effective, the rest of her body should be quite sensitive by now, and so I could hear Kurisu''s moans that were unmistakably only due to pleasure! While massaging one of her breasts with one of my hands and playing with her nipple with my fingers, my tongue rolled and licked the other... Chapter 366 [Chaos in the Bedroom Pill] 7 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Hyaan~ A-Alex¡­ Alex¡­ Alex¡­ Haauu~! " "Chu~ [Lick~] Chu~ [Lick~]..." Sucking all the halo from one of Kurisu''s chest with enough force so that it deformed a little in my mouth, Kurisu moaned loudly... then feeling how Kurisu''s vagina was tightening my partner down there, I substitute the suction of her chest for light kisses and caresses on her body while she repeats my name constantly... The stimulation of her calling out to me certainly couldn''t be compared to what my penis felt in her vagina, but it couldn''t be underestimated either! Well, instead of being something physical, every time she spoke my name the pleasure it generated stimulates my mind and pride! That just motivated me more to continue attacking Kurisu''s breasts and fill her body with kisses as if I didn''t want to leave a place without my lips having tasted! Also, of course I did not forget to move my waist in a slow but steady movement!! ...I think it was a bit unfair that I had to restrain myself at this moment while on the other hand, Kurisu''s vagina seemed to use all its strength to make my partner "suffer"! Well... if we think that there were two of us against Kurisu now, then maybe this is not entirely unfair. After all, I could focus on both, her upper and lower body¡­ it was one of the advantages of this missionary position! It wasn''t one of my favorites but with Kurisu laying on the bed with her legs spread in an ¡°M¡± shape to give me space to be on her, thanks to this I could have control of her breasts while also ramming her vagina with my penis. Also, my frustration at not being able to perform stronger movements was largely my fault¡­ if I wasn''t trying to hold back my ejaculation since a time ago, my body might feel more unburdened now! But if we thinking it as the same that people say about the more effort something costs you the more joy and happiness it will produce for you, then I''m sure the wait would have been worth it! In fact, a part of me wished that moment come while the other was a little scared by this! This was for nothing another thing than the fact that at this moment I was under the influence of the [Chaos in the bedroom] pill!! ...I-I was a little scared by the intensity of sensations that ejaculating due that pill would produce! Although after that I may feel relief, there is also a great possibility that this don''t will be enough and my body demands more of me!! Also, I felt that the moment when it would be impossible for me to stop my ejaculation was fast approaching and I would soon get the answer as to what would happen after that then!! ¡° Haa~ A-Alex¡­ Nyaan~ A-Alex¡­ I-I love you¡­ I-I love you¡­ I-I really love you¡­ Hyaan~! Hmn ~!! " The only thing that calmed me down a bit, was seeing Kurisu''s face in which some tears still ran down her cheeks... the good thing is that it seems that this was no longer due to the pain and, instead, it was probably due to the emotions that she was feeling right now. If this cute girl is by my side, then surely I will not lose myself in pleasure! No! I couldn''t go crazy, lose control, and maybe hurt this sweet girl in the middle of that madness!! So as the response to those words from her and also as a form of a promise that I would force myself to fulfill to always protect Kurisu, I take her lips kissing her quite hard. "H-Hmnn ~!!" I suck her lips intensely, and my tongue curls with hers... it was as if now there were two parts of our bodies that were fighting and competing to see which part could merge better! While my tongue intimidated Kurisu''s and some saliva dripped from the corners of our lips and slid a bit down our chins, her vagina tightened making it more difficult and more stimulating for my penis to enter and leave it... the accumulation of liquids there was forced to come out, slide down her crotch, and stain the bed sheets a little. ... for a spectator, it would surely be a bit difficult to say which of those places seemed to be more fused between the two. "A-Alex ~... A-Alex... H-Hyaaaaahhnn~ !!" "Ha ... K-Kursisu... Kuuuaahh !!" As I had thought, the inevitable ended up happening... along with a great shudder in my body, I feel like my penis begins to expel a large amount of semen! Also, it was just as intense or even more than I thought it would be!! It was almost like feeling for the first time in my life that my body was ejaculating!! I-I felt my whole body lose strength, and I barely managed not to fall onto Kurisu''s chest while my whole body continued to shudder... I don''t know if it was due to my mind going blank for a while, but my ejaculation seemed to last quite a bit... normally it was a span of a few seconds, but... this time it seemed as if had been a couple of tens of seconds! I-I think I was not entirely wrong... as if her vagina had not been able to contain all the white material that my penis had expelled, it had overflowed and was struggling to get out through the small space that it was between both parts of our body that were still connected... The good thing was that my body really felt a great relief after this! Until now, it felt like I had been submerged under water deprived of air for a long time and now I could finally get out and breathe!! "Ha... ha¡­" "A-Auuun ~" Also, when my eyes finally seem to be able to focus and I could look at Kurisu, it seems that I was not the only one who had climaxed... I was a bit worried as it is said that was somewhat difficult to get a woman to finish the first time she has sex, but... looking at her expression with her eyes still slightly unfocused, I don''t think she was faking her orgasm to make me feel good. "H-Hyaan~ E-Eh? A-Alex? " ¡°¡­Can you continue, Kurisu? Let''s do it again¡­" "E-Eh? A-Again? T-Th-That is ... Hyaan~ " Unfortunately... although it was not at the level where I went crazy to get more of those sensations from before, the heat inside my belly had not calmed down... at least, I think I can keep control so as not to put too much pressure on Kurisu''s body¡­ th-that''s good enough, right? My penis that was still inside Kurisu had not lost its energy and it was still erect! Also, I felt like it wouldn''t settle down unless I let out again everything that seemed to start to return to be created quickly on my balls that were emptied until very recently!! So after waiting for a little while for the sensations in both of our bodies to calm down, I could only push Kurisu''s vagina again causing more of that liquid that was stained with some red strands to come out and keep splash the bed more due to being expelled by the pressure that my penis generates when entering and leaving from there. ¡­Without giving Kurisu time to answer correctly, we once again started making love. S-She... although a little shaken, still looked like she had the energy to continue. So there shouldn''t be any problem¡­ I-I just hope that with one¡­ or a couple more times my penis can return to calm and then I can let Kurisu rest for a bit. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ----------- (POV Saeko) "Hyaan ~ A-Alex... Hmnn ~!" "..." ¡­R-Right now I was feeling a little out of place¡­ a-at first I thought this was for the best, but now¡­ I wish I have left with the other girls previously! My eyes were constantly shifting between the door, the floor, and where all those sounds were coming from! I-I wanted to get out of here, but... there were several things that prevented me do it! First... even though those two seemed like they had completely forgotten about me, if I tried to get out of here and caught their attention at that moment, that would be very embarrassing! It would seem like O was running away¡­ w-well, that''s exactly what I would be doing Maybe somehow I would bear that, but¡­ what was even worse, Kurisu might think my reason for staying here was to see her doing that and, now that I had done it, then I just wanted to get out of here! So I could just keep sitting here in seiza staring at the ground as everything continued to happen! So when I thought it was all over finally and I could finally relax a little, Kurisu and Alex-san started doing it once again! Of course, I couldn''t keep my eyes down all the time! That was simply impossible. Due to the sounds that were constantly being produced from the bed¡­ my eyes were drawn towards that place and then, I was seeing the interaction of the two before I knew it. I-I think it was inevitable to be curious about that... when before Alex-san put his head between Kurisu''s legs, he began to lick her vagina, and Kurisu could not contain her moans because of the sensations that it caused, I could only swallow my saliva hard while my body also shuddered a little like hers. ¡­Even at one point I was quite embarrassed when Alex-san caught me staring at them! W-Well¡­ it wasn''t just because of that. At that moment, his penis had fully entered Kurisu''s vagina! For a moment I couldn''t help but think that I was the one in Kurisu''s place and my whole body also seemed to jump because of that! ¡­I-It was quite surprising how Kurisu''s vagina could allow Alex-kun''s big "thing" to enter completely¡­ i-it even seemed to be something quite mysterious. Of course, if my body even jumped a bit upon witnessing that, it was obvious that Kurisu was letting out a great scream of pain. Strangely¡­ even though it seemed to be something quite painful, I couldn''t help a little envy of her at that moment¡­ the words Alex-san said to her before fully penetrating and resonated a bit in my head. Without a doubt, now no one could deny that Kurisu-san was his woman¡­ perhaps this was also one of the reasons why I wanted to leave this place... But... another problem was that because of all this I had witnessed, inevitably my body had reacted! My underwear was now wet! No, it was better to say that it was completely soaked! At first I took this position because if I kept standing, I would surely just be walking around the room due to restlessness¡­ now I think that was a good choice I made at the time! Had I not done so, I think my underwear would not have been able to contain all the fluid that had escaped from my vagina and it would inevitably run down my inner thighs! ¡­I could feel my calves getting wet too because of this now. I was even a little worried that this would continue, and I leave a stain here just like with Milene before! ...I can see that the place where she was before is still wet... m-maybe I can blame her if this place stays the same... n-no, that not was an honorable way of doing the things. Although... I don''t have to tell the other girls that was me either... if they draw their own conclusions, then it''s not my fault, right? W-Well¡­ the main problem was that it would be quite bad to go out in this state and have the other girls see it! Since I''m closer to the door, I could hear various voices from the other side. So it is certain that I would have to meet them before I could get to another place to change my underwear! Although... maybe it was not good to go out from the beginning. I couldn''t forget the main reason I was here now! I was worried about Kurisu-san! While everything seemed to go smoothly... even though Kurisu seemed to suffer a little, I think everything was at a normal level and that should be just something natural... nothing for me to need to intervene, but... seeing how the hours began to pass and they continued to do so, I might not be wrong in my decision! M-Maybe I should not be happy about that, but... I can not avoid feeling that everything I had to endure all this time was not in vain and feel a little happy about it. Although it seemed that Kurisu was still in a bit of pain, once they resumed things again, she also looked for Alex-san to be able to kiss him by making some gestures or stretching her neck a little to do so... of course, it did not go unnoticed by him, and then he pleased her with her desire. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and they only parted her lips to take a little air and allow Kurisu to vent the sensations that her body felt and the emotions that accumulated in her chest in the form of sweet moans with a light touch of pain. ¡­That should be unavoidable since it was surely like having a newly opened wound, and then rubbing it. Although since the place he was rubbing was quite sensitive, pain and pleasure could only intermingle between the two... or at least that''s what I thought. E-Everything seemed in order and probably the only one who felt more uncomfortable about all this was me... Alex-san didn''t seem to have asked for control over himself, and Kurisu didn''t seem to have a bad time either... But then the problem was that the time they continued to make love continued to pass more and more! W-Well, there was also another problem... t-the liquids inside Kurisu must have built up enough since they kept coming out of her vagina! I-If it was a risky day for her, then she would surely get pregnant! W-Well... to see if that''s good or bad, we should first know the opinion of Kurisu about that... a-also, that could be discussed later, surely this world should have a solution for this too. So, leaving that topic for later, then the overriding problem was... While Alex-san looked good¡­ things for Kurisu didn''t look the same! It was obvious that the exhaustion began to build up in her, and now you could tell that it was difficult for her to move... "Ha~... Ha~... A-Aaaunn~! A-Alex... " "Ha... ha¡­" T-The good thing is that Alex-san also realized this, and finally stopped attacking Kurisu allowing her to rest... s-she was panting more intensely than him, and her body twitched repeatedly as she tried to recover the normality of her breath. N-No doubt she looked exhausted, but... I couldn''t see on her face that she was in pain. M-Maybe I was worrying too much? I-It''s not like I was an expert on these matters myself after all... no, I think it really should be bad for Kurisu to continue! It has been quite a few hours since they started!! Well, it was good that Alex-san had stopped ... a-although in a slightly different way than Kurisu, I think I had reached my limit too... It was good that things had stopped now, but... unlike the two of us, it seems that Alex-san h-had a different problem ... while Kurisu was lying on the bed struggling to recover, he just stood there with a little frown watching her with a little frustration at his look¡­ T-Then I quickly realized the problem as well... after thinking things through a bit, I also didn''t think it would be good to leave him in that state... so feeling my legs a little numb from sitting in seiza for quite some time, and... other reasons, I get up and walk towards him... Chapter 367 [Bedroom Chaos Pill] 8 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "A-Auunn~ Alex¡­ I-love you~ " "Ha... ha¡­" I wish could say that I was a gentleman and that I was soft with Kurisu for being her first time, but¡­ I think in the end I put a "little" too much effort into this! W-Well¡­ n-not that I was harsh or too intense on her... maybe. In fact, I think things were on a fairly kind level... T-The problem was the prolongation of the act! I-I think it''s quite normal that after more that 6... or 7 times that I reached the climax then Kurisu ended up in her current state now... she was lying on the bed with her face... no, with her body totally flushed, while trying to stabilize her breathing. I-It would be nice if she was just resting, but... more than resting, I-I think it was more like Kurisu was between consciousness and unconsciousness right now!! U-Umu¡­ I definitely got a little carried away. T-The good thing is that at least Kurisu doesn''t seem to be suffering right now. Although¡­ if we continue with this, then things could take a very bad turn! So I could only leave her alone in bed while I looked at her with a little pride and concern... The feeling of sufficiency, of course was not because of anything other thing than because this fed my pride as a man! I don''t think there is a man who doesn''t feel good about seeing his partner lying down while she had a face of happiness and joy like the one Kurisu had now! As for my concern¡­ a part was also for that very reason. If it was not the first time Kurisu, then there would not be so much problem ... the concern I had was that the next day she could have some inconvenience or discomfort because of all this! But I think if that happened, there should be a potion or something for that to help her¡­ surely Lena could do something. So I could calm down a bit¡­ sadly, that wasn''t the only issue that was worrying me right now! There was something that made me even more uneasy!! ¡° A-Alex-san, are you okay? E-Emmm¡­ is-is that normal? " ¡°Ha¡­ ha... Hmn? T-This¡­ a-as far as I know, it''s not that normal Saeko-chan¡­ " Suddenly, someone speaks to me from my side surprising me a bit. At some point during all this time, I had forgotten that Saeko-chan was here too... she seems to have realized my problem and what was worrying me, and then she points it out while saying that... My penis at this point was fully erect as if everything that had occurred now hadn''t happened and I was just ready to start to make love with a girl! In fact, I never lost my erection even having ejaculated more than 6 times so far!! ... a-although it was not that difficult to maintain the erection after ejaculating if you kept some stimulus on it, now that had been a few minutes since my penis felt the warmth of Kurisu''s vagina or have some other physical stimulation, it did not seem to lose any enthusiasm and it kept standing pretty firm! Even though I had vent enough of the fire inside me now, I still felt like if after being hungry and I could taste the most delicious dish you could imagine, then before I was satiated it was taken from me! While I wasn''t that hungry now, still there was a great desire on me to keep eating!! A-Although¡­ I couldn''t say that Kurisu had taken that delicious food from me! It was more as if the pot from which she served me this one, had now run out!! This was not her fault!! I could only blame the excitement I still felt on my body. Also¡­ things that I had heard before in my other world made me shiver a bit! There I learned of some similar cases... that some people after taking some medicine for the strengthening of sexual potency experienced something similar! ¡­In those stories that I heard, there were guys who had lasted quite a few hours maintaining an erection until inevitably it became very painful. As for me, I was relieved that I hadn''t reached that point yet¡­ although the sensations I had with Kurisu during intercourse were intense, I could probably blame this body for being more sensitive than the one I had before. So I was still holding on to the possibility that I just needed to vent all this sexual desire that I had to get my penis back to normal... but the thing that scared me was that, if not, the treatment to try to fix this make everything my body shudders! I-I didn''t even want to think about that!! ...m-maybe in this world there is another type of solution, right? I-I had to ask myself that question since even though I felt like I could fix this just by continuing to make love to Kurisu, she was now out of the question to help me with it! Thus, when Saeko-chan reminded me of her presence here, I couldn''t help but feel a great relief! Unfortunately, this was momentary... No, of course I didn''t have a problem with her helping me with this! I would be more than happy about that!! T-The complication was¡­ I-I couldn''t just tell her "Now it''s your turn, lie down next to Kurisu", right?!! ... m-maybe if I blame the effect of the damn pill [Chaos in the bedroom] then she will forgive me for suggesting we make love right now? B-Besides... Saeko-chan has always been a pretty forgiving and understanding girl with me! And also let''s not forget the fact that she had stayed here while doing it with another girl... s-so it''s probably not that difficult for her to accept my petition, right? W-Well¡­ none of those thoughts made it easier for me to open my mouth to tell Saeko-chan that I wanted to sleep with her now¡­ I couldn''t find the right words to invite her to bed now!! "E-Emmm ... i-if Kurisu-san can''t continue, t-then ... t-then I ... I''ll help you... Alex-san" So while torturing my head with that problem, she is the one who opens her mouth to say something first... I was about to simply seek comfort with my hand since I also knew that Saeko was a virgin... after all, it was quite cruel to ask something like that to a girl to have her first time! I-I had probably already ruined a girl''s dreams about her first time a few moments ago! Not that I wasn''t aware of that! Only, since in the end it wasn''t my decision but Kurisu''s, I could forgive myself a bit for that¡­ so hearing Saeko say that herself, was a huge relief for me! ... t-the pride I felt before for being able to have climaxed Kurisu several times even though she was a virgin, had lessened a bit now. I felt a little bad for making a girl embarrass herself for having to say those words! "Hmmn~!!" So, in order not to let her continue to be embarrassed by this, I quickly go over to her and kiss her hard! "¡­Thank you" "U-Un ..." [Chu ~] Well, I also did it to express the emotions I felt towards her right now! I was really grateful for this!! After a light kiss between us once more, Saeko applies a little force to separate us, and then in the next instant she begins to slowly remove her clothes... "Glup..." ...it seems that in truth my level of arousal had dropped a bit ... or maybe it was just that I was no longer as desperate as before. This time, without being impatient, I wait for her to finish undressing by herself... well, it was also quite nice to see this... with each piece of clothing that Saeko took off, I felt my penis get hard even more... Soon, there was another totally naked girl in this room! " Hmmn~! " I wanted to indicate to her with something that there was no need to be ashamed of anything and that her body was beautiful and quite sensual¡­ she was a little bigger in the important areas than Kurisu after all. Of course, I couldn''t put it into words because of the possibility that Kurisu would hear it and so I just had to do it physically... Sadly, my penis was already showing its maximum splendor since before ... the degree of hardness of this one was not something that could be seen with the naked eye unfortunately. So that, instead, I took her lips again more intensely than before! "..." So taking her hands and keeping a silence between us while we only looked at each other, I tug them slightly until we were both on the bed¡­¡­ once there, I stay in a sitting position. Saeko walks a little more on her knees and opening her legs a little to surround my legs. She positions herself on top of me now... The truth is that I expected her to take a position where she felt more comfortable on the bed¡­ so I thought she would take a position equal to Kurisu''s. I don''t know why, but it seemed to be one of the preferred positions for a virgin girl¡­ so I was a bit surprised by her decision to put her hands on my shoulders and stand right on my lap. I didn''t have any complaints about the missionary position I made love with earlier with Kurisu before, it was good too and even though it demanded a bit more from the man, I didn''t have much of a problem with it. But to be honest, I always liked it more when I could have a little more control over the girl''s body¡­ just like this position! I think it was inevitable as I was always a bit domineering on these issues. Although¡­ I didn''t know whether to be happy or complain because, due to our heights, Saeko''s chest is in front of my face now¡­ it was a bit difficult to feel that I was on the dominant side in this way! But it could also be considered that my head had been in an excellent place... "H-Hya~" When Saeko was on my lap, I quickly and almost unconsciously brought my hands to her buttocks, squeezed and massaged them a bit, and then gently brought them to her waist¡­ I probably just wanted to assert my dominance over her. The sensation of my hands when squeezing those two big glutes was magnificent, but¡­ there will be time to play with them after, there is no reason to be impatient now! For now, my first goal was to put Saeko-chan in a proper condition just like I did with Kurisu before! ¡°H-Hyaan~ Y-You really like girl''s breasts, don''t you Alex-san? Fufufu, this makes you look a bit like a little baby, you know? Nyaaa~ W-Well ... p-probably a baby wouldn''t do the same as you do now... " Wanting to carry out my thought from earlier and since Saeko-chan''s breasts were right in front of me, then I decide to attack them! As I wrap my left hand around her waist, my right hand grasps her left breast, begins to knead it, and then my fingers lightly pinch her nipple. On the other hand, my mouth opens wide enough to encompass a large area of her right breast, and I suck to get a little bit into my mouth so I can caress her aureole with my tongue... although I said a large area, this was quite big and that''s why I can''t seem to cover that much with my mouth... Kurisu is not small, but I can certainly understand why she is insecure around girls like Saeko! Well, I''m glad that this is enough to make her stop comparing me to a baby... if it weren''t for the complex that I have, that wouldn''t matter much to me! But... the least I wanted to hear now were the words little, child, baby, or whatever was related to this! "...I think you''d better let me continue for a while, Saeko-chan... " "E-Emmm..." When I was concentrating on stimulating Saeko-chan''s erogenous zones on her breasts, I have to stop to speak since I felt that she had aligned the entrance of her vagina with my penis, and then began to lower her hips... After all, just like with Kurisu, it would be best if she was wet enough to make things easier for her. But I really didn''t expect the next words from her! "I-I think it''s okay... I-I''m pretty wet in that p-place..." Probably wanting to hide her face right now, Saeko-chan puts her head on my shoulder so I can''t see her and immediately whispers those words in my ear... Immediately I look down, and then I realize that she was not lying... "H-Hyaan~!" I-It almost looked like that spot was leaking a bit¡­ even the crease between her thighs and vagina was wet! It was at a level where I had to wonder if when I and Kurisu were ¡°busy¡± with our thing and we forgot about her, then Saeko-chan started to play with herself during that time!! Either way... I had to check that inside of her was in the same state as the outside, right? My hand that was on her waist slides down her buttocks again, down the line that separated them both, and then my fingers reach her vagina... Effectively... when two of my fingers enter her and make Saeko-chan jump a little while letting out a sweet moan, I find the inside completely wet... then, there should be no problem if she is in this state... my penis should be able to slip into her vagina without much trouble! This was a bit unfortunate since I wanted to ¡°play¡± a bit with Saeko-chan until she was the same as she is now¡­ after all, seeing other expressions on this proud girl while stimulated her body would have been quite good! "H-Hyaaan~ A-Alex-san¡­ Nuuunt~!" Thinking that, I can''t help but scratch her vaginal walls a bit... it really seemed that she was a bit embarrassed to produce those sweet sounds that kept escaping from her mouth despite trying to contain them... Also, her whole body was shaking making her breasts that were now pressing my face due to her hugging me with more force, vibrate a little... of course that at being in this position, I could not do anything other thing than resume my attack on them! [Tshun ~] [Tshun ~] [Chu ~] [Lick ~] So while some of the liquid inside Saeko-chan''s vagina began to drip through my fingers that were constantly moving inside her and generating watery sounds as they entered and exited a little, then my mouth sucked and licked one of her breasts while my hand squeezed the other quite hard! Fuck! These were actually quite big, it almost seemed that each one of them was the size of my head!! Also, even though I stretched my fingers to the maximum, I couldn''t fully encompass them!! Saeko-chan''s breasts were a little firmer and put up more resistance to make them change shape¡­ they seemed to be quite a rebellious pair! What I told Kurisu that I didn''t care much about the size of a girl''s breasts while we were doing it wasn''t a lie, but¡­ it''s not like I would complain if a girl stood out in this regard! The sublime sensation of being able to sink your face into the softness and warmth of these was something that only a girl with large breasts could provide a man! Well¡­ it''s not like Kurisu is too lacking in this regard¡­ also, Saeko-chan wasn''t in the top places for breast size out of all the girls! "H-Hyaan~" Also, it did not make much sense to focus on what a girl does not have and it is better to do it on what she does have... feet, legs, butt, back, neck, the beauty of her face, eyes, hair,... there are too many parts that can be quite stimulating on a girl! Although... it may also depend a little on the person... in my case, I may have a slight preference over some parts, but... I can also continue to enjoy and appreciate the other parts of a girl! So as to reaffirm my words, my two hands go back to Saeko-chan''s fleshy buttocks, massage them, and try to separate them from each other by making the line that separated these a little wider... after all, her breasts weren''t the only thing remarkable about her body! In fact, I think she was one of the most physically balanced girls!! "Ha ... Ha ... A-Alex-san ... I-I too will completely become your woman now..." "..." After a while of satiating my desire to caress Saeko-chan''s whole body, she tells me that by putting her face in front of mine looking directly into my eyes, and then putting a little strength in her legs, she raises her waist who had fallen on my thighs at some point due to my incessant attacks on her body... Seeing her wet eyes and gasping breath, I could only nod to her words as I also couldn''t wait any longer at this moment... now it was time to check the inside of her vagina with my penis too! Chapter 368 [Bedroom Chaos Pill] 9 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Saeko) "Ha... Ha... A-Alex-san... I-I too will finally become your woman now..." "..." After seeing Alex-san nod to my words, I lowered my gaze to place myself in a suitable position for what followed now... he-he also moves a little helping this, and right away his-his... his penis was right under my vagina. S-Seeing his big penis that couldn''t seem to fit into my vagina, my body shudders a little... it-it almost seemed to throb trying to intimidate me even more. N-No¡­ before when he caressed my entire body with his hands and I wrapped mine around his neck tightly, his penis was trapped between both of our bodies and I could feel it throbbing in my lower belly... it really seemed like it had a life of its own. "Haan~" S-Since this scared me a little... I slowly lower my hips until it touches my vaginal lips and tries to separate them a bit. By the simple contact of our two parts, I feel a shudder run through my back! So either by instinct or by fear, I lift my body without thinking, thus losing the warm sensation that was beginning to invade my vagina! "Okay... it won''t hurt you... or rather, it won''t hurt you more than necessary..." "..." Seeing my reaction a little scared, Alex-san''s words reach my ear in the form of a whisper... p-perceiving that smile that contained a bit of mischief bothered me a bit! T-This little guy seemed to be making fun of me a bit¡­ b-besides, he had already done this a couple of times before! ¡­While playing with my chest and my butt with his hands and his m-mouth, I had noticed that sometimes he would stop a bit to see my expression and make the same face as now! "H-Haaaan~" "Kuh" So after showing him a slightly reproachful face for that and taking a little courage, I-I went on and picked up my actions where I had left off. I-Interestingly, my action of complaining a bit about this seems to excite him even more¡­ I could easily tell from Alex-san''s palpitations that were transmitted to me from his penis which had started to enter me! ...I -I could also perfectly feel my vagina opening slowly and beginning to accommodate the invader... h-honestly, I thought it would be more painful, but... my vagina begins to cover his penis without any problem... I-I had seen it before with Kurisu-san, but it still kept surprising me a bit how something like this was possible¡­ I-I couldn''t take my eyes off and see how slowly Alex-san''s penis was disappearing little by little! W-Well... i-if we think that a baby had to make his way through that place too, then something like that shouldn''t be so surprising... maybe. "Kuh! N-No ''re so nervous, Saeko-chan... you can take your time to get used to, and do it slowly... " "E-Eh? Did-did I hurt you?" "No... it was just a little sudden... " When having a baby idea goes through my mind, suddenly my body reacts by itself and my vagina seems to grip Alex-san''s penis tightly preventing it from advancing further¡­ as a result of this, it bends a little! F-For a moment I was quite scared thinking that I had hurt him, but... after looking at him with a bit of concern, his hand caressing my back gently and his words reassuring me a bit. I-It didn''t seem like there was much of a problem about that¡­ even though Alex-san''s m-member was pretty hard, strangely it seemed to be very flexible too¡­ it-it quickly reverts to its normal form and continues to advance through me! "Nuunt~¡­ n-now I''ll also become your woman totally, Alex-san¡­ no¡­ m-maybe I should call you Danna-sama after this?" ¡°Hehehe¡­ that doesn''t sound bad at all, but... you can call me whatever you feel comfortable with, Saeko-chan." "U-Un..." Then as I continued to lower my hips slowly, I again came to a stop that prevented Alex-san''s penis from passing more deeper... the difference was that this time it was the proof that a girl was receiving a man for the first time! What prevented us from continuing was my Hymen! A-After his penis broke this one, t-then... there would be no doubt that I would completely become Alex-san''s woman! So, thinking about that, I couldn''t help but mention this to him again. At first, I began to follow this boy because he seemed to openly accept the darkness that was in me... I still perfectly remember the image at that moment in the park where he was with the sun hiding behind his back and his golden eyes watching me intently as he stretched the hand towards me without any rejection or displeasure when finding out about that dark part that was hidden inside me. ...even instead of showing displeasure, he offered to take me to a place where a person like me could be a better fit! So several months after we met, he kept his word by bringing me to this world called Gaia. Being fully accepted was undoubtedly the main reason why this boy began to occupy a big part of my heart slowly until filling it completely... and even surely it is the reason why I did not care much that he had several girls by his side. For me, it was enough that when he observing me he did it without any suspicion or dislike... and he always did it! No, actually, I got more than I bargained for... When Alex-san looked at me, I could see his concern... his kindness... his affection towards me... his desire to want to protect me... and of course, his eagerness to hold me in his arms like now... Therefore, I had long ago decided that he would be my man for the rest of my life! I would respond to his feelings of concern, kindness, and desire to protect myself in the same way! As for the latter thing... to be honest with myself, the main reason that drove me to get to where we are now was a bit the envy I felt towards Kurisu for becoming Alex-san''s women previously, but¡­ even though it was embarrassing and difficult to admit, my body has been craving for this for a long time too! ¡­The moment I felt Alex-san''s penis enter me, my vagina which for some time had been asking me for something, now seemed quite satisfied by that. Well, I didn''t have much of a problem like Haruna because of Alex-san''s current age¡­ I wasn''t as reluctant to do something like that with him either. In fact, probably the only problem was finding a suitable moment to be able to do something like this¡­ after all, there were always several girls around him! ...it seems that he himself had to pay a little for having stolen the hearts of so many girls, fufufu. Even though he probably wanted to do something like this for a long time too, surely it was very difficult to move things forward with anyone if there were others in the place. Although I said that I had been willing to do it with him for a long time and I did not mind having to share it with other girls, even for me it was difficult to do intimate things with someone else watching. ¡­I can do this now because Kurisu-san was one of the girls that I had the best relationship with and respected, and also¡­ b-because she allowed me to be here while the two of them made love. Although¡­ maybe it was more like she was forced to do it because Alex-san was a little out of her mind earlier because of the pill that silly Shisuka gave him. W-Well, that was also one of the reasons that allowed me to get over my embarrassment to do it now... A-Alex-san seemed to be in pain a bit and, true to my word and purpose for staying here, I-I had to help both. E-Either way, now I would become this boy''s woman... no, this man''s woman too. "Fufufu¡­ it seems that you are now a little taller than when we met the first time Alex-san¡­ also, your body is now more manly, didn''t it? Your muscles have begun to be distinguished more clearly now- Hyaaan~" "..." "T-This¡­ Nuunt~ I-It''s gotten bigger¡­" "... it''s your fault for getting me more excited, Saeko-chan~" Giving it a look again to the person who would become my man, I start to tell a bit more about the changes he had now after we met... he was definitely a little higher than this time we were in the park and invited me to follow him... so, I also began to caress a little his arms and chest which now had muscles a little marked... I-I didn''t expect that when I try to tell him these changes that he had now, I feel like my vagina is forced to stretch a little more! For a moment I thought his penis was going to tear my hymen for itself! "S-Silly... n-now that your penis is bigger, won''t it be more painful to do it?" ¡° I-If you continue to stimulate me, then you will make it get even bigger, you know? " "..." Feeling how his penis was bigger inside me, a claim comes out my mouth before thinking... t-to the realization what I said, I feel like the blood starts to rise to my head! Although, I didn''t have much time to worry about it either! I-I felt like Alex-san''s penis began to throb with more force as if it threatened to get even bigger! I- It would be better if we do this before something like this actually ends up happening!! I considered myself a strong woman and the pain didn''t scare me much... after all, I knew that while I was fighting it was almost inevitable to hurt myself. But¡­ lowering my hips further and making Alex-san''s penis break my hymen still scared me a bit! ...so that instead of applying force to lower my hips, I do just the opposite and relaxing them to let gravity and my own weight do the work for me... "Hyaaaan~!!" "Kuuh!" The inevitable happens and Alex-san''s member slides deeper into my vagina, and completely breaking my hymen! I could clearly feel how it slowly ripped it apart and advanced to the depths of me!! Then what seemed to be a somewhat painful cramp runs through my entire body. T-This time not only my vagina and if not my whole body acted by themselves! My arms squeeze Alex-san tightly, and I press him against my chest... a-and my vagina seems to do the same with his penis too! "Ha ... Ha ... n-now I''m also... Danna-sama''s woman, Right?." "Yes ... Saeko-chan is now my woman too... chu ~" Sometime later, I feel I regained control of my body and then loosening the hug Alex-san, I fix my eyes to look at him as I felt some tears coming down my cheek and that he gently stroked my back... i-instead of my tears being for the pain of now, these were because of the meaning of this one! Now Alex-san would become my man! Although¡­ for now, I will only call him like that when we are alone at times like this. Surely if I do it with other girls present, then this could cause them a bit of discomfort... I can wait a little while until we do a ceremony or something similar. I''ve never cared much about something like a wedding before, but I think it would be for the best. No¡­ first of all, I wonder if Alex-san has something like that in mind? Well, there are quite a few girls and so I am almost certain that some of them have a greater desire than me for something like a wedding¡­ therefore, surely it is not impossible for it to happen. ¡­From what I heard from Rika-san before, even Milene had something similar before she coming to this mansion as a slave and Alex-san didn''t object to that. If that woman was able to have an event like this before, I think several girls will demand that he do it with them as well. Either way, surely this won''t be the only chance that I can call him Danna-sama¡­ I''m pretty sure that after today, this will be repeated several times! W-Well¡­ it''s not like I have a problem with that¡­ a-actually, I think I should do my duty as his woman with him. "Are you okay, Saeko-chan... can I move now?" "Y-Yes... I-I think I''m fine now... Aaaun~" I-I still felt a bit of discomfort in the part that we were both connected and became one, but¡­ the sensation of pain was less than the feeling of fullness that it felt. Partly it should be because of the thought that now I had become Alex-san''s woman, but... I couldn''t deny that the sensation of his penis filling my insides was quite comfortable... Also, after he starts to move next to hearing my words, he amplifies all those sensations to a great extent! The pain was more present as well, but coupled with this when his penis brushed my interior, this made some moans escape from my mouth for the pleasure that it gave me! ¡­Feeling how h-his penis seemed to reach the depths of my gut was making my mind slowly cloud! "Hyaan~¡­ A-Aun~" It was not a strong movement, but with only the inertia of the bouncing of the bed mattress and gravity, it was enough to achieve this pleasure and pain! I-It seems that Alex-san was a bit worried about my current state since his movements were quite gentle¡­ I think that even this was even less intense than when he was with Kurisu-san¡­ w-well¡­ of the first few minutes in which they started to do it... as more time passed, things became more intense with the two of them. Also, when he saw my face wince in pain, he would stop for a few seconds and then caress my breasts and buttocks instead! So, concentrating on the feel of her hands, I had time to stop thinking about the pain in my vagina... "Hmnn~! [Chu~] [Lick~] [Chu~]" Although I considered myself and tried to be... and surely Alex-san also thought of me as a pretty strong girl, that he treated me like someone delicate did not feel bad at all... feeling her love and concern for me, my lips sought for those of him. So leaning me in a little, we kissed again like the many times we had done so far. Thanks to being able to concentrate on greedily sucking his tongue, I could even now move a little to coincide with Alex-san''s movements... putting a little force on my legs, slowly raise my body and then lower my waist again... and then I repeat this process consecutively. "Haan~ Haan~ Haan~" "Kuh" Soon the pleasant sensation of his penis slowly entering and leaving my vagina was greater than the pain I felt... also, seeing that he also enjoyed my movements, motivated me even more to continue doing it and even put a little more strength in them! Of course, it was inevitable that due to this, more moans escaped my mouth... also, the tone of these was slowly increasing! I-It was a bit embarrassing, but I had slowly stopped caring about this¡­ s-surely my voice could reach the girls outside the door, but¡­ for now, I just wanted to focus on the moment we had both of us! So looking to please each other even more, we both showed the affection and love that we felt for the other! Chapter 369 [Bedroom Chaos Pill] 10 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) After my penis invaded the inside of Saeko-chan''s vagina completely, she recovered pretty quickly, and so I was able to move now! Well, I think she was a pretty brave girl since she practically carried out the whole process herself¡­ I just tried to cooperate with Saeko to make it easier for her to lose her virginity. ¡­Because she looked so much more relaxed than Kurisu when we did it for the first time, I didn''t see any problem letting her do whatever she wanted. T-There was only a small moment at the beginning where her vagina was tightened with force and due to her weight, my penis which was impossible to continue entering had to show its flexibility a little that time... Although it was not something so drastic to cause me discomfort. The fact that her vagina contracted hard and squeezed my glans, only made a small moan escape from my mouth ... probably misinterpreting this, Saeko-chan showed a face quite worried about hence I had to speak to reassure her. Avoiding that small obstacle, things continued very smoothly... I could even say that these went too well if we consider that she was a virgin until a few seconds ago. My assumption that this could be up to the girl seemed to be correct. The pain tolerance range of her should be higher than Kurisu''s... or maybe Saeko had a body a little more resistant than her... after all, without a doubt all her body seemed to be a little more developed than hers despite being a little younger! ¡­Honestly, I was a little worried about that. A being more young Saeko-chan, I thought it was a possibility that her hymen put more resistance and make things a little more difficult for her, but... Saeko surprise me a bit when I started to move and she also tried to synchronize with my moves! Also... even though I was a little worried about the position she had chosen for us to make love as it might be a bit too intense for her since it was her first time, without a doubt seeing her move slowly over me stimulated me even more than if she only was still in bed! At first, I took advantage of the elasticity of the bed a bit to generate a small friction in her vagina with my penis, but... soon it was impossible for me to leave this just at that level, and taking her waist, I began to push harder by putting more force on my waist! Seeing her breasts sway from every thrust I attacked her with, was something I was sure would impress tightly to my brain! Besides, feeling her fleshy buttocks crashing against my thighs and crotch, that simply motivated me to do it with more force so that I could hear more clearly the sound that our skins produced when they collided with each other!! ...the good thing is that despite being doing it with more force than I had thought to use at first, Saeko-chan''s face did not show much disagreement about this... it seemed that it still hurt a little that I would have ripped her hymen a few moments ago, but ... as I said before, she even put a little force on her legs, rise herself slightly, and then she would push her hips down making the impact of her buttocks and my crotch stronger... so no I think there must be a lot of trouble being a little intense with her. "Haan~ Haan~" Haan~ " "..." Also, I don''t think she was just putting on a strong forehead so as not to worry me¡­ from her mouth, most of the sounds that came from this one were sweet sounds of pleasure¡­ definitely, the pain in her seemed to be minimal. I think it was also because she was less nervous than Kurisu... although the tightness of her vagina squeezed my penis, I felt that it was easier to move inside her than with Kurisu. Of course, she kept constricting my penis quite hard, but¡­ there was a very slight difference that made things easier for me to move! ¡­It may also be because Saeko-chan''s body is a bit bigger¡­ so maybe proportionally, her vagina can be too. Well, I can''t be sure of that, it is not that I consider myself an expert in these matters... I will have to test the other girls to verify this! "H-Hyaaan~ A-Alex-san¡­ a-again¡­ you got bigger again-Hmn!!~" When thinking about doing it with the other girls and imagining the body of each one of them, inevitably my body reacts... well, since it had been a time since we had started doing it, that should also be because of the urge to ejaculate that began to climb up the shaft of my penis... In fact, maybe if I listening finish what Saeko-chan was trying to say, then I couldn''t help but ejaculate¡­ so I had no choice but to block her words with another kiss! "Aaun~! A-Aaun~! Aaun~!!" "Kuh!" Well, this time I wasn''t trying so hard to restrain myself¡­ instead, I wanted to do it while applying a little more force! So, slipping my hands from Saeko-chan''s waist, I tightly grasp both of her glutes, and then lift and pull on them with great momentum synchronizing this with my waist movement to make both my crotch and lower belly impact with these with a lot of force ... With each thrust trying to reach the deepest place in Saeko''s vagina, I could feel her glutes compress and then push me back with almost the same force... T-This time I think this was even a bit more painful for her since she was holding me tighter with the arms¡­ w-well, I was about to climax, so it should be fine for a short time, right? On the other hand, there was another thing that also worried me a bit... I don''t know if it was because she had recovered a bit, the shaking of the bed, or Saeko-chan''s voice... w-well, surely due to the combination of everything these things, it seemed that Kurisu had regained mental clarity a bit! I-I don''t think it was for the best that after Kurisu regaining consciousness a bit, then the first thing she saw was Saeko-chan jumping a bit on me while we hugged... this is probably pretty bad! I think the best thing would have been for her to rest on my arm while she tried to recover, but¡­ unfortunately for both of us, I was not in a state to do that! So I understood that it was a bit cruel to leave her alone and then do it with Saeko! In fact, I was expecting her to give me an accusatory look or get mad about it!! Unexpectedly... instead of anger, in her eyes the only thing I could detect was a surprise and a bit of confusion. Well... I think that was because of how we were positioned on the bed now... Luckily for Saeko, she had her back to Kurisu¡­ so she hadn''t realized that she had woken up. If she did, her vagina would probably tighten much more tightly now than she is now because of embarrassment! I was almost sure that what allowed her to show a little more relaxed and sincerity to please our wishes, was that she thought that Kurisu was asleep!! As for where Kurisu was now¡­ I don''t know whether to call it bad luck, a whim of fate, or just coincidence, but¡­ she was now about a meter from us and could fully contemplate how Saeko-chan and I have sex! ¡­It could be said that now the role of these two girls had been switched. Previously, it was Saeko-chan who was completely delighted to be able to watch us doing it¡­ and I say she was delighted because she was actually very wet before I even can touch her! Well, I''ll leave it as a secret from just the two of us since Saeko could be quite embarrassed if I mention it to someone else... The point is, thanks to that, Kurisu seemed to be surprised more than anything else. I could see how her gaze was completely focused on how we were doing it¡­ more precisely, on how my penis was going in and out of Saeko-chan! ...In a curious way, her head a bit imitated the swaying of Saeko''s body!! When I first penetrated Saeko-chan, I could even notice that she seemed quite surprised at how her vagina was slowly eating my penis... so I can''t help but wonder if this really caused the girls so much curiosity. Was it something to be surprised at? Well¡­ although you cannot compare the stimulation that a woman''s vagina produces when your penis is inside, I cannot deny that it is very stimulating to see how two people have sex¡­ so it may be something unavoidable! Either way, it didn''t take long for Kurisu to realize that my eyes were on her¡­ and then, she quickly turned with her back to me! For a moment I thought she was really mad, but I was able to relax a bit by not hearing any system notifications ... or what worried me the most, some sob from her! Given her personality, it wouldn''t be strange for her to start crying! So if I seeing her do that, I really worried a lot!! ...th-that would have left me in a very uncomfortable position... although I would surely have a great desire to comfort her and I would feel very bad to see her like that, it would also have been very difficult to leave Saeko-chan to do it! It would also have been very bad to leave things by halves with her to comfort another girl!! Even if she was someone quite understanding!! Fortunately, none of that happened. The reason for the action of Kurisu, I think it was more than anything because of the shame... after all, when the sounds of us became more intense, I could see how she involuntarily turned her head slowly to see what was happening! Seeing her face, I could sigh in relief as it didn''t look like she had been stained by tears... instead, her mouth opened a little with even more surprise, and she even took a slightly defensive stance with her hands covering her chest, and her legs contracting a little... Without a doubt, this was something more intense than the way we did it before¡­ she even seemed to be a little worried about Saeko-chan. "A-Aaun~! Aaun~! Nyaun~ !! " "S-Saeko-chan ... I-I''m going to coming!" "E-Eh? C-Coming? A-Aunnn~! " Well, the girl in question who had gained Kurisu''s concern... despite being attacked harder, she didn''t seem to have such a bad time as she could still clearly hear my words... Well ... maybe she just was a little confused... or maybe she really didn''t know what I was talking about. Unfortunately, I could no longer stop and calmly explain things to her! So there was no other alternative than she understands this by experiencing it personally!! Feeling that my semen rose up my penis, I withdraw it to the entrance of her vagina, and then I push with greater force than I had used until now while hugging her waist and pulling her with the same intensity... as if I wanted to take my penis to her uterus to download all the contents of my balls in this!! ¡­In fact, I think I even felt my penis collide with the entrance to her uterus! "H-Hyaan!! E-Eh? H-Hot¡­ a-something hot-H-Hyaaaan!!!" "Kuhhh !!" Then, I start to feel how my penis starts pumping all my sperm into Saeko-chan... a great pleasure runs through my entire body, and I cling to her waist tightly as if I wanted to make sure that she did not escape until the last drop of my semen was inside her. She, on the other hand, having a look a bit unfocused and with doubts, when she feels that my penis begins to send all that liquid to her uterus, she also tightly embraces my head nailing it into her chest while I feel her back begin to slowly bend backward. ...and-since until now I have ejaculated several times, then I thought that this time the sensation would be less intense and the amount of semen would decrease greatly, but... my body kept shaking, and my penis kept pumping more into the vagina of Saeko. Even, probably because of the amount and our position, I start to feel like it drips from her vagina and falls on my thighs and bed¡­ d- damn! T-That damn pill [Bedroom Chaos] actually had a pretty strong effect! ... n-no, maybe I can''t blame this pill for this. The times Saya or Vrana-chan made me oral sex, I remember that every time I ejaculate was not less than the previous... p-perhaps this is rather due to this body? I-I think that''s very likely. Well, I do not think that''s a bad thing to me worry about that... or yes? Probably the only drawback is that the bedsheets will be more humid than normal... Feeling that Saeko''s body had lost its strength, I slowly lay her down on the bed to rest a bit... unfortunately, even having finished ejaculating, I felt like my penis began to throb as if it wanted to convey to me that it was ready to continue... "Ha... ha¡­" "Ha... ha¡­" "..." Of course, I would have to fulfill its wish a little after Saeko recovers a little¡­ now she seemed to be a bit lost and was only concentrating on breathing. Although... it is likely that will be faster than I had thought. Without a doubt, Saeko-chan had slightly higher stamina than Kurisu... "E-Eh?" "Kuhh!" "..." When her eyes gain a bit of strength and she began to inspect where she was as if Saeko really forgot this, this time she inevitably discovers Kurisu... upon noticing this, just as I had thought it would happen, I feel her vagina tighten as if she would like to make sure I have fully drained my penis! "" ... "" As soon as the gaze of the two girls meets, it seems as if they are both trying to say something but in the end they cant and only keep silent while looking at each other... Knowing them, I can guess a little what they both want to say. In Kurisu''s case, it would surely be something like ¡°A-Are you okay?¡±¡­ And as for Saeko-chan¡­ something like ¡°S-So you''ve woken up? A-Are you okay? " or she could even greet her with "F-Fufufu, good morning, Kurisu" trying to keep her appearance elegant and calm... although the latter was probably a bit difficult to achieve now for her. ¡­It would have been a bit curious to see how any of her would respond if they managed to speak. I think it was very likely that they only responded by inertia with something similar to the one the other asks. "H-Hyaan~" Well¡­ although that was a bit interesting, now that Saeko-chan looked like she had recovered a bit, then she should be able to continue! With that thought in mind, while the faces of both girls blushed with every second as they watched each other, I raised Saeko waist a little and holding her legs to place her in a position to be able to penetrate her more easily... I had already verified that she was a bit tougher than Kurisu, so something like this should probably be fine with her¡­ so, under the gaze of the red-haired girl next to us, we resumed things once more. "H-Haan ~ Haan ~ Haan ~" Kurisu seemed like she had forgotten a bit about the embarrassment she felt at the surprise of all this, and now she just carefully observed everything we did... and on the other hand, this actually seemed to have affected Saeko-chan a bit since I felt that her vagina was holding me a little more tightly now... Although that was not much of a problem now¡­ I just had to apply a little more force with each thrust, and that would make everything back into balance. Chapter 370 [Bedroom Chaos Pill] 11 I''m sorry for the delay but this week I had to take my father to medical check-ups to evaluate his progress after a month of being admitted to the hospital. Thanks for understanding about it !! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "H-Hyannn~ Alex-san¡­ Hmmn ~¡­ I-I''m your woman now too¡­ A-Aunn~ " "Ha ... Y-Yes ... Saeko-chan like Kurisu is also my woman now... Kuhh!" "U-Un ... Nyaan~" "...Hmn~" After having had several rounds with Saeko-chan, we return to our initial position with her sitting on my legs and swinging up and down to generate the friction that gave her and me so much pleasure... She might be fond of this position with which she had lost her virginity, but I think it was more because this way she could kiss me while our bodies shook a bit. ...in this way, she undoubtedly increased her trait as a "One-sama" girl who tried to pamper and please someone younger than her! She hugged my neck and lowering her head, she took my lips when her mouth was not busy exhaling sweet moans!! Besides, since her head was in a position a little higher than mine, I was the one who had to constantly pass the saliva that was transmitted to my mouth by gravity!! ...while it was a little difficult to indulge my desire to be the most dominant while we both loved each other, I must say that this did not feel so bad either... I remember someone once told me that it was not so bad to let the girl take the initiative... I think it was Master Ma¡­ well, now I definitely think it wasn''t bad advice. "Aunn ~ Aunn ~ Aunn ~ !!" "..." Even so, it seems that I still couldn''t fully allow a girl to totally give up control and dominate me during intercourse... so, to show my control over Saeko-chan, I would squeeze her glutes tightly and push my penis into her quite hard! On the other hand, at some point the presence of Kurisu who was observing everything without looking away stopped caring or she just ended up forgetting about her... Either way, Saeko-chan relaxed a little more, and even began to be more proactive in our interaction as before! ...now I just felt that her vagina would contract with more force than normal when I lunge at a specific point of this one, or ... when she said words like the previous ones where she reaffirmed being my women! This seemed to excite her quite a bit!! I wish I could say that she was my only woman now... I think that, in the moments of intimacy alone that I had with a girl, it was something that was allowed even though it was a slight lie. Unfortunately, at this moment we were not alone and there was a rather focused onlooker to everything we did¡­ yes, I couldn''t leave Kurisu out of this right now! I-I think it was bad enough that after taking her first time a few moments ago, now I was with Saeko-chan astride me!! ... at least I could make it clear that I hadn''t forgotten about her, right? Also, it seems that my words mentioning her name at this moment had a good effect¡­ Kurisu lowers her gaze a little while blushing! She probably remembered our time together before... or at least she was trying to! A-Although surely I shouldn''t say this¡­ it was a bit strange or even surprising how she could focus on that and forget for a few moments that I now had Saeko-chan in my arms! W-Well¡­ from the beginning, I was always clear with her that I would have other girls¡­ so she''s probably gotten used to this a bit. A-Also, I think the feelings of love that a person experiences have always been difficult to understand and sometimes even a little inexplicable... "Nyaan~ A-Alex-san¡­ you-you''re being a little too intense- Nuaan~!" W-Well... it was still difficult for Kurisu to remain in that state for long with Saeko-chan''s moans echoing in the room! After a few seconds, her expression changed a bit, and now she was looking at me with a bit of reproach in her eyes !! T-The good thing is that Saeko-chan has accepted this more easily and her personality was not so possessive... despite having mentioned Kurisu''s name before while my penis was constantly scraping her vagina, she is only glad that I confirmed her words! "Kuuh!!" "Hya-Hyaaaannn~ !!!" So with a girl quite happy and another a little upset, I shoot my semen into Saeko-chan again¡­ I was still a bit surprised by how quickly my body seemed to generate this! Several areas of the bed were quite wet now!! ¡­W-Well, the girls have also helped a bit to achieve that. "Ha... ha¡­. ha¡­" "Hmnn ~ I-I love you, A-Alex-san..." She lost the strength of her body after that great cry, and steal another kiss from me to the end of our climax. Then again gently accommodate Saeko-chan on the bed to rest quietly... Without a doubt, Saeko-chan''s resistance was greater than Kurisu¡­ she was an adversary who fought against me with great strength for a long time! In fact¡­ the rays of the sun had begun to enter through the windows of the room to indicate that we were in a new day now! ¡­I had really lost the perception of the elapsed time! "Glup¡­ Glup¡­ Glup¡­" Apart from the sun, the other thing that made me realize that it had been a while since I started having sex with the girls, was the thirst with which my body demanded of me for water... so, taking the canteen from my space interdimensional, I appease this one. ¡­In fact, due to the sweat on my body and the amount of fluids I expel, I wouldn''t be surprised if I was a bit dehydrated!! "E-Eh? A-Alex? A-Are you still not satisfied?!" "..." Unfortunately, after drinking water, it almost felt like my body was quickly assimilating it and recovering in order to continue! No... it seemed that my partner did not care much about the state of our body and he had never stopped being animated!! Now the thirst that my body had was not for water, and this one asked me to satisfy it in that aspect too! So since it would be good to let Saeko-chan rest for a bit... with no other alternative, I started crawling towards Kurisu who was not far from me... there was no need to answer her! Surely she could tell that my partner still had enough energy!! ¡°Don''t you want to do it, Kurisu? ¡­ Do you have any discomfort in your body?" "E-Emmm¡­ th-that¡­" Of course¡­ first of all, I had to confirm her state! If she had any discomfort since it hadn''t been long since she lost her virginity, I would have to stop¡­ still, I was hoping that with this break, she had was enough for her to regain a little energy! "E-Emmm¡­ I-I think I can do it¡­ I-I think I can do it for a couple of times¡­" Then after waiting a bit uneasily for her response, my ears get the words I wanted to hear the most! Besides ... it seems that she understood that surely things would not stay with just doing it one more time... "Don''t worry ... I''ll be nice." "..." Since she seemed a little worried probably due to what she had witnessed with Saeko-chan earlier, I speak to reassure her... I think it''s understandable that she didn''t seem to believe my words so much since surely the best thing would have been to let her rest for more time and that she also witnessed almost everything from before with Saeko-chan¡­ W-Well ... I wasn''t lying and I didn''t intend to be as intense with her like Saeko-chan ... I just wanted to quench this thirst that didn''t seem to be able to be quenched and, therefore, only with doing it gently served that purpose... I didn''t need to put too much pressure on her. So since it seemed that some liquids were still leaking from Kurisu''s vagina, I decide to skip the foreplay thinking that she should still be quite wet! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Renka) "H-Hyann ~ A-Alex..." "...W-Was the pill Shisuka gave Alexander that strong?" "..." The hours continued to pass, and the sounds inside the room didn''t seem to stop! The sun was now in the highest on heaven while all the girls had spent the night awake standing by the door waiting for things to end!! ¡­So, inevitably, some girls started to worry a bit¡­ and questions like the one Haruna-san was asking Lena-obasan started popping up in everyone''s mind! Furthermore, even this old woman who until a while ago looked calm, now had a frown as she seemed to think various things!! Then instead of answering Haruna-san and the other girls and me that also expected her words, she turns her head towards the woman next to her to speak... "Shisuka... how many pills did you give the boy?" "E-Eh? I just gave him one~!" ""..."" I-It seems that things weren''t quite normal after all! With Lena-san''s question, I and the other girls get a little shaken at the thought of that! T-That woman really looks like she could give Alexander more than one pill!! Fortunately¡­ no, I think it''s still pretty bad¡­ w-well, at least it looks like she just gave Alexander a pill. "A-Alex¡­ Nyaun~ A-Alex¡­ I-I love you¡­ Hyann ~¡­ I-I love you so much!" "" ... "" "W-Why do you all look at me like that~? I-I really only gave him one~! " W-Well I think many girls still doubted Shisuka and kept watching her as if trying to find out if she was lying... ¡°Hihihihi¡­ anyway, it seems the boy is quite strong in that regard. Even though the [Bedroom Chaos] pill helps boost a man''s sexual performance¡­ it should wear off after a couple of hours¡­ It seems that the future that awaits you is a bit difficult... or quite good depending on how each of you sees it, hihihi. Haa~ It''s good to be young~ Really it''s good to be young~ I''m a little envious... " I-I thought this old woman was joking a bit when she offered to help Alexander, but¡­ she may have really meant it! Putting that aside, her words make most of the girls here quite nervous and restless! Even people like Haruna-san who seemed to have a problem doing something like that with Alexander because of her age, probably unconsciously she brings the hands to her lower belly to press it a bit as if she has discomfort in that area! "O-Oh, it''s true~! W-While this could be my fault, the one who took advantage of this was Saeko~ I''m envious of her~! " "" ... "" Unhappy with how some girls were looking at her, Shisuka tries to change the subject ... u-unfortunately, she only gets the others to look at her more intensely because of those words she says! "T-That brat¡­ a-also put her hands on Saeko-senpai!" Well, anyway, I think she achieves her goal of distracting the attention of the other girls a bit¡­ as Rei says in her murmur, at some point the voice that was heard from inside the room had changed! Then, quickly, the others did not take long to identify the person who owns those sounds!! ¡­No, since there were only 3 people in there, then maybe it was obvious of whom it was the other voice that has also started to sound sweet from within there. "N-No... now I think it''s good that Saeko-chan stayed inside the room..." ¡°Hihihi¡­ it''s true. Otherwise, I could only feel sorry for the red-haired girl... that would have become more torture than pleasant. She might even have been traumatized... In fact¡­ I think you all should think about who would replace those two if things continue for much longer... maybe the best thing is that some of you prepare mentally from now on in case it is necessary for another... or another pair to enter there, hihihi " ""Glup ... "" "I-I''ll go in~ I can fill in for Saeko and Kurisu-san~!" "Stay still, Shisuka! Where are you going?!!" "Heee~ Don''t stop me Rika~ H-How about the two of us go in~?" "S-Shut up!" I-I''m starting to think that that old lady enjoys seeing all the girls act nervous! Every time she opens her mouth, it only seems to make things worse!! Although¡­ there are also some who seem to take what she says seriously! Not only Shisuka who was now fighting Rika-san who stopped her from moving forward seems to think of it as a good thing, but I can also see that the pink-haired girl named Saya, and Mary-san consider her words seriously and don''t seem to be opposed to them!! ¡­Well, I-I can''t deny what Lena-san says either. I-I think they all knew and understood that the first time for a girl is something painful, so... apart from Shisuka, it seems that no one thinks badly of Saeko-san and they are happy or relaxed a little that she was there to facilitate things to Kurisu-san... But if things continue longer, then it will surely be difficult for even two people to keep up with it! Although I do not intend to say it as Shisuka, the truth is that I also feel a bit envious of those two... but neither I and surely not any other girl here, none of us wished that the two of them would suffer or have a bad time! "N-No... I think it would be best to stop Alexander if things keep spreading for much longer... a-after all, Lena-san said that the effect of that pill should have ended... right?" "" U-un "" ¡°Hihihi¡­ well, that''s your decision. Just as advice I tell you that if you make the boy hold back too much, he may end up hating you all... or maybe he will simply seek comfort elsewhere, hihihi " ""..."" Almost unanimously, the majority of those present accept Haruna-san''s words more than those from Lena-obasan¡­ one girl after another begins to nod at her advice! I-I think that would be much easier to carry out... if we decided to take the option of the old woman, it would probably be difficult to choose a girl... or girls to take the place of Saeko-san and Kurisu-san... it shouldn''t be easy to reach an agreement between all of us if we started arguing who should go in there I think. ... u-unfortunately, all of us could only remain silent at the next advice from that old woman and, without any choice, we could only reconsider things one more time! Her words didn''t seem unlikely after all!! So when I thought that things couldn''t be more complicated and uncomfortable for everyone, the girl with wings reminds me that I was wrong... suddenly when she speaks, she highlights a problem that we were probably all experiencing now! "Rei! Rei! Vrana is completely wet down there! V-Vrana feels a bit strange... " "" E-Eh? "" "Help Vrana, Rei... Vrana is itchy down there... help Vrana scratch!" "S-Shut up, you damn bird girl!! H-How do you expect me to... " ... I-I think it was inevitable that everyone''s body would react to the sounds on the other side of the door, but... until now, either out of embarrassment or shyness, everyone tried to hide this... only if you paid more attention to each one, then you could see how sometimes some of them rubbed their inner thighs to calm the discomfort they felt a bit! I-I was not an exception either that and it felt like my underwear was a bit damp now!! Although surely everyone had realized this, the girls had tried to ignore it as if it were a tactical understanding so as not to inconvenience the others! But now that Vrana had exposed this problem openly, then it was more difficult to ignore this!! ¡­ W-well, probably the one in the worst position was the girl Vrana had approached with pleading eyes! B-Besides, everyone''s eyes could only follow the place where their wings pointed to show her problem! B-Because she was wearing clothes that barely seemed to cover her private parts, it could be clearly seen how a crystalline liquid was starting to run down her inner thighs!! "I-I think it''s better that we all go get some rest¡­ after all, no one has slept since this started." "I-It''s true ..." "Y-Yes ..." In the end, probably to prevent things from getting more complicated, Haruna-san intervenes once more, and then quickly the others agree with her words... "W-Well... I-I think I''ll take a bath before sleeping ..." "And I also¡­" "S-So do I ..." Curiously, instead of looking for a place for each one to sleep in this mansion, one after another begins to go in the direction of the bathroom ... a-also, when all get there, we all decide to use cold water to clean their bodies on this day... Chapter 371 [Bedroom Chaos Pill ] 12 Sorry for the delays but I was a bit busy taking my dad to his treatments and doing some late work because of it. I hope this month is better for everyone !! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) ...the sun was shining warmly through the window, and then the clarity of it wakes me up. Yes, while making love to the girls yesterday, it was hidden again before I knew it! Kurisu, Saeko-chan, and I had stayed in this room for a whole day and two nights!! The three of us continued to have sex the entire time, and we just got a little rest while deciding to eat and drink a little when our bodies demanded us for this! W-Well, m-maybe that''s a lie... not wanting to stop, I fed the girls and they fed me while we continued making love... I-I honestly thought I would receive a reproach for not even allowing them to eat or drink water in a quiet way, but I didn''t have to insist much for this to them... I-I think both Kurisu and Saeko found it a bit romantic and more like a gesture of affection than another thing! So the only time they were able to rest for a little while was when I was with the other girl... I don''t quite remember the number of times Kurisu took Saeko''s place from my arms, and vice versa... I just know that it must have been enough for me to lose the count! N-Not that I lost myself in the desire for pleasure that my body was seeking... every time I did it with one of them, I made sure that they could continue and not pretend to be okay just to can please me! B-Besides¡­ I had mixed a couple of stamina potions in the water that I gave the girls¡­ and I even bought a fairly high-rank health potion to cover my penis with this one! I-I thought that if it was applied directly to the affected area, it would have a better effect... since it was colorless and painless due to its high rank, the girls probably didn''t notice it. I-I did that because I was worried about them! N-Not that seek to prolong further the resistance of the girls to do it for more time with them!! ¡­ Of course, if that happened as a side effect of those options, then not that I was going to complain! Well¡­ I can''t lie that I did it too because I was worried about my partner! Although at some point I stopped worrying so much that my erection would last too long, I think it would not have been strange to feel a little discomfort the next day after so much friction that he had experienced... As for the other problem, although this one did not stop worrying me, I just decided to ignore it... although it was a bit slow, I could feel my aroused gradually going down. And sure enough, at some point on the second night, my partner seems to have thought he had had enough and then he finally decided to go to rest. So, finally the three of us were able to rest while we hugged each other having a feeling of satisfaction quite full... maybe the only thing that was a bit problematic was looking for a place in the bed that was dry... the good thing that this was quite large and a place was saved from being stained with all the secreted liquids of our body. Well, when we settled in that place, there was another slight problem with Kurisu getting a little sulky when she saw Saeko-chan also in my arms... but that was quickly solved by the more approachable attitude of this other girl who held Kurisu''s hand with a smile as they were both lying on my chest. So she just breathed a light sigh and decided to try to rest just like Saeko while she seemed to forget that a bit. I had slept with several girls so far, and I really enjoyed this moment of being able to hug them and rest! Although¡­ you certainly can''t compare to doing this after you''ve had sex! They were very different things after all!! In the first scenario, you could calm down and enjoy the moment, something that was already very good! But¡­ in the other, there was a satisfaction and a bit of the aftertaste that remained after making love added to that!! Also, the feeling that both of them were my women was much stronger now! After we had lain quietly on the bed, the whole time one of my hands ran over and squeezed Saeko-chan''s chest while the other did the same with Kurisu''s waist and buttocks¡­ I just wanted to claim more possession over them! ...I think the girls must have had a similar feeling too... this time instead of embarrassment or shyness in them for my actions, they also began to slowly caress my chest... in fact, I could see how their eyes stole some glances at my nether region! Maybe, despite everything we had done before, playing with that part of me without worrying too much was still too much for them... or maybe they were afraid of waking up my friend again! I think the possibility that it was due to the latter was actually higher!! Either way, after a strenuous exercise by the 3 of us, we all fell asleep while feeling the gentle caresses of each one of us... [Fufufuf¡­ it seems that you finally fulfilled your wish to lose the virginity of that body, Alexander] Hmn? You were very quiet all night¡­ all that time, Aurora. [Well, I thought it was better to just let you enjoy your time this time, fufufu. How do you feel now? ] Remembering some things that happened before, suddenly Aurora''s voice sounds in my mind... the truth is that in those moments of yesterday I forgot her completely... well, not just her and it was rather almost everything else! Usually when I interacted with a girl sexually, on many occasions she would ask me questions or exclaim with curiosity about those matters... I even had a thought that she might ask me to do something with a girl just to satisfy her desire for knowledge! [Fufufu ... well, rather than asking you to do something with a girl, I prefer to ask you personally and experience it myself... haa~ Unfortunately, for that I''ll have to wait a while...] "¡­." Umu¡­ I don''t have a problem pleasing a girl''s curiosity! Much less Aurora who has accompanied me since I was reborn in Gaia!! It is a pity that she is right and for that, she would have to have a physical body... since every time I remember this I feel a little sorry for Aurora, I should try hard for that! ¡­It''s true that the way she was created should have influenced her attachment to me a lot, but¡­ I think her curiosity towards those subjects is something that she awakened by herself! So I don''t think I should worry about that much. I-I don''t just do it so I can have another girl with whom I can make love! Although that motivates me a lot¡­ my wish for her to have more freedom is sincere!! For that, I need to have more control over my own soul and also find a way to recreate a body where I can put the soul of Aurora... I think the latter problem is easier to fix, and something like a [Scroll of transmutation] should help me with that. The first problem is more complicated and I can only wait to get stronger... [Don''t worry Alexander, it''s not like I''m in a hurry to accomplish something like that. I''m happy enough that you started thinking about helping me, fufufu~. For now, I just want to know how you feel like to not be a virgin now? Fufufu, what was it like to lose your virginity?] ¡°T-That¡­ well, not that something had changed¡­ I can only say that my day yesterday was great... no, it was extraordinary!! " [¡­ Heee~ That doesn''t tell me much~!] Well¡­ surely that wasn''t the answer she expected, but¡­ that''s how I felt right now! Not that having lost my virginity opened a new world for me or that now the colors and smells of the world were more intense... no, in fact, now in the room there was actually a strong aroma that filled my nostrils... Although, this is something different from a special feeling for losing your virginity... it¡äs only what you would expect to happen due to all the things of the whole day before¡­ I should open the windows. ¡­Maybe the only door that this opened for me was for things like this to happen again now! Of course, with this I didn''t mean that yesterday was like any other day... as I said, was something wonderful, something that will probably be etched deeply in my mind and which I wanted to repeat what most soon as possible! Maybe this was because this was not totally new to me... even though my body seemed to have more resistance and to be more sensitive now, it was not very different from when I did it in my previous world... I remember having a similar feeling that time too. The truth is that I don''t feel like I had changed just by having sex¡­ I was still the same person as yesterday before I fell asleep! It is not as if due having made love magically activated some switch in me and I was an adult, more mature, or my excitement at seeing the body of a sexy or cute girl disappears now! ¡­In fact, if I lost that last thing, I think it would be something more regrettable than being a good thing. I think losing virginity provided just a little more a sense of accomplishment or fulfillment in one''s mind... and this time this was not absent! Although it might be a little different this time¡­ looking at the girls next to me, I couldn''t help but feel very proud since they were both huge beauties!! I had traveled a path with quite a few obstacles to reach this point in this world... in fact, there were two moments when I thought I would stop being a virgin before this! The first was with Vrana¡­ at that time I was a bit surprised since I thought my first time would be with a monster girl¡­ well, I considered them the same as the rest of the girls, so I didn''t have much problem with that. My surprise was simply because of all the girls around me, only her and Scythe fit that class¡­ so it should have been less likely that of all the girls, they took my virginity! No... also Mary and Leona are of different races, only that they almost have no difference with human girls... maybe they were different inside? Umu, it would be very interesting to find out that! Well, in the end, things with Vrana couldn''t come to a proper conclusion... As for the other time that I thought I would lose my virginity¡­ I really didn''t want to even remember it! Really, why did Revy have to say that she would rip my penis out with her teeth?!! I understood that Revy might have meant it as a joke¡­ in fact, if it had been another girl who said those words, then I don''t think I would have reacted like that! The problem was¡­ damn it! I could really imagine that girl doing it!! Seeing her chattering her teeth, my body just won''t stop shaking!! Fuck! I could almost see my partner getting crushed in her mouth as he yelled at me for help!! ¡­I still struggle to get that image out of my mind every day! Due to those two failures and the reluctance of the girls to help me before, I thought that the possibility of remaining a virgin, even having many beautiful girls around me, was not impossible!! But to be honest, I never expected things to end like today¡­ what I thought would be a normal day where I would end up sleeping peacefully with the girls, without warning it turned into what happened yesterday!! In fact, I never thought I would lose my virginity to two girls at the same time! I thought it would happen when I was alone with one of the girls and then things would develop favorably! [Fufufu¡­ technically, it was Kurisu who took your virginity. Although... since you immediately jumped at Saeko, then maybe it''s not bad to see it that way either.] A-Are you trying to make me feel guilty, Aurora? Well, no doubt that was something that they didn''t expect to be like that either, but¡­ in the end, it seems that both girls didn''t have as many complaints about it. So I think it should be fine, right? Either way, I would try my best to completely make happy these two girls! No, to all the girls by my side!! "Hmn? I-Is it already daytime? Aaww~ " "Alex... I-I love you so much..." After caressing the heads of these two girls who were sleeping peacefully on my chest and making a promise to myself, I try to get out of bed... what I said before that the smell of sex in the room was quite heavy was not a lie! The best thing was to try to open the windows of the place so that the room ventilates a little... I could hear the sound from the other side of the door¡­ surely the other girls would be coming in here soon! So it was better for everyone that the atmosphere in the room was not so¡­ cluttered not to say another stronger word. That damn... well, given how it all turned out, I think I should say blessed now... whatever, that wonderful pill really seemed to live up to its name! [Well¡­ rather that the bedroom turned into chaos, it was the bed the one was affected the most.] ...that''s true, but... I also think things stayed at that level because I kept holding back a bit... if I had let my body succumb to the desire to seek pleasure completely, I think the room would now be in a very bad state... no, maybe even the whole mansion!! As I watched Saeko-chan who stretched a bit after waking up and Kurisu who was still sleeping peacefully in bed, it was impossible not to notice that the sheets kept the signs of our previous battle... spots with red and slightly yellow tones they stood out very visibly over the white hue which they were previously! By the way... the girl who had woken up now, I think instead of wondering if now was a new day, she seemed to be trying to figure out how many days had passed since we were in this room... ¡°I think you better wake up Kurisu, Saeko-chan. Surely soon the other girls will enter... " "E-Eh? T-That''s¡­ ok. " Well, since soon it would be time to face the rest of the girls, I decided to warn her so that both of them prepare for what is coming now... Honestly, this to me did not bother me so much... in fact, I think it would be good to find out how would react the rest of the girls now since they knew that the 3 of us had graduated from our virginity! There will certainly be a variety of reactions from All of them! But I am almost sure among these girls, there will be some that will be very interesting!! Although¡­ this may be a little different for the two of them. After my words and Saeko waking up Kurisu, it was obvious that both of them started to feel a bit nervous... Well¡­ I''m not sure if their reaction was because they would soon have to face the other girls, or¡­ because right now I was naked and my partner had also woken up with me and the girls couldn''t help saw him! Although, as I said before seeing the naked body of both of them continues to stimulate me a lot, this time it was simply a physiological reaction that all men suffer in the morning... thanks to the last nights, my arousal bar has been completely empty now! Right now he was in wise mode!! But¡­ without a doubt, the best thing is that we get dressed now. I can feel how that bar is starting to fill up quickly now!! It would be bad if it fills up a bit again and the girls outside who were probably a little worried for these two end up coming in and find us doing it again!! After all, it was inevitable that after doing this, then you would want to repeat it countless times!! Chapter 372 Leaving to the Sect 7 Mountains 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- A few weeks have passed since that memorable day and¡­ inevitably things for the three of us ended up changing a bit! And of those things that have changed now, some were a bit annoying and some were very good!! ¡­Well, the changes for me and the girls were also a little different for each of us! As I had thought, after we woke up that day, it didn''t take long for the other girls to come in. While the three of us were talking a little more lovingly to each other than before and even joking a bit, the door to the room slowly opened so that one girl after another entered... I couldn''t tell which side looked more embarrassed or nervous... in fact, as if those who entered and those who were inside had completely forgotten the things they decided to say, the silence remained for several minutes! ¡­Besides, when the eyes of those girls who entered began to roam the place and they finally positioned them on the bed where all the proof of what happened the previous day were present, things only got complicated for both sides even more. Of course I had considered hiding the sheets, but... I thought it was better that all the girls did not treat this as if it never happened. The clearer things were and could not evade them, then the better for me! That''s why I didn''t keep the sheets in my interdimensional storage¡­ besides, since the two girls who had stopped being virgins didn''t do anything about this either, I didn''t see why to remind them this. Well... instead of not importing this to them, I think they just forgot it because of the nervousness of hearing the girls talking on the other side of the door earlier. So when noticing that those girls began to stare at the bed, focusing mainly on the small red spots, Saeko-chan and Kurisu could only lower their heads a little to hide their gaze... The silence lasted for quite some time, but¡­ since there were also girls who took this more calmly, or¡­ they were just bad at reading the atmosphere, soon someone broke the silence! From inside the girls entered the room, suddenly Vrana-chan walks with hurried steps toward me as saying something like " Master, you mated with them two roock ~?". Her words made the body of all the girls shudder a little... even Rei complained a bit muttering "Again you and your damn mouth... d-damn bird girl!". ¡­It seems that something happened between these two as Rei was looking at her with a little more resentment than usual. Well, as for me, I just caressed the head of this curious little harpy a little while I corrected her words a bit... I thought that saying that it is not that I paired with them and but rather the three of us made love would improve a little the tension in the place, but it seems that this time the problem was not so much the way she said it and instead it was the context... rather was that she said what probably all the girls were thinking but they did not dare to bring up. Then with my words, many girls direct their eyes towards me... and with a great variety of emotions within them! Some looked at me with some concern and others a little thoughtful. The only one who seemed to be upset about this was Rei who redirected her disgust with Vrana-chan to me after listening to me... At those eyes of all the girls, I could only smile a little... I was not nervous that they directed their eyes at me after all. Besides, with this, the pressure felt by the two girls next to me may decrease and thus achieve a little relaxation... Well, even though I said I didn''t feel nervous, the words of Mary, Lena, and even Scythe that followed after Vrana made a bit of a dent in my peace of mind! I think it was still a bit embarrassing that they congratulated me on this as if it were a great achievement of mine! No, not just for me, Saeko-chan and Kurisu''s face turned quite red after that!! Although... I think that Scythe instead of understanding well what was happening, she only went with the flow of Lena and Mary''s words to say the same ... also, in her case, it seemed that the blood on the sheets awakened another feeling different from the restlessness¡­ Or so I thought at first, but... after hearing her words of "Master... essence..." it seems that I was wrong of her goal! S-Since the sheet had served the purpose I wanted, so I started to store it... if that girl started licking or chewing these, then surely things would become much more uncomfortable for everyone! ¡­Thanks to that, Kurisu shot me a reproachful look for not having done that from the beginning¡­ no, even Saeko-chan seemed a bit unhappy! Well, indeed after I put the sheets away, things seemed to normalize a bit more. But since the girls'' attention wasn''t stolen by something else, more girls started talking... Although Saeko-chan and Kurisu seemed quite nervous, I don''t think they should be that much. It''s not like the other girls here are cruel and then they start saying bad things to them about this... most of them just looked at them with a little curiosity, or at most they asked about their condition a little worried. Probably some wanted to ask for more things, but for now, I served as a shield for that... surely it was difficult for the other girls to ask for more details with me present at that moment. Although¡­ I think they will inevitably have to go through that sooner or later. But at that moment, I could buy time to this two calm down even more for when that moment comes... I was happy with that thought at the time, and it was a bit reassuring to see the girls interacting with a bit of normalcy with each other that time, but¡­ I had forgotten that Vrana-chan wasn''t the only one who had a hard time reading the environment! Those thoughts and the tranquility in the room that had begun to form were shattered by that blonde woman with huge breasts!! No¡­ not that she was a bad girl¡­ in fact, her words were out of concern! The problem was¡­ it was probably not the right time for her to intervene!! A little worried about Kurisu and Saeko-chan, Shisuka approached them asking about their condition¡­ if things had stopped there then there wouldn''t have been a problem, but¡­ when she continued saying ¡°Alex-kun has quite a penis big despite their age~ Let me check you to see that there isn''t something wrong with your bodies~ You shouldn''t be ashamed, we are sisters after all~! ¡±. After hearing her words, even I who was in a chair watching all the girls start arguing quite harmoniously almost fell to the ground! So it was easy to imagine that the two girls to whom their "good wishes" were directed both stood completely still while having their mouths open not knowing how to answer that!! No! I could even see Saeko-chan clenching her sword quite tightly!! Probably if she had continued, then much more blood would be spilled in this room than that day!! Well¡­ even I was a bit upset! While I didn''t really care that she mentioned that my penis was big¡­ in fact, I don''t think there was a man who would bother that, but... the problem was that there were already some girls that seemed to be disturbed cause of that!! With women like Haruna, Rika, and Shisuka too there wasn''t much of a problem. The first was someone with experience, and the other two I think were mentally ready to have sex and not worry too much about it. The main problem with them may only be due to their ideologies... no, with the last one, it was another problem that prevented us from reaching the level of a physical relationship... Also with girls like Mary, Vrana-chan, and Scythe, there wasn''t much of a problem with that. They all didn''t seem to care about that aspect of my physique... The problem was the girls younger! Such as Emilia-chan, Renka-chan, Rei, and Saya¡­ those girls even trembled a bit from what Shisuka said! What if the fear of those girls grew more in them because of this?!! About all the last girl! In our time together, Saya was already a bit worried about this!! I had already fulfilled the condition she asks me about to do it with Kurisu so that we could reach a level more profound in our relationship! So I was really worried that her fear of us making love would grow even more now!! Unfortunately, at that moment I didn''t have much time to think about those things... since even other girls like Rika had intervened to stop Shisuka, she had no choice but to stop that. Well, I think most of them understood that she had no bad intention and, in fact, being a nurse, it would not have been bad for her to check them a bit... only the moment was very importunate! Probably if she had asked that to the girls when they were alone, things would not have ended like this. Being prevented from trying to help Kurisu and Saeko-chan... or probably noticing the latter''s strong gaze, Shisuka''s attention shifted and then bringing another problem again... Seeing that her eyes fell on me, at that moment I thought that I would be the next to fall from grace and, therefore, I could only loudly swallow the saliva in my mouth! Shaking those huge breasts as she trotted a bit towards me while she had a reproachful face on her face, she then asked me to make love to her! It seems my instincts failed me that time! Of course I had no impediment to fulfilling her desire!! I was more than willing to do it!! I didn''t even mind doing it in front of all the girls as it seemed like it was her wish since she starts undressing at that moment!! The wise way that I had gained since I woke up, quickly broke when I began to see that body that overflowed with sexuality and seemed to be an aphrodisiac in itself! The more of her skin was exposed, the more I was convinced that perhaps her body had a greater effect than the pill [Chaos in the bedroom]!! Unfortunately¡­ it seems that the other girls did not have such a strong mentality as to see us make love at that moment¡­ quickly even more girls than before than when she tried to help Kurisu and Saeko end up intervening to prevent this! ¡­also, before I knew it, it seemed that my hands had begun to move to remove my clothes! But these were too stopped by the girls next to me!! While Saeko-chan sighed a little, Kurisu was looking at me reproachfully with both her hands holding mine tightly. I-I think the worst to react was Saeko-chan... or surely she just wanted to get even for the embarrassment Shisuka put her through earlier... but remembering her words from that time when Rika was lecturing Shisuka, the bodies of several girls and even mine it shook quite a bit¡­ no! Maybe it was everyone''s soul that did it!! As she approached Shisuka which Rika was holding, with a smile Saeko-chan took her sword to tell her that if she had such an urge to lose her virginity, then she would gladly help her! ¡­ I-I really hoped she was joking! I-It was good that Shisuka didn''t take it so badly, but¡­ I wish she had kept quiet so as not to make her situation worse! At Saeko-chan''s words, she only complained to Rika that Saeko was bullying her and that she didn''t want to lose her virginity with an object and wanted my penis to take it! As a man, I can''t say that her words bothered me¡­ in fact, although they were a bit direct, they made me a bit happy! The downside is that it''s not like the two of us were alone in that place... It seems that, due to all this, the girls had also remembered whose fault it was for all the trouble the day before that... the girls may have decided to forgive that of before, but... her actions at that moment seemed to fan the flames of the complaints and disagreement that all felt! ¡­So it could be said that Shisuka had dug her own grave at that time! Unanimously all the girls asked that Shisuka should be punished for her actions!! Although I doubted that the girls would do something extreme like what Saeko had proposed to punish Shisuka, I thought the best thing was to intervene just in case! So relying on the fact that I was the one affected, then I claimed the right to punish Shisuka! Since Kurisu and Saeko-chan could be said to be collateral damage, the girls could not deny this and therefore they could only end up accepting it while many seemed a bit unhappy or nervous... Interestingly, the face of the girl who would be punished began to blush more while she did not seem to dislike this... Well, both sides were probably not wrong in the way I decided to punish Shisuka¡­ of course, I wouldn''t be soft on her! After all, there was a time when I thought I would have to go through the whole time enduring the effect of the pill! Just thinking about it made my body shake!! The truth is that in a sense it was something quite hard... Of course, there was no reason to hurt Shisuka! So, just like everyone guessed, it was a lewd punishment!! It was a pretty good thing too... but remembering it now was not good, so it was better to save it for moments when I felt a little lonely... ¡°You''re thinking something perverted again, right Alex? A-After all those things you did it... s-seems that you still can''t help get those things out of your mind... " Umu... it was really bad to remember all that now... I can''t help my mouth salivate a bit! It was certainly not very good that now that I was saying goodbye to the girls I had this appearance... After staying and spending time in the mansion with all the girls, it was time to continue with some things that I had to do in Gaia¡­ which was a great disgrace! So, thinking that it was time for me to go to the 7 Mountains sect, now we were in front of the branch of the guild that had recently opened in this forest¡­ this place kept growing very rapidly thanks to Saya''s efforts! I think now it was even bigger than Milene''s hometown. Well, more than a village of just villagers, this place had become a gathering point for adventurers and various organizations. No doubt the atmosphere here had advanced a lot but it was still a long way from it to be something similar to the city in Rozz that I visited previously. But probably reaching that level was a bit difficult¡­ after all, this place was more suitable for beginning adventurers than compared to Rozz''s Area which has quite a wealth of resources and stronger monsters. "Well, then we''ll go... everyone please make sure you take good care of yourself!" "..." Putting my eyes on the girls who would stay here, I begin to say goodbye to each one of them... this time I can take a little time to see them again, so it is better to record in my mind very well the faces of all and to say goodbye to them affectionately!! Chapter 373 Leaving to the Sect 7 Mountains 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- At first, after handing over the weapons in HOTD, I had planned to stay a few days to spend a little time with the girls here, but¡­ plans never seem to want to go along with one''s wishes! How the hell I would leave a few days after having sex with two girls?!! That was simply impossible! Even after spending several weeks, I still need great willpower to be here now!! No, I don''t want to go!!! The reason was none other than dissatisfaction at not having had enough from those two! Of course after that day, I would try to find Saeko-chan and Kurisu to repeat it again!! And since we had already crossed that line, it was obvious that I only had to insist a little with the second and almost only ask the first one to be able to achieve it! "Alexander, I told you you have to hold back a bit~!" "E-Eh? O-Oh ... don''t worry, Haruna ... I can hold back a bit... " Shit, because I started thinking about all the moments I shared with Kurisu and Saeko-chan, then I had started drooling again. Well, things weren''t as easy as I had thought they would be¡­ there were some small obstacles to enjoying those moments¡­ yes, it was the other girls! Like Haruna¡­ she seemed like a mother who after discovering that her son had started to have a sexual life, tries to talk to him so that he hold back himself a bit! Honestly, I don''t think a person after having sex was going to try to do it inappropriately like in the middle of a classroom with everyone watching, in the office with all his coworkers watching... or start raping the first woman he sees. So I always thought they were exaggerating a little. ¡­I think a discussion about responsibility and the use of condoms or contraceptives was enough. Well, since she was not my mother and rather was my woman, I did not feel the discomfort that I would feel if it had been the opposite. B-Besides... I think my words weren''t entirely reliable since I had almost done some things that I said I shouldn''t do! Since it was impossible to do it in the room again since all the other girls were present there in the nights... and words like or similar to "please get out of here because I''m going to have sex with the two of them" were very difficult to say to all the other girls, then I had to find other times to do it with Kurisu and Saeko-chan during the day. The first girl I could find her normally in the lab, so after insisting on her a bit, we were soon on a table doing it! T-There were times when almost some of the girl soldiers who help Kurisu discover us!! ¡­I didn''t have much of a problem with that, but it seems that if that happened, then Kurisu couldn''t work with them any longer!! I-It would be a bit cruel for a girl to lose her job because of me, right? Well, I think it was impossible for those girls not to notice our activities... since I thought Kurisu should be better now and I could be a little more intense, we usually created a lot of disorder in her laboratory. A-Actually, I could see one of the girls who helped her clean up the result of our act discreetly so that she wouldn''t notice! S-She was a good girl¡­ b-besides, she should be one of those girls that I rescued from the hands of thieves since she didn''t have much trouble doing that. As for the other girl who I had recently taken her virginity¡­ maybe things between us were even on a slightly higher level! Since Saeko-chan liked to go out in the afternoons to train a bit with her sword, I quickly went after her!! Yes, after she trained for a while, then we ended up having sex outside! W-Well¡­ since she didn''t seem to care much about this, then it should be fine. What seemed a bit curious to me was that¡­ after we had killed several forest monsters and then I affectionately approached her, Saeko-chan was already quite wet before I even touched her a bit! I don''t know if it was because she already expected something like this to happen and, therefore thinking about that, then her body responded. Or¡­ maybe it was more like Saeko-chan aroused quite a bit while fighting! Well, maybe it''s probably for both reasons... or so I wanted to think! Either way¡­ I had thought this before but¡­ it seems like I was right about her being a girl who gets wet easily!! With her, there were also moments when almost another person discovers us doing it¡­ it was Rei and Scythe! In fact, while the second didn''t bother me to show up and nor seem like it did for Saeko either, I think the first understood my wish very well when trying to go alone with Saeko to go hunting some monsters and could have come to prevent that from happening! ¡­She always hung up on complaining looks when I ran away pulling Saeko-chan''s hand leaving her behind... or when she ended up enchanting us! It was a bit annoying, but¡­ I''ll forgive her because at least she was sensible enough to try to ignore the fluids that sometimes ended up dripping down Saeko''s thighs when we got back! Of course, unfortunately, that also made the looks that she directed me were much harder... Well, I think all the girls except for the smallest ones, they knew very well that the three of us continue to do it after that day. So it could be said that they allowed it tactically in secret... I think the other girls¡­ and probably influenced by the older ones, must have thought that it would be cruel to prevent us from showing our love and affection to the other after we crossing that line. After all, this could not be classified solely as sex to please the sexual desire! It was a basic way of showing love towards another person too!! And if you put it that way¡­ I wanted to show the other girls my love for them too! Also, thanks to having crossed the line with those two girls, I think some of them had changed their previous thoughts a bit and didn''t seem so reluctant to do so now! That was the case mainly for Rika! Probably because Kurisu and Saeko-chan didn''t seem to care much about my age to we have sex, it quite shook her thought of waiting until I was a little older for us to do it! ...I had seen her look with a little envy at those two girls. So I was almost sure that my assumption was not wrong! Well¡­ it was not only her in which the eyes would obviously contain some envy. Another girl with those feelings in her eyes was Shisuka! Her desire that both of us made love was more than obvious... no, more or less already she had clearly expressed !! Strangely¡­ even though Shisuka should probably be the girl I could most easily reach a physical level within our relationship out of all the others, somehow that made her the opposite! Now it was very difficult to achieve that with her!! The problem was none other than the other girls! Although usually they did not try to get in the way so obviously when I was with another girl, with her they were all quite direct to prohibit her from being alone with me!! ¡­Now, regularly there was always a couple of girls with her to keep an eye on her while Shisuka pouted her mouth in disagreement and complained to the others. I think this was the way for the others to punish her since they surely did not consider what I did to her as a punishment in itself... well, I think that hardly anyone would see it that way! Well, I also took the opportunity to teach her something that I wanted her to learn¡­ so, instead of a punishment, you could say that she end up receiving an award! Although... I think the girls didn''t see that as an award either and that''s why they didn''t complain too much. Apart from those two, another girl in whom I saw a great possibility of reaching a deeper level in our relationship was Saya. Now that I had made love to Kurisu¡­ quite a few times by the way, then currently there shouldn''t be anything preventing us from doing it now! Unfortunately, since she seemed to avoid me a bit... I think she thought that for now I should focus more on the two girls who I had taken her virginity¡­ or so I wanted to believe! Since, if not, then it was probably because Shisuka''s words from earlier had scared her!! The good thing is that I think the possibility of it being the former was much higher... since most of the girls remained silent about the activities of the three of us without saying much or paying much attention to it, maybe that was the way all the girls show consideration for those two. Haruna was the only one from time to time reminded me to hold back a bit. Even Aurora who normally reminded me quite a bit not to lose sight of my goal of being stronger for the girls around me, this time agreed without any problem that I should rest for some time so that I could be with Kurisu and Saeko-chan. ¡­I think probably if I even took another few weeks lounging at the mansion, she wouldn''t complain about that. Unfortunately, I know very well that if I wait more days to leave, then the same thing will happen after these¡­ I would fall into an endless cycle trying to extend my time with those two!! So it is better not to drag this out any longer or it may be more difficult to do it later... ¡°A-Alexander-sama¡­ are you okay? Y-You can stay longer if you want, you know? " "M-My lord... p-please don''t hesitate to rest as much as you want... t-this humble slave will make sure to t-take good care of you. " Probably seeing me a little downcast at having to leave now, my two slaves speak to try to cheer me up a bit... although the words of the first seemed sincere, the other woman... she seemed to be forced to do so. The reason for Milene''s change in attitude was because¡­ I had forgotten to deactivate the restraint equipment on her and Celi-chan! So while I was torturing the two girls in the main bedroom of the mansion, the restraint equipment was doing much the same in another!! A-Also... since Milene had made me angry earlier for being glad of the situation I was in at that moment, I-I had raised the level of "punishment" to the maximum and activated Celi-chan''s by accident too!! Although I thought that it did not matter much if that woman was punished intensely for one day and two nights¡­ when I saw the face of my sweet slave who looked at me with concern, I only felt more guilty towards her!! Earlier when the other girls reminded me of this, I could only quickly run to the room where those two were! I do not know if it was lucky... or that just increase my fault but... since Celi-chan seemed to be weaker about such things, you could say that she no "suffered" much because swooned for long periods of time! As for Milene... just to say that Rika who was quite hard on her even trembled when she saw her state and had to quickly look away from the shame she felt, then I think you can understand that she was really in a very bad state... she was no longer in a state between consciousness and unconsciousness... rather it was one between sanity and insanity! ...the bed she was laying on was no better than mine. A- Also, it seems that when the girls tried to rest, their moans were so loud that they couldn''t do it! After observing the girls more closely at that time, they actually had big dark circles under their eyes as if they couldn''t sleep the whole days we were in the room! W-Well... although I think she deserved to be punished a little, I''m glad she had a mind strong enough to not go crazy... I really did not want to make her something like that after all! Also¡­ since this woman didn''t seem to learn from her mistakes, then I''m almost certain that after I leave here, then she will soon return to her old habits¡­ I''m almost certain that when I return, she will greet me writhing on the ground again! By the way, since these two slaves had come from the store to say goodbye, now they were wearing the bunny costume that I gave them earlier¡­ no, in Milene''s case I had to give her a new one after everything that happened! ...si-since I didn''t want her suit as a souvenir or something like that either, it seems that the girls ended up burning it to get rid of it... or maybe they also thought that in the same way, with that, they could burn those memories from their minds! About the [Rabbit Metal] store, it seems that my assumption that these costumes would attract even more customer attention was true! The influx in and out of that place was quite amazing! I even think some people came from further afield to see this store!! Also, many girls who helped these two did not dislike much of the costume they were wearing... so, if you walked into the store now, you could see several bunnies serving behind the counters!! ¡°A-Alexander¡­ p-please convince the soldier girls not to wear that damn suit! It would really be embarrassing to lead a squad of girls using that!! " "..." ¡­Well, in fact, the girls who worked at the store weren''t the only ones to think their new uniform was cute¡­ several of the guild girls from [Alexander''s Maids] had asked Rika for this one! Probably seeing me contemplate this pair of bunnies here, she remembered her problem. Also, the requests were not only directly to her! Upon receiving several refusals from her, several girls jumped the chain of command to reach me to request it personally!! ¡­Seeing several armed girls wearing a suit like that¡­ umu, unlike Rika, I couldn''t imagine it being such a bad thing! Maybe the only problem was¡­ to do that, we would have to change the guild name to something like [Alexander-sama''s Bunny Warriors]! It didn''t sound too bad, but¡­ I feel like a lot of people might misunderstand the kind of work that girls do!! ¡­It would be bad if people started to consider me as some kind of pimp or something similar! So since I had heard that the girls had asked Rika before for an outfit similar to the one worn by the maids who worked in our mansion, surely they would settle for these. I think Rika will no longer disagree so much about leading a group of maids in her mind now¡­ also, those girls probably just wanted to wear something cute. So they would happily accept these. "Master, let''s go now, roock ~!" After nodding to Rika while saying goodbye to her to reassure her a bit, Vrana-chan starts pulling my arm to hurry me away¡­ this girl was like a little puppy who can''t wait to go for a walk! Chapter 374 Leaving to the Sect 7 Mountains 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Master, let''s go now, roock ~!" "Easy, Vrana-chan. You don''t need to be impatient... " Unlike me who had a hard time leaving this place, this girl couldn''t seem to wait for us to part. She should wait calmly like the other girls who will also accompany me... Since the place I was going to was a level 2 Area, I thought it was a better place for various girls to keep improving and so, I decided to bring some of the girls with me. This group was made up of Mary, Scythe, Vrana-chan, Renka-chan, Saeko-chan, and¡­ Rei. [Fufufu¡­ in the end, it seems that you couldn''t resist bringing a girl to satisfy your sexual desires, Alex] I-It wasn''t for that, Aurora! ¡­not at all. Since Mary, Scythe, and Vrana-chan now had a level 2 soul, then it was good to bring all three of them. I was a bit surprising to see level 100 over the heads of these girls when I came back from Ruananpur... I had wanted to ask everyone about this, but since I had to go almost immediately to HOTD and then when I got back ... all that happened, I had to wait for a time to talk to everyone about this. Apparently, when they were in the Rozz forest, a group of people from the 7 Mountains sect attacked them. And out of that group, there were two that were a level 2 soul¡­ when I heard it I couldn''t help but worry a bit, but seeing that they all seemed fine, I was able to relax. Also, it seems that those two served as stepping stones for these 3 girls who had now been able to raise their soul level... without a doubt, what happened there could be considered as something good instead of bad. Well, that was one of the reasons I was in a bit of a rush to go there too. It would be good to solve that problem before I go back to another world... or returning to Kenichi''s. After all, I still had some things to do there, and the level of this was no different than the Area I will go to now. [You probably just want to see the ninja girl over there] ¡­Well, that''s true too! But since nothing turns out totally the same as people planned, I may need to go to another world first¡­ which''s unfortunate!! Well, going back to the subject of the girls who would accompany me, it seems that the level of those three was stagnant despite continuing to hunt monsters in Rozz. Most likely it is because with their level the monsters do not give them much experience, and also their power is restricted there. In fact, that''s one of my biggest concerns and especially with this harpy girl! I''m afraid that this girl will take off the restraining object that I had given her before and be punished by the world!! ¡­So it''s best to take her to an Area where she can freely display her current power. As for the other two girls accompanying me¡­ Saeko-chan has a level of [95] and so it would be good for her to go to that Area as well. Also, she can control Scythe better¡­ it seems like she''s the one with the best relationship with her. [I still think that the main reason you bring her is to continue to be able to do it with her] "..." Since I don''t want to respond to that observation, then let''s move on to the last girl. The reason for bringing the latter one is... "Don''t worry, Haruna-san! I''ll make sure this lad holds himself back a bit!! S-Stop looking at me like that, you damn perverted brat! " "..." The truth is that she had joined our group before I knew it! D-Damn Rei¡­ she will make it harder to spend time alone with Saeko-chan!! [You see, I was right, fufufu~] ¡­ Well, I think that since Haruna sets her eyes on Vrana-chan who continued to pull my hand with her hands that took this shape thanks to the object I gave her earlier, I think her main concern was this girl. It seems that even though she has now accepted a bit that I was having sex with those two girls, I think she still thinks that Vrana-chan is a girl that she should protect... or forbid her to do those things. So I want to think that Rei will only get in the way if I try to do something with Vrana-chan... "... I think that instead of being able to stop Alexander-san from doing something, she can end up naked in bed with him rather. " "E-Eh? O-Of course not, Saya!! I-I... I-I... s-something like that is... " Suddenly due to Saya''s words, the confidence that some girls seemed to have in Rei greatly collapses¡­ no, I think that even she herself had lost a bit of that confidence that she showed earlier! Umu, now that I think about it, maybe this isn''t so bad!! ¡°Hihihi¡­ it''s a shame you have to leave after experiencing one of the best things in the world, boy. This older woman could give you a lot of advice on that... after all, it can be said that I have a lot of experience, hihihi" "Glup ..." D-Damn old woman, w-why is she talking until now?!! Couldn''t you have told me that the previous time we argued?! Also, don''t you see that I already had enough trouble to decide to leave this place?!! ¡­N-No, maybe Lena wanted to teach me that in a practical way¡­ s-so it''s better that I don''t accept that offer of hers! Also, it is not bad to gain more experience slowly by myself!! ¡°Well¡­ that topic aside, you should be careful where you go, kid. While it is not like everywhere there are people with a level 2 soul, your strength¡­ and even those three girls are still quite low, you cannot be careless. " "..." Taking a much more serious mood, Lena continues with those words. So in response to that, I could only nod showing a similar expression... previously since there were some things I had to discuss with her, I went to look for her the day after leaving the room after having lost my virginity... -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (Several days before leaving for the 7 Mountains sect) After leaving the girls so that they could talk quietly, I quickly went in search of Lena who this time had not appeared along with all the others... I thought that this old woman would make fun of me for that, but it seems that I was wrong. Maybe that old woman is more mature than I had thought. ...when I left the room, Kurisu and Saeko-chan shot me pleading eyes not to do it, but... sooner or later they had to go through a barrage of questions from the others, so there was little point in delaying that too long. "Oh~ I thought you''d still be doing it with those two, boy, hihihi. What''s wrong? Do you want another pill like the one Shisuka gave you earlier?~ Hihihi, it''s so sad that someone so young depends on these, you know?" "Fuck you! I don''t need those pills to make love to a girl!! I-I have enough energy not to depend on those pills... " "Is that so? Then, why do you seem to have a hard time saying that, hihihi? " "..." W-While I didn''t need those pills to do it with the girls again, the truth is that I thought it would be nice to have some with me for some special moment or something like that... sadly, now it seems difficult to ask this old woman for some! "I didn''t come for that... I was worried about something else and so I thought the best thing would be to come to talk to you, old hag" "Hmn? What''s wrong, did you do something wrong? ¡­Don''t tell me you ended up putting it in the wrong hole and ended up hurting a girl?" "Got damn! Of course not!! ¡­It is perhaps the opposite¡­ I wanted to know if you didn''t have something like a contraceptive " This witch damn... not that it was mature enough not to bother me about losing my virginity and most well probably only had been busy, and so she not to go with the other girls before!! Well, it''s probably for the best that I''m the only one who has to put up with her teasing¡­ if Kurisu heard this old woman''s words, she might have fainted in embarrassment! Although, since they were not things that were pleasant to listen to, I decided to go directly to the subject for which I had come here! Yesterday I couldn''t stop worrying about these things¡­ they crossed my mind for a few seconds but¡­ since that could only increase the girls'' uneasiness and doubts at that time, then I could only dismiss those things in my mind! Now that¡­ the work was done, I started to worry more about those things and that''s why I quickly ran with this old woman! Somehow I felt that it was bad to talk to the girls about those things now... I don''t know why but mentioning to the two of them that they needed to take a contraceptive now, I felt that would make them think that I only wanted to have sex with them and not that we were in a serious relationship! ...I understood that this could just be my imaginations, but... that didn''t make it easier to tell them! So if I couldn''t bring it up to them directly, then I thought it would be okay if someone else did. Also, they may feel more comfortable that way. ¡°Oh~ So that''s it¡­ I think I had some around here. Hihihi, don''t worry, I''ll mention it to those two. " "T-Thank you..." Hearing Lena''s words, now I felt more relieved. There was a possibility that something like this did not exist in this world... although I think this will be very low. Also, it seems that she quickly understood my other problem and she offered to speak to Kurisu and Saeko herself. That certainly took a lot of weight off my shoulders! ¡­Well, there is still the possibility that the girls decide not to use them! Although, just like before, I think that''s unlikely¡­ well, even if it happened, the words I said to Kurisu weren''t a lie. If she wanted to be a mother, then I would support her! T-That made me quite nervous, but¡­ I didn''t think it was a bad thing either! Well, I think that they decided to do that is pretty low. "Leaving that issue aside, how are you doing your practice in alchemy? Have you improved from the last time you showed me your mixing skills? " "Oh, that... I honestly hadn''t had much time to practice alchemy. Still, I think I should be able to create a [Rebrith Chanel pill] without much trouble!" "Oh ~ Is that so? Then why don''t you show me? " "..." Geh! In the end, this old woman forced me to show her my current level in alchemy. The good thing is that because my rank in alchemy actually went up, I only had to try a few times to show her that I was right! Besides, by achieving this, I had met one of the conditions to be able to see her granddaughter now!! ¡°What have you thought to do in the future, boy? After all, you and some of the girls have reached a strength with which it would be a shame to remain in an Area equal to this one... " "About that, I think..." After showing my achievements in alchemy to Lena, she starts asking me about my plans for the future. So I begin to tell the plans I had to return to Gaia... although, I had to delay these for a few weeks!! ¡°That''s¡­ haa~ Seems like fate has wanted us to reunite, boy. Out of the many levels 2 Areas to choose from in this vast world, you had to go to that place... " ¡°¡­Please don''t say it that way, witch. What if someone misinterprets that? They will think I have s0ome strange fetish! " ¡°Tch¡­ you''re still the same insolent brat even after you''re no longer a virgin. I had thought about talking of these things to you until you had a level 2 soul as promised, but... I''d better do it now. Maybe that will help you avoid some problems. " In the end, it seems that the Area where the 7 Mountains sect was, is the same one where Lena had her alchemy guild along with her daughters¡­ so, she starts to tell me her story more in detail. It was not something surprising, and rather it was something that was perhaps simply constantly being heard on Gaia. When the guild that she and her daughters belonged to began to gain a little fame after several years and experience of practicing alchemy... in addition to that this old woman really had a quite happy life during that process to have a large number of daughters so this one grew quite a bit too, then another alchemy guild laid eyes on all those women. Especially in Lena''s granddaughter who was born with a great talent for alchemy¡­ it even seems that this girl managed to create a very valuable recipe at a very young age! But it was a shame that even though their guild excelled in alchemy a little more than the others, the other on the other hand had members with a little more strength. Besides, it was an older guild of several generations and, thanks to that, it had better relationships with other guilds. So the result of all this was obvious¡­ there was a battle between both parties and the result was one where several of her daughters and granddaughters died or escaped like her¡­ also, that guild had taken her talented granddaughter now. Apparently, Lena was very sorry for that fact but it was also thanks to this that they did not pursue them to exterminate them... ¡° So those bastards have my precious Huldra-chan in their hands now?! " "It''s not yours, it''s my brat granddaughter!" "W-Well... you know what I mean, Lena-obasan" "Hmp~ I agreed to introduce you to my granddaughter, not give her to you instead..." "I know~, I know~ It''s not like I have any fetish for holding a girl against her will" ¡°Well, if you were just a perverted brat, then from the beginning I wouldn''t have made such a promise to you. Hihihi, if you manage to conquer my granddaughter''s heart, then I have no problem with her staying by your side " "It is a promise! But... it''s really a shame that little huldra-chan may be suffering now... " ¡°Hihihi¡­ you don''t have to worry so much about it, boy. My granddaughter is still like the hen that lays gold eggs for that guild, so they shouldn''t give her bad treatment. As for whether you''re worried about them getting their hands on her, that''s even less unlikely. Despite the fact that our race is made up of beautiful women, and my granddaughter seems to even excel in our race on that fact, this can only be enjoyed by people who we are willing to allow it... hihihi, otherwise, only a misfortune awaits those people who do not heed that warning. In fact, it can be said that the best we could do was to quickly get away from that Area and go to remote regions. That way, they couldn''t coerce my granddaughter with other members of her family. ¡­Hihihi, by the time that guild realized this, it was too late and my entire family had dispersed throughout various Areas in far-off places where it was difficult for their influence to reach us. " Well... I think I can trust this old woman''s words on that. If she didn''t believe this herself, then she wouldn''t be so calm now¡­ after all, the girl we were talking about was her precious granddaughter. As for the feature her race seemed to have¡­ since I was a bit curious, I asked her more about it and then¡­ it actually seemed like a pretty bad thing to put your hands on a Huldra-chan if she didn''t agree with it! Apparently, practically when you insert your member on one Huldra, the fluids from them turn into something like a corrosive liquid that in the best of cases would make it very painful to use it again! At worst... your penis could end up shutting up with a simple jolt!! ¡­Indeed, her race was like a beautiful flower with poisonous thorns! Although, since I don''t have a fondness for taking a woman against her wishes, that didn''t bother me much. If the little Huldra-chan has different feelings and she is not attracted to me, then despite being a bit disappointing, I could go on with my life without a problem. "That makes me happy, at least I know I can wait a bit to finally meet a huldra... although, I really do not know if you''re trying to stop me from going now to try to rescue her, or you are motivating me to do it... Damn witch, did you have to add that your granddaughter was even more beautiful than a normal huldra?! " ¡°Hihihi¡­ I was just telling you the truth. Besides... I am a huldra too, you have forgotten that?! " ¡°¡­ I''m sure you''re lying! Surely you are of a different race! Like a forest witch with a tail or something like that!! " "Fuck you brat! Tch¡­ should I feed you all these pills that are like the ones Shisuka gave you and lock you up here with me? ¡°I-I''m sorry¡­ I was wrong, Huldra-san~! " Chapter 375 Depart to the sect 7 mountains 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Hihihi, remember boy, you don''t have to be so abrupt" ¡°¡­Okay, don''t worry Lena. I assure you that I will save your granddaughter! Although... for that, we have to wait a bit. I just hope that she is not suffering now. " When my thoughts got a bit caught up in the memories of my earlier conversation with Lena, she pulls me out of these. It seems like she was worried that I would do some crazy thing once I got to that Area, so she reminds me again to be patient... Well, even though I was quite reassured by all the things she said earlier, it was still inevitable not to worry a bit. ¡°Hihihi¡­ you don''t have to worry about it so much. I told you, although it is true that some of that guild seemed attracted by the beauty of my granddaughter, unless they want to lose their member, none would dare to lay a hand on her... Surely she still maintains her purity... but since our race is a bit liberal in that regard, maybe you really should quickly strive to be stronger if you want to be the one to take this one, hihihi " "..." It seems that this old woman misunderstood why I wanted to rescue her granddaughter quickly... she had mentioned that when her guild fell, that her granddaughter was quite young and so she had no experience with men... but my concern was that this girl would suffer, not that she could lose her virginity with other men! ¡­If when I meet her she continues being a virgin, that''s fine. If she decides to give it to someone else¡­ it''s not nice to think that, but I can accept it too. I was not a lustful boy who only acted solely on his wishes!! ...Well, not so much. Only a little... no, maybe a little more than a little... well, that does not matter, right? Although... I really don''t know if this damn witch is trying to make me careful once I go there, or is indirectly prompting me to run to rescue her granddaughter! Well¡­ she is still his granddaughter, so she may have mixed feelings that make her do things opposite to her wishes. ¡°A-Alex¡­ stop stroking my ass! T-The other girls are watching¡­ " "Hmn? Ah, sorry... But... don''t you really want to come with me Kurisu? " As I said goodbye to Kurisu, my hands had enjoyed her buttocks which had given me quite a bit of pleasure before! So she complains in a whisper in my ear¡­ now I think I can''t blame Lena for thinking I was just a lustful boy! ...well, I think that for any man it is difficult to separate from a girl with whom he has come to have a physical relationship... umu, that must be the reason why I have to say those words to Kurisu again when I saw her eyes! "E-Emmm... n-not that I don''t want to go with you, but... I have some things to do here too, Alex... Besides, I don''t think I can help you where you are going now. I-I think it''s better that I stay here to help you..." "..." It was a shame that she was right... along with other girls like Saya and Emilia-chan who were a bit blushing seeing my actions, they had been quite busy trying to create a dimensional gate and also transform the nuclear missiles that had various warheads in these in several missiles. ¡­By the way, all the girls were quite surprised as were the people who saw those things on HOTD. Well, since it seemed like creating a dimensional gate connecting this place and HOTD was more difficult than I had thought, Kurisu and the other girls had been quite busy. Although, they did not lack on motivation to do this, and also we must not forget that they were quite talented. So it probably shouldn''t take too long. [Fufufu... It''s really not enough for you to have only Saeko accompany you? You seem to be quite an energetic boy, Alexander] ¡­I-I wanted to tell Aurora that my desire to bring Kurisu with me was solely due to something emotional, but¡­ I would be lying if I said that her words did not have any truth! Also¡­ even though I had been able to have many other intimate moments with those two, there was something that bothered me a bit! It was that I couldn''t repeat something like what happened on the day we lost our virginities! It seems that the girls considered that occasion as something "special" or "no alternative" for the three of us to do it at the same time that night!! ¡­Despite saying some hints to both of them to do it that way again, Kurisu and Saeko seemed embarrassed enough to repeat that!! For that reason, rather than starting to eat other girls, now my main objective was another... no, perhaps it was rather to say that I would try to do it together with seeking to intensify the deepening of my relationship with the other girls... after all, no I couldn''t put that aside either! Well, the thing I was talking about now was¡­ to break a bit the ideology or common sense that most girls had about sexual matters! I think that would really become a problem for me if the girls were too reserved in those things!! ¡­My future sex life could be very different depending on how the girls deal with these issues after all!! Without a doubt, I would rather be able to act more freely in those moments than to have some restrictions!! [¡­I don''t think anyone would complain about his future sex life having so many girls around him, Alexander. More than anything else, you just want to satisfy your perversion more...] "..." W-Well¡­ maybe that''s true, but¡­ this was probably like money, Aurora! The more you have, the more you want!! [Well¡­ I don''t have much of a problem with your wishes. I only ask that you consider balancing your time with those things and continuing to seek more strength as well. Fufufu¡­ I think it would be cruel if you don''t try to enjoy your life, and if that makes you happy, then it''s okay for you to try hard too on that] U-Umu... don''t worry Aurora, I''ll try to balance those things... I understand very well that it''s bad to just focus on satisfying my sexual desire. Aurora never seemed to forbid those things from me, and I think it''s because of her situation¡­ surely anybody can''t say that someone is happy being trapped in someone else''s body! Well, I''ve already discussed that with her, and for now we can only wait. Also, even though I said that she probably didn''t have many complaints about me spending time with girls, surely that''s only up to a point! If I lost myself just wanting to spend my time in the girls'' arms, I''m sure she would be the first to complain to me! Although... although I can''t lie by saying I don''t want something like that, I haven''t lost sight of my goal either! Perhaps instead it was more well say that now I had several other goals! And one of these was to find a way for girls to be more open in sexual matters!! ...sadly, perhaps this is even more difficult than reaching the peak of force on Gaia!! No¡­ it can''t be that difficult! It''s not like girls'' desire and drive to have sex is 0! Surely this in they would be lower than mine, but certainly this was also present in all the girls !! What''s more¡­ "Hmn~!" I was thinking of giving Kurisu a light kiss as a farewell, but¡­ thinking about all that, I pulled her with a little force and took her lips quite intensely! So, I put my tongue in her mouth to caress hers while my hands again begin to caress her butt through her new pants... and, since that still didn''t seem to satisfy my desire, my fingers follow the line that separates her buttocks until it reaches her vagina and rubs it a bit! If we consider it, then it could be said that the girls themselves had decided to go down that road! Since all of them had agreed to be by my side even knowing that they would not be the only girls by my side, then at that moment they began to slowly change their thoughts about those things!! No, well... maybe it was rather that many did not consider that so deeply. Although they had accepted that there will be more girls present by my side, their thoughts probably had not reached to imagining something like have sex all together either... Although... there were also some whose mentalities were already more open or showed signs of being so from the beginning too. Either way, I had already made up my mind on this! I had no problem with the girls continuing to be the same during everyday life, but¡­ in the moments of intimacy between us would be good if they let themselves be guided a bit by their lust! Showing a lewd side while in bed was not something they had to be ashamed of!! "Hmn~!!" "A-Alexander... I-I told you that you had to control yourself over those things!" "M-Mom?~" "Aunt Haruna, why do you cover my eyes, I want to see~" "I-I want a goodbye kiss too, Alex-kun~" "Don''t start over, Shisuka!" "T-This..." "Don''t worry, Emilia-chan. Surely it''s just that Alexander-san can''t help not wanting to part from Kurisu-san now... that''s a bit enviable, don''t you think? " "Alexander-sama..." "T-That dam bra- I-I mean, my lord is quite affectionate, don''t he is?" "Y-You damn perverted brat¡­ it seems like he really doesn''t want to leave Kurisu-san here!" "Fufufu ... since I also feel a bit sorry for her because we have to leave soon, you shouldn''t complain so much Rei" Sorry, Haruna! If I hold back now, then it will probably be much more difficult for all the other girls to show their wishes more openly!! A-Although... at least it''s true that I shouldn''t do it when the little girls are present... I-It''s a bit difficult to distinguish when doing something like that is perverting to someone, and when it is simply trying to make them freer with their impulses. ...I may only have to set an age limit to influence the thoughts of a girl... something like 15 years will be fine? "Ha... ha¡­" "Ha ... Ha ... you-you... silly Alex~!" "..." After a long and deep kiss with Kurisu, it seems that it is too early for her to accept our being affectionate in front of others, and then with her face quite flushed, she runs straight into the mansion. As for the other girls present, as I had thought, each one seems to have their own ideas and limits on this... the good thing is that now I don''t think it is impossible to achieve my purpose! So while I lick my lips to wipe the excess of Kurisu''s saliva and mine and also as a reflection by thinking a bit about what the future might look like¡­ I take one last look at the girls who would be staying here. ¡­Since I was taking with me the girls who had a higher level among all of them, I couldn''t help but worry a bit. The only thing that reassures me a bit is that the situation in the kingdom is now very stable, and also that I had given everyone new equipment like Kurisu who was wearing new clothes. I had earned a lot of crystals on HOTD so I thought the best way to use these was to provide all the girls with better equipment. Thus, all the girls wore a variety of new equipment that suited their abilities... Most of these were [G] and [F] range... so they were definitely pretty good! Or at least it was like that for someone in this Area! Also, since it had become a kind of custom for all of us... I search on the system for those that looked a bit similar. As a result of that, most of the equipment the girls wore was from a monster called [Black Infernal Cobra]¡­ apparently, it was a creature that had a level 2 soul and could even reach a level 3! In addition, this snake also had a line of a dragon of the 5%!! So they were undoubtedly very good equipment that provided abilities and protection even slightly exceeding the range that they were. Besides, it''s not that those girls were so weak... Girls like Kurisu, Saya, Shisuka, and Emilia-chan who had concentrated on other things instead of going monster hunting and therefore had the lowest level among them, were still at the 7th limit. As for the ones that went hunting like Rika, Rei, and even Haruna who had her monsters that hunted for her, they had reached levels between 80 and 99. ¡­Since even they had leveled, then it was normal to think that Haruna''s cat and the dog had reached peak strength in this Area. And then thanks to naming them, they are now monsters with a level 2 Soul. For now, they have their power restricted to be able to continue with her and help the other girls. In addition, the soldier girls had also gotten stronger... the only problem with them was that because some of them might have started training late, the level of many of them had stagnated and they would probably need help from some pills to keep raising their levels. Although, the good thing that this has a solution that now is not so difficult to achieve for our group. But they probably won''t be able to do it that fast either because they use firearms. Also, since their goal is to focus more on the group fight rather than personal, there isn''t much of a problem then. Well, back to the topic of the new equipment, of course those advantages that these gave to the girls were not cheap! Not to mention that there were also several girls around me now!! ¡­In truth perhaps this is one of the great disadvantages of having a harem. The number of G''s and Crystals that I was glad to see every time I looked at my status had now dropped enormously thanks to that... well, if it''s for the protection of the girls, then I don''t feel like I lost anything! ¡­ U-Umu! Even though these were some hundreds of millions of crystals!! ¡°I-If you want to stay for a few more days, then we can do it, Alexander. D-Don''t cry... " ¡°¡­No, let''s get going. Everyone, take good care of yourselves!! " "" Y-Yes... all of you too "" ¡­ M-my tears weren''t due to the sadness of parting from all these girls, s-surely these were by happiness at know that, thanks to this new equipment, they should be safer now! Well... maybe a part of me also wanted to express what my pockets feel since they couldn''t! So after waving my hand at Kurisu who was doing the same from the door of the mansion poking her head, I turned around to enter the guild branch along with Renka-chan who had suggested to stay more days to me with a slightly worried face, and the other girls who also quickly followed in our footsteps. I had taken Renka-chan with us mainly because I felt a little bad leaving her here alone after bringing her from her world. Unlike Emilia who could meet some girls in her world, she would practically have to stay with people who almost she just meet. Furthermore, since her strength had reached the limit of this Area, the place we were going to should be more suitable for her development as well. Apart from all those girls who entered the guild with me and who quickly accompany me in the direction of where the dimensional gates were, I had also decided to bring my Venus with me in her poke-ball. Now this plant was my only monster that had not improved its soul level... although, I can''t complain about that either since it was because it had concentrated on producing [mana pearls] for the creation of pills. Besides, its level still kept increasing at least a little bit even while doing that¡­ when I saw it, this was level [97] now! So thinking that there should be enough resources for Lena and Shisuka to make some more of those pills for the guild girls [Alexander-sama''s Servants], I decided to bring it with me and see if I could help my plant to reach the strength of its monster sisters as well. ...this one seemed a bit unhappy with the matter that was now the weakest between them. Of course, most of these girls with me were also wearing new black equipment with some white lines and a scale pattern protruding from them. Since they would go with me to a level 2 Area, logically a piece of stronger equipment was even more necessary for them! Among them, only Scythe continued to use the same equipment since this one was already of a fairly high rank. Then after paying a fee to the guild members of the world, all of us entered the dimensional gate. Picture Celi and Milene Hi all! I''m sorry, but today''s episode in P.atreon were the images from which I base for the characters Celi and Milene. In order not to lose continuity in P.atreon, I could only publish this chapter in the same way. Until the next publication it is the normal chapter. ------------------------ ------------------------ Links: https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/photos/866333861488805 https://www.facebook.com/System-evolution-of-soul-101129721342560/photos/866333858155472 ------------------------ ------------------------ Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw Chapter 376 Depart to the sect 7 mountains 5 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "... I''m surprised they remember my face, after all, they should only have seen me a couple of times..." "Hmp~ Do you think they would so easily forget the person who practically tricked the King out of 100 simple pills and robbed his precious daughter cause that? " "..." Although I knew which area was where the 7 Mountains sect was, I believed that it was best to ask for information from people who were members of this sect. Also, Lena had been gone for several years from that place, so maybe some things could have changed during that time. For that reason, my entire group had arrived at the capital of the Delna Kingdom, and we immediately headed directly to the castle so that we could see my dear King-father-in-law. ¡°Unbelievable¡­ there really is a castle! Besides, there are also soldiers patrolling the place! " "Renka-chan, you shouldn''t stray too far¡­ after all, this is someone else''s house." "Y-Yes ..." ¡°¡­ There shouldn''t be a problem, Saeko-san. Since the Master has now taken the princess of this kingdom as his woman, then this should also be considered his home. " ¡° Yeah~ It''s normal that all of this is also the master''s territory, roock~! " "E-Eh? A- Also the princess of this Kingdom is Alexander''s woman?!" " It is too early to only be surprised by that, Renka-chan ... not only she but the woman knight that protects the princess is the woman of this brat too! " Among us, the most surprised to see the atmosphere in this place was Renka-chan. If it hadn''t been stopped by Saeko, then surely she would have started exploring the entire castle... On the other hand, I was a little worried that Mary and Vrana-chan''s words would be heard by the soldiers in this place! Although what the first says may have some truth, it is also not difficult for it to be misinterpreted! Especially the commentary on the second girl!! ¡­Well, it seems that even though some soldiers seemed to listen to them, none of them took it in a bad way and only made way for us to enter the castle. For me, that was perhaps the most surprising! I thought that I would have to speak to a guard so that they would grant me an audience with the King, but¡­ upon seeing me, they quickly stand aside and allow us to enter directly! In fact, they seemed a bit nervous when they looked at me... I think the words Rei complains about were quite plausible¡­ they must remember me quite well! Or at least they should have heard some rumors. Although this was a bit unexpected, I can''t say that I feel bad either. "Oh~ You must be Alexander-kun, right? You are just as Cleirsa described you... " " Aniki~!" " Tch... when I thought that today would be a good day since I could see my wife recently, you had to appear damn brat..." After walking for a while in the corridors of the castle while us taking someone who looked like a castle servant as a guide, we all came to a room where were the people I expected to see... no, apart from my King-father-in-law and Lorens-kun who runs quickly towards me once he sees me, there was also a woman here who I saw for the first time. ...because she had great similarity with Cleirsa which she mentions with a smile on her face, only that she had a slightly more mature appearance than Cleirsa, so it was easy to assume that she should be the queen of this kingdom and her mother! ¡°Little one, you don''t need to be so nervous. After all, we will soon become family~ " "¡­Hello" It seems like she misinterpreted my silence while watching her a bit. No, it''s not that I was nervous about meeting my queen-mother-in-law¡­ I was a bit surprised that she was a pretty young beautiful woman! She even looked a little younger than Haruna and Yuriko... well, the King isn''t like he''s an old man either. I should have expected this. On the other hand, despite the fact that she and Lorens-kun seemed very happy to see me, the other man in this family did not seem to share their same feelings at all... his gaze and his aura with which he tried to generate pressure was a bit annoying. ¡°Ho~ I''m sorry, I was really surprised that I forgot to introduce myself. I am Cleir, the mother of Cleirsa and Lorens. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Alexander-kun" "It is also a pleasure to meet you... Queen" "" Nice to meet you "" "" I -It''s a pleasure "" "You really are quite cute~ You don''t want to become my fianc¨¦ instead of Cleirsa~" "..." "M-Mom?" " D-Damn brat¡­ is not enough to take my precious daughter from me, now you also want to take my wife from me?!! " ... I try to nod when Cleir -san respectfully introduces herself while the girls next to me also give their greetings either with a normal attitude or a little nervous, but then unexpectedly my head bumps against something soft... W-When I look up looking for the reason, then in front of me before I even knew it there was Cleir -san! My head had been stopped by a quite gifted breast as this queen stroked my head!! Curse! While the topic about her daughter may be true, the King cannot blame me for this! I have not done anything to make something like this happen! Besides, it''s not that I had a fondness for taking women away from other men! ...Probably. Therefore, the killing intent that is directing me now is unjustified!! Well... not that I can blame him for that either. Either way, he should understand that his wife was only joking! She seemed to be one of those mothers who likes to tease her daughter''s boyfriends a bit... maybe. "Damn brat! How long do you plan to stay like this? I knew that I should kill you when I had the chance!! " ¡­ s-stop blaming me for this, damn it! It''s not like I can push her away! She is the Queen after all. She might think I''m rude if I do that, you know?!! ¡°Alexander¡­ why the hell have you started putting your hands around the Queen''s Square! C-Can''t you behave a little?!! " "..." T-This is¡­ it''s a reflection! In addition, I was curious to know how Cleirsa-san would develop in the future!! ¡° Fufufu¡­ it seems that you are also a little rascal like Turla said. Besides, it really seems that you have several girls around you¡­ and these should not be all of them since Turla said that there were quite a few women who lived in your mansion. " "..." Tch¡­ it seems that Turla said some unnecessary things to my Queen-mother-in-law¡­ I should punish her a bit when I see her again! "I swear I''ll kill you brat... just wait and see... I''ll make it look like an accident so no one will suspect!" " Stop being like that, Ferrt! I was just kidding a bit with my new son-in-law! Also, for a while you haven''t stopped being rude to him¡­ greet him properly! " "" ... "" "Y-Yes ... Ii-it''s a pleasure to see you again, Alexander ... I''m so glad you haven''t died yet..." "..." Even if his words were probably sarcastic, it seems that the King had a hard time saying these... putting that aside, it seems that now I understand better who is the dominant side in this relationship! Not only in character, but it also seems that this Queen is a bit stronger than him too¡­ the level above his head is [140]! In fact, maybe if not for that, then my hands instead of going to her waist would probably look to analyze other areas of her to see the possible development that Cleirsa would have in the future! ¡­Like I told Rei, my hands moved instinctively. And this one told me that ... if my hands were placed elsewhere, then it could be quite dangerous! Well... although it is true that I said that I did not intend to take his woman away from this King, I either simply could not let go of his threats of wanting to kill me! Those words didn''t seem like a simple joke! I wanted to tease him a bit, but unfortunately I didn''t dare move my hands either!! Besides... How do you intend to kill me and make it look like an accident if you can''t even keep those thoughts to only on your mind?!! ¡° Have you come to see Cleirsa, little one? " "About that¡­" Well, once the queen comes back to the King''s side, he seems to calm down a bit... fuck! If that bastard keeps looking at me with a triumphant gaze while holding Cleir- san''s hand! I really can change my previous thoughts of wanting to take the wife from a man! Ignoring the pretentious King, I begin to tell Cleir-san why we came here. The truth is that I also wanted to do something else, but¡­ with the Queen here, that didn''t seem right to do. When I spoke to Lena earlier, she had also handed me a video camera. At first, this confused me a bit ?... I thought that damn old woman wanted to show me some intimate moment she had with a poor man who managed to cheat or drug, so I was about to discard that cursed object instantly... The good thing is that before I did, she clarified things by telling me that there was what Shisuka recorded when they gave the pills to the King! I had forgotten that I asked them to do that... Umu, it was quite entertaining to see how the King''s face was distorted frame by frame in the image when the two of them handed him the chest with the 100 pills that I had promised to give him¡­ I had to repeat that scene several times until I was satisfied! Previously, since I was worried that he might change his mind, I left 50 pills [Channel Rebrith phills] with Lena. So, after my Venus produced the necessary material for them to make the other 50, I asked them to bring them as soon as possible. Since in a month my Venus could produce 100 mana pearls every month, in a month Shisuka and Lena should have been able to create those 50 pills even if they failed half the time! So I was confident that these would quickly reach the King''s hands!! ¡­In truth my Venus was a treasure for the alchemists! I wanted to share and see that magnificent scene with him, but... I also have enough tact not to destroy the image of a man in front of his wife. Haa ~ It seems that I still have a too soft heart. "Boy, why are you smiling? Stop, that''s giving me the creeps!" "It''s nothing... well, we came because..." Leaving the other issues aside, I decided to start explaining why we are here to all of them. ¡°I see, so you all want to enter the 7 Mountains Sect. Well, Cleirsa''s advice was correct. With the strength of all of you, that would certainly be a better place for you to become even stronger. Also, surely the other seniors and elders shouldn''t object to this¡­ you all seem to be quite talented~ No doubt that''s a good thing for the sect. " ¡­ Honestly, I wasn''t so motivated to join that sect. From what I heard from the two female members of this one, it''s not like this one enjoyed a great reputation that people struggled to get in. But hey, it''s better to get to a place where there are people I know than to one where everything is totally unknown. Above all, if those people are my woman! Especially I also wanted to see those two as it had been a while since the last time we were together! In addition, it can be good to go to a place where people consider that we have enough talent as Cleir-san says ... her last words, more than a compliment, her face really showed a bit of surprise. Above all when she laid eyes on Mary, Scythe, and Vrana... she must have felt that these girls also had a soul level 2! The others of us were not far behind them either... Renka-chan and Saeko were in the 9th limit reached almost the maximum level in this for the first one, and the second one was only left behind a little. Rei thought she might be the weakest of our group, soon she should also reach that strength since is now a level [88]! As for me, after taking a [ Limit- break] pill, I was in the same situation as Renka now !! It''s a shame that it couldn''t help me get into the next soul level¡­ well, since I''d expected that to happen, it wasn''t that disappointing either. "Well, then I''ll take care of taking you there~ Surely Cleirsa will be happy to see you, Alexander" "E-Eh? D-Didn''t you just arrive, Cleir? W-Weren''t you going to stay for a few days here?! " "I''m sorry Ferret, but... that''s the best option, right?" ¡°T-That''s it¡­ Kuh! I really hate you damn brat ... " "..." This time, I really felt a little sorry for the King! Since it seems that Cleir-san had just arrived from the sect, probably he was hoping to spend some time alone with her! So, as a man and in addition to the fact that I had also just parted ways with Kurisu and the other girls very recently, I could understand their situation very well!! Therefore, I apologize in my mind to this King in true. It seems that his time with his wife was a bit restricted since he had to manage this realm while she was in the sect... I can understand why the King was watching me with eyes as if I was his worst enemy now! ¡­Our relationship may not be the best, but I actually felt a little bad for ruining his long-awaited meeting with his Queen! If I were him, I would send responsible for that to the more depths place of the dungeon on the castle!! So my apology was sincere this time. I just didn''t express it out loud because he would probably take it as a mockery... ¡°Alexander, Mom, please take care of yourselves... it''s a shame, I too would like to go have fun there." ¡°It''s true¡­ you are the one responsible for all this happening¡­ you are the one who brought this little wolf to our house! It would be good if you were the one that that wolf took away... little traitor!"" ¡° Fufufu you can''t Lorens-kun, you have to focus on your training if you want to go there in the future. Also, even though Alexander- kun''s weapon is quite strong, you can''t just play with it and you should do your normal training. On the other hand, Ferret ¡­ you don''t have to be like this! I''ll be back soon, so stop complaining. Not even Lorents is throwing a tantrum because her mom has to go. " "Y-Yes mama" " Nununu..." "" ... "" ¡°¡­Don''t worry, Lorens. There will be time for us to go play at another time." After Cleir -san finished his preparations to leave, we said goodbye to those two who were saying goodbye to us. The King kept grumbling about this, and Lorens only seemed to regret not being able to go and have fun at the sect¡­ Well, probably¡­ no, it is almost certain that the only thing that awaited me there were some problems! ...I have nothing to comment on with the King''s murmurs. Despite the fact that Lorens is an androgynous boy, my preferences are totally heterosexual. On the other hand, it seems that it is really not very good to depend on something like firearms. Probably knowing this, Cleir-san cared about his son''s future development by advising him when she saw me giving him some ammunition for the pistol I had given him. Although, even if your skills and level are not greatly increased using these, I think it is inevitable that you will find the weapon a little fun. If it weren''t, the kids in my world probably wouldn''t use toys like these. Well, let''s not think about it. I am also glad that I will be able to see Cleirsa and Turla again! Finishing saying goodbye, I along with the girls and Cleir-san return to the world guild to transport ourselves to the Area where the sect was. Thanks to her accompanying us, when we went directly to the place where the teleportation magic circle to move from Area to Area was, we avoided having to go through an exhaustive examination. "Then, let''s go to the Plozert Area " ...I''m glad, if it weren''t for her, I would have had to spend to get an object to hide my condition. It''s something that probably I will need in the future but after what I spent recently, I not had really wanted to do now... With the indication of Cleir-san to join her in the teleportation circle, we also placed ourselves on it. Plozert... I have to solve the problem with who ordered to attack the girls... also, by sure I will still have to keep moving in that place, after all, that''s where Lena''s enemies are! And now they''re mine too!! Chapter 377 7 mountains Sect 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- In a matter of a few seconds, we were soon in the 7 mountains sect... it still amazes me a bit how practical this world''s dimensional technology is every time I use it. It''s certainly a pretty good thing! Apparently, since we were not members of the sect, we came to a branch of the world guild within this one that was near the entrance... this seemed to be used by low-ranking disciples to get quests to obtain resources for your daily life, so the place was packed with people in uniforms just like the ones I had seen when the princess met a group of them in Rozz''s forest the last time. Thanks to Cleir-san being with us, they just looked at us with a little curiosity and stayed away as in the capital of her kingdom. Although her status in this place was lower than in Delna, we can see that she was still someone of importance in the sect. Both, she and the guy who stayed crying in the castle, here they had a rank of Major it seems. Also, given their strength and relationships that they had with other people here, they were at the top of these. As Cleir-san prepared to return here, she told us about some things about the sect. This sect was founded by a man who is the leader of this one together with 7 of his first disciples... why only 7 and why that name you question? Because the place they took as a base stood out 7 big mountains... yes, people in this world really like to name things without much effort! Well, it''s not my problem and also sometimes keeping things simple is better. The important thing is, that over time, those 7 disciples who now have the rank of Elders in the sect also managed to create their own influences under them. Although, it seems that it was a lower rank than the sect itself since being in Level 1 Areas. As the Delna Kingdom as an example. So that to sum it up, you could say that this sect was formed by 7 clans with enough strength to control a region or kingdom at a level 1 area, and they were led by an old man who was stronger than these 7 people. Of course, looking at the number of people here, it was impossible for all of them to be members of those 7 Elders'' families. Like almost any other sect, this one accepted almost anyone who wanted to join them. Although, certainly the most talented people were, the more effort they put to recruit them. ...Talent is probably one of the most valued things in any world after all. Returning to the topic of this sect, that from before caused 7 factions to be created here. This sounded like it was a bad thing, but it seems that the relationship between them was quite good. Although, logically it was impossible for this to be totally 100%. But when there was some friction between them, then the sect leader would come in to fix it. Clairsa had already told me a bit about this, so I wasn''t that surprised. But it is also true that not everything was as I had imagined... In my head, I thought this place would be something like a university where many people gathered, but... when we left the guild, I realize it was not! Instead of a university, this looked more like a small town!! According to Cleir- san''s words, this sect had around 10,000 members¡­ Damn! There were 10 thousand subjects!! And this sect could not say it was one of the largest in this area!! ... it''s kind of scary to think how big the biggest sects would be. [Well, although you can also intimidate people with numbers, the main thing is still the level of strength of the people. A sect with 10,000 people with a level 1 soul probably cannot be compared to one with only 100 members with a level 2 soul] ...that is right, but still is surprising to see an organization with that many members, Aurora. Well, unlike HOTD where the world''s population has dropped a lot, on Gaia it doesn''t seem like organizations have a problem getting members! Even though that number seemed quite surprising, this does not mean that all those people were strong as Aurora says... of all the people I see walking around the place, only the three girls next to me and Cleir-san have a level 2 Soul. In fact, even people at the peak of the 9th limit didn''t see much. Although what does seem to be a requirement to enter the sect, is at least to have opened an energy core. So it was still a bit surprising to see all the people here surpassing the 5th limit. After asking Cleir-san for more information on this, she told me that probably 80% of the sect members were people with a strength between the 5th and 9th limits, 15% were important disciples who had a great strength and maybe a possibility of having a soul level 2 or already they were on that level but sadly they don''t have much of a chance to keep getting strong. The other 5% was Core Disciples who had an even more promising future than that 10% from before, and therefore the sect was striving to train, and seniors, instructors, and elders of the sect. ¡­Well, analyzing those words of hers, that meant that there were at least around 500 people with a level 2 soul in this sect. Umu, it seems that the 7 Mountains Sect really couldn''t be underestimated in this Area either! Besides, that also means that each faction should have about 70 members at that level¡­ maybe be less since I think there should also be people who are more loyal to the sect leader. Either way, that was certainly something of a surprise! In our group we only have 3 people with a level 2 soul after all¡­ well, since it should almost be part of the Delna clan now, so should I say that I have 70 subordinates with that strength? ...Well at least I think I can count on them as allies¡­ no, I should subtract 1 from that number... The King of Delna sees me as his enemy after all. "...i-if you compare my parents'' sect with this one, then ours should be more of a small martial arts school..." "Well, not all of them seem strong... although it is annoying to fight against a much larger number, in the end, it would only take longer to defeat them " " Fufufu... well, people also say that thousands of ants can end up eating an elephant." Not only was I the one who was surprised by what my eyes saw, but it also seems that the girls next to me had similar feelings about this. Well, I don''t think everything can be evaluated in the same way either... depending on the region, circumstances, and other things, the complexity to achieve something can be different. So I think that Master Ma, his wife, and Renka- chan, all of them could take pride in leading various hundreds of disciples in their world. ¡­I was more concerned with Mary''s thinking. I could see her trying to confirm her words and go against this whole sect! Probably if a slight problem arises, then she would not hesitate to put her idea into practice! Honestly, I was a little more in agreement with the words of Saeko-chan. Although the bite of a small ant does not hurt much, the bite of 10 thousand is not something to joke... Well... that''s if we just had to rely on our physical strength for something like that. If I used all the things I have at my disposal, at least I think we could survive in case that happened. "This place feels a little different ... though, it''s not something unpleasant." ¡°Yes~ Vrana likes this place!! Master, let''s take this place and get all these people out of here!! " "..." On the other hand, there were also the girls who were more focused on the changing of the environment... probably they and the others were experiencing the same thing that I felt when I went to Kenichi''s world! No¡­ the feeling they feel should be even a little bit higher since the energy in that world was in decline. [Yes¡­ this place is definitely a level 15 zone. It should be a bit similar to the time you went to that world in the previous world where those Masters were] Yes, as Aurora says, the energy in the environment in this sect even though it was full of human constructions, was equal to or greater than what I felt when the old man forced me and Kenichi to go to the forest deep inside on the mountains in Japan! Therefore, it was normal that all the girls who came with me were quite happy now by this feeling... they were probably like fish that had been taken from the river and now they were coming back to it, especially the three girls with a level 2 soul. The bad thing was... Mary and Vrana maybe were too excited because of this. ...thank God that the words of the latter one, given its slightly more childish appearance, were taken as something harmless that a child would say while playing. Of course, I knew perfectly well that she meant it! Although¡­ I must say that it was a bit cute how she was waving her hands as if she wanted to fight all these people. Also, I think it would look prettier if her wings were instead... sometimes I feel like it''s a bit regrettable that I can''t see her harpy features because of the item I gave her. ¡°Well, you all will have to wait a bit here. I will go to do whatever it takes to get you to join the sect. Furthermore, I will also inform Cleirsa and Turla that you have come. Fufufu, surely those two will be happy to see you, Alexander-kun. " " Ok" After walking together with us through the sect to show it to us a little, Clair-san says that, and then she enters on what should be the place where the most important disciples of the sect trained and resided. This place had the same design as the citadels that I had seen in Gaia until now and which were separated into several sections by walls or similar things... at the end of the day, strength or talent was something that generated a strong distinction between the people of this world, and perhaps most importantly, get some profit from it and status is one of these things too. She told us that if a person between the ages of 12 to 20 managed to open their energy core, that was enough for them to be considered an inner Disciple. If they managed to advance to the peak of a level 1 soul or enter level 2 before the age of 30, those people would rise to a core Disciple. To those people the sect would allocate the greatest amount of time, resources, and skills to strengthen them. And also they might enjoy being able to focus on their training without many obligations. In addition, once they reach 35 years of age they could become instructors, Seniors, or even Elders. Although, for the latter, they would have to be part of the family of the 7 aforementioned factions. Furthermore, since in this sect there could only be 7 Elders, one of these would have to have passed away or retired to spend the remains of his days in his family. Those who could not meet those conditions from before, and who were 80% of the members of the 7 Mountains sect, would remain as Outer Disciples... or if you want to see it in a cruel way, they were the disposable pieces and the poor exploited workers. Well, this was a difficult world and it didn''t seem like the people who remained outer disciples were complaining much about it. Not that for this they were mistreated and, although perhaps a lower priority, they were also protected by the sect from other organizations in this Area. ¡­They could probably have a happy life, but certainly for that they would have to bow their heads a bit for people with a higher rank than them. Of course, perhaps that also depends on the person and many would not agree with this. And for better or for worse, I was in this group! I really didn''t want to have to hang my head at other people! Much less than to obtain the protection of the sect I would need to give up enough things that I earn with my effort in return!! If it weren''t that my entire group easily fell into those conditions from a core disciple, then I would have seen Clairsa and Turla for a short time and then I would go elsewhere after declining their invitation to join here! I preferred to keep all the things that I gained from my sweat and blood, even if for that I had to depend solely on myself in this Area!! But it seems that this time something like that was not necessary. I was at the peak of the ninth limit and I was only a little over 13 and a half years old, in addition to Renka-chan and Saeko whose forces were at that level as well and she was only 16 and 19 years old respectively, the three of us with that alone should become in core disciples. And logically, it was even more useless to worry about the other three girls who had a level 2 soul! The Elders would probably insist and beg them to become members of their sect!! In addition for if some reason that was not enough, as everywhere, the influences behind of a person also open many doors! And that was no exception here either! Having the support of the Delna clan, it was certain that we would have a good position in the sect!! So, while watching Clair-san pass through a door guarded by two men with a level 2 soul and also thinking about those things, we stayed in what looked like a rest area. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Saya) After Alexander-san and the girls accompanying him left, tranquility returned to the Mansion for a bit. Of course, all the girls and I were quite happy that he was with us, but¡­ due to the recent facts, the atmosphere in the place was a bit tense! ...I think it was inevitable that all of us would look at him a little differently than before. And it was even more uncomfortable to meet him and any of the girls with whom he spent that night... no, all that day! After all, despite the fact that no one commented on it and the girls tried to ignore it, we all knew that they continued to do so on subsequent occasions! At various times when one of us tried to find one of those two girls to talk about some things we had to do, we had to leave it for later because there was a strange atmosphere around them! And there were worse things¡­ I remember that once I went to find Kurisu at the place that she takes as her laboratory to discuss some things with her, I had to stop holding the doorknob hearing sweet sounds from inside!! W-Well... the truth is that a part of me was also quite curious to open the door and see a little... b-but thinking that surely if she saw me it would be more difficult to talk to her when I looked for her at another time when she was less "busy", in the end I refrained from doing it. Although all the girls were restless about all this, I think the ones who had it the most difficult were those two... including me, when the girls were alone with them, it was almost a mandatory thing to ask them how things had been at that time! ...Curiosity is something that can''t be helped after all. Not only was Alexander-san the only one who had changed¡­ no, in fact, I don''t think he would have changed much¡­ there was probably just a slightly different aura around him. Instead, those two girls did seem to have changed a bit¡­ maybe it''s just my imagination, but their skin seemed brighter and they also seemed more energetic. So this only added a little more to the doubts and curiosity of the other girls like me that were virgins... questions such as if it was painful... pleasant... if they were scared...or if they felt happy probably appeared in everyone''s mind constantly. Unfortunately, either out of embarrassment or because they didn''t know how to express it, we didn''t get a very clear answer from them¡­ also, since we all knew that probably if we continued insisting it would be more uncomfortable for them, then we had to stop. What it was clear was that... things had changed a bit and most showed interest in experiencing it for themselves!! Maybe if it wasn''t because Lena-san and Harun -san advised us to give those two some time, many of them should have tried to find a moment alone with him! Well... more than advice to Shisuka, she was practically obliged by the others. Although, the truth is that no one felt very sorry for her and we saw it more as a just punishment. As for me¡­ I had already done some things with Alexander-san and, even though it scared me a bit, I didn''t want to be left behind those two either! No, just like Saeko-san who proposed that Kurisu-san be the one to do it with Alexander-san first, I also had a similar thought. Although she probably had a feeling of wanting to monopolize him a little stronger than other girls, in the end she was not mean to other girls because of that ... in fact, she was always quite friendly with others. ¡­I just didn''t expect that Saeko-san would also take this opportunity to further deepen her relationship with him. Although it may not be right to blame her ... it was her courage that allowed her to stay in that room unlike many of us who ran away quickly. There were only two people that I couldn''t let go in front of me! One of those was about Rei who always gave me a bit of annoyance for being so indecisive. Although lately my resentment towards her has dropped a lot, I still couldn''t allow her to do it with Alexander-san before me! The other girl... no, it was more correct to say woman! Curse! It was my own mother !! Every time I think of her my mind was filled with various complex feelings! Before we returned from our world, she spoke with a very serious attitude to me to tell me that she had officially accepted Alexander-san as her partner as well! I-I knew this was very likely to end up happening and in fact, I had allowed this myself but¡­ now that it was real, I couldn''t help but feel that this was a bit uncomfortable! No, this was enormously uncomfortable!! ¡­In the end cause of all the things she had been through recently, I could only silently nod to her words to indicate that I understood and accepted that. Silly Alexander-san... why did he have to go after my mother too?! No, this is also my stupid father''s fault!! Even though things have ended like this, something in me really couldn''t allow my mother to go ahead of me and sleep with Alexander-san! So what prompted me to do this was no longer just my female instincts and it was something much more complicated!! ...well, now that Alexander-san to come again, I will have to wait a while to be able... t-to spend time alone with him. For now, I can only keep doing the things that had become a kind of work for me in this world! Chapter 378 7 mountains Sect 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV 3rd Person) " Ahh ~ Onisama, That''s great~ M-Make it stronger please~" At a place within the zone designated for the 7 Mountains Sect to the Core Disciples, sweet sounds coming from a woman were heard quite clearly. And in what looked like a bedroom, those responsible for this, a man and a woman found themselves having intercourse. "You are so cool, Onisama~ S-So intense ... h-hyaan~" On the bed supported on all four limbs, the woman pushed her hips back as the man beat with his hips in the opposite direction. Undoubtedly, both of them at this point was focused on enjoying intercourse. While, this probably wouldn''t cause the other disciples in the sect to be surprised as even though some might consider it a waste of time and prefer to take advantage of every minute to train, it''s not like something like this is forbidden or happened infrequently here. After all, both the men and women in this area were young, they had a good reputation, and most of all their strength or talent was recognized by the sect itself. Therefore, the vast majority possessed great popularity with the opposite sex and easily other lower-ranking disciples would be more than willing to entertain them for a while to perhaps reap some benefits. " Hyan ~ H-Hyan ~ A-Amazing!! O-Onisama~ Y-You''re so strong... Nyaah ~" "..." Not to mention the man who at this moment was thrusting his penis into the woman making her exhale great moans every time he did so¡­ he was the main disciple of the 7 Mountains sect after all! Probably if some girl from the sect were to pass by and hear those sounds, the only thing that she would feel would be envy for the other girl who was now in bed with him. As for the men... even if they had some envy or resentment over this, they surely wouldn''t dare to express it. ¡­Maybe what would make their feet stop a bit and cause them a little doubt, is the way that girl was referring to him! Although it is true that Gaia was a quite wide world and with quite different customs, still that a woman calling Oniisama the man with whom she had sex... that wasn''t normal! Well, there was the possibility that it was a game between them to achieve greater excitement. Although that was still strange, it was probably the most reasonable conclusion. Unfortunately¡­ and probably generating deadly envy in a certain group of people, this was not the case now! "Hyan~ Give it to me ~ Give it to me~ Onisamaaa ~!" "U- Unn!" The two who were having sex right now were really brothers! Well... more precisely, half brothers. But although perhaps their blood tie was a little more slender, no doubt this tie still existed! "" Ha... ha... "" [ Tock ¡­ Tock ¡­] "Velrut -sama... I have been informed that the person you had an interest in has recently joined the sect..." "" ... "" When the two half-brothers were trying to catch their breath, suddenly the sound of someone knocking on the door reached their ears. That man had had to wait until things were over there to be able to speak, so to his bad luck, he was the only one who had to endure those sounds even if it seemed strange to him. But given his calm tone of voice, he didn''t seem to care about that... or it could be that as a subordinate, he just didn''t dare say anything about it. Or also that he just got used to these things... Well, if he thought about it, maybe the father of Velrut was even worse than this prince... the rumors of their kingdom, there was talk that the King had even put her hands on her daughters, wives of his children, brothers, or any woman who seemed attractive to him... and this subordinate knew well that these rumors were true! Unfortunately, even if he had any complaints about this family, given the strength of those people, would only waste his life if he dared to say something about this. He was just glad that he wasn''t the person he had just mentioned now¡­ he thought that fellow was quite unlucky enough to earn Velrut''s resentment. " Hahahaha... that guy finally decided to show up himself!" "..." Either due to the excitement of having had sex before or actually rejoicing at his subordinate''s words, Velrut quickly begins to dress while his face showed a big smile. On the other hand, with an attitude contrary to this, his sister also does the same... she was probably not happy with the interruption of the "communication" between her and her brother She had several mixed feelings about this. While she supported her brother since the stronger he was then the better her position would be as well. That''s why she also resented the boy who had interposed in Velrut''s plans, but¡­ a part was also happy because if the plan failed, then the silly woman who was Delna''s princess would stop being a problem for her. ¡­She couldn''t help but feel a little scared that this woman would take the place next to her brother, and then be pushed aside. After all, she had also tried hard to be where she was now! What''s more¡­ ¡° Onisama¡­ the people we sent earlier never came back. That boy''s backing is probably not too weak¡­ we should be careful. " "..." With his sister''s words, Velrut''s joy lessens a bit and he frowns. What she said was true... with the information she had gathered, they soon learned a little more about that boy. He had a couple of organizations in the Delna kingdom, and thus he thought they could gauge the strength of the influence behind the boy. Unfortunately, this only made things more confusing due to this information! Undoubtedly these forces were not great, but ... the problem was that their strength had grown very quickly and this indicated that there was another person or people with considerable power supporting that boy''s back. It was troublesome to do something directly in that realm to prove his strength, but¡­ luckily a group of them moved to Rozz where they wouldn''t bother other groups for intervening there. The result of that was quite disappointing¡­ although they couldn''t get much more information from those people they sent there, it was logical to think that they at least had the strength to deal with the men his sister sent to that forest. They had sent two people with a level 2 soul, so he expected a more favorable outcome but unexpectedly not even they came back. So it was easy to assume that they had more bad luck than good. Furthermore, even though the other disciples they sent didn''t matter much, it was a bit regrettable for those two to disappear... after all, it wasn''t that he had many men with that strength to follow his orders either. Most of the people in the second level of soul in the sect from their realm were more loyal to their father than to him. This made the resentment to the boy that he had not seen until now has increased a little more now. But as her sister said, that also indicated to him that they need had to be more careful with him. Things may not have been so easy as he had thought before. "Either way, we better go see that boy... we should personally know the person who has got in the way of our plans, my loved sister " "Fine¡­" Even hearing his sister''s warning, he couldn''t help but want to see that boy. The desire to make him pay for ruining his plans was still occupying a large part of his mind now! So after finishing dressing, the two of them along with the man waiting outside the door go directly to where the information they received said that boy was. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Turla ) "Mom? Why did you come back so soon? Won''t you stay a few days in the Delna kingdom? " ¡°¡­ Did something happen, Cleir-sama ? " ¡° Fufufu, well¡­ some things happened and I had to go back, but it''s not a bad thing Turla. You do not have to worry" While the princess and I were talking a bit, suddenly Cleir-sama appears in our room and surprises us both. As the princess said, not long ago we had fired her as she was going to the Kingdom of Delna. ¡­So that she returned so quickly, it could only mean that something had probably happened there. Indeed something seemed to have happened there, but¡­ from Cleirsa -sama''s expression, it shouldn''t have been a bad thing. So I thought, but... something in her smile told me that this was not entirely correct! And then her next words confirm my instincts! ¡°After having come to the kingdom for a while, I met my little and handsome son-in-law there. Fufufu, it seems I was quite lucky to go there this time~ " ""E-Eh? "" Her words surprise us for a couple of seconds, but right away I can see how the princess''s face starts to blush a little! Like me, the image of a little redhead should have appeared in her mind! Also, I feel like my blood is starting to rise to my face too! Although¡­ I''m sure the reason for this to happen to me is something different from the princess! I couldn''t stop the memories of Rozz''s forest from popping up in my mind! I think that the princess still does not get used to this much, but now he had already delivered the dowry for the engagement, this without a doubt was already a fact! On the other hand¡­ the fact that that guy actually delivered a chest of 100 [Channel Rebrith pills] so quickly to engage with her made me feel a bit uncomfortable. I would like to say that it was because I had distrust in that boy and therefore I was worried about my Master whom I swore to protect, but¡­ I was quite clear that my emotions were due more to being a little envious of her! And by understanding that, that only made me feel even worse!! Damn guy¡­ this is totally his fault! Strangely, even though I tried to curse him a bit for this, in my mind a part of me couldn''t help but believe that maybe it wasn''t so wrong to think that that chest was also a dowry to be engaged with me... So while this was still something new for both of us, we had both accepted the engagement as fact. ¡° Fufufu, so as you must imagine, I brought your fianc¨¦ Cleirsa to the sect ¡­ no, that''s wrong right? I have brought the fianc¨¦ of you two" "E-Eh?" A-As if reading my thoughts, Clair-sama put her eyes on me while correcting what she says¡­ so this time only my voice with quite a bit of surprise is the one that is heard. D-Did that boy say something to her? "I- I''m sorry Turla... m-my mother was quite insistent when she asked me about Alexander-sama before, and without realizing it seems that I mentioned... s-some things about you two" I-I had forgotten that¡­ or maybe it was more instinct to blame that guy first for me, but¡­ there was also someone else who knew about the things that happened at Rozz other than me and him! I-I wonder how many things the princess said to the Queen? I-I really wanted to know this since it depended on how embarrassed I should feel now! U-Unknowingly, my embarrassment could now only reach the maximum level!! " Fufufu, tell me ... who has gone further with him?" ""..."" I soon find out that I probably shouldn''t have thought about that! Apparently, the princess hadn''t sold me yet and I keep some things a secret, but¡­ with Cleir-sama''s question, as if she couldn''t help it, the princess''s eyes were fixed directly on me!! ¡° Heee~ So Turla is a more¡­ a brave girl. Fufufu, who would have thought that the woman knight who doesn''t seem to have much interest in men would get ahead of Cleirsa? This is a bit unexpected~" ""..."" I-I really wanted to get out of this place immediately! Unfortunately¡­ given my position, I couldn''t do it! Also, I don''t know why, but¡­ I felt like the Queen wanted to say another word instead of ¡°Brave¡±!! Fortunately, she didn''t seem to want to continue making fun of me and instead her attention turned to the princess... or maybe the next also implicated me? ¡° Well, it is also unexpected that Cleirsa had a preference for younger boys¡­ or maybe it is not so much unexpected since you always liked children? Also, I thought that you did not commit to someone because you wanted to find a person who only had eyes for you like your father with me and that is why you rejected several guys... I did not expect you to choose someone who had several women by his side. Anyway, I indeed think Alexader-san is quite cute¡­ besides, he also seems like a pretty good and talented boy¡­ and the girls next to him too. In fact, that worries me a bit because your competitors seem quite strong..." "M-Mother..." ¡° Fufufu, don''t worry Clerisa, it''s not like I''m thinking of taking him for myself~. I am happy enough that he is my son-in-law. I just couldn''t help but play with him a bit when I saw him¡­ and then I discovered some surprising things " "" ... "" ¡°I wanted to put him to the test a bit, so I stimulate him a little to see how he would react to your silly father''s jealousy¡­ I don''t expect him to don''t flinch when he exerted the pressure of his ability [King''s Dignity]~ He even calmly began to stroke my waist you know?~ " "M-Mother! H-How could you do something like that?! " "T-That damn brat ... e-even the queen..." "I was just testing him a bit~ Don''t worry you two." "" ... "" ...if I didn''t know that the Queen was truly in love with the King and she was only a little harsh on him at times, the princess and I would maybe be more concerned about her actions. Well... although perhaps that was not something appropriate, that must have been the only way to assess the boy who was now her daughter''s fianc¨¦. Leaving aside that Alexander who was still the same lustful boy from before, I could understand Cleir-sama''s surprise after seeing that. Previously when the King somehow agreed to a betrothal between the two¡­ he was quite angry after he understood what he had done, and then he directed a great killing intent and pressure towards Alexander and he hardly seemed to affect him! I must admit that this was something quite surprising¡­ and indeed, at the end of that discussion, you might even think that he ended up defeating the King without even making a move¡­ after all, the King ended up passing out while spitting blood! Also is easy to understand her concern about what Cleir-sama said earlier regarding the girls who were next to him! The majority of these girls have a force to be considered and they at least could become inner disciples on the sect! And maybe many could even be integrated here as Core Disciples!! ¡­So the princess or I couldn''t feel any advantage over them. But¡­ maybe that wasn''t that worrisome either. With the girls that we before managed to talk to, they had a very nice attitude and so I don''t think there would be much of a problem with that. In fact, unexpectedly the atmosphere in that mansion was not unpleasant... ¡°Well¡­ I think that either way I would feel safer if you married that boy than Velrut¡­ I''d be a little worried if you had chosen that boy in the end. So you have the support of your mother~! You don''t need to worry about your father and I''ll take care of that fool~!!" Yes, the truth is that I would also be more worried if the princess had ended up committing herself as someone just like the main disciple of this sect... although I don''t like that guy''s attitude very much, the main problem to Cleirsa-sama was having to go and live to that Kingdom! ...the Queen should also think the same since she has had more contact with the father of that guy. Certainly it would be dangerous to send the princess to that place!! " Cleir-sama ! T-The main disciple of the sect is fighting with someone in the inner disciple zone!! " "..." Suddenly, one of the instructors of the sect subordinate to the Delna family comes quickly while running and says that... then hearing his words, then the three of us could only remain silent. "M-Mother... where did you leave Alexander-sama?" "... in the inner disciple zone." "" ... "" ¡­It seems that all of us quickly came to the same conclusion! Surely the other person Velrut should be fighting should be Alexander!! I had heard some complaints from the girls next to him that he constantly got into bad situations anywhere he goes, but¡­ for him to only get into trouble with just a few minutes after arriving here... that should be more serious than I had thought! " W-Why did you leave him alone there, mother?!! " "W-Well ... it would only take a few minutes to inform you and some elders of the sect so that they accept him and those girls as disciples... I did not think that in such a short time something could happen" "" ... "" H-His words were quite reasonable, but¡­ it seems I wasn''t the only one to underestimate that boy when it came to that aspect of attracting troubles from him! ¡° W-We must go quickly there, mother! Velrut-san has a level 2 soul after all!! " "That''s true, though... I don''t think you should worry so much, Cleirsa and Turla ." Although I was a little curious why she seemed so relaxed, I was more in agreement with what the princess was saying! So along with Cleir- sama''s words, both of us quickly urges her to go to where she had left off Alexander earlier. Chapter 379 7 mountains Sect 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "We can finally see each other, boy..." "¡­who are you?" While we were resting in a green area within the sect awaiting the return of Cleir-san, a group of two men and a woman suddenly approached us. This place was quite nice, and then he came to interrupt our quiet time while we enjoyed the atmosphere... my impression of these people had started to be bad. Before, Aurora told me that this Area was level [1-2] and not all zones in this place should be above level 10, so this place, in fact, was very a good one... well, if you think about it, this must be inconvenient as well. The monsters that come in the invasion season to claim these mountains, many should have a level 2 soul! ¡­I wonder if I should try to capture one of those as a mount or meat shield for any of the girls? I think that''s not a bad idea. Sadly, it seems like that season just passed recently... no, maybe to achieve that, first it would be better if I raised my level and also make the 3 girls stronger to help me with that. Either way, it seems that this sect at least has the strength to defend the place in that season. Or maybe it is also because the density of monsters in this Area is not as high as in Rozz? Well, both are probably the reason for this. Going back to those three from before, these caught our attention quickly. The reason for this was because since they didn''t need to restrict their strength in this Area, it could easily be felt that all of them had a level 2 soul! Since Cleir-san left us here, people did not stop observing us. At first I thought they were just some curious, after all, I knew very well that the girls around me and myself had quite a remarkable appearance¡­ besides, the aura of most of us was that of someone in the 9th limit! My two Monsters and Mary were wearing objects to restrict their strength¡­ if not, there would probably still be more people around us watching us curiously! In the end, feeling the aura of those three, I had to discard that they came only to watch us out of curiosity¡­ one of the men seemed to be looking for me especially, so they cant be like the other people here! Besides, that too discarded my thought that maybe it shouldn''t be a bad thing since I shouldn''t have done something bad to anyone here¡­ so from his words, I remembered why I came here! ¡­the other purpose besides seeing Cleirsa and Turla. "Boy... you should at least know the face of the man you took his woman from" "..." "This again... why all the problems you create have to do with women?!" " Fufufu¡­ no, I think this time it''s the same problem of before, Rei. " This pretty much confirmed my suspicions... well, I was hoping something like this to happen. I just... didn''t think it would be so soon! I thought at least I''d have time to annoy Turla a couple of days before this issue arose!! It seems that there was no other solution but to face this thing now... no, rather, I had to clarify something that was tainting my good reputation! Because of how he said it, some murmurs from the public began to be heard!! His words were wrong!! ¡°¡­The only woman I''ve ever taken from another man is Yuriko¡­ and I doubt you know her. Besides, it could be said that she was no longer the wife of that man when I did it! What if people think I have a fetish for married women?" ""..."" "Dam brat... I think his words have more weight and credibility when you say that there is already a precedent... wait..." "..." As I get up off the grass to see him squarely in the face at a more balanced height, then I say that to him. Certainly the way I express my complaint is not the best... now I can only ignore Rei''s murmurs. Curse, I still have to look up to see his face! I already feel like I''m losing due to the height difference. Feeling a little discontent due to our height difference, what I feared happens and the Rei who speaks after me seems to realize my slip and after analyzing our previous words continues with that topic... "S-So is it true that you took Soichiro-san''s wife?! P-Perverted brat¡­ do you really like married women after all?!!" "..." Sh-shit! Wanting to correct the guy''s words, I really ended up saying something that I had promised to keep a secret! W-Well¡­ I-I think that promise shouldn''t include the girls next to me right? Also... it seems like Saya hadn''t said any of this to the other girls¡­ well, I don''t think it''s an easy thing to talk about either... Fuck!! It''s not like She can tell them something like "Oh that''s right~ My mother has also become Alexander-san''s woman" while the girls eating together... this should be a topic that she prefers to avoid for now too! " D-Didn''t you hear the last part, Rei? She was no longer Soichiro''s wife!" "¡­I knew it! I should tell my mother and father to be careful! No, you can''t get close to my mother from now on!! " "N-No... between Kiriko and I there has never been anything, so you don''t have to worry about-" " You mean my mom is not beautiful?!! " "..." Fuck! Why can''t you just take my words as a good thing?! I was about to nod, but without a doubt, that would only make things worse now!! Does she think that if I don''t consider her mother beautiful, then the same would be for her? Probably¡­ "Curse! Do you see what you have done, damn bastard?!! " ¡°¡­ N-no, boy. I think that was totally your fault... you can''t blame us for that." Without being able to claim Rei for her thoughts since that would only make her upset more, I direct my resentment to the culprit of all this! He seemed surprised by all this, so the one who responds to me is the girl next to him. ...while she was very right about this, I couldn''t help but be the one to look at that man with resentment now. Well, it is better to go back to the previous topic to forget all this. "Well, that doesn''t matter now. Cleirsa had no commitment or had feelings for someone, so you can''t blame me for becoming her fianc¨¦. Furthermore, she accepted this of her own accord without being compelled by anything. Therefore, you can only accept that she did not correspond to you... do not become a nuisance to her and better let her go." " Youuu..." "Don''t get like that man, it''s not like you don''t have anyone with you... you seem to have a good relationship with that girl, right? It seems that girl cares a lot about you." "D-Damn ..." As he spoke, I calmed down a bit. I certainly can''t blame him for the above. If I could, I wanted to try to settle things quietly. Although it appears that some men attacked the girls before, they all died, and the girls were not hurt because of that. So the only one who suffered losses from this was him... also he had already lost the girl, nor should I be so cruel to him. Well, although I have some caution about having a confrontation with him and his group now, not that I was afraid of this either. If we were to fight, I''m sure Scythe and Vrana-chan could entertain the other man who was with this guy and who had a level of [118] while Mary takes care of the girl whose level is [105]. Looking at her a bit, I can see that she was a girl who shouldn''t be that good at fighting¡­ it is probably thanks to some resources that she has that strength. So I am confident that Mary can defeat her and help the other two with the other guy who was more troublesome. As for the subject leading these two¡­ his strength is similar to the other man and has a level of [112]. It might be a bit tricky to fight him, but if things go wrong, I can always use some items in my storage to help me out a bit. ¡­What worried me a little more was something else. From the murmurs around us, I understood that this guy''s position in the sect was not that simple¡­ things like ¡°T-That boy took the woman away from the main Disciple? " or " It seems that redhead has enough confidence in if same to oppose the principal disciple "! I had heard from the girls that they heard that the person who had attacked them was a prince of some kingdom, but I did not expect that he was also the main disciple of this sect! This was a bit more annoying than his other status!! Well¡­ besides that, I also heard something else. Apparently, the girl next to him was the guy''s sister¡­ words like ¡°So they really had that kind of relationship?", " I-I had heard rumors, but ... t-then the main disciple and his sister really have... ", or " She is lucky to be his sister... " were heard from the crowd! M-My words seem to have been a bit inappropriate¡­ well, I don''t think this is entirely my fault either! It seems that there were already rumors of the two of them before my previous words. Still, I didn''t want things to get worse and that''s why I speak to correct that... "I-I didn''t mean you were a siscon¡­ I didn''t know she was your sister... sorry." "Master ~ Master, roock ~" " Hmn? What''s up Vrana-chan? " ¡° You are not mistaken, Master ~ Those two smell like they were copulating a short time ago, Roock ~ No doubt they were doing that~! " "" ... "" After Vrana-chan walked over to me and pulled my clothes, she says that. Her words seem to echo throughout the place that had fallen silent!! Q-Quickly my eyes and those of the others return to those two as if we were all trying to find out if that was true with just the sights!! Sadly, it was impossible for me and also probably for most to know if it was true. But¡­ I didn''t doubt Vrana-chan''s words much! Previously when we were at the mansion, she came up to me sniffing while moving her little nose and said something similar¡­ that I had the scent of sex on me¡­ well, said with her wild talk instead. ...that moment was a bit awkward since the girl I had done it with at the time was there... and there were other girls too. Well¡­ it''s also not impossible that she was just right since I was doing it every day with Kurisu and Saeko. No¡­ before I had read that some birds had a very strong sense of smell¡­ it could even be superior to that of dogs! Perhaps crows fit into that group of birds? Or maybe just Vrana-chan is a bit special? Well, that doesn''t matter now! W-What is more important... ¡° Y -You¡­ are you really a Siscon? N-No, even more important... r-really you fucked your sister?!! " "" ... "" I-I think that, in some documentary in my previous life, I saw that there was a time when the monarchy married relatives with very close blood ties, so¡­ maybe here in Gaia that custom may continue to happen? Well, I think in those cases of my world more than for romantic senses or something like that, it was for status instead. It was also said that this caused them various genetic problems in the future... maybe it was different here? Or did they find a solution for that on their own? Although... it is not like I care about that since I do not have that kind of fetish. Besides, I don''t have any sister in this world. On the other hand, even though I knew of some cases of love between brothers similar to this existed in my world... I couldn''t help but raise my voice quite loudly because of the surprise that this caused me!! "" ... "" "D-Disgusting ..." "T-That''s ..." "Un... I can''t say that''s something you can say openly... even in this world." " Hmn? Why, roock~? Vrana doesn''t find it so strange if her sister wants to mate with him if she thinks he''s a good male, roock~ " "...There seem to be some complicated things that we still don''t quite understand, Vrana." As the faces of those two continued to blush from my previous words, the girls next to me also began to react about this. R- Rei really looked like she had a disgusted face due to this thing... it even seems that she had completely forgotten the previous topic, and this time she also didn''t seem to be affected by Vrana''s direct words! Renka-chan who had been surprised to hear that I had a relationship with the mother of one of the girls and was left with her mouth open as she watched me remains with the same astonished expression but now her attention focused on those two observing them at intervals... without a doubt those two girls whose opinion of me has probably worsened, but now the issue of Yuriko and me did not seem so surprising! ¡­But I don''t think anyone can blame them for this. If you think that someone is bad and then you see someone worse... then surely the first person will no longer seem so bad! M-Maybe I should thank those two for this? No¡­ even for me it is difficult to thank this pair of brothers for what they had done! As for Saeko, it seems that she could control herself better than those two and only slightly furrowed brow as she spoke... still, I''m sure her opinion about that is not unlike Rei and Renka-chan! Also, it seems that my thinking that this was normal in Gaia was not entirely correct¡­ many of the people around us had very similar looks at these girls while observing that pair of siblings! W-Well¡­ there were also those who didn''t seem to care much about all this¡­ like Vrana-chan and Mary in our group. Although I think instead of accepting this as others it did, it was more that they had a way of thinking a little wild... "I-I''ll fucking kill you, brat!!" " K-Kill him, brother!! I-I''ve never felt so embarrassed!! " "... n-no, you must have been pretty embarrassed when ... w-when you did that with your brother!" "" ... "" W-Well ... although that was a matter for those two and I have always tried to respect the decisions of others in those matters, this time it was really difficult not to judge them! My opinion about this was also something very ingrained due to the rules of the society that I and the girls lived in!! Either way, the best thing would be things not get worse... so I''d like Rei to stop seeing them as if they were dirtiness and she doesn''t continue criticizing these two! No... I think it was late for that now... that prince super-SISCON and princess super-brotacon really looked like they wanted to kill me now... I wanted to say that this was not my fault and that there were already rumors before I said something, but... surely due to the status of this guy, even if someone else was sure of their forbidden love, no one had said something like that directly to him before! ¡­ No, I think the main problem was the way I expressed myself! Due to the surprise of this, those words had left my mouth before I knew it!! S-Surely these were a bit too direct, weren''t they? " D-Damn bastard... how dare you to embarrass us like this ?! I''ll make you pay for this now! So stop hiding behind those women!! " ...since the kill intention of this prince was now so obvious... it almost seemed that this one had taken a materialized form in the atmosphere in the place... then, at noticing this, Vrana-chan, Scythe, and Mary had stepped in front of me and they standing between the two of us. "Okay, you three stay behind..." While the guy had a stronger soul level than mine, I wasn''t afraid of him. Although it was never something as serious as now, I had already fought against people of his level or even higher... also, maybe it sounds a bit male chauvinist, but I agreed with his words. I didn''t feel right hiding behind a woman and making her get hurt while I''m safe... But most of all, I wanted to experience a serious fight with someone of his strength... so, indulging his wish, I step forward as the three girls who had positioned themselves in front of me back away. Chapter 380 7 mountains Sect 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "I had no thought of taking your life, but... you wanted this for yourself. damn brat!" "..." No... I think that''s totally a lie. Maybe he didn''t think about doing it so obviously, but without a doubt, this guy had wanted to kill me from the beginning... I am sure about that. He seemed to be the classic proud guy that just with someone teasing him a little, then he would surely try to eliminate the other side. So, if he thought I had taken his woman from him, that would surely have put me at the top of his list of people he wanted to kill! Well... now that I knew his sexual preferences and that he was basically a big siscon, maybe the reason for his hatred of me has changed from what it was at first... His words now were probably to make this something justified... after all, some whispers that the main disciple with other two people with a level 2 soul was intimidating someone at the 9th limit began to be heard in the surroundings. Also, they didn''t forget to comment that I was much younger than him too... ...hearing all this, this prince quickly looked for an excuse so that this did not seem dishonorable matter. W-Well ... more than an excuse, the truth is that I could not refute his words now ... despite our different ideologies, I think what I said previously was not very appropriate. ...sadly, when my hands moved to prevent those words from coming out of my mouth as I understood what I said was bad, it was too late. "...A-Alexander, even though he''s a great pervert, you shouldn''t fight him..." "T-That''s true¡­ the aura around that guy is quite strong." Seeing that I was taking a step forward to face the prince, quickly Rei and Renka-chan come to my side to prevent me from going to fight. Even though the first girl has always been a bit harsh on me with her words, I''m glad that at least she didn''t take that to the point where she was glad to see me suffer. As for the second girl, it seems that she understood better the difference in strength between him and me¡­ in fact, I think she was quite considerate not to say that his aura was stronger than mine. The other girls around also seemed to share their thoughts and were looking at me with a bit of concern. "Master, kill that fool, roock~" "Yes, since that man came here seems to have bad intentions towards you... so it is better that you properly take care of him, Master" ¡­No, it seems that there were also two girls quite motivated for me to fight! Only Saeko-chan shared the concern of those two from before!! Although¡­ I know this is because of their trust in me and not because they want to see me in trouble... at least I hope so. Well, in fact as Mary says, it was best to eliminate this man now to avoid future problems... or more right, this is one of the reasons why I came here from the beginning! ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Come on, Prince Siscon¡­ show me the strength of someone with a level 2 soul in a serious fight." Since it seemed impossible for things to compose now, there was only this option now! Probably anyway if I refuse a fight he surely stops any attempt to pretend that this is to regain his honor and charge straight at me! And along with him, it''s sure the other 2 next to him will do too. If that happens, then things would be much more complicated! So no matter how I look at it, fighting him now was for the best! "I''ll kill you, you damn brat!" "Kill him, brother!!" ...I think it probably didn''t help much to give him that nickname to this prince either. The anger that had subsided a bit when he saw that I advanced to fight and that was replaced by a small smile quickly reappeared on his face and his sister! When we separate a few feet from the girls, he throws himself straight at me, and then I quickly take a fighting stance to receive him! In an instant, several kicks and punches rain down on me! But¡­ by activating my [Seikuken ], I could deflect or block all his blows!! His speed and strength were certainly superior to mine, but¡­ he didn''t reach the level of Apa whom I could only see his fists and kicks in a blurry way! Although, I think that was obvious since the prince hadn''t reached his level either. "T-That guy really is someone strong..." "Y-Yes ..." "" ... "" Then upon seeing the prince''s actions, the nervousness and concern of the watching girls seem to grow. I couldn''t blame them for this, every second that passed, the pressure on me to try to counter the prince''s attacks became greater... it was as if he became more serious seeing that his blows were being neutralized and therefore, attacked with more force. "B-But..." "" ... "" But right away, it seems that Renka-chan who had more experience in fighting... or, rather, in martial arts, realized the same thing as me. Even though the prince increased the intensity of his attack with each passing second, there was also a limit he could reach! When he showed what seemed to be his full strength, the pressure he exerted on me reached its limit too! ¡­Well, things still seemed pretty bad to me and I was at a disadvantage. So the only thing I could salvage from this as a good thing, is what I and Renka-chan can realize thanks to this fight! Not only did the Masters surpass this guy in strength¡­ his fighting skills were simply unmatched!! It was probably like comparing someone who just got their Karate suit and white belt with a black belt eighth dan!! This prince was certainly strong, but¡­ his fighting skills were even less than mine!! No, he was even worse than some guys from Ragnarok I saw. In fact, when I notice this and re-evaluate it with my eye skill, I find that he only had one combat skill, [Fighting Technique - G], and [Ki Control-G]¡­ Well, if I think about it, I think this is not such a strange thing. Since the people in Kenichi''s world had reached stagnation in their strength due to the world laws, they could probably only focus on their abilities to become stronger and thus bring them to a [Master] level... On the other hand, here normal should be paramount to continue increasing one''s strength and taking it to higher limits. "T-That kid isn''t he resisting very well against the disciple principal?" "I-Is it really only on the 9th limit?" "...maybe he was hiding his strength?" "No... I don''t feel like his aura changed when they started fighting..." While I and Renka-chan were surprised to discover this, it seems that the audience does too but for reasons opposite to us... "I-I''ll kill you, damn brat!!" "... Kuh !" Either because of his anger at seeing others start saying those things or because it was the only solution he found, the prince began to focus even more energy on his attacks... Until now, he had probably been using an amount of energy not too different from mine... probably the prince had been using the normal amount of energy that he uses when fighting someone of the same level as me to avoid running out of it first, but ¡­ Now it seems that this has stopped to matter to him! No¡­ this guy doesn''t seem to be dumb, so instead of giving up caring for his energy consumption, he surely thought that even using more energy I would be the one to run out of energy due to level difference! U-Umu¡­ my situation was not the best from before and now it had only gotten worse! I had already worried that this fight would take a long time for the same reason, but¡­if I matched the energy he was using, then it would exhaust me much more quickly! But¡­ if I didn''t do it either, my situation would be just as bad as now or even be worse more ahead!! Well¡­ I''m glad I still had some cards to play against this guy! "Take this, damn brat!!" "..." Thanks to my [ Seikuken ], I could fight while I could foresee their attacks moments before they reached me! This probably wouldn''t matter if our speeds were extremely different, but is good this was not the case now... So when he was preparing to hit me directly in the face, this time I blocked it with my fist and let the impact of his blown go a little more direct towards me¡­ damn, I even feel my head shake a little! ""A-Alexander! "" "Alex-san!" ""Master!"" Not! In fact, I even felt a bit of blood dripping from the corner of my lips!! So seeing that this time I was hit almost directly, the girls behind me scream. [ Ban!] [ Ban!!] " Kuh !" "O- Onisama !" "P- Principe !" Although¡­ things weren''t that bad. I think the girls worried a little too much¡­ of course, it''s not that I feel bad about that either. While receiving the prince''s blow, I hadn''t been idle! When he smiles a little because his blow this time had more effect on me, he quickly lets out a groan of pain while expelling some blood too!! The reason for this was my knee that had hit his lower belly! Also, I had used the [Futae no Kiwami] technique! Therefore, the damage he received from this exchange of blows between us was undoubtedly greater!! "D-Damn it... I-I''ll kill you!!" "..." Unfortunately, this was not enough to incapacitate him... let alone kill him! The difference between our levels by which he has a higher amount of energy, that his blow will affect me a little, and that he used a [F] rank equipment, make that almost impossible... ...it seems that against Akisame I was quite lucky that I hit him directly in a more vulnerable area and also the place where I did it the amount of energy was less... you could not compare the foot with the abdomen where practically a person concentrates all his energy! "T-The main disciple is losing?" "Also, with someone in the 9th limit!" "I-Impossible ..." Well, it wasn''t as if that blow didn''t affect him at all either... it was easy to observe that while I only wiped the blood from my mouth and resumed a fighting position without much trouble, on the other hand, the prince''s legs were trembling a bit while he tried to recover from the discomfort that the small burst of energy that occurred inside his body! ...that hit made his energy was out of control quite a bit, and the others around us also noticed this. "B-Bastard... i-if you weren''t using high-ranking equipment, then you''d be dead now!!" "..." Although the pain from that blow I gave him must have been quite a lot, I think the most hurt in him was his pride... now he was saying some excuse to explain his situation to others. "I-I see ... so that boy was using some equipment to be stronger..." ¡°¡­That seems to be reasonable. That would explain why despite only being the 9th limit, that boy is winning. " ¡°But¡­ you can also say that it is the ability of that boy or that it is his luck to have the support behind him and that equipment, right? " " Besides ... the red-haired boy''s movements were pretty good too..." Well, his words didn''t entirely lie and the equipment I now wore was slightly better than his. After all, I couldn''t just buy the girl''s equipment and not think about myself, could I? Thanks to my equipment made of [Black Infernal Snake] which was the same as the girls'', it had cushioned several blows from the prince¡­ this one was certainly one of the best equipment in this range! It cost a lot too... so if it weren''t, then I would be very disappointed! When I gave the equipment we found in Rozz to Turla, she mentioned that finding equipment of that range was not easy in this area either. I think instead of it being because people couldn''t afford it given its cost, maybe it was rather that they weren''t created often enough and the first to take them are influential people when these appear on the market. So, his words weren''t quite correct since his equipment shouldn''t lose much than mine¡­ you can see that he was also using things of the same rank as me! Due to his status as a prince and main disciple of the sect, it would be quite strange for him to wear low-ranking equipment!! " Umu... this equipment is quite expensive, so please try not to ruin it." " Y- Youuu..." Well, I was not interested in arguing with him and denying his words... in fact, I think it was better for the others to focus on that than on the technique I used just now. Maybe if he discovers this one will bring me more problems than the equipment I use! So while cleaning my new scale armor a bit of some small stains and scratches from our fight, I tell him that. Although¡­ the truth was that my words didn''t entirely lie! I always felt that it was a bit ridiculous when a person cared so much about a suit or some clothes... I thought they just wanted to feel better than others by highlighting the cost of these! But¡­ I must say that now I understand his feelings a bit more! It might even hurt me a little more to see the scratches on this armor than the blows of this prince!! ¡° You will die today! I will make sure of that completely!! " Either because he thought that with his previous words no one would criticize him for this or he had simply reached the maximum level of anger, the prince draws a sword from a dimensional object that he had... I think he had also tried to stabilize his energy looking to lengthen our conversation... he probably wanted me to deny it or explain things about my equipment to buy more time... curiously, instead of being able to do that, the guy gets even angrier making the situation of the control of his energy worse. Undoubtedly now that he was in that state it was my chance to attack him and it would be my turn to press him a bit, but ... I no longer wanted to continue fighting this way with this prince! I was quite at a disadvantage due to our difference in soul levels!! So he would still have to go through some difficulties to defeat him by fighting normally. ¡­And in the worst case, he could still manage to hurt me heavily. After all, I don''t know what cards this guy was hiding up his sleeve. Better to go the safe route to defeat him¡­ and kill him if possible. With that thought in mind, I took two BIMs from my storage... since it was better not to underestimate this guy, I take the strongest ones I had which generating a small black hole. If he had protective things, for it to be effective, then it would have to at least outperform these little bombs!! "Stop now!!" So when he and I were preparing to continue with this fight, suddenly the shouting of several people stopped our movements¡­ a group of individuals came close and they stand between us. It was about Cleir-san who had separated from us not long ago and who was now accompanied by her daughter and Turla... also, other people came with them... which given their strength, it seems that they had considerable rank in the sect. Chapter 381 7 mountains Sect 5 Hi all! I hope everyone had an enjoyable evening and Christmas! May everyone have received the gifts all were expecting and, if not, I hope you all will soon! If you can and so wish, remember to give this writer and Alexander a gift by becoming a member and supporting us at P.atreon! We would both greatly appreciate it!! And thank you all for reading SES!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Stop!!" "S-Stop Alexander!!" "A-Alexander-sama..." It seemed that two different groups of people were coming here¡­ one quickly took place near me, and another took place in the same way on the side of those three¡­ well, it seems that it is useless to continue with this now. No, rather, since several people with a level 2 soul had arrived to support the prince, continuing with this would only be a bad thing. Although Cleir-san had also come with several people quite strong, I think it was too early to say that they would support me unconditionally... I think there is a possibility that they would help me if we continue fighting, but... it would not be good for me and the girls to take the risk and that things were not like that. On the other hand... although there were some who stopped me out of concern and care when they knew my strength and that of the prince, many of the girls seemed to be nervous due to something else... I could see in their eyes something of concern when they saw me remove the BIMs! I don''t think they were worried that I would kill the prince... or not much. They were probably thinking about the problems this would cause! Rei who at some point had drawn her spear surely thinking that things would get worse and her hands were shaking a bit as she held it. The princess and Turla, who had arrived with Clear-sand and who had also seen me use BIMs before seem nervous at seeing these in my hands... Well, not all of them seemed to disagree with my idea. Saeko, Mary, Scythe, and Vrana-chan seemed quite motivated to fight... I wonder if the former got a little wet thinking about this? She had a slight smile on his face and his eyes looked happy as he held his sword! ¡­Shit! I feel like my partner on my pants started to get in a good mood too thinking about that!! No, this is not good to happen now! I don''t want people to think that I got turned on by fighting the prince!! " Clairsa!~ The Siscon-prince is bothering me~!! " "H-Hyaa!" "D-Damn brat! What are you doing in public!! " Thinking that it would be bad for someone to discover my partial erection, I quickly run up to Cleirsa and hug her while I complained... Turla''s words were not because she had discovered the swelling in my pants, but due to my actions... squeezing it against Cleirsa''s body, surely she felt something pressing her lower belly and causing her little surprise making let out a little cry. "...Kuh !!" "O- Onisama!" "" P- Principe! "" ¡­On the other hand, I wonder if the prince is still affected by the blow from before or reacting by something else? After my words, spit out some blood again... Well, I think he must be a bit upset since the presence of all these people not only meant that I couldn''t continue¡­ it should be difficult for him to try to kill now and missing this opportunity. Umu, it must be that... His bloodshot eyes must be from the previous blow and not because my hands were slightly caressing the body of Cleirsa who was the woman he wanted to be engaged to or because of his new nickname. ¡° D-Damn brat¡­ h-how dare you to disrespect our main disciple?! " " Cleirsa... now that geezer is bothering me~" "..." "Y-You¡­. Could you not make things worse now, Alexander?! " Within the group that was close to the prince, there was an old man with a level of [142]¡­ in fact, he was the main reason why I stop this fight! While I don''t think he was up to the level of the Ryozanpaku Masters in skill either, he was certainly stronger than the prince and so more difficult to deal with. What''s more¡­ ¡°I''m sorry Elder Werrnt ¡­ he has just arrived, and so he does not know the Elders in the sect what should he respect. He is my daughter''s fiance, and he with those girls will also join the 7 Mountains sect. " "Not! I will not approve of that! That brat seems to be just someone insolent!! Deliver that brat Major Cleir, he has to pay for what he did!" "..." It seems that now I will have more difficulties joining this sect¡­ Cleir-san frowns a little probably thinking that this was troublesome too. That old man was stronger than her and the people who came with her after all. It seems that when he heard the word "fiance" he quickly understood what was happening, and then surely he will try to complete what the prince could not do before. "(A-Alexander, don''t you see all the trouble you''ve caused now ¡­ stop doing that to Cleirsa-sama!)" "" ... "" Well... not that I was so worried. I was more interested in seeing the differences between Cleirsa and her mother... my hands ran over her waist several times, and then they began to descend to her buttocks since, with her, I could do this without worrying too much that she gets angry! She just seems a bit embarrassed and not quite sure how to react to this ... she''s quite cute. It was a bit funny how every time my hands came to a sensitive place, with her face flushed and a little nervous, she quickly grabbed my hand to get back up to her waist... Of course, this made Turla lift some complaints about my actions in a voice so that only we could hear... I wonder if she will be a little jealous because I first hugging the princess? Well, that can be easily fixed! "H-Hyaa ~!" " Turla~ also miss you a lot~ !" With my sincere words, I leave Cleirsa to also hug this woman knight who gets a little stiff when I do it... well, it was probably because my face collides directly with her breasts... it was good that this time she didn''t have her armor or else it would have been something painful. On the other hand, it seems that I have actually grown a bit to get to the level of her breasts since Turla was a tall girl! "Damn brat! Stop playing with women and come quickly here to kill you!!" "¡­I do not want" ""..."" "I''ll drag you here brat!!" Then the prince who was holding his sword quote tightly in his shaking hand, speaks again¡­ now his trembling was from fury probably. But he was my last concern now... the geezer who I had not stopped observing with my dominance while I had my head on Turla''s chest begins to move too. Tch¡­ fuck, this will be troublesome!! In truth, he was the last person that I don''t want to do something! So, with no other choice, I start to think about all the things I had in my storage to use against this old man... ¡° Stop, Elder Werrnt¡­ didn''t you listen to my granddaughter? He is my granddaughter''s fianc¨¦. Also, although you can oppose him joining the sect, you are not the last one who takes that decision. " ¡° Hahaha¡­ he is also my granddaughter''s man too, so Elder Werrnt, I would be grateful if you could forgive him. It seems like he''s just a pretty energetic kid, don''t take his actions seriously." Suddenly, when I thought I would have to fight again, two more voices join this discussion. I didn''t notice them because I was totally focusing on that old man. They were two men with somewhat wrinkled faces but with bodies that seemed younger than people here¡­ but they kept their backs completely straight like young people when walking towards here. "E-Elder Delna... and Elder Turlok... I didn''t expect you two to hear this commotion as well." "Dad!" ""G -Grandpa!"" As they mentioned, they were the grandparents of Cleirsa and Turla, and Cleir Dad¡­ in other words, he was the former King of the Delna Kingdom! Furthermore, this one seemed to have the same rank as that old man... although, seeing the way the geezer was looking at them, Cleirsa''s grandfather seemed to have an even higher position than him... Although it may also be due to their strength... the previous Delna King had a level of [149], and Turla''s grandfather of [145]... in fact, although the latter one had a lower or same rank in the sect than the other old man, he was stronger too. Well, from what Cleir told me earlier, there could only be one Elder for each clan and so, this one couldn''t take one of these positions probably. Either way, with their appearance, things had relaxed quite a bit, and the other group did not insist on doing things by force. The bad thing was¡­ seeing his grandfather, Turla desperately tried to push me aside! So, in order not to bother her more, I end up removing my arms from her waist. ¡­I don''t think she should worry too much, her grandfather didn''t seem angry about it and instead smiled at me when he laid eyes on me. King Delna had a more serious face and so I did not know very well how he would react if I now hugged Clersa again! Well, since he called me his granddaughter''s fianc¨¦, I don''t think he would disagree with that. At least I think he accepts it... ¡°Brat¡­ in a few months there will be a disciple tour in the sect, let''s solve our problem there. How about that? We will be able to vent our differences in the tournament... " Understanding that he might not be able to carry out his plans this time, the prince speaks with a calmer appearance now¡­ now this guy indeed seemed to be advising a Kohai in a kindly way. If I hadn''t sensed his killing intent earlier, I''d probably think he''s a good and nice person. "..." "T-That''s..." "(Alexander, even though in the tournament the disciples do not try to kill each other, also it is not strange that some accidents occur ... do not accept that) " There was no need for Turla to whisper that into my ear. I could perfectly understand that the prince only decided to delay to try to kill me for a while! Although his killing intent wasn''t that obvious now, his aura hadn''t changed and I could see the hate in his eyes!! "¡­I do not want" So, with everyone''s eyes on me, I decide to follow Turla''s advice and refuse. " A-Are you a coward, brat?! " ¡°No¡­ the truth is that I don''t care about you, man. So I have no reason to fight you¡­ besides, it''s not like I gain anything for doing it" " Y- Youuu ..." You must be kidding! Why the hell would I will be agreeing to follow his plans? I just want to kill this guy now, and doing it in a tournament within the sect was quite troublesome! He was still the main disciple after all!! Also... surely there I can not use all the things that I have at my disposal and that would make things more troublesome. I''d rather look for him out of here and kill him there. Things would be much more simple that way! ¡­But above all, my words were totally true! Why would I enter a tournament where I don''t win anything? Not that I sought recognition from everyone in the Sect or something like that! Maybe that would be a bit of help, but the earnings and the effort didn''t match. "( Y-You couldn''t have rejected him in a better way?!)" "(...at the end of the day, things would be the same, right?)" ¡° Hahaha, boy, it''s not that bad that you participated in the tournament¡­ and it''s not that there aren''t any rewards. Lower ranked disciples can be raised to a higher status according to their display of skill in it. Although... from what I see, that probably doesn''t interest you too much. Well, there is also the winner''s reward. The winner can receive one of the two main techniques of our sect. " ¡° Umu, what Turlok says is true. Besides, it can also help you to gain some experience¡­ (Don''t worry, I can assure you that I will intervene if he tries to take things too far) " ... contrary to Turla''s advice, it seems that his grandfather and the former King of Delna wanted me to participate. Maybe they did not approve the things with their granddaughters as I thought before and this was their way of proving me... but, seeing the girl''s concern, the latter comes closer to us to say that in a low voice. Well, the words of Turla grandpa had already caught my attention¡­ that old man seemed to speak the same language as me! If they were the main techniques of this sect as a reward, then perhaps it is worth it to participate in this one. "Okay, Prince-Siscon... then let''s settle our differences in that Tournament." "" ... "" ¡°Fine, brat¡­ then we''ll see you at the tournament. Let''s go!" After those words, the group of the prince, his sister, and that Elder retreat while we observe them until they disappear from our sight in a place further inside the sect. Now, things weren''t that bad. Surely thanks to this he will stop trying to send people to harm the girls who are in the Inimp Area. After all, his hatred should be totally directed at me now... Although, of course, it is best to tell them to continue to be cautious. I don''t think there will be any problems in the Delna Kingdom, but it is best if the girls wait a bit to continue training in the Rozz forest. Also, I don''t think he would try to attack me before that tournament¡­ he probably thought that it would be problematic to oppose Clan Delna so openly, and it would be better to kill me in the tournament in an ¡°accident¡± as Turla put it. " Fufufu¡­ I thought that Master would have more problems and I, Scythe, and Vrana would have to step in to help¡­ it was amazing how Master could even hurt that guy." " Yes, the Master is strong, Roock~! " "Master... strong..." "..." Suddenly, I feel like my head is hugged and set on something soft. When I look up, Mary then says that to me. Lately she has sought to have a little more physical contact with me... especially after the day that consumed the [Chaos Room Pill]! Well, I think it''s normal considering how her affection has grown since the last time I saw her. Now showing a value of [95], it is one step away from exceeding the digit of 100!! ¡­Although since she had a bit more open personality compared to Leona who was of the same race, this doesn''t surprise me that much either. On the other hand, I thought these three girls just had a lot of confidence in me and that is why they did not oppose me to fight, but... these girls understood very well that that guy had a higher level than mine and knew that there wouldn''t be an easy fight for me! No¡­ probably the only one who understood things better was Mary. The other two girls that she mentions really don''t seem like they cared at all about it and they certainly trusted me totally... or I hope so. Unfortunately, I cannot complain to them about this. After all, I was the one who told them to back off when they stepped forward to fight that Siscon-prince. Still, I''ll punish her a bit by bouncing my head off these medium-sized breasts! ¡°But Master¡­ is it okay to let that guy go like this? It seems that he continues to have bad ideas against you... wouldn''t it be nice to kill him now? " Then the cheerful smile that Mary had as she watched as my head bounced off her chest a little disappears, and her eyes that were directed to the place where the prince''s group had gone turn quite cold... no doubt if I tell her that she should kill him, then Mary would go quickly to follow him to do what she said. ¡­No, not just her, even Scythe''s aura changed a bit as she did the same as her and following her gaze. The only one who seemed oblivious to this was Vrana-chan who kept waving her hands while saying that I was strong. ¡°¡­I don''t think things will get complicated for a while. We can wait a bit to do something" Despite the enthusiasm of these two, that would not be good. They were probably thinking of achieving it even at the cost of their lives! If it was just that prince, then I wouldn''t be so worried about this. The main problem was that he apparently has several people stronger than him by his side... and maybe even others in the sect intervene in this too. "...that''s what the person who tried to kill him recently says." "..." Rei who along with the other girls had also approached while we were arguing in a low voice joins our conversation. No doubt she understood my thoughts well when she saw me take out the BIMs¡­ what can I say? The heat of the fight and the thought that it would not be so troublesome to take care of that prince at that moment made me think a bit hasty¡­ besides, it was not pleasant to hear so many times that someone wanted to kill you! "Well boy, now we should perform the procedures for you and those girls to join the sect." "Come on, Alexander- kun~" Then from within the group of the Delna Clan that was a few meters discussing their own affairs, Turla''s grandfather and Cleir-san call us. Umu, for now, we should take care of that first. Chapter 382 7 mountains Sect 6 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Although I thought maybe there would be some complications from everything that had happened before to could join this sect, the truth is that things ended up being quite quick and simple in the end. After all this was not like the normal process where the sects announce that they will open their doors to accept new disciples and they would have to pass some tests where they would show their skills. Rather it was more like entering a company to work through contacts and influences. So things were done in a matter of minutes. Following the Delna Clan we met with several Mayors and all the elders of the sect... apparently, Siscon-prince shouldn''t want to see me for a while, and there was only the old man from before from his group. So, after the former King Delna mentioned there to that group of people that I was his granddaughter''s fianc¨¦ and was seeking to join the sect along with the girls who were accompanying me, a small vote was held to accept this or not. ¡­Although, I think this was more of a formality. From what I heard from Turla and Cleir-san, most of the sect elders who led this sect were always quick to accept this without much trouble. After all, the other clans also frequently requested the inclusion of new members of their families. The result of this vote was 5 principal elders in favor, and two against ... it seems that the Siscon-prince''s family had a good relationship with that other elder who refused. Well, that just meant that I would add other people with whom I would have to be a little careful... Anyway, in the end with that result it was inevitable that we will join the sect. Also taking away those two geezers and some other men who accompanied them, the rest seemed quite happy that we joined the sect. It seems that Turla''s words that I and the girls would be highly valued were not a lie. Well, it''s not like given that now that we had officially joined the sect, then things would change significantly. Probably now the only change that could be appreciated was our world guild card... [Guild of the world] Name: Alexander Ilios Apeiro Race: Human Strength: 9th limit (Peak) Range: F- 5 Organizations: [ Ilios Apeiro Family ] (Patriarch) [Alexander-sama''s Maids Guild] (Subordinate Organization) [ Sect 7 Mountains ] (Core Disciple) [Clan Delna ] (Subordinate Organization) [Clan --------] (Subordinate Organization) . . . Accepted missions: (-) Monsters Eliminated: [ Goblins ] 1758 [Orcs] 465 [ Koblods ] 703 . . . Gold: 73,457,650 So the only new thing was the 7 Mountains Sect Core Disciple part that appeared on my and girls guild cards. By the way, it seems that my rank and that of our family had risen thanks to the girls continuing to accept some World Guild Quests while I was in another world. Also, now there was a girl with a level 2 soul in our Family, and I had two tamed monsters of the same level that showing in the card too. By the way¡­ when they tried to get Vrana and Scythe to show them their cards to register them as Disciples, I had to tell them that they didn''t have it since they were my monsters. So the opinion of some elders from me had risen to a higher level after finding out about this. And on the contrary, the Elder from the Siscon family and the other one next to him just frowned and looked more annoyed and uncomfortable as if they regret a little now. Watching their reactions it seems that monsters with intelligence like Vrana and Scythe are still a bit uncommon in Areas of this level... plus, they were even more surprised when Vrana showed her wings and discovered that she was a Harpy that could communicate normally. As for Scythe... let''s just say she''s a little quieter and of few words. Even though she seemed to communicate more frequently between the girls when her soul leveled up, she still had a rather choppy way of expressing herself. Well, I''m glad that she continues to improve in that regard as she gets stronger. Also, regarding their Monster instincts, even though they seem to have better control over them now as well. But I think that without the influence of my bond with them by my [Tame] ability they would probably try to attack anyone who would attack and bother them a bit. Although, thanks to that link, it seems that they get upset easily if now someone is bothering me. Well, I don''t think that''s a bad thing, so I shouldn''t worry about that. On the other hand, it seems that if in the world guild I try to get them to obtain a guild card, now it is not something impossible like Level 1 Areas. Although there are very, very few, it seems that there are some monsters that are members of the guild in this Areas. Unfortunately, it seems given this trait of intelligence that they have, these monsters are considered quite valuable and making them a valuable target to adventurers to sell to trainers or influential people who would like to have them as part of their collection or something like that. So, because of this, monsters with intelligence would regularly not think to join the world guild. They would probably only do it if they are confident enough in their strength and curious about the way humans live. Going back to the guild card, perhaps what surprised me a bit was the number of subordinate organizations of this sect... apart from the 7 main clans, there were quite a few more! Also, I was wondering if it was good for the sect that this information was known so easily. Do not forget that there were more than 10,000 disciples in this sect! So it is not wrong to think that there should be some or many who perhaps joined here for no good purpose... Giving this information so easily isn''t ¡äsomething bad? Well, maybe because we didn''t go through a normal process to join the sect there weren''t many inspections on us. Surely the normal disciples should be investigated further... or so I hope. Otherwise, I can only think that this sect will not last long. In addition, perhaps in this way it is easy to inform all the disciples who the allies of the sect were... so they can know who can bother and who they cannot. Also, although the atmosphere in the sect doesn''t seem bad, I don''t think it''s made up of saints either. They should have at least a few people in charge of eliminating internal problems. In the end, after talking and answering a few questions from the Elders and Mayors of the sect, then we were formally disciples of the sect! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------------- --- ------------ "So this is Cleirsa''s fianc¨¦? Well, he really does seem like a pretty promising boy! " "Yeah~ Besides, it''s pretty cute too~!" "It''s true Mom, I''m envious of Cleirsa~!" "Also, he seems as if will be a pretty strong person in the future, right?" " Hahaha, it also seems that our family will grow exponentially now." "A-Actually... doesn''t he have quite a few other girls around him than Cousin Cleirsa?" "A man should try to love all the girls who love him!!" " Hahaha, that''s true! Besides, all those girls are quite beautiful... so if I were in their position, then how could I not try to win their affection? " "...well, always was a bit a problem that in our clan most men and women only look for one person as a couple. So, thanks to that our number is lower compared to others" "Also, if Cleirsa herself is fine with this, then there shouldn''t be a problem. Right?" "No, you all are wrong~ It''s not just Cleirsa-chan... it seems that Turlachan ended up being taken by that little one~" "" ... "" After we finished with things to join the sect, we immediately moved to the zone in the sect where the people of the Delna Clan and people close to them lived. Honestly, I can''t say I was totally calm as we walked here with Cleirsa-san and the others who resided here¡­ after all this was just like meeting your girlfriend''s family! No, rather it was exactly that !! ¡­ But, things were a little different than what I had expected! I thought that I would find several people watching me intensely or even with resentment or bad feelings. Since I had heard or seen in movies and similar things that influential families had always ambitious people looking to reach the top of these to take power, I expected to find many who would find me as a nuisance. Or it would not even be strange if they thought that my goal was simply to use Cleirsa to gain the power or influence of their family... Also... I couldn''t forget that there were several girls who accompanied me by my side and who obviously weren''t just acquaintances or friends! I really don''t think it was a good thing to bring a group of girls to meet your future wife''s family!! ...Well, it''s not like I was going to hide this either. Unexpectedly, the vast majority of these people who were watching us now did not have bad emotions when they saw us... in fact, it was the opposite and they were quite nice to us! Well... certainly there were also some people who seemed more suspicious and looked at me with a bit of envy, but... instead of being because of my commitment to Cleirsa, the looks of those people took that a bad feeling when the topic that Turla would also be my woman emerged. ¡­I think that people with ambitions for a higher position in this clan instead of targeting Cleirsa who was a much more difficult level to conquer had chosen Turla instead. The good thing is that after those people hear my strength and that of the girls next to me from others, quickly the envy and small resentment in their gaze disappears. They were just people who were not very talented so they were looking for an easy way to reach a higher rank in the clan. So they weren''t strong and they could only sigh thinking that they had lost their chance with Turla! As for the main members of the Clan, as someone of the family said before, I was a bit surprised that there were so few members... when I thinking of something like a Clan, then I thought I would find a fairly large family of more than 100 members but... here there were probably only fewer than 30 people with the surname Delna in their names! The former King only had 2 sons and two daughters with his late wife. The eldest son was in charge... or more precisely his wife the Queen led another Kingdom greater than the one in Inimp Area. It seems that this was the main Kingdom that the former King founded. The first son like Cleir-san is most of the time in the sect leaving the administration of that place to his wife. It seems the territory in Inmp was obtained later in a fight that their Clan had where Clairsa''s grandmother died. If you ask me, I thought it was a bit strange that there were two Realms named Delna¡­ but since Gaia is so large, perhaps this is not uncommon. Who knows, maybe there may even be another Realm with the same name unrelated to this Clan... The next was the eldest daughter of the Delna Clan, she was also quite beautiful like Cleirsa-san, and apparently, she was married to the main member of one of the families that also ran the sect with which they had a very good relationship. After she was Cleir-san who like her older brother regularly resided in the sect while my Father-in-law-King was in charge of the Kingdom in Inimp. As for the last son and younger brother of Cleir-san, until recently he was the main disciple of the sect but he had to abdicate from it because his age exceeded the requirement for that. From what I heard in our conversation with all this family, setting aside Cleirsa whom the family had high hopes due to her current strength and age along with some of the younger generation as well, he was the most talented son of the previous King. In fact, Cleirsa''s grandfather still had several hopes for him and not to stop being the main disciple of the sect had he discarded these. It is a shame that he lost the support of the sect a bit and had to leave the position for the next generation because of the age limit rules that are generalized in most sects. Or at least for this Area. ¡­Since it usually seems that there were small tournaments or contests between various sects to show their strength, then it would be a bit strange for an old man to fight someone younger saying that he was still a disciple! So, for that reason there was an age limit for a person to be considered a disciple in some sect. But that does not mean that losing this title, the person could not continue training there. Although it is true that if he does not have a backing to support him, then the time for this would be less than being a disciple since he would have other responsibilities now such as training the younger members. In fact, this did not surprise me enough and rather I considered it to be reasonable. Honestly, what surprised me most was that Cleir-San had more than 40 years so she also stopped being a disciple a long time ago! At the beginning I believed she had given birth to Cleirsa at a fairly young age, but... it seems that she was older than she looked!! ¡­If she told me that she was less than 30 years old, absolutely I would not doubt her words! [Well, since she reached a soul level 2 at a young age apparently, then it is normal for her youth to lengthen a bit.] ¡­Well, what Aurora says makes a lot of sense. This didn''t just apply to her, her siblings also looked younger than they should be. Either way, I can''t deny that I was a bit disappointed to see that the Delna Clan was quite small¡­ probably the members of my Family now almost reach the same number of people from this clan of 3¡­ no, since it seems that there are also some Cleirsa''s slightly older cousins and cousins married, there are probably 4 generations in this clan. So the number of people in the 2nd level of your soul, were perhaps fewer than 10 people... perhaps the clan more weakest of all the sect is this one? No¡­ let''s think that instead of numbers, it was a clan that focused on quality. The strength level of most who had a level 2 soul was quite high. At least, more than many of the people we met earlier when we were accepted into the sect. Probably if not, they would have long ago lost their position in the sect. Even though the relationship between the others in the sect is not bad, it probably wouldn''t be strange that if they were considered easy prey, then they wouldn''t be able to hold that position time ago. Furthermore¡­ aside from being strong enough to hold his position, the character of this Clan seemed quite mild. Perhaps thanks to that, people under his command had a fairly good relationship with this family... more than subordinate, their relationship seemed more like friends. From what is observed, there were several groups united under the Delna Clan. They are probably one of the families with the largest groups under their command. Then while we discussed some things with them a bit, the old Rey Delna had a kind face and seemed happy about the fact of Cleirsa''s engagement to me. Honestly, I thought I would have a much harder time earning his trust... That didn''t just apply to him, Turla''s grandfather had come up to me to pat my shoulders with his hands as he asked me to take care of his granddaughter and laughed loudly¡­ his personality is just as laid-back as his son in Barl apparently. Either way, it seems that not only my integration into the sect was easy¡­ becoming part of this Clan was not difficult either! Well, unlike my Father-in-Law-King, I had no intention of being the one to marry the wife''s Clan. For me was better that Cleirsa joined my Family, so with the fact that her Clan and our group have a good relationship and support each other is enough! Chapter 383 7 mountains Sect 7 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Old King Delna ) ¡° What do you think of the boy our granddaughters have chosen, Turlok? " " Hahaha, I like the boy!" After Cleir, Cleirsa -chan, and Turla -chan left to show the boy and the girls that came with him the place where they will stay in the sect, so did the others who had come to see the fianc¨¦ of those two girls of the Clan, and then only me and Turlok remain in this room. So I decided to ask him his true thoughts about that boy named Alexander, and at his words, I could only smile at my old friend. ¡° Hahaha¡­ the boy is better than I had thought. I didn''t think that tomboy granddaughter of mine could put on such a feminine expression! She really looked like another person, and I even doubted a little if some monster that steals identities from legends had taken her place, hahaha ! " ¡° Hahaha, well, you can''t blame Turla-chan for that, after all, she has always been a girl focused on her training. Also, it is thanks to that she reached her current strength at such a young age. Wasn''t you proud of her for that? " ¡° Hahaha, you''re right Delna. Oops, sorry, I mean Elder Delna " Even though Turlok had some complaints about his granddaughter for her character, I knew he was just as proud of his granddaughter as I was of mine for her growth. No, probably he was even a little more than me... since his wife Hamel was a woman who had no interest in cultivating her strength, her son sadly inherited that attitude from her and therefore the hopes that he had in this one were directed to his precious granddaughter. Well, since he loved both of them, he didn''t have many complaints about it. But is a bit curious that his granddaughter whom he thought to pamper and adore as his little princess to then see her turned into an elegant and refined woman was the one who decided to follow in his footsteps on the martial way... Certainly things often take interesting paths. My old friend lost his dream of seeing his granddaughter wearing beautiful dresses, but then he gained someone by his side whom he could train. "Don''t worry, it''s just us, you don''t need to pay attention to the formalities" "Hahaha, Fine! Then, Delna¡­ what do you think of the boy? " " Ummm... I also like him, or at least I think he''s much better than Velrut who was looking to commit to my granddaughter..." ¡°The main disciple, Hee~? I certainly think that would have been very bad If it happened... I have no complaints with the talent of that boy but... " "..." Probably if that boy did not appear, then Cleirsa -chan would have ended up accepting that commitment... Although we did not have a very good relationship with their Clan, it was not to the point of having a feud, but... at knowing that girl, to don''t make things worse between our do s families surely she would accept the proposal Velrut. As says Turlok, the boy is talented, so that if he was in love with her and tried to conquer her, maybe with a little time things would not be so bad and Cleirsa-chan could adapt slowly. The problem is... ¡°That boy obviously only saw her as a tool! That bastard how dare he thinks like that of little Cleirsa-chan?!! That damn siscon-prince... I would have liked the little boy to hit him even more!! " ¡° Haa~ He''s quite an ambitious guy after all. ¡­By the way, will you also start calling Velrut like that? You''d better not do it with others present... he is still the main disciple of our sect" ¡°Umm¡­ I don''t know why, but¡­ I like the nickname the boy gave him. Don''t worry Delna, I won''t be so careless. On the other hand... the Siscon-Prince wasn''t the worst of things if she ended up getting engaged to him! He might even end up offering her to his stupid father for some benefits!! And since Turla would surely follow her, then she would share the same fate!! " ¡° My apprentice-brother¡­ I never really got along with him. In fact, I''m glad that he resigned from his Elder seat in the sect¡­ thanks to that, we prevented problems from developing within and outside of this one. Although¡­ I don''t think Velrut went as far as you say. Or rather, his purpose for marrying Cleirsa -chan should be to be able to manage one of our two Realms and obtain the ability [King''s Dignity]¡­ from what I heard, he has a bad relationship with his father. Two ambitious people cannot occupy the same place after all." ¡° Hmp~ Either way, it would have been bad. I didn''t like that guy at all!" As I said, Velrut was an ambitious man. It''s not bad to be ambitious, but... since this would end up affecting was my own granddaughter and probably Turla- chan as well, then of course it wasn''t that I would like to see! Also¡­ even though I said that Velrut probably wouldn''t give up the girls to gain a benefit from his father, that doesn''t stop that fool of my apprentice-brother from trying to get his hands on them on his own! ¡­So maybe Cleirsa-chan''s thought of not wanting to cause trouble in the Clan would be the opposite and would probably end in a war between our two Clans! None of our family could allow something like this to happen! Or would forgive that if it happened!! Even if Master intervenes to try to stop the dispute, I couldn''t stop or tell my family to do it if someone mistreats our blood!! " Well, now is silly to think about it, hahaha. Thanks to that boy showing up, now it was possible to avoid something like had to deliver our precious granddaughters to that Siscon-prince! " I agree with Turlok''s words, I''m really glad that Alexander-kun showed up. Even if¡­ "I feel a little bad for little Alexander... it also seems that we are using him so that the problem of all this now falls on him" ¡° Ununu¡­ well, he doesn''t seem like someone who is easily intimidated by others. Besides, that brat surprised me quite a bit by himself¡­ I didn''t expect him to put the Siscon-Prince in difficulties when they fought¡­ His strength was that of someone at the 9th limit, right?" ¡°¡­There is no doubt, I checked it several times before, and even though the aura that it showed in that fight was a little higher than a 9th normal limit, it did not reach a level 2 soul¡­ Also, he did not seem to be using an object to strengthen itself more as Velrut said. His equipment was certainly good, but not something too exaggerated" ¡°While more I think about him, I really like that boy more and more the more too! Without a doubt he will be someone promising!! " We were lucky that the news that someone was fighting the main disciple quickly reached our ears, so I and Turlok had arrived even before the others appeared and we got to observe the fight almost from the beginning of this one. Since we had also received information on the characteristics of the promised Cleirsa-chan before, quickly we realized who it was the boy with who was fighting Velrut. So seeing that it was Cleirsa-chan''s fianc¨¦, when we were thinking of going to stop the fight, our feet stopped when we saw that the boy didn''t seem to be at such a disadvantage¡­ that was a bit surprising. Although between limits and limits in the strength of a person the difference is not huge and therefore there may be cases that even having the weakest level that person can be victorious, achieving that with someone who has a higher level soul is totally different! ¡­The oppression that someone with a stronger soul generates on a weaker one is not something that can be easily overcome! Also, the internal energy for each soul level is an exponential amount! ¡° What have you been able to find out about that boy, Delna? The control of his internal energy might even be superior to the Mayors of the sect! No, even some Elders who have practiced for several years don''t have that level either! That boy shouldn''t have a normal background... " ¡° Fufufu¡­ you have practically already handed over little Turla-chan to that boy but are you hardly worried about it now? Shouldn''t you have asked those questions first?" ¡° Hahaha, I''m just a little curious. Besides, I was just giving my approval to something that Turla had decided for herself... Although it seems that that girl is not good at accepting it herself. Therefore, I think this grandfather of hers should help her a bit with that." "You should be careful or the little Turla -chan that you treasure more than anything else got it wrong and think you want to get rid of her and hate you for it..." ¡° Umumu ¡­ th-that shouldn''t happen, right? She must know that I am only supporting her decision, right?! " " Who knows? Well, what you''re asking about... I don''t know much either unfortunately. From the information we got, it seems that Alexander-kun appeared out of nowhere and in a matter of a year he created a couple of organizations that the other organizations dare not disturb in the kingdom of Delna in Inimp. Also, it seems that it has some pretty strong weapons in their hands... I had heard from Cleirsa that he was quite a talented boy and that despite being Lorens-kun''s age, his strength was not much different from hers... but I did not expect his fighting ability to reach that level. Haa~ Instead of solving the doubts about him, the mysteries around Alexander-kun just keep piling up. Although seeing him in person, I don''t think he''s a bad boy either. " ¡°Well, it may be someone from a fairly well-known organization in another Area level 2¡­ even level 3 is not impossible. After all, the monsters he had were somewhat amazing too... any tamer would cry with envy to see them! I thought it was just two girls accompanying him and I didn''t realize they were monsters until he mentioned it!! Even though they are now only at the first limit of a level 2 soul, given the intelligence of those 2 Monsters... or should I call them girls? Well, that doesn''t matter much. They probably won''t have a hard time breaking the 5th limit barrier at that Soul level 2 either! Whether it''s buying them or searching for a Monster with those characteristics, not even our sect can easily afford to do it! In fact... since those other Elders saw them, that not is a serious problem? Especially the old man of that family..." ¡°¡­I don''t think we should worry about that much, even though there are now some frictions between our two clans, now that Alexander- kun is a disciple of the sect if he does something like spreading the information that the boy has those monsters to cause trouble, it would not only affect the boy but will be the whole sect rather. Also, for the same reasons you said earlier, they may even reconsider antagonizing him. But still we should tell Alexander- kun to be careful about exposing those two girls¡­ two monsters so easily. Or may he really have such strong backing that he doesn''t worry about it causing problems for him? " "¡­Perhaps. Or maybe he''s just a lucky guy? There is a possibility that he will find those two Monsters there by chance, and also an excellent level Ki control technique." "¡­certainly" The fact that Alexander- kun could fight Velrut even with a lower soul level it wasn''t like he didn''t have a logical explanation either, it was obvious that this was due in large part to his having very good control of his internal energy! No, given his age, to say that he was good was not enough ... Turlok''s words that he even surpassed several people who have lived much longer than him in the sect in that respect were totally true! So without a doubt it is a refined technique in many years of experience. "Oh, it''s true. Another thing that Cleirsa told me was that he had a mansion full of beautiful women in Inimp. The girls who were next to him now it seems like they weren''t all, you know? You complained about my apprentice brother''s bad habits before, but it seems that the boy is also quite fond of women . " " Hmn? No, you are wrong Delna. I am not against or have negative thoughts of men with that characteristic, I just don''t like that bastard father of Velrut... or rather, the way he does things is quite disgusting. " "..." I wanted to tease Turlok a bit, but it doesn''t seem to work this time. Well, he actually seemed upset now, but for different reasons... although¡­ it''s not that I can''t understand this. ¡°That bastard... despite being as old as us really enjoys destroying the life of little girls! Well, perhaps there are women who do not mind pleasing that old man given his strength and benefits that he can give them but... the problem is that he is quite deviant and does not care about anything as long could satisfy his lust! I don''t know how many poor girls have suffered thanks to him... or how many husbands, fathers, and brothers have died at his hands cursing him for taking their loved ones'' people!! On the other hand from what I saw, the girls around the boy seemed quite happy and not slaves with eyes just like lifeless dolls. In fact, you are a little cruel if you compare that boy there with that disgusting man, Delna. " ¡°¡­ Umu, you''re right Turlok. Let''s forget those unpleasant topics " " Since we talked about it, did you have any disagreement because the boy had several women, Delna? Most of your family have single or few partners after all." " Hmn? No, I just wanted to tease you a little. In fact, perhaps because my family is not very big as you say, the truth is that I always envy large families or clans a little. " ¡° Hahaha, sadly maybe we focused too much on our goals when we were young. ...or maybe we just weren''t popular with women? If that''s it, then I''m thankful that Falerin noticed me, hahaha ! " ¡° Hehehe, it''s probably due to both. Or we just weren''t that enthusiastic about those things when we were in our youth... " Memories of when we fought together with our friends and colleagues flash through my mind. At that time we just wanted to be stronger, and we ended up getting a territory that those guys pushed on me to avoid the responsibilities of creating and managing a Kingdom .. then sometime later I met the Master and joined his sect together with them. Well, given the boy''s talent, having multiple women is more normal than cases like Turlok and me who only end up having one wife¡­ so it''s not like I have any big complaints about that with Alexander- kun. Although¡­even if he is a lover of women, hasn''t he taken things a bit too far? From Cleirsa-chan said... apart from having a mansion full of women, he even founded a union of pure women who now had u us how many hundreds of them! ¡­ I wonder if that boy is trying to create an Imperial Harem? "... maybe soon you will have a great-grandson and I will have another one in my family?" " Oooh! I couldn''t get a chance to see the little Turla in pretty dresses as she always preferred to be wearing armor, but maybe now my little great-granddaughter may fulfill that wish of mine?! " "..." It seems that he had not given up on that wish... well, if you ask me, I think the main culprit for that happening was himself... since he spent all his time with Turla-chan when he was a child, then she surely must have taken him as an example ¡°Well, since today time was consumed introducing him to the Family and companions, I told him that tomorrow I would show him the sect. Maybe we can find out more about him then... " ¡° Umu, just¡­ don''t scare the boy away. Finally that girl seemed to find out someone she likes! So I don''t want him to run away before he gives me a great-granddaughter first!! " "..." Chapter 384 7 mountains Sect 8 Hello everyone, Happy New Year !! Hopefully this year is much better than the previous one !! In addition, I also hope that all the purposes, wishes, and projects that you have are fulfilled this year !! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV 3rd Person) "Shit! Shit! Shit!! That damn perverted brat!! " After returning to the place that was Velrut''s residence in the 7 Mountains Sect, the furniture in this one suffered kicks and punching due to all the emotions that swirled inside his stomach. " Onisama, you should have killed that fucking lustful brat!!" Also, even though it seemed like his sister managed not to get up to his level of anger, it was obvious from her words and expression that she was quite upset too. Surely if she had confidence one her strength, then she would have thrown herself at Alexander for embarrassing her! Well... if Alexander were here, surely he would have strongly objected to the words for those two. While he would probably not deny fitting the qualifying adjectives with which they described him, he would not be happy to hear it from these two... As they say, it is easier to see the faults of others than your own. Even if the love of these two were sincere... if someone could refer to this one so, many still would find their relationship more abnormal than Alexander''s nature. In fact, although they could defend their love as something pure, the fact that both reacted in this way could only be because they themselves, either consciously or unconsciously, knew that their relationship was not something normal... Although they knew there were rumors swirling about them, until now they never cared about this. Principally, it was because someone had simply never told him so directly¡­ now someone did it, especially with a whole crowd present, the impact was too great for the two. The truth is that this time he intended to follow her sister''s previous advice to just check a few things about the boy who had ruined his plans, they didn''t have much information on Alexander after all. So surely it wasn''t convenient to make a move on him without first investigating him a bit more, but unfortunately, they did not expect one thing will lead to another and fury will drive him to fight Alexander! Well, if even the girl who had been the first to recommend being more cautious was in this state, then it wasn''t hard to imagine Velrut could hold back. "Curse, Damn brat!! How dare you embarrass me like that!! " " Onisama, why we have to wait until the disciple tournament to kill him?! He must pay now for what he did to us!!" "Yes... I really want to kill that brat, but now ..." Since he was a person who had gotten where he was on his own, logically he had built great pride in himself because of this. Furthermore, at being in the position of the main disciple for several years, the compliments that they made or the admiration that others showed towards him had fed this one quite a bit. SSo what hurt him the most this time, surely it was what all the people in the sect were discussing now¡­ the things that happened not long since. Not only the matter of his relationship with his sister but also that he hadn''t been able to defeat Alexander despite being a higher Soul level than him! Even when he came here still could hear the other disciples arguing about this!! ¡­And contrary to what was said about him, those disciples were beginning to praise Alexander now! That was just like adding fuel to the fire!! But listening to the words of his sister who asked him to kill Alexander while he vented his frustration and anger against the furniture in this room, Velrut could only remain silent while holding his belly low. The pain from that blow still lingered and bothered him. ¡° Onisama, if you are concerned that the clan from that bitch would interfere, then you just should have challenged him to a duel to the death there! You didn''t have to let him live for so long!! " "..." Not that he had not thought of his sister''s words to carry out their revenge, that same thought also appeared in his mind constantly even now. After all, it was not strange that if two people in the sect had a resentment that they couldn''t put aside, there was that option. Both parties in disagreement were able to fight to the death to solve this problem without being punished by the sect after the duel was officially recognized. Well, both parties had to agree too for that. So Velrut had no confidence that Alexander would accept that ... despite being lustful, he didn''t seem to be stupid. But even if Alexander did not accept, since he could claim that he had tainted his honor and wanted to cleanse this by fighting to the death, then Alexander at least would have to leave the sect because no one could deny that he was the one affected by all this. After all, for many on Gaia, the honor and such things were even more important than their own lives. And once expelled from the sect, unless he wants to live like a turtle hiding in a shell all his life, he could surely kill him without much trouble. Well¡­ that''s if he also thought it was easy as the same way her sister do it. After fighting Alexander, apart from the anger, shame, and hatred he felt at that moment, that confrontation between the two also aroused another emotion in him... fear. He really felt threatened when he exchanged blows with Alexander! And the main proof of what his instincts warned him was the pain he still felt in his lower belly!! Also, even though Alexander was at a disadvantage, he never saw despair or fear in him when he faced him! No, the feeling his eyes gave him was that Alexander was sure he could kill him!! ¡°¡­That would be a bit detrimental, my loved sister. May if I do that, my reputation in the sect fogging to challenge someone in a lower level of soul... instead, during the tournament even if I killed that little brat, it is more likely that to remain only as an unfortunate accident." "..." Of course, at being the person he loved the most in this world, it was inevitable that he didn''t want to look bad in front of her. Therefore, he looks for a reasonable excuse to justify his actions... Well, his reputation was something that mattered to him very much too, so it wasn''t so much an excuse. Just, if he truly has the opportunity to kill Alexander without a hitch, he probably would have preferred to make that little sacrifice than have to wait to kill him until the tournament. But now, to kill Alexander, he had to make sure to could kill him safely¡­ for that, it was better to wait a bit to do it. He had a simple plan, increase his strength by at least a limit or two before the tournament! Surely that way he could overcome Alexander''s martial skills with brute force! That he had great dexterity when fighting had also bothered him, but he could only think of that way to defeat him. After all, to improve in skill, he might have to spend years!! ¡°¡­Isn''t it more dangerous to wait for that, onisama? That boy was pretty strong now¡­ if you give him more time, then that could be something bad. " She was not stupid. After seeing his brother''s worried face, she had also calmed down a bit and started to think things through more. The images of Velrut fighting Alexander were remembered for her... could see that boy caused him enough trouble during the fight, so that if strengthened even more, probably only make things worse for his brother. "I will defeat him in the tournament, little sister. As I said, you don''t have to worry" Of course, the same concern crossed the mind of Velrut too, but... Alexander was on the 9th limit now, so he had the confidence to advance his strength more quickly than him! After all, he only had to gather energy in his energetic core to continue advancing his strength, and on the other hand, what Alexander had to overcome was a mental barrier to be able to reach the second level of the soul. He thought Alexander definitely had a talent... and although he didn''t want to admit it, it was probably greater than his. But even so, he thought it would at least take a few years to advance to the next level of Soul. So, no doubt he was in a situation easier to get stronger! "Fine, then we''ll wait for you to kill that idiot brat a little." "Yes¡­" -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) Before the sun even decided to show itself, I was out of the place to which Cleir-san, Cleirsa, and Turla had brought us and given us as our bedroom. It was a great shame that the last two girls left at the night¡­ could the Delna Clan have a problem with a couple having a bit of Skinship before marriage? Well, they were the other girls I could sleep with, so it was not a bad night either. Of course, since Renka-chan and Rei were present on the bed, things did not rise above the level of kisses and caresses... After doing it every day, I feel a little emptiness now that I couldn''t have sex with Saeko or Kurisu... haa~. " Don''t lose focus, Alexander! " "Oops... sorry, sorry" Well, it''s not like I was living the life of a rodent that spends most of its time trying to have offspring... although I must say that it wasn''t because I didn''t want to! The problem was, even though Kurisu and Saeko understood that the other girls probably knew that the three of us were still having sex, they didn''t want to make it that obvious either and so we usually had to stop after spending only a short time together. So there was no alternative but to concentrate on doing other things... Usually, while I was at the mansion would also try to spend time with the other girls in the afternoons so that I could get more close to them. As for the mornings, just like now, I was training the things the Ryozanpaku masters taught me with Renka-chan. This also helped me to calm down a bit since after having tried meat, it was certainly difficult to sleep next to such delicious dishes and not be able to taste them!! ¡­I thought my levels of sexual frustration would be greatly reduced now that I could fully vent this one but it seems I was a bit naive! It seems that Lena''s words when I spoke to her were not a lie... apparently, the pill [Chaos in the bedroom] was not primarily responsible for that intense night between me, Kurisu, and Saeko! According to Lena, this should not be so strong... according to her, there were two possibilities that probably could have happened that night. Or it was simply due to the fact that since it was the first time I was consuming this pill, so my body had a lower resistance to it and therefore the effects were stronger than normal. The other possibility¡­ was simply that my sex drive was a bit high¡­ so the effect of the pill simply strengthened it even more! ...although I certainly knew my own sexual desire, I honestly believed that what happened that night was due more to the first option that Lena mentioned. But now¡­ I cannot deny that there is a huge possibility that it is the second option the cause from what happened that night!! Despite I now could do it with these two girls, I was not satisfied with just those little moments with them! That was one of the reasons why I wanted the girls to have a slightly more open mind to those things!! Well... they say it''s worse to get nothing, right? Although¡­ if I could get girls to agree to be more open about sexual things, there was something that worried me a little. While I have only reached that level with Kurisu and Saeko for now, when more and more girls join in that will certainly be a bit of a problem! Of course that would make me very happy, but ... the time needed for these things would have to be proportional to the number of girls!! I have to also continue to grow strong after all, and to do that also takes a lot of time! Like my morning workouts now!! ¡­ I wonder if there is something that optimizes the time to train? Or much better, to be able to train while having sex! That would certainly be very good!! [It is certain that these things should exist here on Gaia, Alexander. For the first thing, there shouldn''t be much of a problem for you to get it, but the second one is a bit more problematic. Probably in a world or Area level 2 will not be easy to get it.] I knew it! These things must exist!! I couldn''t have been the only one who had such a thought in this vast world, right? [No¡­the first thing I don''t think they were made because people had the same thought or purpose as you for using those things, Alexander. Fufufu¡­ well, maybe would be difficult for a person to believe that someone created a technique of training through sex without thinking of something lustful. Either way, it seems like it will be difficult to get a technique like that in this area ... from what I can see, the energy control of the people here is much worse than in the world you went to previously.] ¡­certainly. From what I have seen in this sect, it is as if only the disciples here only knew the concepts of internal energy... well, that youngsters were like that I do not think it would be that strange, but that even the person with the title of the main disciple was only slightly better than them it was a bit surprising. Honestly, I expected to see people doing fancy techniques while using their internal energy in this area. Well, I can probably understand a little more why this happens here a little later... I should ask the former King of Delna when I see him when showing me the sect. Either way, if people barely have the basic concept of internal energy in this Area, then it would be very difficult for someone to create a technique to train through sex... maybe I should have read the Kamasutra sometime in my world... no, I don''t think these "techniques" would work anyway. Probably something like [Taoist Techniques of bedroom] was better to try to learn there. Well, the former is also interesting... but the only techniques that work for my purpose to become more strong should be just like the latter! It''s a shame that they don''t seem to be easy to find in this Area¡­ I wonder if there are sects that focus on these Toista techniques? Well, even if there are, I don''t think they''ll let me learn their best techniques just by asking them¡­ and joining in could be troublesome. ¡­ If I took the girls with me to those sects to learn, surely all the men would want to make them their partners to practice! Also, even if we ignore that problem, probably for them to agree to enter a sect where everyone is "training" carefully in that way, they would first have to start accepting to be a little more open on those issues. The best thing is to try to get these techniques on my own rather than swear allegiance on such a Sect. That would avoid a lot of problems. I don''t want to risk that they also have strange rules like having to share your partners... ¡° Master, is it really okay that we didn''t kill that guy? " "..." Taking a short break from our practice, Mary walks up to me, handing me a towel, and immediately hugs me while wondering that. She still seemed to be quite unhappy with the fact that the Siscon-prince was still breathing and has repeatedly asked me this as if hoping I''d changed my mind. ¡°¡­I already agreed to fight him in this sect''s disciple tournament. Besides, it''s not like I didn''t do anything to him... surely during these months he will wish I had killed him at that moment when we fought... or even at the end he commits suicide and does not even show up for the tournament" ¡°Oh~ Then you are going to torture him before killing him during this time, Master. That is splendid~" "Y-You ... what did you do to that guy?" Since telling Mary many times that we just had to wait doesn''t seem to reassure her, then I decide to shift my focus a bit this time. It seems that homunculus really are a bit bloody¡­ unlike with my response to wait of before, this time she seemed quite cheerful with my words and probably the content of her imagination where that subject suffers during these months. On the other hand, Rei who was observing our training until now looks at me with a bit of concern... "Not much, let''s just say that siscon-prince surely won''t be able to show his "love" to his beloved sister for a while." "" ... "" The girls try to decipher my words for a few seconds, and then they silently watch me with different expressions on their faces. Although it was by chance, the blow I gave him using the [Futae no Kiwami ] technique was precisely on his lower belly... and according to the knowledge of the [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki] technique, there are a lot of pressure points related to people''s sexual performance there! ¡­I''m sure several of those points took quite a damage from that hit! I don''t know how much it affects him, and I don''t think it''s permanent either but... it will definitely last a while before he can "play" with his little sister!! So surely Mary''s words perfectly described the situation that Siscon-prince was in! That was torture!! Really, if that happened to me when I was in the Mansion in the woods now that I could "play" with Kurisu and Saeko, then that could only be described as hellish torture !! "Well, let''s continue training~" So with a big smile on my face thinking about how that prince would act when he realizes that, I turn to Renka-chan to continue training for a while longer. Chapter 385 7 mountains Sect 9 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- " Hya ! Hya ! Hya ! " "... ah ... ah... ah~..." " Fufufu¡­ you really have good skills, Trula-san." ¡°N-No¡­ that''s what I should say, Saeko-san. Your swordsmanship¡­ I don''t think there are many in the sect who compares to you¡­ and that''s counting the instructors and Elders. " ¡° Y-You are not going to attack me seriously, a-are you Mary-san? " "Don''t worry, I have no intention of hurting one of the Master''s women~ It will just be a little exercise to keep fit" "Alexander-sama and the other girls are quite amazing¡­ they have become much stronger from the previous time we saw each other." "Vrana is strong too, roock ~!" "The Master... is strong... also the others too..." While Renka-chan and I were training a little, Cleirsa and Turla came to this place. So, perhaps motivated by seeing us, some of the girls formed pairs and started training a bit as well. ¡­Seeing this, perhaps awakening her competitive side to not look weaker than the other girls, so the rain of kicks and punches that Renka- chan threw to hit me had increased now. She had gotten a little more serious and so, I have no choice but to use my [ Sikuken ] to deflect or block her blows that contained a good amount of energy in them. In addition, since I was using a piece of equipment to make it more difficult to move and have a better effect on my training, I could not relax at all! [Gravitational wristbands and anklets - F] Equipment specially designed for training capable of increasing the gravity and atmospheric pressure experienced the user by 2 to 5 times more. Since they are made of fairly hard materials and absorb energy from the environment, they can be used to defend a weapon. But that is not their original purpose. [Gravitational Rise-F] [Atmospheric Pressure Rise-F] [Hardness-F] Like the "restrictive equipment" I bought before to Milene, they were specialized objects with a purpose. So I thought they should be cheap, but¡­ probably because the type of intention they were created for was different this time, they weren''t at all! They were even more expensive than the [Black Infernal Cobra] outfits for the girls!! ¡­Well, maybe I can''t complain as some were created to look like sexy female underwear, and these were designed to aid in a person''s training. Also, the good thing is that I was able to get rid of that gear that Akisame had given me before¡­ I''d be crazy if I put that thing on and the girls see it! They might even think that I have a strange kind of fetish thanks to that!! Well, it was also that I didn''t want to use it because I was still a bit annoyed at Akisame for breaking my arm. Forgetting that, these were quite comfortable and practical equipment. And as their description says, they could be adjusted in 5 levels. In the first option these would be off, and each of the other 4 would carry out the purpose for which they were created. I must say that just using it on 2nd level was pretty tough! But, I couldn''t help but be a bit happy as I felt like I was a certain character who was born with a tail! While putting my eyes a little in the other girls, Turla who had agreed to train a little with Saeko, now had the tip of the sword from the latter pressing her throat as he responded to her words. It really seems that, if it was a serious fight, then Turla didn''t have much of a chance with her even at the same strength limit. From what I could see, Saeko had improved a lot. This was not so obvious watching her fight against small globins and Kobolds in the forest of the mansion. Now, in addition to being a little more skilled at the sword, she had also started to use her energy by concentrating it on her feet and hands to move and attack with more force. Her style was always a struggle based on the speed, but now it was more quickly thanks to that. ¡­Using my [Spiritual Vision] skill, I was a bit surprised to find out that she was more suitable for [Ki Dou ]¡­ given her personality, I thought that she would be more compatible with [Ki Sei]. Well¡­ on second thought, underneath that serious attitude of hers, she was definitely someone quite passionate! That is very clear to me now!! So perhaps it''s not that surprising that she uses little Ki blasts on her feet to increase the speed. As for Turla¡­ I don''t think she''s weak, but that''s when you compare her to the standards of this sect. Among the other Disciples here, it seems that she is someone outstanding, but it is sure the technique Saeko was learning was more advanced than most of the disciples here had at their disposal... Should I search in the system for a technique for her? It''s a shame Shigure isn''t here¡­ surely they two could learn from her much better than just learning a technique by themself. The other couple of girls who had also decided to train a bit were Mary and Rei. While the second used her spear to attack the first, the latter deftly evaded that weapon and easily came within range of her to launch a blow to stop just before hitting her. ¡­ Rei had also improved a bit in the use of her spear, but¡­ surely even fighting someone of the same strength she would not easily overcome it, not to mention Mary who had reached the second soul level! Also, she seems to be a little scared of Mary... although I can''t blame her for that! If it were not because she is quite docile with me, even I would be afraid to fight with her knowing her character!! So I can understand that she was quite nervous when Mary offered to help her practice a bit... Knowing Rei, surely she wants to answer something like "I-I''m not the women of Alexander" or "W-Who is the woman of that perverted little brat? " reflexively by her personality Tsndere, but ... probably thinking that if she says something like that would make Mary put a more serious fight, she just is silent as her face blushes while her lips move constantly but don''t let out any words. ¡­It seems that fear is quite effective in countering the Tsundere girls, right? Well, not that I intend to use it to bother Rei a little. Surely if all the girls in the mansion were Tsunderes it would be quite troublesome¡­ I can''t say I have a preference for girls like that after all. But¡­ since she''s the only one with such a personality there, it''s kind of fun to see her act like this sometimes. On the other hand, Clairsa, Scythe, and Vrana-chan who were the only girls who kept still in some chairs around a table that I had taken out of my interdimensional space so that they would be comfortable, watched us while we trained while talking quietly. As I said, I think Saeko and Rei have advanced favorably in their abilities and strength, but I think Cleirsa was more surprised to feel the strength of Mary, Scythe, and Vrana-chan who now had their strength not restricted by some objects and they showed a level 2 soul Aura... " Fuu... I think this is enough for now." ¡° Yes¡­ Alexander, could you also give me one of those pieces of equipment that you use? They look quite interesting " "¡­S-Sure" Kuh! It seems that a lot of crystals will disappear from my pocket again! Unfortunately, I don''t think I can object to the smile on Renka- chan¡äs face that had a few beads of sweat... curse! She looks pretty sexy with her clothes clinging to her body from sweat!! "Master, I also want some" "¡­it''s okay" It seems that Renka -chan wasn''t the only one who found these wristbands and anklets interesting¡­ well, they certainly looked quite effective to training. Every time you put them on level 1, I felt as if my body had become faster instantly! I think I should train to get used to having them activated at the second level all the time and not just while training... that''s a good goal for now. " Fufufu Alexander-sama, you are quite a diligent person in training, right?" " ...(I was also a bit surprised, I thought you would just keep thinking about doing perverted things all the time)" While giving the bracelets to Renka-chan and Mary, we approached the table where the other three girls were. So while wiping the sweat on my face with a towel that Vrana-chan had given me, the princess says that. Honestly, I''d be happier if I could follow a lifestyle like the one Turla mutters, but¡­ thanks to those sadistic Ryozanpaku masters, this had become more of a habit now. Well, it''s not like I have a big complaint towards them for this either, I also wanted to be stronger!! By the way, I do not think that Cleirsa is an idle girl and rather it is that her abilities are focused a bit in another direction, in the use of her bow. Maybe Vrana-chan could help her practice a bit as a living target, but¡­ although she probably wouldn''t complain about it, surely Cleirsa feels uncomfortable using her like that. ¡­Well, I wouldn''t feel too good to see her try to fill Vrana-chan with arrows either! So I didn''t suggest it. "Oh, it''s true. I need to give you two something¡­ you three " ""Eh?"" Earlier, when I was in Revy''s world, one day I suddenly heard the system notification informing me that Cleirsa and Turla''s affection had surpassed the 100 digits in their affection for me! I think it was because they had found out that I kept my promise to my father-in-law-King and so, they formally accepted our relationship! Now that I could see them, I tried to see their status... [Status] Name: Cleirsa Delna Race: Human Age: 19 years Level: 99 Soul Level: 1 Energy: (100) Force: H Resistance: I Dexterity: G Intelligence: H Agility: I Magical Affinity: Wind Attribute [Skills] [Inborn] [Archer- G] [Ki Control - H] [Assimilated] [Archery- G] [Rapid shot- H] [ Calculation-I ] [Magical] [Developing] [Nobility - E] Affection: 110 Loyalty: 80 [Status] Name: Turla Race: Human Age: 20 years Level: 99 Soul Level: 1 Energy: (50) G Force Resistance: H Dexterity: I Intelligence: J Agility: I Magical Affinity: Fire Attribute [Skills] [Inborn] [Guts-G] [Assimilated] [Shield Block-C] [Cut-H][Body control- H] [Magical] [Developing] [Warrior-G] [Sword and shield Techniques-H] [Ki Control - I] Affection: 150 Loyalty: 100 Well... there was nothing really surprising about their status. I think it was quite normal. The girls next to me were to some extent people chosen by a world, so surely they could be considered to be a bit special. Although, without a doubt, it seems that they are also girls who have put in a lot of effort as their abilities are in a very good range. In addition, there was something that confused me a little ... not a girl''s ability, if not that Turla had more affection and loyalty to me than the princess! No... If I think about it, my interaction with her has been deeper! So I think it shouldn''t be strange that her affection rose higher. As for her loyalty, maybe since I am officially the princess''s fianc¨¦, then I am also a target that she should protect now? ...Well, it seems that she still has a slightly sharp tongue. So after seeing their statuses, the ability I could give them to become stronger came to my mind, and thinking about that now, I also remembered that Renka-chan hadn''t done the ritual with me yet either. "Yeah, it ''s something with Renka-chan, Cleirsa, and Turla can be more powerful, it is a skill" "" A-A skill?!"" "... a skill?" To my words, the three girls respond in the same way. The two residents of Gaia since they knew of the existence of abilities were quite surprised. I think that, even with high status, it is not common for someone to tell them to grant them a skill so easily. As for Renka- chan... there was more doubt and confusion on her face. Even though I had explained things about Gaia to her, it seems that she is still not so used to all this. Either way, since if I delay this any longer I will surely could end up forgetting it again, I begin to explain things to her. ¡°Yes, a skill. To obtain it is simple... well, maybe that depends on each girl and some may see it as a ritual in which a sacrifice has to be carried out... " "A-A sacrifice? D-Don''t tell me you mean... " "W-Well... I have heard that there are some abilities that can be obtained with objects... o-or rituals so that a God gives some advantages to a person" ¡°No, no, Turla. I don''t think that''s what you''re thinking, it''s something simpler. Probably something more similar to what Cleirsa is thinking " ...although Turla seemed surprised by my words and she was covered her chest probably taking any hasty conclusion, the look that I watched was not one of repulsive and hate... it was just one that contained a bit of embarrassment. ...I think that if I told what she is probably thinking as "Sacrifice" is right, then maybe the possibility of accepting in the end with a little insistence was not so low... Unfortunately, there were girls who had already done the ritual¡­ as Rei and Saeko. Although the second might be keeping quiet, the first would surely intervene! ¡°It''s probably not what you think¡­ even though it can be considered something important too, given your relationship with Alexander, then I think it shouldn''t be that difficult for you all. ...W-What is it? W- Why are you looking at me like that, you pervert brat?!! " "..." I knew¡­ it''s good that I wasn''t rash and said something that could have diminished the impression these three girls have of me if Rei denied my words! Still, I can''t help but look a bit reproachfully at Rei... Well, although if I press Turla things may turn out favorable based on previous events, there were also Cleirsa who seemed a bit curious about the ritual, and Renka-chan who was still a bit confused by all this. I think it was really rushing things with these two if I did something more intense... especially with the first one, my interaction with her is the least of all the girls who have formed a relationship with me. In the end, we went into the house that the sect had given me, and I explained things about the Ritual in more detail to them. So probably because we had sweated a bit, they first asked me to allow them to cleanse their body. ¡­ Apart from the fact that they probably felt a bit embarrassed if they smelled a bit of sweat, it seems they also did it out of respect for Cross who would be the one who would give them the ability. Since with Clairsa''s knowledge it was easier to summarize all this by putting him as a kind of God who would give them the ability, I do not complicate things and I go with the previous words of her. Most of the girls with me have a slight concept of God because of the way their world was, so when I did this with them they probably didn''t stop to think much about it. But unlike them, Turla and Cleirsa who live in Gaia where the meaning of "God" maybe was a little different... or something more real since they could be considered physical presences in this world, both were more careful with these issues. ¡­I wish Milene had also had a mentality a bit similar to these two girls. Doing so may make her curses go away more easily. But because she is a bit stubborn and proud in her way of thinking, she is making things even more difficult to fix! Well, since I was in no rush to perform the ritual, then I easily consent for them to take a bath. Of course, I was also including myself to do the same! So I walked quietly with them to the bathroom! ¡­ Sadly, Turla protests this, and Rei quickly starts supporting her too! Probably Turla''s main reason for this was that Cleirsa was there... Rei, on the other hand, is just a cruel girl who closed the gates of heaven on me again!! You will pay dearly for this, little Tsundere! I certainly can''t take things too far with everyone else around, but I''ll punish you tonight when we''re all in bed! This time I won''t leave you until I can only see the ¡° Dere ¡± attitude on your face until we sleep!! Chapter 386 Performing The Ritual With Three Girls 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- After we had all showered, we found ourselves in what appeared to be the living room of this house. Right now, sitting facing each other, were me and Renka- chan. It seems like she was the girl chosen to start this. Or knowing her, maybe she just stepped forward while the other two were a bit nervous. ¡­Meanwhile, the other girls were watching us around us. If it weren''t for the serious faces of all the girls now, I would feel like this was some kind of game where young people got together to do slightly daring things. Well, actually, it''s not so bad to think that this was something similar... also, it was not the first time that I was in such a situation so it''s not like I''m nervous now... rather, I was even a little expectant about this! "...I have a question, Alexander" "Yes? Well, if it''s something that I can answer, then please ask, Renka -chan " "..." After she gave me the equipment for training similar to Mary''s and mine that I had given her earlier to be the object to perform this ritual, Renka- chan tells me that. Well, I think I had an idea of what she wanted to ask since it seemed for a while that she wanted to say something but staying silent in the end all this time. ...even now it seems that it takes some work to put her thoughts into words. "Alexander... really can say you love all the girls who are around you the same way? Y-Your feelings aren''t stronger towards Kurisu-san and Saeko-san now? ¡­ After all, you''ve done that to them now, right?" "" ... "" "Y-You... little brat... d-don''t tell me..." "...th-that?" As I thought, it was something related to those things. Well, she was not the only one thinking about that... I could see that some of the girls who stayed in the mansion should also wonder similar questions in their minds. ...Without a doubt, this was actually a rather difficult question to answer now. So I was also trying not to think about it... I wish I could tell her and the other girls that I loved all of them equally, but... that would be a total lie! Although that was probably what girls would want to hear, even if I do that to make them happy, they would probably quickly realize that it was a lie in no time. So I could only smile a little bit bitterly at this as I thought about what answer to give her and the other girls now. Well, my smile was also due to her words causing the girls around us to act in various ways... Rei snorts her nose, Sythe and Vrana seemed not to care much about this and they continue with the same expression, and Mary only shows a smile. Probably the most affected by this were Saeko-chan whose name was mentioned making her blush, and Turla and Cleirsa who on several occasions transport their gaze between her and me while muttering some words at drawing their own conclusions. ¡°You''re right... I can''t say that I love all the girls around me equally, Renka- chan. Or rather, I think that is something impossible..." "T-Then I ..." ¡°I like you, Renka -chan. I do not know when... or perhaps it is not clear to anyone when liking someone turns into love. But I know I like you very much... if you were to ask me if I could lay down my life for any of the girls I have a relationship with, then I could honestly answer yes without hesitation... about that, I can be completely sure. ¡­ So maybe it''s not wrong to say that I love you. " "...r-really?" Since I didn''t want to lie to her or the other girls, then I could only honestly speak how I feel with each of them. Hearing the first part of my words, I could see how she¡­ no, she along with other girls around us lowered their heads a bit affected by these words. The good thing is that after they keep listening to what I have to say, their expressions improve a little. Then after nodding to her question which the other girls also waiting for an answer, the atmosphere becomes even more cheerful ¡°In terms of beauty and temperament, I think you are all beautiful and have a good nature. Well... being honest, there are probably little differences between each one, but the differences are tiny enough to compare. So, I think what affects more to loves a girl more than another would be things like the time and interaction between both parties... that some are easier to express their feelings ... and the physical interaction between the two. That means that''s impossible that after my relationship with Kurisu and Saeko-chan reached that level, I wouldn''t have stronger feelings for them now." "W-Well ... I think I can understand that." ¡° I-In the end, men only think about that... you perverted brat! " "P-Pervert" In the end, I decide to explain in the most logical way that I can why couldn''t love all girls equally. I think that to get close to a person, necessarily there must be a physical attraction. And as for that, I think all the girls I have a relationship with easily meet that requirement! ...well, may it also be because my tastes are quite varied? Anyway, after there is an attraction between the two people, then the other things I said come into play. I think the fact that my relationship does not progress much with some girls it is mainly because they themselves block this... especially Rei who has a Tsundere attitude and who together with Turla begin to yell at me pervert falls into this category!! Another girl in this category would be Emilia-chan who does not seem to have totally overcome her fear of men... or more precisely, doing intimate things. ....although, I think the problem of the first one is a little easier to solve if I''m just a little more forceful. The second girl problem is a bit more difficult... Well, unlike them, there are also girls with an attitude opposite to this and they actively seek us to deepen our relationship... such as Shisuka, Saya, Mary, Celi -chan, and Vrana -chan. Unfortunately, all of them also had some things that prevent them from could having sex. Shisuka is now being watched by the other girls and she is " punished"... also, Vrana -chan and Celi -chan have their own situations. It seems that most girls think it''s too early for the two of them to have sex¡­ mainly Haruna. Well, I''d probably just have to wait a couple of years to test that little Harpy of mine, so I''m not too worried about it. But for Celi- chan, I think the girls are being a bit unfair to her since the truth is that she is even older than other girls who support Haruna on this! ¡­It''s probably just a matter of the other girls getting used to Gaia and understanding more about other races, so we can only wait a bit. I really hope so, because unlike Vrana -chan, Celi -chan probably will not grow more than she is now! The good thing is Renka-chan also falls into this category of girls a little. So I''m sure my relationship with her can move forward quickly. The other girls who are the majority in the mansion, although they are not so proactive, I think it is only a matter of time and perhaps opportunities to reaffirm our relationship. After all, Kurisu and Saeko had attitudes like that. Well... it is also true that there are times when things seem to be a predestined meeting or that people are extremely compatible and they skip all that to form a fairly close couple very soon. I think that''s the case with Shigure and me¡­ my attraction to her was instantaneous... and not just physically. But to say all this would only complicate matters in several ways, so I stop thinking about all this and decide instead to move forward with what we had to do now. ¡°Well, if you feel insecure about all of this, then you can take your time to think about it, Renka- chan. We will probably go back to... the place where you live soon, so you can give me an answer later " "E-Eh? N-No¡­ i-it is just that all things happened a bit fast and confused me a bit¡­ y-you had already mentioned that you had several girls by your side, so I was somewhat prepared¡­ a-although it is true that I did not expect there to be so many girls... Also, I am happy that you answered me honestly... if you had only answered me that you loved all the girls in the same way, then... I-I think I would have doubted more since I could not think that those would be true feelings... B-But, maybe it''s like you say... I like you too Alexander. I-I don''t know if what I feel is love, but I want to be by your side¡­ I wouldn''t want to part with you " Since it seems that Renka-chan had some doubts about her feelings, I thought it best to give her some time to think things over. The last thing I wanted it''s for her to regret things in the future. In the end, it seems like she was just a little confused by the things that happened to me, Saeko, and Kurisu. Well, I don''t think I can say anything about that either... after a few days of bringing her into this world, then I locked myself in with those two having sex for several days... if that didn''t cause her any emotion, then it would be quite strange. " Hmnn~" Since I was returning the equipment to Renka- chan and she had made a promise to be by my side while saying that she liked me, it seems that this was enough to meet the condition of my ability [Origin Blessing], and then a ray of light falls on us. So as we bathe in that light, I kiss her lightly. Now that I think about it... I think it was only necessary those two things... since every time I did the ritual with a girl I ended up kissing her, I had also included the Kiss as part of the ritual without thinking about it... well, I think given the atmosphere that forms when we do this it is something inevitable. After much of that light seems to enters Renka-chan''s body, she stands up while looking much calmer now and allows the next girl to take her place. "I-It seems you weren''t lying..." Then the one advancing this time was Turla who stands in front of me replacing Renka -chan... ¡°¡­Why would I lie? If I only wanted a kiss from you, then I would only have to ask for it, right?" "Y-you... th-that''s... d-doing it in front of so many people i-is... (W-Why don''t you say something like that when we''re alone... well, y-you pervert brat has even done worse things when others were watching us...)" "..." I wanted to annoy her a little, and in truth her face showed more surprise than when the room suddenly lit up before but... instead of the yelling complaining that I expected from her, Turla voice becomes lower and lower until it is inaudible... Although, I am happy since it seems that in truth she was not so against doing this as I thought. "Well Turla, I explained things to you before. Are you ready ?" "E-Eh? Y-Yes..." ¡°¡­You don''t have to be so tense, you know? This is not like a ceremony to become a knight or something like that ... " "I-I think that would be much easier..." As it seemed that the thought of Turla went in another direction, I decided to talk to her to advance with the ritual. In doing so, she takes a firm stand like a soldier... or a knight. She was troublesome in her own way too, so I try to get her to relax a bit. My words seem to be starting to take effect, but¡­ Rei''s next words and seeing several other girls who approve these nullify my previous achievement. "That may be true, but¡­ it also seems like something much more important¡­ like a wedding ceremony. " ""T-That''s Right..."" "E-Eh?" ¡°Well... we are engaged, so just see this as the way to make it official. That''s fine, isn''t it? " "T-That''s¡­ o-our commitment¡­ official¡­" I can''t deny what Rei and the other girls think, after all, I had a similar idea about this myself! Only since having done it several times already, it was somewhat easier for me now... well, it just caused me a little nervous and not that I disliked this... Who would not like to know that you would take as a woman a beautiful girl like Turla and the others?! Well, since it would be bad for things to get even more complicated now, I speak again to try to reassure Turla who seemed to get even more nervous when listening to Rei''s words... I really did not expect my words to be so effective... her nervousness disappears for the most part and in its place a happy and somewhat dreamy expression appears on her face¡­. "I have prepared this necklace for you... I think it will look very good on you" "E-Eh? T-This is¡­" To move forward with this, and I pull out the necklace that I had recently purchased from the system. Turla''s equipment for the most part already has a good rank... and asking her to lend me the sword and shield we found in Rozz''s forest seemed a bit tacky to me. Those things came from a dead man after all! Certainly this reduced my funds quite a bit again, but¡­ seeing her eyes fixed directly on the choker with a rather feminine design, each Gold was worth it! "E-Emmm... I-I don''t think something so refined looks good on me..." "That''s not true... it certainly looks very good in you, Turla " Although there was no doubt that she had liked the choker, it seemed that her inferiority complex or insecurity in her appearance prevented her from accepting it honestly. So, without any choice while I assuring her that those words were wrong, I place this [F] rank gear around his neck. ¡­ Umu, seeing her using it I can repeat those words to her without any hint of doubt. The contrast of the feminine choker and her attitude that was a bit tomboy gave a peculiar charm... well, more than a tomboy attitude, it should be that of a Knight, right? "A-Ah! T-This¡­ I-I swear to use my sword¡­ shield¡­ (And body)... t-to protect you¡­ (a-and serve you)¡­ Hmnn~ ¡± After looking into her eyes for a few moments, then she probably remembers the things I had said to her and the other two girls and performs her oath with a firm voice and some murmurs that are lost in the air... Then, feeling the room light up once more, I kiss her. Unlike how I did with Renka- chan, I hold her neck and head with my hands, and then insert my tongue into her mouth looking for hers. So, finding it quickly, I begin to wrap it with mine. It had been a while since I was able to be with her and Cleirsa, so I could not miss this opportunity to have justified contact with her! I suck her lips greedily and bite her bottom lip a little when I have to part our tongues to swallow the saliva that was gathering in my mouth and also give her a little time to breathe. " Hmnn ~ !! [ Chu ~] [ Chu ~] " While our kiss lasts for a few minutes, my hands that were on her neck and head lower running through her body to be placed on her well-proportioned buttocks which I instinctively knead when feeling them!! ...she had one of the firmer bodies among the girls that I have caressed until now, but without a doubt, she had still the characteristic softness of a woman in her. "(You really are a perverted little knight¡­ getting ahead of your master to do the ritual¡­ you really couldn''t wait for I show you affection before I did the princess?)" "Ha ... Ha ... E-Eh? " ...well, it seems that Turla continues to awaken that part of me that wants to bother her a bit. After kissing her and caressing her body for a while, I get close to her ear and whisper that. Her mind seemed to be clouded a bit and it takes a few seconds to grasp the meaning of my words. But once he does, I can see how her face that was flushed reaches a new level... also, her breathing accelerates even more, and her body seems to tremble from the mixture of emotions of shame and excitement! ¡­I-I was playing around a bit, but¡­ this girl didn''t have the talent to play the role of a female knight who falls into depravity?! I can see that kind of development on Turla more clearly now!! "( ... or was it just that you wanted to check that there was nothing strange in the ritual so as not to expose Clerisa to some danger?)" "( T -That''s it! I -I had to make sure you didn''t do something strange and take advantage of the princess!)" ......s-since her eyes were starting to be wet and I didn''t know if the feeling of shame or excitement was the predominant, I thought about giving her an outlet so that she would feel calmer with herself. Although she may have a predisposition as a knight who falls into lust, finding out now would surely be something too shocking for her... there is no rush to get those emotions out of her for now, right? Do it slowly so that the impact on her is not so great or simply don''t realize this one maybe it''s for the best... ¡° Well then the next one is Cleirsa¡­ you should have already checked that there is nothing strange, right? " "E-Eh? I-It''s true ... " ...I can see that there were some girls around us who wanted to object to my words and for her to accept them, but no one expresses it in the end. Then, as she struggles to maintain a firm step as her legs seemed to shake a little, Turla leaves the place for Cleirsa to occupy this one. Chapter 387 Performing The Ritual With Three Girls 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- " E-Emmm ¡­ th-then, now it''s my turn Alexander-sama." "Yes¡­" I think it would have been better to start with Cleirsa... or at least for her to go in front of Turla. Due to seeing that I had been a bit more intense with her, now Cleirsa seemed to be quite nervous as we went head-to-head. ¡­No, maybe the fact that she discovered that I already had some sexual experience with someone was the main reason for this. I had already caressed her body a bit on more than one occasion while hugging her making my hands slide slightly under her hips, but¡­ surely she could still interpret that as I being just a precocious little rascal. Now that she knows I''ve had sex with a woman, then I think she could hardly keep thinking that about me. Well, not everything is bad. First of all, it''s not that I intended for her to see me that way for long¡­ I just thought that kind of relationship with Clerisa was a bit funny during all this time. Now that she sees me more like a man than a child, things are not so bad either. In fact, I think it''s a good change instead. Also, even though she knows I have experience now, she doesn''t seem to dislike me or have bad feelings towards me. She just seemed a little surprised about that. "U- Umm¡­ t-there is something wrong, Alexander-sama?" "No... I just had a little curious" "¡­Curious? About what? " ¡°It may be a bit late to mention that now but¡­ honestly, I don''t understand how you Cleirsa accepted our commitment so easily. I never tried to hide it, but I didn''t say it openly either... as you know, there are several girls around me that I have a relationship with¡­ so given your position, I think Cleirsa could look for a better candidate than me. Of course, I''m happy that we''re both now engaged, but¡­ I can''t help but wonder why you accepted this one. Are you really okay with our commitment?" Partly to relax her a bit and partly because I really had those doubts, I try to start a conversation to distract Cleirsa''s thoughts a bit. Also, maybe I could understand more about her that way... I really think that my relationship between her and me was perhaps one of the most abrupt and even a little unusual of all the girls... Then upon hearing my explanation and my question, the serious atmosphere in her returns as she watches me. And after thinking about my words a bit, Clairsa speaks to give me an answer. "Well... one of the main reasons I accepted our engagement was because my stupid father was the one who proposed it... a king shouldn''t retract his words so easily! W-Well ... t-it''s not like he totally accepted them either, b-but... I think we could at least get to know each other a little more." Ah! T-That... I had completely forgotten it. Or rather, for me that was still just a little joke¡­ w-well, I can only nod at her words silently. I think it would be bad to tell her that now¡­ although, it seems that that wasn''t the only reason and so maybe I shouldn''t feel guilty. Since it seemed that it was not all she had to say, I wait for Cleirsa to continue with her words. And this time her face flushes a little as she speaks. ¡°¡­ I-I think I liked Alexander-sama when we first met. I thought y-you was cute. Also, I couldn''t forget that thanks to you my little brother was saved from something bad happening to him. Let me thank you again for giving that weapon to him so that he could protect himself that time. " ¡°No, I also think of Lorens-kun as my friend, so you don''t have to thank me for that. I''m also glad that didn''t happen something bad to him." So basically the reason that she accepted the engagement was due to something like responsibility... well, she is still a princess and also belongs to a family with quite a lot of importance in this Area. That''s why probably is not so strange to Cleirsa something like this. Well, it also seems that it is not just something like responsibility and I had also made a good impression on her by helping her little brother. Since my thoughts are of an ordinary person in modern society, it was a bit difficult for me to understand those reasons of responsibility. I just know her feelings for me weren''t something like love at first sight and it was instead something like her obligation¡­ honestly, I can''t say that I''m happy about it. Although it''s not like I''m going to complain about it either. Well, it seems that at least there is some physical attraction¡­ plus, she still had a good impression from me thanks to Lorens-kun. That was like taking an interest in a friend of your brother or sister, right? Seeing it that way is easier for me to understand all this. ...I think we can advance our relationship little by little from this point. "B-Besides ... I-I''m sorry, Alexander-sama, but ... I also thought that having a commitment to you would help me solve some problems..." "Problems? Ah, that thing¡­ well, I don''t care that. " While I was thinking about how to advance my relationship with Cleirsa now, she speaks again looking quite embarrassed. It seems she used me as a shield to avoid having to compromise with the siscon prince from earlier... Honestly, I am more glad that there was this reason than that our commitment was only for reasons of obligation or responsibility. So in truth that did not concern me much. With this, at least I feel that by helping her I am justifiably winning her affection! ¡°B-But¡­ now because of me you will have to fight with that person. Besides... even his family could get involved and complicate things more. To be honest, I-I thought Alexander-sama would have a strong backing and then they would give up when found out about it... I didn''t think the main disciple would continue with this. I-I''m really sorry!! " Since she actually seemed to be quite distressed and distraught over how things turned out between that prince and me, Cleirsa almost brought her forehead to the ground to apologize. I think she really doesn''t expect things to go that far. ¡°Don''t worry about it, Cleirsa¡­ no, should call you my pretty Highness now? No, that is something informal... my little princess? That sounds better ¡± "E-Eh? T-That¡­ it-it''s a bit embarrassing. S-So I''d rather want you just call me just Cleirsa like before, Alexander-sama " ¡°Well... then you don''t have to apologize to me, Cleirsa. It really doesn''t matter much to me that now I have to fight the siscon prince. " "E- Emmm ..." "By the way, the Clan of that prince... is more powerful than yours, Cleirsa? " "A-Although my thoughts may be a bit skewed since I am the one who says it, I do not think that if there was a conflict between our two clans we would lose... although, it would surely be a pretty tough fight and... there would be many deaths on our side as well" "I see... if that''s the case, then we don''t have to worry too much." "" ... "" If the strength of Prince Siscon''s clan is not much different than Cleirsa''s, then I don''t have to worry much about that. Although I don''t know if you can call it a powerful influence behind my back, I think the girl soldier guild would be quite effective in fighting most people with a level 1 soul. After all, despite the number of members of those girls it does not reach a thousand, their weapons are designed to fight against large numbers against them. It is true that firearms may have become a little less effective against people with a level 2 soul, but it is not that they are totally useless. Also, firearms are not the only things we have at our disposal... and if we add to these things that if I had to fight against all that clan Cleirsa''s family would also support me, then I did not feel much pressure for this. ¡­Well, I and girls also have to get stronger to make things easier for us. "Well, then if you are sure of our commitment, let''s move on with the ritual." "O-Ok" The item I gave Cleirsa for this was a [F] rank Tiara with the ability to act as a battery to store energy. This function was somewhat similar to the weapons I gave Revy earlier but since it had only a specialized purpose of use, it could store twice as much energy as those weapons. I think this was what suited her best and that''s why I chose it in the System quickly when viewing its description. Like Turla, Cleirsa''s equipment was of fairly high rank. Also, remembering that her bow utilized a lot of energy to be used to shoot energy arrows and this Tiara will probably be quite helpful for her. ¡°T-This is¡­ A-Alexander-sama, this is quite a precious item! I-I can''t accept it " "If you don''t accept it, then I''ll be in trouble... I don''t plan on using something like that, and the other girls are just learning to use their internal energy..." As I had thought before, there are undoubtedly people with enough resources to buy equipment of these Ranks, but... the difficult thing is to find them. So when I explain a little about the function of this Tiara, she tries to give it back to me... ¡°It''s true, Cleirsa -san, accept it. After all, this could be considered a gift for their engagement fufufu. " ¡° ¡­Alexander also gave various items to all of us, and they are as good as that Tiara. You do not have to worry. " "It''s true, the master gave Vrana and the others good things, roock~!" "In fact, if you don''t accept it... I would think you are despising Master." ¡°T-This¡­ fine, then I''ll take it. Thank you very much, Alexander-sama. We barely get to know each other, but like the others, I want to stay by your side... I-I have caused you problems, but I hope you forgive me... A-As the same that Renka-san said before maybe I don''t know if what I feel is l-love, but... I''m happy to have met you and... I think we can make our feelings become more strong! W-Well¡­ I-I still don''t feel ready to do some things, so I''d appreciate it if you give me a little time to prepare for t-things like that¡­ " ¡°Okay, we can move our relationship forward as you feel comfortable, Cleirsa. You don''t need to force yourself to rush things." "T-Thank you" [Chu ~] "(...that doesn''t seem convincing coming from someone who almost made me do ''those'' things in Rozz''s woods)" " Fufufu... I wonder what ''things'' are you talking about, Turla -san?" "I-It''s nothing!" "..." As with Renka -chan, the ritual with Cleirsa ends with just a light kiss. With this, the three girls that were missing for them to receive the [Consecration of Origin] ability, now have it. ¡­Also, this time perhaps due to expressing some deeper complaints about me, Turla''s murmurs were audible to everyone. What can I say? I can''t deny that maybe that time I overdid myself a bit... well, quite a bit. But¡­ although I don''t want to justify myself about that, her character just seemed to push me to do that! And the proof of that is that Turla even seems to unconsciously awaken Saeko-chan''s sadistic side to annoy her a bit¡­ although it''s a bit different than Shisuka, she also seems to have a sign on her forehead that says ¡°Intimidate me please!¡±!! Finishing with this ritual, we begin to talk a bit about a few things. I investigate a little more the background of Prince Siscon from Cleirsa and Turla, and also since they were now officially my women, I also decide to tell them a little about my circumstances. ¡°So Alexander-sama can visit some Areas that other people don''t normally have access to¡­ that is somewhat surprising. So most of the girls are from those Areas?" "¡­I knew you weren''t a normal person, but I wasn''t expecting this. I wonder if those Areas that you can visit are the ones that are about to join Gaia in the near future? " Since it would be difficult to explain things to them about other worlds and things like that, I explain it in a way that would be easy for them to understand. Since an Area can normally be considered a world unto itself, this was not entirely wrong. Also, apparently it was not so strange that various Areas were constantly being created, joined, or destroyed on Gaia. I think Aurora had already told me something like that, and I think it is easier for a new Area to become a Gaia than for it to destroy itself. So you might think that this great world continues to expand even now. So their reaction wasn''t that great. They accepted it much easier than if these words had been said to a person from anime world. The only thing that surprised them the most was the fact that I could travel to Areas that supposedly are not connected to Gaia... Apparently, when a new Area joins Gaia, something similar to a barrier is created on the border of other Areas and it is not possible to cross it until it disappears naturally... or at least that is what they know. Also, when I showed my Grimoire to Cleirsa and Turla, they were watching it with quite a surprise. So the first thing did when they recovered from their shock, was to ask me to make it disappear... they were quite concerned that someone else would see it and both insistently made me promise that I would not easily show it to anyone else. Well... it''s not like I''m trying to boast to people that I''m in the position of an object that is probably unique... although, maybe it would be good if I stopped using it as evidence when talking to people from other worlds so that they would believe my words that I came from another world¡­ No ... I don''t think that''s much of a problem. The people who I have told them the truth and shown this one are those in whom my trust in them has reached the level of telling them all that... no, I think I have also done it simply to avoid some problems, so it is true that I should be more careful. ¡°Will we go to my world again, Alexander? You said that before... " ¡°About that¡­ it''s probably the best thing to do. I still do have to investigate some things in this Area and then after that we will make a decision, Renka -chan. " "I see. I understand" ¡­Before the tournament, I want to at least make my Soul a level 2. Although training every day with Renka- chan helps me to improve my fighting skills little by little, I think that hardly would achieve that purpose. I think the best way to do that is just to fight¡­ and the more difficult and challenging it is, then the better it should be. Although¡­ honestly, I can''t say that that motivates me much. Virtually that means that I''ll have to put my life at risk for this to be more efficient! It is not very pleasant to think it that way! [Well, you''re right that fighting is the easiest way to advance your Soul level. Normally, a person entering the 9th limit may take a few years to overcome that barrier. Although there are exceptions with people with a lot of talent or who obtain objects that help them with this, those cases are very few. Life and death situations have always been the best ways to unleash a person''s potential ... but the requirement is to get out of them alive.] ...I already assumed that. Cleirsa and Turla should have been a while since reaching the ninth limit, and they have not been able to advance to the next level. Also, they are considered as people with talent in this Area¡­ so I can imagine that it is not so easy for people to get their souls to a new level. Well¡­ it''s true that my body should have some advantages in that regard, but¡­ it''s not like I can just sit back and wait for that to come into play and then my soul to strengthen itself. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make much sense for Cross to have me initiate at the lowest soul level... although he didn''t say so, I think even though maybe he couldn''t just give me a soul level 10 body, at least It shouldn''t be difficult for him to do it at a level 2 or 3, right? I think he may have thought that it was better for me to gain experience in overcoming each level soul... or just that way it seemed to him that it would be more interesting. ... the second option may be more accurate. [The evolution of the soul is more related to a mental change than physical, so if Cross wanted to evolve your soul forcibly, it may have affected your personality since instead of it being strengthened naturally, he would be forcing your soul to do it with his power. I don''t think you would have liked something like that to happen, right? You may have had a higher level soul at the cost of becoming stupid] Whah~ T-That sounds like it''s a pretty bad thing¡­ I''m glad he didn''t consider doing that! "...who are you praying to, Alexander?" " Hmn? Oh¡­ to the person who gave the three of you the ability by the ritual " "" ... "" Unconsciously discussing such things with Aurora, I put my hands together as if praying to thank Cross for not doing something crazy with my Soul that time in the blank place where I met him. ¡­Oddly, perhaps thinking that I was thanking him for giving the girls the skills, they do the same too. Even the other girls who had done the ritual before did it¡­ well, I don''t think it''s bad for them to thank him either, so I don''t correct this misunderstanding. Chapter 388 Exploring Sect 7 Mountains 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- If you wanted to seek strength quickly, there was also the option to do so by means of some special items¡­ like pills. This also had problems for ordinary people as they had to get these items, but for me, this was much easier! Through the system, I just had to get these items! Knowing this, I quickly start browsing the interface of this to search there... In the end, it seems that despite having this advantage, things would not be as easy as I thought. First of all, they were as expensive as buying a skill!! Or at least the ones that are useful at my level and that of the girls now. For example, one of those that I could afford with my funds that had the name of [Soul Pill-F ], cost about 100 million crystals... Curse! I could really feel the effect of it just by reading the cost! Although I didn''t feel that my soul was strengthened by it, it felt like my soul was about to leave my body!! ¡­ Well, jokes aside, I think it was reasonable that they were expensive. They could raise the soul level after all. That meant that the person who consumed it would rise from among many, many others who cannot. Also, it seems that not everything was so positive about this [Soul pill -F]. At the cost of forcibly raising the level of the soul, the future growth of the person was very slow! Or even he could not keep doing his soul more strong!! So the fact that I didn''t buy it as soon as I saw it on the system it wasn''t because that pill made my pockets bleed. Did not have meaning become a little stronger by sacrifice my future! So quickly discard that option for me and the girls. I think that at least any girl next to me can achieve a Soul level 2 without needing it... not that I don''t want to buy it for them! Well, it is true that there were also pills that did not seem to have these disadvantages... or that those that did, were minor. But¡­ just looking at the cost of the [ Soul Pill ] that could be considered defective, I didn''t want to see the price of the others¡­ I probably couldn''t afford them now anyway. By the way, already I had a pill that also had a chance to help a person to make their soul evolve... the [ Illumination pill]. Although to achieve that, it had to be above rank [G]. These were a couple of dozen pills of low rank, and also a few [F] rank that I recently earned in system rewards. Unfortunately, using these was more of a gamble. The main use of these pills was to help enter a state of enlightenment to increase the range of one or some abilities at random... and there was a small possibility that that moment of inspiration would help a person''s soul grow! So using this pill was more like a roulette wheel, and because of that, you could only rely on your luck. As for me, when I read its description in more detail when I was at the mansion with the girls in the Delna kingdom, I quickly consumed it. ¡­the result? Well, yes, I am still at the peak of a level 1 soul so you can quickly imagine it. Although, I can''t seem to consider my luck that bad either¡­ at least some skills ranged up. Also, these pills only have an effect once at each Soul level, and these have to be a suitable range for them to take effect on the person level. So there was no point in consuming all of them to keep gambling and hope that my soul level would rise. The remaining pills of the same rank that I swallowed, I handed over to the girls who were or would surely soon be at the peak of the 9th limit. There was no point wasting the slim chance that they would increase their strength as well. But honestly, I think that among them, Emilia-chan is the one who has the bigger chance of succeeding... Apart from luck, my assumption is that the fewer skills a person has, the more likely they are to be successful in raising their Soul level. With fewer abilities the probability that the pill creates an illumination to increase your soul level instead of an ability is higher, right? Of course, since it could also be interpreted that someone with those characteristics was less competent, I couldn''t say that out loud. Also, Emilia-chan has the lucky ability that seems to work well unlike mine... so I have a lot of confidence in her. "Also, as a commemoration for linking our lives now, I''ll give you two this" "" A pill? "" ¡°It''s a [F] rank [Ilumination Pill]. Who knows? You may be lucky and it will help you get stronger. ...Well, that depends on your luck. " "E-Eh? A-A [Ilumination Pill- F]? I-I can''t accept it, Alexander-sama. This is something very valuable! " "T-That''s right¡­ only alchemists with a skill of the same rank or rank [E] can create them¡­ there aren''t many with that rank even in this level 2 Area, you know? " "..." Now that I think about it, while it is normal for Lena''s strength to decrease due to her age, her ability in alchemy should not have to do it... and according to her, her family had a good position in this Area just for being an alchemist rank [F ]¡­ Since I got them easily, I didn''t pay much attention to that. In fact, when Cleirsa and Turla tried to give them back to me, I thought they would say that they had already consumed these pills and that''s why they refused... but it seems that even for a princess of a Kingdom in a level 1 Area, it is not that easy to obtain these pills. ¡°It doesn''t matter, although I haven''t given one to every girl, that''s just because I think they should wait for strengthening to consume them. So do not worry and use them when you think it is appropriate to do so " " " ... " " Either way, there was no point just storing those pills in my interdimensional space and so I don''t take the pills that they both gave me back. [ Tock ] [ Tock ] " Hmn ?" "I will open, Master" Suddenly, someone knocks on the door. Then the ones that appear when Mary opens were the grandparents of these two girls. "Well, I''ve come to show you the sect a bit, Alexander..." ¡° Hahaha¡­ did we interrupt you at your fun time? I''m sorry about that, lad" "" ... "" After rolling his eyes over all of us, it seems they both have a little misunderstanding¡­ the former King is only slightly shocked, and Turla''s grandfather seemed in a good mood. As for the girls who understand the meaning of the words of the second person who walked in, they blush a bit. The ones that don''t, just tilt their head in confusion. Well, I can''t blame them for their misunderstanding... the girls and I had just gotten out of the bathroom so now they still had their hair damp and showed glowing skin while wearing light clothing... also, it wasn''t like they were showing too much skin to have to be embarrassed by the presence of these two, but surely the atmosphere was not entirely normal. ¡° Hahaha¡­ it''s good that you''re striving, Turla! Your grandfather wants to see his little great-granddaughter soon! You should strive for that too, lad!! " " Umu, I''ll do my best, grandpa!" "E-Eh? EEEEH? !! W-What are you saying, grandpa?! B-Besides, you don''t have to strain at that, Alexander!! I-It''s still¡­ (T-It''s still too early for something like having children) " " Hahaha!" ¡°¡­I can understand the attraction that you have on those matters since you are still quite young, Alexander, but you shouldn''t forget to focus on your training either." ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa Delna. I also focus on training every day " "That is good" These two old men¡­ well, although I say old, they seemed quite jovial for their age. Only their faces showed that they were men who had lived for several years. [When a person raises the level of their soul, their lifespan almost doubles. Although since reaching a higher level involves going through various difficulties, then it''s also true very few manage to live that long due to the wounds of their bodies. But at least I don''t think it''s difficult for these two to live to be 150] ¡­Yes, I remember you told me a little about that before. It seems that the advantages of getting strong are only greater. Well, back to the topic of those two now, they both seemed to be quite lively people and easy to get along with. In fact, I think they are much more open than a certain King with a daughter complex. So I was actually quite happy about the attitude of these two. At least that made my opinion of them quite favorable. On the other hand, one has to strive in everything one does, Turla! It''s bad to just leave things half done!! So we should take the advice of the elders~ "Well then let''s go and show you the sect a bit." "Yes" -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ After leaving our residence, the former King of Delna and Turla''s grandfather begin to show me the sect. It seems that for the girls who came with me, Turla and Cleirsa will take on the role of these two and do the same after. ¡­It''s kind of sad that these two are my guides now, and not those girls. But since I had promised to do this with these grandpas the day before, then it can''t be helped. Also, it seems like they wanted to talk to me about some other things. The outer part of the sect where the normal disciples reside was more like a small town. There were the houses of the disciples, shops of these or other organizations that had a good relationship with the 7 mountains sect, and also a branch of the world guild. The atmosphere was quite peculiar. The surroundings had predominant features as if it were medieval times or an era that was a little more advanced, but they also coexisted with some modern things. Such as lighting, drainage, transportation vehicles, and some things similar to the household appliances of everyday life in the modern world. Of course, the only difference between this was that instead of electricity, they used the energy of the crystals to function. ¡­Well, it wasn''t much different from what I saw in the Delna Kingdom. If anything, it seemed that such things were more widespread here. Surely it is because people have more strength to obtain crystals here. I think that if the place was an agricultural village as the birthplace of Milene but in this area, then the two should not be very different. Perhaps the only thing that puzzled me a little was that it did not seem that people on Gaia used the crystals or other things to create Earth-like weapons. I can understand that since something like monster crystals and materials existed, technology would take a different path to implement the use of these instead of looking to create things like gunpowder, but... in the weapons stores that I saw, I did not see that there were things like guns that used the energy of the crystals to fire something like the arrow from Cleirsa''s bow. If such an arc existed, then the logical thing to do was to develop something more efficient. That was my thought, but by asking these two who were accompanying me, I understood the reason for this a bit. It''s not that things like that don''t exist on Gaia, after all, I remember the girls repositioning some kind of energy cannon when they fought some guilds on Delna. But it seems that there are several reasons why its use did not spread too much. The first was the cost of these and the number of people capable of creating them. Cleirsa''s bow had a [F] rank, which meant it wasn''t cheap and few people could create it. There is no such thing as automated assembly machines here after all. That was already a major inconvenience, but there was still something worse. It was simple, but this influence people''s minds too much. It was about the pride of strong people. How to say it... it simply cannot be avoided that in a place where personal strength matters a lot, developing weapons that when used by someone weaker can take the life of strong people is not very pleasant for the latter ones. If I had just came to this world recently and they told me that, then I probably wouldn''t be able to understand it. Now, I can''t deny that even I felt a little that way when I went into Revy''s world¡­ it would really bother me that just one bullet could kill me inadvertently after trying to strengthen myself! So just the mentality of most people on Gaia is somewhat rejecting the ideology of creating weapons like those on earth. Although, as always, there are exceptions and there are people who do not mind being looked down upon by others. I can''t let my guard down and think that there are no weapons similar to assault rifles that use crystals. Although the possibility is probably not very high. One of the downsides to those types of weapons is that they don''t offer as much personal development as sharp weapons do that rely more on personal skills. So in a world where people seek to be strong themselves, those weapons are not designed to be very popular. Also, with the abilities of people who have a Soul level 2, these can be considered annoying, but they are certainly not impossible to deal with and evade. Another thing that caught my attention was that the population of other races seemed to be larger than compared to Delna. I don''t know if it''s simply because that kingdom is predominantly human, or because the strength of other races is usually greater than that of a normal human and that''s why there are more here in the sect. It''s probably the latter since Lena told me that her Race usually has an easier time reaching a Soul level 2. Although, if Delna ''s population between races was approximately 90-10, here it had only increased to 80-20. There was a difference, but it wasn''t that big either. It truly seemed that the outer and inner disciples zone was not much different than a small town. The people here were trying to make a living for themselves, and they only had the advantage of being protected by the name of the sect and being able to learn a few things to become stronger. On the other hand, the core disciple zone was a bit different. They could be considered to be the lucky people out of all of this area. Here he could see people training and concentrating on just getting stronger. After all, they could afford that as they had much greater support from the sect. ...although, it is not that they were free of responsibilities. Even perhaps they had to carry something heavier than the outer and inner disciples. In the words of Turla''s grandfather, if there was a fight against another organization, they would be the ones who would have to step forward first, or they would probably be the first to be targeted by the enemies. You might think that they were still quite lucky since they would only act if there was a fight, but¡­ in this world fights between organizations to the death were very common things and not something that only happened on a few occasions! In fact, for an organization to have about ten years of peace could be considered very lucky on Gaia. So, as if they understood this, I could see that they were seriously practicing their skills. After all the best thing they could depend on to ensure their survival was their own strength. Of course, these fights were usually between organizations of similar strength. It was not so common that for example an organization with people at the peak of the strength of an Area simply decided to crush one that had just been founded in the place. Usually for something like this to happen, it was because a weak organization had in its hands something that caught the attention of someone stronger... so many times instead of starting a fight, those organizations happily gave up what they had with such to have a good relationship with the strong side. ¡­Maybe it wasn''t very pleasant to listen to, but that''s the way this world was. The weak just can bow their heads and pray that they do not disturb the strong and these ignore them... Chapter 389 Exploring Sect 7 Mountains 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "This is the sect''s library." "¡­I see" After walking around the 7 Mountains Sect for a while, we returned to the core disciple zone. Apart from the dwellings of the disciples, instructors, Mayors, and Elders, the only other facilities that this place had was an area with several arenas or quadrilaterals where it seemed that the disciple tournament would take place, something which looked like a large auditorium for do things like ceremonies or gatherings large enough to accommodate a few thousand people, and lastly this library. Apparently, the quadrilaterals or arenas were also used to carry out duels between members of the sect to resolve any disagreement, quarrels, or hatred that could not be solved by just arguing. ¡­Hearing about this, I was a bit surprised that the siscon prince didn''t ask that we have a duel to the death here instead of waiting until the tournament. Maybe he was just a vain guy who wanted to kill me in front of the whole sect and take the applause of the spectators while doing it. There wasn''t much to see in that place, so we quickly moved to what looked like an auditorium, and likewise, we quickly moved to this library for the same reason as before. In fact, I was certainly much more interested in this place. So we quickly entered the place and as the name indicated, it was filled with shelves with a large number of books while some disciples and instructors of the sect walked through the corridors. I couldn''t help but feel a bit excited since perhaps I could find things similar to the techniques that I bought on the system for free here! But¡­ "... you seem a bit disappointed, little one" "..." Quickly those thoughts are shattered when I start to pick up some books and peruse them¡­ what can I say? Yes, there were some techniques, but... every book I took had very basic things! It was like reading some Karate or other martial art manual! No, it could even be worse than that!! ...while I reading some books, things like "you just have to punch with all your might to make it effective!" Or books with the name ¡°Killing kick technique! " Or" death punch" in which is illustrated as kicking or punching in a good way abounded in place... comparing the movement in the books it was not of the whole wrong with some things I was taught in the Ryozanpaku, but ... it just was books that taught you how to kick or hit with a fist with a title too exaggerated! The worst thing was that these books did not even talk about the control of internal energy... no, it seems that there were some who did, but... they only mentioned things like "Inside your body you have an energy that you can use to strike harder", but it is not that they mentioned how to do that! ¡­well, having fought with the prince who was the main disciple of this sect and seeing his ability, I think I should have expected something like that. By the skill of the other disciples maybe I should even praise the person who wrote that there was at least one internal energy in the body? At least it''s better than other books with exaggerated names... ¡°¡­Well, if you compare the techniques he used when fought with Velrut before, then it''s probably normal that Alexander- kun is disappointed by this. Although it is a bit embarrassing to say, most of these books were written by those who were disciples of the sect and who are now instructors or Elders... and since this sect could be considered to be quite new since it has only had a generation of Master of sect so far and has developed for about just 100 years, this is normal. In addition, these books are so that all the disciples of the sect can see them without any restrictions... it is normal that the knowledge that people have gained during their years of life only want to pass it on to people with whom they are more united. The knowledge and experiences of the instructors, Mayors, and elders are usually passed on to direct disciples who they take. " "¡­I see" Well... that makes sense. If they put amazing techniques in plain view of all the disciples, that would probably be even weirder than these books here. Still, I can''t seem to expect much that even the knowledge that instructors, Seniors, and Elders have is so good... [Yes¡­ since the previous King Delna said that this sect was about only 100 years, the knowledge gained in that time cannot be compared to the techniques of the Ryozanpaku Masters who are probably millennial techniques¡­] It''s true, Aurora. If we think of it that way, then disciplines like Karate, Mue Thai, Chinese Kenpo, Jiujitsu that have been passed down for many, many generations in that world cannot be compared with those from here. ¡° Well, don''t be discouraged boy, there are two techniques that might get your attention to motivate you to fight in the Tournament! These are only those who need the Master of the sect gives permission to learn!" "¡­fine" ¡­Honestly, after my little discussion with Aurora, I was no longer so interested in those techniques that Turla''s grandfather was talking about. Or rather, I no longer had much hope of finding something that interests me here... "This is¡­" After going to the top floor of this building that unlike others was guarded by 7 Mayors, there were only two scrolls in this room. One looked pretty new, but¡­ the other looked pretty old. "On one of those scrolls is written the form and Ki control tips that the Sect Master received as an inheritance from his family." Apparently, from what these grandparents explained to me, the master of the 7 mountains sect came from a family which for some generations had been martial artists but it seems that his clan fell into decline due to a monster that attacked the place where he lived and eliminated his family. In the end, it seems that he could avenge his family by killing the monster, and then began to roam the world to finally found the sect. Probably the Ki control technique that was written on the newer-looking parchment than the other was surely much better than the other books I had seen, but¡­ that wasn''t what caught my attention. While most of the sect''s disciples would probably die from being able to have that scroll to read it, the truth is that for me it was not a big deal... it was probably still not something that could be compared to the disciplines I learned in Ryozanpaku. Or at best, maybe it could only be the same. Of course, I wasn''t going to say that either as it would be troublesome if they think I''m making fun of one of the most important things in this sect... My eyes were riveted on the older parchment... this seemed a much more interesting thing! "The other scroll was found in one of the expeditions of the sect in some special place... the Master considered that it was a pretty good technique, but... unfortunately to perform it an excellent Ki control was needed, and also had some requirement or compatibility that even he could not reach... Although, it seems that from the name of this [ Metal Skeleton Technique ] " "..." Yes, just seeing the name of the technique caught my attention! From what Elder Delna begins to explain after Turla''s grandfather, it seems that although the Sect Master regards it as a good technique, not many were interested in it because it only focused on strengthening the bones of the person who practiced it... well, besides of course that this one seems to have strong requirements to carry it out. The vast majority would choose the technique belonging to the Sect Master''s Clan over this if given a choice, and it also became even less popular when those who tried to practice it ended up failing. ...It really must be disappointing that after spending too much to obtain one of those two techniques you end up failing. So the others must have learned from those unfortunates without wanting to waste their valuable opportunity. But for me, this technique represented one of my dreams after being reborn! It was the first step to having an indestructible body!! Well... I still had to see if I could practice this one. But I had enough confidence to do so! After all, Cross told me that my body was a little different from normal humans!! Therefore, I think the probability that I could have success was higher than the others who tried! " Can I see the [ Metal Skeleton technique] ?" ¡°That¡­ I''m sorry, Alexander- kun. In order for you to read them, you would first have to make a large contribution to the sect or be recognized by all the Elders and be allowed by the sect master¡­ sadly, he is now in seclusion. The only way to do it faster is for you to win the Disciples Tournament and get the prize that is the right to choose one of these two techniques. Or become the main disciple since he is allowed to choose a technique to practice as well when he is elected" "¡­I see. So I guess Prince Siscon chose the technique that is an inheritance from the Sect Master''s clan... " ¡°P- Principe Siscon¡­ well, yes. He has been practicing the Master''s Clan technique for some years " "If you participate in the Tournament that will take place in about 3 months, then he will probably be your biggest obstacle if you want to learn that technique" ¡°It''s true¡­ if I were him, I would try to increase my current limit to defeat you more easily. You probably don''t have a long time from having entered in the 9th Limit of a Soul Tier 1, do you? If so, then since it will take a while for you to advance to a level 2 soul, he should take advantage of the fact that it is easier to increase the limit than the Soul level. Although, you don''t have to worry much about participating in the tournament. Even if he tries to do something, you just have to give up when you feel like things are very bad and we will intervene. It is a pity that you would lose the opportunity to get the right to get this technique that you want, but since you are quite young, you do not have to worry much. You''ll just have to wait a bit and I''m sure you''ll get over him¡­ after all, I think you''re more talented than Velrut" " Hahaha, it''s true! In a couple of years you will surely get over him! It is a pity that in the tournament the Tamers cannot use their Monsters, otherwise, you would surely win " "...well, I think if Scythe and Vrana -chan fight together they could probably defeat the prince. " ¡°¡­No, even probably only one of those girls could defeat him. They are monsters after all. " It seems these two wanted me to join the Tournament to just get a little more experience¡­ I think they think the chances of me winning by myself are very slim. But, on the other hand, I was a bit surprised that they think so highly of those two girls. But thinking about their words, I had to agree with them. Since they usually look like girls to me, I sometimes forget that they have the perks of the Monsters. [Yes, monsters unlike humans can be said to be some limits ahead since they form a crystal from before the 5th limit. It''s just that at first since the amount of energy these crystals can store grows very slowly at those levels, it doesn''t show much difference. That changes as the Soul level is higher and that difference becomes more obvious. Also, unlike humans, they learn to control their energy instinctively... As these two say, If Vrana or Scythe fought that prince, probably either of them would win. Also, for a person with only a limit or two higher than them, it would still be quite difficult to deal with any of the two who have quite high intelligence.] It''s true. Although those two have not trained how to control their Ki, I have seen how Scythe could circulate her energy through the great scythe, and how Vrana- chan could control the wind around him to allow her to fly at a higher speed. When I asked them how they had managed to do that, their response was simply something like "I can do it somehow" ... Also, Mary although she did not seem as good at controlling her energy as these two, she was not far behind them either. It seems that there are indeed races that have more affinity or instincts to use the skill [Ki Control]. Well, going back to the previous topic, the truth is that I did not put much thought into the siscon-prince since I thought that he was only a small step in my path. So it didn''t make much sense to correct the thinking of the two elders. Also, if I do, they''ll probably just think I was too vain or too proud. I didn''t want their image of me to be ruined. Well... they probably still think I''m a guy with a pretty big libido, but that doesn''t bother me much. With nothing else to see here, I have to suppress the urge to insist on reading that scroll, and then we go back down the building. Even though the other books and scrolls found here did not attract my attention much, it seemed that there were many disciples visiting this place... well, depending on people''s standards, maybe these things weren''t so bad. Furthermore, apart from books with basic fighting techniques, there were also many that contained information about Monsters, other Areas, other organizations, and all kinds of useful information. In fact, I came across books similar to the ones I bought at Rozz''s forest on creating magic scrolls¡­ when I saw them, I thought I had spent a lot of money to no avail! My only consolation is that I can think of this expense as something necessary and that thanks to it Emilia-chan was able to advance her learning for several months than if I had obtained it until now! Also, after flipping through them a bit, I think the ones I gave her explained things better on these topics. ¡­Yes, it was not an unnecessary expense at that time! "Elders, I wanted to ask you something..." "Oh? What is it? Things about the tournament? " ¡°Do you want us to tell you the weaknesses of that siscon-prince? Leave it to me! I''ll tell you all the bad habits of that guy!! " ¡°No¡­ about that, I want to defeat that guy by myself. What I wanted to ask was about something else. ...How much do you know about the alchemists'' guild [ Thousand cauldrons ]? " ¡°¡­The [Thousand Cauldrons] guild? That''s it¡­ it''s a large organization here in this Area. This one has a very good relationship with a large number of other groups, including our sect. Since it is made of only Alchemists mostly, you might think that it is not very strong, but¡­ that would be a very wrong assumption. " "¡­It''s true. Many organizations that focus more on the fight like ours, would be willing to solve some problems of that guild to have a good relationship and benefit from them. " ¡° Furthermore, they are certainly not a weak group just by themselves. Even though they would not be at the level of the strongest organizations in this Area, the people who lead it probably have strength equal to or greater than the Master of this sect. " "Lad... do you have a problem with that group of Alchemists?" "...no, I had only heard a little about them from someone else and I thought I should meet them at some point in the future." "" ... "" This was a more important matter to me than dealing with the siscon prince, so I decided to ask these elders a bit about this. Hearing them, it seems that things would be a bit more complicated than I had thought... haa~ It seems that during the time Lena left this place things kept moving forward and improving for that guild. It was impossible for these two to have no doubts about why I suddenly mentioned the [Thousand Cauldrons] guild. When they saw that there was a feud with the prince they did not seem to care much, but now they had a slightly worried face. "Speaking of alchemists, this will help you a bit to strengthen yourself, Alexander- kun. " " Hmn? Pills? " "Yes. All core disciples are given these pills every month. " Seeing that I left that issue aside, they also did not decide to continue and the previous King Delna change the subject a bit and hands me a small bag with several pills while we return to the house where the girls were. Chapter 390 Returning To Kenichi’s World 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- It''s been a few days since we got to the 7 Mountains sect, and things were pretty quiet¡­ too much, I''d say. It seems like I went back to the previous days of being able to enjoy Saeko-chan and Kurisu''s bodies!! Well... the only problem was that the combination of girls who had accompanied me was not the most appropriate. With Rei following Haruna''s advice that I should hold back a bit, it seems like her and the other girls'' patience in giving us time to enjoy something like a little honeymoon between us is over! Also having the support of Turla who does not seem to have listened to the advice of her grandfather, and that Cleirsa usually tried to teach things to the other girls from this Area by taking them to various places, were quite difficult to be able to spend some time with Saeko. Well, maybe I can''t blame Rei and the other two girls that much¡­ probably the main reason for this was rather caused for Vrana- chan. Since she was quite cheerful and energetic because she wants to show me all her strength, then she would not leave my side! ...although Saeko-chan is quite accommodating with me, asking her to ignore Vrana-chan while we do it was too much. Besides... I don''t think that little harpy will sit around doing nothing if she starts looking how I and Saeko have sex! I don''t have so much trouble with letting Vrana-chan experience that if she''s interested, but¡­ if I do, surely things with Haruna and some other girls would be much more troublesome than if they just caught me having sex with any of the other girls!! ...even though Haruna is quite a calm and sweet woman, I don''t want to experience what she is like when she''s angry! Seriously, I know that a woman like that can be very scary when her fury comes to the surface!! Haa~ because of this, I could only spend time distracting my mind by training. And thanks to that, the opinion about me of the two old men who came to this house on several occasions seems to have increased a bit. Also, I take advantage of those times to learn more about this Area. Apparently there are three fairly large Clans that are the strongest here, and each of these has several members who are at the peak of the strength of a level 2 Soul. One specializes in concentrating the energy in their fists to deliver strong blows, another in their feet exerting powerful kicks, and the last one using weapons like swords, spears, and so on. These three Clans have a very bad relationship with each other to the point that repeatedly there have been fights with the aim of eliminating the other 2. Unfortunately for them, at being 3 groups, one cannot fight with the intention of winning or lost everything against another clan for fear that the remaining one will take advantage of this. That has created a situation where there are only a few skirmishes where the resentment against the others only increases but in the end they have to hold back and come to a momentary truce. Because of that, while those three clans are concentrating on how to harm each other, mid-level organizations like this sect can develop without much trouble. And most of these groups remain in a neutral state of non-intervention between those 3 clans. It is understandable, there is little point in trying to win the favor of one of them and then as a result of that to antagonize the other 2. The groups that did that can only curse their stupid leader for not thinking things through as they would be quickly destroyed. Well, the truth is that what happened to those three clans did not matter much to me. I did not intend to join that fight and take my place at the top of the pyramid in this Area. I just wanted to get Lena''s granddaughter back, and focus on my training and keep moving forward in this big world called Gaia. After all, I don''t find much sense in conquering every place I visit and becoming its ruler ... or at least I don''t see the need for that. There was only one small problem for me... The situation in this Area that those 3 clans had made, was simply the best for the development of the Alchemists Guild [Thousand Cauldrons]! It seems that the guild had become the greatest with that business here!! Since this guild has become quite important for those three clans to nurture their descendants, then this one practically ranks in one of the best positions among all the groups in this Area! One of these clans cannot force them to work solely for them because of the intervention of the other 2¡­ probably if that were the case, then they might even exploit them as slaves. But¡­ in the position they are in now, they can even make those Clans bleed a bit in resources!! After all, if one doesn''t buy the pills and other things from these Alchemists at the asking price, there is a chance that the other two will!! So guilds specialized in creating consumable things like pills, scrolls, weapons, or in general the artisan and trade guilds have been able to develop in this place quite well. ¡­ Well, of course there are also problems between those types of guilds to get to a good position, but those with the level of the [Thousand cauldrons] guild of course would not be as stupid as those clans to allow another organization to become stronger too much. Damn stupid clans! That is simply to be feeding a small tiger cub so that in the end it ends up devouring you!! And the worst thing is that they made my situation more difficult because of that!! If I somehow get rid of the [Thousand Cauldrons] guild, they could get in my way! Or worse yet, I may win a big grudge from those three clans!! Well, I''ll have to worry about that later... now it doesn''t make much sense to think about that. Besides, it seems that for now I was taking advantage of the [Thousand Cauldrons] Guild as well... the pills that the former King of Delna gave me were products of that guild. And these pills were one of the things that previously when I spoke a little with Aurora and I wanted to try to obtain! It was about [2x Concentration Mana Pills-G]! And its function was none other than to make the value of a person''s training, double it. Well, more precisely, they helped the people who consumed them to absorb the energy twice to strengthen their energy core! For example, let''s say that a person takes 2 months to rise to the limit where he is, by consuming them then he could achieve it in about a month! The sect gave me and the girls who were core disciples now, 30 for each one. And from what Cleirsa told me, each pill was worth 20,000 G in this Area! So they practically gifted several million G easily to all our group!! Now my opinion of this sect improved a lot because of this. Well, this was one of the perks of being a core disciple. As wealthy as a sect was, it surely could not afford to treat all its disciples equally. Even so, if there were about 100 core disciples in a sect, then they have the spending of 60 million G per month or 6 million crystals¡­ that was not little. Although, it seems that the prices of these are a bit inflated¡­ when I checked in the system, I could buy them with only 10,000 thousand G for each one... Half the price! That damn Alchemist guild is actually making all the other groups in this area bleed!! Either way, if I think about it, I think I could easily afford to maintain this sect with my crystal mine in HOTD... of course, I do not intend to do that but... at least now I know that I would have no problem maintaining a great organization like this! Having a backup world was actually pretty cool. As for how this sect is maintained themself, it seems that they have possession of the 7 mountains around here where monsters of good level appear for the disciples to hunt them and get profits with the crystals and materials of these. The sect takes the monsters the disciples hunt as merits and then they can exchange them for things such as better places to live, things like weapons, scrolls or pills, permits to enter the library, or personal classes of the instructors, Mayors, or elders. They can also be sold in the Guild of the world, but the things I mentioned before you can hardly get them with Gold in the sect. Well, things like weapons, scrolls, and pills can be found in the external and internal disciple area, but the ones offered by the sect are of higher rank that can only be obtained if you have relationships with larger groups that make these. "Did you finish training Alexander? ...I really do not is why you do not concentrate only on Chinese Kenpo. If you do that, then certainly you could advance more quickly in this!" ¡° Fufufu, I think it''s good that he also practice other techniques, Renka- chan. In this world things like weapons are much better than in our worlds, and if I remember correctly the Chinese Kenpo also uses them" "Well... that''s true but... the style he''s using now isn''t that one!" ¡° Hahaha¡­ well, it''s not like I''m pretending to be a master only in that discipline. Ok, I think it''s enough sword practice for now, Saeko-chan. Then, we should go soon, Renka-chan " Renka-chan who was with the other girls watching me while I train, complains a little when she sees me stop the practice with Saeko. And as she says, this time I was practicing with a pair of swords. I previously obtained a coupon to buy a Weapons technique in the system and had used it when I came to this sect. After thinking about it for a bit, since the technique I had given to Saeko seemed good, then I decided to choose one from the same world. [Kodachi Nit¨­ Ry¨±], a technique that consisted of the use of two Kodachi (Short Swords). I still have my curse sword that has a very good Rank even in this area, but now I intend to follow more the teachings of Shigure. To do not focus on just one weapon and rather make use of these according to their advantages depending on the situation. For example, I think using the cursed bastard sword is better for dealing with monsters since they are usually big, but using it against humans leaves large openings. Shorter weapons in that case are better. So, based on that same thought in my mind, I think two swords are better than one¡­ although this may be more of a childish thought. Then, to be able to practice this technique, I also bought a pair of Kodachi in the system ... well, thanks to God I also had other coupons for weapons and so my pocket did not suffer this time! Well, I think it is necessary apart from learning the use of various weapons also to focus on the style of a main weapon like Shigure¡­ but to do that, it would be best to first try some weapons and then decide what would be my main weapon. "So, are you really leaving?" "Master... roock ~" "Yes, but I will return before the tournament which is in 3 months... I think I will be able to become stronger there than if I stay in this Area." I had thought out and try to fight strong opponents in this area to attempt to improve my strength but... that was quite problematic. Going and antagonizing other people for just that reason was kind of silly, right? Or rather, it is not good to look for more enmities before dealing with Lena''s enemy... and it is too early to deal with these. I had planned to find a person with a level 2 soul to fight, but nothing guaranteed that I would face only one if I did... maybe I could face two with difficulties, but if there were more it would not be something that was only at the level of something difficult! ¡­I could have Mary and the other two girls on that level help me too, but in doing so I lost the purpose for that. Or if our opponents are at a disadvantage probably they will flee rather than decide to fight us. As for looking for monsters at that level... things would be even more complicated. I was confident of giving a person with a level 2 soul a fight in this Area, but with monsters, I wasn''t so sure. Like Vrana-chan and Scythe, most monsters at those levels begin to use the energy of their crystal more efficiently and can even develop dangerous abilities or traits! So after thinking for a while, I thought it best to go back to Renka- chan''s world. Maybe I could go to another world, but the previous problems may also be there. But in the Renka-chan world, perhaps out of pride or just an unwritten rule between Masters, the fights at that level were usually between only 2 people! Also, there I could continue practicing under the guidance of the masters at the Ryozanpaku and continue to improve my skills!! "Then the two of us are leaving." ""Yes¡­ be careful"" After entering the house and patting Vrana- chan''s head for a while to reassure her of my departure, I bring up my grimoire to create a dimensional rift. I was only able to be with the girls for a few weeks, but I am quite happy about the progress in our relationship with some of them! ... also to this happiness was added that a few days ago the system made an announcement that Yuriko''s affection had crossed the digit of 100! Probably she could solve things with Soichiro and take a step forward making a firm decision about us! I feel that I forgot something important again¡­ well, I can''t remember anything right now and so it''s probably not that important. I have several issues to resolve, so it probably can''t be helped. First I will focus on the things I can do now, and then I will think about other matters! Dismissing that little discomfort in my mind, I advance to the dimensional rift with Renka-chan. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV - Yuriko - Days before Alexander left for Kenichi''s world ) At this time, I was in the cafeteria that normally several people who started this camp¡­ no, perhaps now it is more correct to call it a small town or city. Well, I was here because this time I asked Soichiro for a moment of his time for us to talk. ¡­Now when I look at his face, it seems like all the bad feelings I had have greatly diminished. Well, it was not only that those feelings were disappearing now... but also the good things that I felt for him did it in the same way. "How is your little son?" "¡­it''s okay. He seems to be quite a lively boy. " "I''m glad to hear it¡­" It''s a bit strange how difficult it seems for the two of us to talk now¡­ no, it may be natural since at this moment I am asking about the child he has with another woman. Haa~ Since the silence between us was quite uncomfortable, I tried to start a conversation, but¡­ the truth is that it is difficult to find a topic to talk about and I could only remember that now. I don''t have a bad feeling towards that kid¡­ though, maybe I can''t say the same about that little bitch. Either way, continuing with that topic would be problematic and so I better decide to go straight to the point and talk about the topic for what I called him here. " Soichiro, I have decided to start a relationship with someone else..." "..." "... I thought you had the right to know, and so I wanted to tell you that" "..." ...I can''t deny that I felt a little good by saying similar words that he had said before. Also, I thought that seeing this expressionless man change his expression a little as he does now, I would find it a bit pleasant. But¡­ the truth is that even now it has lost its meaning a bit. After all, I came mentally prepared to end our relationship as husband and wife completely. So if he even regretted it now and sought to change the things, I could only refuse ... it was too late for that now. Now that little boy has occupied the space that Soichiro had in my heart! "... is it Alexander?" "..." This time it''s my turn to be quiet. Also, I feel my face blush a bit! I know him, so I understand that the possibility of him changing his thoughts now was almost nil, he was a pretty firm man in the decisions he makes after all. But I didn''t expect him to find out who the person I was talking about... that caught me quite off guard! No, not that he was a fool. Although Alexander and I took some measures not to make our relationship so obvious, it should be impossible that some rumors of the most important person in the camps, Alexander, and myself a leader of these did not spread a little. "Yes¡­" "..." Either way, it seems I no longer can hide this matter now. Although I was a bit uneasy, I answer him affirming his assumption while lowering my gaze a little to hide my face. There were still many things that worried me about this being discovered! That silly Haruna... how come she didn''t care that her relationship with Alexander was discovered?!! Being in the same position as her now, I couldn''t help but get nervous! No... our situations may be a little different. Soichiro seems to want to say something, but in the end, only his mouth moves and no words come out... he has probably the same feelings I had that time in this same restaurant. But I think he understands very well that he cannot criticize me for that! Well... Alexander may indeed be a bit young, but the woman he has now is also the age of our daughter!! ¡­As for Mother and daughter being with the same man. There are already similar cases in the camps... it may be a bit strange yet, but this is what this world has become now. The population between both sexes has started to be quite unequal now and no one can hold on to the old standards. ...Fuck! I feel like I''m just justifying myself!! ¡°¡­Haa~ Well¡­ I can''t say he''s a bad man after all he''s done for this world. Without him, the world may have been totally ruled by zombies now. ... sorry, Yirko. I failed you as your husband. " ¡°¡­That doesn''t matter now. Let''s just strive to be happy now... each in their own way. In addition, now we must concentrate on continuing to clean the other adjacent cities with the things that Alexander has given us. There are things that we can no longer be recovered, but there are others that we can. " "¡­you are right" In the end, he can only say that a little discouraged. Well now only both of us could go our own way. So I can only say those words to him to cheer him up a bit and to cheer myself up as well. So, ending this discussion with Soichiro, I get up from the table to continue with the things I had to do. I feel like my eyes were a little wet, but that is not enough for the tears to come out now. ¡­Now I have to focus on making this place stable enough so that I can go with Alexander the next time I see him. Chapter 391 Returning To Kenichi’s World 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- [ Beep ] [Does the user want to choose one of the system options to implement in the world he is going to?] "Yes¡­" When I enter the dimensional rift with Renka- chan, before I can say anything, the system seems to know my intention and asks me that. The first regular option was not necessary since we would appear in the place where we leave the previous time. Also, the second was not necessary now that the Ryozanpaku Masters were teaching me. "I want to change the time I go to in that world... 7 months after of the timeline from we leave there the previous time." The option I wanted to take was that. From what I remember of that world, about a year after Kenichi joined the Ryozanpaku things got a little more intense. I would lose my purpose of going there and then things were pretty peaceful! So I decided to go a little further in time. [ Beep ] [The user has to provide the 50 million crystals to the Grimoire to do so] Tch¡­ you really wouldn''t forget about that, right? No more option, I start to introduce crystals in the grimoire to meet the condition. Immediately after doing so, this one starts to glow¡­ no, it wasn''t just that, it seems that even the space where we were now starting to shake a bit! H-Hey ¡­ th-this is safe, right? This space won''t be destroyed and something bad will happen, right?! [Beep] [Traveler''s Grimoire Rank has risen from rank to Iron rank] While I was worrying a bit to see the changes in the space around us, things suddenly calm down and while it seems that we are being dragged to someplace, I hear that notification. It had been a while that my grimoire hadn''t leveled up, so I was quite glad that the crystals I had spent right now had helped with that! But this time it doesn''t seem like there''s a big change to this one and probably just got stronger its barrier and grew a bit the time for using it. Either way, I was glad that it now entered the metal ranks... "A-Are we back?" " Gyaaah!!... A- Akisame - shishio! T-This is too much, I''ll break down there!!" " Fufufu¡­ don''t underestimate the human body, Kenichi-kun! Your body can handle that and more! " "N-Nooo~!! M-My body will break for sure if you force it that way! T-This is too intense!!" "Kenichi-kun..." "It seems that things with Hamtaro-kun haven''t changed..." "S-So it seems ..." ¡­If it weren''t for the names mentioned in that talk, I would really think I was in the wrong place! W-Well... although the dialogue between those people can be misinterpreted a bit, there was no sweet or pleasant tone in their voices... so maybe if someone else hears it, they don''t think it is something strange... probably. No, I think that is impossible. Probably instead of believing that it is a couple having a happy intimate moment, people could only imagine that it is an abuse of someone against his will! ¡­I wonder if those guys are aware of that? Well, anyway, I happy enough that when my eyes follow the sound, I don''t find an unpleasant scene¡­ no, rather, something I didn''t want to see... things still seemed pretty bad. Inside the dojo, there was Kenichi in a machine even stranger than the ones I had seen before... his body moved in strange ways because of that machine to the point that I wondered if it was really possible for the human body to perform such movements¡­ It was something that even gave me some chills! And next to him were Akisame who nodded as if pleased with his new creation, and also Izumi who was watching Kenichi with concern. ...Leaving the strange scene aside, it seems that now the relationship between that girl and him has progressed quite well, right? After all, I heard her call him by his name now. " Apapa~ Alexander, you''re back~!" "E-Eh? Sh-Shit... " Suddenly, a wall of tanned flesh runs straight at me! Of course, it was no other person than Apa! With a fairly happy face in an instant he gets to me... although I could not detect any bad feeling from him, a shiver even more strongly than before when I saw Kenichi down my back!! " Apapa~ Apa is happy to see you, Alexander!~" " Kuhh!!" Instinctively I take a fighting stance and activating my [ Seikuken ] upon seeing Apa stand next to me and then checking that my hunch was correct, I receive a barrage of kicks and punches! "Hoo~ Looks like you''re back, brat! Good, at least it seems you haven''t forgotten to train in the place you were!" As I try to block and dodge Apa''s blows, the voice of Sakaki who was having a beer at the entrance of the house reaches my ears... "D-Damn Tsundere! S-Stop drinking calmly and stop him!! " " Hmn? Why? He is just happy to see you and is greeting you... a-and who the hell are you calling Tsundere?! " " Kuhh !!" I-I wanted to answer something to those words from Sakaki, but¡­ at this moment I only can try to avoid being killed! Somehow I managed to block an elbow that went directly to the back of my neck¡­ s-shit! I feel my hand totally numb now!! I-If that really hit me... then I won''t just pass out!! " Apapa~ Well done, Alexander~ Now I''ll get a little more serious Apapa~ ... please try not to die Alexander~ " "..." W-With the same smile as before, Apa says some pretty scary words! Unfortunately, since it seemed that old Tsundere would not really try to stop him, I have no choice but to seriously fight to try to stay alive!! C-Certainly something like this was my purpose, but¡­ I didn''t expect to have to fight for my life in the first minute I came into this world! After finishing those words, Apa charges against me again. I try to stay away from him a little but almost seemed as if he teleports and then kick me with his knee to my face... so I could just go back to try to cover myself by putting my arms in a cross! Unexpectedly as I watched as the knee approached slowly since I had activated my [ Limit- break] ability ¡­ without knowing very well what had happened, somehow was now his fist what heading towards my chin¡­ "Khaa !" ¡­A feint? ...Or just I couldn''t follow his movements even with that ability? Those were the last thoughts that went through my head as my consciousness faded¡­ Fuck! These guys are still monsters!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ " Kuhh¡­ did Apa really kill me? Well, if such a beautiful angel has come to pick me up, then maybe I can''t feel so much resentment against him..." " M-uu ¡­ Y-ou''re not¡­ dead, A-lexander. I w-ould be ... very s-ad ... if t-hat... were true" With the slightly metallic taste in my mouth and the feeling of something quite soft in my head, I open my eyes and the first thing I see was an Angel! She had an expressionless face as if she didn''t care about the affairs of this world and only doing her work now... also, she has black hair tied in a ponytail and she wore a pink Kimono instead of a celestial robe! ¡­And even though she didn''t have wings, she still had a heavenly presence! " Shigure! I missed you so much!! " "..." Well, joking aside¡­ no, a while ago I really thought I will die! So I couldn''t tell that my words were something like a joke! Of course, the angel I was talking about was Shigure which I quickly recognized! It seems that after I passed out she put my head on her lap while I recovered. Then seeing the cheeks on her face turn a little red, I can''t help but jump up and hug her! Her chest is pressed against mine, and I can feel the softness of it¡­ or so I would like to say, but it looks like she was wearing metal mesh! " Hmn~!" So, with no other option, I only can tighten up more my embrace to feel the softness of her body better. Regrettably, now that could only please me for a few seconds... so I decided to test her lips too. My tongue wraps around hers, and I try to lower my hands to the area below her waist... "[ Chu ~]¡­ t-he others too¡­ were worried, A-lex." "[ Chu ~]... hmn ?" "" ... "" " Apapa~ Apa regrets it! He got very excited when he saw Alexander- kun~ " "... y-you can''t hold back a bit, brat?!" As if sensing my intentions, Shigure holds my hands thus preventing them from reaching their goal¡­ she really was someone of Master level as she perfectly discovered my movements while being distracted when I playing with her tongue! ¡­ Maybe because my conscience was still a bit cloudy, I forgot a bit about the other people here. Or maybe I just filtered them out of my thoughts without thinking. The good thing is that Shigure didn''t seem upset about doing this kind of thing while someone else was watching us¡­ her words were more like a reminder that we weren''t alone maybe? Seeing how the others watched us here and how some complained, I have no more choice but to withdraw my arms obediently from Shigure and try to get up... damn it! I still felt like my legs were shaking a bit!! It''s a shame that it''s quite difficult to complain to the guy responsible for this¡­ Apa now showed a slightly pained face for his actions and was constantly apologizing to me. I really can''t be mad at him¡­ although I certainly thought for a moment that I would die, I can say that there was not a hint of malicious intent in his punches and kicks! Apa seemed to be mulling this over, but¡­ I''m sure he''ll forget it in a few minutes! I am beginning to wonder if instead of someone quite pure this person is more of a total sociopath!! "Alexander- sanpai! You finally came back!! T-They¡­ t-they treated my body like a toy and made me do things that a human shouldn''t do!! " "E-Eh?" It seems that thanks to my arrival Kenichi''s torture ended... well, just for now. Then at seeing me while I stand up with little difficulty, he runs to me and holds my leg as he begins to vent his bitter experiences with me. ...almost by reflex I kicked him to he let me go, but... seeing that his face was actually shedding a lot of tears, I couldn''t do it! For now¡­ "I-I understand, but¡­ you shouldn''t say that out loud. Your situation will only end up getting worse and you will just have people looking at you strangely... and the social life of these guys will also die." "E-Eh?" This time it was Kenichi''s turn to be surprised by my words¡­ it seems that he really hadn''t realized that his words could cause a huge misunderstanding! Therefore, I think that the first thing he had to do was make sure that he did not worsen his situation by himself! ¡­He''s not a stupid boy, so after hearing me, his face turns pale understanding things perfectly. Immediately he begins to nod quickly as if to indicate to me that from now on he would be careful. Putting Kenichi aside for now... "A-Alexander-san..." " Miu -chan... I missed you too!" My vision goes directly to the girl who was wearing a purple leotard that completely highlighting her perfect figure and that, if she did not have an apron on now, one could mistake that she is naked! ¡­Aside from that fact, she really did have the aura of a young housewife wife! She was a pretty sweet girl and even a little naive ... "E-Eh? M-Me too?!" Although our relationship was not so clear now, inevitably my legs move on their own to try to put her in my arms too! In the next moment, my arms encircle a body with quite a lot of flesh¡­ sadly, there was nothing of softness that I could perceive when doing this! Finding it a bit strange that now Miu-chan''s body was full of muscles, I open my eyes to discover the cruel reality... " Hohoho... I missed you too, little one" "O-Old man... do you have a hobby of receiving hugs from young people?" Yes, the person who entered my arms was not Miu-chan and instead was her grandfather! Before I knew it, this old man had come between the two of us !! ¡­fuck! This was like hugging a concrete wall! While it was unpleasant for me to hug him, I couldn''t help but be a bit surprised... my arms couldn''t fully encompass his body! Is this really the body of an old man? " Hohoho... I think I remember saying that in order for you to date Miu, then you had to defeat this old man first." "..." It''s true, but... I don''t remember accepting that. Why this old man can not be a little like the Master Ma who was talking with Renka - chan happily a few meters after meeting his daughter who had not seen for a while? " Hehehe, it seems that Papa is not going to be a grandfather yet¡­ could it be that Alexander- kun is taking things easy?" "W-What are you saying, dad? W-We have¡­ i-it''s still too early for something like that!" ¡­The contrast in attitude of Master Ma and this old man is due to the cultural difference? Also, the truth is that I want him to wait a bit for that¡­ I want him to remember that I am still 13 years old! On the other hand, even if I would have already done that with Renka-chan, I think it would be a little difficult to know that she is pregnant at first glance... we only have about two months since we left... oh, it''s true, here have been almost 9 months. "Well, since it''s been a while since we''ve seen each other, why don''t we go inside to argue?" As I tried to shake off the bad feeling of hugging the Old man looking at Miu- chan who has flushed a bit from my actions and her grandpa''s words, Akisame intervenes. Then all of us walked into the house and sat around a small Japanese-style table. ¡­Even though it should have been a while since we saw each other for them, I felt the same comfort as before being with these Masters. No... there was one with which, when we cross our gaze, the environment becomes a bit strange while the others observe us carefully. "¡­It seems that you are no longer using a crutch. That''s good, Akisame" "¡­Yes, I have a pretty strong body after all. I''m also glad your arm is fine." I thought that after a while my resentment with him would diminish, but¡­ it seems like this one hasn''t quite. Although it probably doesn''t go to the degree of enmity, I also can''t say that I would like to go out of my way to be his friend... and I think he should have a similar feeling about me. "Y-ou must... get along w-ith everyone, A-lex." "..." Feeling the small discomfort between the two of us, Shigure who had sat next to me takes my hand while saying that... I wish I could continue to be able to follow those words for her sake since Akisame is still her adoptive father¡­ and not only that, there is also the mission of the system that was left incomplete when I returned to Gaia! I don''t hate him, but¡­ our personalities just seem to collide! Haa ~ This is quite troublesome¡­ I don''t know if I''ll be able to complete that mission! "For now, I think we should tell Alexander-kun that things here have changed a bit." "It''s true! Listen, Alexander- sanpai . Some months ago¡­" As if he wanted to break this strange atmosphere between Akisame and me that were looking at each other, Master Ma intervenes, and then Kenichi continues his words... Chapter 392 Journey to the Snowy Mountains Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- After arriving in this world, Kenichi and the other Masters began to explain to me the things that were happening now. Well, I already had an idea of this, so not that I was too surprised. Recently, the organization called [ Yami ] started moving. It was about some Master-level subjects with disagreement in how was today''s world, and they wanted to change things. Honestly, I can only weigh on them as unfortunate people for having to live in this place where their ideologies or minds do not fit... If you ask me, I couldn''t consider all of them bad people¡­ it''s not like they go out into the world killing anyone they have in front of their path. Or at least I don''t remember them being like that. Perhaps the only bad thing is that this group wanted to force the change of the state of this world so that it will adapt more to them, and that in a fight they were willing to kill their opponent. Of course, I had to save my thoughts on this matter. Nor can I say that the Ryozanpaku Masters are wrong for trying to stop their plans. In fact, they would undoubtedly be the good guys since it was true that most people in this world would not adapt to that change. ¡­You could say that [ Yami ] was the unfortunate minority with a disagreement with the way things were now. In addition to [ Yami''s ] Masters, there was also the group called [ Yomi ] that was made up of [ Yami''s ] disciples. And this group of disciples was the source of Kenichi''s complaints about all the troubles he had to go through for the time I was not here. ¡­Until now the enemy organization of Masters had not moved, and instead, the one made up of the Disciples was more active. Probably due to pride from the Masters or simply because it is more difficult for them to make a move, they decided that it would be their disciples who would teach to the opposite side which was the most appropriate ideology for someone who practices martial arts. All of this put me in a dilemma. When the Ryozanpaku Masters ask me to help them on this ... or more precisely, to fight on the side of Kenichi, I could only show them a bitter smile. I really didn''t think there was a good or bad side in all this... they were just people with different points of view. Of course, the Ryozanpaku side of thinking might be more suitable for this world, but ... sorry I was not of this world. In fact, as I said before, my thinking was a bit more leaning next to [ Yami ]. In the end, I could only say that I would stay out of this a bit and go my own way¡­ and then, now it was the turn for some of the Masters present to smile bitterly. I could only promise them that as long as I was in this world, I would at least keep my promise not to kill someone to reassure them a bit. In addition, I also tell them a bit about my current circumstances. That even though for them it had been almost a year since we last saw each other, for Renka-chan and me it had only been a couple of months. And that when I leave again, then I would have to face a duel to the death... ¡­Well, it was more of a tournament, but I wasn''t entirely wrong that for me and Siscon-Prince it was something of a duel to the death. I wanted them to understand more why I couldn''t fully agree to help them. No¡­ maybe I could help them if I didn''t think about things too much, but¡­ I think at the end of all this it would be more complicated for them to accept that I couldn''t follow the same path as them. I don''t know what surprised them more, the fact of the time difference, or that I would have to fight to the death soon. Probably since the first was a more complicated matter, they decided to focus on the second thing I said. ¡­Akisame and the Old man were a bit unhappy and began to say that there should be another solution to my problem. Thing like if I was stronger, then I wouldn''t have to kill him. So, before I can answer something to them, it was Renka -chan who intervenes and begins to tell them how things were on Gaia. She was not there for long, but she was able to interact with the girls who lived in the mansion and that were her Senpais in that sense, and also Cleirsa and Turla who were residents of that world. No doubt she could understand more about what life was like there by talking to all of them. Then, when listening to her, it seems that they were not satisfied yet but they decide not to continue insisting on that. After finishing the talk with them, I decide that it would be a bit awkward to keep staying at the dojo. Or rather, if I did, I couldn''t move so freely and accomplish my goal. So I decided to go and stay in the building that Alien-kun used for his group of energetic youth. ¡­I would like to say that that place had become something like a gym, but¡­ no matter how I look at it, that place was now more something similar to an underworld Arena! W-Well ... I think I must have had a great influence in this matter, right? Whatever, it seems this helped the guys who were former members of the Ragnarok and joined the Shinpaku to advance their abilities and strength faster than I remember they had. The judo guy and boxer boy were now 6th and 7th limits, and others like Thor, Freya, Vlakirya, and Tanimoto were already in the 8th and 9th limits. Sigfried apparently is on a journey to train, but his strength shouldn''t be any different from those guys¡­ no, that guy had pretty good innate abilities, so he might even be a bit stronger than these guys. Besides, Kenichi also came here frequently¡­ I would like to say that this place became his haven where he could happily water plants as I remembered from the anime, but¡­ he was also a participant from the battle-arena because of Sakaki and Appa! ...The latter one probably just found it interesting to do so. Well, thanks to that he was at level 96 now... he was about to reach the peak of the strength of a level 1 Soul now! Well, everyone seems to have improved quite a bit. What''s more, it seems that the Rating of the fights now was Sigfried, Kenichi, Tanimoto, Freya, Thor, Boxer, Valkyrie, and Judo man. Apparently, without Kenichi using his special technique, then it is difficult for him to defeat Sigfried. So I was not wrong that this boy was quite special. The other places in the fight rating seem to be constantly changing, so these actually seemed quite entertaining to viewers. ¡­The only one who seemed to stay the same was Alien-kun. Well, I can''t discount its merit in achieving this in just under a year either. Changing the subject, it seems that had formed several couples while I don''t was here... but the good thing is that I was able to have quiet nights since the same thing that happened in Revy''s world did not happen here. Well, the main reason for that may be because they were quite innocent young people, and they had their own homes to return to. ... Umu, they''re not the bad guys. I am the sinner for having gotten ahead of them! Well, not everything was perfect. I did have a problem that bothered me at that time. Having been gone from the Ryozanpaku, the probability to complete the mission that I still had become even lower! Thank goodness the System wasn''t that inflexible about this, and now it had changed a bit after asking Aurora if she couldn''t do something about it. Although in the end I had to pay a "small fee" for this... anyway, it was much better than the fact that it had stayed the same. [ Mission / Main " Disciple of the 5 styles" Rank: "F" Description: If learning from someone''s master level is good, then doing it from 5 is even better! Learn the techniques of 5 Masters, and take your skills to a new level! Unfortunately, only with confidence will people be willing to teach you seriously. Fight to gain that confidence, and thus learn their best techniques from them!! Objective : Become an official disciple of S akaki Shio (Affection> 100 Current : 110 ) [Completed] Become an official disciple of Ma Kensei (Affection> 100 Current : 120 ) [Completed] Become an official disciple of Apachai Opachai (Affection> 100 Current : 115 ) [Completed] Become an official disciple of Kosaka Shigure (Affection> 100 Current: 135 ) [Completed] Find a Master with the level of the above and become his disciple (Affection> 100) Rewards: [Rank] up of the skill taught by the master who officially accepts you as a disciple Restart from the world " Kenichi " 1 Million x Crystals for each teacher who accepts you as a disciple 10 Million x Gold for each teacher who accepts you as a disciple The mission change from [ Become disciple of the Ryozanpaku ] to [ Disciple of the 5 styles ]. Things in these didn''t change much, and now I just had to fulfill the ultimate goal of this one. I have to find a Master of the same level as the others! ¡­I don''t really know if this could be considered an improvement or not. No, I think the system couldn''t make the mission easier just by providing him with some crystals... that would be pretty cool if it happened. Well, surely the system would have refused if I requested something like that! So it was just a slight change of goal. With this, I now had another goal to fulfill in this world! Find a Master to train his fighting style!! It wasn''t impossible to find another Master, and in fact, two of them resided in Shinpaku''s (Arena) building. Shiba, and Sogetsu Ma. While you may think Shiba did not fulfill the condition of being on the same level as Shigure and the other guys from Ryozanpaku, the brother of Master Ma do it! Sadly, there was no point asking that guy. Although the system did not mention it, I did not even want to ask since it did not make much sense to learn the same discipline even though it might be a little different... it should be so, right? Seeing the appearance of both, the two do not seem to practice the same discipline! So after thinking for a while about the history of this world to think of someone suitable, then someone appeared in my mind! That person was more than adequate to be my Master! No, in truth I would be more than motivated to complete that goal of making the affection exceed the digit of 100!! And best of all, that person also practiced the same discipline as Akisame, Jujitsu! There was just one problem... how the hell do I meet her? ! No, would she accept me as a disciple? ...Well, I have to try at least. "I-It''s quite cold in here..." "Well that''s normal, we are on a snowy mountain after all." "But it''s a pretty landscape, isn''t it?" ¡° Yes, Furinji-san is right! " Returning to the present, we were now on a snowy mountain. The reason for this, I resumed my job as Kenichi and Miu''s School Teacher easily. And now it was the school trip. Just because I wasn''t staying at the Dojo now didn''t mean that I had avoided contact with them. In fact, except for Akisame, I saw the others every day as they came to the building to help me train! So, in the same way, I did not cut contact with these young. I think the situation was even better now since the old man was not on the way to get closer to Miu- chan! And also I had more time alone with Shigure now!! "... it''s a pity that Tanimoto-kun couldn''t come" ¡°Well, he''s rich so he can come anytime he wants. Surely he didn''t have much interest in coming here " "Not! I''m sure he couldn''t get up after you hit him yesterday, Alexander- sanpai!! " ¡°¡­ Didn''t I train yesterday with you too? I don''t think I was softer on you than him" "No, you didn''t! Some parts of my body still hurt!! " ¡°It''s true, he also ended up just as beaten as the other guy¡­ weak-kun really is pretty good at taking hits. Even I am a bit surprised" As we were observing the scenery, Kenichi began to complain to me. What can I say? While Renka- chan was more skilled than the two of them, it''s hard trying to hit her seriously¡­ that''s quite understandable, isn''t it? So instead of quality, this time I chose a greater number of opponents to train. ...The sacrifices of course were the guys who were there. No, maybe it''s a bit harsh to say that I substituted quality for a greater number of opponents this time. While Kenichi and the others certainly did not have the strength of the Siscon-prince for their amount of energy, the skill of some of this group in martial arts was far superior to him! Fighting two or three of this group at the same time was not exactly like taking a leisurely walk in a park! If I neglected, then perhaps it would be I who was to be resting now and not Tanimoto! Well, the result of that in the end was exactly what Kenichi says. On the other hand, just like Renka- chan, I am also a bit surprised by the speed of his recovery. Did he acquire this thanks to training (the beatings he received) at the Ryozanpaku, or is it an innate ability? Either way, his recovery ability is pretty fast. ¡­By the way, Renka-chan''s being here was because she transferred to our school. The funny thing is that this time I don''t even need to use the system to help with that! I wonder if the principal of this school has no problem as long as it is a pretty girl who enters her school? ¡°W-Well, Kenichi¡­ since we''re here, let''s not worry about other things, and let''s have fun skiing. Also... you must not get too close to Alexander-sensei and neither follow his example... " "E-Eh? I-It''s okay, Izumi... " "" ... "" The one who stopped Kenichi''s complaints was his girlfriend ... it really seems that their relationship had advanced a bit since the last time! Although¡­ surely the reason for this was due to the girl herself and not Kenichi. From what I hear... no, I found out more because of her constant claims to Kenichi. Apparently, there was a new girl that Kenichi met recently¡­ a skater girl who seems like she likes to destroy men''s treasures! Izumi probably felt threatened by her, and so she was even more proactive than before and thus they reached the current level of their relationship. Sadly, it seems like that didn''t stop the other girl¡­ and so, I became the recipient of this girl''s complaints too! I want to refute those words of her and say that this was a problem that this boy had from the beginning, but... I feel that if I speak my words will lack credibility! ¡­I have no choice but to become the boy who is the bad example here. Never mind, I''ll take this little grudge off the next time I train with Kenichi. " Hiii!" "W-What is it?" "I-I don''t know... I -I just felt a chill run through my body" " We also should have fun, Alexander! " "Yes¡­" Well, I didn''t exactly come here to have fun. I remember there was a disciple of the [ Yomi ] of the main Masters[ Yami ]... my goal to come here was to meet and see if I can get some information from the Master of Jujitsu that is in that group! But since it would be difficult to move while the other students and teachers are here, I can only wait for the school activities to finish before I can move. For now, it''s better to just enjoy my time with Renka-chan and Miu-chan!! Chapter 393 Facing A Disciple Of Yomi 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "... did you receive a letter from a duel?" ¡°Y-Yes, it says that he will be waiting for me at a hotel a bit far from here¡­ w-what do I do, Alexander-sanpai?" "" ... "" After school activities ended, while we were eating, Kenichi tells me that by showing me a sheet of paper with an emblem on it. This is good, I was feeling a bit worried because I didn''t know exactly how to find the [Yomi] person! It''s not like I had a radar to find that guy, and so during all the day, I was trying to remember where precisely that guy will appear! ¡­I was about to ask Aurora if there really wasn''t something in the system to help me with that, but it seems like now I don''t need to worry! ¡°Well¡­ this time as your senpai from the dojo, I''ll help you. I will go to the place where the letter indicates." "E-Eh? W-Will senpai go there? T-That''s ... " "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon" ¡°¡­N-no, now I was more worried about the person who wrote the letter¡­ s-should be better for me to go there after all? I-If Senpai ends up killing him by accident like with Sigfried-san, t-then¡­ " "" ... "" ... s-still haven''t you forgotten that little mistake of mine from that time?! I thought it was his "shy" trait that seems to come up in him when he goes to fight, but... his pale face from now seems like this was because he was remembering my fight with Sigfried! "Never mind, I''ll go alone... Renka -chan and Miu -chan wait here" " Heee~ I want to go too!" "E-Emmm ..." Ignoring Kenichi who tries to stop me after I take the duel letter from his hands, I start walking out of this hotel to go to that place. But quickly Renka-chan and Miu-chan come to my side, so I have to stop to tell them that. ¡­Probably Renka-chan just thought it would be funny to go there, but I think Miu-chan''s reason is that she shares the same thought as Kenichi. Seriously, I don''t know why these two distrust me so much... it''s not like I''m killing everyone I fight! Damn, I''m not some kind of terrorist!! ... w-well, maybe the matter with the bomb with Akisame last time was a bit excessive. On the other hand, even though I think it is unlikely that someone at the Master level would intervene in such a duel, if for some reason that happens, then that would become quite troublesome! Honestly, I''m more concerned about having to face someone with a level 2 soul here than in the Area from the sect 7 Mountains! ...if for some reason that Master does not follow the ethics of letting people in the disciple levels of this world fight each other, then that would risk to these two girls. Also, if that person is the Master from the guy I will fight, things would be even worse. That Master is a main member of the Yami after all! I''m pretty sure fighting someone like that at my current level with just martial arts would be certain death! I would have to use all the resources at my disposal to kill him or at least escape him. So I wouldn''t have much space to help these girls. So after insisting for a while, I leave the building alone. Because it was a tourist place on a snowy mountain with only some facilities and hotels, there was no such thing as a path and I have to walk in the snow while it was snowing a bit to go to the place of the duel. ...it was cold and with the night falling, the darkness and the falling snow made it a bit difficult to see. Surely it wouldn''t be a very good situation for a normal person, but I just walked forward without worrying much about it. Thanks to my [Night Vision] skill and that I surrounding my body with a bit of energy, and also together with the coat I was wearing under the nanotube suit, I was able to move without problems. It still felt a little cold, but it was tolerable. I had to change my clothes to what I had worn in this world and Revy''s so as not to attract too much attention with the [Black Cobra Skin Armor]. It would probably be problematic if I used up all my energy to reduce the cold in my body, but at this rate, I should arrive at the place indicated in about half an hour according to the person I asked before leaving the building where Kenichi and the others were " Hmn? Haa~ So in the end you followed me... " "..." Some time after walking through the snow, suddenly in my domain I feel the presence of someone approaching me. So when that person was close enough, my eyes captured a blonde-haired girl wearing a coat too... "I-I don''t want Alexander- kun to kill someone... not to kill someone here in this world." ¡°¡­You know, I''m not a cold-blooded killer, Miu- chan. It''s not like I find pleasure in killing people. Also, I''m someone who tries to keep his word." "B-But..." ¡­I must admit that it was a bit sad that instead of receiving the concern of a girl that followed in my footsteps worried about my safety, her reason for being here now was the opposite and was because she considered me someone dangerous. "Well... we are already closer to the place that the letter indicated, so let''s go there together" "Y-Yes!" With no other option, I walk with her to the place I was going. But due to the same reasons why I didn''t want her and Renka- chan to come, I decide to hand over some things to her in case the situation turns bad. "Take this with you" " Hmn? H-Huh? These aren''t bombs the same as the ones you gave Akisame -san earlier?! " Yes, it''s almost the same I have previously given Akisame as a parting gift after he broke my arm¡­ well, I had delivered it activated that time. ¡°That is not the same as the one I gave Akisame earlier. That generates something like a shield. ¡­ Do you also want some like the ones I gave Akisame? Well, they are certainly a bit dangerous, but you better have some too... " "N-No! I don''t want that kind of bombs!! Or rather, you can not use them here!! D-Didn''t you say that you would keep the promise you made to the Masters?! You absolutely can''t use them, Alexander- kun!! " ¡°¡­ Well, that''s why I said I¡° try ¡±to do it. I would rather break my promise than if something happens to you, you know?" "E-Eh? T-That''s¡­ e-emmm ¡­ th-thank you¡­ b-but you still can''t use these bombs!" ¡°Good, but keep those. Those just create a shield and won''t harm anyone. Let''s continue walking to the place¡± "..." I put back the offensive BIMs since Miu-chan does not accept them, and holding her hand taking advantage of the fact that she had tried to return the ones I gave her before, we advanced. Umu, she doesn''t seem to try to forcefully withdraw her hand when I hold it, so her trust in me should have increased a bit ... or at least when it comes to her feelings. On the other hand... I think it would have been better for Renka-chan to come too if now Miu -chan was here. That way they could both help each other if things go wrong. In addition, I think if Renka- chan is too cornered, then most likely she would use something like the BIMs without worrying much. ¡­After all, that girl seems to be someone who goes with the heat of the moment. "...it seems to be there" "Y-Yes..." "Are you fine, Miu -chan?" "Y-Yes ... I''m just a little cold" "Then let''s go to the building quickly" It is a pity that a building soon appears before our eyes, and therefore it was too late to make the road again twice for Renka- chan to join us as well. I immediately pull her hand to enter the building. Miu-chan could be more sensitive to the cold since her breathing seemed a bit irregular and her face showed some discomfort, and therefore, I think it was best for her to rest inside. ¡°They must be Jihan Radin-sama''s guests. Please follow me" When we arrive at the entrance, a pretty girl with brown skin welcomes us, and then she begins to guide us through this hotel. Then going through some corridors, we came to a large room where there were more beautiful girls with the same characteristics as the previous one, and who wore clothes with high body exposure. ¡­Besides these girls, there also seemed to be a man reclining comfortably while some girls served him, and others performed some kind of show for him! Shit! I was dying of envy!! ¡°D-Damn¡­ I-I''m so envious of him! ...Could I make explode this guy, Miu-chan? " "E-Eh? N-No, you can''t!! " Miu-chan who was also surprised by the strange scene in front of us comes out of her daze and also takes my hand with which I was pointing at the boy who seemed to indulge in the pleasures of the world... she was holding both of my hands tightly as if she was afraid that I used any BIM. ¡­Well, I can''t blame her for this either as my words weren''t a joke. I may not be able to bear the envy and end up blowing up that guy! "B-Besides ... why are you envious of him? I-I remember you said you had a lot of girls with you already too..." "..." T-That may be true, but¡­ it''s not like I could have enjoyed something like that guy''s treatment! Why he can have it and I can''t?!! It would be great to lie down on the soft body Shisuka, Rika, Haruna, and Yuriko around me who have a body more mature while Saeko, Kurisu, Saya, Revy, Emilia-chan, Cleirsa, Turla, Rei, Mary, Leona, Scythe, Renka -chan, Shigure, and even Miu-chan take turns feeding me sweet fruit, Milene and Celi-chan use some fans in their hands to produce some fresh air, and we all enjoy watching Vrana -chan, Iruka -chan, and Alice-chan play something! That would really be like being inside paradise!! U-Umu ¡­ maybe Miu -chan is really right and my resentment is somewhat unjustified¡­ I don''t usually count the number of girls next to me, but¡­ pronouncing one name after another in my mind now, that number even scares me a little! W-Without a doubt, there were quite a few names now... i-in fact, maybe if it weren''t for the system, naming them all without missing one could be complicated! Well, either way, because they didn''t do something like that to me until now, see to someone else fulfill what would be a dream for me was unforgivable! I want to do that too!! ¡° So you''ve finally come, commoner¡­ hmn? You seem to be somewhat different from the Ryozanpaku boy''s information¡­ well, the girl is the same as the information indicates. There should be no problem " "" ... "" Perhaps due to the argument between me and Miu- chan, that guy seems to have finally noticed our presence. He gets up to sit down, and then arrogantly tells us that¡­ also, surely his information doesn''t match my appearance because Kenichi should be the person this one describes. The good news is that he doesn''t seem to care much about that. Well, I''ll leave my personal issues and resentments with this guy for now. I first had to try to get the information I wanted, and so I went closer to him together with Miu-chan to talk. "Yeah, whatever, before I hit your face I would like you to tell me about something" "..." ¡°Commoners are really rude¡­ well, like your last words, I think it will be fine to answer a few questions to you. You should be grateful, this king is willing to talk to you a bit " ¡° Whatever, do you know [ Yami''s ] Jiujitsu Master? Do you know where I can find her? " ¡° [ Yami''s ] Jujitsu Master? I''ve seen her a couple of times... but each of the "fists" in [ Yami ] moves independently. Probably even my Master doesn''t know very well everything about her... " To be honest, I didn''t expect this guy to answer me... thought I''d have to hit him a bit first for that. It was a bit unexpected that he told me something since is supposed to be a secret organization¡­ well, the Ryozanpaku was supposed to know this and he didn''t tell me much either. Even though I received some information, it was still useless. ¡­maybe after all I have to search for some Master from the Yami to get more information. It seems that even if I go with other [ Yami ] disciples, I probably won''t hear something different that he said. So should I instead look for a Master instead of a disciple? That is problematic... also, it would probably have to be at least someone who is a "fist" who are the leaders... that makes things even more difficult. ¡° Haa~ You really are of no use to me¡­ Oh! If I capture you, will your Master come looking for you? No¡­ that is kidnapping here and it would be problematic for a government organization to intervene¡­ in the end, you are really useless to me. Well now I want to come back soon so let me hit you a bit or I won''t be able to sleep peacefully " "..." ¡°I-Insolent commoner¡­ weren''t you a disciple of the Ryozanpaku? You seem more like the other disciples from [ Yomi ] instead¡­ no, you even seem more insolent¡­ " Before, I had thought about just getting the information I wanted and leaving quietly, but now¡­ I was a bit upset that I didn''t get anything on this trip! And most of all¡­ I couldn''t get rid of this feeling of envy!! If I didn''t hit his face at least a few times, for some reason the feeling that I had lost to this guy would continue to bother me in the future!! On the other hand, even though our discussion and the environment around us were quite calm, Miu-chan and the other girls in this room seemed uneasy as they watched us. I can understand Miu- chan''s reason a bit, but¡­ are these girls worried that this man will get mad or something? ¡­Well, this guy looks like he''s not weak. He''s got level [90] over his head¡­ plus, [King''s Dignity] ability as well¡­ that kind of surprised me. I think this guy was the King of somewhere. Kenichi had a higher level and fighting skill than him, but if they fought, the [King''s Dignity] skill it would probably cause him quite a bit of trouble¡­ well, unlucky for this guy, that wasn''t the case for me. ¡°Either way, it appears that you are prepared to die, commoner. That''s good, it would be annoying to have to listen to your begs now. ...Now please die. " "..." ¡­I thought this guy was ready to fight now since he had stood up, but instead, he stands in the same place and says what appears to be an order while raising one of his hands. I wonder if this guy is so arrogant that he expects me to kill myself so he doesn''t have to get his hands dirty with the "lowly commoner" of me? ...Can I hit him now? "U-Umm¡­ ha¡­ ha..." Reflexively I turned to Miu - chan ... it seems that on my face the same question I made in my mind reflected in my face, and she does not quite know how to answer. Putting that aside, now that I look at her with a more light spot, she had a slightly pale tone and her body was still a bit cold. ¡­ I thought it would improve once we entered this place, but it doesn''t seem like much has changed. D-Does she has hypothermia? Do I need to warm up her body? ¡°T-This¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­ I-I''m fine. More importantly¡­ a-aren''t we in trouble? " " Hmn?" When I rubbed Miu- chan''s hands a little to warm her body, more people started to enter this room. They were big men with well-developed muscles¡­ there were 20 to 30 men who start to surround us when they enter. Also, above his head, I can see that they are between the 5th and 9th limit! Oh, now I see. That was what he meant earlier with his words¡­ let his guards do the dirty work. This is annoying¡­ now I wanted to finish quickly to let Miu- chan rest. "Finish them off" "" Yes, your majesty! "" Chapter 394 Facing A Disciple Of Yomi 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Finish them off" "" Yes, your majesty! "" "... tch, this has gotten a bit complicated now" At the command of their King, the men who had entered the room rush towards us. Their skills and strength weren''t that great, but the fact that most of them were using weapons like swords and the like raised the difficulty level by one degree! ¡­Well, that''s as long as they could hit us with these weapons. No, even if they managed to hit me, they probably wouldn''t get past the nanotube suit. Only if they hit a spot with my skin exposed would it be bad. Of course, that was not something that I would allow to happen so easily. Dodging their attacks, I and Miu-chan counterattacked these men to knock them out. This would simply lengthen the time in which I would hit the face of this stupid king or prince! ¡­No, now it has made things worse for him as my desire to do him cruelest things increasing by the minute!! Over time, several men and even some women begin to remain unconscious on the ground. Unfortunately, it seemed that the number did not decrease due to more people still entering this room¡­ shit! This guy brought his entire personal army here?!! No, more importantly... why the hell do men also have to be scantily clad showing their upper body freely?! ¡­Could it be that this King hit both sides? After all, they say that when you have everything you want, then you want to explore new things to regain that feeling of excitement that is lost at some point by being able to obtain everything you want... Personally, I don''t think I can get tired of enjoying the bodies of the girls next to me¡­ just imagining their bodies naked a little, I feel my excitement increase!! I-I better stop thinking about them... even though it is an adequate measure so that my eyes do not bleed from seeing these semi-naked guys there, I also do not want there to be any misunderstanding... my lower region was starting to react after all! " Kyaah !" "Sh-Shit ..." Suddenly, it seems that Miu-chan''s body does not listen to her wishes to move as she wants, and she ends up being pushed by someone! Curse! I didn''t think she felt so bad to have a hard time facing these guys!! It''s good that she has enough mental clarity to use the shield-type BIMs I gave her, and this blocked the men trying to finish her off with their swords. " Kuaah !!" "...I don''t care much that you order your men to attack me, but stop them from attacking her..." Still, I can''t help but feel a bit annoyed that Miu- chan was being hurt. The voice that comes out of my mouth after hitting the guy closest to me harder than before was quite cold. ¡°Commoner¡­ you are nobody to give orders to this King. Also, they asked me to finish off Ryozanpaku''s two disciples. " "Well... I was thinking of just hitting you a bit, but... now don''t blame me for what happens to you in the future." ¡° Y-You can''t, Alexander- kun! Y-You can''t kill anyone here!! " "..." I don''t know if it was because they were surprised by Miu- chan''s words or because they felt that I was actually upset now, but the guys who kept attacking the energy shield trying to break it step aside when I move close to her. I can''t deny that the thought of using some BIMs here to get things done faster crossed my mind, but¡­ that would make things quite troublesome to move into in the future. People might classify me as some kind of terrorist in this world because of that! Furthermore, not all of the people here appeared to be fighters. There were some girls who retreated near the walls so as not to be involved in the fight and watched what was happening with fear on their faces. The possibility of one of those girls getting involved if I use BIMs was pretty high¡­ if that happened, I would feel pretty bad. "We will leave things between you and me for another time..." [Crack!!] "H- Huaaah!! M-My arm ... " When I got to where Miu -chan was, I hold a guy who perhaps had not read the environment and continued to attack the energy shield, and then I broke his arm that held the sword. "Don''t worry, even though I''m upset because they hurt a girl that I liked and I want to kill them, I''ll still keep my word." "E-Eh? T-That''s¡­ Kyaah! T-This¡­ I-I can walk by myself, Alexander- kun! " After watching the BIM bomb shield disappear, I pick up Miu- chan by putting her on my shoulder while saying that to reassure her as she still seemed worried because I could take things too far. I don''t know how many men this King has and, if she gets to the point of feeling bad enough to faint and not be able to use BIM, then it would be difficult even for me to continue fighting trying to protect her... Also, I have a bad feeling¡­ something is warning me that I am in danger! Although this feeling doesn''t seem to come from someone in this room, I feel like someone is watching me!! "Commoner, are you trying to run away... " ¡° Don''t be stupid, I see no reason to risk Miu- chan just to break your 3 legs. Also, you should thank this girl for not killing you... well, that does not change that I will surely make you suffer a little. " ¡° I-I can walk by myself, Alexander!! " "Y-You ... insolent commoner ..." [ Crah !] After giving the silly King one last look and ignoring Miu-chan''s request, I jump out of a window by breaking it, and the two of us head back outside. The falling snow seemed to have intensified, and now it was more of a small storm. Not caring about this, I try to run away from the place with Miu- chan on my shoulder... if the person I feel threatened by decides to make a move, then it is best to be in a place where innocents are not involved since I''ll probably have to wear all my cards up my sleeve. I really wanted to kill ah that King now, but ... feel the soft body Miu chan reassures me a little. Of course, I won''t let it end this way! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Radin Tidat) " Follow them!" " Y-Yes, your majesty! " That cowardly commoner had fled¡­ if I didn''t accomplish my goal, I''ll surely be in trouble! The Master does not forgive any failure after all. ¡­Maybe I should have acted by myself from the beginning. Before I saw him go, I could feel his desire to kill me! What he said weren''t just empty words!! Therefore, not only to comply with the Master''s orders but also because it generated great concern in me, the best thing was to get rid of that boy now!! ... w-wasn''t he supposed to be someone with the " Fist of Life" ideology?! The murderous aura around that commoner was as heavy as the Master''s one!! Those eyes with which he saw me before leaving were the same as those of a predator observing its prey! Without a doubt, he would not hesitate to kill me!! Unable to get rid of that uneasy feeling while sitting here, I also decide to follow my men who began to move to search for those two. I am someone who was born to be above others, I cannot allow someone else to challenge my dignity as King! I must teach that commoner to know his place !! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ ( Miu''s POV ) At some point while Alexander- kun was carrying me while walking through the snow, it seems that I had lost consciousness. During the storm, my situation only seemed to get worse. My body felt heavy, and it didn''t respond to me¡­ so I don''t have another alternative to give up asking Alexander-kun to get off me. ¡­I felt like I was just causing him problems until now. He was not a person of this world and I understood that because of that his thoughts were different from those of the Masters in my house and my grandfather, but¡­ it was still difficult to accept things as he sees them. ¡°Oh, you woke up Miu -chan. I''m glad to see it! Your face looks a little better now " Yes... it was also very difficult to think of him as someone bad while he saw me with that face that showed concern for me and that was quite happy when he realized that I had opened my eyes. ¡­At this moment I was covered with a large number of blankets and there were some objects that seemed to produce heat around us¡­ it was a bit heavy to move due to the weight of all these blankets! How many have you put on me? !! N-No, it seems like he was really very worried about me. Thinking about it, I feel my cheeks turn flushed and my body is covered in a more effective warmth than these blankets. W-Well, now that my body has regained its normal temperature a bit, it was a bit hot and so I try to sit up. ¡°You don''t have to exert yourself, you should wait for your body to fully recover. I was actually quite scared when you passed out, you know? " "I-I think I''m better now¡­ t-thanks, Alexander-kun." "Truly? You don''t have to force yourself. I will take care of you until you are completely healed! No, I can take care of you for your whole life if you want!" "..." H-How can he say those things without being ashamed? Hamtaro-kun seems to work a pretty hard time just to can have a normal conversation with Izumi! I-It seems like he only holds her hands when she''s the one taking his! W-Well, I can''t say that I don''t feel more confident and calm seeing him act that way by puffing up his chest and hitting it lightly with his hand¡­ but his words also make me feel more blood starting to rise to my face! B-Besides ... I think the calm that he shows now is because he has gotten used to being around girls... so many girls! Th-That bothers me a bit! "I-I haven''t done anything! I swear! I only put blankets to warm Miu-chan''s body!! Although... I was indeed more than willing to warm you up with my own body¡­ I thought you''d be mad if I did. " " O-Of course I would have!! Alexander- kun silly!! " I-It seems that he misunderstands why I was giving him a reproachful look, and then he starts saying all that! I have to quickly check my body under the covers to make sure I was wearing clothes, and luckily, I was still dressed. So I calm down a bit. ¡­He probably realizes my actions as he shows me a bitter smile, but I couldn''t help it either since I''m sure he could have done what he said! T-This little boy could have hugged me while we were naked to warm up my body! J-Just thinking of something like that a great shame fills my mind!! ¡°¡­ Are you really okay? You don''t have to strain as you previously had a fairly high fever. If you are sick, then the best thing is for you to rest " "W-Where are we?" "I don''t know, it looks like an abandoned building" "I-I don''t think I''m sick... i-it was more like my mind struggled to remember and not remember some things... and in the end, it seems like I remembered several things from my past that maybe I didn''t want to remember..." "... Suppressed memories?" After my words, Alexander- kun seems to start to think deeply about something ... so I also do the same. The images that appeared in my dream while I was unconscious reappear in my mind now¡­ there was a man and a woman carrying me while they were walking through the snow¡­ it seemed that they were escaping from someone. Although it was the first time that I saw the quite beautiful woman who was watching me and trying to calm me in her arms, I felt a great familiarity with her and for some reason, I also felt a great feeling of loss... and my body begins to tremble again the time when I think of her. " Miu -chan..." The tears begin to fall from my eyes before I can know it... I understand who this woman was... she was my mother! I knew instinctively... I was quite happy to be able to remember my mother''s face since I had not seen it until now, but... the image changes and I see my mother on the ground covered in blood while now the man who was with her was carrying me while crying... surely my father. ¡­ At that moment, I understood that my mother had died. The happiness I felt because I could finally remember my mother''s face vanishes in an instant, and only the feeling of loss remains inside my chest! I could see Alexander- kun''s worried face when I look for someone for help by not knowing how to deal with all these feelings that invade me... joy, affection, sadness, nostalgia, and above all... hatred for the people who took my mother away from me! "M-My mother... A-Alexander- kun, someone ... someone killed my mother ... w-whaaa~" As much as I tried to get those images out of my mind, they kept appearing and repeating to torment me! So before I knew it I had gotten up and approached Alexander-kun as if he were my only resource in which I could hold myself to stay afloat and not sink into the emotions that these aroused in me! Feeling his warmth helped me a little, but he still couldn''t stop my tears and my crying from coming out. "S-Snif ... why? Why... Snif ... someone would kill my mother, Alexander-kun?! T-They took her from me! I-I could never talk to her because of them!!" For the first time a hatred that I felt was burning threatened to consume my mind... I tried to remember all the things that my grandfather and the others in the dojo taught me, but I could only think of killing the people who took my mother from me. ! ... I could only think that that was the fairest thing for what they did to me! If I knew who were responsible, I''m sure I would try to kill them!! But all of that clashed with the beliefs of the people I cared about! N-No ... t-there was someone who would surely understand better these emotions that I have now! And that was the person he was hugging now!! "A-Alexander-kun ... w-what do I do... I-I want to kill the people who killed my mother! I want to make them pay for what they did to me!! I-Is that something wrong?" As if he were the only people who understood me now, holding his clothes tightly, I ask him that. Honestly, I knew that very likely he could give me the answer that I wanted to hear and that is why I did it... because if he were someone from Riozanpaku, then that answer would be one with which I would not agree right now. Chapter 395 Facing A Disciple Of Yomi 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "It''s okay, Miu-chan... you don''t have to do anything! I will take care of killing those people who caused you so much pain!!" I had forgotten that something like this happened in the history of Kenichi''s world... well, since she was always a sweet and cheerful girl, I think it was hard to imagine that something bad had happened to her until now. ¡­It was probably difficult that when I saw her for the first time the first thing that came to my mind was that someone had murdered the mother of this beautiful girl. Well, now that she had remembered that, I really wanted to go find the one responsible for that and kill them! My words weren''t just to reassure her... I wanted to tell her that she could kill those guys, but I don''t think these were something that a girl who grew up with the Ryozanpaku masters would see as a good thing. Also, surely I would receive a lot of complaints from the Ryozanpaku people. That''s why I think it was best if I took things into my own hands. ¡­I really think Miu -chan had asked the wrong person what to do with the people who killed her mother. Surely those Masters would tell her something like she had to try to forget about it or pardon them... unfortunately, that for me is no an option! I couldn''t even manage to say those words as a suggestion despite trying hard!! ...a part of me wanted her to stay just as sweet and maybe naive if you want. [ Beep ] [Miu affection mission completed] Suddenly, the system notification rings in my head. Well... it seems that now Miu-chan''s emotions are quite unstable, so maybe it was not something so strange. Furthermore, her affection had remained between 85 and 95 all this time... that had frustrated me a bit. ¡° Y-You can''t kill someone, Alexander- kun! " "..." Well, thanks to that little joy that hearing the system notification aroused in me, my killing intent had dropped quite a bit. Although ... I wonder how things ended up being like this for the one who asked me not to kill her mother''s murderer was her? Shouldn''t I be the one who has convinced her not to kill someone? ¡­I could only smile bitterly at her words as I continued to hold her. Since the same person who had been the victim was the one telling me that, I could only agree to her request. ¡°Alexander-kun¡­ b-before, didn''t you say that for you and Renka-chan it had only been two months while for us it was almost a year? C-Can you travel back in time? " When we sat down while I continued to put my arm around Miu- chan''s back to hold her, after keeping silent for a while, she asked me that. How could I not understand her purpose in asking me that question? Surely anyone who lost a loved one would wish the same thing that she is thinking now... Being able to go back in time and change things so that something bad doesn''t would have happened... or maybe at least being able to see that person alive one more time and being able to talk to him would be enough. "¡­I am sorry. I can''t go back in time... " "..." Miu- chan''s face, who had perked up at having found a way to save her mother, becomes a little discouraged again... When I used the System option to reach this world 7 months ahead in time, it notified me that once I did, I could not choose to use it again to choose a time back. Apparently once I get to a world, I can only use that option to go further forward in time ... or at least that''s how it is now. If I think about it, maybe that makes a bit of sense. If I went back in time and saved her mother, then wouldn''t that just create a different line in time like in Kurisu''s world? [Well, that also depends on the world... things like the circle of transmigration, time, and space can be different depending on the world. Unfortunately¡­ from the way this world seems to be, something similar to Kurisu''s world likely happened if you do that] Can I resuscitate her with an object in the system? [It is not impossible, but it is still quite complicated. First, for an object to be able to alter something like time and the transmigration circle, it is surely of a fairly high rank... with your current resources is impossible for you to obtain it. Besides¡­ it might even be dangerous. If an object goes against the laws of this world, then perhaps it can intervene to punish those who break those laws. In this world there should be no objects, techniques, or anything else that revives the dead... so it is very likely that this will happen. Also if the world intervenes in the process, then even the soul of Miu- chan''s mother could be harmed. Or maybe she has even reincarnated in this world again, and trying to revive her as her former self is what harms her¡­ ] "..." I had not understood some things of what Aurora said, but¡­ things seemed much more complicated than I thought! I was about to tell Miu -chan that maybe in the future I could do it, but... if things are as Aurora says, then doing it might be something bad! ¡°It is not impossible to do what you had in your mind Miu -chan, but¡­ there are some complications. The truth is that¡­" Immediately I begin to repeat the information that I had just heard from Aurora and she was listening to me attentively but... she seemed even more confused than me! Well, it''s not that I can''t understand it. For someone to suddenly start talking to you about all those things surely seems something similar to wanting to recruit her to some strange religion! ¡°¡­I-I don''t know if I could understand those things, but¡­ if Alexander- kun says that my mother may be alive elsewhere having a happy life, it''s a bit sad not to be able to meet her as my mother but I''m glad that she is fine now... " "..." I can''t be sure that she is living a happy life in this world, but telling her that will only make her continue to worry more about that matter¡­ I don''t want to lie to her, but it''s not like I can do anything to change that now. Better when I have the power to do it, I''ll talk to her again. " Haa ~ Looks like our time alone is over..." "E-Eh?" "... commoner, you really made this King have to act for himself... although I don''t know whether to praise you for that or blame you..." " Tell me... did they ever teach you that being a third person without being able to read the environment when a couple has an intimate moment always ends up being hated? " "E-Eh? C-Co- Co-Couple ?! I-I-I don''t ... t-that''s it... " ¡°Why should this King care what the commoners think of him? Also, just seeing me is something they should be happy about and not be hated" " Well, you can also say you''ve arrived at the right time... since we met, my frustration just has been increasing... in fact, you''re not a guy pretty unlucky? " "...I have been envied for my luck, people until now have wanted to be in my place or coveted what I had, but... in truth this is the first time that someone tells me that I have bad luck... I do not know how to respond to that or understand your mind. Commoners really think very differently, right? " "...Don''t worry, you will understand soon, Your Majesty" For some time I had felt the presence of someone moving through this building for my domain, and so when he is about to arrive in this room, I have no choice but to separate from Miu- chan''s soft and now warm body that seems to be much better than before. Then I face the prince who was walking towards us calmly. ¡­Maybe I should give him a little praise for getting here barefoot and lightly clothed through the snow? Well, I think he deserves some serious praise for his mental focus. Unfortunately for him, that will not change that he is someone with quite bad luck as I said... "W-Wait Alexander- kun! Y-You can''t kill him!! " ¡°R-Really, Miu- chan¡­ how many people have you seen me kill so far? I have fought many times but none of them are dead... or they are recovering perfectly, right?" "T-That ..." Sigfredo is now fine! So that only counts as almost murder!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Miu -chan) That Alexander- kun got up and started talking looking in the other direction surprised me a bit... but then the person who had sent a letter for a duel to Hamtaro-kun is shown walking towards us. M-My mind goes a bit blank at the sudden words of him saying that we were c-c-couple, but I quickly put those thoughts aside now as the atmosphere between the two of them turns a bit serious. T-That boy didn''t seem to understand what Alexander- kun meant by that he had very bad luck, but¡­ I-I understood it very well! Also, I totally agreed with what he was saying!! I wanted to tell him to run from here, but surely that would only make him think that I am despising him and immediately start fighting Alexander-kun!! So when I see both of them take a position to fight, I could only yell at Alexander- kun the same thing I had been saying until now to him. The dark-skinned boy frowns upon hearing me, but that''s just because he doesn''t understand! When Sakaki-san and Apachai -san had training fights with Alexander-kun, I heard that they had to get more serious than when they did with Hamtaro-kun! Also, they knew that he wasn''t using all of his abilities!! I-I think this boy is close to Kenichi''s level... and Alexander- kun, who hadn''t gotten serious with him when they trained a few days ago, had easily handled him while also joining to him other boys with similar strength. Well, there is one thing that bothered and worried me about that boy... but even with that, I don''t think things will change much for him! ¡°Cheer up, commoner. This King will be the one who will end your life! " "..." While thinking about those things, the fight between them begins! Then under a rain of various attacks, Alexander- kun only blocks or slightly dodges all the attacks of his enemy... the guy movements were quite ruthless since they were attacking soft areas of his body, but without being much affected by that, Alexander- kun continued doing the same while not even moving from the place where he was standing at the beginning of the fight!! ...M-May if both of us fought seriously even I could not break his [ Seik¨±ken ] now... that surprised me a little. "..." Since he can''t break through Alexander-kun''s defense, [ Yomi''s ] disciple frowns¡­ he intensifies his attacks and the energy in his movements, but then Alexander- kun seems to simply do the same to just match his opponent. Things do not change at all no matter how hard the other person tries! ¡° D-Damn commoner¡­ you seem to have a bit of skill. I don''t expect you to make this King take things seriously..." Seeing that his blows could not even make Alexander kun move, the boy stops attacking him for a moment... then the thing that caused me some concern from the King or prince appears! Somehow, I felt that the atmosphere in this room is heavier! It was similar to the aura that the Masters display when they fight seriously¡­ no, I even think it was somewhat more oppressive!! When we were at the hotel where we first met this guy, in some moments this feeling appeared! Certainly he didn''t seem to be someone at the Master level, but he generated even stronger pressure maybe!! Why?!! ¡°This is what happens for offending the dignity of this King, someone born out of millions to be above others! People can only obey me or die if they don''t!! That is the destiny with which they were born, and the one that you also share with them!! " Under such pressure that filled this room, he charges with a big smile on his face as if he had won this fight! With his hand in the shape of a claw, he attacks directly at Alexander- kun''s eyes!! "W-what? W-Why... " Before the attack reached him, Alexander- kun held that boy''s wrist a few inches from his face... whatever that person did to make the atmosphere heavy, it didn''t work with Alexander- kun and he was surprised by this... I had a hunch that something like this would happen... although I was a bit surprised by that ability from him, this was not the first time I felt something like that. The atmosphere that had filled this room seems to weaken and disappear... "That''s why I told you that you have very bad luck... maybe you were born to be in a place higher than millions of people, but... unfortunately for you, I was born to be still in a place higher than people like you" No, it doesn''t disappear¡­ instead, it was more like it was replaced by an even more intense presence! Although I did not feel threatened by it, I could see how that boy''s face paled while his feet trembled... I can say that now he was the one who was feeling what I experienced before! Although I thought this king was a bit strange, this''s why I didn''t care much for Alexander- kun when I felt that from that boy¡­ earlier in the fight Alexander-kun had with Akisame -san he had done something like that too! ¡°I-IMPOSSIBLE !! That''s impossible!! I am a King !! Kuaah !!! " "A-Alexander!!" While Alexander''s opponent didn''t seem to believe what was happening, for the first time in this fight, Alexander- kun attacks him. The problem was that I could feel that he had used the same technique with which he almost killed Sigfried-kun!! So quite concerned that something similar from that occasion would happen now, I yell at him to stop. ¡°Don''t worry Miu -chan¡­ I won''t kill him. It is true that it is the technique that I used before, but¡­ my control in this is better than before. My hit now for him shouldn''t be fatal to him. Although¡­ I cannot do anything to him avoid the pain¡± "..." -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) Well, I knew this would happen¡­ there were no unexpected surprises in the fight with this "King". It''s a shame for him that probably because my aura is not equal to a Master, he thought that he could win over me somehow. No, actually he had a really good hidden card up his sleeve, but¡­ he really had bad luck that the person he affronted was me. ¡­Furthermore, his mastery of his [King''s Dignity] skill was even weaker than that of the King of Delna. Therefore, it was inevitable that it would not affect me. Once I had my domain around me that I had only used to sense presences until now to exert its own pressure, this [ Yomi ] disciple''s domain was quickly suppressed and he was instead affected by this. In fact, throughout our fight... if this can be called that, he was my least concern. I had not stopped feeling that presence that was watching me all this time! It was surely this guy''s Master... As I dealt with his attacks, I was waiting to see if that person would decide to show himself. But nothing seemed to change even after attacking his disciple¡­ so I don''t think he will intervene now. Well¡­ maybe he will make an appearance by the next thing I was thinking of doing. I should be a little prepared to even run off with Miu -chan if that happens... Chapter 396 Facing A Disciple Of Yomi 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Y-You... how dare you attack this King !!" " Hmn? It''s normal to get hit in a fight, don''t you think? Well, sadly for you, this is no longer going to be something as simple as getting beaten up¡­ your majesty. If you had stopped your men from attacking Miu-chan earlier, then this would not have happened to you. ...You can only blame yourself for this. Although the truth is this will be the first time that I try to do something like that, you better clench your teeth because it probably hurts a lot... " "W-What do you want to do..." The Yomi''s disciple seemed quite annoyed by the blow from earlier and started yelling at me¡­ well, it seemed like my blow did more damage to his pride than his body. Either way, I was just testing things with that punch from earlier... I wanted to see how much I could control my technique [Futae no Kiwami] without risking his life. The reason for this was simple. My attack from earlier was aimed directly at where his energy core was... thanks to my eyes that could vaguely see where the energy was concentrated in his body, then this was possible. My experiment seems to have been quite successful. Instead of having the [Futae no Kawami] technique wreak havoc on his body, I try to make it concentrate the damage in a much smaller area... I take a lot of concentration to achieve that and I don''t think I can do it during a normal fight, but since he now has no fighting ability, I can allow myself to do this quietly. The small explosion by my technique inside his body actually seems to directly attack his energy core... also probably because that place concentrates all the energy of his body, that energy that attacks him is quickly annulled. "K- Kuaaaah!!!" Well, his energy core certainly has a limit to be able to neutralize my energy... so now only remains to see if my energy is depleted first or its energy core is the one that breaks. Of course, that meant attacking him multiple times in the same place ... and it seems my hunch that it would be painful was correct. "A-Alexander... y-you should stop that now..." "..." I only had two problems doing this... the first was that the master could intervene, and the other was Miu- chan... since it''s been a bit of time since I started and that Master-level present that I felt hasn''t moved, so only the sweet girl behind me with a worried face was the only obstacle to this experiment. ¡°¡­Don''t worry, Miu -chan, this won''t kill him. He will be able to have a normal life in this world after this¡­ he just won''t be able to continue practicing martial arts and reach the Master level in the future. " " Guaahh!! Y-You... I-I''ll kill you, damn bastard!! " "..." When I had heal Shiba, the Boxing Master, before, I had asked Aurora about what would happen if I broke a person''s energetic core... and then, her answer was precisely what I said. The person would not die, but loses his energy and could not create another core normally. To create another he would have to get some special medicines, but¡­ I highly doubt that something like that is possible in this world. ¡­Also even if a person managed to deal with this, it did not change the fact that he would have to restart from the creation of a new energy core. Although I think the impact of something like this happening to a person should be greater the more advanced his energy core is... Well, the soul level of such a person may not drop because of this, but his strength is undoubtedly more related to his energetic core. Also, the time someone took it to advance his energy core throughout his life is just as long that he had to go through to bring his Soul to that level... so this still is a big loss. ¡°S-Stop¡­ stop please! I apologize! I-I won''t attack you and your girl again!! " " Umu, I accept your apology. But unfortunately... I will not stop. " " Guaaaaahhhh!!" As if instinctively he knew what was happening to his body as his energy core was beginning to lose its strength, this time this King speaks begging me to stop. He had given up that arrogant attitude completely and now he seemed just a normal person. I don''t think he was lying, but¡­ if someone apologized only when they felt cornered, then it lost a bit of meaning. With that big scream from him, I have a slight sensation as if I was breaking something and right away I can see how the energy in his energy channels begins to dissipate¡­ it seems like I was successful. Still, this was pretty strenuous for me too. "Well, then let''s go back now, Miu -chan" "Haa~ Y-You didn''t have to go that far... W-Will we just leave him like this here?" ¡°Don''t worry, there are some of his men around. They will surely find him soon. Now we better go since the others can worry about us. " ¡°E- Emmm¡­ K- Kyaah! I-I can already walk by myself, Alexander- kun! " "Okay, okay. You better not try too hard. Before I was really very worried, so I don''t want to see Miu- chan in that state again. " "..." After wrapping her in a blanket, this time I pick up Miu-chan in a princess style. So, with his face flushed, I start walking to quickly get away from this place. I want to be far enough away so that I no longer feel observed by that Master!! -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person- Snowy Mountain) ¡° Hehehe¡­ he really seems to be a skilled boy! Or at least he is much better than that boy who has now become useless... he was quite disappointing. " Away on the snowy mountain in the dark and amidst the snowstorm that fell on the place, a small figure watched Alexander as he was walking away from the building where he had previously taken shelter. It was none other than the person Alexander had sensed that had been watching him. He had been watching him closely throughout his disciple''s fight, and the more he watched his actions, the interest in him grew even more. ¡°¡­Should I go after him? Strangely, I feel a slight threat from that boy¡­ hehehe, that surprises me even more! What other cards does that little boy have up his sleeve?!! Interesting, interesting" As his eyes were fixed on Alexander and they were shining through the wooden mask this small figure was wearing, he stood up. Then, as if feeling threatened, Alexander who was running through the snow stopped abruptly, lowers Miu-chan, and gets into a defensive posture while in his hands he held two objects¡­ two offensive BIMs. His eyes moved around the place trying to find the person responsible for the shiver that made him go through his body, but due to the distance and the snowstorm, he could only roughly know where the person who was observing him was. ¡° Hehehe¡­ you have good senses little one¡­ sadly, it seems that it is still too early to meet us. It would be problematic to take someone out of this country by force¡­ besides, it seems that I can''t be careless either given the warnings of my senses. Now that I think about it¡­ he doesn''t seem to be a Ryozanpaku disciple according to the information I have¡­ is he a disciple of another Master who is related to those guys? But... it seems to be quite ruthless for someone from the fist of life... can he be a disciple of another Yami Master? No... it seems that their techniques are also those Masters of Ryozanpaku... Interesting, interesting! You really are quite an interesting person, boy! " As Alexander repeatedly asked Miu-chan to start running towards the hotel without taking his eyes from where he felt the threat, the small figure that watched him seemed to have an internal struggle on what he should do now. Despite the cold weather, you could see how some beads of sweat began to form on Alexander''s face as that person marked him with his next prey... "No... it seems like it''s not time to meet us yet... haa~ I hope my boring days are over soon, hehehe" In the end, the image of that person seems to get lost in the snow and his presence also disappears. Regardless that his disciple who was still unconscious in that building, he leaves the place. Then feeling that he was no longer being observed, Alexander exhaled a great sigh and then carried Miu-chan again who protested about it. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV 3rd person - City where the Ryozanpaku is located ) "Master... It seems that the person who you asked me to look, has returned. Some of the other guys that you also trained saw him recently¡­ " " Kuhaha! Finally! Finally!! Boy, you really made me wait¡­ I was starting to get uneasy. " In a room in some building in the city, a young man using a wheelchair move in and says that to the person inside who wearing a hood. They were Ryuto, the person Kenichi fought with more than 6 months ago, and Ogata his Master. ¡­Ogata still looked exactly the same, but if Kenichi and Alexander saw Ryuto, they would surely be surprised. Aside from using a wheelchair now, his hair was longer and his body was quite slim¡­ even his skin tone indicated his poor condition now. Well, Alexander would probably not be so surprised since he had understood very well that the technique he used in the fight with Kenichi would end up affecting him much more than the blows he received in that fight. "¡­what do you want me to do? Do you want me to tell those guys to take care of him? " "Take care of him? Kukuku¡­ no, they surely couldn''t deal with him even by joining all of them. Where is that boy now? Is he in the Ryozanpaku? Haa~ Going to the Ryozanpaku now that Yami has started to move around is more a bit troublesome now¡­ ¡± ¡°No¡­ it seems that he separated from the Ryzanpaku when he arrived in this city. He is now in a building that appears to be an underworld Arena... although it seems that those who fight there are only young people. Well, it does not seem that he has severed all ties with the Ryozanpaku... several of those Masters frequently visit that place" " Hmn? An underworld Arena? Well, that does not matter. The main thing is that it seems that maybe it is easier to meet that boy... Kukuku, I wonder how much progress has he had since we last met? This is bad... if he''s too strong, then I might not be able to resist fighting that boy." Hearing Ryuto''s information, Ogata''s mood brightens up quite a bit. It almost seemed like he would run into an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time¡­ no, maybe for him, that wasn''t much different than his thoughts right now. As if he can''t wait to meet up with Alexander, he picks himself up off the ground where he had been meditating for a while and then starts walking out the door as he speaks. "Then do not waste time, we will see to that guy now... Kukuku, you should also rejoice Ryuto, maybe he could help you" ¡°¡­Unfortunately at the moment he is not in this city now, he went out on the school trip from Kenichi''s school. They will probably be back in a few days. " ¡°¡­ Haa~ You should have said that first. Well, the important thing is that now he is in this world again... Kukuku, although... it seems that waiting these days will be more difficult for me" "..." Many of the things that his Master said, he did not understand, but... from the moment they met, he knew that he was not a person that you should classify the same as the others in this world. Also, his eyes couldn''t stop from shine a bit when he heard him say that that guy could heal him¡­ he perfectly understood his condition, so he didn''t have much hope about that. But he also knew that this person was not someone who would lie to him about something like that... It wasn''t that there was unconditional trust between them, but Ogata neither was someone who had the hobby of making others suffer just for fun. So Ryuto didn''t think he was just giving him hope to make fun of him right away after he found out these were lies. While Ogata wasn''t a saint, he couldn''t be considered evil either¡­ probably a more appropriate description for him that he fit into was a fighting maniac. So, like any sick man who heard that he could be cured, Ryuto couldn''t help but feel motivated to meet up with that red-haired boy that he had seen for a short time before. Although he didn''t understand everything Ogata was saying, he seemed to evaluate that boy very favorably. ...unfortunately, that also meant that he could start a fight at any moment. He hoped that if things turned out that way, he would at least get a chance first to see if that boy could do something about his current condition. In his mind, the idea of meeting him before Ogata arose but quickly discarded it. He knew that his Master was probably the most interested in seeing him... so it would be difficult to hide that from him. "Well, we can only wait a few days." "Yes" Ending this discussion, Ogata returns to a meditation position, and then Ruyto moves his chair to leave the room. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ (POV Alexander) The days of the school trip came to an end and we were all preparing to return to the city. I couldn''t achieve the goal for which I came, but I can''t say it was a waste of time either. Well, there was also a moment where I seriously felt that I would have to fight for my life, but in the end, things turned out favorably. At that time I insisted to Miu -chan to go back to the hotel with the others, but she refused to leave me there. As punishment, once I felt that the danger had disappeared, I carry up her as before to return. ¡­Of course, this was not enough punishment for Miu- chan, so I also started stroking her butt at that time. She looked pretty cute by not knowing how to respond to that... but I had to stop a few minutes later due to her embarrassed and reproachful look at my actions. Umu, without a doubt this trip was not a waste of time! Thank all this, the affection of Miu -chan surpassed the digit of 100 finally!! I was a bit worried since at that time she was quite unstable and I thought there was a good chance that it would go back to the previous levels, but in the following days this did not change! So I could feel quite happy playing with her and Renka-chan the remaining time of this trip! Maybe the only bad thing is that Miu- chan is quite an innocent girl and she seemed to have a hard time interacting with me now as her partner. Although, since Renka- chan is quite a clingy girl, that must have aroused her jealousy and then was a little more proactive. Well, her complaints when she saw us cuddling together also had increased on a scale now. Also, when I also tried to do the same with her like with Renka-chan, she would run away while saying something like ¡°Alexander- kun pervert! ¡±. That cute attitude of hers made me be a little more insistent with her to be able to see that embarrassed face of her... ¡°¡­W-We will finally return. I-I''m so happy to be able to return to my everyday life again¡­ " "What''s up Hamtaro? You seem quite exhausted¡­ maybe you were able to sneak into Izumi''s room? " "" ... "" " A-Alexander- sensei, what are you saying?! W-We don''t... y-yet... " I can''t help but ask that to Kenichi who was walking next to us quite discouraged. School trips are for that, right? It is the place where you should try to sneak into a girl''s room! Unfortunately, I had to sleep with the other teachers, and it was difficult for me to do something like that... I couldn''t tell those guys something like "Now I''ll go and sneak into the student room", right? Also, I couldn''t just go out at night without good justification... Hearing my words, the girl of this young couple gets a little nervous by the look of the other girls, and immediately she complains to me... ¡° M-My exhaustion is because of you, Alexander- senpai! You didn''t let me rest even at night! " "You... can''t you really speak in a way that isn''t misunderstood?" "Eh? A-Ah! I-It''s not that!! " When the girls next to me change their gaze of curiosity from this young couple, and then now all the girls lay their eyes on us full of strangers and concern, he realizes his bad choice for his words. Not because I didn''t have a girl by my side I was going to release this frustration of mine on a boy! Well, not in a sexual way. As Kenichi said, these days he was my training partner. And yes, I was a little tougher on him. "Well, then it''s time to go back to our houses" "" Yes "" Chapter 397 Reunion with Hermit-kun (Not Tanimoto) again Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- A few days after our return to the city, suddenly an unexpected visitor appeared at the Shinpaku base¡­ a man followed by several boys behind him. When all seeing this, it seems that the tension in the place increased a bit¡­ it was as if a gang fight over the territory was going to take place now! Well, I knew some of these people, so maybe it wasn''t entirely wrong to think this way¡­ the probability of a fight starting suddenly was very high. ¡° Kukuku¡­ it''s been a while, boy. It seems that you are very well... it''s glad to see that" " You are... the hermit of that mountain who tried to steal my bear" "..." I quickly recognized this person, but¡­ when I try to remember his name, it seems that I had forgotten this one. My brain doesn''t filter men''s names very quickly? I don''t know whether to praise the efficiency of this one for doing that or worry a bit... [Yes, I agree that you ignore or dismiss very quickly people who don''t interest you much... especially men.] Well, people also say that the first impression is more lasting, Aurora. So if they didn''t surprise me very much, I think it''s inevitable¡­ probably. Either way, my words make some of this hermit''s people the eyebrows twitch a bit... and the other guys around him also don''t quite know how to respond to this development. " Kukuku... well, it''s true, I met you for the first time that time... also, if I remember correctly, I killed that bear" ¡°¡­I didn''t ask for your help, and I had seen it first. So it was mine. " "..." ¡­I thought he wouldn''t pay attention to the bear part of my words, but that seemed to make him uncomfortable a bit. Well, I can''t blame him, in truth that meat was delicious and it wasn''t something you would forget or ignore so easily! "U-n... it''s n-ot good to take .. some-one else''s prey" "...that is true, how can you take food from a child? It''s not like that was Sake" ¡° Tch¡­ so much scandal for a bear. Also, if Alexander-san saw it first, then it''s clear it was from him. " "..." "" ...w-why are we now arguing about a bear? "" The reason why I wasn''t so worried about meeting the hermit- kun now was not precisely because I had become much stronger than before, it was because there were also 3 people level Master next to me now. Shigure who had come to play here earlier today, Ma Sogetsu who also stood by my side when he saw hermit- kun enter here, and Shiba who now had more or less 90% of his strength recovered. In addition, curiously all of them concord with my point of view... Although, I can also understand the confusion of the other boys of both groups around us for the strange discussion. Well, we should stop talking about the bear to continue the important discussion. ¡°Well, if you came for the bear, then it doesn''t matter anymore because I already ate it. Not even the bones remain." "..." ...my words were not lies. Even though I secretly kept some of that meat as it was quite delicious and I wanted to share some with the girls in Gaia, the last time I went there it was over in an instant. It really was a great delicacy and they were all quite happy. Also, the bones were quickly crushed and devoured by Haruna''s pets¡­ although it probably wasn''t even an appetizer to them now. By the way, in the time that I was having fun with Kurisu and Saeko- chan, I finally decided to name them. Since they were at the peak of the 9th limit, it was almost certain that their soul would advance to the next level if I named them. That way there would be two strong guards who could protect them even if I took the strongest girls among them with me. Furthermore, I was also a bit curious about how would they transform when entering the next level. After thinking about it for a while, Haruna''s big cat now has the name of [ Mufasa ]... upon seeing his appearance as a Lion, the first image that came to mind was that proud Lion King... I always cried at the scene where he died, so I wanted to see a [ Mufasa ] live proudly in this world. ¡­I promised that if Mufasa ever had offspring, then I would not name his son Simba so that history does not repeat here. As for the big dog¡­ two names were running through my head. [ Anubis ] and [ Fenrir ]. Those looked pretty cool and would surely make him strong, but¡­ his attitude towards me hadn''t changed much and therefore he didn''t deserve it! Consulting with Aurora who had read names in various stories to help me, in the end, I decided to forgive him for calling him [Herpes] or something similar and chose [ Garm ]. Thanks to this, now both of Haruna''s tamed monsters had a Soul level 2. Mufasa didn''t change much and only had more dangerous claws and fangs. It seems that he was a monster focused on agility. Also, it seems that he gained the innate ability [King of Beasts], an ability quite similar to [Dignity of the King] but that has a greater effect to subdue on monsters instead. Gram, on the other hand, was now the size of a house and have two heads¡­ as for him, he gained the innate ability [Intimidation]. It was another skill similar to the one Mufasa gained but this one seemed to be focused on making his opponents fear. Furthermore, it seemed to be able to create a breath of fire from his two heads ... although he couldn''t use it consistently, still it was something quite surprising. Gram was clearly a power-focused monster. ...it was a bit curious how one of his heads seemed quite friendly with me while the other kept the same attitude as before. At first, I thought that Haruna might feel a little scared by their change, but she was still happily hugging their fluffy fur. The only thing that changed is that now her mount was Mufasa... well, that was natural since it would be difficult to mount a monster the size of a one-story house. ¡°Well¡­ that doesn''t matter anymore¡­ or rather, it never mattered. I just came to say hello to an old friend, kukuku... but it seems like I''m not so welcome here... " "Eh? Seriously? Even though the bear was so delicious¡­ " "...I can understand that the girl and the other guy are somewhat protective of this boy since they belong to the fist of life, but ... it was a bit unexpected to find you here, Ma Sogetsu " Hermit-kun ignores my words and instead focuses his attention on the Masters at my side. Well, I wanted to stop talking about it too, so I didn''t really care about this. I was just a little surprised that he let go of that topic so easily¡­ seriously, that bear was delicious! I even thought that the last time he attacked me it might have been because he didn''t find a bear with the same flavor and then he came looking for this one¡­ I might have done that! That''s how delicious it was! Putting that topic aside, he actually seemed a bit surprised to see Ma Sogetsu here¡­ besides, for me, it was also a bit unexpected that he would stand by my side as if he was willing to help me if something happened. I thought this guy only cares about alcohol after all! ¡­Maybe he thinks that if something happens to me then his alcohol supply will run out? " Gulp ... Gulp ... haa~ Well, now this guy is also part of my family, right? I can not just see how something bad happens to him and do nothing..." ¡°Uncle¡­ now you seem like someone worthy of the Ma family. Papa will be very happy if he hears that! A-Although¡­ it''s a bit embarrassing for you to say something like that~. B-But it''s true, soon Alexander will be part of our family too ~!" "" ... "" ...I wanted to refute those words of these two by reminding them that a few months ago he was about to hurt his niece... and, in fact, that damn guy hit me... me the one that " was part of his family"! It is almost certain that the only reason for standing beside me was more rather something similar to my thought of before!! Sadly, it was a bit difficult to say something and ruin Renka- chan''s happy mood by seeing her uncle with a different attitude now. Well, maybe it''s true that he has changed a bit because of Tanimoto-kun and Kenichi''s interaction with him. At least, he no longer has the same look from before in which he only wanted to die. ¡°Well... then what brings you here, Hermit-kun. The truth is that I can''t say that I feel happy because a muscular guy missed me while thinking about me... so, if you only came to say hello, then we have already done so and everyone can continue with their things. " " Kukuku, well... don''t be so cold boy. Also, my name is Ogata. Don''t you remember the proposal you made me a long time ago? I think it would be interesting to follow you for a while " "Oh! So it was about that. Well, OK. You arrive is a good time, it seems that you will be of a lot of help to me now. " "..." "Alexander-san... is this okay? That person seems to be a bit dangerous " Umu, it would certainly be nice to have someone of his level helping me with some things here and on Gaia. If he came for that, then I see no reason to refuse him. But as Shiba says, this guy''s character seems to be a bit more aggressive than even Ma sogetsu¡­ the others in my group seemed concerned about this, while the people on Ogata''s side seemed surprised. ¡°Well, boy¡­ let''s not go so fast. I still have some doubts to believe fully the things you said before, so that if you want me to work for you, first I need some proof from what you said before." "¡­proof ?" " Kukuku ... don''t worry, it''s probably not difficult for you if what you said earlier is true." I think his words were quite reasonable... in fact, it would be more surprised than if he only decided to follow me without asking anything. Therefore, after considering what he said, I agree. But¡­ now I don''t know what he wanted me to do as proof¡­ if he asked me to take him to Gaia now, it would be a bit of a problem for me. Since I used the grimoire to get to a later time in this world, it seems like this world has to stabilize for a couple of months... "I want to see if you can heal this boy..." "R- Ryuto - kun!!" The person who steps forward... or moves his wheelchair was that boy who had a fight with Kenichi and was the leader of Ragnarok. Kenichi''s surprise is not just because he ran into his old friend¡­ it was more because of his condition! Even I took a while to remember him as he looked quite different from the last time... "Y-You... y-your body... that''s that guy''s fault! It''s your fault Ryuto-kun now is in this state!! " "C- Calm down, Kenichi..." " Kukuku... I certainly taught that incomplete technique to him." " Youuu!!!" ¡°¡­Kenichi-kun, I knew perfectly well the consequences of using that technique. Ogata-san is not responsible for this. " "B-But ..." Seeing the state of his childhood friend, Kenichi directs all his resentment for this towards Ogata. Probably if Izumi hadn''t stopped him, he would have lunged towards him. He sometimes is quite cowardly, while at other times quite brave... a boy who lets himself be guided by his emotions quite a bit. Well, I''m not much different from him, so I can''t fault him for that. Also, thanks to that, it is easy to get along with him. On the other hand, when Ryuto says that to Kenichi, he can''t keep saying anything... "Well, I just have to heal this boy, right?" "E-Eh? C-Can you do it, Alexander- senpai? " As Kenichi yelled resentfully at Ogata, I was taking advantage of the moment to see the condition of this boy. After evaluating it a bit, I can tell that most of its energy channels were damaged... surely due to the use of the technique he spoke about. Fortunately, his condition was better than Shiba''s. Or at least, it was much easier to treat him for me... So after things settle down a bit, I decide to talk. Hearing my words, Kenichi is quite happy, Ogata seemed curious, and Ryuto was quite surprised... ¡°Eat this¡­ also, it''s normal that a thick, dark liquid is likely to leak out of your body. Don''t be surprised by that. " "T-This..." To answering Kenichi''s question, I threw a [Energy Channel Restoration] pill at Ryuto who caught it reflexively and looked at it. Also, to avoid misunderstandings, I decide to explain the side effects of this one. It would be troublesome if someone thinks the pill is doing something wrong to him. "...well, I think it doesn''t mean much that you want to hurt a person in my state." "" ... "" After looking at the pill I give him and seeing Ogata''s nod, Ryuto swallows it while the other boys next to him look at this with some concern. "...kuh !" ¡­So unlike other times I''ve seen people take the [Energy Crane Restoration] pill, he seems to be suffering¡­ I think that, given the state of his body, this pill is now showing all its effectiveness. "...Ghua!!" While he seems to be going through quite a strong pain, as I indicated before, a black liquid begins to come out of his whole body. Probably since I had warned this, the others in this place weren''t too upset. Unexpectedly, unlike other times, Ryuto even begins to vomit a large amount of a substance similar to what his pores excreted as he falls to his knees from his chair... seeing this, a girl in his group seems to be unable to take this anymore and she takes a step forward yelling at me with a lot of anger and concern. "W-What did you give Ryuto-sama?! You wanted to kill him, right? You... damn tomboy girl, I''ll make you pay for this!! " "...t-tomboy girl?" I was getting ready as that girl looked like she would throw herself at me at any moment, but¡­ before she even landed a punch or kick on me, this girl landed a critical blow to my heart! I-I was already a bit used to being mistaken for a girl¡­ besides, that had diminished a bit now and so her words really caught me off guard!! N-No¡­ maybe I should take this as progress favorable to my appearance? Now since my masculine features have started to show more and due to my attitude... maybe I am no longer just a pretty girl to others and instead, now I look more like a girl with a masculine and transverted personality? U-Unfortunately, as much as I try to think of it as something positive, I can''t seem to see it that way! W-Well¡­ maybe it''s better than if people thought of me as an effeminate boy? O-Or that will be the next thing they think of me when my masculine traits are stronger? " Y-osh... Y-osh ... Alex is qui-te manly ..." ¡° U-Umm¡­ y-you''re still growing up, Alexander- kun. D-Don''t worry bout that" ¡°You¡­ it''s dirty to use psychological attacks in a fight! It really seems like you guys came only to cause trouble!! " "" ... "" Probably seeing my knees knockdown from the hard blow, Shigure hugs me from behind while laying my head on her bulging breasts and caressing my head, Miu-chan tries to comfort me with her words, and Renka -chan starts yelling at the girl in the group of Ryuto. Because this was unexpected and the girls trying to comfort me, my eyes feel wet¡­ Damn! Words are harder than fists! "C- Calm down, Rami... I-I''m fine..." " Eh? R-Ryuto-sama, are you okay ?! " Realizing that Renka-chan and that girl would probably start fighting at any moment, Ryuto speaks as he tries to get up. Seeing this, the girl named Rami quickly stops the discussion and tries to help him. Well, let''s try to forget all this and better continue with my conversation with Ogata... Chapter 398 Match with Yami 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- " A-Are you okay, Ryuto -sama? " "I-I''m fine... or much better than before at least." " Ryuto-kun! I-I''m so glad¡­ th-thank you Alexander- senpai!" " Kukuku... oh~ You really seem to have some pretty good stuff, boy" After a few minutes of Ryuto consuming the pill, he stands up with the help of the girl next to him... she must really love him very much since she is unfazed despite the unpleasant appearance of the black liquid that came out of his body. Even so, it seems that one pill was not enough to fully restore his damaged energy channels... but now he has improved a lot and he probably would not have a problem to continue with a normal life, but if he wants to continue practicing martial arts, he will need one more to recover completely. Unlike [ Pill limit - break] which is for increase the energy within the energy core of a person and it takes time after consuming one to do it again, the good news is that the pill I gave him has no restriction of use since it only has a medicinal purpose. So there should not be a problem with giving him another one of those pills and so he finishes making his body recover. Although¡­ I think it''s better to wait a few days to do that. What''s more¡­ ¡°With that pill your body should now be close to 80 percent fully recovered¡­ with one more pill you should be back to normal. Well, this should serve as proof, right Ogata? I don''t have obligation to make him to full recovery. "" "..." ¡° Kukuku¡­ well, that''s true. Now I''m more certain that it will probably be more fun to follow you¡­ should I quit [ Yami ] then? " ¡°T-This¡­ I-I''m sorry about earlier, please help Ryuto-sama to fully recover! I will do anything! So please give more of that medicine to Ryuto -sama !! " "..." Well, neither I nor Ogata are philanthropists, so that if I haven''t a profit, I do not feel obliged to help someone. Also, this boy''s state was something he looked for himself¡­ so I won''t act even if Kenichi looks at me with those eyes asking me to help his childhood friend and Rami''s pleas! I-It''s not because I have a big resentment cause Ryuto''s girl called me tomboy! "Well... if you use this as punishment, then I can help him." "Y-Yes!" "" ... "" Well, it''s also true that it is quite difficult to bear the pleas of a cute girl¡­ so if she reflects on her actions and receives a little punishment, then I wouldn''t mind helping her boyfriend. This girl seems to have the character of someone who doesn''t mind sacrificing her body for the sake of someone she loves, so I can''t hate her. ¡­I don''t know if the surprise of the people around is due to the fact that I took an object out of my interdimensional space, or due to seeing what it was when Remi extended it. Umu, it was a maid outfit with a lot of body exposure just like the mansion girls wear! I think that will serve as a nice punishment for her!! It''s not very different from the clothes she wears now... so I don''t know why others look at me that way. In fact, Remi accepts it without hesitation and doesn''t seem to feel embarrassed about having to use that. "No, I don''t want you to leave the Yami... in fact, I need you to get some information from that place" "¡­information? I don''t care, but¡­ probably the things you want to know are also known by that guy, right? " " Gulp ... Gulp ... Hmn? ¡­You were also in that organization? I don''t remember you¡­ well, I don''t remember most of those guys. " "..." Not caring for the reproachful looks from Miu-chan and Renka-chan, I decide to continue this conversation. They shouldn''t worry, I only gave her the maid suit because I thought Remi would look cute in this one, not that I thinking of taking the girl from Ryuto. Well, that was mainly because she seemed to have very strong feelings for Ryuto... unless he was someone very useless, it would be different to change that girl''s feelings. And it''s not like I have something against that boy to try to take away his girl. But... since she''s still a cute girl, enjoying seeing her a bit shouldn''t hurt anyone, right?. Continuing the important issue, since I heard that Ogata wanted to follow me, I thought that would solve a problem that had been causing me a headache for a while! With him, I can probably get the information from Yami''s Jujitsu master! ...or at least he will be more useful than the other guy he was referring to. Of course, since I decided to try to become a disciple from that Master of the Yami, I quickly tried to get information from Ma Sogetsu a time ago! Unfortunately, the same as how now realized Ogata this, that guy was useless. That guy doesn''t seem to care much about that organization he had joined by chance!! ¡­ Probably that guy only accepted so he could get a little money to get more wine. Once he did, I''m pretty sure he forgot about them. "...what information do you want?" "I need the location of the Jujitsu Master with the same rank as you in that organization." ¡°The Jujitsu Master? Oh~ You mean that dangerous old lady¡­ Boy, I think it''s best not to you mess with her. That woman even gives me some chills... " Realizing that Ma Sogetsu was useless in getting information from Yami, Ogata continues our conversation ignoring him. He quickly understands who I''m talking about, and starts talking about that Master. Well... about what he said, maybe he has some reason. After all, he was more useful than the other from Yami in this place! Now the only problem was that she was really a troublesome person to deal with¡­ if even Ogata evaluates her that way, I am beginning to seriously doubt if I will be able to become his disciple. Well, I''ll have to at least try... so I urge him to continue to say what he knew about her and Yami''s next moves. ¡°Yami''s armed division will make a move soon¡­ since their division and ours are moving separately, the only thing I know is where they will attack. But I don''t know exactly the exact date... Also, although I don''t know how many Master-level people will carry out that mission, it seems that Master you want to see will also be in that group... " "O-h, it''s true. T-he old man said that we had t-o help guard a place... i-t should be what Her-mit-kun is talking about... " "..." Now that I think about it, I remember something similar happening in the history of this world. And from Shigure''s words, it seems that my luck is good since the Ryozanpaku in the next few days will be in charge of guarding the place that Ogata speaks of. With this information, now I could meet with that Master ... now we just have to wait and see how things develop with her. On the other hand, Ogata insisted on leaving Yami and moving along with me¡­ this guy was probably worried that I might die before I took him to Gaia. It wasn''t a bad option to have his help, but for now, it was better for him to continue to be a part of Yami¡­ he was more useful than having Ma Sogetsu influence that organization. I had planned to speed things up in this world a bit, and for that was necessary Ogata to pulling some strings in that organization... Ending the discussion, Ogata leaves to continue the business he had in Yami and so continue acting under their command too. On the other hand, the boys who came with him stay in the Shinpaku building. At this, the happiest was Alien-kun since now he had new participants to fight in the arena. Well¡­ I couldn''t deny that it would be a bit fun to see Renka -chan or Miu -chan fight Remi wearing the maid outfit I gave her. I had no complaints about this. That would be good entertainment while we waited for the day the Weapons division would attack. I also keep my promise and give her another pill so that Ryuto will probably make a full recovery. -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------------- ------------ The day indicated for the arms division to attack the Museum to get the weapons there, finally arrives. So, at night, I meet with the Ryozanpaku Masters who were waiting for the attack and guarding the place. Honestly, I didn''t know what to think about this division of the Yami that would attack this place. They acted like those white-collar thieves in fictional stories who sought excitement by openly announcing the place they would rob so the police would wait for them and then even so stealing the things still in the end. If you ask me, I thought it was unnecessary. It was much better to just take the objects you wanted without complicating things, right? Well, it seems that this too was like a kind of challenge for Ryozanpaku and thus show that they were superior... ¡°¡­Will those guys really come? Oh rather, the Jujitsu Master will come?" "...I-I hope they don''t come." ¡°E-Emmm¡­ Alexander-kun, why do you want to meet that Master? From what I hear, she seems to be someone from my grandfather''s generation... and she''s a pretty strong woman. " "U-n... the o-ld man said that she w-as someone quite dan-gerous" "...I have some business to discuss with her" As I looked at the garden of this museum and the hours passed, I began to get a little restless... what if I already altered things in this world enough so that the story was different now? Well¡­ not that I remembered all the facts perfectly from the story, so it shouldn''t matter much either. Should I search the System to see if the stories from those anime that I have visited or will visit are there so I have a better idea of what will happen? It wouldn''t be bad... although, that probably wouldn''t stop my presence from making some changes. Or maybe the world is a little different like in Black Lagoon... ¡­What if the guys from the Weapons division didn''t act as I thought and instead really used this as a distraction to puzzle the naive Ryozanpaku Masters? That would be very bad! Having all those thoughts I can''t help but start to doubt and put it into words without realizing it... Kenichi who was next to me seemed not to share my worries and instead became happier as time passed and nothing happened. On the other hand, Miu-chan and Shigure were more interested in why I wanted to meet with that Master... Izumi, as she was still a teenager with normal parents, couldn''t find a justification for going out so late at night and coming here. Well, even though she''s gotten a bit stronger, it would be very dangerous for her to run into Yami''s guys. Renka-chan had stayed at the Shinpaku base¡­ she would fight Remi today. If nothing happens here, then I will really regret not being able to see those two girls fight! I wouldn''t mind much solving the doubts of these two girls here with me, but¡­ it would surely be quite troublesome now if I mentioned that I wanted her to take me as a disciple¡­ and the most troublesome would be the other Ryuzanpaku Masters! ¡­ I''d rather deal with it when they find out than do it now instead. So I have no choice but to be a bit precarious with my response to them. " Hmn?" "W-What is it?" "...t-hey came" "..." As Shigure says, I feel several people moving through my domain! Furthermore, their movements were no longer those of normal people! There is no doubt that they were Masters of the Yami! Finally they came!! Now, I just hope that Jujitsu Master is among them... [ Pown ] [ Pown ] [ Pown ] [ Pown ] Not long after sensing their presence, loud sounds are heard throughout the building¡­ they looked like explosions but¡­ the guys only broke through the walls with their own weapons or fists! " Hiii! Monsters!! " ¡°¡­They certainly couldn''t be considered normal people anymore. But... now we''re not far from them too, right? Besides¡­ also the other guys from Ryozanpaku are on the same level as those people¡­ or maybe even worse ¡± "...I-''m a monster?" "Not! You are an angel, Shigure! A being who is simply beyond the comprehension of someone like Hamtaro-kun " "E-hem~" "..." "N-No... I-I think she is the most dangerous among the Ryozanpaku Masters... " The group of Yami Masters and the Ryozanpaku begin to approach. As I thought, it seems that the first ones think to defeat those who guarded this place before stealing the things they wanted... Knowing that the fight would soon start, we also headed to where everyone was gathering¡­ I would like to fight a Master as well, but the aura of those guys is really different from the people with a level 2 Soul that I have met on Gaia until now... Also, their level and abilities were almost very on par with the Masters of Ryozanpaku...if I fighting against them, then the only way I can see to even things out is to use weapons and bombs... If I do that it would not have much meaning, and also surely Akisame and the others would complain to me cause that. ¡­Well, you can also learn a lot from watching these guys fight. Surely it is much better than just watching the guys disciple-level from Shinpaku fight in the ring. But above all... this time I did not come here to fight. Seeing that my target was among the Yami Masters who came makes me quite happy! A woman with proportions who would make a monk who decided to leave worldly desires to drool was standing next to all of them! Long black hair down to her back, a mature body that seemed as firm as that of a young girl, and a serious but beautiful face¡­ without a doubt, she is a woman who stood out even from other beauties!! "A-Alexander-kun, you''re drooling..." "...A-Alexander- sanpai ?" "¡­s-sorry. I was just a little surprised by that woman... " ¡°U-n¡­ that woman¡­ see-ms pretty dangerous. Stay back, A-lex ... " While the two groups seemed to be preparing to start the fight and choosing their opponent, we also came close to place. Also, the then how much more I go, I am more surprised by the presence of Jujitsu Master of the Yami !! ¡­Well, it wasn''t just her appearance! The aura around that woman was quite intimidating and surpassing that of some Masters from Ryozanpaku!! I-If she joined the fight, then I don''t think the guys here could win¡­ probably the only one who could be her opponent would be the Old man who stayed at the dojo!! Not that I underestimated these guys there, but¡­ above the woman''s head I could read [Level 149], [ Super- Human-SS], [Master: Jiujitsu - S], [Body Control-S], [Strong Mind- S] [Focus- A], [Ki Control-B], and [Youth Retention-C]!! Probably [Super- Human] ability was the same as the old man''s [ Super-Man]! Before out of curiosity I asked Aurora about that ability since it seemed quite striking to me and, according to her, it was an ability granted by this world... in other words, it was a blessing from this world to these two!! So you could say that those people had the support of this world!! ¡­Just looking at the level of her other abilities that was more than clear. Shit... I wonder if I can get her to accept me as his disciple before she kills me when I get close to her to ask... haa~. Chapter 399 Match with Yami 2 Hello everyone, new month! I hope this one will be better for everyone!! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Well, then let each one take one of these Yami Masters to fight." "Well... I''ll fight the guy with the horse... fufufu, I think I should teach him some manners not to enter a building with such a large animal." " Apapa~ Apa is fine with anyone~" "W-Wait, Sakaki! I-I want to fight that Master! " "Hmn? It''s good, no? Just choose another Master" ¡­These guys didn''t seem motivated enough to fight? It does not even seem that they want to try to talk to the other group of Masters to solve this in a peaceful way... Where is the motto of solving things without violence and for peace? The first thing these guys are thinking is to go and hit first and then talk! W-Well, it is true that it may be useless, but... I feel they discarded that option very quickly, right? Seriously... these guys are just as violent as the Yami Masters. I feel a bit ripped off by the fact that they try to look like the nice guys... "E-Eh? I-It''s not that! We''re just trying to stop these guys from stealing this precious museum, right?!! " "I-It''s true, Alex-kun. It is very bad to steal, you know? We have to stop them... e-even if we have to be a little energetic to do it! " ¡° Apapa~ Apa will crush these people~ He will hit them very hard and break several of their bones~!! " "..." Hups~¡­ it seems like I was thinking aloud. Well, putting that aside, is it more than obvious that what Sakaki and Master Ma are saying are just excuses, right? Also... Apa doesn''t even try to hide how excited he is to try to carry out his words! This guy seems to even forget why they are here and is only focused on crushing the other group!! Tch, the damned Akisame turns away as if trying to pretend that he does not hear my words! I knew it, that guy is quite hypocritical! Like all the Masters here, he was also quite motivated to test his abilities!! Although¡­ maybe it''s true that despite their desire to fight, surely these guys wouldn''t take things too far and try to take these people''s lives. In fact, most of the Masters here were from Yami''s armed division, so they had swords, spears, and bows with them¡­ and they didn''t seem like they had any hesitation in using them. Maybe I should give them a little praise for that. From the words of the Masters while they training me earlier, I knew that to fight against an armed person you had to be at least a few ranks higher in skill to match it... so, without a doubt, fighting these Masters is still quite risky for the group of the Ryozanpaku. But even so... ¡° Instead of your philosophy being called¡° Fist of Life ¡±, isn''t it more appropriate to call it¡° The Agonizing Fist ¡±or something like that? " "" ... "" ¡° Hahaha¡­ that brat seems to be quite intelligent and sensible, doesn''t he? Very different from that group of hypocrites. Boy, why don''t you join our side, I can take you as a disciple " ¡°¡­No, I''m not interested in being your disciple. Also, these guys can be a bit hypocritical, but¡­ at least they''re stronger than you¡­ in fact, I think even I can beat you, you know? So how could you be my Master if you are weaker than me? " "Y-You ... D-Damn brat!!" "... y-you can''t deny his words at least a little, Alexander-kun..." ¡°¡­I-It''s true. Also, thanks to you, doesn''t seem now that we are the wrong ones? " "..." I think that the morale of the Ryozanpaku Masters had dropped a lot because of my words... if I joined these guys now, surely it would then fall to the ground! Miu-chan and Kenichi seemed a bit concerned about that. Now I feel a little guilty... No! It''s all the fault of the guy who invited me to join Yami and, who by the way, was the one who seemed the weakest of that group!! On the other hand, it seems that even among the Masters it is normal for the weakest to be the one who speaks the most and feels the most important... That guy hadn''t even brought his martial art to Master level¡­ this was at rank [A] and he only had level [104]. I think fighting that guy would be pretty great¡­ he would be a good instrument to prove myself. "...I-''ll fight that guy... A-lex, you''re still a-t the disciple level." Sadly, Shigure takes a step forward and blocking the anger guy who was walking towards me... well, as I said before, my goal this time is not to fight, so I can only thank her who also seemed a bit annoyed by the fact that this man attack to someone who was not master level. Although, to be honest, since he is also not a person at the Master level, and is probably only on the edge of that level, it is now unfair for Shigure to fight this guy. Of course, I am not going to complain or worry about this. My attention must be on my goal. If I also get involved in the fight, the Jujitsu Master may leave before I know it! That would be bad. " You... woman, wait! Give me back my beloved sword! Getaway, brat!! " " Tch..." I had planned to look for an opportunity to talk to that woman, but¡­ when Shigure speaks, one of the people next to her steps forward¡­ or rather, crawls like a cockroach towards Shigure while he had tears in his eyes. ¡­Man, don''t tell me he''s a pervert who wants to see her underwear? Fuck! That''s so smart¡­ I mean, despicable! I want to do it too!! ...Either way, I can''t let him do that to my woman!! Also, since Shigure was now facing the other guy, I couldn''t allow him to attack her from behind! So I quickly get between them. This guy was stronger than the one Shigure was fighting now and who had probably only achieved a level 2 soul not long ago, I can''t let my guard down one bit. But... I must say that this guy who was coming towards me was a bit creepy... also, hearing his words from before and seeing the ability that it was at Master level on his head, [Master: Swordsman-C], the fighting style of this person was focusing on the sword! Thank goodness I didn''t see any sword with him! So, he probably can not show fully from his strength. Then, when he got a few meters close to me, his long arms were moving like whips at a speed with which I could barely react! If he now had a sword with him, fighting against him would be quite scary!! " Hmn? I don''t have my sword, but... I''m still surprised that you were able to dodge my movements." "..." Haa~ really, I do not know whether to rejoice enough to call his attention enough to not disturb Shigure more, or depressed because now I had to fight and so don''t being able to speak with Master of Jiujitsu. "Alexander-kun!" " Senpai !!" ¡­Honestly, if I didn''t use weapons and other things, I didn''t have the confidence to deal with this guy even though he also had a disadvantage. So I can only be a little glad that Kenichi and Miu-chan are standing next to me now to help me. "Well, first I''ll get rid of these brats and then I''ll chase that woman..." "You two, be careful..." ""Yes!"" I don''t have the luxury to say something like I would take care of him by myself, so along with the two of them, we began to fight... or try at least to defend ourselves against those arms as whips of this guy. " Kueh!!" " Hyaa!!" "Ha!!" Each of us uses our advantages to fight him! Miu -chan quickly moves around him and jumps attacking him with kicks from above. I also try to find an opening through which I can attack him with my best technique, and that Kenichi¡­ well, he becomes our meat shield receiving several blows of this guy!! ¡­His specialty was taking hits, right? "H-Hamtaro-san... a-are you okay?" ¡°¡­Y-Yes. A-Alexander-senpai¡­ please don''t hide behind me! Also, I think you once held me so that he hit me and you could escape!! " "¡­it''s your imagination." "... no boy, you actually held him down so you could escape." "...tch ." "I knew it!!" "How can you believe your enemy?! It is obvious that he wants to destroy our teamwork!! " "E-Eh? I-Is that so? " No, not really, he was telling the truth... but who likes to get hit if you can avoid it or have someone else get hit for you? I will only receive blows at the cost of a woman!! ¡°Either way, don''t let your guard down. Miu-chan, keep attacking him and I''ll find a way to try to defeat him in one fell swoop! Kenichi, you¡­ you keep blocking the blows with your body for us! " "A-Are you going to use that ability? T-That''s... " "Yes, Alexander-senpai! W-Wait, what? " ¡°Don''t worry, Miu- chan. He will surely be able to resist that ability. " "...o-okay" "W-Wait, Alexander- senpai! W-What do you mean to I need to keep getting hit by the two of you?!! " After convincing Miu-chan and ignore Kenichi, we prepare to attack again this guy! Unfortunately, it seems that things have gotten more difficult for us now!! ¡° Well, I''m done playing with you brats¡­ I want that woman to give me my sword back!! " "" ... "" That man takes a... a stick. Yeah, it sounds pretty stupid, but... t-the aura from this damn guy completely changes and that was not a joke at all! The bodies of the three of us stop for a second just by feeling that pressure!! Also... "Sh-Shit! The meat shield was him, not me!! W-Why do you choose me-Kuuuh!! " "Alexander- kun!!" "Alexander- senpai!!" "...I must praise you again for dodging the first attack" ¡­His already extensive reach by his long arms has now almost doubled! And his hit was really not a joke! I almost felt like it broke me in half¡­ and with a damn stick!! " Kohon! Kohon! Kohon! " I try to steady myself as I roll, but eventually, I drop to my knees with one hand on the ground supporting me and the other holding where he hit me with the stick. All while coughing up some blood! I feel like that hit even moved my internal organs!! ¡­Well, it seems I was stupid for trying to hold back against this guy and I ended up paying it badly! "Step aside... you two back off, I''ll take care of that man on my own." "A-Alexander- kun?" "S- Senpai?" When Kenichi and Miu-chan come to my side worried, I push them away while walking towards my enemy! I was truly a fool to put her in danger¡­ if he had chosen to attack her, then she probably would have suffered for it. Thinking about it really makes me mad! As for Kenichi¡­ well, I certainly did let him take several attacks, but no these didn''t seem very dangerous. Now it''s different, the aura around that guy looks pretty dangerous... I don''t want him to be beaten half dead either. "Okay, now let''s fight seriously." "..." Ending with my words, I make two BIMs appear in my hands which I throw behind him! In the next instant, I threw another one but this time directly in his direction!! I must admit it, the man has good instincts. When he intended to block or hit the BIM towards him, he quickly backtracks back from his movements. His choice was the correct one, since the moment he takes a few steps back, a black hole is created in the place where he was going! [ Tsuuuun ] [ Tsuuuun ] Unfortunately for him, his path to retreat is also hampered in the next instant by two lines of flame! It was a bit surprising that despite all this, his face didn''t look very surprised. His reactions only last a second, and he refocuses on what may happen next. Certainly someone at the Master level. Even so, thanks to those little seconds that achieves to distract him, I had arrived right beside him! Then when he noticed me, I was already preparing for my next move. I release my [Domain] and fully focus on him. This time, it was not only the surprise that affected him, his body looked stagnant for a moment. And that moment is enough to make two short swords appear on my hands and attack him!! Chapter 400 Match with Yami 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Miu ) The tall man and Alexander- kun began to fight. This was something very bad... y-yes, I was worried about Alexander- kun since the person he was fighting was someone in the Master level, b-but... now I was also worried about the safety of that man! Alexander- kun looked quite upset and¡­ since he was like this, I don''t know if he would remember the promise he made to me before not killing anyone in this world! For some time, the explosions began to occur in the place where he and the man were fighting!! "H-Hiii! T-This place will now be completely ruined! Already was enough with those guys poking holes in the walls, but now there are even explosions happening!!" "..." ¡­Well, what Hamtaro- san says is also true. Surely the people who contracted the Ryozanpaku to protect this place will be quite annoyed by all the new holes in the walls... ¡°Girl¡­ that little boy is also part of the Ryozanpaku? He seems to be trying to kill his opponent even more actively than the other Yami Masters." "H-He''s ..." "W-Well... you could say that now Alexander-senpai is no longer in the dojo of the Ryozanpaku..." Hamtaro -san and I can only look away when the woman who Grandpa told me that was quite dangerous and who hadn''t moved until now asks us that. Her words had some truth... Alexander- kun using various types of bombs, he had cornered a little the man who was using a stick as a sword. Furthermore, from time to time, I felt like he used the same aura that he used before when we were in the snowy mountains to mystify his enemy. Thanks to all that, now it was that man who had rolled all over the place trying to move so as not to be caught in the explosions, flames, or the black space that seemed to absorb everything. His clothes were now a bit tattered and he had a few wounds on his body. And if that wasn''t enough, when he tried to attack Alexander- kun, he was blocked by some kind of barrier. Yes, that fight became a bit unfair for him I must say¡­ he didn''t look quite as relaxed as when the three of us were fighting him! "U-mu... A-lex is fighting... pre-tty well." "S- Shigure..." ¡°S-Shigure -san! Shouldn''t you try to help Alexander- senpai now? ...o-or better, stop him! " "No¡­" "Why?!" Shigure who had just defeated her enemy who was now unconscious on the ground, returns to our side and she also watches Alexander- kun''s fight. It seems that what Alexander-kun said earlier about that man being quite weak was true¡­ that man only was able to fight her for a few minutes. Either way, I also agreed with Hamtaro- san''s words, so I had high expectations for her to prevent Alexander- kun from getting hurt... or to prevent him from killing the Master from Yami. Unfortunately, her response was a bit disappointing! Don''t tell me that now she totally agrees that it''s okay to kill the person you''re fighting? Now she seems to have completely accepted Alexander- kun from a while, but that''s... "T-hat''s... dangerous" "..." "E-Eh? T-That''s... " ...w-well, that''s true. If she now gets mixed up in that fight as well, then it will only add more chaos to all of that. It seems like I was just thinking too much¡­ it''s good that she''s still as calm as ever. I think that''s also the reason why the other Ryozanpaku masters didn''t intervene after seeing that fight¡­ after all, several were also quite concerned when they saw Alexander- kun being attacked by that man. Also¡­ Master-level people may not be that easy to kill, right? Even though that man has gained a few wounds on his body, he still looks pretty good. Well, I''ve been concentrating a lot on the Alexander- kun fight and neglecting the others a bit. It seems that they too are struggling a bit to deal with their enemies. Those people seem to be quite strong too. ¡­Everyone except Master Ma. He is having difficulties because he asked for it himself! Seriously, what was he thinking?! The other party doesn''t care much if he dies from an attack from her, but he had to do that foolish thing! "Oh, they stopped fighting..." Unexpectedly, as the woman Master of Jujitsu says, the first to stop their fight are Alexander- kun and that man. It''s not because now one of them can''t fight anymore, but rather that they suddenly start arguing about some things with each other. Since they had drifted away from this place a lot during their fight, I can''t hear anything they talk about, but... "E-Eh? A-Alexander- senpai he is giving a sword that man? Has he gone crazy from all those explosions?! That guy was already dangerous using a stick and now he''s giving him a sword?!! " "" ... "" ¡­Yes, what Hamtaro-kun says is just what was happening!! --------------------------------- --------------------------------- (POV Alexander) ¡­This guy really didn''t just have a habit of crawling on the ground like a cockroach. He also had the vitality and stamina of one!! Well, I didn''t think it was that easy to kill a person at the Master level either. I could probably easily run away from one using all my resources, but killing him¡­ that''s something else. Unless caught him off guard, that would be very difficult! ¡­Besides, even though I used almost every weapon at my disposal, I was still trying to keep my promise not to kill anyone in this world. I am a man of my word! No¡­ well¡­ this time maybe I was trying to keep this up because it would be too annoying to deal with the complaints from the Ryozanpaku guys. Also, now that Miu -chan has finally opened her heart to me, it would be pretty bad if I killed this guy now and she changed her mind about us because of it! ¡­Well, even if I tried not to kill him by throwing the BIMs a bit away from him or when I was sure he would be able to avoid them, if unfortunately he lost a limb or two during our fight, it should still be reasonable, right? Or so I thought at first, but... the fight against cockroach-kun was still quite difficult! Earlier, when I got a little off guard and he hit me with that stick sending me flying a few yards, I thought this guy had gotten serious that time. ¡­Well, taking away from the fact that it was a bit ridiculous that he was holding a stick as a weapon. Either way, I couldn''t be more wrong. After I started using BIMs, his aura became more concentrated on that stick. Unlike the Masters who use their bodies to fight, those who use weapons seem to focus their aura on their weapon! I wonder if this is what people call [Sword Intent]? I felt that somehow if that stick landed a blow on me again, it wouldn''t send me flying like before. Instead, I would be split in half or lose a limb!! Because of this, I had no choice but to use shield-type BIMs to block his attacks. This saved me a lot of trouble thank god. Well, although it is true that our fight became a very serious and difficult match, I did not feel that I was losing. The one who was still a bit at a disadvantage was that guy. Although, that may also be because he didn''t have a good weapon. If he was holding a sword now, I don''t know how many levels of difficulty this fight would have increased. On the other hand, it seems to be true that when you feel at risk your instincts and abilities can increase very quickly! During this short time when I was feeling quite pressured, system notifications that some of my abilities had risen their ranks rang out in my head. This is good and a great reason to be happy, but¡­ I still think that it''s pretty fucking that this only happens when my life is at risk! Why can''t my skills rank up when I do something like make love to Kurisu and Saeko?!! Our fight continued for several minutes, which almost seemed like hours, but without either of us feeling like we could defeat the other party quickly. Or at least, that''s what I felt. So when I thought we would last much longer fighting, that guy suddenly stopped and spoke to me while staring at my two swords that continually tried to cut off his hand or foot. "...those swords look pretty good" "Well... they certainly wouldn''t lose against Shigure''s sword. " ¡°¡­then I''ll take those swords after I kill you! I will not have to keep asking that woman to return me my sword after that!" Fuck! Now not only is his aura that seemed dangerous but also his eyes were watching my swords madly!! ¡­This guy is an otaku of weapons?! "W-Wait..." "¡­What?" "If you only want a sword... then I can give you one of the same quality as these..." "E-Eh?" Before the guy again launched against me, I decide to talk and tell him that. The chance of him accepting this was very low, but... I didn''t want to keep fighting either! I only came here to try to meet the Jujitsu Master, I have not forgotten my purpose!! If things end here and I don''t even get a chance to talk to her due to wasting my time with him, then I would have come here for nothing! Also, I think I already avenged myself of the things from before¡­ after all, he now had several bleeding wounds and some burns all over his body. The truth is I did not have much hope for this. I thought he would just say something like "No need, I''ll take your swords after I kill you", but... " Really?! " "..." His eyes that contained madness change to ones of joy when he hears my words. This was actually quite unexpected... "Y-Yes... but I can''t give you the sword for free either" "¡­what do you want?" While it would be nice to stop this fight and without a doubt was a good thing for me, surely the Riozanpaku guys, Miu -chan, and Shigure, can complain to me if I give a weapon to someone who looks pretty crazy! So I try to put a condition to avoid that. ¡°Follow me and then I will give you the sword. Yes, become my subordinate and you can have many weapons just like these! ...W-What do you say?" "..." If I give him the sword and I say something like "don''t kill with it", then it was best not to give him the weapon at first, right? Also, that''s not my style. The best thing would be that this guy became my subordinate!! ¡­Well, all the Masters were very proud people and so I didn''t have much hope about this. If he turns it down... then I''ll just tell him to keep it a secret from the guys here. I''ll give it to him at another time when they''re gone. "...it''s fine. If you give me a weapon of the same quality as the swords you have, then I will become your subordinate! " "E-Eh? Seriously?" "Well¡­ I only joined these people because they promised to give me an excellent sword, so it doesn''t matter who I have to join as long as I get this one." This guy was a freak among the Masters! It was just an otaku of swords apparently!! No¡­ in fact, I think all the Masters that I have met up to now have their quirks. So he''s not very special either¡­ maybe. Fuck! This was so anticlimactic!! For what reason have we tried to kill each other all this time?!! I feel like all my effort from before was in vain... "...well, what do you think of this sword?" " Whoooh~ It''s great!" In the end, I search in the system for a [G] rank weapon. It didn''t have a special ability or was made of special materials, it was just a sword that a Master Blacksmith had put all his skills into creating. Its only advantage was its durability and that it could circulate a person''s energy through it with ease. Not unlike Shigure''s sword. "Let''s go back to where we were" "Okay~" ¡­I was a little wary of him attacking me or changing his words once I gave him the sword, but the guy is quite honest while following me. Also, even though I taking the sword out of nowhere, he doesn''t seem to be paying attention to this and is only concentrating on looking at his new weapon. Well¡­ I''ve been making things appear and disappear throughout our fight, so it would be a bit late for him to be surprised by that. Having finished this fight, we go back to where Miu-chan and also Shigure who seemed to have finished her fight with the weak guy were. Seriously, it would have been better to switch opponents, right? Chapter 401 Match with Yami 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- As I was going back to where the girls were together, Cockroach- kun... I think I should give him another nickname, this one actually seems quite offensive and, now that our resentments have been forgotten for both, it may not be entirely correct to do. Well... cockroaches are still pretty amazing insects if you think about it. They are gross but certainly surprising living beings. As I was saying, while we were going back, I see through the fights of the other Ryozanpaku guys a bit. They continued to fight seriously. No¡­ Apa looks like he was just playing and having fun fighting his opponent. I feel a bit sorry for the guy who wore armor along with an ax. ¡­His armor now had several dents and he seemed quite affected by Apa blows. With the others guys, it seemed that they would take longer to finish off their opponents. Of all of them, probably the one in the worst situation was Master Ma! But... I can only respect that man! It wasn''t because he had now practically become my father-in-law and this was for another reason! Before I started fighting, when they were trying to see who they would fight against, they didn''t come to an agreement in the end and so they had no choice but to play rock, paper, or scissors to decide this... a very mature action from them, I must say. Either way, when it was the turn to see who would fight against a woman who was Master of the arc, Master Ma hurt his arm to earn the right to have a chance to harass... I mean, to fight her!! So now he was fingering¡­ fighting valiantly against that woman even with an incapacitated arm. Worthy of respect, right?! "Alexander- kun!" "..." "H-He won''t attack us now, right?" "...have you switched sides now?" "Damn traitor!!" "...I just wanted a good sword and, as he gave it to me and not were you guys, you all can''t complain about this" When we got to where the others were, Miu-chan greets me happily while also checking my injuries, Shigure looks carefully at my new subordinate, Kenichi also seems worried because now he is next to us, and the other Yami guys who were not struggling in the fight complain to him when he answers the Jiujitsu Master''s question. ¡­Well, surely this was an unexpected result for everyone, I can''t blame them for their reactions. "Well done, Alexander-kun! It is worthy of someone from the Ryozanpaku that you can make an enemy change his way of thinking!!" Probably sensing my gaze from before and hearing the discussion from us, the Ryozanpaku Masters pay a little attention to this place and Master Ma says that while the others nod their heads and smile. Please just focus on your fight as it should be quite troublesome in itself that you already have a disadvantage. Besides... if you say that now, then what I''m going to do now will be much more troublesome! Kuh! Now I feel a little bad about this... Whatever, I had to fulfill my purpose of coming here! So after inhaling and exhaling to calm myself, I walked in the direction of the Jiujitsu Master who was not far from us. "..." She looks at me with a bit of curiosity, and I also respond by raising my head a little to look directly into her eyes... I must say that it is quite difficult to look away from those huge mountains that her suit only seems to cover the third part of them. "Please make me your disciple..." "" ... "" After looking at each other for a few seconds, I sit in seiza and then I tell her that... Everyone in the place seems to stop what they were doing due to my actions and the place goes a bit quiet! You see, this became very uncomfortable due to what Master Ma said earlier!! "T-Traitor! D-Damn traitorous brat!! " The first to react because of my actions was Sakaki... he looked pretty upset and yells that. I feel like if I was near him, then he would have kicked me! Well¡­ I was expecting this a bit, so I have to clear my name or any misunderstandings there may be. ¡°How rude¡­ I never said that I shared the same ideologies as your group, right? " "T-That''s..." ¡° Apapa~ Alexander- kun is now the enemy? ~ Do I have to hit him to get him on the right track again? " Fuck you, Apa! Also, whether or not I was your enemy surely that still won''t change the fact that I would be beaten by you!! On the other hand, how can anyone think that they are on the right track if they seem to enjoy hitting others?!! ¡°Either way¡­ I''ve never specifically followed something like light or dark! I¡­" "" ... "" " My heart will always be an ally of the beauties!!" "" ... "" ¡­Yes, even I know it. I''ll probably end up dying there at the hands of a woman one day, right? Well, it doesn''t look like a very bad destination either. [Please at least defend yourself if a beautiful woman attacks you. Remember, if you die, then I too will probably cease to exist] ¡­Well, I''m not a masochist, Aurora. So, if a beautiful woman attacks me, then at least I will block her blows. [ Haaa~ Well... at least that''s something, isn''t it?] On the other hand, I would like to say that the others were moved by my words, but¡­ most of them were just open-mouthed. They say geniuses are misunderstood, so this doesn''t matter!! "Well said, Alexander- kun! I-I can certainly be proud to have trained a disciple like you¡­ " Oh, it seems I was wrong... in fact, there was someone who seemed quite moved by my words. Yes, I knew that at least Master Ma was someone with the same principles as me! [¡­No, you should probably say someone without principles like you] T-That''s a bit rude, Aurora. [Fufufu ¡­ I''m not criticizing you, Alexander. I''m just telling the truth] W-Well... that doesn''t make me feel much better, you know? " Apapa~ Should I hit Alexander- kun or not?" ¡°¡­It would probably be nice if you hit him, Apa. Besides, also to Ma... maybe that way you would fix their heads a bit " "...at least it''s better to go after beauties than instead of old ladies, right?" "" ... "" "A-Alexander- senpai... n-now because of you it even seems that the Masters are going to fight each other..." ¡°¡­You can''t blame me for that, right? Akisame''s hobbies are his responsibility! " "" ... "" Yes, I''ve also heard for a while that Akisame has "special tastes"! I thought it was just a joke between them, but¡­ I thought it was just a joke between them, but¡­ isn''t it weird that he''s not really the least bit excited to see a beautiful woman? I can understand Apa since he seems like someone asexual... or maybe a little too childish, but Akisame''s attitude seems like someone mature, right? So yeah, I find it a bit strange! ¡°¡­You still have a bit of resentment towards Akisame-san for breaking your arm earlier, right Alexander-kun? " "... yes, maybe a little, Miu-chan" Well, I think I''ve improved since at least this time I didn''t end up throwing a bomb at him! Let''s keep moving forward one step at a time. "...Do you want to be my disciple?" "Yes! Although... I would not mind being more than that if you want it..." "" ... "" What? Why does everyone look at me like that? I had to say it, you know? Sitting in seiza here I can only see those huge mountains when I raised my head! If someone did not think to have a deeper relationship than just a disciple after seeing that, then it would be strange! I am not Akisame, I am attracted to beautiful women!! "Okay, from now on you will be my disciple" "¡­good" This was easier than I thought. I was thinking of begging her to hold one of her feet in the next few moments, but... sadly, I couldn''t do it! Did she anticipate my future actions if she rejected me? She is someone quite scary... "Well, it seems that now we have completed our goal¡­ it''s time to go." "..." When she says that, several men carrying all kinds of weapons begin to withdraw from the place... yes, apart from the Masters that the Ryozanpaku guys fought with, there were other men working while they were busy. ¡°You guys¡­ next time you should focus more on the objects you need to protect instead of fighting the first person you come across¡­ just a tip. Besides... I would like to know who was the clever one who thought that hiring people who spend their time destroying their own house is good to take care of something like a museum... this person should not be very smart" "" ... "" I needed to tell them that before I left¡­ Well... it was probably still acceptable that they couldn''t stop them from robbing the place, but¡­ I think now apart from losing those things, the owner of this place also has to worry about the near demolition of this museum. There were holes in various walls, statues and other things broken and shattered on the ground, and even fire was beginning to spread through the place! Well, that last thing is my fault maybe. " Apapapa~!!" " Kueeh!!" [Crack!] [Pum !!] [ Trashh !!] "" ... "" ¡­Well, probably the main person responsible for all this was the dark-tanned man who, as if he couldn''t bear to stay longer without hitting someone, returned to attack his enemy aggressively¡­ the poor fellow looked like a soccer ball being dominated by a player and, of course while doing this Apa doesn''t forget to ruin the building even more. ¡°¡­I think you should stop him. Surely he would end up collapsing the place if you let him continue "playing" with his opponent..." Seriously, someone please stop him. I feel a bit sorry for the guy with the armor which at first seemed to glow and now doesn''t even have a proper shape! ¡°Then I retire¡­ bye. See you later, Shigure and Miu-chan. "Hasta la vista, baby"¡­ tururu? ¡­ tun tun tun ? " "... okay, be careful Alex" "..." [Beep] [Affection Mikumo Kushinada 01 (Acknowledgment of existence) ] "¡­what are you doing?" ¡­I wanted to do a scene output style [Terminator 2], so since there was no molten metal here, I try to sink into the Jiujitsu Master''s big breasts while giving the others a thumbs up¡­ what? She was the hotter thing that was closer to me after all! So when I do, I get two big shocks!! First, her breasts were quite soft and they really seemed like I could hide my head in the middle of them!! The second one... this one almost makes me fell to the ground from the impact!! ...at first I thought that the system was informing me that her affection had risen by 1, but... after paying a little more attention, I understood that this was telling me that her total affection was only 1!! What am I to her? An ant on the road which barely she noticed its existence?!! Before when she still didn''t accept me as her disciple, was I just air for her? Fuck! I am beginning to regret a little about this choice to take her as my Master!! It might be more difficult to be able to get up the 100 of her affection to complete the system mission than with Akisame... No, at least this time I have a greater motivation than before to do this! It may be difficult, but I won''t give up before I even start trying! ¡°¡­ N-Nothing. I was just a little cold and wanted a hug now..." "...it seems you need a lot of training" "..." I could only tell that while Kushinada is holding me like a cat by the neck of my clothes. But yes, I was not lying, at this moment I was really very cold and wanted a bit of heat! Something to warm my poor heart!! Well, I think this is normal¡­ when a person treats you like an insect this is what happens!! [Crashhh !!!] As Kushinada continued to carry me like a cat while we were leaving, a part of the building collapses. You see, I knew this would happen. Unfortunately, I do not have the spirit to make fun of men Ryusanpaku now. ¡° S-Sasaki-shisho and A-Akisame-shisho! W-What do we do now?" "...if someone asks, this was all done by Yami''s guys" "..." ¡­Very mature of you, Sakaki. Although I don''t blame him, I would do the same and blame others for this. Also, I think others approve of his words since no one says anything... Chapter 402 Practicing some movements with Kushinada 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- After what happened at the museum, a couple of weeks passed in an instant. Now I was in Kushinada''s house. It was similar to the style and size of the Ryozanpaku, but much better cared for. Probably because her owner did not seem to be poor and, like most women, she liked to keep things in order. ¡­Miu-chan was really trying, but with so many people trying to tear down that house, she has done her best to prevent it from becoming just rubble. So I can only praise her instead of criticizing her. During this time here, I have concentrated on learning the Kushinada style of jiujitsu. Although it is the same discipline that has Akisame, its style has many differences. The main thing is that this focuses on using 100% of the energy in the opponent''s movements without the need to use the force of oneself. Thanks to this, the little disciple sister I met here and that now was my partner to practice, was able to defeat adult men twice or three times her size. Also, in technique, she is far superior to me I must admit. When we have faced each other to training, I am almost always the one who ends up flying in the air. Although, thanks to my improved body control, I almost always end up landing on my feet. Now I look like a cat maybe. If I have one thing to complain about, it''s that these days have been pretty boring. These two girls... or woman and little girl more precisely, were quite quiet. And when I tried to talk to them, I only got short answers that ended the conversation before it even started! Also, I discovered the reason why Kushinada''s affection was only [01] that time! Thank God it was not because in her eyes I was a simple ant! The reason for this was because she tried not to have any kind of emotion! As if she was trying not to have interaction with the things in this world!! ¡­That''s why those eyes from Kushinada looked like a dead fish on a cutting board. It''s kind of sad that a beautiful woman like her seemed lifeless. So my new goal was to erase those eyes from her too! And the good thing is that to achieve this it is in accordance with my purpose about her affection reaches 100%!! Well... although now I had even one more thing to increase her affection, the problem with this still was¡­ how to do it! It was very difficult trying to get the attention of someone who refused to have emotions, you know?!! The only thing I could think of to achieve this was to be much more forceful with her! At a level where I would almost forcing myself into her heart violently!! Also, I had to be quick so that when she realized this and tried to block out any emotions she felt for me it would be too late for that!! The complexity of this was certainly not small... In the past few days, I had tried to have as much physical contact as I could with her! During our practices, when she would hold me to throw me or hit me on the ground, I would take her hand or any part of her body or even her clothes so as not to let go of her no matter what she did! Also, using as a pretext an attitude in which I wanted to defeat her since I did not like to lose, I even went to her room to try to attack her!! ¡­I was prepared for a beating from her. Even to have several broken bones or dislocated joints! But... oddly enough, she didn''t get angry. She may be also was trying to block out something like her rage, but... I think she liked my persistence as once she praised me for it. Well... while it is true that I did not get the worst of entering her room and throwing myself towards her while wearing light clothes to sleep, waking someone to Master level while they sleep is never a good thing... those times I ended up being thrown much harder than during our training sessions breaking several wooden walls of this house and ending up almost or completely unconscious on the floor! My only consolation is that I managed to raise her affection towards me up to 70 once¡­ I say once because when she meditates it goes down quickly!! The good news is that this has not dropped below 35 until now... otherwise, then I would feel that all my injuries would be in vain! The bad thing is that¡­ probably if I stop being insistent for a few days in my advances towards her, surely the affection indicator will return to [01]!! What''s more¡­ "... I want to eat a big meat steak~!" Kushinada''s training was more of a lifestyle... and by this, I mean that she also had to implement a vegan diet that according to her was good for maintaining a person''s physical health. While I can''t deny her lifestyle effectiveness as she easily looks 30 or even 40 years younger than her true age...or maybe even more since I don''t know her exact age, this is not my thing! Yes, Kushinada was a MILF according to her age! No, maybe she already entered the level of a GMILF!! Well, while floating in the big bathroom outdoor Japanese onsen style in this house, I couldn''t help but think of a juicy piece of meat that I haven''t eaten since I got here. What people say is true¡­ you only understand how important something was when you lose it!! "Boy... why are you so reluctant to accept some of the things I teach you?" ¡­Maybe this is one of the only good things about her trying to block out her emotions. Kushinada does not care that I went into the bathroom with her! I can appreciate the splendor of her whole body without any impediment and at a very short distance!! Well... the truth is that the first time I entered the bathroom with her was almost an accident. After we had our first practice match, she just said to go take a bath and I just followed her a little surprised. Of course, it seemed a little strange to me, but... I was not going to do something like ask about this or much less refuse to do something like that! I just walk quickly behind her! We entered the dressing room and quickly the pieces of clothing on our body began to disappear. Then¡­ Finally, when I was naked she stared at me motionless and with her eyes a little wider than normal while showing a small and rare hint of surprise on her face... she recovered quickly and from her mouth only came out something like "So were you a man?". ...Even if I wanted to say that this no longer affected me, it would be a lie to say that seeing a beautiful woman saying that when she sees my penis is something that leaves a rather complicated feeling... Although I know that it is not like she despises or underestimates my partner because I am confident in this aspect, I feel that my manhood was questioned! As if it were so small that it made people doubt my gender!! Well, this time this was not the worst, the worst was that as if she erased my penis from her mind totally, Kushinada continued to act as if nothing happened in the second after her question. I almost felt that the existence of my penis had disappeared physically and not only in her mind due to her total apathy to its presence! I even had to check for myself that it was in place!! Well, that was maybe the only bad thing about this. But without a doubt, that which happened only once cannot detract from how great it was to be able to bathe with Kushinada! I could wander my eyes all over her body without worrying about this!! ¡­It just felt a little lonely that she didn''t react when I ran my gaze over the important parts of her. Indeed, no matter how much I look at her, I cant see some wrinkles on her beautiful body despite the age she is... once again I have to at least give all the credit that deserves what she does to keep that body! Even so... " Master... don''t you find your life boring leading such a lifestyle?" "..." Well, since it was rare for her to initiate a conversation, I couldn''t miss this opportunity. While floating in the water letting myself be carried away, I decided to ask her something that had always been on my mind about her way of life. Curiously, while I do this, the current takes me right towards her to be stopped by that huge breasts that seem to float and, then my head bounces a little on them. ...well, it''s true the current was not responsible for this but was the small movements of my feet and my hands! Either way, when my eyes meet hers, she looks away as she seems to remember a few things... Since Kushinada was a bit distracted by my words, I quickly sat up sitting on her lap and wrapping my arms around her while holding me with my hands from the bath rim. "You let your guard down, Master~" "..." It was a pretty intimate position that we both found ourselves in, but she still didn''t seem to have reached her limit of tolerance as she was just staring into my eyes without moving away. Instead, just decide to answer my previous question. ¡°¡­Emotions are unnecessary. Also, these will only end up doing you more harm than good. Therefore, it is better not to be influenced or fooled by these" "..." ¡­She seemed to have experienced a big disappointment with something in her life maybe. Also, I''m almost sure it was for love! In fact, I think the damn old man from the Ryozanpaku was involved in all of this!! Well, even though I still blame the old man 90% for this, I think Kushinada took things too far by being rejected or by ended up losing to Miu-chan''s grandmother... although it is normal to feel sad about things like that for some time, you don''t end up blocking your emotions for something like that either! "Is that so? It''s a shame¡­ since Master is so beautiful, I feel sad to see her like this. ...I truly believe that it would be impossible for me to block this emotion, Master. I do not want to see you sad" "Boy¡­" [Beep] [ Kushinada Affection +25 Current: 80 ] Whooh~ It''s a new record! Well¡­ this time I was thinking of gambling everything! Either I end up getting hit hard, or her affection hits 100 today, I could not miss this opportunity!! ¡°Master, do you enjoy life like the one you have? What good is something like blocking emotions?" ¡°¡­That way you can keep a clear mind at all times, something very necessary if you want to be strong and defeat your enemies. Also, if you follow all my teachings, your life can be very long. " ¡°¡­Master, for me having a long life to live as a zombie is meaningless. I''d rather have a short and happy life instead~ Also, since I just want to be strong to protect the people I love¡­ what''s the point of being strong and having nothing to protect?" "T-That''s..." I press my body against her chest... and then her soft breasts tight when I do so. I had really wanted to lower my eyes to see these breasts squashed by the pressure, but I force myself to see the eyes of Kushinada with great willpower! Yes, without a doubt, most people are looking for ways to extend their life. Although, I also think that for this, you first have to have some purpose or something that ties you to want to continue in this world. ¡­So I wasn''t lying when I said that my main goal is not to have a long life. Well, certainly if I can be with all the girls who are in Gaia and other worlds for more time, then all the better! But you could say that this would be a secondary objective for me and the main thing is to be able to protect them. I don''t know if it''s the feeling of skin-to-skin contact or my words, but Kushinada seems to hesitate now! So, not wanting to miss this opportunity, I decide to kiss her!! " Hmmmp~!!" Chapter 403 Practicing some movements with Kushinada 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- " H-Hmmmp~!! " Kushinada''s lips and mine join! I want to do more than this, but her mouth remains tightly shut. So instead of looking for a deeper kiss with her, I hug her tightly holding my hands behind her back... [Bang!] " Kuuh!" Either by reflex or because in truth this time she was really angry, Kushinada hits me hard enough to try to separate us! I was expecting this, so that''s why it was the tight hug!! No, I do not hug her affectionately as if we were a loving couple, instead, my hold on her could be considered a lock key to prevent her from pulling me away! " Hmmmp~!!" I couldn''t stay still and had to fight back! Of course, not in the form of blows, instead, I start to search more avidly for her lips! I suck them with mine, stick my tongue in her mouth and caress her gums and teeth as she was clenching her jaw and kept stopping me from finding hers. [Bang!] " Kaah!!" " Aah! Hmnn~!!! " ¡­When I receive the second blow from her, I involuntarily bite her lip and she opens her mouth because of the little cry she makes! I-I felt a little bad about this, but I had to take the opportunity that was presented to me!! This time my tongue enters her mouth and immediately finds hers! I-I was a little afraid that she would clench her jaw to close her teeth again, but¡­ a person who does not risk does not win! B-Besides... I don''t think she''s so cruel to rip out my tongue, r-right? [Bang!] "N- Nuuh!!" " Hmmmp~!!" Thank goodness that instead of trying to clench her teeth again, she decides to hit my stomach for the third time better. Well¡­ maybe I can''t thanks very much for this either! I-I thought that since she was concentrating on a style where most of the moves were counterattacks and grips, then her punches wouldn''t be as strong! ¡­I-I was a bit wrong about this! I don''t know if the metallic taste from our kiss now is due to the blood that I must have drawn from her lip when I bit her, or mine from her blows!! The only good thing about this was that since I had prepared myself a bit for this, I was able to withstand her blows better. Also, I concentrated my internal energy to counteract the one she used in her blows! It was great luck that her energy control was not at the level of Master Ma... that my energy had a higher concentration than a normal person, and that Kushinada was probably not so ruthless to use her full strength! Still¡­ getting hit by a person with almost 5 limits over me wasn''t nice at all! And also I would not resist long despite having all the things I said before that were in my favor!! " Hmmmp~!!" So when I prepared to receive her next blow, the impact did not come and I only felt her hand touch my stomach. Then, this one slowly rises up to my chest, and immediately her other hand accompanies it. I-I won! I-I think I won in this!! "Ha... ha¡­" "..." ...Or at least in the endurance test. Feeling excited and also because I needed some oxygen since she made me expel all the air from my lungs, finally separating my lips and tongue from Kushinada. These were only a few tens of seconds, but I found the kiss longer than the other ones I had until now! Or at least, the most difficult and strange one¡­ besides, I felt a little exhausted as if I had a long training with her instead of only a kiss. But despite that, I couldn''t rest now. I had to take things to a much higher level now with her... ¡°Master¡­ you really are very beautiful, I like you so much. I want to show you some of the good things about emotions~ This way you will understand that not all of these are bad or make you feel bad." ¡° Y-You¡­ still-still you dare to call me Master?! Little boy ... y-you''re taking too many liberties with me!" [Beep] [ Kushinada Affection +10 Current: 90] She seemed a bit upset! And while this shouldn''t be a good thing, her showing a hint of emotion was something to celebrate!! In addition, despite that facade that she shows me, the system on the other hand told me that I had shaken her heart again!! ¡­Just a little more and I can make Kushinada change!! ¡° Sorry, but¡­ this is the only way to show you my point of view and¡­ my feelings that I can''t block for you, Kushinada!" " Hmmmp ~!" [Afection + 9 Curret: 99] Seeing that she wasn''t putting up much resistance anymore, I stopped blocking her movements and instead held her waist as I spoke to her. And now that I look at her more calmly, it really seems that I bit her pretty hard... a little blood dripped from her lip to the chin. Feeling guilty about this, I move closer to her face and lick from the chin to get back on her lips. So this time I start kissing her gently as if to make up for my earlier outburst. She pulls her head back a bit trying perhaps to resist this, but... she no longer had room to back down and can only let the inevitable happen. Also, since this time there wasn''t a strong reaction or¡­ hits when our lips touched, I guess she didn''t dislike this that much now either. My tongue brushes her teeth that she clenches... as if it was knocking on a door for it to open and, then after insisting for a few seconds, those teeth stand aside to find the somewhat nervous resident waiting inside. My tongue wraps around hers again, and then they begin to dance in the darkness of the place. This time I can fully enjoy the sensation, and probably Kushinada too. Although it was a deep kiss, everything is done more gently while my hands attract her waist to further increase the sensations as we have the skin of our bodies also touching and rubbing each other. "N-Nuugh~!" I finally touch those breasts that I had wanted to massage so much since I saw them! While my right hand continues to hold her waist tightly, my left moves to one of her mounds!! Even stretching my fingers around her chest I couldn''t encompass their sheer volume! It was soft and the palm of my hand sank into her flesh almost as if her breast was absorbing me!! With circular movements, just like I curl her tongue with mine in her mouth, my hand rubs her big chest¡­ quickly, in my palm, the raised nipple makes me a little ticklish! On the other hand, my partner rubbed her abdomen under the water... the problem was that this as if it was only looking for a hole in which to get into, begins to push against her navel! I-I don''t have any weird fetish, so I remove my body away from Kushinada''s a bit. ¡­Honestly, losing the warmth of her skin was quite frustrating, but I''d rather put up with this than have her think something strange about me! "H- Haaa~!!" The good thing is that I could do a lot of things to distract my mind a bit. Like to attack her cave which had surely remained inhospitable until now! I can see this by the great reaction of her when my fingers rub the entrance and it makes her whole body jump when she feels that! Also, her other chest that seemed to feel lonely, is attacked by my lips that go down to the cherry in the center of it. And then just like my tongue did with hers before, it starts to circle her perky nipple as I suck quite hard making it stretch and grow a little more than it was before. "T-This is¡­ h-haaan~" When I look up to see her reactions, I can see that her eyes seem to come to life! Sadly, as if she resisting all these emotions, they go back to how they were before. During the next few minutes her eyes continue to change constantly from showing life to dead ones... Honestly, I wanted her eyes to change completely now! It felt a little strange to see those lifeless eyes while I doing all this!! This was a bit like¡­ being intimate with a corpse or a person with dead eyes that resulted from something like rape!! "¡­goes up" "Ha... ha¡­" I pause for a second and then grabbing her waist I try to lift her up so she sits on the edge of this large bath. She sees me for a moment probably debating whether to follow my words or not and then she finally stands up to do what I asked her to do! I had to be even more forceful to make her eyes finish changing completely! Thanks to this, now her secret black garden was fully exposed. It was kind of nice to see something like this again¡­ lately it was almost a rainbow of colors when I saw the pussy of the girls around me. ¡­Only Haruna and Shigure were the only ones with black hair. But with the first, I had only had the opportunity to see her a few times in the bathroom. And the second, our current stage was kisses and caresses. "H-Haaa~" "...it seems that your body cannot suppress emotions as well as you, Master~" "T-That''s..." Seeing the slightly open crack of her vagina, one of my hands goes directly there again. Well, if you see a pussy, surely a man''s first instinct is to touch it, right? When I begin to rub the bulging lips of that place, this time two of my fingers enter in her tunnel and scratch the walls who trying to crush them! Then, feeling that my fingers were quite wet, I remove them, and the viscous liquid that until now had dissolved in the water is exposed before Kushinada''s eyes. Emphasizing this more, I begin to rub them against my thumb to open and close them causing sticky threads to form from the movement. Completely capturing her attention, I speak to her and show this to her. She seems to be shocked and a bit embarrassed by this and just looks away as she tries to search for excuses. ¡­Well, if her body hadn''t reacted even a little, then I would probably be dying on the ground by now. So I''m very thankful that at least her body was so much more honest than her. ¡°W-Wait¡­ Ha-Haaan~!! " While her mentality seemed to falter a little more, I do not give her time to compose herself enough. I spread her legs more, and taking her thighs by putting my hands around from under them while I being on my knees in the bathroom, I sink my head into her crotch area! The first thing I feel is the crack that separates her two vaginal lips followed by an intense flavor a little sour and salty! Strangely, perhaps due to a psychological suggestion or something like that, my brain seems to register that as something very sweet! " Haaaan~!!" My tongue begins to dig into her cave for that sweet liquid, and my nose churns the little garden while occasionally rubbing that sprout that peeked out of her hood! They say that the older a woman is, the less of her natural lubricant they secrete, but¡­ contrary to this, the fluids kept coming out of her and flooded my mouth! It must probably be because she was a virgin or her lifestyle that kept her body young also achieved this in some way... ¡°B-Boy¡­ I-I think we should stop, I-I feel a little strange¡­ K- Kuaaah~!! " ...I don''t know if she meant that she was about to climax or her emotions were so intense that it was impossible for her to deny them for longer. Her eyes, although they still seemed a bit unfocused, at this moment they were totally different from the ones she showed in her expression that she normally had! There was a glow inside these now!! I follow her words and stop, then I make her stand up while her legs were shaking a little and I turn her to have her back in front of me! By instinct perhaps or because she was a bit unstable, Kushinada holds onto the edge of the bathtub bending down a little... Stop me? Of course I wouldn''t do that now that I was so close to reaching 100% in her affection! She just needed a "little push" to achieve it... and I meant to literally do this on her to get that last point that needed to be added to reach 100!! Chapter 404 Practicing some movements with Kushinada 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- The view I had now was wonderful... Kushinada spread her legs slightly while raising her butt, which was considerably large, thus leaving the entrance to her juicy pussy fully exposed which continued to drain a little of her colorless liquid that seemed to shine a little compared to the small drops of water on her body! If my gaze went a little beyond her two buttocks, which really was a bit difficult to do, what followed was a smooth back where her wet hair stuck to her skin and drops of water fell from her tips... Also, her two large breasts were hanging down a bit and, due to her previous movement, they were shaking and colliding with each other! " Glup..." Seeing such a scene, the saliva accumulates in my mouth and I have to swallow so that it does not overflow and come out of the edges of my lips... "B-Boy... y-you..." If she didn''t know what I was trying to do holding my penis with my right hand and placing it at the entrance of her vagina while my left hand was squeezing one of her buttocks and opening her slit a bit more, then I wouldn''t know what to think about her! For God''s sake, her age maybe was over half a century!! ¡­Thinking about it, this was quite shocking! The good thing is that when I laid my eyes on Kushinada, I could only see a sexy woman and not a granny!! Either way, it was best if I stop on think about her age. "W-Wait..." "..." When the head of my penis works its way through her vagina and enters, I have to stop and see Kushinada''s face¡­ s-shit! S-She''s not going to ask me to stop now, is she? Or maybe worse¡­ that she really doesn''t know what I want us to do now and asks me something like ¡°What are you doing? ¡±. ¡­a-at this moment I don''t think I have the patience to explain slowly using bees what we are trying to do now! If we come to that, then I can only use the hands-on mode to teach her about all of this!! "Y-You... y-you won''t put me aside after all this, will you?" "E-Eh? Of course not... why the hell I would want to do this only once with you and then put you aside? I intend to become you in one of my women and keep you by my side for the rest of our lives" It was good that it wasn''t any of those questions from before. Well, if I think about it, that she didn''t know anything about these topics was quite unlikely... she wasn''t a shy woman after all. In fact, you may even think that she is late enough to blossom as a woman¡­ it almost seemed like she wanted to save her virginity to take her to her grave! ¡­And I say this because I had fully verified that Kushinada was a virgin woman! As I go further with my penis in her cave, I come to a physical barrier that prevented me from continuing. But getting back to the main topic, her question was a bit sudden and unexpected for me. So, I practically answer it with the first thing that crosses my mind... and I had realized that I said something that maybe was not the best time to say it... and of course, it was too late to correct it! "... o-one of your women?" "W-Well... the truth is that I currently have several women..." "..." Yes... that did not go unnoticed by her after all! I considered the option of telling her that I misheard my words, but... that would probably make things worse in the future... well, if that''s possible. Things were already looking very bad after all! So I chose to tell her the truth... her eyes fixed on me were quite unsettling! And I must say this was not the best thing to talk about while my penis was inside her getting ready to take her virginity!! Probably if it weren''t for her vaginal walls squeezing my member, I would have lost my erection long ago!! ¡­My body which I had cleaned before, was now drenched in sweat! T-This situation was not a joke, she could start a fight to the death right now and I possibly end up losing her!! "Fine... as long as you don''t put me aside, I think I can accept it." " Glup..." After what seemed like hours with Kushinada looking back straight at my face, she finally says that¡­ as the saliva runs down my throat, I feel my blood circulation resume! ¡­I really wouldn''t have liked our way of fighting to change at the last minute! If I try to see things as Kushinada, I think I can understand a little why her final decision... probably her trauma or bad experience was due to being left behind by another woman... "...but if you lie to me, then... then I''ll kill you" "..." ¡­Fuck! I don''t think she was kidding about this! Well, I really didn''t mean to do something like that, so I can quickly control my body''s trembling because of her aura that constricts me a bit. Although, I think the reason for my fear was more because of what I have heard of how terrifying a jilted woman can be! ¡° So¡­ would you be my woman, Kushinada? " "U-Un..." I think it was a bit redundant to ask this when we had our genitals plugged in, but¡­ I felt like it was necessary for me to do so. So when I slowly withdraw again until only the head of my penis remains inside her vagina, I speak. "K- Kuaah~!!" And when I see her agree with her head, I thrust hard and inserting my penis to the root until my pelvis collides with her fleshy ass creating some slings on her skin! The barrier that had blocked me earlier does not provide any resistance and is easily crossed. [Beep] [ Kishinada Affection +100] [Mission / Main "Disciple 5 fighting styles " Rank: "F" Description: If learning from someone''s master level is good, then doing it from 5 is even better! Also, the Ryozanpaku Dojo is undoubtedly one with the best teachers in this world, so you cannot miss the opportunity to learn from them. Objective: Become an official disciple of Sakaki Shio (Affection> 100 Current: 115)(Complete) Become an official disciple of Ma Kensei (Affection> 100 Current: 130)(Complete) Become an official disciple of Apachai Opachai (Affection> 100 Current: 120)(Complete) Become an official disciple of Kosaka Shigure (Affection> 100 Current: 145)(Complete) Become an official disciple of Kushinada Mikumo (Affection> 100 Current: 200)(Complete) Rewards: [Rank] up of the skill taught by the master who officially accepts you as a disciple Reward from the world "Kenichi" ([Super-man] ability but since it is essentially similar to [Hero], [Hero] ability rank up) 1 Million x Crystals for each Master who accepts you as a disciple 10 Million x Gold for each Master who accepts you as a disciple Additional reward: 10 million x Cristal 100 million x Gold. Rank [F] Transmutation Scroll (Homunculus level 150 base)] [Mission / Main "Conquest of the heart (Kushinada) -D" To maintain trust in a person must be based on some emotion, the stronger the greater security will be created. Requirements: Affection 100 or Loyalty 100 Reward: 1x Coupon for a random item [D] rank [Jujitsu Technique] Skill Rank Up [Focuss] Skill rank up Aditional Reward: 1 x million crystals 10 x millions Gold [Control Energy] ability rank up] ¡­ I don''t know what to think¡­ for the number of affection points that just inserting my penis gave me, I feel like I should have done this from the start! N-No ... without his consent, that would be rape... also if I did it using force, it was very unlikely that I would be able to achieve all this. I also think that the huge increase in her affection is very likely to have to do with all the interaction we''ve had so far and, only by doing this did Kushinada''s mentality end up accepting me. ...maybe it was something like that. Well, those thoughts only appear in my mind for an instant and my mind is forced to focus on the part where we were both connected! Her vaginal walls were clenched tightly and, almost as if this part of her had a life of its own, this one twisted my penis as if wanted to squeeze it. "...you-you''re too tight, Kushinada... r-relax a little" This no longer seemed like it was because of her never using her little cave before. Not even Saeko and Kurise who were much younger than her were so tight!! So I am forced to stop for a second to ask her to relax or it would really be impossible for me to move. ¡­Seriously, it was as if her vagina also had knowledge of jiujitsu and she applied several holding movements on my penis! Furthermore, it seemed to twist it in different directions at the same time! I felt that my partner would be strangled to death!! It was so intense that for a second I had the thought of sending energy directly to my penis as support! S-She''s not using her energy on her pussy on instinct, is she? If so, it could really end up crushing my member!! "I-It''s fine... I-I''ll try... Han~!" After her words, she breathes deeply and exhales on a couple of occasions. This takes effect quickly, and the constriction of her pussy becomes less intense. It was still pretty tight, but now I could start to move at least. "H-Haaan~" With a sigh of relief, I hold her firmly between her hip and waist, and begin a smooth but steady piston motion! "T-Take it slow, please ... Nuah~!" "¡­I''ll try" "..." What? I could only answer that! Even though I knew that was her first time, I didn''t like making empty promises! It had been more than a month since the last opportunity I was able to vent all the frustrations that were only accumulating all this time!! ¡­The games with Shigure and Miu-chan all this time had only been increasing my sexual appetite! So now being in this situation, it was almost impossible for me to control myself. As much as I tried to go slowly as she asked, my hips did not respond to my orders and moved faster and faster. [ Plam~] [ Plam~] [ Plam~] [ Plam~] Furthermore, I really was doing it quite hard... impacting our hips and causing her entire body to shake. I could see how her breasts bounced between them and up and down with each blow that produced the characteristic sound of applause from the intense shock of our skin. "N- Naaagh~!!" " Kuuh!!" The image and sounds were very stimulating for if same, but it certainly does not compare could be feeling the folds of her pussy rubbed my glans from the constant regression and insertion of my penis!! Perhaps probably from not being able to follow her request, her vagina tightens again harder as if it wanted to stop me on its own. Unfortunately for this one, this time I was able to escape its grasp due to the continuous and rapid movement. ¡­It was a constant struggle between the two of us to restrain and wriggle out respectively. But yes, it seemed that I was winning! [ Plam~] [ Plam~] [ Plam~] [ Plam~] "H-Haaan~!!" With each thrust, the force seemed to leave Kushinada. First, her hands that held the edge of the bath give way and her breasts then pressed against the cold floor. Thanks to this, surely her nipples now rub to the cold ground stimulating her even more. But minutes later, in the end, I am forced to stop and comply with her words, which still escaped sporadically from her mouth and now seemed more like a prayer, because her feet also seemed to follow the same path as her hands and would end up giving in to her own weight and collapsing. Well, I didn''t want to stop for long either, just change positions where I could support Kushinada''s weight and help her a bit with this. So, I turn her again so that we are facing each other and then I hold from her legs while we were still attached together. ¡­When I did this I was a little surprised to see that her eyes were running streams of tears now! For a moment I thought that maybe I had overstepped a bit with all this, but... seeing that it was only that and it wasn''t like she was sobbing, I can relax a bit. Also since perhaps only the first minutes of sex Kushinada expressed a little discomfort or pain in her moans, I think her tears were due to something else. I think that due to being blocking all her emotions so far, all these ended up exploding on her when she stopped doing that and so she ended up in her current state... Also... it was probably not that she was consciously squeezing her vaginal walls... her movement rather must have been because she had constant orgasms up until now... I''m sure her words asking me to stop earlier were not due to pain! It was because I continuing to attack her despite she having climaxed again and again!! Her face now had her eyes unfocused as she shed tears, her body had frequent spasms that made her tremble, and a little saliva was also dripping from her mouth as if she had lost control over it too! ¡­It-it was quite shocking to see the woman who showed no emotions in this appearance! I almost feel like I cum from such an image!! " Hmmp~" So as if checking my thoughts that she had completely lost control of her emotions, this time she initiates a kiss while hugging my neck tightly and pressing her large mounds against my chest tickling me with her erect nipples!! "K- Kushinada... I-I think I''m going to c-cum..." "...Hmmp~" ...I pull away from her lips for a second to inform this, but the only response I get is another passionate kiss. While I am not complaining about this, now I would like her to tell me if I could cum inside her or not... " Kuuuhh!!" " Haaaaaa~!!!" The good thing is that in the next instant I feel her wrap her legs around my waist, so I take this action as her permission to let go of all my accumulated load during this time! If I think about it, the only thing she asks of me is that I never put her aside... and what better way than to form a new being that would unite us both for life?! As far as I know, many couples end up consolidating their relationship because of this... or are even forced to do so at times! Well sadly for her, before starting all this, I swallowed a pill that Lena gave me to prevent this. I have no thoughts of being a father for now. Of course, while what she was looking for a little unconsciously now would not happen, I did not intend to ever leave her! Chapter 405 Yami’s meeting Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Kushinada ) Several weeks after taking a new disciple¡­ and for those things to happen in the bathroom for the first time as well, now I would go into an old-style house together with other people to meet up with the other Yami leaders. ...this meeting was requested by me and the other two "Fists" that accompanied me. I was a bit surprised that the boy had more contacts with Yami people... and, also, with people who perhaps were quite difficult to make them follow orders or work for the same purpose. ¡° Kukukuku¡­ I haven''t seen you for some time, and now you look very different from before, Kushinada-san. " "..." " Gulp ... Gulp ... Gulp " Well, the first man who walked along with me was Ogata. This guy even though he seems sociable and easy to talk to, also looks like he''s always moving behind the scenes for his own purposes. That''s why I was surprised when the boy said that he was now working following his orders. ¡­Although, perhaps I was more surprised that the other person next to us now also followed Alexander. This other man was even more peculiar than Ogata¡­ he didn''t seem to have any goals to accomplish and only seemed to want to live according to his own whims¡­ Ma Sogetsu. Either way, it seems that the 3 of us have now formed a small alliance following the boy''s instructions¡­ really, how can the Master follow the orders from his own disciple? Well... let''s think of this more as a request from him. Also¡­ I think it was too late to worry about something like the Master Disciple hierarchy. Our relationship cannot be considered just like that now. No... I won''t let the boy think that he can''t be held responsible for the things he did before! ¡­The boy should know that having taken something that I have kept for more than 90 years is not simple. For my part, I think I have been quite understanding with him allowing him to have more women... since my age was almost 10 times older than him, I thought that treatment was fair. So he should also be prepared to accept some compromises with me! On the other hand, thinking about Ogata''s words, I can only totally agree with them. Although I was pretty proud of my appearance despite my age, after having sex with the boy, my skin became more smooth and moist giving me an even look more jovial than by all my efforts to my lifestyle! Well, as a woman, this is something to be very happy about. Also, it''s not like my efforts have been in vain¡­ in fact, without this, I probably couldn''t have attracted Alexander. Although¡­ I know that the changes this man was referring to were not this. Now I have stopped blocking the emotions that I felt... so, without a doubt, I myself understand that my attitude and even my appearance can be very different from before. ¡­It hasn''t been easy to get used to this, but as Alexander said, I actually felt more alive than before. Maybe the only problem is that I can''t fully control my emotions for now¡­ I still remember the first time they overwhelmed me when he and I made love in the bathroom for the first time. On that occasion, I got so lost in these that I practically forgot my surroundings! T-Thanks to that, I didn''t realize when Chikage, probably worried since we had been there for quite some time, had entered the bathroom... when I noticed her presence after spending several hours having sex with Alexander, she was standing there paralyzed! I wanted to complain to Alexander for not noticing her before, but... at that moment I was tired enough to say something... and as if he understood my great disagreement about this with looking into my eyes, he only replied that he was also quite focused on what we did like to pay attention to other things! I-It was quite embarrassing and shocking¡­ I just did the best thing I had done for most of my life that time, I tried to block out those emotions! Although this time it was selectively only focusing on how I felt about the fact that my other disciple had seen me in this form. Unfortunately, it wasn''t so easy to do that anymore¡­ I could only vent a bit by training with Alexander and punish him a bit for it! Leaving that aside because I did not think about it, the damn boy has taken advantage enough of me because not could fully control my emotions now! He was constantly provoking me to have sex again¡­ during training, bathing, or even sneaking into my room for totally different purposes than before! ¡­And yes, every time I ended up succumbing to my emotions and having sex with him. So my only alternative was to cut down on the moments he could take advantage of that. Although, among these, I could only make him bathe on his own and I would go in with Chikage when was our turn. It was shameful to come now to the bathroom with her because both could probably only remember what happened here before, but this was quite effective to block Alexander. Even though it didn''t seem to affect him that she saw us do it, until now, he always treated Chikage like a little girl and probably considered it inappropriate to do something like that in front of her... again. Although¡­ this is also a bit strange since they are both practically the same age. Also, if I think about it, maybe I was a bit too careless and it wasn''t entirely his fault what happened that time¡­ it should be normal that it was quite exhilarating for a boy his age to bathe alone with a woman¡­ it was practically like seducing him by doing that! No... I should better stop thinking about it since I don''t want to complicate things even more than they already are. The simpler we think about it, the more reassuring it is... now he is my man and I am his woman. As simple as that. And it''s not like I''m refusing to have sex with him as his woman either¡­ only, since in doing so my emotions seem to take control of my body, I feel a bit like I''m a different person in those moments. Also¡­ what is worse is that I am sure that my moans are heard throughout the house reaching Chikage''s ears! ¡°¡­ H-Hey, really, are you okay? You almost seem like a totally different person¡­ what did that boy do to you? " "¡­it''s none of your business. Just focus on thinking about how to carry out what he wants " ¡° Kukuku ¡­ don''t worry about it, I really don''t want to miss out on the opportunity he gave me. So either way, I''ll make sure things turn out the way he wants. Let''s go inside to get this over with. " Thinking about all those things, I felt that my face was very hot¡­ and surely very flushed now, so it was impossible for this to go unnoticed by Ogata. Of course, I had no plans to share my current problems with anyone, least of all him. Therefore, I change the subject to avoid having to keep thinking or discussing these things. It''s good that he quickly focuses on what we have come to do here. ¡­After that day with Alexander, he told me a lot of things that were hard to believe. Although, since that was the least of my problems now, I just decided to accept that. Besides, even if he goes to another world, I''ll make sure to chase him somehow¡­ that didn''t matter much. As for the reason the three of us are here, it was to make that the tournament that will be carried out by Yami all the Masters and their disciples participated. In Alexander''s words, he wanted to end all things in this world now¡­ and this was the best time to do it. Before it was only programmed that, apart from other Masters and their disciples, the Ryozanpaku and Yami''s main disciple would fight there. But now Alexander wants all of Yami to get involved in this one... "..." After Ogata opens the door, inside there were already 6 people sitting on some cushions on the floor in two rows... also, in the center of it, there was a wooden curtain where the silhouette of another person could be seen. It seems that we were the last¡­ they all turn their eyes towards us when we enter. Without paying much attention to this, we also take our places. ¡°Good¡­ now that we are all gathered, we can start this. So what was so important to get us all together, Kushinada? " As the person behind that curtain and who acted as the leader from this organization says, now all the people on top of Yami were gathered in the place... "Yes, I just wanted to propose some things..." Since most of us don''t like to waste time, I answer that person''s question directly. They all listen silently to what I say, and there is not much reaction in them... but the truth is that I did not worry about this, the reason of course was because... ¡°I agree with what Kushinada-san says. We all have disciples and it would be good to put them to the test with the little one from the Ryozanpaku¡­ and also with the boys that the rest of you all have trained. " " Gulp ... Gulp ... haa~ ...the same thing that guy said " "" ... "" Alexander had practically managed to get the support of 1/3 of the people here. With the weight of the words of the 3 of us, the others could not ignore this request. Also... ¡° Hehehe¡­ isn''t this interesting? The pathetic boy I trained got crippled earlier, so it might be pretty good to see if my new disciple is better... Also, I heard something quite interesting before coming here¡­ Isn''t the redhead who cripple my previous disciple with you now, Kushinada? Hehehe¡­ will he participate too? " ¡°¡­Dwarf, do you have a problem with him?" ¡° Hoo~ Aren''t you a little flustered, Kushinada? " Hearing the little man in a mask, I stand up releasing my aura against him. This person was quite problematic... so that if Alexander has caught his attention, that was something to worry about. ¡­It was better if I tried to deal with him now. Although, this would not be easy either. " Stop..." When the dwarf begins to rattle the muscles and bones in his hands, the person behind the curtain intervenes. The truth is I considered this man in the mask even more difficult to deal with than the person who spoke. This was probably the same for everyone... since he was more of a token leader. As he was the person who brought us together to carry out our objective, he ended up being the person in charge. Still, none of the people here considered themselves inferior to others, and of course that includes me and this other old man. Besides... ¡° Kukuku¡­ old man, you are not the only one that that boy defeated one of his disciples. You better wait your turn to settle accounts with him." "... Why we better not continue with the subject for which we come? Since my sake is over, I want to quickly get out of here to get more" The 3 of us no longer cared much about Yami''s goal. Ogata and I found something better now, and Ma Sogetsu¡­ he¡­ well, I still don''t understand the purpose of this man, but for now, he seems to support Alexander. ¡° Hehehe¡­ I was just wondering if the boy would go to that tournament. I agree that it would be nice to see all those brats fight and see their talent, it will be quite entertaining, hehehe. " "..." "...What do the others say?" " Hahahaha, I totally agree! The bigger the show is, the better!! " ¡°¡­ My disciple also wants to get another fight from the Ryozanpaku boy, he''s not happy with his last fight with him. In addition, I am sure that with more people then a great work of art can emerge from all that" Things settle down a bit, and then the conversation returns to the original discussion. More Yami masters begin to agree, and with this, it was almost certain that we would achieve our goal. With a smile on his face, Ogata turns the gaze towards me and I just reply with a nod. ¡­what can I say? Although each of these people is a bit difficult to deal with, they are also quite simple. The truth is that it was not very difficult for things to end the way Alexander wanted. Chapter 406 Girls Hunting Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Saeko ) A few weeks after Alex-san left for Renka- chan''s world again, the other girls who stayed in the sect decided to continue to grow stronger. We visited the area where they kept the techniques since as Core disciples, we had the advantage of going there to learn some techniques. I had heard it from Alex-san before, but¡­ it was actually quite disappointing. Probably the only good thing there was the two techniques on the highest floor... unfortunately, to be able to see these, it needed a lot of merits from the sect to could going there. Even so¡­ I think the sword technique that Alex-san gave me previously could surely compare or even be better than the only two techniques that we did not have access to. So I wasn''t very motivated to try to get one of these. Also, the other girls probably had thoughts the same as mine. Or rather, perhaps those techniques weren''t very necessary for them. Mary, Scythe-chan, and Vrana-chan were more self-taught and like me, they had knowledge of various techniques whether by instinct or something similar. As for Rei, like me, she was not very good at direct combat and also concentrated more on using a weapon... and the weapon techniques there were far inferior to what we both received from Alex-san. Well, maybe we only got very good things from the beginning and that''s why those techniques for us lacked a bit of meaning¡­ Turla-san and Cleirsa-san were quite proud when they showed us the place as if it was something very important. ¡­No, if I think about it, it should be like that, right? This was what the sect trained its disciples with. For them, this place was partly their pride. Although¡­ it was probably also similar to how a family heirloom was important to someone but not as valuable to other people. Furthermore, it seems that Alex-san wanted one of these techniques¡­ so not everything in that building must be that bad¡­ probably. "R-Really is this okay? Is it not dangerous that we are facing monsters with a level 2 soul?! " "..." In the end, since we couldn''t get much help from the sect to become stronger, we all decided to take the most direct route to achieve it, fighting monsters. After talking to the two girls who had lived in this Area the longest, we convinced them to come to this place that was a few days away from the sect. Well¡­ those two girls and Rei still had some doubts about this. But after seeing the three girls who had entered the second soul level, they ended up accepting this. It was a large mountain where disciples from various organizations came to train or earn a few merit points. The energy felt in the place was quite high, so I had high hopes of finding better opponents than the little green men I had fought so far. And yes, this place did not disappoint me. We encountered several monsters that were more difficult to deal with than all we had fought so far! ¡°It''s okay~ As long as we are not attacked by a large number of strong monsters, there should be no problem. Plus, you''re doing fine too Rei-chan~" "T-That''s..." Certainly the struggles we''ve had so far were a little more intense than when we were in Rozz''s woods, but as Mary says, it wasn''t something we couldn''t deal with. The monsters that inhabited this area their development was not focused on defense, so everyone''s attack was effective against them. Maybe the only problem was their speed, but, even though I don''t like to use them a lot, this problem was somewhat countered by the bombs that Alex-san give us. ¡°You¡­ you were so annoying chasing Vrana all the time, roock~! Now you must understand how foolish you were to challenge her, right? Roock~" No¡­ the hardest thing about dealing with these monsters was that they flew through the air. For that reason, the words towards Rei from Mary were not just a compliment and it was a real fact. She, Cleirsa-san, and of course Vrana -chan, were the ones who had defeated most of these enemies while the rest of us supported them. The former had reverted to using her rifle to deal with these monsters as it was easier than using her spear against them. The second also attacked them from a distance with her bow, and the last¡­ she had more direct combat in the sky with those monsters. "I-Is that okay? S-Shouldn''t we stop her? " "..." ...after defeating her opponent, Vrana-chan using the claws of one of her feet to open the chest of the corpse on the ground in the heart area, and immediately transforms one of her wings into a hand to take a crystal that she takes directly to her mouth. Well, that in itself was a regular thing that she and Scythe-chan did after defeating monsters until now¡­ in fact, Scythe-chan was doing the same with another corpse. It wasn''t a very surprising thing to see, but the problem now was... "I-Isn''t that cannibalism?" ¡­Our opponents were now harpies, the main monsters on this mountain were these. At the top of the mountain, there was a large nest of Harpies. Since these monsters attack only in small groups to hunt prey, many organizations take advantage of this to get their best disciples to training here. As long as you don''t get close to the nest, it is difficult for a large number of Harpies to attack you. In addition, thanks to these, the other monsters keep a small population where they can not form large groups and thus making this place a fairly safe area to train. "V-Vrana¡­ y-you better stop doing that." "E-Eh? Why?" "W-Why you say¡­ aren''t they the same as you?!" ¡° Vrana is not stupid like them! Vrana is not the same!! You are the stupid one, fat girl!! " "W-what? D-Damn bird girl, I was just worried about you so that you don''t turn into some kind of monster by eating other people of your own race!!" Unable to continue watching Vrana go to the next harpy to take out its crystal, Rei intervenes to stop her. Unfortunately, she seems to think of Rei''s words of concern as an insult... Well, Rei¡­ I think you forget that Vrana-chan is initially a monster¡­ it''s useless trying to make her not become one since she already is, isn''t it? Although, I must say that at first it was a bit awkward fighting creatures that were just like one of us. It was good that we could quickly dismiss that thought by starting to fight them... since the girl who should have been most concerned about this was quite calm killing Harpies, the rest of us might not be able to complain about this. Also, as Vrana- chan says, these harpies are dumb. Or rather, they act like normal monsters moving on their instincts. ¡­I think that as long as Vrana-chan doesn''t do something like eating the harpies entirely, then it should be fine. ¡°¡­I''m a bit envious of those two. They have been able to become stronger than me by eating these crystals... maybe we should try to cook their meat to eat? " "..." "...b-better not. Even though eating meat from strong monsters certainly helps to get stronger, eating creatures similar to us is¡­ i-it''s quite disgusting. " ...it seems that one of us would not mind eating these Harpies. Mary who approaches one of those who had already extracted their crystal Scythe or Vrana-chan and begins to touch its meat as if to check that it was tender, asks that for Cleirsa-san to deny her suggestion. ...I''ll pretend I didn''t see that she licked one of her fingers that had been stained with blood. " Either way, can we trade their bodies by merits? " I decide to change the subject to break up the uncomfortable atmosphere. Remembering that Alex-san needed merits in order to get the technique he wanted, I asked the two girls who had the most knowledge about this. ¡°¡­That is perhaps one of the demerits of coming to hunt in this area. Since most people didn''t find harpies palatable, what is most valuable about them is their crystal. But... instead of exchanging them for merits, it is better that those two consume them to strengthen themselves. " This is a bit disappointing, but I''m sure even Alex-san will agree with Princess-san''s words. As Mary mentioned before, those two girls have grown stronger quickly thanks to this. Especially Vrana-chan did. "W-Well¡­ I-I heard that there are a couple of ways to get many merits from the harpies." "" ... "" When I thought we couldn''t help Alex-san, Turla-san starts talking. Only¡­ she seemed to be very hesitant to say it. But finally, feeling the gaze of all of us on her, she is forced to explain things. ¡°¡­t-there are certain groups of people who seek out the Harpies as¡­ p-pets. Besides, also some monster tamers did it... " "..." ...from the way she says it, the reason why they were wanted as pets didn''t seem something very good... looking at their appearance, most of the girls here understood the possible motive. Nobody says anything. Surely everyone thought that it was better to kill the harpies than to hand them over to those guys. Although... maybe that''s just a thought from us. For the things that Cleirsa -san explained before these monsters, they kidnap men or even other monsters to reproduce... so maybe they don''t care about this. ...Or can you even call it Karma? Well... even if we agreed to do that, I don''t think any of us would like to make deals with a person who wanted a harpy for dubious reasons. "¡­You know? Alexander also has a harpy... " "" ... "" As if reading my thoughts and perhaps other girls as well, Rei points to Vrana -chan who tilts her head doubtfully at this. W-Well¡­ she''s almost human and doesn''t compare to the other harpies¡­ probably. ¡°W-Well¡­ there is also another way to get some money or merits with the harpies without having to sell them alive. M-Many resourceful people like to get pillows or bedspreads made from their pubic feathers... " " Oh, it''s true! Now that I think about it, my parents'' bed was made from harpy feathers. " That sounds a little easier for us to do. Or so I thought until the discussion continues with Rei asking something that I overlooked... ¡°¡­ I can understand that things are made with feathers, but¡­ isn''t it better to use the one with the wings? Why does it have to be from the pubic area of the harpies?!!" "T -Their feathers in the pubic area are said to¡­ t-they are softer and have a certain energy that helps men to be more v-vigorous¡­" "" ... "" Silence fills the place again... also, the one who had the worst reaction was Cleirsa-san who probably now understood the reason why her parents had those things... her face was completely red and she was shaking her head as if trying to pull some thoughts out of her head. "...maybe Alex-san would like to get a pillow like that?" " Y-You... w-why do you want to give that brat a pillow like that?!! " While thinking about some things, my thoughts escape my mouth¡­ well, I don''t think he needed it for the effect of these things, but¡­ I think it wouldn''t be a bad gift either. I avoid Rei''s gaze without answering her question as I feel my face blush a bit¡­ this girl shouldn''t ask obvious things. Then by chance, my vision falls on Vrana-chan who trembles as she watches me... "N-No! E-Even if it''s for the master, you can''t pluck Vrana, roock~!! " "Don''t worry, Vrana-chan~ Surely the feathers there will grow back quickly~" "N- Nooo~!!" Seeing Vrana-chan was about to fly away and escape, Mary stands behind her before she notices it, and holds her tightly... I''d like to say she was joking a bit, but... I think she had the idea too to create a pillow for Alex-san. Her hand slowly moves towards Vrana- chan''s crotch and enters in the pants... "H- Hyaa!!" ...then when she takes it out, between her fingers she held a small black feather which she observes with curiosity. "We better look for the feathers of other harpies..." "... Ok~" " S-Seriously do we have to collect those feathers?!! " ¡­Well, it''s better to do than wax little Vrana in that area, right? I feel a bit of pity seeing how she had some tears in her eyes and tried to hold her secret place¡­ that must have been painful. Mary was probably frustrated that she got stronger than her faster¡­ it''s good that she stops after ¡°playing¡± with her a bit. With a new goal in mind¡­ for some of us, we resumed our hunt. Chapter 407 Kenichi World Tournament 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) It had been a few days since Kushinada left with Yami''s other two Masters to try to get the entire organization to participate in the tournament. I had already fulfilled my goal of completing the mission that was left incomplete last time, so I thought it was time to end the things of this world now. ¡­It would be quite tedious to have to wait for each of them to decide to show themselves, and I don''t have that much time either. Perhaps the only downside was that this would also speed things up for Kenichi to face Yomi, but that was a risk I was willing to take... even if he doesn''t think the same as me. Either way, I don''t think it would be that dangerous¡­ probably. My current goal is not to defeat those guys, but to recruit a good number of Masters. I think they would be quite useful in Gaia for me. And while I do that, I can also take the opportunity to try to cross the barrier that prevents me from reaching a Soul level 2. Since my fight with Cockroach- kun I have felt that I was closer to doing so, I probably just need one last push for that. Speaking of that swordsman¡­ I honestly completely forgot about him. It wasn''t until a few days ago that Kushinada was going to leave to meet Yami''s other "Fists" that I remembered his existence. More precisely, I saw him standing outside the front door of her house. H-He hadn''t been standing there like a stalker all this time, had he? ...unfortunately, everything indicated that this was the case. I felt a little bad for him since while I was having a happy life as a resident of Kushinada, this man was waiting there all the time. The good thing is the weather has been good lately... However, as his leader, I believed it was my responsibility to offer him a place to stay. But since Kushinada doesn''t like having strangers in her house and I didn''t want him to spoil my good time with her either, I decided to make a little house for this guy to stay there. ...Chikage-chan''s eyes as I did so hurt me a bit. In fact, this girl has been a little scared of me since what happened in the bathroom with Kushinada. It must have been too shocking to see me attack her from behind while she made some extraordinary moans¡­ no, it probably even left her a little trauma! The days after that, every time she saw me, she would completely paralyze... It wasn''t until several days later that she started to act a little more normal when I was around her¡­ now she was only staying a few feet away from me. "See, Chikage-chan, I told you he would like it" "..." Since it was a bit awkward that she was staying so far away from me, I decided to start talking to her. Seriously, this hurts me a bit. It''s not like I''m going to attack her, you know? I have my own standards with girls¡­ she is certainly cute, but she needs time to develop splendidly as Kushinada! Apparently she is related to her, so I think her future will be a very good one. But for that, it takes several years. My only feeling towards her now was like a little sister. I thought she would think better of me to the view that I was a responsible person to take care of his subordinates, but this does not seem to work much... in fact, she walks away a little more of me... w-what I did wrong?!! "I-Is him your pet or¡­ something like that?" "E-Eh? Of course not! " "..." Now that I look at it more closely... Cockroach- kun''s little house certainly looked like a kind of kennel... the same that is placed in the garden, just a little bigger. Since he didn''t seem to mind and sat calmly inside it, I might have overlooked this. ¡­He wasn''t picky and had a pretty simple mindset, so I didn''t think about things much either. Either way, I think the misunderstanding should be quickly fixed or Chikage- chan impression of me could worsen even more! Besides, I never really thought of treating Cockroach-kun like my pet! Besides, he was not cute at all to think of him as my pet! I have a cute Harpy and a Goul as pets, and they both don''t compare to him. He is simply not worthy of being in the same position as them!! "Why would I treat him as a pet? I have two¡­ cute girls to pet and give them plenty of love, so why would I want him as another pet?! " "..." "..." ...when I try to undo the misunderstanding, she walks away still more of me as the gaze in her eyes was the same as if watching someone very dangerous... Yes, when I observe her reaction to my words, I understand that my choice of words was not the more suitable... but this is not entirely my fault! When I was talking, I realized that would be a little strange to say something like monsters, Harpy, or Goul in this world! So I could only say the first thing with which I could identify those two... "I-It''s not what you think, Chikage -chan¡­ it''s a misunderstanding!" "...p-please don''t get any closer" "..." ¡­Trying to get closer to her to explain things better, her body begins to shake and she takes 3 steps back for every step I approach¡­ I have no choice but to stop. "We have returned" Then when the situation in the place had become quite uncomfortable, the three who had left return and enter. I was happy that with this maybe the atmosphere will return a little more to normal, but... before I can greet Kushinada, Chikage -chan runs towards her as if looking for help and then speaks. "M-Master... I-I knew it, he''s dangerous!" "" ... "" ¡­This looked a bit wrong, and my instincts didn''t fool me! Kushinada looks at me while narrowing her eyes, releasing her aura a bit, and then she begins to question me! "Alexander... what have you done? If you did something to Chikage while I was gone, then¡­ then you will have to take responsibility for her as well. " "E-Eh? Do not! I didn''t do anything to her!! T-This is just a misunderstanding, Kushinada¡­ I swear ¡± " Kukuku... you were so bored that you started to bully the little girl, boy?" ¡°¡­Don''t make things worse, Ogata. I am not a lolicon like a certain man who only surrounds himself with young boys and girls. Instead of wasting time, start saying how things went or train with me." Well, Kushinada didn''t seem so angry... otherwise, now that she started showing emotions, she would surely have thrown herself at me if she was angry. Still, I didn''t want to continue that topic and risk making that happen. Better to change the subject. "Everything went well, in a few days the tournament will start and all the Masters of Yami, some of the armed faction, and other Masters of the world like those of the Ryozanpaku will be invited to assist" " Kukuku... sounds good, why don''t we practice a bit?" The one that answered my question was Kushinada. It seems that things have gone the way I wanted. Now we just have to wait a bit to finish things in this world! ¡­As for Ogata, it seems that he doesn''t quite like my previous words as I probably touch a soft nerve for mentioning his strange fondness of gathering young people. Well, since fighting Cockroach- kun was a bit dangerous and that didn''t help me much to practice my martial arts other than swordplay, it was good that Ogata was here. Also, maybe I could learn some new techniques from him¡­ this guy was a martial arts otaku and he liked getting moves from others. So he probably has some good things with him. With that thought in mind, everyone except for Cockroach-kun who stays inside his house watching his sword, we go inside the dojo. ------------------------------------------- ------------------------------------------- " Waaah~ T-This place looks huge..." "B-Besides, it looks quite luxurious." " Huahahahaha... this will be the place where the [ Shinpaku ] will be announced to everyone!!" The day for the disciple tournament finally arrives and we traveled to a private island of one person where it would take place. Well, this was thanks to Bishounen-kun who was our group''s wallet. Furthermore, all the boys who participated in Alien-kun''s underworld arena, which was quite lively lately, also decided to come. ¡°¡­Kushinada, why doesn''t Yami just crush the Ryozanpaku with money? I think that would be quite easy for them" "Well... I think that would be quite easy... and also meaningless" ¡­Seeing this place, I couldn''t help but think about that. As some of the guys say, this place was like a pretty luxurious tourist island¡­ seriously, if Yami had that much money, why not just bomb the Ryozanpaku? I think they could afford to do something like that with the resources they show now. For some reason, they didn''t seem to share my way of thinking. Honestly, the easier and simpler something can be solved, then the better, right? Well¡­ maybe those guys can even deflect missiles or things like that. Perhaps it would be needed a nuclear-level weapon to kill them? Especially for that I old... he no longer should be considered a human. Although, that was just a thought. It also wouldn''t be good for it to happen since Shigure and Miu-chan are there. " Apapa~ This is delicious~!" "Beer is very good too!" "U-n... it''s a good place" "S-So many beautiful women¡­ Shoua ~ Shoua ~" " Dad, stop~!! " ¡°A- Akisame-shisiho, s-shouldn''t we stop them? W-We are in enemy territory! F-Food or drinks may be poisoned!! " ¡° Fufufu¡­ don''t worry, Kenichi-kun. I don''t think Yami would do something like that. " " Hohoho¡­ besides, I don''t think they are so naive to believe that it would affect one of us." "N-No! W-We have to stop them! H-How will we pay for all those things? T-The money that Alexander- kun gave us earlier has run out now!! " "... Furinji-san, it seems that... everything here is free..." "E-Eh? Seriously?!! " ¡­ When we go further into the place, we meet the people of the Ryozanpaku. Or rather¡­ it was very difficult not to notice them. Most of them looked like subjects who had been locked up all their lives and are finally coming out now... On the other hand, I was a bit surprised that they were already here¡­ we had left before them and we had used Tanimoto''s ship and not a rowboat like them, you know? Once again I realize that I shouldn''t treat them like humans¡­ it''s like the old man says, a normal poison probably wouldn''t affect those guys. I wanted Shigure, Miu-chan, and Renka-chan to come with me because I thought it would be faster and safer than that self-made wooden boat, but I ended up getting rejected. While the first two girls just wanted to join their friends and family to show their support and unity, this last girl did it more because she was a little mad at me. ...I can''t blame her, I think I had neglected her a bit since we came to this world. Well, this is one of the demerits of trying to make a harem, it is impossible to be with all the girls at the same time... I''ll have to find a moment to try to lessen her anger. Although¡­ it should be at another time. Now she seemed quite busy trying to chase after her father to avoid him embarrass her more¡­ Master Ma was moving around with his camera to photograph any girl who caught his eye. Also, while she was doing that, her blonde partner looked worried seeing everyone start eating or drinking the things that some girls or men wearing service uniforms brought on silver trays ... she can only calm down when Izumi-san tells her that things here are for free. ...the truth is that I felt a little sorry for those two. They both had their own problems¡­ and even though I don''t want to admit it, now I was probably one of them too. "We should sign up for the tournament ... " ""Yes"" ¡­I''m sorry, but I didn''t want other people to think I was coming with them! But it wasn''t just me, the others also seemed to have the same thought as mine! So after Kushinada''s words, we move to another place leaving that scene. Chapter 408 Kenichi World Tournament 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- [Mission / Main "Disciples Tournament" Range: F Compete in the tournament and advance further by testing all the martial skills you have trained so far. Reward: -Clear the preliminaries phase- 10 thousand Gold 1 thousand Crystals 1 Wood-Iron Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] -Clear the group phase- 100 thousand Gold 10 thousand Crystals 1 Bronze Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] -Clear the 8th final stage- 1 million Gold 100 thousand Crystals 1 Steel Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] -Clear the 4th final stage- 10 million Gold 1 million Crystals 1 Steel Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] -Clear the semifinal phase- 100 million Gold 10 million Crystals 1 Chrome Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] -Win the tournament- 200 million Gold 20 million Crystals 1 Silver Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] After we signed up for the tournament, the system gave me a new mission. Simple enough, right? I just had to advance as far as possible to get a better reward. The problem was that I really didn''t have much interest in participating... my main goal was to meet more people in the Master level and maybe convince them to follow me. Although I didn''t complain much about this either, it would be a good workout and it was okay to get some rewards as an incentive. Also¡­ this tournament didn''t seem as simple as I thought at first. I was confident of winning the tournament at the beginning, but... "W-What is that damn old man doing?" ¡°¡­Don''t ask me. I''ve always thought that everyone in the Ryozanpaku was strange people... even more than some of the Masters in Yami " While we were registering for the tournament, a huge wall of meat was also in line... yes, even though he was wearing a mask, that was useless to hide the identity of the old man!! ...now I understand why the rank of the mission was one of the highest I have received so far even though I thought this mission was quite easy. And he was just one of the participants who caught my attention as I watched my opponents! There was a bald man who was also on the second level of soul¡­ although, this person was much less troublesome than the old man. He was not at the master level in his martial art. He only reached rank [B] on this one. He was what you would consider a pseudo-Master, wasn''t it? He was similar to the guy Shigure fought when Yami robbed the museum. I don''t know if this can be considered cheating or not. In fact, there were several people at that level, but instead of participating in the tournament, they only made some of his disciples enroll in this one. That man was the only one at that level who signed up to participate. ¡­I think that more than cheating, the other people considered themselves more someone at the master level despite not being one¡­ so maybe they had their pride not to enter the tournament. Perhaps he can only be considered as someone cheeky... technically he was not at the master level and there should be nothing wrong with him participating. Leaving the cheeky guy aside, the last person who caught my eye was a young man talking on a cell phone wearing a formal suit¡­ the level above his head was [99], and his martial skill had a rank of [A]¡­ I think this guy was one step closer to becoming a Master than the previous guy. " Ogata¡­ so you were here?" " Kukuku... do we know each other?" As I was watching him, the guy turns his head towards us, hangs up the phone, and then walks towards us until he stands in front of Ogata. Seeing the aura that the person gave off and the strong gaze towards him... as if he had killed his parents, I''m sure he was not his friend. "It''s been a few years so maybe you don''t recognize me, but... you should remember my Master and my wife''s father that you killed some years ago... I''ve been looking for you for a while to avenge him and I finally find you!" "..." Umu, no wonder the way he looked at him... he didn''t kill his parents, but his father-in-law... damn it! I was just kidding around a bit, but¡­ I''m almost right!! I start to withdraw from Ogata as it seemed that at any moment they would start fighting. I didn''t want to get caught up in this guy''s trouble! Also, if Ogata defeats him, then less trouble for me. Yes, it''s true that this guy''s past was pretty terrible, but¡­ that was something the two of them should resolve out. It was not good for a third party to intervene. Regrettably¡­ ¡°¡­ As you can see, this is not the best place to solve our problems, is it? We would inconvenience others or perhaps other people would intervene¡­ Besides, it seems that you are still not on the same level as me to fight¡­ I don''t like to intimidate the weak, kukuku. Why don''t you fight this boy first? If you defeat him, I promise to fight wherever and whenever you want. " "..." " Fuck you! Why are you putting me in your own trouble?!! " As I tried to get away from them, Ogata suddenly pointed at me¡­ and now the man was watching me curiously! ¡°¡­Don''t listen to him, I hardly know him. If you have any resentment with him... " I was going to tell him that he could fight Ogata, but¡­ that would be no different than sending him to die. What Ogata says has some truth, this guy was not an adversary for him! If they fight, there''s not much suspense in that¡­ this man is sure to lose!! ¡­If he wants to fight Ogata despite that, it''s his decision. But prompting him to do so is not a very good thing... I don''t want to be responsible for his death. ¡°Well¡­ after defeating your disciple, then we will sort things out between the two of us. You will not be able to avoid this further, Ogata." "..." Do you know what? Fuck the two of them! In the end, they both decided to get me involved in this despite my words so that they wouldn''t!! Let''s ignore this... possibly the guy could lose to someone else. If he happens to fight the old man or the other guy with a level two soul, he shouldn''t be able to proceed to the next round. Let''s trust my luck! Since the preliminaries were about to begin, I decided to go to the place where I would fight with the others on my side. "There are quite a few people here..." ¡°In the end it was decided to make the tournament much bigger than planned¡­ this way Yami would tell the world that we were at the top of martial arts. It''s not what you wanted? " As Kushinada says, this could be said to fit my plans. The only problem was that I didn''t expect that there would be so many people participating in the tournament... thanks to this, I don''t know how many days this will last! Also, this would turn that a bit boring. Most of the people were between the 5th and 8th limits with only a few reaching the 9th limit. Having to fight each opponent individually would be too tedious¡­ there are like 5 thousand participants, you know?!! The good thing is that Yami''s guys probably thought the same... The preliminaries were designed to filter out the weakest people and perhaps the most unfortunate as well. In a ring would enter from 50 to 100 participants, and then the last one standing would advance to the next round! ¡­Also, probably to avoid people from the same group having to fight against colleagues at this stage, teams of up to 5 people were formed. These 5 individuals would fight in different rings. By the way, on my team were Tanimoto, Sigfrid, Judo- kun, Freya, and Kisara. Also, the boxer boy with Thor formed another team. At the Ryozanpaku group were Kenichi , Miu-chan, and Renka-chan. And Chikage -chan was on a Yomi team. ¡­let''s wait and see how many of them make it to the next round. For now, I was praying that I wasn''t unlucky enough to find the damn old man who now was wearing a mask in the same place that me! Well, because we would fight in different places, we all split up. Or so I thought, but... "You''re not very lucky, are you?" "...don''t mention it please" Thor was walking next to me... the poor guy had to fight in the same ring as me. He walked dejectedly upon realizing this¡­ it''s a shame that only one person could go through, so obviously I wasn''t going to hold back with him. At least I''ll leave it last so he can tell Freya that he almost won. "¡­fuck!" So when I get into the ring thinking about that and look at our opponents, I remember that I wasn''t too lucky a guy either... I shouldn''t have trusted my luck after all! Well, it wasn''t the worst thing that could have happened to me... the old man wasn''t in this ring at least! But... the guy in a suit that I just split up with before, now he was standing here as he laid his eyes on me when he noticed me from among the others!! "Boy, this is nothing personal..." "Fuck you! For me, anyone who wants to hit me has taken things to something very personal!!" "...don''t worry, I''ll try not to hurt you" " Haaa~ ¡­Well, I''ll be a good person for once and save you from ending up dying or disabled. " I had no choice but to defeat this person now. It certainly might not be so bad to try to convince him and bring him to Gaia, but it seems that he already has a family in this world and that was unlikely to happen. ¡­Of course, that''s if we ignore the fact that he had a deadly grudge with Ogata. ¡°Well, you should have heard the rules when signing up for the tournament, but I''ll repeat them anyway. Any firearm is prohibited to use¡­ only cold weapons can be used. At this stage, only the last one standing will advance to the next round. If any of you leave this ring you will be automatically disqualified. Finally, if someone surrender... then other people will no longer be able to attack the person who surrendered. I wish you all luck. Start!!" A man in a referee suit, seeing that no one else got into the ring, begins to say the rules. Yes, the people in this tournament could use knives, swords, or similar weapons... apparently, several disciples from Yami''s armed faction were also participating. Either way, it seems my luck wasn''t that bad... the only troublesome guy in this place was that person from before, the others weren''t much of a thing. "Little girl... I''ll do you a favor and take you out of the ring to prevent someone from hurting you... hehehe " ...as always, a person who could not read the atmosphere was not lacking. As I released my aura to avoid useless fights by making others think twice about choosing me as their opponent at the beginning, a big muscular man with a bare torso approaches me. While he didn''t seem to fear me, that was because this man couldn''t even sense people''s aura... in other words, it was someone too weak. Also, although his words seemed to show concern for me, his hands were moving strangely towards inappropriate places on my body... "K- Kuuah!!!" "...while they say that villains live a long time, fools do not." Since the guy was not at all on guard against me, I literally dug my foot into his lower abdomen. I think I was tolerant enough not to use any special techniques against him... I just used my internal energy on that kick. Well... maybe I wasn''t very merciful either... the same thing will probably happen to him that the prince-siscon and his partner will become useless in the future. Also, since unlike him he had no energy to protect himself even a little, in his case it is surely something permanent. The guy flies off by my kick and taking several other men with him that he hits on his way out of the ring. So it can be considered that it was not so useless in the end... at least he caused to other be disqualified with his own defeat. " L-Let''s get rid of this redhead first ..." "...I agree" "Un" It''s a shame that thanks to this, the attention of several other men is focused on me. So I have no choice but to activate my [ Seikuken ] and start fighting them. Chapter 409 Kenichi World Tournament 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "It seems that there are only the two of us left..." "Well, this was normal, wasn''t it? The others weren''t too strong after all... no offense, Thor" "..." As the guy who wanted to fight Ogata said, after a few minutes, only the two of us were left standing in the ring. The others lay unconscious outside or inside it... only one or the other had the bad or good luck of being able to remain standing up and observe from outside the ring. ¡­Including Thor who decided to face that guy instead of me. I''d like to think he did it for something like companionship between us, but¡­ he was probably more afraid of me than the other guy. That hurts me a bit, you know? That aside, I quickly get into a fighting stance... the pressure that exuded from that man was enough to make me get a little more serious now. We stare at each other for a few seconds, and then I start to attack him. After practicing a lot with the Ryozanpaku guys or experiencing other fights, I have realized that usually the one who takes the initiative and imposes his own fighting rhythm has a small advantage during the fight! ...This guy''s defense was pretty good, none of my attacks manage to land in a significant area to deal much damage to him. In addition, he took advantage of every moment he had to counterattack with his own abilities! If I get distracted or lower my guard a bit, I would be the one who would end up receiving a bad blow! "Wow... I''m a bit surprised you''re so skilled at such a young age ... I can see that that guy has done a good job training you." ¡°¡­ No, he hasn''t. I told you, it couldn''t be said that he and I are practically only acquaintances... " ¡°¡­Don''t worry, I don''t mean to lead my resentment towards his disciple. You can be calm" "..." ¡­Really, why doesn''t this guy listen to what other people say? What part of how I fight makes me Ogata''s disciple?! Now that I think about it... we both received teachings of almost the same guys... also, I must admit that my way of thinking was more in line with his thoughts than the Masters of Ryozanpaku! Unlike Kenichi, I don''t have much of a problem attacking areas that are considered dangerous to hit¡­ probably the only place I wouldn''t hit on a man would be his crotch. Although¡­ while that was a bit out of sympathy for the other party, the main reason I avoided doing that was that I didn''t want to touch another man''s secret place! Fuck! I really look like a disciple of that guy now that I realize this!! ¡­this sucks. ¡°Although¡­ I''ll probably have to be a little tougher than I thought, sorry about that. I''ll have to get more serious to be able to defeat you " "..." This time he is the one who starts the attack after we finished this little discussion. Before it was more of a little confrontation to see each other''s abilities, so things get more serious now. I could feel the not lie in what he said! His punches and kicks were full of energy when he attacks me this time!! " Haa!!" [Crack!] ¡­I don''t risk blocking his kick this time and quickly back off. Unlike my confrontation with the siscon-prince, this guy had much better control of his energy! So that even by blocking their hits, I still could receive enough damage! This can be clearly seen by how his kick cracks the concrete tiles creating what looks like a small spider web where his kick lands! So our situation is reversed and now I was the one on the defensive running through the ring while looking for an opportunity to attack. Sadly... this guy seemed to have quite a bit of battle experience and soon grasps my biggest disadvantage... my attack range! ¡­My body still couldn''t be compared to that of an adult and therefore my arms and feet were much shorter than his! To take advantage of this, he stays at a medium distance to attack me while it was troublesome for me to do so!! " Tch..." " Haa!!" [Crack!] [Crack!] [Crack!] I could only take advantage of my speed and agility to keep dodging his blows while we keep ruining in the ring¡­ well, as long as I stayed focused, it wouldn''t be easy for him to hit me. So our cat-and-mouse game goes on for several minutes. On the other hand, this was not as bad as it seemed. In a sense, I was the one looking to prolong this¡­ instead of risking attacking and receiving a counterattack from him for getting too close, I was taking advantage of another of my body''s advantages. "Ha... Ha... you''re pretty sneaky aren''t you?" "What''s going on? Did you get tired so fast? " "..." While I was only using a little energy to maintain my speed, he had been spending it quite a bit. In addition, my energy core was bigger than one from a normal person and had the capacity to store a greater amount! So when I see him gasp for breath, a big smile forms on my face. What I had been waiting for, finally happened. Now that he was tired, I could attack him with less concern than before! " Kuuh!!" Now it was my turn to attack him and I hit him with a fist filled with energy. He blocks it with his arms crossed, but his feet drag a couple of meters kicking up a bit of dust on their way... Seeing that his movements had slowed down now that his body was heavier with exhaustion, I decided to end this! I continue behind him to keep attacking him!! "... boy, I can''t believe you forced me to do this!" "..." When I was a couple of meters away from him to hit this guy with all my might, the aura around him became more aggressive and I noticed that his energy began to focus on one of his hands¡­ no, more precisely, on one of his fingers! Then he attacks me with his index finger... T-This sounded like a joke, but it wasn''t at all! With the amount of energy focused on his finger if it landed on my body then it would penetrate it like paper! Also, it was too late to avoid his attack now!! " Kuuh!!" ...somehow, I manage to prevent him from fingering me... damn, that sounds so bad! I manage to avoid him hitting me directly!! Even so, that managed to rub my shoulder and to open a laceration where my blood was draining... I quickly step back putting a distance between us. "...so you also managed to evade that" "Fuck! Where did go that of "not take my resentment to that man''s disciple"?!" "It''s true... if you are a disciple of that man, then you should know this technique... after all, that''s why he killed my master." "Listen to what other people say!!" ¡­Well, he''s right. The main reason I was able to avoid that technique is because it was one of the techniques I managed to get out of that guy and I knew this one very well... it was simpler than the other techniques I learn, but it seemed quite useful. Damn¡­ now if I use it, surely Ogata''s disciple tag above my head will be in bold¡­ well, I think it''s too late to worry about that, so it''s not that it matters much. "Don''t worry... I wasn''t targeting a vital part" "Fuck you! It''s still pretty fucking that someone sticks a finger anywhere on your body¡­ damn it! Why does that technique sound so bad? Now instead of pain... I feel dirty!! I shouldn''t have learned that technique!! " "..." Well ... when I learned the technique before it didn''t seem so strange... the problem is probably in being the one who receives it! Also, as long as what happens in a fight is not taken out of context, then there should be no problem¡­ probably. ¡­Damn, I shouldn''t have spent so much time with Kenichi! Now I''ve been infected with being in situations or talking about things that can be misinterpreted! "We better get this over with quickly... I don''t want to end up being finger-... hit by that technique." ¡­Not only because of how bad that sounded, but the most important thing is that it looked quite painful! I could only push him even harder to keep him from concentrating and easily using that technique¡­ it didn''t matter if at the cost of finishing this quickly I received some blows from him! With that thought in mind, I charge him again. That man tries to use that technique again, but not being taken by surprise it was not that difficult to evade. I just had to pay a little more attention to his hands¡­ besides, I still needed to show my own special move! When I see that he tried to attack me again with the index finger of his right hand, this time I meet him directly with my fist... [Boom!] " Guahhhh!!!" ¡­Then, when my fist and his finger meet, his whole arm is thrown backward! His finger¡­ no, his whole hand was now in pretty bad shape because of my technique [Futae No Kiwami]!! " Kuuu!!" Either from the pain or the surprise that I had broken his technique, he was totally disoriented. Of course, I was not so merciful to miss the moment when he had completely lowered his guard... I dug my elbow into his abdomen, and immediately with a karate-style kick in the air I hit him in the face with the outside of my foot. "..." So when he lands in the ring after rolling a few times, he was no longer moving. It was something certain, now he should be unconscious. " Fuuu~" ¡°¡­t-the fight is over! The winner is the participant no. **** !!" [Objective -Advancing from the preliminaries - completed] After sighing, the referee who had been watching everything so far approaches the man, and immediately after confirming my suspicions, he makes the announcement of my classification to the next round just like the system does it in my head! [¡­ Didn''t you say that you would be a good person and would prevent Ogata from killing him or crippling him? I think his arm may have been unusable after that...] "..." --------------------------- --------------------------- (POV Kushinada ) "Good job moving on to the next round, Chikage. " "¡­Yes" After she defeated the last person she had to fight, we were heading towards where Alexander should be. Even though it seems like a misunderstanding before¡­ she didn''t look happy about meeting him. ...She continued to have some misgivings about approaching him. I would like the two of them to get along, after all, now that I haven''t blocked my emotions, I was trying to consider Chikage as my only family. So, maybe it would have been good if the two of them had a more intimate relationship... from what Alexander told me, he had several women and it would be nice to have someone else on my side... we both could support each other against the other girls. "Oh, it looks like he just finished too." We arrived a few moments before the referee of this arena announced the end of the fight. There were no surprises, as I thought, Alexander was the last one standing in the place. To be honest, I don''t think there is any disciple here who could be a challenge for him¡­ this man from before was perhaps someone who could have caused trouble for him, but now he was on the ground unconscious. "It was a splendid fight... Kukuhahaha!" "..." Since the fight was over, Ogata and the weird guy who was just watching his sword approach Alexander just like us. Curiously, despite the compliments of the first, he did not look very happy for that and gave him a reproachful look... Also, when it seemed that he was going to get out of the ring, he stops for a moment, seems to think something, and then he returns to where the defeated man was. ...after writing a few things on paper, put two pills there. Out of curiosity, I observe what it says and when reading the message it just confuses me a little more... [You can''t complain¡­ "I don''t attack a vital place". The pills will help you to heal the wounds completely, so make sure you take them when you wake up... maybe also can reduce you pain in the arm. PS: You no longer have to worry about Ogata, I can assure you that I will send him to another world and he will not cause any other problems] "" ... "" Everyone here is silent when they see the content of the message¡­ ah! Chikake is shaking again... Chapter 410 Kenichi World Tournament 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) ¡­ After Chikage misinterpreted my message for that man, my relationship with her now seemed to become more and more distant. Also, it didn''t help that just then that guy regained his consciousness and started screaming from the pain in his arm... it actually seemed painful with several of his fingers placed in positions that normally they can''t do... I had to knock him unconscious another time to try to fix that. Well, I''m sure he will recover without any problems in the future. I gave him a high-ranking pill to treat his wounds, and also one to restore his damaged meridians. Who knows, even this could help his soul level to rise. ¡­The only problem is that even though I tried to explain things to Chikage-chan, she maybe thought I was only torturing him more by knocking him unconscious and making him swallow the pills by force. Also, when the guy started excreting a black liquid from his body, I think she passed out¡­ she probably thought I wanted to poison him and finish him off. That''s what happens when you try to be a good person... In the end, I asked Ogata and Kushinada for help to get him off the island we were on. It would be problematic that when he gets up he tries again to fight his hated enemy who before had not stopped laughing to see our fight... since I end up involved in this, I should do things completely and save his life by making him avoiding that fight. ¡­I just hope Chikage-chan doesn''t think I was getting rid of the evidence at doing this. Not long after my fight, everyone who had made it to the next round gets together. It was a surprise that most of the other guys who came with me ended up passing too... although, that probably has to do with my great "help" when we fought to practice. Furthermore, without much surprise, people like Yami''s disciples, the bald guy with a level 2 soul, and the old man also ended up moving on to the next round. Well, I think those who had to fight the old man can only blame their bad luck for that... Although¡­ not everything was positive. In the preliminaries, Judo- kun had his arm broken during that time. Also, the person who did it seemed like he was a mercenary who was quite ruthless and his reason for doing this was for fun. Thanks to that, that guy earned the animosity of all the other guys in the Shinpaku alliance and the Ryozanpaku. They vowed to avenge their friend in the next round if they came up against that person. As for Judo- kun, the truth is that his injuries weren''t that serious and a few low-rank pills would be enough for him to recover in a few days. So in the next round it was a team-round and those who were victorious from the previous fights met again with the teams that had been formed from the beginning. With Judo- kun''s defeat, my group now only consisted of four members, myself, Tanimoto, Sigfried, and Freya. At this stage, each team would fight against 3 others and with two victories would advance to the next round. I think we were quite lucky this time and the three teams we faced were made up of disciples of other Masters participating in the tournament who came on their own hoping to win the prize or show off their skills. ¡­Speaking of which, this tournament had a big cash prize as an incentive for it to attract most of the people here. I Just ignore it as it had no meaning to me. Although... I can''t say the same about the Ryozanpaku guys... it seemed like the pressure they were putting on Kenichi to win was not small. Another in the same situation was Boxer- kun¡­ Shibata''s eyes were shining when he found out about this. The good thing for this one is that when I told his teacher that this money did not make sense in the place where I intended to take him, he was no longer interested. "W- Whaa..." ¡° Pleash shtop¡­. ( Please stop...) " "... I-I shu-shullenduer ... (... I give up ) " " Ahh!!!" " Sh-Shoneibe... Shtop hi-him!! ( Someone... stop him !!) " "What''s up, I think some of you can still stand up~" We had already defeated the previous two groups. Or to be more precise, Tanimoto took care of the first one on his own in a one-on-one fight, and Sigfried and Freya the next in a free-for-all fight where we only sent those two. ¡­Although, I think that just Sigfried would have been enough. Only, since Freya knew that she would not participate in the next fight, she insisted on helping the boy and friend of his boyfriend Thor. As for why she would not participate in the next fight against the other team, it was because it was the group made up of mercenaries where the man who broke Judo- kun''s arm was. When we saw that they would be our opponents in the 3rd fight of this stage, I decided that I would take care of them. ¡­What can I say, maybe they infected me a bit and I wanted to avenge Judo-kun. Well... the truth is that it is rather that I do not like that other people mistreat others who are by my side... I feel that they will not take me into account when someone does that! Also, although I was confident that Tanimoto or the others could take care of these mercenaries, when a person is cornered it is impossible to know what they would do. If they concealed some weapon and it caught the boys off guard, it would be bad enough. So I decided to fight them. After asking for it to be a 1vs5 fight, the guy from Yami who had been commenting on some fights that he found interesting, accepted my suggestion without any problem. It was not as if he accepted because for them I was part of the Ryozanpaku group and wanted me to be at a disadvantage... although many have complained about his random rules, that man with a wrestling style mask seemed simple enough. As long as something seemed interesting to him, he would not complain about that. On the other hand, I thought my suggestion would piss off those guys by being underestimated or despised, but¡­ it seemed that as long as things were to their advantage, they wouldn''t complain or blame for this. Also, if they were unhappy about this, it was obvious that they intended to vent during the fight. They looked like a bunch of sadistic guys¡­ the instant we stepped into the ring, they all grabbed their knives or other weapons they were familiar with. There was even a guy who with a rather perverted look was watching me while licking his knife... I''ve always wanted to see a guy doing that cut his tongue for an idiot. Well, as I said, I did not want to give them time to do something unexpected and, for that reason, I started attacking them with all my skills from the moment the referee indicated the start of the fight. "A-Alexander- kun... I-I think that''s enough" "H-Hyaa!! A-Are they still alive? ...T-There are some who don''t move." "S-So cruel ..." ¡°W-Well¡­ those guys weren''t good people either. They had hurt the judo boy from before for fun, remember? " ¡­The result of this is that now those men were on the ground with their arms and legs broken¡­ they even had their jaws shattered without many of their teeth as they should now be scattered around the ring. I wanted to avenge Judo- kun a bit, so one of my goals was to make them unable to utter words to surrender... but seeing how the three who participated as disciples of Ryozanpaku and Izumi-san who had come more as a support for them came here probably attracted by others who also approached due to the screams of the mercenaries and now Miu-chan tries to stop me by yelling at me from below the ring, I think I overdid myself a little. ¡­I think it was a bit excessive to use the [Futae no Kawami] technique to break their jaws... and also fill them with holes in their bodies by the same technique that the guy I fought with in the preliminaries used and Ogata had taught me. As long as you are the person using it, I really don''t feel like there is a problem¡­ at least it didn''t feel strange to implement it on a person. ¡°¡­Does this already count as our victory? Or do I have to knock them unconscious? " "" Plesh shtop... "" (Please stop...) "E-Eh? I-It''s enough... T-The winner is the group of the red-haired boy " Well, seeing how those men with tears in their eyes and with several of their limbs turned in the wrong directions beg me, and also by the look of the other boys, I decide that it was already enough payment for what they had done and so I ask him to the referee who was petrified in the place. ¡­I thought that since they couldn''t articulate words properly so the referee didn''t take their surrenders into account, but¡­ it seems like it was more because he was completely absorbed in observing everything that was happening here. Man¡­ you should have announced the end of the fight much earlier, you know? That way I think I would have stopped before it all ended this way. Also, it is not a bit cruel that all the boys seemed to want revenge but now that I do their looks are a little strong against me? Where is all that resentment they had before? Now they look at those men even with a little pity! No¡­ maybe I can''t blame them for that. The scene itself was quite bloody... without a doubt, these mercenaries now seemed more like a poor victim of something inhuman than instead of the bad guys... and the worst thing is that that analogy was not far from reality. Anyway... ever since I set foot on Gaia and learned what the world was like there, I swore not to have mercy on people who were my enemies. I prefer 100 times that they are the ones who suffer than the people next to me. ¡­Due to taking my time torturing¡­ teaching those mercenaries a lesson, it seems our group was the last to qualify for the next round. When I asked the referee what was next after this, he replied that for today it would be everything. Tomorrow the tournament would continue and, apparently, the group stage was finished now. Of all the groups that made it to the next round, they will be disintegrated and each one will fight on their own this time. Now things seemed to take a form more like a martial arts tournament. With nothing else to do until the tournament''s fighting blocks are announced tomorrow, we all decided to explore the island a bit and have a little fun. After all, this place acted like a very luxurious resort that most of the people in our group couldn''t visit. ¡­For my part, I just didn''t want to think about the possibility of having to fight the old man tomorrow. It was better to get that thought out of my mind as much as possible. Sadly, it wasn''t quite possible to do that by having him aside when I was trying to have fun with Miu-chan, Renka -chan, and Shigure! Seriously, does he think there is a difference between wearing a mask or not? While wearing a mask is a better disguise than just changing your hairstyle a little and putting on glasses to try to hide your identity... when your presence stands out too much it is just as useless. Well, I wasn''t the only one who felt the pressure of having to fight this old man. Kenichi was just as depressed as I was when he saw him sign up for the tournament. Curse! At first I thought that the system had given a very high rank to this mission when I first saw it, but now I feel that having to defeat the old man does not fit with something classified only as rank [G]!! I just hope that the history of this world will not change and it is Kenichi who has to fight against that old man and after that, he will retire. Well¡­now the problem is that every time I tried to play a bit of Miu-chan and take a little advantage of her, I felt the strong gaze of the old man. I don''t know why, but¡­ I feel like the reason he signed up for the tournament is to be able to hit me!! ¡­ I really hope that''s just my imagination!!! Chapter 411 First night on a tourist island 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡­ The day ended and we all had to go back to our rooms at the hotel. It was a great shame, I wanted to continue seeing Miu -chan, Renka -chan, and Shigure in bathing suits... Above all the last one... I always thought her style was quite unique. Perhaps the only problem was the moths that were attracted to the flames... or so I thought it would be, but the vast majority of people stayed away from us. I wanted to believe it was because of how conspicuous the Ryozanpaku guys'' way of acting was, but¡­ I realized that people were shaking a little when they saw me and they were moving away from me at the maximum speed that their feet allowed. ¡­Who cares about that, it was better for me since I could focus on having fun with the girls. Or that''s what I kept telling myself every time that happened¡­ I wouldn''t have cared if only men reacted that way, but even pretty girls walked away from me! In truth, maybe I should have held back myself a bit in the fights. Forgetting those dark things from before, I must say that the organizers of this entire tournament really put a lot of effort into this one. Each participant had a luxury room in the largest hotel in the place with a very nice view of the sea. A large moon lit up the ocean waves and the cool breeze somewhat damp was quite pleasant to enjoy. Without a doubt, this was a way of living that anyone would dream of... That''s how I felt at first, but as time went by it got a bit boring. It must be human psychology... the more you have, the more you want! Well, it also depends on the point of view of the person, but now instead of these luxuries, I would rather be with a cute girl no matter how good the place was. ¡­But of course, what is better than to get both things?!! With that thought in mind, I decided to leave the room to look for Kushinada and have a slightly romantic encounter in this place! She should have already finished with the Yami meeting to organize things for tomorrow! "..." "..." So, when I open the door and pretend to carry out my plans, I meet a slightly unexpected person who seemed to be about to knock on my room! Well, it wasn''t that surprising to see her, just that lately she had been ignoring me a bit... "...Renka -chan?" "..." After she, Miu- chan, and Shigure saw me return with Kushinada, I was clear with them that she was my woman now. They would end up knowing it, so it didn''t mean much in trying to hide that. Of course, I still saved some things like that we had reached the last step to settle our relationship... Although I wanted to be as honest as I could with the girls next to me, there were still things that were very difficult or almost impossible to say. I couldn''t just say something like ¡°She is my woman. By the way, we have also had sex¡± right? Also, I think I should try to keep the girls'' privacy unless they don''t care about that. Either way, believe me when I tell you that most women have a sixth sense for this! Some of them almost seem to be able to smell that something happened when they see you near another woman!! ¡­Possibly women take much more seriously the phrase "Between men and women there is no friendship, whether little or a lot, there is always an interest involved" than even men. And sadly, it seems that Renka-chan falls into this group of women... of the three, when I told them about Kushinada, her reaction was the most intense! She observed her carefully for a few seconds and... in the end, she left annoyed without saying anything!! As for the other two, Miu-chan just looked puzzled and surprised keeping her mouth open... as if she couldn''t believe my words. As for Shigure, she only tilted her head slightly as she watched Kushinada with a bit of curiosity. Either way, surprisingly none of them seem to take it as badly as Renka- chan... So it was a bit awkward to meet her now¡­ I was hoping to talk to her when her anger lessened a bit. Sadly, it seems that fate doesn''t want that to happen! After watching me for a while without saying anything, she finally lifts her hand and places it on my chest. Well, if she wants to vent her anger by hitting me, then... I think I should let her do it for a bit... I braced myself thinking that I would get hit right away, but I am a bit surprised when she just applies a little force to her hand making me enter the room again. So when I ask her what was wrong, she throws herself into my arms after blocking the door. " Hmmp~" [ Chu ~] [ Chu ~] Umu, things didn''t go as I imagined¡­ though, it''s not like I had a complaint about this! I could allow a girl to blow off steam with a few hits on me, but that doesn''t mean I enjoy it! I was a lover of peace and love after all!! [¡­That doesn''t sound very convincing from someone that torturing some men before, you know?] "..." ¡­Let me rephrase what I said, Aurora. I am a lover of peace and love between men and women! There should be no violence in the relationships between the two of them!! [¡­] Soon Renka-cha was with her arms around my neck and started kissing me quite enthusiastically. Without wasting time, I hold her waist and cooperate fully with her by rolling my tongue with hers. ¡­She was one of the shortest girls among all the others, so it was quite comfortable to kiss her. I should take advantage of the time while this lasts because... I will SURE grow up to be a great man! Also, when that happens, solutions can be found so that this continues to be quite comfortable as it is now. [ Chu ~] [ Chu ~] It was said that reconciliation between a couple is one of the best things in a relationship... and I think that''s totally correct! Renka- chan was quite intense, then as if she did not have enough of what we were doing, she pressed more of her body against mine! Her soft and voluminous breasts are flattened by the pressure of her embrace, and it almost seems that they want to merge with my own body!! And as that soft sensation works its way to me, her slick playful tongue continues to tease mine. It innocently kept looking for its equal as this one got deeper and deeper into my mouth without knowing that it was being led into a trap... " Hmmp~!" When Renka -chan introduces a large part of her tongue into my mouth, it is suddenly attacked by my lips that hold it tightly. It tries to go back to the safety of its own cave, but unfortunately, it was too late and I began to suck her tongue with enough force making it even more impossible for this one to escape! A chill seems to run down her spine, and her legs soften a bit so I have to hold her waist more tightly to help steady her. Although, this was more of a pretext and I just wanted to make her body closer to mine. ¡­It was a pretty cunning plan I must say. " Hmmp~! ! " [ Chu ~] [ Chu ~] [ Chu ~] It was fun to suck on her tongue, but seeing her legs becoming increasingly unsteady and her wet eyes that seemed to beg me to release her so she could take a breath, I have no choice but to stop. ...although I was not completely blocking her mouth to prevent her from taking in air, it seemed that due to the intense sensation that even seemed to cause her a strong orgasm, she could not get a breath. "...Are you not angry anymore, Renka -chan?" "H-Hyaa ~! Ha... ha... I-I wasn''t mad!" "..." Letting her rest a bit, I start a conversation with her while also my hands on her waist slowly lower until they are placed on her large buttocks to massage them. Seriously, she and Miu-chan had fairly balanced bodies¡­ even though their superior gifts were quite big, their hips were by no means lagging behind! And these were accompanied by thick toned legs that complemented the volume of the part where they were connected very well. Their bodies seemed to be made up of large balls attached to each other! Of course, the parts that should be thin were as thin as they could be!! ...and perhaps most terrifying of these two was that still were on the main stage of physical development! I don''t think both of them have any problem reaching the level of Kushinada... they might even compete with Shisuka in the not-too-distant future !! "Is that so? I''m glad~" "N-Nuaah~! M-My neck¡­ my neck is quite sensitive, noo~!! " I knew he was lying, but he had no intention of continuing that fruitless conversation that would only lead to her getting angry again. Instead, I lowered my face to her neck, and right away my tongue was running over it and also leaving possible marks on this one when I sucked with my lips. Although this was not the initial plan I had in the beginning, the main part was still being maintained! The only difference was that instead of going to get the "food" by myself, Renka -chan decided to deliver this "delicacy" directly to my door!! ¡­But sadly, this was still not enough. As a man seeking the greatest comfort possible, I pretended to eat directly in bed! "A-Annn~!!" As I continue to massage Renka- chan''s butt and fill her body with kisses, I slowly drag her onto the bed. So before she realizes this, she is pushed down by me. ...when she feels the comfort of this luxurious bed, her eyes become somewhat nervous, and her body even shrinks a little while protecting her breasts perhaps instinctively. Although this only lasts a few seconds and then she climbs further until her whole body is on the bed¡­ her eyes continued to show nervousness, but I could see that there was no doubt in them now! That reassured me more to be able to continue with this!! Well, if you think about it, having a girl visit you at night in your room in a hotel for both of you to be alone didn''t have much for you to misunderstand... She must have made her decision and resolution when she entered here! It was necessary to be too naive to do something like that and not know the possible consequences of this! And as I could see, Renka- chan might be a virgin, but by no means naive! And of course, I was not an innocent person either!! "...you didn''t have to go and do that with Kushinada -san... (I was supposed to be the third)" "..." ¡­I knew it, she was angry about it. Although... the last thing that was just a small murmur, I don''t know who decided that. Is there some kind of agreement between all the girls? No¡­ knowing her, it''s probably something she decided herself. For my part, I could only remain silent while she now gave me a look with a little reproach for my previous actions... "W-Well... t-there won''t be anyone in front of me now... Hmmp~" While I was observing her reactions a bit, she seems to come to her own resolution again, then she gets up to place herself in a position equal to mine on her knees on the bed and kisses me again. ¡­ Umu, this time it was really the correct answer to wait and keep quiet. Surely any excuse or justification would only have lengthened this discussion in a very fruitless way. Also, knowing that Renka- chan was a girl who was quite determined about these things, it was quite clear that she could solve her problems and insecurities herself to end up making a decision about this. " Hmmmp~" Continuing with our kiss in a passionate way, my hands this time focus on getting rid of her clothes that prevented me from seeing and directly touching her body. I wanted to do it quickly, but her Chinese dress was something a bit unfamiliar to me¡­ if it hadn''t been for Renka- chan help me for this, I might have ended up simply ripping it off. Either way, I get my reward and now on the bed, a girl in her underwear was lying under me... To be honest, I was pretending to stand up a bit to get a clearer glimpse of the scene, but... upon realizing that Renka-chan''s underwear was quite plain and even a bit childish... I decide it was better that we just continue with this and completely release her of her clothes. Chapter 412 First night on a tourist island 2 New month!! I hope this is better for everyone, and thank you for your continued support!! Do not forget to recommend the novel to friends or acquaintances, thank you. There are 12 new chapters to read on P.atreon, don''t forget to support the novel there too, it''s thanks to all of you that this novel can continue!! Really, thank you so much!!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°P-Please Alexander¡­ d-don''t look at me so much. I-It''s embarrassing!" "..." Yes... well... that request was totally impossible to carry out! What was in front of me was simply a work of art... it was something that you would enjoy observing for hours and hours without getting tired of it!! Honestly, I wasn''t an art fan, but¡­ you probably understand what I mean. Any man would be hypnotized without being able to look away at such a thing! Also, while I said it was art, it seemed like an incomplete job that required me to use my hands and other "tools" to finish the job to perfection!! No... well, certainly it could not be said that this was not something perfect since that could be considered blasphemy to this being a divine work... the problem was that seeing this prompted you not only to observe but also to put your hands on this work. In bed at this moment was Renka-chan completely naked¡­ most of her body being fully visible to me now. She was only trying to hide the most important parts of herself with her hands. ...while the desire to fully observe her without hiding anything was quite strong, appreciating this form of Renka-chan shy between full exposure and still making a last effort to defend her most intimate areas was a pretty good thing. It was like a gift... that was undoubtedly enjoyed, excited, and made the person happier when trying to open it to discover what it was hiding! Well¡­ certainly for me it was no longer very mysterious what was hidden behind Renka- chan''s hands, but¡­ this couldn''t help that still made my heart race like the first time I received such a gift from someone! "A-Alexander... w-wait ... I-I''m not ready yet~" Since now it only remained to fully open this gift, I place my hand on Renka-chan''s arm who was pressing her breasts with force right from its center... I had to start removing the first ribbon to fully unwrap my gift, Renka -chan! I can not stop!! Turning a deaf ear to her request, I apply a little force to move her arm... What remains exposed were two great towering mountains that were shaking a bit from the shaking that must have been due to Renka- chan''s nervousness, and on top of these, two pretty erect rubbing nipples stood there. "H-Hyaa ~!" Instantly, both of my hands are placed on each of her breasts pressing them with enthusiasm¡­ it is surprising how each girl was quite unique in the sensation that her breasts could provide and the shape of these. In Renka- chan''s case, they were very round and leaned more towards softness than elasticity. My fingers seemed to sink just by squeezing them a little! In addition, the tip of her breasts protruded a little highlighting even more the pink halo and therefore her nipples. It was as if they wanted to get noticed more so that I played with them¡­ so that is precisely what I do!! "N-Naah~ D-Don''t pull on them, Alexander~!" I rub them a bit with my index fingers and thumbs and, pinching them a bit, pull them like a cork from a wine bottle. In doing so, the head of Renka-chan leans back while complaining about this. ...sadly, even if I took out this cork, I knew that I would not get some of the nectar of the gods. But even so, that does not prevent my mouth from descending towards one of its mounds and starting to suck as if to verify that nothing would come out of these. "H-Hyaan~!!" Now as if to apologize for mistreating them a bit, I gently caress her nipple with my tongue while sucking on her breast like a baby. Then, re-grasping both of her teats with my hand to bring the ends together as much as I can, I begin to intercalate between the left and right side repeatedly. " Uaaah~ T-This is..." Sometimes I was even a little too greedy and would put both of her nipples in my mouth at the same time. Undoubtedly this was one of the privileges of girls with large breasts since for this, it was necessary that they had a considerable volume. Although¡­ if I think about it, maybe it''s possible to do this with most of the girls by my side. Probably the only exception would be Vrana-chan¡­ Leona, Revy, and Kurisu, even though their breasts are more modest, I think I can achieve the same as now if I try with them. Well¡­ maybe with Revy I would have to work a bit for this... " Haan~ N-Not so strong... p-please~ H-Huh? W-Wait¡­ th-that''s-Hyaan~!! " While it was quite entertaining to play with Renka- chan''s breasts, I couldn''t just focus on that. Because she was overwhelmed by the sensation of my lips on her mountains, Renka-chan lowered her guard and had unconsciously raised her hand that was hiding her secret garden. Realizing this, my hand that was playing with her right breast slowly descends as I caress her skin until it reaches her pubic area where the contrast of the smoothness and roughness of the skin and hair down there is transmitted to my fingers. Almost instinctively, when I got there, I looked down to see a nice dark blue triangle just like her hair. I wonder if I am lucky with girls with this hair color and pubic hair? Saeko and her who are the two girls with these characteristics among all the others, now both of them would totally become my women. Also... their attitude towards these things was quite determined and direct¡­ could it be a shared trait with people with this hair color? "N-Nuaah~!! A-Alexander... w-wait~" Well, maybe it''s just a coincidence. Either way, I was going to play with Renka- chan''s vagina a bit to prepare her for the next thing, but... when my fingers caress her soft slit, I realize that she was already quite wet and so it should not be necessary to continue with pre-coital work... On the other hand, it seems like I couldn''t do something like that for now either... when Renka-chan feels one of my fingers begin to dig into her little cave, she stands up stopping me. I think that by doing this she reached the limit of her shame and, while holding my hand to stop me with a rather flushed face, she sits on the bed. "I-I too¡­ I want to make you feel good too, Alexander¡­" ¡­When I was pretending to continue with the foreplay a bit more to make Renka- chan relax a little more so that I could finish things off, she suddenly said that to me. Watching her gaze occasionally drop and head straight for the tent that had been forming in my pants some time ago, I quickly get the message! So while I show her a smile, in an instant I stand up on the bed to finish exposing my body completely since until now I was only bare-chested. "I-I will do it..." The point was to get her used to all this, and if I can enjoy while we achieve that, all the better! I put my hands on my pants to lower them, but before doing so Renka- chan''s hands are placed on mine. "U- Uahh¡­ it-it''s pretty big¡­ glup..." Then, after hesitating for a few seconds, she pulls my pants along with my underwear down leaving the beast free¡­ I almost feel that when my penis is fully released this one makes a little roar to show its impatience! ...well, although I wanted her to relax a little, I forgot that doing this could also cause the opposite... Renka -chan''s body trembles a little and she swallows involuntarily while her eyes seem to be absorbed by my member that was raised to all its splendor. But even though the main purpose for which I did this was not fulfilled and was even counterproductive, seeing her reaction, I could not feel anything another thing than a little pride. Certainly no man would tire of hearing similar words every time he introduces his life partner to a woman! "S-So¡­ I-I''ll start¡­ th-this¡­ e- emm¡­ hamu~!" " W-Wohh~" The good thing is that she quickly recovers from her surprise and does not hesitate long to hold my penis with her hands that despite her bravery still tremble slightly. First, she touches it as if to get a little familiar with it... then she moves her hand slowly back and forth as if checking a few things with this... and finally, her lips end up wrapping the part of the tip until they reach the edge where she was holding it with the hand! "...H-Hmmmp~" Hearing the moan that escapes from my mouth, she looks up and pauses for a second to check that everything was alright for my sudden reaction. So without having to tell her that everything was fine and I was just a little surprised, Renka-chan continues with what she was doing. "K-Kuuh!!" Her tongue begins to make circular movements around my glans, and with the tip of it constantly rubs its edges! I don''t know if she was happy to see me make expressions of pleasure or just now that was in control she was getting excited, but on her face, I could make out a smile now!! " Puah~... do-does it feels good?" "Y-Yes¡­ you''re pretty good at this, Renka -chan." After her tongue danced over my glans for several minutes, she stops to confirm that she was doing things correctly. Honestly, I had no complaints about how she did this! I wasn''t lying, she was actually pretty good at this! It was difficult to imagine that a virgin and inexperienced girl could achieve this!! At all times Renka -chan was careful that her teeth did not touch the skin of my penis¡­ and she used her tongue to rub some very sensitive parts of it!! "... n-now that we return to this world, I-I had researched on the net and... from my father''s magazines some things to prepare me..." I-I see... blessed internet!! Although Ogata and other Yami masters do not seem satisfied with this world, I must say that each world has its good things!! Also, I don''t know what Master Ma would think about his daughter using his treasures as reference material¡­ well, I''ll keep this a secret from him as a good disciple that I am. [Fufufu ¡­ it''s amazing how you can say that you are a good Disciple while your Master''s daughter performs oral sex on you. And this probably doesn''t stop there.] ...I-I''m sure he wouldn''t mind this. In fact, Master Ma had already entrusted Renka- chan to me before. Although... it is true that I will not go to tell him later about the things that have happened here. Nor do I think he would like me to give him details of all this. [Chup~] [ Squish ~] [ Chup ~] [ Squish ~] "G-Guuh~" Receiving my approval for her dedicated further study, Renka-chan resumes the work on my penis with an even bigger smile on her mouth. But this time she begins to move her head back and forth as she sucked with the lips until her cheeks were hollowed out. I clearly felt like she was accelerating my cum stored in my balls to rise to be expelled by her somewhat intense blowjob! It was a pleasant struggle between my effort to prevent that from happening and her constantly persisting in slurping the things that wanted to come out!! This fight goes on for quite some time¡­ sadly, I knew it was a battle I was destined to lose sooner or later. I was just trying to lengthen the inevitable. [ Chup ~] [ Squish ~] [ Chup ~] [ Squish ~] With my cock completely lubricated by her saliva and my pre-seminal fluid mixed together, Renka -chan tries even harder and swallows my penis completely until her nose brushes my pelvis while supporting herself with both hands placing them on either side of my legs. Now coupled with the wet sensation, her sucking, and caresses of her tongue, there was also the constriction of her throat that tried to squeeze me as if it were a vagina... at that moment I finally decided to raise the white flag to surrender! "Kuuuh!!" "H-Hmmmp~!!!" ¡­Well, it can also be said that it ended up making Renka -chan swallow that ¡° white flag ¡±¡­ this could still be considered a hostile action, right? The battle between us will probably have to continue after this... No! I''m sure this was only the first battle of this war!! Either way, I hold her head tightly, and even though it was probably no longer possible, I still try to push my penis deeper into her throat while I keep ejaculate!! Chapter 413 First night on a tourist island 3 Hello everyone, I hope you like the new cover! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "K-Kohon ! Kohon!" "Ha... ha... ...a-are you okay, Renka-chan?" Because of the pleasure felt by ejaculating, I got carried away a bit resulting in momentary discomfort for her from leaving an object buried in her throat for quite some time... So as I regain my senses and the stability of my feet a little, I quickly let go of her head to allow her to step back and breathe¡­ she ends up gagging a bit from this, and then covers her mouth while coughing a bit... "..." Although I was a bit worried about her now, Renka-chan seems to ignore this and instead raises her head a little to see my face by then... th-then open her mouth and shows me that inside it there was still enough of that white liquid that I had just expelled from my body. Her tongue now swam over all those stuff! ...although her action left me a bit puzzled, I felt a certain pride mysteriously rising from the most profound of my being! " Glup... Glup... " Then after seeing that I had paid full attention to her action, she begins to swallow the liquid in her mouth. As a result of this, her brow furrows a bit and she begins to mutter some things. "D-Did I do it right? I-I read earlier that I had to do this... although I don''t understand why. Is there any meaning in this?" "..." I wish I could say that I had no idea why this was, but¡­ I can understand the reason perfectly! It was simply something to satisfy a man''s ego and pride!! I-I couldn''t answer her with that, right? For that reason, I could only smile at her while caressing Renka- chan''s head a little... she looks at me with a little doubt tilting her head, but finally she only smiles at the feeling of my fingers gently rubbing her hair. ...now I feel guilty. It seemed like I was conditioning an action of hers. Besides... I should tell her that it was not good to believe everything one reads on the net... or rather, I would like to know what kind of magazines Master Ma was reading! I thought it was only light things, but¡­ I might be wrong about that!! ¡°¡­ S-Should I do it again? H-Hmmp~" While thinking about those things, Renka-chan''s voice brings me back. Instead of answering her, I also kneel on the bed and start kissing her. I did it without much thought, but... now there was a somewhat strange taste in her mouth... I just try not to think about it and continue to roll my tongue with her. Either way, it was something that was part of me, right? Also, thanks to the excitement, doing this was a little easier to accept. "Ha... ha¡­" Renka-chan''s question was due to my erection not going down, but¡­ although her suggestion was quite attractive, I think it was time to go to the main event! Now, perhaps because I had also stripped completely naked, her nervousness and shyness almost disappeared. .In fact, it was a bit regrettable to miss this opportunity to enjoy the sensation of her sweet lips... of the girls with whom I had a more intimate relationship only Saeko had done this for me on her own. Asking for this to Kurisu and Kushinada was a bit difficult¡­ especially the second one. Well, Saya had also provided me with this service on several occasions¡­ but since the last time I was in Gaia all those things happened with Saeko and Kurisu, then I had to spend more time on them on that period. I couldn''t have an intimate moment with Saya! Speaking of her ... since her condition to be able to move on to even more intense things with her was that I did it with Kurisu first, maybe now he should try to find a moment alone with her! Well, for now let''s think about that when I return to Gaia... at this moment I should focus on the girl in my bed now! "Now I want to eat the main dish, Renka -chan~" "T-This¡­ e-emmm¡­ th-that''s... O-Ok, but..." I finally get approval to take her virginity! But when I try to push her after hearing her words, she moves before me... "I-I want to do it myself¡­ i-is that okay?" "¡­Sure" I had planned to take the lead in all of this so as not to put too much pressure on Renka-chan, but looking at her eyes, I could tell that she was quite determined about this. Not that I had much of a problem with this, so in the end, I''m the one who lays on the bed. Once lying down, Renka -chan with slow movements places her waist on my lower belly while staying on her knees¡­ really, this was not bad at all! By spreading her legs while taking that position, she gave me quite an impressive show! I was a little worried that because of the time elapsed while she did me oral sex she lost a little moisture in her vagina, but... I can see to do that also gave her enough stimulation to keep Renka-chan ready for this! The juices from her pussy drained quite conspicuously and even threads of drops of that liquid slipped from her thighs!! Also, the tips of her large breasts that bounced due to her movements were held upright! "...glup" ¡­Thinking that now I would have sex with a girl with such a sensual body, the saliva accumulated in my mouth, the excitement, and enthusiasm in me only increased even more! "T-Then... t-then I''ll start..." With her words, she takes my penis with her right hand and aligns it with the entrance of her pussy. I could see the nervousness in her movements and face again, but Renka-chan continues decisively until the tip touches her lower lips. Take a deep breath, slowly exhale, and then her waist slowly comes down. " H-Haaan~! I-It''s inside..." ¡­I lift my head to see such a spectacle more clearly, and I can verify her words. My glans was now inside the tunnel of its tight cave! She seemed happy for her achievement, but unfortunately, still missing the part more difficult for a woman. Slowly, she continues to lower her hips until my penis feels her hymen preventing me from moving forward. Feeling this, Renka-chan''s movements stop and her nervousness grows even stronger. "H-Here I go..." "W-Wait!" "E-Eh?" After making up her mind and saying that, she clenches her teeth pretending to continue lowering her waist slowly. But when I feel the pressure on the tip of my penis increase, I put my hands on her buttocks and stop her. ¡­No, I didn''t have any strange fetish to make a request of or was pretending to retract from doing this. I just thought that if she did it that way while being quite nervous, this might be more painful for her. During my time here, I have also had a lot of free time to read some things, you know? There were several virgins around me after all... so I felt some responsibility to prepare myself to make things easier for them. Well, it''s not like it''s something that takes a lot of science to figure out. It seems that so far following my instincts wasn''t so bad and I didn''t screw things up with Kurisu, Saeko, and Kushinada. There were just some tips or things that were a bit obvious but due to anticipation or nervousness can be skipped during this. Like, for example, the vaginal canal of most women is quite sensitive in the first few inches of these... ¡­Therefore, I think it was good to give Renka-chan a little more stimulation until her nervousness subsided. "H-Hyaan~! ...A-Alexander?" While Renka-chan wanted to take the reins of this, I think it was best if I helped her a bit for now. With that thought in mind, holding her signing hips, I begin to grind my cock at the entrance of her pussy while making sure not to go too deep to break her hymen... just pressing it a little with the slow up and down movement I made while helped me with my hands also synchronizing her body. "H-Hauuu~" This seems to work perfectly and by spending several minutes repeating this, pleasure replaces Renka-chan''s nervousness. Also¡­ although it didn''t seem very stimulating, I must say that since the pressure from her vagina was concentrated on all the most sensitive parts of my penis, this was in itself a bit intense! Also since sometimes to vary things a little I would go backward completely until I took my penis out and re-entered her in the next moment, the sensation of pushing and opening through her soft vaginal lips in those moments was very pleasant. "N-Nuaagh ~!T-this is¡­ A-Alexander-Hauun~T-This feels good~ !! " As I get more used to the distance I had to go without breaking her hymen, the speed of my movements increases. As a result of this, Renka- chan''s breast falls onto my chest, and her face is now only a few inches from mine. " Haaan~!!" [ Squish ~] [ Squish ~] As the pressure of her breasts against mine and her nipples tickle me a bit every time I move, sweet moans escape her mouth even though she seemed to want to block them with her hands. And all this for me just motivated me more to continue attacking her! Her pussy now seemed more relaxed and was overflowing with her juices to wet my pubic area... this should be enough, I think... "Well... I think now we can continue to the end..." "E-Eh?" Seeing her wet and slightly unfocused eyes which seemed to have forgotten that until now she had not lost her virginity, I squeeze her buttocks with more force, and without giving her time to fully understand my words, I pull her down with force while my hip does the same in the opposite direction... "H-Hya-aaaan~ !!!" "K-Kuuh!" My penis glides quite smoothly and with just a little resistance I finally get fully inside her. Then as if complaining about the sudden attack, her vaginal walls contract with more force than before! On the other hand, Renka-chan seems to regain strength in her arms and pushes herself up until she bends her back a little and lifts her head towards the ceiling of the room... "N-Naaagh~!!" For a moment I worried a bit thinking that I shouldn''t have trusted what I read on the internet¡­ I hadn''t thought before about saying the same thing to Renka -chan?! But then I relax a bit by looking at her in more detail. Although it seems that perhaps the pain was unavoidable either way, I can see that it is quickly overcome by the intense pleasure that shakes Renka-chan''s entire body as she moans quite loudly. She surely had a great orgasm just now. Now I''m just a little concerned that she associates pain with pleasure in the future... Well, I''ll have to be responsible for that if it happens. "...are you alright, Renka -chan?" "Ha... ha¡­ H-Huh? Ah... I-I''m not crying!" "..." No¡­ I don''t ask that. Also, it was obvious that some tears were running down her cheeks now. She''s a bit of a Tsundere on some issues¡­ somewhat odd issues. Well, at least I think Renka-chan could be considered a pretty frank Tsundere when it comes to her feelings. ¡­Very different from a certain another girl I know. "You are very beautiful, Renka -chan... you are my beautiful woman now~" "E-Eh? T-That''s... " Instead of continuing with an absurd discussion at this point, it was better to proceed to better things. And what better way to counter a Tsundere than to be direct! From my words, she seems to completely forget what she was saying earlier and her face blushes a little more while showing a bit of shyness. ¡­Yes, it was certainly pretty cute to see Renka-chan acting that way. ¡°¡­Can you move? Or do you want me to?" "T-This... I think I can do it." Although it was very comfortable to be inside her, it was also a bit frustrating to just stay like this¡­ I also think it wasn''t long before I climaxed, so I urge her to move. Renka-chan begins to make slight movements back and forth on my waist as if to check her own condition, and then seconds later, combines those movements with a wobble up and down. At all times my penis rubs against the folds of her vagina and giving me comfortable pleasure! "H-Haan~ Alexander¡­ Alexander¡­ I-I love you~!" " Kuh... I love you too, Renka -chan" Probably feeling that her pain had decreased a lot or even disappeared, the intensity of Renka- chan''s movements increased. After several minutes of gentle rocking, she gets up putting strength in her legs as she placed her hands on my chest to support herself, and then dropped all of her weight until her glutes impacted my crotch. As she did this, her gaze didn''t leave my face and finally, as if she couldn''t take it anymore, she spoke between moans. Since it was obvious that she wanted to get an answer for her words from me, I decided to please her by expressing the same as her. ...although my feelings for her may not have been as intense as those I had for other girls, they weren''t a lie either. Also, surely these could only increase from now on. "R-Renka -chan... I can''t take it anymore... I-I''m going to cum... " "M-Me too... Nuugh~ I-I think I also will do it... Haaun~ Y-You doesn''t have to endure it, Alexander~!! " " Kuhh!!" "H-Haaan~!!" Along with the end of her words, I stop straining my lower belly and release my second load into the depths of Renka-chan''s vagina. Chapter 414 Kenichi World Tournament 5 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Nuugh~!" Since it was Renka- chan''s first time, I wanted things to be smooth and a bit calm. I didn''t want to push her body too hard so that she could act normally today. ¡­Yes, that was a good thought and aspiration I must say. Unfortunately¡­ I am the only one who can leave the room in the morning! In the end, it was impossible to let things with Renka-chan go gentle and smoothly!!!! Renka- chan and I rolled on the bed for many hours since we started having sex¡­ and even while taking a bath to go out and get ready for today, I ended up dragging her with me! ¡­Well, she was almost unconscious at the time, so it was best to help her clean herself so she could rest peacefully in bed. She must now be sleeping peacefully inside. Haaa~ I''m glad I was able to spend time with Kushinada earlier, if not¡­ I think I would have given up on continuing in the tournament so I could spend more time with Renka- chan¡­ I would probably lock myself up with her for a few days. Although I feel bad about leaving her alone for now, I can focus on her later. The sexual energy that this body possesses is not a joke¡­ even though we spent many hours making love, I didn''t stop because I was tired or had enough. It was just because if I continue would be bad for the body of Renka-chan! In the end, it seemed that her vagina was a bit wide¡­ after all, it was her first time and we continued to do it until the sun lit up the room. ¡­This is a bit worrisome, isn''t it? It is like being hungry and despite eating a lot there is no feeling of satiety¡­ even though you can enjoy ¡°the good taste of food¡±, there is still a bit of frustration for not being able to have enough! [Jiiiii~] "" ... "" As I stretch my body a little out of the room, I feel someone''s gaze on me. When I look up, there were Kenichi and Tanimoto¡­ these guys had their rooms next to mine now that I remember. "Oh~ have you woken up too?" It''s a beautiful morning, isn''t it? " "" ... "" ¡­Unlike me, these guys seemed quite tired and discouraged. It seems that they had not been able to sleep during the night either... but, unlike me, I don''t think it was because of a good thing. ¡­Maybe they are worried about the tournament? "You know? It seems that these rooms are not soundproof... " "..." "...is that so?" Now that I pay more attention, I could see some resentment inside their gaze¡­and from words that Tanimoto said while Kenichi just stared at me tightly, now I understand what happened. Well... I had thought about that possibility, but... as it was a luxury hotel, I thought that each room had good sound isolation... In fact, when I was doing it with Renka-chan earlier, she seemed a bit concerned about this and was trying to muffle her moans. I''ve always thought that hearing a girl''s voice during sex was one of the most exciting parts of this, so I couldn''t help but incite her to let her voice come out naturally using that excuse I had thought of... it seems that if she finds out about all this will be quite ashamed. "...if either of you two talk about this, then ... I''ll kill you~" "..." " Hiii!" While it didn''t matter much to me that these two found out that I was having sex all night, I had to shut their mouths to prevent Renka- chan from feeling bad or embarrassed if they talk to other people about this. Therefore, with a big smile on my mouth that was not quite a smile, I do not hesitate to threaten them. I think, with this, they will forget what happened before. Now Kenichi was backing away while shaking a bit and Tanimoto averted his gaze avoiding eye contact... much better now. "Come on, let''s see who we''ll have to fight today." "¡­it''s okay" "...y-yes" Having everything sorted out, the three of us started walking in the direction of the main arena where the fighting would now take place. It was a big ring surrounded by seats where people could watch the fights comfortably. ¡­From what they explained previously, there will be individual duels in turns to decide who goes to the next round. "...A-Alexander- senpai... y-you..." "...Hamtaro, I am a carnivore and I will not hesitate to eat the meat in front of me... and I will not hesitate to take advantage of my appearance to achieve it" "" ... "" In the end, it seems like it was impossible not to talk about it. Although, maybe I can''t blame them so much for being a little curious about those things¡­ they were still high school students¡­ and virgins on top of that. [...that last I think it was not necessary to mention it, Alexander] Well, I was just thinking about it, Aurora. I am tactful enough not to say it and hurt their poor feelings! Either way, I had to tell the difference between them and me! While Kenichi is really lucky with women, for him that seems to be more of a curse... and that''s a bit frustrating. As for the other boy... despite having an appearance blessed by the gods, his interest in women seems to be nil. "...trash sensei " "...damn lolicon " "T-This ..." ¡­Yes, the only girl I''ve seen Tanimoto show a bit of interest with is Kenichi''s little sister. Well, maybe because of the little age difference between them, then maybe that seems more acceptable¡­ even so, by being attracted to a girl of about 10 years old, he can''t escape being a lolicon! Also...unlike Tanimoto who does not seem to see in a good way what I say about I would not hesitate to use what I had at my disposal to win the heart of a girl and so he calls me trash, I do not see it that way! It''s not like I only use what is in my favor to get into bed with a girl and have a one-night stand! Although it may not seem like it, I am quite responsible about those things!! That is why his words do not offend me! ¡° Come on, couple of virgins! " ""..."" ¡­Well, maybe just a little bit. ----------------- ----------------- " Hey, Kushinada... I''m aware that this tournament was organized by Yami and maybe it was inevitable that it wasn''t too biased, but... b-but this... isn''t this too much?!!" " Gyaaah!!" ¡°¡­What did you expect? As you said, this tournament was organized by Yami " When I go to see the diagram of how the tournament would be carried out and I find my block, I can''t help but complain to Kushinada who we meet on our way here! Apparently, my first fight would be with a Yomi boy... No, that wasn''t the problem, the problem was that this boy was the only normal person I had to fight with in order to reach the final! In fact, even though those other people in my block still have to fight, it was almost 100% determined who my next opponents would be after this fight! The next one I''ll probably fight after this fight was the bald guy with a level 2 Soul! Also, if I defeat him and move on to the next round... things would only get worse since the next one would be the damn old man of the Ryozanpaku!! I don''t think they lose their previous fights, so they will surely be the ones I fight after! Shit¡­ a part of me knew something like this could happen, but¡­ I was still praying that my luck could change and have only normal opponents to fight today. ¡­I think the idea of going back to my room and just enjoying more time alone with Renka-chan is still not a bad idea to carry out. By the way, it seems that I was not the only one with a bad day... the person who ended up screaming before was none other than Kenichi. When I see the block he fought in, I also feel a bit sorry for him¡­ he would practically have to beat a Yomi member after another to advance to the next round. If I compare it, it seems that the block I fight in was quite short with only 3 fights to make it to the final¡­ the number of encounters in Kenichi''s block was at least double mine. Even so... I can not feel happy about it! It was as if in the block I am in they put all the most problematic people in this tournament!! I''d rather be in Kenichi''s place than fight the bald man and the old man!! Wait¡­ don''t tell me that Yami''s guys considered me troublesome too?! "...Kushinada, what do the other Yami leaders think of me?" ¡°About that¡­ yesterday at the meeting I, Ma Sogetsu, and Ogata announced our separation from Yami to be in the same group as you. We believed that it was no longer necessary to continue with them since we had practically fulfilled our objective, right? " ¡°¡­Same group as me? " I wanted to convince several Masters to follow me, but¡­ it''s not like I want to create another organization in this world! But, if I think about it, there were already several Masters who were following me or who were very close to me and were constantly by my side... Cockroach- kun, Shiba, Shigure, Apa, the brothers Ma, Ogata, and now even Kushinada... without a doubt now we seemed like a new group of Masters! " Kukuku... also, since the members of this group are practically Masters of different ideologies, I must say that it is quite surprising." "..." Shit, if you see it the same as Ogata says, then isn''t that bad enough?! Surely Yami''s others must consider me a bigger obstacle than Ryozanpaku now!! In addition, I have stolen 3 of their main members!! ¡­No wonder they put me in this group then. ¡°Well¡­ I go back to my room. Fuck this fixed tournament!" ""..."" If I think about it, I can get some rewards for how far I''ve come in this tournament. I don''t need to keep calling Yami''s attention anymore¡­ also, the things before were just my assumptions! It is not entirely certain that they see me as their enemy... But it is best to try to go unnoticed now. ¡° Glup¡­ glup¡­ by the way, it seems like now you''ve become the number one person those other guys want to eliminate. Congratulations, boy." "..." ¡­Why?! It should be Kenichi who has this problem! I should be able to concentrate on being able to choose other Masters that I can convince to help me in Gaia quietly!! " Kekeke... are you not happy, Kenichi? It seems like your chances of winning have increased now that you don''t have to fight some girl!" " Fufufu... you are a lucky boy, Kenichi-kun " ¡°¡­L-Luck? Where is my luck?! I have to fight all the Yomi members one after another now !! " ¡° Apapa~ One of them can also win their fights, you know Kenichi? " "U-n... you sho-uldn''t... underestimate them~" "" ... "" Well, I wasn''t the only one with a gloomy aura that surrounds me right now... also, unlike me, those guys were pressuring Kenichi to win the tournament for the prize... which was perhaps even worse since he couldn''t just withdraw from the tournament. But, now that I realize it, as Sakaki says, there were no girl names written as participants in these blocks¡­ while it was a good thing for both of us, neither of us could be happy about it. " Heee~ Why?! I had passed to the next round¡­ I could win the prize!" "...A-are they underestimating us?!" Well, it seems like some girls weren''t happy about it at all. Especially Miu-chan who had set her eyes on the award... and Kisara who doesn''t like to be underestimated as a woman. "...it seems that now they divided it into a tournament for men and another for women" ""Eh?!"" Izumi -san points to another table where the names of the girls who had participated in the tournament so far and went on to the next round were written. That was quite considerate of Yami, I must say... ¡°¡­Why do they separate us? Do they think that we will not be able to defeat men because we are women?!! " " Heee~ What about the award then?" " Well... I don''t know what the organizers think, but ... it seems that the award is the same for the winner in the female tournament" "..." "Great~!" Well, there are some who were still upset about this and others who were quite happy... everyone has their own way of seeing things. "By the way, the other Yami leaders were going to put you on that side..." "..." " Kukuku... we had to correct them before leaving Yami " ¡­This is one of the few times that I wouldn''t complain about it. It would be annoying, but I think it would have been better to be on the girls'' side this time... Chapter 415 Kenichi World Tournament 6 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "...so you are the one that will be my opponent?" "..." When I was pretending to go back to my room to pretend to forget everything about the tournament while I pamper Renka-chan a bit, a boy blocks my path. Although... I quickly ignore him since next to this boy there was a tanned man of great stature with enough muscles... my eyes quickly fell on him while I keeping guard. ...the atmosphere around that man made the hairs of my body stand up a bit. It was hard to describe... although I didn''t feel that he had any bad intention towards me, when our eyes meet, my body almost automatically gets on guard toward him! Instead of feeling a bad emotion coming from him, it was probably the opposite That looks from him radiated a great charisma which attracted you little by little! It was like¡­ no, seeing the skill above his head, this man had also been born as a chosen one of this world! ¡­A fucking [Hero]! " Whooh~ So this is one of the little guys Apa trained?! Umu, umu ¡­ he seems like a great boy~! " The funny thing is that he was one of the people who clearly I remembered from Yami thanks to the anime or manga.... or at least, his appearance. It was Apa''s brother disciple! But now I was a little more intrigued why someone with the [Hero] ability was on Yami''s side?! Shouldn''t he be a staunch ally of Ryozanpaku? This was quite unexpected. ...thinking about it a bit, I think I understood. While he had the ability of [Hero], this was not some kind of ideology or something similar... it was simpler. As far as I know, they were people with the power to fight against various opponents and win even in disadvantageous situations. Or they were also individuals who influenced others to fulfill an almost impossible goal. That description for the skill was more fitting. ¡­In other words, they were warriors with great luck and charisma! They were born to be praised on the battlefield!! So... what greater misfortune for someone with these characteristics than living in a totally peaceful era? Without a doubt, such a person would be one of the most dissatisfied with how the world is now¡­ it is not difficult to imagine that he would end up joining Yami. "¡­I do not like you. We will fix things in our fight." ¡° Hahaha, it seems my disciple is motivated to fight you, that is good~ I look forward to seeing Apa''s disciple fight now. ...He always wanted one, so now he must be very happy to be able to teach two talented boys~ Thank you for fulfilling one of his wishes" After this [Hero] lightly slaps my shoulders with his hands with a big smile on his face as he says that, those two walk away. Whaah~ Looks like that boy got mad at me for ignoring him all the time¡­ I''m sorry for him, but it wasn''t personal. I just had to have my attention totally on that man. ¡­In the end, he really didn''t seem like a bad person. Only... in his eyes, I could see a certain sadness or boredom... surely due to his disagreement with his situation. ¡° Kukuku¡­ what''s up boy? Won''t you withdraw from the tournament? " "...well, now I''ve changed my mind ." Yes, after seeing the boy who would be my opponent soon, I was a little more motivated to participate in the tournament! No, not that it made me want to check my skills with him, quite the contrary! I don''t think it would be difficult to defeat that boy, so... Why not advance a little further in the tournament to get some better rewards from the system? In addition, the next opponent after he, I feel it would be very useful for my current situation... if things are as I think, then he could help me get to the next level of Soul! As for the Elder from Ryozanpaku¡­ if my luck isn''t so bad, he might retire after I fight him for a while¡­ I want to believe that he entered the tournament to train Kenichi or me. And if it''s not that, it''s not like he would kill me... probably. Well, for now I could only bet and see what would happen. "Well, let''s watch the other fights while it''s our turn." ""Yes"" "I-I want to retire... I-I think my stomach hurts" ¡°Fufufu, you have come very far now, Kenichi-kun. So it would be a shame if you retire from the tournament" ¡° If you lose, then when we return, hellish training awaits you!" " Apapa ~Apa can help you forget your stomach ache~" "You can''t... Kenichi has to fight soon..." " Hiii! S- Senpai, help me~! " ¡°¡­ Sorry, I have my own problems right now. Don''t worry, if you die, then I promise to take care very well of Izumi-san" "E-Eh? Noooo!!" ¡­I just was kidding, you don''t have to see me with killer eyes¡­ oh~ It was because he probably remembers the sounds that kept him from sleeping last night? Well, it doesn''t matter, he seemed more motivated to fight now¡­ although, I think the person he directed his fighting spirit to was the wrong one. As Kenichi continued to watch me with his bloodshot eyes, we all moved to watch the fights and wait for them to call us as I said before. --------------------------- ---------------------------- (POV Renka ) When I woke up, I was alone in bed. That made me quite grumpy at first, but I remembered that we were in a tournament and Alexander now was probably there to fight in this one... Also, when I try to get up a slight pain and numbness in the area of my crotch prevents me from moving freely... feeling this, I can''t help but think about the things that happened the night before... or rather, what happened until a few hours ago! I feel the blood begin to rise to my face as various images reappear in my head! Remember that was pretty embarrassing, but... a feeling of joy and happiness was stronger than that! I wanted to throw myself on the bed and roll in it while screaming!! I manage to contain that urge and instead start dressing to go to the tournament. As for my participation, I think it was better to withdraw since I was not in the best of situations... the good thing is that the group stage is over and it would not affect Miu or the weak boy. I would have felt bad if that happened. As I was getting ready to go out, I noticed that there was a note on the bedside table with a couple of pills on it. When I read what it says in this, I can''t help but feel a little nervous... I had completely forgotten about that. Or rather, maybe I wouldn''t have cared much if that happened... The note said that one of the pills was a contraceptive, and the other was to help with any discomfort I might feel. ¡­I-I remember that before cleaning my body, the white liquid that Alexander had introduced inside of me did not stop coming out for a long time¡­ in fact, I think I still feel like something is moving inside me! I-If I don''t take this pill, I think I''ll surely end up pregnant... After thinking about it for a while, I decide to take both pills. Even if I wanted to be ahead of other girls, I don''t think it was time for both of us to bring a new life to this world. Better to wait for something like that. ¡°The next encounter is between Alexander and Kokin! Both guys showed very good skills in their previous fights, so it will surely be quite an exciting match!! Also, many of their challengers ended up in very bad shape¡­ they didn''t hold back one bit! That is why a very intense and bloody fight is expected, something that you, the spectators, will undoubtedly be happy to observe!! " I leave the room and immediately go in the direction of the Arena where the tournament should be taking place. A few minutes later, I meet the others watching the fights. It seems that I arrived just at the moment when it was Alexander''s turn to fight... Realizing this, I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. During all my way here, thinking that I would meet him again soon, I felt a certain nervousness that invaded me. Now I can relax a little more until he finishes fighting. "Renka -chan! Where were you?" When I approach to take a seat with the group, the vision of the majority falls on me and Miu speaks to me while gesturing for me to sit next to her... for some reason, I felt ashamed to see all of them... the gaze of some was pretty intense. Well, when I lay my eyes on the blonde girl, a feeling of superiority fills me and I can''t help but smile from forming on my face! Hehehe, now I''ve walked many steps ahead of this girl! No, not only her but also the woman with the sword of the Riozanpaku!! Although a part of me wanted to yell that at them, I hadn''t lost my reason for this emotion to do something like that in front of all these people. Maybe if I were alone just with those two things would be different, but... the truth is that that was only a momentary impulse, it was enough if only Alexander and I knew about it. "...are you okay, Renka-san?" "...y-yes" Perhaps due to seeing these girls and thinking about those things, when I walk towards Miu, the discomfort that I felt before becomes a little more present and thanks to that my steps become a bit unstable so that it is distinguishable and Izumi asks me that. So while I answer, I try to walk as normally as possible. " Hahaha, it seems like it''s time for those guys to face off~" It is a relief that just at that moment a man arrives and the attention of others is stolen by him... " Haaa~ That boy has bad luck..." " Apapa~ Poor boy, Apa feels sorry for him~" "U-n... he''s ve-ry... unfortunate." "..." ...that was probably not the reaction that man expected since he seemed quite taken aback by the comments of my father''s companions. And from his next words, it seems that he misinterpreted them... ¡°You don''t have to worry, Apa. Even though Kokin is quite serious when fighting, the red-haired boy will only get a little hurt¡­ if things get out of control, I''ll stop him myself~" " Agaard... you should stop that boy now, maybe it''ll be a bit late later, Apapa~" " Kukuku... what he says is true, if you appreciate your disciple, then you should tell him to give up now... otherwise, if he makes that boy angry, then maybe even though he doesn''t kill him, your disciple won''t be able to practice arts martial again." "..." ¡­I agreed with the words of Apachai-san and the man who had recently been following Alexander¡­ if that boy does something to anger him, then things for him could be bad. Perhaps this man and others of his group misinterpret something... although Alexander had spent time in the dojo of the Ryozanpaku, he did not share the same thoughts as those Masters! No, not only that... he might be even more extreme and ruthless than the Masters from Yami! When I was on Gaia and interacted a bit with the girls there, I knew that one of the concerns of many of them was that Alexander could be quite extreme at times¡­ some of those girls were afraid that he would become cruel and ruthless. ¡­Although, it is also true that some seem would not mind that and were determined to be by his side no matter what he became. Or rather, there were girls who were even more frightening than him... Going back to the things of now, although that man continued with a smile on his face, his gaze goes to the stage where Alexander and the other boy now seemed to be talking... the boy seems to release a quite strong and oppressive aura after saying something to him. Seeing this, that man''s confidence seems to be completely restored. Without a doubt, of all the boys I had seen here, his aura was perhaps the most intimidating, but ... a moment later after the two of them exchanged a few words, that aura was slowly swallowed up by another even more oppressive and even... much darker. Chapter 416 Kenichi World Tournament 7 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) ...when I get into the ring, a somewhat strange and annoying presentation of the guy in the mask is heard on the spot. I wanted to object that I had been quite contained in my fights, but¡­ remembering the 5 dying Mercenaries on the ground, maybe not many believed that. Right away, my opponent also goes into the ring. If I had to describe him, then I would say he was like a tanned Tanimoto with a slightly darker aura¡­ well, I don''t know if they both really look alike or just all men have started to look very similar to each other to me. Perhaps my lack of interest in trying to recognize them and pay more attention to them is becoming quite a severe habit. Although... curiously, that does not worry me too much. Either way, he seemed like a pretty serious person who didn''t smile much... "You... you are not very lucky, are you?" "..." Well, looking at him, I could only think about that. He should be unlucky enough to end up on the same block as me¡­ where the bald man and the old man were. Also, it might sound a bit presumptuous and I don''t want to admit it, but¡­ I should also qualify as a bad opponent for others, right? ¡°¡­No, I chose to have a fight with you. Besides, once I defeat you, then I will also fight against the other disciple of the Ryozanpaku by sure... well, as long as he also reaches the final " "¡­I see. You are one of those guys who thinks that overcoming difficult situations he will improve and become stronger... or you are simply a masochist" If he was a disciple of someone with the [Hero] ability, thinking that way was very likely, right? Well, he will learn the hard way that it is not always possible to overcome something with just effort and will. And I''m not saying it precisely because of my fight against him... "You know, even if you beat me and managed to also defeat the bald man who will surely be the next opponent in this block, I think it is impossible that you could defeat the old man." Yes, the biggest barrier on this block was none other than that damn geezer... I don''t even feel that I have a 10% chance to could defeat him... and that''s considering if I use all the things at my disposal on the fight. ¡°No, I know that it is impossible for me to defeat that old man. After I defeat you, the two people you mentioned will be disqualified..." "..." Shit! That is so unfair!! Why don''t they disqualify them now?! At least the damn old man, please!! ¡°If I win¡­ they won''t be disqualified, right? " "..." ...I don''t know if he bothered because I tell him that I would defeat him, or his silence was due to not even wanting to bother answering a rather obvious question. That irritated me a little more¡­ damn tournament rigged! "You wonder why I wanted to fight you, right?" "¡­no, the truth is no. I do not mind that" "..." Whether he wanted to fight me or it was his luck that things turned out this way did not matter, in the end, I would win regardless of the reason why we are fighting. I probably should have explained things better... now he was looking at me with a frown, which was probably an indication that he was very annoyed given his rather expressionless demeanor. ¡°¡­I wanted to fight you because there was something that bothered me when I saw you fight. You seem to be quite ruthless, but¡­ in the end, you don''t have the guts to take the last step. You''re just a hypocrite... even if you want to pretend otherwise, you don''t have the resolution to kill someone" "Are you... are you serious?" The boy doesn''t seem to take my words into account and ends up telling me about the problem he had with me¡­ well, we practically just met, so I was hoping he would say something silly... like he dislikes me being handsome and a great person... things like that. While I had no hope for it to be a good reason, this was¡­ probably something I didn''t expect to hear. This is no longer entered what would be an unwarranted resentment! The guy was accusing me of not being ruthless enough¡­ and that somehow bothered him! ¡­Well, this problem was not too bad maybe. If you look at it in a positive light, he was praising me for being a good person, right? I couldn''t get too mad about it. The thing was¡­ "I will show you what a ruthless person really is like... that martial arts were made to take down enemies more efficiently, not something to treat as a game!" The problem was... maybe this guy believed himself to be the personification of the word cruelty. As he spoke and took a Mue Tai- style fighting stance, he released a rather oppressive aura¡­ you could even detect a bit of killing intent in his gaze. "Ha-Hahahaha ..." "..." I could only react by involuntarily laughing at this whole situation. I didn''t want to make fun of him, but... probably if he didn''t react in this way, the alternative was to take a gun and shoot him and end his annoying misunderstanding... this was a bit like those scenes where a strong-looking character who boasts of being brave ends up being defeated with a single blow in an unexpected way. Probably annoying, he plunges at me trying to hit me with various techniques of Mue Thai... also, several of his attacks went directly to areas where it would be dangerous if one of those blows were to hit me. If the Mue Tai was already aggressive enough, this style he displayed could be considered murderous. Unfortunately for him, all of his attacks were blocked by me [ Seikuken ] without much effort. While one of the reasons was because I was stronger than him, it was also because I had seen this style before. ¡­Previously, before the school trip, I had learned this style from Apa. At first he refused a lot to teach me that, but after taking him and sneaking us into the zoo so he could hug various animals, Apa ended up agreeing. Yes, well... I must admit that learning this style of Muay Thai from him was quite scary and did not compare to the difficulty of having to bribe him... those days I think I was several times so close to death for quite some time that even some abilities of mine had risen on rank by that. So, if we compare the two of them, fighting this guy was probably only slightly more difficult than walking in a park. " Kuuh!!" " You, it seems you have misunderstood something..." After taking advantage of an opening in his movements, I hit him with my elbow under his chin causing him to withdraw several steps back. So being several meters apart, I decide to undo the misunderstanding he had about me... after all, I don''t know if I will have a chance to clarify this later. Yes, the impression he had on me could only be a huge misunderstanding... although, it probably wasn''t entirely his fault either. Because I had promised not to kill anyone in this world, when I fought, I would mentalize myself with that idea in mind¡­ therefore, there was no killing intent in my movements. Even it went so the day yesterday while I torturing a little those mercenaries. But if I''m honest, I had a slightly different point of view than this guy. Rather than respect or fear someone who could torture a person to death while having a strong killing intent... the truth is that I would be more scared to see someone do it happily without there being a desire to kill in him. ...a person like that could only be considered as someone very, very crazy. If you ask, no, I didn''t consider myself crazy. While I had tortured those mercenaries a bit without showing killing intent, I had no intention of killing them from the start. Also, not that I enjoyed it¡­ you could say it was a bit of something justified¡­ maybe. While the boy observed me with more suspicion because he had not been able to hit me, I decided to release my killing intent... and when I do, the oppression that was felt a little in the environment disappears. No, rather I stop feeling it because this time it was replaced by my killing intent. While this was a bit different than my domain, against innocent people it is perhaps even more effective in oppressing them. Unlike my domain where it probably felt like gravity was getting stronger making it difficult for the other person to move, a strong killing intent was perhaps akin to having someone¡äs hands squeeze your neck trying to suffocate you. ¡­And the stronger the killing intent, the stronger this feeling. As for how to gain and increase this one, that is something quite easy... you just have to kill. And the more things you kill, the stronger a person''s killing intent will be. Also, probably because when you kill a person something in you seems to change, the effect of killing humans is even greater. If you ask me, I think that the mind of a person who kills another breaks a little when he does so... something akin to madness, but not entirely madness. And yes, something inside my mind was probably broken long ago. I was fully aware of that... I probably couldn''t be considered a normal person anymore. My only consolation was that I had mentally prepared myself a bit when I decided that, in this life, I would surely take the lives of many people. "..." "What''s happening? Are you afraid of me now? ...or do you now want to hold on to the thought that I was a hypocrite and avoid the truth? " "Y-You... how many people have you killed?" ¡° Well... I don''t know, I don''t have a hobby of keeping score, you know? It''s not like I''m a serial killer~" [Yes ... you would probably now be considered a mass murderer?] ...that may be true, Aurora. But it doesn''t help! When I release my killing intent, the body of the boy in front of me freezes, his eyes wander from one side to the other trying to avoid my gaze, several beads of cold sweat formed on his face, and it seemed that he could not even breathe. So after what seems like a lot of effort, he somehow manages to be able to ask that question. Well¡­ I''ve killed quite a bit in the world of Saeko and the other girls there. Several people, but above all... many... many zombies. If I don''t kill 100 thousand of them with my bare hands, at least a few tens of thousands yes. Also, even though it couldn''t be considered the same as killing a person, having to kill something like zombies isn''t much different, right? You still have to see their faces every time you cut or smash their heads... maybe the only good thing is that knowing that if you don''t, you will end up being food for them. So that makes it much easier. ¡­So most likely the killing intent of Yami''s Masters couldn''t even be compared to mine. It was not surprising that the boy froze upon feeling this. ¡°¡­You know why I didn''t kill those mercenaries? It was for two reasons. The first, a promise not to kill people in this world... well, you probably don''t understand that and consider it the ravings of a madman, it doesn''t matter. As for the second reason, it was simply because it wasn''t necessary. Those guys would no longer be considered a threat to me in the future. It had no meaning that I took their lives. " As I get closer to him, he seems to try to back away by forcing his body to move, but to his misfortune, he can''t move even a little. Soon I am within a few steps'' distances of him. ¡°It''s funny how you accused me of being a hypocrite for not having killed a person, but... it doesn''t seem like you''ve killed someone yet. You are like a rabbit making fun of an elephant for having big ears. I wonder if your annoyance with me is because my actions reminded you of yourself? It was probably something like that, right? Unfortunately for you, I had to kill many people before. I am not the same as you." The reason why my killing intent affected him so much was because of that. To put it simply, this guy was accusing me of being what he practically was... ¡°G-Get away¡­ y-you''re crazy! Stay away from me!! " "..." It seems that this time he manages to move... but contrary to expectations, I think it was because I caused him enough fear that he himself suppressed the feeling he felt for my killing intent that prevented him from moving. I don''t know whether to praise him for that... Chapter 417 Kenichi World Tournament 8 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Renka ) "A-Alexander- kun will be fine, right?" "...no, I think the right question is if... the other boy will be fine, right?" When both of them begin to exchange blows, it is inevitable that some nervousness sets in the atmosphere. Even though I and the other girls who cared for his safety knew his abilities well, watching him fight was a bit disturbing. So it wasn''t strange why Miu was asking that, which was perhaps more of a rhetorical questioning. I don''t know who is the one who speaks after her, but¡­ it seems that the others were more in agreement with that way of seeing things. Well, it''s probably true that the person most at risk in that ring was the other guy¡­ and that becomes more obvious when the two exchange blows. Despite the fact that this boy was quite aggressive, none of his attacks managed to hit Alexander. All his movements were perfectly blocked or dodged by him, and even that boy ends up receiving a counterattack by making him take several steps back. ¡°¡­Hey, isn''t that boy''s attacks to try to kill his opponent? They were all targeting quite sensitive areas. " ¡° Hahaha, well¡­ Kokin is probably a bit motivated in this fight~ Even so, it seems like you all did a good job training that boy, his defense is pretty good. You have done a good job training your disciple, Apa~" " Apapa~ Apa always hit Alexander as serious as he could be~!" "" ... "" As Sakaki-san says, that was one of the reasons why the atmosphere had become tense. That boy''s attacks could be considered murderous moves¡­ if one of them managed to hit Alexander, that would be bad enough. As for that boy''s Master''s response, his words did not represent the seriousness of the things that were happening in the arena. On the contrary, it seems that it was a normal meeting between two martial artists who only exchanged pointers showing their skills, nothing that was dangerous. At this, the other Masters frown a little, probably a little disgusted by his attitude, but the atmosphere quickly breaks down by the words of Apachai-san... probably, for him, teaching defense has the meaning of hitting the person who teaches... I don''t know which one of the two of these masters of Muay Thai is more dangerous now. ¡°H-Hey¡­ wasn''t the boy supposed to be one of you from the¡° Fist of Life¡±? Why is his killing intent so strong?! How many people has that boy killed! " "..." ¡­Then for the first time the smile on that Muay Thai Master''s face breaks. The reason was none other that, suddenly in the whole place, the temperature seems to drop a few degrees... also, there was a suffocating sensation. And that was even though this aura was not directed towards any of us. So it wasn''t surprising that the person this was focused on was now totally paralyzed with a completely pale face devoid of any color. As for that Master''s question, this time it was the turn for the Ryozanpaku people to look away avoiding having to answer him. Some even tried to whistle while still eating some of the things that were offered to the spectators of the tournament. ...I must say that it was quite disgusting to see how some pieces of food were spit out while trying to whistle uselessly, that''s why I would like them to stop doing it. On the other hand, I don''t think the Ryozanpaku Masters knew exactly how many people Alexander had to kill to have that rather dark killing intent. From what I heard from the girls on Gaia, in a world they visited before, they had to kill almost every day to survive. Because of that, even some girls who were quite calm and looked like they wouldn''t kill any flies had to get their hands stained with blood there... now if you also put Alexander who was quite a determined person in the same place, surely he would style a path full of bodies and blood wherever he walked. And seeing how heavy his killing intent was now, it seems that is precisely what happened there... Without a doubt, if you are based on the standards of this world, Alexander was a dangerous person that others should try to avoid. Even I can''t help but wince for a few seconds when I feel that killing intent ... The good thing is that I can recover much faster than the others since I understood a little more about the world where he and the other girls lived. Unlike here, it was not a place governed by laws and principles... there the only thing that mattered was to be stronger than someone else. "T-This..." "...Do not worry, I know that Alexander is not a bad person. He''s just a little different from the people of this world." "Y-Yes" Also, even though the environment around Alexander was now quite dark, I know that he was not a madman who was killing anyone who annoys him or crosses his path. If so, there probably wouldn''t be so many girls around him, right? So seeing Miu get quite flustered when she sees Alexander like that and, perhaps being the most surprised by this, those words come out of my mouth to reassure her as I hold her hand. It was something almost involuntary since, if I think about it, it would be better if she gave up on Alexander, right? Interestingly, I felt uncomfortable knowing that someone else was afraid of him and considered him a bad person. And more if that person was a girl that he cared about. ¡­I wonder if that''s because my feelings for Alexander are stronger now than before? A part of me wants everyone else to think of him as a great person! " Renka-chan, you..." " Hmn ?" While I was thinking about those things, suddenly my father speaks to me. Until now he had been silent as he focused his gaze on me, so¡­ that made me quite nervous! It was like he could see right through me! So when our gazes meet, I feel my body tense involuntarily¡­ and it seems my fears weren''t unfounded, his next words were even more effective than Alexander''s murderous intent to take my breath away! "My little Renka has grown... now she has become a woman completely~ Papa is sad but happy at the same time..." "..." Thanks to his words, everyone''s eyes meet me! Some simply did not fully understand what these implied, but others quickly see through those words and grasp the meaning in them!! I could only stand there with my mouth open not knowing how to respond to that! I wanted to block my father''s mouth so that he couldn''t continue speaking, but the only reaction my body could do at that moment was to blush and shake a little!! So, as if the situation wasn''t bad enough already, my father continued with the subject! " ...Papa maybe will be a grandfather soon now?" ¡­ Damn, it was as if he wanted to make things clear so that people who still felt doubts would finish understanding what he was talking about! ""W-What?! "" Finally, the awkward silence is broken by the voices of various people... and thanks to that, now the looks of the others towards me of perplexity were even more uncomfortable! Especially Miu who was beside me and who I held her hand... she looked at me with his mouth open as if she were still processing what my foolish father said! Although before a part of me wanted her and the other two girls close to Alexander to know this, now I understood that it was not something for which perhaps I could puff up my chest to speak with pride... although it is true that I felt a bit of superior over Miu and Shigure-san, or other girls, it was still quite embarrassing for me they to find out about this. Well... I think it wasn''t as bad as I thought. Shigure-san just looked at me with a little curiosity in her eyes, and Kushinada-san just seemed to be evaluating me with her gaze. Perhaps because Miu was the only one with an age close to mine among the three and also I identified with her the most, her gaze was the most difficult with which I had to deal. ...I could only look away from those eyes that seemed to want to dig out the whole truth of that matter! Damn father! Couldn''t you talk about those things when we were alone?!! It was my father, so I knew that sooner or later we would probably have to talk about it... and I was preparing for it. I didn''t expect him to bring up that topic so suddenly¡­ much less, while we are surrounded by other people!! No, I think my father is not that stupid... or so I want to believe! So most likely my fool father used me to break the gloomy atmosphere from before by the fact that Alexander showed his killing intent. " Hey boy, don''t just stand there and hit that fucking Alexander! No, better kill him!! Hey you, can''t you make your disciple do something and not stay stupidly still there?!! " "" ... "" Well... there were also some people who, instead of focusing on me, directed all their attention towards Alexander who was in the arena. Of course, it didn''t seem to be for good reasons¡­ that was clear from Sakaki-san''s screams and claims. Furthermore, other boys constantly nodded to his words and also cast their eyes on Yami''s Master as if wishing him to do something to make his disciple carry out his wishes. ¡­That man doesn''t seem to know how to react to his sudden requests and can only set his eyes on the ring again. The good thing is that when I had the urge to run out of the place to avoid everyone''s gaze, Alexander once again caught everyone''s attention... most of them refocused on what those two below were doing. ¡° Apa¡­ did you also teach that style of Mue Tai to that boy? That is quite unexpected. " "A-Apa didn''t do it because he helped me go to the zoo to pet the animals there~!" "..." "¡­I see, so he basically bribed you to teach him that." "N-No! Apa believes that Alexander-kun was a good disciple and I only had that left to teach him! A-Apa will go for more food~ " ¡­He tries to escape when everyone''s gaze falls on him and they ask him those things. Yes, in any way that you look this, it was obvious that Alexander had bribed him. Watching what was going on in the ring now, Alexander''s stance had changed now. He normally used Chinese Kenpo as his main base and incorporated the movements of other disciplines on it, but now his posture was that of someone who practiced Mue Tai... Seeing that bothered me a bit... maybe it was because of my own pride as a Chinese Kenpo practitioner that made me think that it was an art superior to the others... or maybe I just liked seeing him take a position like that since it made me feel closer to he. Also, not only the movements that Alexander was showing were more focused on the Mue Tai, as Yami''s Master says, it was the same style that that boy had shown before! So when his disciple witnesses this, his body starts to shake more. ¡°This is bad¡­" "" Alexander / Alexander-san !! "" Suddenly, seeing that Alexander began to attack that boy, his Master throws himself into the ring causing several other Ryozanpaku Masters who were with him to move behind that man while Miu and I got up from our seats to scream worried. " Ohh~ It''s a shame, it seems that Kokin is disqualified because his Master ended up intervening~" A few seconds later, Alexander had retreated several steps while Kushinada, being the first to arrive there, watching the other two in the ring¡­ Yami''s Master had his eyes on Alexander, and his disciple now seemed to have fainted. Chapter 418 Kenichi World Tournament 9 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) After the boy who practicing Mue Tai fainted, I quickly recoiled as I sensed various presences approaching at high speed here. A second later, the Master with the [Hero] ability takes his disciple in his arms and begins to examine him. In addition, Kushinada also comes to my side along with other Masters while observing a little alert the movements of that man. ¡° Fuuu~ Looks like he''s just fainted. I was scared for a moment, hahaha" "" ... "" Finally, with his words, the atmosphere seems to relax a bit. Well, what did you expect? Although the boy was a bit annoying, we didn''t have a lot of resentment for each other... or at least, I didn''t. ¡­So please, I hope that Kushinada and the others next to me stopped staring at me as if that was quite surprising! ¡°Boy, if you only wanted to defeat my disciple, with your strength, I think it was not necessary for you to use that style of Mue Tai¡­ for a moment I thought you had killed him, you know?~" ¡­Well, I think this misunderstanding is also largely my fault. As he says, in the eyes of other Masters, it was probably like I was trying to take the boy''s life using the style Apa had taught me before... I could have just used a normal movement to knock him unconscious and thus move on to the next round. But like I said, the boy had annoyed me a bit and therefore I decided to attack him with the same movements. I was sure that surprised him quite a bit~! Of course, since I didn''t want to take his life, I just scored my blows on his body without using my energy or much strength on them. Although... since there was a rather strong killing intent behind them, the boy ended up fainting when he felt those light blows... surely it was quite scary and he must have thought that he will die. ¡° Hahaha, well, I think this will be a good experience for Kokin. Hope to see your next fights boy~" ...I would not so agree with him. Instead of a good experience, this will surely be something that the guy will want to try to forget. Anyway, seeing that his disciple was fine... at least physically, a big smile returns to that man''s face and while he is carrying him, he leaves saying that. We also do the same and leave the ring for the next two people to face each other. Well, aside from the fact that there was no deadly enmity between us, I also didn''t want to make an enemy of a person with the [Hero] skill. This was one of the reasons why I decided to defeat the boy without causing him many injuries. It would be quite troublesome if that man put me on his list of people he had to deal with. The tournament continues and one contestant after another is defeated or goes on to the next round. Among them, there were also the boys from Shinpaku and Kenichi. Boxing boy, Tanimoto, and Sigfried go to the next round without much trouble. On the other hand, after a fairly intense fight against one of Yomi''s members, Kenichi also manages to move on to the next round. ...since I felt a little guilty that he now had to confront all those boys in a consecutive way, I deciding to help a little by giving him some pills so that in his next fight he would be in a better condition. Also¡­ if I meet those three guys in the final, surely I can make them retreat without having to fight~! I think we all win if that happens! "H-Hyaaa! I-I don''t want to keep fighting!! I-I''m sure the next ones will only get stronger. They will kill me, they will definitely kill me!! " " Y-You can do it, Kenichi-kun! " ¡­Well, Kenichi seems to think that he just will get hit harder the further he progresses in the tournament, so maybe he doesn''t agree with my thoughts as much. Right now he doesn''t seem to even be able to hear Izumi-san''s words of support¡­ now he had entered a mode of denial and cowardice. On the other hand¡­ when Ranka-chan and Miu -chan come to see me in the waiting place where everyone waits to be called for their next meeting, the atmosphere between them was a bit strange. Miu-chan was watching me with a smile on her face, but she had a rather intimidating aura around her! And Renka-chan¡­ since the two of them arrived, our eyes met and she quickly looked away¡­ or seemed to want to say something and finally she just blushed and turned while making some [ Kyaa ~] sounds and twisting her body a little. She looked pretty cute when did that, but... that only make the attitude of Miu - chan was even darker! So I wish she to stop a little. ¡­ Umu, it seems that what happened last night is no longer something that only I and her know now. This is even more clear because when I look into the stands where were the others, I can see Sakaki with an equal aura of dark that Miu- chan... no, if I pay attention and read his lips, I''m sure he is saying "Die please"!! Fuck! Even if you ask me nicely, I will not do it! Also, where is that ideology that you held before of defending and value people''s lives?!! Also... I think when I was fighting the boy who practiced Mue Tai I heard his voice encouraging him to defeat me... or rather, telling him to finish me off! I would like to get mad at him but looking at his reaction to finding out that I had sex with Renka- chan, I''m sure Sakaki is a virgin¡­ a man of almost 30 years a virgin¡­ that''s kind of sad, isn''t it? "Fuck you, damn brat!!" I was probably making an expression expressing my thoughts or he has acquired an ability to read minds¡­ I could hear his screams up to here cursing me. "N-No... you just yelled at Sakaki-Shisho that he was a v-virgin pitiful middle-aged man..." Well, I didn''t care much about his envy and jealousy, I was more concerned about the reaction of other people there. One of these people was none other than Renka-chan''s father¡­ Master Ma! When I put my eyes on him with a little trepidation... he smiles at me and gives me a thumbs up! A-A great man... he was a great man!! ¡­I''m sure not many fathers in-laws would act that way when they found out that you helped their precious daughter to become a woman. I was prepared to receive several complaints and even some hits, but it seems that I was worrying too much. He wasn''t one of those jealous parents¡­ which I certainly can''t say about the old man, if it had been Miu- chan, maybe our future fight would turn into a life-and-death battle! No, surely it would have been that way!! As for the other two people that I was a little concerned about their reaction, they were Shigure and Kushinada. Thank goodness they both don''t seem very different than they normally do. I can breathe a sigh of relief when I see this¡­ or so I wanted to do, but the pressure of Miu- chan next to me didn''t allow it. "W-Well... it seems like they call me again, I''ll go now" "..." "B-Be careful, Alexander." ¡­I spend quite a long and awkward time between these two girls who at this moment were showing opposite attitudes¡­ Kenichi and the others even have to go fight again before they finally call me. When they do, I run away... yes, I escape! With that atmosphere, it was too difficult to try to have a conversation! The problem was Miu- chan, I could only wait for her to calm down a bit so we could speak... now trying to do so would end in failure by sure. Then with Renka-chan''s breath and Miu -chan''s piercing gaze, I step into the ring again. There I meet the bald guy who was already waiting for me... with how uncomfortable things were before, I had even forgotten that he would be my opponent now. Well, seeing him, I quickly remember the plans I had for this fight! ¡°¡­I should thank you, boy. Thanks to you, what I thought would be just a waste of time turned into a very profitable business! " "¡­what do you mean?" As I was preparing to fight and was glad that this time there was no strange introduction from the commentator, that man initiates a conversation. Also, he was saying some pretty strange things, so that I can only ask him for a better explanation to understand. " Hehehe... when I realized that I would have to fight with that crazy old man, I thought I had lost every chance to win the prize, you know?" "..." ¡­Although my main purpose was not the tournament prize, unfortunately, I could sympathize with what he was saying as I was in a very similar situation! I was also very worried about having to fight that damn old man!! "¡­then? Did you find any way to defeat him? If so, would you mind telling me how to do it as well? " "¡­No, of course not. In the world of martial arts, everyone knows that this old man is a monster... " I didn''t have much hope for that, but I can''t help but be disappointed when he reaffirms that this old man was a monster... seriously, I had a hope that the old man would be weakened by something like Kryptonite... or that, if he sank into the sea, then it was just dead weight. Unfortunately, the reality was quite harsh. ¡­Wait, maybe there is something that can weaken the old man! B-But¡­ doing that is a bit¡­ no! There is nothing shameful as long as you can beat that old man!! ¡° What I mean is that the organizers of this tournament offered me the same amount of prize money if I can get rid of you, boy! Hahaha, don''t you think this is so cool?! " "..." While I was thinking about how to defeat the old man in my next fight, the bald man begins to boast of his good luck... or at least, the good luck that he thinks he has. Whaah~ I didn''t expect Yami''s to move against me so fast¡­ now it seems like my head has a payoff! Fuck! Why does this only happen to me? Before I wondered why they did not take care of the Ryozanpaku with money since the organization seemed quite rich, and now they really used this to deal with me!! ¡­This depressed me a bit. ¡° Besides, if I finish you, they will make that damn old man disqualified from the next fight! So it is certain that I will also get the prize from this tournament!! Hahaha, fortune is certainly on my side don''t you think, boy? " "...you are not counting the chicks before they hatch? To get all that you say, you have to defeat me first... bald. Do you really think those guys would offer a reward just like the prize from the tournament to kill me if it was such an easy thing to do?" "..." The bald man''s laughter stops and then he begins to look at me seriously¡­ while he does that, I also do the same to analyze him. As I had seen before, he was level [112] and his martial skills were rank [B]. Although I think that fighting him would be a bit easier than my confrontation with the guy of suit that I fought in the preliminaries, I still had to be a little careful in this fight... and more because unlike that guy, this man didn''t seem to have any misgivings about killing his opponent! ...Well, the other guy even though he said he wasn''t trying to kill me, his movements were quite serious. ¡° Hehehe¡­ well, I admit that maybe I was a little too excited, I''ve seen you in your previous fights and you seem to be quite a skilled boy. I can''t deny that, but¡­ " As he spoke, the aura around him intensified a bit¡­ now he was clearly showing that he was someone with a soul level 2! I could feel a bit of pressure and suppression due to our difference in soul levels! ¡°Unfortunately for you, I am not the same as those guys from before! Unlike the others here, I am at the Master level!! I won''t need much effort to deal with you, boy. Hahaha¡­. " ¡­I could understand why he seemed so confident that he could win the tournament. If it weren''t for the fact that the old man was participating, and now there wasn''t also the guy of suit which would be a worthy opponent for him, it was almost certain that this bald man could defeat the others at the disciple level. Although... the statement of him calling himself as someone of the Master level, that was something that perhaps many would not agree ... also, despite being a bit at a disadvantage in our levels, I did not feel that I would lose! Chapter 419 Kenichi World Tournament 10 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "" ... "" Both of us took our fighting poses and then we began to observe each other a bit waiting for an opening from the other to be able to attack. Well, I think I was a bit at a disadvantage because of the pressure that he generated and it made things a little difficult for me! ¡­I had a way to counteract this problem quickly, but this time I decided not to! If I used my domain, this pressure would be expelled and even our situations would be reversed! Unfortunately, I had chosen to fight this time without using my domain! I think it was the key to be able to advance my soul level! Until now, it can be said that my body has been exempt from this pressure from other people... I used my domain to make things easier for me when I was fighting! I don''t think it was a bad thing, but¡­ this way I couldn''t feel enough pressure to push my soul into the next level! Or at least that''s what I thought. I believed that submitting myself to the full pressure of someone with a higher soul than myself would help me achieve my goal. ¡­There were other ways, probably, like fighting someone of a Master level or with an ability similar to mine like [King''s Dignity], maybe anyone who could put pressure on me should work for this. But... I think it was much more safe fighting this guy than with a Master from this world. Also, it''s not easy to find someone with the [King''s Dignity] skill¡­ II should have used my opportunity with the fool prince fight from before, but at the time I didn''t think about this. And it''s a shame that I ended up crippling that guy... now I regret it a bit, it would surely have been easier to do this while fighting with him since perhaps the pressure of that ability was stronger than that generated by someone with a higher level of soul. [Well, as for the pressure that one person generates on another, certainly the one that is felt against someone with a higher soul level is something more instinctive. So, if compared to a Master''s aura with skills on mastery level, it is a little weaker. The aura that a Master generates would be the next strongest, and finally, skills with a domain would be stronger. After all, a King can have multiple masters at his disposal, right? Furthermore, there could also be combinations. As a King who also has the great martial mastery to become a Master. Or a Master with a higher soul level than his opponent. Even a combination of the three things is not impossible... someone with a Master level, with a domain, and with a higher Soul level. But to keep it simple, it would go something like this: [Higher Soul Level] <[Aura of a Master] <[Domain]. Either way, I think it''s a good idea for you to fight someone with one of those characteristics without depending on your domain, Alexander! Strive~!!] ...Geh, I would not like to meet a person like the last one. It would be quite troublesome! For now, I only have to fight with a person with a soul level higher than me! And if for some reason this is not enough, then I will have to fight someone seriously at the Master level without using my domain¡­ honestly, I don''t want to do something like that! ¡° Hahaha¡­ if you don''t fight, I''ll finish things easier for you! I will try to make you die without pain!! " "...thank you for your ''great'' consideration, but I will have to refuse" After watching us for a few seconds, the bald guy decides to start attacking and lunges at me! His fighting style seemed to focus on the movements of his arms, making them like snakes or whips that twisted and moved very irregularly! Also, the range of those attacks was a bit difficult to predict!! ¡­When I activated my [ Seikuken ] to try to resist his attacks, several times his arms seemed to lengthen taking me by surprise and I received some touches from these attacks! Furthermore, because he had a level 2 soul having surpassed strength and even some aspects of a normal person, his movements were quite agile and with considerable strength behind them! " Ohh~! The contestant ***** has started to launch a barrage of attacks! Looks like the redhead, Alexander, is in big trouble right now~!! Will he be able to attack his opponent and reverse his situation? Or maybe was his opponent too strong for him this time?!!" ...things weren''t as desperate as the commenter claimed. It still wasn''t like I was in a desperate situation where I could only wait and hope for my defeat! By the way... I''m sure that damn commenter knew that this man had a level 2 soul and he shouldn''t possibly be fighting here! Well, until now he always had a big smile on his face so I couldn''t say that he was making fun of me, but... it was very annoying how he continued to praise the bald man while looking very cheerful every time he managed to scratch me... this was not a bit too unbiased?! No, well... I must admit that certainly up to now time he has been quite partial in everyone''s struggles. And if I don''t attack the bald guy and just stay defensive, there''s no way he''ll say some nice things about me, right? ¡°D-Damn brat¡­ you seem to be quite tough, don''t you? " In addition, contrary to the cheers of the spectators, the bald man was much clearer about our situation and began to get frustrated by all his failed attempts to hit a good blow. Although... he was not the only one starting to get frustrated by all this! While it was annoying to have to be on the defensive, the main problem I had to face was the strong feeling telling me that I was fighting an opponent stronger than me and urged me to withdraw from the fight! ...logic told me that our strengths were not so different, but the aura of a level 2 soul that this man had generated an oppression that tried to contradict this thought of mine! It was quite annoying... like my body seemed to have an instinctive fear of this bald man!! I had to fight my own impulse to release my dominance and counteract this feeling¡­ and thanks to all this, it was more difficult for me to focus on the fight! In fact, it was because of this that I received more attacks than I should have!! "..." "Go dead! Go dead! Die damn brat!! " Soon, the attacks from this bald intensified... it seemed that he had intended to use all its advantage of having a soul level higher than mine since the amount of energy in his attacks increases. I had no alternative but to also do the same and match his strength. Besides... ¡°[Kazoe Nukite] ¡­[Futae no Kawami]!! " " K-Kuaah! D-Damn brat¡­ I-I''ll rip your head off!!! " ¡­ When the bald man uses a movement attacking with his two hands as if they were blades directly towards my neck, I use my more damaging techniques! His arms are repelled back, and then I poke a few more holes in his body by digging one of my fingers into it!! As a result of this, the man''s face flushes with fury and some veins appear on his bald head! This had undoubtedly bothered him a lot!! " Woooh~ !! Here it is! The boy has taken the opportunity to counterattack and made the man with the shiny head take several steps back~!! Will the boy take the opportunity and finish the fight? Or will it be Shining-Head- kun''s turn to reverse the situation?!! " ¡­Besides, it didn''t help that the commentator started calling him [Shining-Head-kun ]. I think that man has a talent for giving nicknames¡­ and I think that in a sense, he is also despising this man by calling him[kun]¡­ obviously he knows that this person was a grown man and also someone almost in the Master level. He probably did not completely agree to allow this man to ruin his prized martial arts tournament... when the bald man turns in his direction with some hostility, the guy of mask and big smile also releases his aura. Then the bald man doesn''t have the courage to complain about this and he goes back to concentrating on me... Seriously, I hope this works out and helps me advance my soul level¡­ seeing the aura of a true Master with a level 2 soul, I don''t feel much of a chance to be able to fight it without the use of my domain. Perhaps he would die in some movements due to the oppression of his aura! The good thing is that when I attack him, for a moment I felt something in my mind change a little! As if for an instant my own aura countered his!! ¡°Brat¡­ you have made this yourself! I don''t like killing children so I only wanted to cripple you so I could collect my reward, but¡­ now I feel like finishing with you completely!! " " Hahaha... what a coincidence, I was thinking the same thing!" This time, in addition to his aura, I could feel the man''s killing intent pointed directly at me. It was a true killing intent from someone who had taken a person''s life and not something similar to what the boy who practiced Mue Tai showed earlier! Well, I can''t say it was anything surprising either¡­ when I released my own killing intent, it was the bald man who ended up frowning and being shocked. Either way, I was a little perky right now! I thought I had grasped what I needed to advance to the next level!! Not only did I have to resist his aura with my own body, but I also had to fight it! He was sure that if to, then that change in my mind that I felt before would arise again!! For that reason, while the bald man moved his arms a little to get rid of the numbness in his arms so that he could attack again, this time I take a step forward despite my body telling me otherwise!! And, according to my suspicions, for each step I took, I felt that that bad sensation that I had before was getting weaker and weaker. "Y-You..." ...and if I looked at our auras with my eyes, I could see how my own aura fought against his. They seemed to collide and¡­ at first, his aura pushed mine a bit! But with every step forward I took, it was as if my aura was forced to try to counter his! Until¡­ [Boom!!] ...finally, I hear a small explosion! Although I didn''t know if this was something that only happened in my head or was it due to the clash of our auras on an equal footing! Yes, I had entered the second soul level!! ...the wind seems to spin a little around me. This phenomenon was probably caused by a large amount of energy that began to flood my body from the atmosphere! Also, I felt like my energy core grew a little to be able to contain all that energy that was being compressed within me quickly!! [ Beep ] [Soul level up completed... Elemental Affinity unlocked... [Soul Pillage- SSS] skill acquired] " Hahaha... finally, I finally managed to move forward!" "D-Damn it!!" At this moment I felt a great euphoria and couldn''t help but laugh out loud! Also, I felt a great force flooding my body!! I had the feeling that now I could even fight that damn Elder!! ¡­And it seems that also some things had been unlocked in the system with my advance. Unfortunately, I did not have time to check this now. Perhaps feeling that things had become more difficult for him, the bald man starts his attack again! Also, it was obvious that this time he was going to risk everything in his next attack! The aura around him was as if it exploded since his energy emanated from his entire body !! Surely it would not last long with such consumption... but now this did not seem to matter to him. ...it''s a shame that even with all this, now his movements seemed slower... no, without a doubt I was the one who had become faster! And most importantly, that annoying feeling from before had totally disappeared now! I could move freely while dodging his blows quite easily! Chapter 420 Kenichi World Tournament 11 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Kenichi ) "...i-isn''t looks like Alexander-senpai is having trouble against that guy?" As I tried to recover for my next fight, it was Alexander-senpai''s turn to fight in the ring. So far, in the fights where I have seen him fight, he ended up winning without much difficulty. So this was quite strange to me¡­ although it was not at the level of the Ryozanpaku Masters, that man still had a very intimidating aura around him! ¡­Well, according to what some of the Shinpaku boys told me, in the preliminaries he also fight against a quite strong man with whom had some difficulties. But... that was a little hard to believe when I saw the poor guy lying on the ground... it was quite traumatizing, so I try not to think about it! ¡°¡­That man is on a level between a Master and still a disciple¡­ he could be considered something like a Semi-Master. It shouldn''t be an easy fight for Alexander." "But¡­ I''ve seen him counteract other people''s aura with something else that''s even more dominant than that¡­ w-why isn''t he using that?" "...i-is that man so strong?" Beside me, Miu-chan and Renka-san were also closely watching the fight of those two with concerned and serious faces respectively! I-I knew that man was strong, but¡­ I-I didn''t think he was close to becoming a Master!! ¡° If that man can partly be considered a Master¡­ t-then isn''t it unfair that he participated in the tournament?! " "Weak- kun... do you really think this tournament can be fair at having those guys from Yami as the host of all this? Just seeing that they allowed her grandfather to participate is enough to understand that they just do things the way they want." "" ... "" ...to my question, Renka -chan points to the huge mass of muscles dressed in green and with a mask that was also watching this fight... other might think that he is only interested in seeing who would be victorious between those two and would be his next opponent, but I honestly don''t know what the Elder was thinking. "O-Oh~ I see... maybe the old man noticed that man and entered the tournament to stop him!" "T-That''s..." "...if he wanted to stop him, why didn''t he do something before Alexander struggled with him?" That thought goes through my mind, but¡­ Renka-san and the own Elder''s granddaughter don''t seem to agree with my thoughts very much! A-At least I wish they would allow me to dream a little! Sakaki-shisho and the other Masters were putting a lot of pressure on me to win the tournament, you know? And some of them have even threatened to increase my training if I lost... or even worse, they have even gone so far as to tell me that they will say shameful things about me to Izumi -chan when we get back to the dojo!! " A-Are you okay, Kenichi?" As I remember those threats and hold my head in despair, Izumi-chan worries about the screams that I suddenly start to make imagining all those bad things! I had enough problems with having to fight members of the Yomi... there was even Alexander-sanpai too! But worst of all was that with the Elder participating, then my chances of winning were practically equal to 0!! "Eh? T-That''s... " "" ... "" As the commentator says, the fight inside the ring seems to change! Now the person who looked pressured was the man who was fighting Alexander- senpai!! ¡­Also, as a side comment, I think the commentator was a bit mean to called him [Shining Head-kun ]¡­ it''s not good to make fun of things that can worry a person, you know? Although... it is certainly difficult not to see how the sun is reflected on the head of that man... you almost had to cover your eyes due to the glare that caused! Either way, the important thing was that the atmosphere around Alexander-senpai suddenly changed¡­ it wasn''t something you could see, so it was a bit difficult to describe. Only the feeling that now he was more dangerous than before had increased! And I shouldn''t just be the one feeling this... the girls next to me, and of course, the man he was facing realized this too! Also, as if it were some kind of magic, the wind seemed to circulate around him... without a doubt, this was like an indicator that anyone could see to understand that something had changed in Alexander- senpai! The girls'' reaction to this was one of joy ... surely their concern was greatly diminished by this. But as for that man, his face expressed impatience and a bit of annoyance over it. ¡­I, on the other hand, was a bit depressed! While I was glad that Alexander-senpai overcome the problems facing... I do not feel the same for the fact that now he had become stronger than before! After all, he could end up being my opponent in the very near future!! Until now I had never been able to defeat him in a practice match, so this only made things more difficult for me¡­ well, that is as long as he surpasses the huge barrier of muscles that he will have to deal with in the next match. The old man seemed quite motivated while laughing with a " Hohoho " upon witnessing this... and also nodded repeatedly while stroking his long beard which was impossible for that mask to cover! ¡­Sadly, I couldn''t be happy to know that Alexander-senpai would probably be blocked by that human wall! At the end of the day that meant the old man would be the person with whom I would have to fight!! " R-Relly... are you okay, Kenichi? " ¡°I-I''m fine¡­ N-No! I''m not good!! I-Izumi -san, please¡­ please, despite whatever you may hear in the future, just remember that I''m still the same! Please!! " "E-Eh? T-That''s¡­ it-it''s okay! " I think I should face reality... so my only alternative was to mentally prepare Izumi-san for the things those guys can say to her when I lose! Although at first she seemed confused by my words, I am glad that in the next instant she takes a pose to show her resolve and agrees to my request. ¡­I would like to say that this reassures me a bit, but¡­ it only increases my concern about the great possibility of having to lose such a good and pretty girl! I-If Izumi-san leaves me after this, then I don''t know what would become of me¡­ I''ll probably have to say goodbye to my love life¡­ one that I was just beginning to enjoy!! That''s not fair! I''ve barely had the guts to hold her hand!! I''m still a healthy and normal young man, s-so¡­ I-I also want to do the same thing that Alexander-senpai did the night before!! " W-What are you looking at, pervert?! " "E-Eh? N-Nothing! I wasn''t seeing anything ! G-Gyaa~!! " When thinking of those things, my eyes inevitably fall on Renka -san¡­ specifically on her breasts! Sorry, a powerful and attractive force forced me to do it!! Also¡­ since in that aspect Izumi-san was a bit lacking, I can''t deny that I was very curious about it!! ...I-I was so envious of Alexander-senpai! H-He surely had a lot of fun playing with that pair of breasts yesterday!! Although¡­ I must admit that such a thing was surely due to the determined and brave attitude that he had¡­ i-instead I¡­ maybe I didn''t have the right to feel jealous of him! Thinking about that, more than anything I felt a bit of anger for myself for being so cowardly and not even having the courage to kiss Izumi-san... which, at this moment, was pinching my waist and looking at me with quite a bit of resentment. " Kaaah!!!" As the girls looked at me with very accusing eyes, a scream was heard from the ring and saving me from becoming the center of attention here for longer¡­ there was the bald man¡­ it was really very difficult not to call him that. Well, he was holding his stomach with both arms while spitting out a large amount of blood taking several steps back, and on his face you could only see that he was feeling great pain... " D-Don''t tell me... A-Alexander- senpai used that thing again?!" ¡°No¡­ he just used a Chinese Kenpo move this time¡­ it was a pat full of Ki! It seems that Alexander really has stepped more closely at the Master level and his Ki is strengthened now~! " "Y-Yes... also, his presence has become much more intense than before." ...I understand that they are happy to see all this, but... I hope they at least express a little pity and concern for that man! Both of their faces were flushed and their eyes seemed like they could only see Alexander-senpai without worrying about anything else! Well¡­ I must admit that at this moment Alexander- senpai looked quite impressive standing there as he looked at his hand curiously as if he couldn''t believe the strength he had now. ...The good thing is that Izumi-chan just seemed surprised to witness such a scene... if she was also blushing while watching him, I really wouldn''t know what to do! I would even lose my girlfriend before I lost in this tournament!! W-Well, at least I''m glad that he didn''t use that technique... if he did, maybe that man would now be struggling between life and death!! "S-So¡­ the fight is over?" "Well... that guy hasn''t given up..." "T-They haven''t announced the end of the fight either..." "T-That''s ..." " Gyaaah!!!" When Izumi asks that question, the other two girls answer her with those words... then when I thought that things might get bad now, several screams start to be heard from the arena!! "T-this time he really used that technique..." "" ... "" " Hiii!!!" My eyes are drawn to those screams, and then I can see that the man''s arms were now bent incorrectly and blood was pouring out of them! Not only that, if you looked at his hands... he was even missing some of his fingers! Also¡­ those that were still attached to his body weren''t in much better condition!! S-Seeing that, I can''t stop my body from shaking and a scream escaping from my mouth!! I-I withdraw what I said before, I think it was much more terrifying to have to fight against him than with the Elder!! A-At least if I fight with Miu-san''s grandfather, I shouldn''t have to worry about losing parts of my body!! ¡°¡­He''s in shock right now, so he can''t give up. End the fight now¡­ I don''t want to have to hurt him anymore." "" ... "" "..W-Well... the winner of this fight is contestant Alexander" ...no one believed those words, so everyone could only remain silent until finally the commentator, after a few seconds, announced the victory of Alexander-senpai. If you ask me, I think he only stopped making that man suffer more because he had already tried his new strength and so the man was no longer useful to him... "I-If I have to fight him, I will retire before going into the ring" "L-La la la~ U-Un ... I''m not excited about having to fight Alexander-san again either." "..." I didn''t seem like the only one who had that thought¡­ Takeda-san, Sigfied-san, and even Tanimoto-kun who even though he didn''t say anything, his gaze said that he didn''t disagree with the previous words! ...Alexander-senpai begins to walk in this direction leaving alone that man who was with his mouth open as if he wanted to scream but his voice did not come out while he continued looking at his shattered hands... I do not know if he was still conscious or had fainted while standing. "Well... this ends my fights for today~" "... Y-you overdo it a bit, Alexander~!" "I-It''s true!!" Contrary to the atmosphere that had been formed by seeing all of this, he acted quite normal and even a bit cheerful... this just made it more difficult to get close to him! The only ones with enough courage or who maybe didn''t care about that were Renka-chan and Miu-chan that come up to him and reprimand him a bit. Seriously, I think they should tell him more seriously about not doing things like that! It wasn''t something that could only be solved with a simple scolding, you know?! P-Probably the life of that man can no longer be the same as before!! ¡° The next contestant is ***** from Yomi against Kenichi from Ryozanpaku!! " "..." ¡° K-Kenichi, be careful!" ... I really wanted to stop participating in this tournament, but after receiving the words of encouragement from Izumi -chan, I could only walk with my shoulders slumped towards the ring... for the love of God, at least someone take that person and clean the blood of the place! It is even scarier to have to enter the ring like that!! Chapter 421 Second night on a tourist island 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) I was a bit surprised by the strength of my body right now¡­ while it wasn''t like I was going to break things just by touching them, I didn''t expect my attacks to be that strong. It only takes a pat with Ki to ruin the bald guy from before! ¡­It''s good that I didn''t rush and use the [Futae no Kawami] technique against him from the start, I would surely have killed him if I did. Even so, I still had to test my new strength, right? So instead of focusing on his body, I used that technique when our fists collided with each other. The result of that was quite surprising... The damage from that technique could no longer only be considered internal... probably since the energy in it was much more than before, this one was forced out of the person''s body while causing several lacerations... or even the small energy explosions within his body was strong enough to tear off the bald man''s fingers! ¡­Well, I also think he took more damage than I expected because with the first hit he had lost control of his energy and was unable to counter or defend against mine. "S-Senpai¡­ y-you went too far this time!!" ¡°¡­ Don''t worry, that guy was a murderer. No one will complain about this... probably" "" ... "" ¡­After Miu-chan and Renka -chan complained a bit to me, Kenichi does the same as well. Also, the other contestants who were waiting their turn to fight don''t even dare to look at me this time! Curse! Even Kenichi who is complaining about me does it from a distance and takes cover behind other Shinpaku guys¡­ even after being called to fight for the commentator, he walks trying to be as far away from me as possible! Am I a plague now?!! Ah~! Chikage -chan now even runs further when I lay my eyes on her¡­ I''m not going to attack you, you know? Whatever is! This time I''m not going to apologize or help that man. I don''t know how much it would cost me to get a pill into the system to regenerate his lost fingers! Surely it will not be something cheap... but even though I have gained a lot since I came to this world, I am not going to spend something to heal a man who tried to kill me! The fights continue for a while more, and the three boys in the Shinpaku manage to advance along with Kenichi in the tournament to the next round... but their fights this time were pretty intense. Well, the fewer participants left in the tournament, the stronger their opponents are. So I think that was normal. Now there are practically only Yomi members and guys from our group left for the next fights... ¡­ Unfortunately, it looks like tomorrow will be a bad day for everyone in our group. Tanimoto and Sigfried will have to fight them in the semifinal¡­ Kenichi goes against another boy from Yomi¡­ and I will have to fight the damn old man! Also, this time it seems that Takeda''s luck didn''t help him¡­ his opponent was a white-haired boy with a tattoo near his eye¡­ I think that, in skill, he was the most difficult opponent among Yomi''s group. His fighting style also seemed to combine several different disciplines¡­ it will certainly be quite a tough fight for Takeda. ¡­The atmosphere after everyone''s opponents were announced for tomorrow''s fight was pretty dark¡­ you couldn''t even enjoy watching the girls who were the next to get into the ring to fight. Or so I thought, but¡­ since they were martial artists, the bodies of the girls who participated were a great feast for the eyes! Watching Miu-chan''s big breasts bounce from side to side was quite a sight! In addition, there was also another quite peculiar blonde girl who did not stay behind her... also, since she practiced a wrestling style, maybe she was very used to show her charms with the positions with which she tried to subdue her opponent! See how two girls pressed their pairs of breasts against each other was something that attracted the eyes of all men!! ¡­In fact, I think the women''s tournament was more of a spectacle to please the eyes of the spectators¡­ their screams were even louder than with the previous matches, if I remember correctly. It''s a shame Renka-chan retired due to not being in perfect condition¡­ it would have been entertaining to watch her fight as well. While it would be a bit annoying to see other men take pleasure in seeing Miu-chan or her, it''s a sacrifice I''d have to make if I wanted to see that kind of show too. ¡­On the other hand, I thought there would be some complaints when little Chikage came on stage, but¡­ there was a certain group of men who showed even more emotion than when girls like Miu- chan fought! Maybe I should warn Kushinada about that... you never know when someone mad might reach his limit. I would like to protect her myself, but¡­ sadly, she would surely be more scared to be around me than with one of those crazy guys! I can only leave that job to her Master. Haa~...th-that''s pretty sad! ---------------------- ---------------------- The day ended, and everyone returned to their room. Finally! I was waiting for the sun to go down so I could enjoy the night!! There was only one problem... no, probably calling it a problem would be too much... if someone found out that it was called a problem trying to choose between two girls to spend the night with, surely I would be cursed by them very strongly. ¡­Even so, I was at this crossroads right now! I walked back and forth in the room trying to decide whether to go to the place of Kushinada... or wait and see if tonight also Renka-chan came here! Well¡­ last week I spent quite some time with the first one and I think it was appropriate to enjoy this time with Renka-chan¡­ after all, the night before she lost her virginity. I should pamper her a while longer, right? I was just a little worried that she would decide to rest tonight¡­ I don''t know how much the pill I gave her in the morning helped ease the discomfort of losing her virginity. Maybe Renka-chan won''t come today... With how excited I was waiting for the night to fall¡­ it would be worrying if in the end I would be left without being able to have any of the girls! Well¡­ I can wait a while and if Renka -chan doesn''t show up, then I''ll go wake up Kushinada¡­ I just hope Chikage-chan isn''t in her room! After I bring up the problem to Kushinada, that could very well be possible!! ...if that happens, then tomorrow I will take out all my resentment on the damn lolicons!! [ Tock ~] [ Tock ~] [ Tock ~] "Wait a bit, now I''m going~!" As I was worrying more and more about how the night would unfold for me this day, I finally heard someone knocking on the room door! With a big smile on my face and an emotion growing more and more intense in me, I''m going to open up! "" ... "" So¡­ my smile freezes in place when I see the person standing there! Both of us stared at each other for a few seconds without saying anything... "Get out of here!!" ¡° S-Senpai, please wait!! " ¡­I finally recovered, and I could only say that as I slammed the door shut! The person standing in front of my door was Kenichi! Seeing it was like a bucket of cold water on a beautiful warm day! It would just ruin everything!! No, well... the fact of only seeing him arent so bad, but... his eyes showed a feeling as if he was seeing his savior... and that caused me a great chill run down my spine! Please tell me that he''s not here to ask me for something strange, right?! ¡­ I-I know that my appearance could be considered beautiful even among some men¡­ well, many men, but¡­ I don''t have that kind of hobby! " Senpai! Please open the door! This is very important!!" Kenichi''s screams could be heard through the door for a while¡­ and I finally have no choice but to open it again¡­ I may have been too quick to jump to conclusions, he may just be here to ask some kind of advice. I do not like to meddle in the love lives of others, but... it would be a problem to have him here all the time standing at the door! If Rekna-chan sees him there, then it is impossible for her to come here! She will surely return to her room chased away by him! "Well, what are you want?" ¡° S-Senpai¡­ please help me, you are the only one who can help me with this!!" " Fuck you! I will not help you at all! You should go to Izumi to help you with your problem!!" After calming down a bit, I try to get this over with as quickly as possible, but¡­ as soon as I say something, Kenichi lunges towards my feet and starts pulling on my pants! Damn, I knew it!! Now, this boy is desperate enough to ask a man for help to alleviate his loneliness and attack him!! "No! It''s impossible for me to ask Izumi- san!! O-Only you can help me, senpai!! I can only trust you for that!! " ¡°I don''t know how desperate you are, but that''s impossible! Damn it, stop pulling my pants!! I-If you continue with this, I will really have to attack you!! " ¡°¡­I-I don''t care! Even if you hit me, I will make you help me and others!!" "T-The others?! " Sh-Shit, this was more serious than I thought! Maybe after the boy group found out that I had sex with Renka-chan, I pushed them to their limit and now they try to gangbang me? Fuck all of them! I will defend the virginity of my ass even if I have to kill them all!! ¡°Well¡­ it seems like you are determined to die. I can''t help you with that, but... at least I''ll get you out of your misery. " " Hiii!!!" W-With my ass on the line, I wasn''t kidding! And proof of this was my murderous intent emanating from me right now! I think it was even more heavier than when I use it during the tournament!! Feeling my seriousness, Kenichi finally frees me... it seemed that he had fainted kneeling in the place. So I stop my attack before this one hit him... " Kueeh!" ¡­Well, I still kick it but without using my energy¡­ I was still quite upset about all this! Practically my night had been ruined thanks to all this!! " Geeh! H-Hyaa!! " It was a nuisance that he remained in this place yet, so I try to wake him up in the most delicate way that I can right now... but really, if I see Renka-chan running after witnessing this, I might actually end up killing Kenichi! "W-what ''s going on?" "..." In the end, a girl shows up at the place. Although luckily for Kenichi, it was not Renka-chan... it was Miu-chan that for a few seconds is paralyzed watching me kick to Kenichi and finally ask that. "K-Kueeh~! I-I''m awake, senpai! P-Please stop kicking-Gueeh~! " Well¡­ thinking that possibly Miu-chan would have come here after knowing what I did with Renka-chan and, to not staying behind her she could try to even things out with her, that makes my kicks now carry a bit of energy in them! ¡°¡­Why are you taking so long, Hamtaro-kun? The others are waiting! " "I-I was trying to ask Alexander-senpai for help, b-but-Nuaah..." "¡­What the hell is going on? My pretty and precious Miu-chan, could you explain it to me?" With Miu- chan''s presence here, I began to understand that things were probably not how I thought¡­ so before Kenichi makes things worse, I decide to ask her about what was happening now. In the end¡­ it was all Kenichi''s fault, that boy seems to call for misunderstandings! No, well... maybe this time I also have a bit of guilt in this... since I was thinking about sexual things before, I drew some hasty conclusions. Even so, I still think that the one with the greatest fault here was this boy... I am not going to apologize! ¡° S-Senpai¡­ why is the difference in treatment between Miu-san and me so different?!! " "T-This... well, the truth is that..." Ignoring Kenichi''s complaints, I hear the story from Miu-chan. There was no need to answer obvious things, right? Chapter 422 Second night on a tourist island 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Miu ) "¡­I see. Haa~ If it was just that, then you should have just explained things better, Hamtaro! " " Hii! I-I''m sorry, b-but¡­ when senpai opened the door and saw me, your look was quite scary¡­ I-I couldn''t explain things well. " ... after explaining things to Alexander-kun, he casts a sharp look at Hamtaro-san, and then the two begin to argue a bit. I don''t know what misunderstanding there was before, but it''s good that things worked out. The reason why Hamtaro-san came looking for Alexander-kun was that we met a group of young people who were participating in the tournament earlier. And the problem was that they were forced to fight in this one... apparently, they were orphans "rescued" by the owner of this tourist island. Their story was a little sad, but in the words of Alexander kun, they did not get the shorter stick either... honestly, I and others consider the things that happened ah this group of boys as something quite bad, so I was a little concerned about the kind of world Alexander-kun had lived in until now so as not to consider that as a disgrace! ¡° So¡­ will you help us, Alexander- kun? " ¡°Well¡­ if it''s something that Miu- chan is asking of me, I can''t refuse, right? " "...T-Thank you." ¡°A-Alexander- senpai¡­ seriously, the difference in treatment is very different!! B-Before I felt that you almost killed me for just interrupting you in your room!! " ¡°¡­It''s just your imagination, Kenichi. How would I hurt my dear Kohai~? " "" ... "" ...n-no, well... when I arrived and found them both... and Alexander-kun kicking Hamtaro-san a bit, actually the aura around the first one was a bit scary... s-so it took me a while to intervene and help to the second one. But now complain about it only will delay things even more, so it''s best not to get a discussion that topic again! B-Besides... I-I can''t complain because there is a difference in treatment between Hamtaro-san and me. In fact, the way Alexander kun treats me makes me feel happy and a little nervous. ¡°L-Let''s hurry then. The others are waiting for us ¡± ""Yes"" The three of us move to another room were the other Shinpaku boys staying. Besides them, there was also a blond boy who was one of the boys that I had talked about earlier. It seems that after his entire group losing in the tournament, the owner of this island wanted to get rid of them. Somehow he managed to escape with the help of his other companions, and then he met Hamtaro-san with whom he had created a small bond during the group fight since they were one of those we faced. So upon hearing about his situation and asking him to help rescue his friends while crying, Hamtaro-san couldn''t help but get involved in this. But after gathering more of his friends to help him and we understand the situation more, I had to suggest that we call Alexander- kun. "Isn''t Renka-chan here too?" "T-This... we thought maybe she would be with you... should we call her too?" "¡­No, she''s probably not very well right now, so us should be enough to rescue those guys." When we got here, Alexander-kun looked around the room, and then when he didn''t find Renka- chan, he asked for her. When he mentions her name, the atmosphere in the place changes a bit¡­ I could see some envy and curiosity from the boys and girls here! Well¡­ surely everyone was thinking the same thing! And in fact, when I suggested calling Alexander-kun earlier, no one wanted to go there for that very reason!! Knowing him, no one wanted to interrupt his time alone with Renka- chan!! ¡­In the end, because all of this was something that Hamtaro-kun started, under pressure from everyone else, he was the one chosen to go there and talk to Alexander- kun. Furthermore, after seeing that he was now a bit mistreated, everyone surely thought that it was the most suitable choice for them not to be the ones to be in his place to find Alexander-kun before. N-N r I did it because I wanted to intervene so that he would not do more things with Renka -chan, it was because according to the things that this blond boy explained, there was at least a Master level person there! That''s why it was necessary for someone strong like Alexander-san to come and help as well. Although¡­ I''m certainly not going to deny that when Hamtaro-kun delayed and I had to go there since no one else wanted to, I was a bit reassured when I saw that Renka-chan was not at the place. It would have been quite uncomfortable to have to meet her in his room! "Well, then let''s go. I didn''t sleep much the night before, and¡­ I don''t want to have to go another sleepless night for something like that. " "" ... "" ------------------------- ------------------------- (POV Alexander) "...why do villains always have to confine people to dark and humid places?" ¡°¡­Well, they are villains, right? Surely they will not do bad things in full view of everyone and broad daylight " "Well... that''s not entirely true, I was in a place where you could see villains doing much worse things in broad daylight and in full view of everyone, you know?" "" ... "" At this moment, we were in what should be the drainage tunnels of this island¡­ as I said, the place was damp, dark, and¡­ most of all, it stunk! Seriously, I couldn''t help but complain as the blond boy I saw in the room of one of the Shinpaku boys led the way. "...if I ever have to confine someone, I will do it in a sunny place that smells of flowers." "That''s a pretty good thought coming from you." ¡° N-No, Tanimoto-kun¡­ I-I think it''s still very bad to think that you will ever have to deprive someone of their freedom against their will! " "Well¡­ to be honest, the only reason I''d do that is that if I have to see inmates for any reason, that would be a lot better than going down a sewer, right?" "" ... "" As our group walked through the tunnels, we kept talking about some minor things... well, probably talking about things like that couldn''t be described as minor, but I didn''t pay much attention to that. All I wanted was to be with Renka-chan or Kushinada at this right moment, but here I was walking through the sewers of this island¡­ haa~ this was very depressing. Sadly, I couldn''t deny Miu-chan request! I couldn''t tell her that I didn''t want to help her because I had plans to spend the night with a girl, right?!! ¡­I just wanted to get this over with quickly, go back to take a bath, and pray that it was still not too late to have to give up on my original plans! "I-It''s here¡­ there they are confining my other brothers!" After several minutes of walking in this place, in a corner to turn the other way, the boy in front comes forward and discreetly pokes his head while telling us that. When I stood next to him, I could see that in the place two subjects were guarding an iron door¡­ and both guys had a level 2 Soul! Well, things weren''t that bad... one was just a semi-master like the bald man I fought before... probably if fought him I should be able to defeat him. "W-What do we do?" "" ... "" Unfortunately, I couldn''t let others take care of the other man while I took care of that one! The other guy was someone at the Master level and also has a level of [127]! And what was more worrying was that his fighting style was one focused on weapons!! He had a pair of oversized Kukris on his back!! ¡­If I tell the other guys to face it while I take care of the other guy as quickly as I can, maybe one of them will end up with a few fewer limbs¡­ or in the worst case, dying. ¡°I and Kenichi will take care of the guy with the big knives. The others will take the other guy as your opponent. Try to do this as fast as you can." "E-Eh? N-No! T-That guy seems quite dangerous, he will surely kill me!! " "Don''t worry, I''ll fight him too" ¡°T-That worries me even more! S-Surely you will use me as a shield against him!!" "..." ¡­I have to check Kenichi''s abilities when he says that, for a moment I thought that he had gained an ability that would allow him to read minds! But it seems like that wasn''t the case¡­ I just think his instincts have gotten stronger during all of his fights so far. What a bad time for this, I must say. Well, I wasn''t going to sacrifice him... as the protagonist, he would probably be lucky enough to survive, right? Besides, other than me, he was the only other person with chainmail underneath his clothes and also had some [F] Rank gauntlets given to him by the old man before. So he had a better chance of blocking that sword and remaining whole. ¡°Don''t worry, if he cut off an arm or a leg from you, I can put it back together¡­ probably. Although, you should try to prevent that from happening ... it would cost me quite a few resources to heal you from that" " Hyaa!! I-I don''t want to! I don''t want my arm or my leg to be cut off!! " "" ... "" " Hmn?" ¡­curse! The reason for all this was his fault, so he also had to take some risks!! But then, when I was literally thinking of giving him a push so that he would show some courage by kicking him against that Master who seems to have discovered us due to Kenichi''s screams, Takeda intervenes. ¡°W-Why don''t you ask this man for help? I-It seems pretty strong... " "..." With his words, I look at the person who was pointing ... shit, his presence was still very weak, so I completely forgot about Cockroach-kun! M-Maybe it was blending into the environment and that''s why I didn''t notice him? It was like a tree hidden in the forest... If I think about it, this was probably one of the reasons why Miu- chan wanted my help. Since I had some masters under my command at the moment, she must have thought that it would be much safer to face the Master that the boy from earlier spoke of with one of them. Although¡­ I don''t know why they didn''t ask the Ryozanpaku guys for help instead. Well... in part I think I know the reason... surely if they intervened would make a great commotion! The last thing I wanted was for this to get out of control and the problems to grow, so that''s why I didn''t complain to her or Kenichi for that. It was also that reason why I only brought the man I gave him his sword¡­ seriously, I think at some point I should at least ask him his name. Well, surely apart from him, the other one who would be willing to help in this would be Shiba. I didn''t have much hope that Ma Sogetusu would move while he still had alcohol with him¡­ and with Kushinada, I didn''t want to bother her about something like this. ¡°Well, he and I will take care of that man. You will take the other guy!" "" Okay! "" Apparently we had already been discovered so we all went out and I run to the right person to fight him... the large group of boys go to the semi-master surprising him a bit. With so many of them, I think I shouldn''t worry too much. ¡­Also, in truth these guys have gotten stronger during the time that I haven''t seen them, and also thanks to this tournament! Most of them are now at the 9th limit, and some were even at level 99 just one step away from making their soul stronger. Unfortunately, that last step was quite difficult to overcome¡­ I understood that perfectly from my own experience. Still, I think some of them shouldn''t take long to advance¡­ I don''t know if because they had years of training, talent, or the world favored them. Either way, I was a little jealous about it! " Hahaha ... well, it seems that some rats a little bigger than the others that I have seen so far down here have come out! I was starting to get bored¡­ and besides, it is quite annoying to have to be here enduring this unpleasant smell! I will vent to all of you for this! " "..." Whaah~ Looks like I wasn''t the only one with a bad night... Chapter 423 Second night on a tourist island 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- [ Clank !] When the big and muscular guy unsheathes his pair of Kukiris, I quickly step back so that the first to confront him was Cockroach-kun. I had no intention of directly fighting that man! That pair of long knives seemed quite sharp and scary, especially when they were held by someone of Master level!! On the other hand, I had confidence in my backing. The last time I had to fight him, just by using a stick, it was someone quite troublesome to deal with! So now that he had a sword in his hand, the aura around him seemed to have grown a little bigger. ¡­For now I would be his support and I would look for an opportunity to attack the big guy. Or so I thought, but watching two Masters fight was still pretty impressive. The sword and the pair of Kukiris collided repeatedly and at high speed! And the sparks that this caused brightened this dark place more! [ Clank !] [ Clank !] [ Clank !] I don''t know if it was because both men had Yami''s ideology or were confident not to kill their opponent so easily, but each attack from both of them was not something to play with... an oversight, and someone could end up losing a limb at best the cases! So it was difficult to intervene in the fight between the two of them at the moment¡­ an intervention without thinking may end up hurting my ally! I could only wait and see for a suitable instant to attack the other man. Meanwhile, as I thought, the other boys didn''t have much trouble taking advantage of their opponent. They were like bees fighting an enemy bigger and stronger than themselves. You couldn''t really underestimate the strength of the numbers in a fight... ¡°I remember you¡­ weren''t you also part of Yami''s armed group? Why are we fighting each other now? " "...I left the organization, now I am with him." ¡°Well, never mind¡­ at this point I was quite upset! First, my foolish disciple loses the tournament and the prize, and then they order me to go down to this stinking place! I will play with you to get rid of my anger for all this!! " "..." After both of them have probably tested each other''s skills, they take a little break to talk for a bit. Even though they had no serious injuries on their bodies, they both still had quite a few shallow cuts from which their blood was oozing. Well, Kushinada had told me what Yami was like inside, so I didn''t expect this man to suddenly show a bit of camaraderie and stop fighting. But, it really seemed like he had had a pretty bad day too¡­ and you could easily see that he was one of those men who try to vent their frustrations on other people! [ Clank !] [ Clank !] "...haa~ Seems like I will have to use my new technique" ¡­ I wanted to end this quickly, the fight between these two and the other boys was being too loud, especially the last one. Screams of them and the man who found the whole group annoying by attacking him constantly with their number resounded throughout the tunnel! If reinforcements go down because of this, things would only get complicated. I have no alternative to using that technique that I had just learned from a scroll that I bought in the system... it was one of the trump cards that I planned to use in tomorrow''s fight against the old man! Although I would very possibly end up losing, I still wanted to give him some surprises during our fight! This time I get closer to both of them... the man of the Kukiris for a second casts his eyes on me, but considering me a lesser threat than the person he was fighting, he returns to concentrating on clashing his swords with him. This was what I expected... I didn''t need to be near him to use that technique! When they both separate a few meters after clashing their weapons, I stand between the two, bring my hands close to my faces with outstretched fingers, and then concentrate on circulating my energy according to the method I learned on the scroll! "[ Taiyoken ] !!" In the next instant, the whole place lights up in a flash. Similar to the flash of a camera flash, but more intense! Or so it should be, but probably because I''m not fully expert in the technique since I''ve barely been getting used to it, it only lasts for a second and it wasn''t that intense. Thanks to my soul being level 2 now, my elemental affinities, which was supposedly for all elements, were unlocked! Something pretty good I must say. So after thinking that I had to fight the old man tomorrow, I had planned to use all my advantages in that fight! That is why one of the first things that I thought about was how to take advantage of the fact that my elemental affinities were unblocked, and also that I had a greater amount of energy than other people. My first thought was to get something like Kame hame ha¡­ sadly, the scroll of that skill was quite expensive and I had to have my [ Ki Control ] skill at Master level at least! I could only sigh when I realized that. ...also, surely performing a Kame hame ha with my current energy level would leave me completely dry in a single use... and that is being positive. According to Aurora, my current energy was only enough to create something like ¡°fireball¡± magic a few times without the use of an object to help me. I don''t think something like that would be useful against the old man... So after searching the system for a while, I came across the name of that technique and remembered that it could be quite useful at times! What more important, I just needed to have my ability [Control Ki] above the rank C and have an affinity to the element light or lightning! Nor did I need to have a mastery of that element... just following the way of using the energy indicated on the scroll was enough! To put it simply, [ Taiyoken ] was an easy, simple, and weak technique to use, but quite effective. If there was a problem, it was that I had to spend a large amount of my resources buying this skill... almost all of my savings I had are gone now! "N-Nuuh ?" ...although it cannot be said that I uses the technique perfectly yet, the good thing is that we were in a place without much light and everyone''s vision had become quite used to this, so it was enough to blind that man. Also, the good thing that the flash was one-way, I didn''t like the idea of having to close your eyes in front of an enemy that you considered dangerous. So when I tried it before, I was glad it didn''t affect me despite keeping my eyes open. " Hyaaa~! M-My eyes! My eyes!! " "D-Damn it!! W-What happened? What was that annoying flash?!! " ...well, the bad thing is that this technique did not distinguish between friends or enemies. Just like the person in front of me who didn''t seem to be able to see now, the others who were fighting a few meters from us were also affected. Luckily for them, the guy they were fighting was in no better state than they were. In fact, having received several blows from those boys, and having to chase one after another, he looked quite tired. Now with affected eyes, he knew that their situation was pretty bad and instead of trying to attack them again, he would back away from where he heard the screams of complaints. On my side, it only took a second to review the situation around me to check that everything was fine. Now that Cockroach-kun took several steps back as he was also blinded, I threw myself at our opponent while taking my two swords from my storage... "K-Kuaa!! F-Fuck!! " "..." I had some concern that he might still notice me somehow, but the surprise of losing his vision must have been quite a bit for this man as he only notices me when my two swords pierce his legs. Use swords were silly now because my ability to fight hand to hand was higher, but my goal was only to deal enough damage to him and I didn''t mean to fight with them, so after drilling them in until the tip comes out in the other side, I quickly retreat. " I-I''ll kill you, you fucking rat! Where are you? Come on, let me kill you!! " ...without his vision and also now with two swords stuck in his legs, that man had completely lost his sanity. He brandished his Kukires at any place where he heard a sound. Even so, he was still a master and his weapons hadn''t lost their edge. I stay away from him a bit, and I move as stealthily as I can to try to get behind him and get this over with. [Stealth rank up] So as if my efforts were rewarded, I feel like I can hide my presence much better than before, and right away the system notification rings in my ears. It was almost like a bell that indicated the precise moment to attack! " Kuaaah!!!" [ Clank ]! When I am at his back, I charge against him again and this time I use my ability [ Futae not Kawami ]! He also seemed to be waiting for my next attack as he quickly turned around and had every intention of splitting me in two! Of course, I wasn''t stupid enough to lash out at him without any protection. After my technique landed on his body, I quickly used a shield-type BIM which his swords collided with! "G-Gueeh !" Then, while his knives are blocked, I attack him repeatedly until finally the accumulated damage in his body is too much causing him to vomit a good amount of blood and fall to his knees, and then collapse unconscious. [ Beep ] [ Level up + 2] ...it seems that now that I had a level 2 soul it has become a bit more difficult to level... I have fought against two opponents who were stronger than me by some limits, and so far I only managed to increase 2 levels! Also, one was someone with a Master level ability!! [Well¡­ depending on how you look at it could also be considered that you keep leveling up quickly. Just yesterday you were level 99 and now you are 102] Haaa~ Well, that also is true. "... can you see?" "Yes" ¡°So how about you help those guys defeat that man? Just don''t kill him... " " Fine" In the end, I finished up fighting and defeating this man on my own... so it was good that my follower also contribute something. Without further words, he goes directly to where the boys and their enemy were. Not long after, they were now two men passed out on the ground. "G-Gheeh! A-Alexander- senpai... y-you went back to overdoing things!! " "...Don''t worry, it just looks worse than it is" "No! No matter how you look at it, having two swords stuck in your legs is a pretty bad thing!! " "" ... "" With the other man was defeated, the others approach me and then observe my opponent¡­ who was in a pool of blood that was growing thanks to his injuries. I tried to smooth things out, but it didn''t work. Well, what were you waiting for? It was better that the enemy was who had swords stuck in the body than me! The guy was trying to cut me to pieces, so of course I wasn''t going to hold back for nonsense!! " Hii!!" ¡°¡­Don''t worry, I won''t let him die. Instead of being here, why don''t you go and rescue the people we came for " "I-It''s okay." When I get my swords back, Kenichi lets out another yell and the others pull away from me a bit. Then after my words, it seems that he remembers the reason why we came and they go to open the iron door with the keys that I also took from this man. ¡­Although perhaps they were also just escaping from this place. Either way, I had to treat this guy first to prevent him from dying. Taking some potions out of my dimensional space, I pour them directly into his wounds. While I was doing it in part to fulfill my promise not to kill someone, also I did it because still had some business with this man... Chapter 424 Second night on a tourist island 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Then, we will go ahead, Alexander- kun. " "A-Alexander-senpai... p-please don''t torture that man anymore" "I understand, I understand, don''t worry, I''m not someone sadist... or too sadistic" "" ... "" It didn''t take long for the others to return with a new group of about 10 other boys. These seemed a bit battered, but it doesn''t seem like they suffered too inhumane treatment either. At least his mental state at first glance was much better than other people I saw in the town of Revy. ...I think that, with a little time, those guys will recover perfectly. And the first step for that was for them to escape from this island. With that thought in mind, I urge the other boys to come forward to help them escape from here. Besides, I had my own business to do and it was better they weren''t present for that. Of course, it wasn''t about something like Kenichi''s worries. Although it could be said that I had a fight to the death with the man of the Kukiris, my resentment towards him was not much. ...almost any problem I had with him was solved by the two swords that I embedded in his legs before. I think we''re even. "Then¡­ I must kill them?" "...There''s no need" Once the others disappear into the darkness of the tunnels, Sai-kun points his sword at the throat of the unconscious guy next to me... his eyes barely showed a bit of emotion, so probably just by nodding would lower his weapon ending with his life. ¡­Seriously, I don''t know why everyone thinks I like to kill people. I wonder if I have the face of a murderer? No¡­ I don''t think so, the last time I looked in the mirror, I was still very handsome and pleasant to look at. By the way, when Miu-chan and the others rescued those boys, I finally asked Cockroach-kun''s name while we were alone... maybe that was a little late since we have known each other for weeks and he is practically carrying out my orders. The good thing is he didn''t seem to have a problem with that. Although their nickname I did not mean it in an offensive or derogatory way, and although they are creatures that deserve respect since people say they have lived from very ancient times, it was a bit awkward to refer to Sai-kun as Cockroach- kun now. ...or being honest, it was just hard to call him that in front of other people. If others find out that I mean a person by the name of an insect, their impression of me may get worse... yes, even more! "Well then let''s get started..." With only two of us here, I redirect my attention to the unconscious man, squatted fences on, and start using one of the new skills I acquired recently! [Plunder of the Soul]!! It sounds like something quite scary and I even got a little concerned when I checked this one after my Soul ascended to the second level and discovered this ability which seemed to be like a reward from the system for that, or maybe just it was unlocked when I reached my current level! Well, the thing is, it sounded like something worse than killing people!! ¡­I even thought that if people found out that I had this ability with a bad enough name, I would be hunted by others as the embodiment of evil! The good thing is that after reading its description, it doesn''t seem like this one did something like stealing souls or things like this. It wasn''t a bad thing... or not as bad as what I first thought it would do. ¡°¡­Boss, are you okay? " When I use the ability, my hands suddenly turn translucent¡­ something quite impressive and so Sai-kun can''t help but ask that question. But, even though it seemed like my body was fading, I didn''t feel like something bad was happening to me. Without answering Sai-kun''s question, I direct my hands towards the chest of the man we were fighting before¡­ then, instead of touching his body, my fingers start to pierce him! [Fufufu ¡­ I never really thought that there would come a time when Alexander would become one with another man~] "S-Something happened?" "..." Damn it, Aurora! Please don''t joke right now!! What if I end up messing something up while doing this?!! Hearing Aurora''s words, as a chill runs down my spine, I quickly remove my hands from the guy''s body! Those words were just too unpleasant for me to hear!! ¡­Besides, they inevitably conjured up unpleasant images in my mind!! On the other hand, I must say that Sai-kun''s strength of mind to witness unusual things was quite great... his surprise was due more to my sudden reaction to quickly withdraw my hands than the fact that my fingers had gone through this subject''s body. [Fufufu¡­ sorry~ I couldn''t resist. Please continue, I won''t talk anymore~] "..." Refocusing, I start what I was doing again. On this occasion, my hands sink until I feel that I cross a small layer of resistance! And thanks to aurora''s previous words, I could only think of this as something very unpleasant!! Whaah~ I didn''t want to do this anymore because of her! Please don''t make any analogies or comparisons on this, my brain!! " Guaaahhh !!" The good news is that any thoughts that might arise in my head due to this are completely put aside by the great cry of this man! "Hold him!" "O-Okay..." [¡­ You should do it gently and kindly, Alexander~ You have broken the virginity of this man''s soul after all] D-Don''t think about bad things, Alexander! Think of the moments with Kurisu, Saeko ,Kushinada , and Renka-chan!! "A-Are you okay? You are turning pale..." "..." N-No! Why should I think about my love moments when I''m doing this? It''s not like I need to justify myself for this!! I''m not doing anything wrong!! [No¡­ well¡­ invading a person''s soul I think is a pretty bad thing, don''t you think so?] I-I''ll remember this, Aurora! When you get your body, then I''ll make sure to give you a good punishment!! [ Fufufu¡­ then I''ll look forward to it~] "..." " Guuaaaah !!!" While arguing with Aurora, my hand seems to reach another space¡­ this was obvious since even though I had reached my hand up to the elbow, it is not as if it came out from the back of this man! This was the only explanation for this. Ignoring the screams of this person who was holding Sai-kun tightly to prevent him from moving, I direct my vision to where my hand had disappeared. I don''t know if it''s because of my new ability or my eyes, but I could see several orbs there! So without thinking twice, I hold the orb more brilliant among others and I start to pull it! " Nuuuaahhh !!!" There was a resisting force, but slowly my hand began to come out of his body! Unfortunately, the more I pulled the orb, the more strong was the opposition from some force that resisted!! Not had more choice but to get up a little and put my foot on the chest of the man from Yami to support me and leverage to make things easier for me!! Undoubtedly what was happening now was not a very good image... exerting force with my foot and my hand in the opposite direction for each of my limbs, the guy screamed worse than if someone were killing him while his body began to convulse. "Damn it! Get out now!! " "G-Gueeh..." Finally, after one last pull, my hand comes out completely! And with this, the guy now peacefully collapses again... "... he''s making a pretty amazing face" [I agree with this man... that''s what they call an Ahegao face, right?] "..." ¡­Well, not exactly peacefully. The guy had his eyes open and you could only see the white color in them... also, his saliva dripped from the edges of his mouth while his tongue was sticking out of it. Although... I would not call his expression an Ahegao face... it was more like he had been tortured very cruelly... his face was completely pale and showed more an emotion of terror than of pleasure! [Well, joking aside, that''s obvious. This guy''s soul should have been a bit damaged now from forcibly removing that orb from his soul¡­ and of course, he must have felt enormous pain. But... instead of physical pain, it was an agony that he felt directly in his soul.] I-I really didn''t mean to torture him or make him suffer worse things... I had no idea what would happen when using this ability! Well¡­ to be honest, I probably would have done it even if I knew it!! So this didn''t matter much. " Hahahaha!" The reason was simple, in my hand, I still held the orb that I pulled out and when I analyzed it, I could read [Skill Orb (Innate): Kukiri Handling - Master] on a tag next to it! I couldn''t help but get excited and happy when I see it!! Yes, my new ability will allow me to steal other people''s abilities! It had a couple of usage restrictions, but it really was worthy of the [SSS] rank! Because it seems that this ability also uses my soul force, at this time I could only use it once a week or so. Also, that''s why it couldn''t be used easily as well... if I was interrupted while using it, my soul might end up being the one affected. ...I could probably only use it at a safe time, and that the person on whom I use it can make a resist. It would be great to be able to use it during a fight... stealing the powerful abilities of a powerful opponent to weaken him would be great, but it doesn''t seem possible... or not for now. "I wonder if this guy is okay?" "...it seems like he''s still breathing" [Don''t worry, in a few months his soul should fully recover. This one has not received a great deal of damage that its natural regeneration cannot treat. He will probably only feel discomfort for a while... besides, he will be more disoriented from having lost his Master level ability than anything else.] ...that''s good, it would leave a bad taste in my mouth if he died after telling the others that I would not kill him. Also, does this mean that he lost all of his knowledge of his fighting ability? [Practically, yes¡­ there might be something like muscle memory in him, but it would be more like the feeling that he knows something but can''t remember it. Although maybe if he goes back to practicing the same discipline again, then he can get to the level he was at on this one faster than the first time he did it. ] ¡­I see. Either way, since I''m done with things here, then I should go back to the others and see that things don''t get complicated there. Besides, surely with those screams, it shouldn''t take long for someone to come here¡­ so I shouldn''t worry about the rats eating these two guys who are passed out. "Let''s go" "Yes" --------------------- --------------------- " Bye~! Please take good care of yourselves~!! " "Now they can live freely... I''m very happy" ""Thanks"" In the end, Miu- chan, Kenichi, and I were on the dock saying goodbye to the guys we just rescued. The others had to do a bit of distraction to allow them to board a ship without worry. There didn''t seem to be any other master or semi-master level guys, so they should be fine. It was a happy ending... the two of them and those guys say goodbye with smiles on their faces. It is not bad to do this kind of thing from time to time. "Thank you, Alexander-senpai... but I don''t expect you to give your boat to them." "U-Un, don''t worry... " ¡° Even though you sometimes do some things¡­ a bit extreme, I knew you had a very good heart! Those ships cost a lot of money and you gave this one to them without thinking twice! I knew it, you are a great person, senpai!! " ¡°Y-Yes¡­ as you say, it is only something material. It cannot be compared to the life and safety of people! What''s more¡­" "What''s more¡­" "Well, it''s easy to give something away when it didn''t cost you anything, right?" ""E-Eh? W-What do you mean, Alexander- kun / Alexander- sanpai ?¡±¡± ...even if at first I accepted Kenichi''s words and Miu-chan''s happy smile without thinking much, after the boy continued with that, I couldn''t keep up with that lie! My heart was itching a little. "Wh-whose ship is it, Alexander- senpai?" ¡°¡­From Tanimoto. Do not worry, surely is secured... well, what is a small yacht or two for that rich guy? Surely he would not mind this one" "T-Then... why did you have the key to this one?" "..." ¡­Kenichi''s eyes looked at me like a thief, but I really didn''t have that purpose in mind when I took borrowed the keys from that guy! I just wanted to try what it was like to have a romantic moment on the waves of the sea with Kushinada when I take them... really! Unfortunately, with the presence of Miu-chan here, I could not say that and clear my name... I just could remain silent. "Let''s go back... I have a tough fight tomorrow." "" ... "" "H- Hey! I-Is my boat that one from there?! " " Kenichi gave it to those guys..." "E-Eh?" "D-Damn Hamster, I will kill you!!" Chapter 425 Kenichi World Tournament 12 New month, I wish you that this is much better than the previous one! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (3rd Person POV) "It seems that the boy and those of the Ryozanpaku managed to advance to the next round" ¡°Also¡­ Mr. Wallet has complained because some people intervened in his affairs. That most likely has to do with them. " "Hehehe, who cares about that guy¡­ if he bothers too much, then we''ll just have to get rid of him." "That is true, he''s certainly not the only one who can help fund the organization." "..." In a meeting room in one of the island''s luxury hotels, the people known as the 9 fists and one shadow discussed among themselves the recent events in this place. Well, since Ogata, Ma Sogetsu, and Kushinada were no longer present here, now it was only 6 fists. They all argued among themselves while one shadow listened silently... "Well, the Ryozanpaku boys will probably lose tomorrow¡­ the boy named Kenichi will have to fight my disciple in his next fight." ¡°Hahaha, besides, my disciple will also have to fight with that old man''s granddaughter! I think Castor will certainly be able to put on a great show tomorrow!! " ¡°Hehehe, well, even if those guys do win, it''s not that it changes things too much. They''ve already defeated several other disciples of us after all... that''s why I''ve always thought that we should take care of their Masters directly and stop making children play, hehehe." ""You¡­"" If most of these Masters were slightly upset because their disciples had previously lost, the words of the little man in the mask rubbed their wound further. Each of these people was confident in their own disciplines, so even though they weren''t the ones who ended up losing, it couldn''t be helped that this slightly affected their pride as martial artists. ...several of these people who were offended by those words released their aura against the one who mentioned this and it seemed that at any moment they could start attacking him. At this, the guy in the mask only laughs louder as if this only excites him more. ¡°Enough¡­ already 3 people have decided to leave our group, this is not the time to continue having some skirmishes between us. After what happens tomorrow, then we can think about how to continue dealing with the Ryozanpaku, now... that other boy is more important... what he''s doing is more troublesome for us. While with our old opponents there was a clear distinction of ideologies whereby we could not harmoniously coexist with each other, somehow that boy has managed to make Masters of both the Yami and the fist of life be with him... Also, the worst thing is that we know very little about him and what his goal is¡­ if both groups of us put the differences aside, it will be even more difficult to achieve our goal! That boy named Alexander has become the biggest threat to our dream now! " With the intervention of one shadow, the atmosphere in the room calms down a bit, but with his next words, most of these people frown. While it is true that some cared for his disciples since that boy had shown to be quite ruthless and they found the boy annoying and problematic as well as the leader of this organization, also others... ¡°Well¡­ although I find the way the world is now somewhat boring, I have never been interested in venting to little boys about this. Hahaha, sorry, but taking advantage from little ones is not my style... you by yourself can take care of that" ¡°I agree¡­ disciples fight disciples and Masters fight Masters. Otherwise, the image created by this could not be called art. " "" ... "" Despite the fact that all of them could not be considered exemplary people... or with mentalities according to how society was in this world, several of them could not be considered ruthless and heartless people either. They had their own principles that they were unwilling to put aside despite their ambitions. "What will you do, leader-san~? It seems that you tried to get rid of that boy before but things in the end did not work out... no, you could even say that it ended up being counterproductive, right? Hehehe, the person you wanted to kill him only helped him get stronger~ " "..." As before, the man in the mask does not hesitate to mock even the person they called the leader... an aura spreads and focuses on him, but he simply ignores it again and instead continues to speak calmly. ¡°¡­Hehehe, as I said before, I have some business with that boy¡­ I wouldn''t mind¡° helping ¡±our organization to deal with him, leader-san~. The problem is... as everyone knows, he is not alone. It would be quite troublesome to have to make my way through all those Masters around him, so¡­ it wouldn''t hurt to get a little help for that. " "..." As quickly as he hears those words, the man who concealed his identity behind the darkness withdraws his aura, begins to think about what this Master is suggesting, and then speaks. ¡°Well¡­ no matter what happens in the tournament tomorrow, the others will help the Demon god fist to solve this problem. Since you''ll only have to fight other Masters, there shouldn''t be a problem, right? " ""..."" -------------------------------- -------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "Tear off her clothes ah that girl, Miu-chan!!" "... I-I shouldn''t have withdrawn from the tournament!" "A-Alexander-senpai..." "Y-You can''t see that, Kenichi!" Unlike the previous day, this time the women''s tournament started first. I''m kind of glad for this since I could at least relax for a while because I didn''t sleep very well last night. Unfortunately, it was not because of a good thing! After we finished rescuing the group of those guys, I went back to my room and waited for a few hours to see if there was a chance that Renka-chan would come that night! ...it was not until the morning that I saw her that I knew that she really did it, but when Renka-chan did not find me in my room, she returned to her one! I could only hit Kenichi a bit to vent my frustration this day! Well... it is also true that, since the night progressed and she did not come, I decided to go to Kushinada''s room and find out that unfortunately she followed my previous advice and decided to watch Chikage-chan a little to avoid some crazy one of her " Fans ¡±, who she did yesterday in her fights, will not try to kidnap her and take her home with them! I''m glad Chikage-chan was safe, but¡­ obviously I couldn''t do anything with Kushinada due to her presence! Also, sleeping in the same bed as the two of them was impossible! On the one hand, I had someone sleeping in little clothes showing her great attributes perfectly! And on the other, I had a girl who just by I moving a little opened her eyes and was on guard against me! ¡­Surely the only one who could sleep peacefully that night was Kushinada! It was a long night for the two of us. "I-I''m just supporting Miu-chan..." "..." Going back to this moment, since I felt a strong glance at my side, I had to speak to reassure Renka-chan a bit. She seemed a bit jealous now, but more frustrated because she surely wanted me to cheer her on too¡­ she was a competitive girl and she liked to get attention after all. "" Whoooh~!! "" As for the fight that was taking place right now in the ring, it was the final. Since there weren''t many girls and even some like Renka-chan and Chikage-chan retired, it only took a couple of encounters to get here. The last girl, since Kushinada considered that she had gained enough experience yesterday and did not want her to attract more attention, she told her to leave the tournament. The girls facing each other at the moment were, as I mentioned before, Miu-chan, and also another blonde with a quite gifted body named Castor. The commentator guy openly said that she was his disciple, so I was a little worried that she was biased with her. Although¡­ not long after the fight between the two began, that thought stopped worrying me greatly. I don''t know why, but¡­ at some point, it seems that the goal of defeating her opponent changed to trying to undress the other girl! That is why it was the great emotion shown by all the spectators!! At this moment, Miu-chan had several holes in her clothes revealing a good amount of skin! She even had to cover one of her breasts with one hand to prevent the important part of it from showing! Also, the other girl was in no better shape! Now she is "fighting" without the skirt of her suit and openly showing a rather striking black underwear! It was a thong that revealed her well-formed white buttocks!! "" Yes~ !! That''s it~ !! "" "E-Eh? W-What is happening? Who is winning?" "Y-You can''t see! Don''t open your eyes or I''ll take them out!! " "S-She almost undressed her¡­ I mean, you almost got her, Miu-chan! You can do it!!" With another swift movement from Miu-chan, the top of Castor''s clothes is taken off¡­ besides, even her bra is also taken off at that moment and two mountains of quite a size show their splendor and grandeur before everyone!! Well¡­ except for Kenichi who when both girls started losing parts of their clothes Izumi-san prevents him from seeing this fight by blocking his eyes. Poor boy¡­ can''t witness the big fight right now! This guy will miss out on the great things he could have learned from this fight!! ¡°T-That girl doesn''t have a bit of decency? How is that she not cover herself?!" ... a-as Renka-chan says, Castor-chan seems to be quite a determined girl to win! She doesn''t seem to mind exposing those huge breasts and concentrates on her fight with Miu-chan~!! T-Those mountains are sca... I mean, she is a scary girl. "A-Alexander... i-if you want, a-at night... a-at night we can..." "Glup..." So, when Renka-chan sees that my eyes couldn''t help but follow those breasts that bounced happily with every move Castor-chan made, she approaches me and using her arms to emphasize her two great mountains as well while whispers that to me. I have to put my hand to my nose to prevent blood from coming out of this one! There is something in seeing two girls fighting in this way that excites a man too much and that is why you could say that I was at my limit! Now seeing Renka-chan act like this, I felt like a part of me was going to explode!! ¡­Although I don''t know if it would be my crotch or my nose first! By the way, if you''re wondering if I wasn''t worried about Miu-chan being exposed to so many people, well¡­ there was one great insurance that would surely prevent that from happening. His grandfather was standing not far away watching this and¡­ he had a slightly scary aura around him now! Also, unlike Castor-chan, Miu-chan had been careful during the fight... although as time passes more parts of her body are exposed, it could be considered that she has avoided the most sensitive areas except for once that she took her by surprise. ¡­Miu-chan seemed very determined and focused on winning this tournament! I could almost see both of her eyes turn in the money symbol!! "K-Kyaa! W-Wait, no~! " "T-The money is mine~!!" Due to the sudden scream that is heard in the ring, Renka-chan and I who were watching each other, both turned our vision there to find Miu-chan pulling one of Castor-chan''s last two clothes... her pantys. It seems that there are still some things that she was not willing to show to others¡­ besides, Miu-chan also seemed a bit¡­ no, desperate enough to do something like that! I-It seems that even her personality has changed a bit due to the temptation of the tournament prize!! "You can do it~ J-Just a little more¡­ just a little more~ !!" "I-I give up! I give up!!" ¡­Finally, as the spectators encourage Miu-chan to be more forceful, Castor-chan decides to give up. It is a pity¡­ "D-Damn it! It just needed a little more~! Just a little more and then..." "What are you talking about? Miu won, Alexander¡­ " "..." Yes, Renka-chan, b-but ... I feel like I''ve lost! It''s not fair, why couldn''t both of us have won?!! Chapter 426 Kenichi World Tournament 13 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "I won ~! I won ~ !! " "Y-Yes... congratulations, Miu-chan" ¡°¡­H-hey? How long do you plan to hug him ?! Besides¡­ you don''t plan to cover yourself?!! " "H-Hyaan~! Now everyone has seen me ... " After Castor-chan surrendered and her defeat was announced, Miu-chan who returned to where we were, due to her enthusiasm hugs me and starts jumping with great emotion... her breasts were rubbing quite hard against me and I could feel some hard things tickling me but she doesn''t seem to notice any of that. ¡­While I didn''t have a complaint about this as Renka-chan who could only endure this for a few minutes before she reached her limit of patience and complain, the old man''s aura was pressing against me! Maybe thanks to this my next fight will be a bit tougher, but¡­ I couldn''t put Miu-chan aside either! On the other hand, Castor-chan... what she was doing seemed to be more in order to attract more attention than because she was distressed by her nakedness... and I must say that it really worked! It was hard not to lay your eyes on her by her acting shy while for some "oversights" the cherries on her breasts could still be appreciated! "C-Close your eyes, Kenichi-kun! You can''t open them!! " "I-I understand¡­" ¡­And of course, I was not the only one to whom this show attracted attention! Most of the men here had their eyes on her while drooling!! "S-Sister... here, cover yourself" "T-Thank you ... (Step aside, don''t ruin my moment!)" "..." Whooah~ I wouldn''t want to be that girl''s brother... much less her boyfriend or something like that! It seems that in order to attract attention she would be willing to go quite far! What can I say? I''m someone still a little jealous... or it may just I not be compatible with that kind of attitude in a girl. ¡°So, let the first participants of the next match come in¡­ Tanimoto vs Sigfried~! Now two friends will have to fight and hit each other! In the end, what will prevail? The desire to obtain the prize of the tournament... or their said friendship?!! " "" Buuu~!! Let the girls come up again!! "" "" G-Good luck to you both "" "" ... "" Although the commentator tries to motivate people for the next fight, the audience did not seem very happy when Tanimoto and Sigfried step into the ring... after the girls'' show, they undoubtedly had a hard time pleasing the audience. Both go up between boos and even some articles that came from the stands. The good thing is that those two don''t seem to care much about it and they start exchanging a few words with each other as if nothing happened. They seemed a bit motivated to fight each other. Although I don''t think it was because of the award as the commenter mentions, they were both pretty wealthy guys after all. They probably just wanted to test their skills... quite the attitude of a martial artist that they both show. "H-Hyaa~ A-Alexander-kun... y-your hand is..." "Sorry... my hand moved without thinking." Sadly, I can''t be drawn to such a mentality¡­ I still think it''s more fun spending time with a girl than fighting! So quickly my attention is mostly directed to Miu-chan who continued to hug me and observing those two with seriousness. ...or so it was until she felt my hand caressing her bulging ass! It was elastic, soft, and with smooth skin to the touch! Yes, since her suit had some holes at the moment, I take the opportunity to put my hand through these and also pass through her underwear!! Also, since I had given her a cape to cover herself, my movements may go unnoticed by others! Especially the old man!! Although to make this convincing that nothing happens here, I have to turn my eyes back to the two who had started fighting. ¡­Of course, even though I apologize to Miu-chan when she feels the movements of my hand, I also don''t withdraw it and continue to stroke her beautiful ass! She seems to accept this, and then just lowers her flushed face to hide it from others. With the feeling transmitted to my hand, I can even say that my concentration on Sigfried and Tanimoto''s fight was greater¡­ or perhaps I should say that I find it more enjoyable. Of course, that''s only thanks to my [Parallel Thinking] ability that allows me to continue to appreciate inch by inch of Miu-chan''s buttocks! Well, as I knead them a bit and she starts gasping, it was getting harder and harder to hide this¡­ Renka-chan frowns when she notices something wrong! The good thing is that, instead of complaining this time, she takes my free hand and sinks it between her breasts!! Damn it¡­ I wonder if I can evolve the [Parallel Thinking] skill? It was no longer enough to just have two different lines of thought! I need more!! Being in heaven, but with a fearsome demon not far from me, time passes and the fight between the two boys begins to approach the final outcome. I think that Sigfried in the end cannot fight so seriously against someone he considers a friend and is slowly being cornered by a Tanimoto who does not hesitate to show everything he has. Also, I think that the compatibility of the two of them put Sigfried in a worse situation... his style was based on defense through his internal energy, but unfortunately unlike other opponents that this boy has fought, Tanimoto was quite good at controlling his own energy. The result of all this, makes things become inevitable... ¡°The winner of this fight is Tanimoto~! It seems that Siegfried''s defense this time was not enough!! The next match is between contestants Kenichi and Kano Sho, please come into the ring! " ...holding on to his side, Sigfried was on one knee and finally gave up. Well, it was a good fight from both guys. Although¡­ to be honest, I was still more interested in seeing the differences between Renka-chan and Miu-chan''s bodies! "S-So it''s my turn¡­ I-I don''t want to fight anymore~!" "Y-You can do it, Kenichi-kun~!" "Don''t say that, Kenichi-kun~! You have to defeat that boy for me! " "..." "...boy, your opponent isn''t me, it''s him." When it is the turn of the next guys that the moderator announces, Kenichi gets nervous again and the others try to cheer him up. Besides, the boy he will fight is also approaching us¡­ and suddenly I feel his look on me and for that reason I have to say that since he was looking at me with quite intense eyes! What happens to him? Because of him I have no choice but to remove my hands from the girls as everyone''s attention begins to turn to me!! I don''t remember doing anything to him¡­ don''t tell me he''s the same type of person as the boy who practiced Mue Tai and he has a bad impression of me and that bothered him? "...(Alexander-senpai ... it seems like he was interested in Miu-san, I saw him calling her earlier)" "E-Eh? I-It''s not that! H-He told me that he knew things about my mother and I just wanted to know that! I just talk to him for a few minutes... I-I don''t even know him!! " Even though Kenichi''s words were more of a whisper towards me, Miu-chan who was next to me manages to hear him perfectly and is the one who ends up having a bigger reaction for this... now I feel a little sorry for the boy whom she referred to as someone who "I don''t even know him." She''s cute when she acts nervous and tries to justify herself¡­ well, knowing her, more than justification it should be what she really thinks. To reassure her a bit, I nod to her words and she sighs in relief at this. Well, it''s not like I was going to complain to her about this ... I might be a bit jealous, but since I have several girls by my side, at least I think I should let them choose if they think they found someone better than me. "S-So, I-I think I''ll go ..." On the other hand... Kenichi... you should know that someone who is weedy or poisonous is not very loved by others. After Miu-chan saw that there was no misunderstanding over this, she casts an accusing glance at him. So it''s normal for him to want to escape from the place... "Wait" Sadly, I couldn''t let him go yet! Before he goes into the ring, I walk up to him and whisper in his ear. "(... ends with the boy)" "T-This..." "(Think about it¡­ would you like me to fight him? What could happen if that happens? ... do you understand?) " "Hiii!!" While I said that I could allow a girl to leave my side because she found someone else, that does not mean that I would not fight for her! And more if apparently things with that boy are one-way! It would be annoying to have to deal with him, so someone else had better do it for me. "I-I will! I-I will defeat that boy, so¡­ please senpai, y-you don''t do anything! " "Good ~! You can do it!" It is good that now Kenchi is more motivated for his fight with the boy, with this he killed two birds with a stone. With him willing to seriously fight the boy, his chances of winning will be greater by sure! And if so, then it is certain that my final match would be against him or Tanimoto! ¡­If I pass to the final, then the tournament is practically in the bag! Although¡­ the hardest part is still completing the first step of this!! "That boy seems quite skilled¡­ do you think Weak-kun will win?" "At least it seems that now he has a better chance compared to his attitude before..." ¡°I-Is it true¡­ what did you tell him, Alexander-kun? "...I just motivate him a little" " Reverse psychology can have great effects~! [No... that can''t be called reverse psychology, it was more of a threat] ¡­Well, the important thing is that the boy is motivated, right? As I talk to the two girls and Aurora, Kenichi and the other boy arrive in the ring. Then, as soon as the commentator marks the start of the fight, Kenichi''s opponent lunges at him and shows a good level of skills as Renka-chan had said. ¡­I think because Kenichi was always close to us, that boy also saw him as his enemy. The good thing is that thanks to my ¡°words of encouragement¡±, unlike other times, he also manages to react quickly and block his opponent''s attacks. If he had a slow start like on other occasions, he would surely be in a bad position now. Although... things for Kenichi will not be so easy this time ... in terms of levels, both were even reaching the peak of the 9th limit. The problem is¡­ even though Kenichi''s skills seem to have improved a bit from all his previous fights, that boy still was a bit superior to him on that. ¡­Well, it seems that things have never been easy for Kenichi, so perhaps he will end up overcoming the difficulties he encounters in the fight. "...the things don''t look very good for Hamtaro-san" The fight continues for a while and Kenichi is forced to get defensive¡­ as Miu-chan says, if things continue like this, it will be difficult for him to win. On the other hand, it was a bit curious how they both practiced various disciplines¡­ although, for Kenichi, this should be frustrating. The skills that he used right away that boy also performed them... and also in a better way. "" Kenichi !! "" "... it''s over, weakling-kun doesn''t have a chance against that boy" Even though Miu-chan and Renka-chan seemed to see Kenichi''s situation as very little optimistic, the truth is that I still had confidence in him. No, it was not for something sentimental... my reason was more for a simple fact... and one that I could also find very annoying! He was a "beloved Son" by this world !! ¡­Trust me, I had already fought one in B-Toom and it''s pretty fucking having the world conspiring against you! I almost felt a little sorry for that boy because of this. Then, as I thought, when things seemed to indicate that Kenichi was in great trouble and the others who supported him were screaming with concern, I could clearly see how he was gaining a skill right at that moment! Chapter 427 Kenichi World Tournament 14 Hello everyone!! Sorry for the delay, but my PC stopped working and so far it was delivered to me repaired. The good thing is that at least I was able to recover the chapters that I had as a draft. Thank you for understanding!! Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- [Always Victorious-SSS] Ability granted to children loved and favored by a world. Receiving the support of the world for a time, the person can overcome many difficulties and turn a situation in his favor. - All skills 2 Ranks up (Except Innate) - Increase 2 Limits (Can break the barrier between soul levels temporarily) - Constant Energy Support of the World - Slight restoration of wounds, physical and mental resistance. - It only activates in desperate situations. ¡­What is a broken skill? That was a totally broken skill! Seeing that Kenichi suddenly gained this ability when he was about to lose the fight with that boy, I couldn''t help but feel a little envious!! That felt quite unfair¡­ and that taking into account that I was not the person who had to fight him! The difference in treatment of the world towards some people was simply very impartial!! [¡­ You can also consider yourself a very lucky person with good skills, you know Alexander?] Well... certainly I also have some abilities that together gave me almost the same benefits as this one, but... if I compare [Survivor] with [Always Victorious] for example, there was a big difference! At the cost of just increasing my strength by a limit, I have to be seriously injured first! Instead, Kenichi just had to be in a bad situation!! ¡­Those conditions for abilities to activate can''t even be compared, right? Haaa ~ I really could only sigh and feel jealous about this. Thanks to this sudden change in Kenichi, the fight in the ring takes a turn in his favor¡­ obviously. With such an increase in strength and abilities, it would be strange if it weren''t that way! Now Kenichi had entered the second soul level¡­ although it was probably temporary, his strength was very real! "...t-that boy is fighting better now." "Y-Yeah... it even seems like his skills have gotten better than the ones that his oponent showed." Unlike when I entered the same realm, there was no noticeable physical manifestation... instead of his body attracting the energy from the surroundings, it was more like it was injecting itself into his body! Therefore, it was difficult to distinguish this sudden change¡­ probably others just think that he was struggling more seriously. ¡­Now Kenichi''s opponent had turned into a punching bag. In addition, the sudden change of situation between them ended up affecting him mentally as well and you could see the despair and reluctance on that boy''s face. He should be being oppressed by the level 2 aura that was inevitably emanating from Kenichi passively. "It''s over... it seems that Kenichi won" "" Y-Yes... "" As much as that boy tried to change things again, he ended in failure. It was only a matter of time for Kenichi to win¡­ and since it was quite unexpected that things would change like this, all this generates quite a surprise in the others who do not know how to react because of all this. In the end, they can only rejoice because he was their friend and partner. "The winner of this fight is Kenichi! It was certainly a surprising reaction to reverse the situation when things were bad for him~!! " Without much surprise, Kenichi ends up knocking his opponent unconscious after performing a splendid combo of various movements from the disciplines he practiced. ¡­I didn''t know how to feel about this. I was glad that he won, really. Although he can be a bit annoying at times, I must admit that the boy tries a lot and has a personality that you cannot hate. The problem was that the final match of this tournament will very possibly be against him, and now... perhaps this would not be so simple as I thought. "" Congratulations, Kenichi! "" "... really, it wasn''t so bad for someone weak" "Those of the Ryozanpaku will surely be proud, Hamtaro-san." "E-Eh? I-I win? ¡­d-did I really win? " "" ... "" When he comes out of the ring, he was quite distracted and it also appears that the effect of the [Always Victorious] ability has ended. After the others gave him some words to congratulate him on winning his fight, the most curious thing was that he did not remember very well how he won... he was not being modest, from what he says, it was more as if his body moved by itself at that moment. ...maybe he was not used to that ability, or maybe it was that "The support of the world" took a little control of his body to help him win against opponents stronger than him. ¡°S-Senpai¡­ do you have any of those pills that you can give me? I feel quite tired " "...sorry, I ran out from those" Either way, it seems that ability also put a lot of strain on Kenichi''s body. At least that calmed me down a bit¡­ he probably can''t use it very often! Thank goodness that ability still can''t totally ignore certain things and be even more unbalanced!! "I-I see, but¡­ w-why are you smiling, Alexander-senpai?" "It''s nothing, don''t worry~" "..." Of course I still had pills to heal wounds and restore energy and stamina a bit! It never hurts to have a few more in hand!! It''s something I''ve learned the hard way... But, for now, I wasn''t going to give some of these to Kenichi! I didn''t want to make things more difficult for me in the future!! The more tired he is, the better for me!! ¡°The next fight is between Alexander and Garyu X~!! Please both of you go on stage " "Hohoho... it seems like it''s my turn~" "..." ¡­My joy at seeing Kenichi''s fatigue could only have been momentary! A wall of muscle walks by my side and heads for the ring! I really didn''t want to go up with him... but I make an effort to take one step and then another continuously to follow the old man. We soon reached the scene of our fight and we both watched each other for a while until the commentator decides to announce the start of the fight. "So, you can both start-" "Wait!" "...what''s up boy?" ¡°¡­Obviously this guy shouldn''t be able to participate in the disciple tournament! He should be disqualified!! " ¡­In the end, I couldn''t help but intervene before the commentator indicated the start of the fight! Seeing the old man rub his hands and snap his fingers as he watched me, my body couldn''t help but shake a bit having a bad feeling about all this!! "Hahaha... no, contestant Garyu X has passed all the tests so far and so the claim does not proceed~!!" "Curse! Where is the justice and partiality in all this?!! " "Hahaha ... that doesn''t exist, boy~" "..." F-Fuck¡­ I already knew it, but being told while the person smiles was something quite annoying! Now I wanted to hit that guy with the mask and remove that smile that seemed to be stuck on his face!! "That is not true¡­" "Oh~ Old man,I knew you have a bit of reason inside that head of yours" "Justice is me~!" "..." ¡­Damn it, I was a fool to have at least a little hope! You have to be quite cheeky to break the rules of something and say that it does not matter because you are the personification of justice! ¡­Now I didn''t know which of the two guys was more annoying!! ¡°Hohoho¡­ don''t worry kid. Only a friend asked me to teach you a little lesson... if you can hit me, then ... you win~. What do you think about that?" "¡­fine" I was hoping that the old man just wanted to fight a bit and, after exchanging a few blows ... or I getting hit a bit, then he would retreat. But hey... although this was not what I expected, it may not be so bad. Gritting my teeth, I accept his conditions ... or rather, I had no other alternative! "Kuaah!!" "" A-Alexander-kun / Alexander !! "" ¡­ As soon as my words leave my mouth, the image of the old man in front of me seems to flicker and the next thing I knew was that I was rolling on the ground several meters until I stopped at the edge of the ring! F-Fuck! S-Since my fight with Ma Sogetsu this hasn''t happened to me! I-I didn''t expect the difference in strength between me and the old man to be that much! After all, that time Ma Sogetsu had almost a completely higher soul level than me!! The old man was supposed to be only 4 limits higher than me¡­ and if we count the increase in some of my abilities, then it should still be less! The truth was that I was quite confident in at least giving the old man a hit, but now¡­ he had just shown me that my assumptions weren''t entirely correct! [Well... with the skills and experience that that old man has, he would probably have no problem fighting someone from the Gaia Area where you were with a level 2 soul at the 7th or 8th limit... maybe even someone at the peak of the second soul level would not be able to kill him easily.] "..." H-Hahaha¡­ it''s true, even though maybe he wasn''t at Kenichi''s level, this old man also had the favor of the world! Now I wonder if I can hit him at least one time¡­ well, I have no other choice than try! Even though it was not pleasant to have to fight him, at least I know that my life would not be in danger... or I was praying it would be like this! "Hohoho... interesting" "... I''m not going to hold back anything, old man!" As I said, this was not the time to hide things! Even if I could utilize them, I wouldn''t hesitate to use the BIMs and other weapons I have against this old man! As I get back on my feet, I activate all my abilities and also use my domain by concentrating fully on him! ¡­The latter does not seem to affect him much since he is countered with his own aura when he releases it, but at least it will help me to follow his movements in a better way! The old man disappears from the place where he is, but this time before a kick hits me, I manage to go back in time to avoid it!! T-That was close¡­ I even felt the air caused by this moving my hair!! ¡°¡­y-you really just want to hit me, right ?! This time that kick was going straight to my face damn old man!! " "Hohoho... I don''t know what you''re talking about, I don''t know you ~" "Fuck you geezer!!" ¡­Our fight was a bit similar to the time in the preliminaries that I fought against the person in the suit, only this time it wasn''t because I was following a plan! I was simply forced to run around the ring avoiding the old man''s blows because I had no other alternative! Several minutes passed like that... and unfortunately, I couldn''t avoid all his blows! On several occasions my conscience clouded a bit or I was cornered on the edge of the ring... I wanted to believe that I had managed to resist all this time, but the truth was that I felt that instead it was rather that the old man was playing with me! ¡­ Although not everything was so bad. Probably because it had only been a very short time so far in the second soul level, I still hadn''t fully gotten used to the change and improvements that had occurred in my abilities and body. The more I fought against the old man, I felt that I was getting more used to following his movements! If I think about it, after my soul level went up, I hadn''t had a chance to fight someone of the same level properly. The bald guy was barely also someone with a level two soul, and with the Kokuri guy I encountered in the sewers, I used Sai to take him by surprise. ...well, I had no alternative since surely the latter would not have restrained himself if I seriously fought against him and he could have split me in half with his big knife! While I was relying on the chainmail Shigure gave me, I still didn''t want to check its effectiveness against a sword! Well, now at least I no longer felt like the old man was suddenly disappearing and appearing next to me to hit me! I could follow him with my eyes making it easier for me to evade or even counterattack him! Sadly, that didn''t mean my blows were effective¡­ they ended up being blocked by him quite easily! I was even risking a counterattack even more because of that¡­ so it was better to continue running all over the place for now. Or at least until I hope that I continue to get more used to his movements! Chapter 428 Kenichi World Tournament 15 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Hohoho, what''s up boy¡­ are you already tired?" "Ha... ha... ha..." ¡­Shit! That was obvious, bastard!! Although I have confidence in my resistance, that a person... no, that a monster follows you and pressures you for so long really exhausts you very quickly!! My situation now was the complete opposite when I fighting the guy who used the technique that Ogata had taught me before. Now I was gasping for breath! Although¡­ physical exhaustion was the least of my problems now! The mental tension and consternation also kept increasing with each passing minute!! Also, seeing that my attacks were easily stopped was frustrating. The only good thing about all this was that this was not a fight to the death and I kept following better the old man''s movements more and more. Although my punches and kicks ended up being blocked or evaded, the number of times I could attack and counter also increased over time. Also¡­ since my domine was not very effective in putting pressure against him, this time I try to just expand it around myself for a bit like a second [Sheikuken]! Even trying to combine this skill with my domain! The effect of this was one of the things that allowed me to react much better to the old man''s movements! It was almost as if it allowed me to see for a second in the future what would happen!! The only bad thing about this was that I had to be very focused to be able to do it. [Beep] [Sheikuken rang up] [Beep] [Will of the Emperor rang up] Oh~ This skill hasn''t leveled for a while, it''s good to hear it! Then with the system notification, the domain around me got a little stronger now! Sadly, I was pretty sure it wouldn''t exert enough pressure to affect the old man yet, so it was best to continue with my current mode of using this one. Leaving that aside, although thanks to this fight I was getting used to the fight and even getting a little stronger, my situation didn''t seem to change because of that. Instead, it was more like the old man was adjusting his strength again to keep pushing me! Try as I might, it didn''t seem like I could achieve the goal of landing a blow on him! And that even though my mind was totally focused on achieving that! You really do not know the desire I had to give him at least one good blow!! Well, I still had some techniques to use to try to achieve it... the only problem was that after using these to take him by surprise and he experience them once, they would surely not be as effective for the next time! I could only wait for the most suitable moment to attack him with these. But there was also the biggest obstacle with this! As much as I had sought an opening in the defense of the old man or a good time to use those skills, in my mind it always resulted in failure when I thought it was time and so ended up backtracking... Well, if I can''t find an opening in this old man, then I have to create one! With that thought in my mind, I retreated several meters making several jumps backward avoiding another of the old man''s attacks! "Well... I really didn''t want to use this, but... old man, you forced me to do it!" When the old man tries to follow me, then he sees what I make appear in my hands and that now I holding and stretching it with my thumbs since it was quite an elastic material... ------------------------------- ------------------------------- (POV Sakaki) "... isn''t the old man taking things too far?" ¡°Well¡­ he probably just wants to teach Alexander a few things and fighting him seriously is his way of doing this. I think everything should be fine. " We were all watching the Elder and that boy fight¡­ and at this moment, as Ma mentioned, things were not looking very positive for the latter! Because of this, I couldn''t stop a big smile from forming on my face! Unlike him, I was quite glad to see him in such a situation! "That''s not very reassuring... if I remember correctly, the last time Alexander had a serious fight against a Ryozanpaku Master, he ended up with a broken arm." "..." ¡­That would be great if it happened. No, I hope this time the old man ends up breaking both of his arms!! "What are you worried about, Ma? Shouldn''t you be happy that someone taught the boy a lesson? " "..." I can''t help but intervene in Akisame and Ma''s conversation. Yes, that was the reason why I wanted to see the damn boy suffer a little! It seems like his nights were quite fun hanging out with Renka-chan! I was so envious of this!! ¡­ I feel like I might break my teeth from clenching them so much when I see them acting affectionately with each other! Besides, she wasn''t the only girl who had fallen into the hands of that little bastard!! ¡°Well¡­ as a father it is perhaps inevitable to feel a little angry that someone takes your daughter, but¡­ I think Alexander is a good boy¡­ I feel calm if I know that he will take care of her. But¡­ it seems that you seem even angrier than I do, Sakaki. It is truly unfortunate to see an adult envious of a little boy... " "Tch ..." I''d like to spoil his fun time with Renka-chan, but it doesn''t seem possible. Ma doesn''t really seem upset that his daughter is doing those things with him!! Besides, now I also want to hit Ma! The sad eyes with which he looked at me were not pleasant at all!! ¡­Well, for now, I''ll just enjoy watching the boy suffer. "Well... putting aside the pitiful people who may have some unwarranted resentment towards Alexander-kun, the old man may also win the enmity of some people for what he is doing..." With his words, Ma directs the eyes towards some girls not far from us... there were two adult women and a little one! The problem was the first two¡­ seeing the old man repeatedly hit Alexander, the aura they exuded was getting stronger and stronger! They were none other than Shigure and Yami''s Master that we saw in the museum with her disciple! The first one for a while did not stop sheathing and drawing her sword causing Apa who was close to her not to know how to react! Furthermore, the other woman was even more terrifying¡­ the aura around her was not much different than when the old man gets serious!! "Master... it seems this time that boy has a big problem" ¡°Un¡­ I don''t know what that damn old man is doing. Although¡­ I didn''t expect you to care about him, Chikage " "N-No! I-I just¡­ I-I just thought that Master looked in a bad mood now..." ... by putting my attention in that place, their conversation reaches my ears. Don''t tell me that damn brat has also cajoled on that little girl?! Can''t he let even that little girl pass? Is he mad?!! No, well ... thinking about it, they should both be almost the same age. Although, it still doesn''t stop being annoying that he cajoled on another girl!! ¡°C-Calm down, Sakaki¡­ you''re spilling your beer. Also, I think this is the third time this has happened in this short time... " "..." Involuntarily I ended up squeezing the beer that I was holding and spilling its contents... all this is that brat''s fault! Now my precious beer is wasted!! "Ah?" Suddenly, the place seems to go silent and Akisame who was watching the fight frowns¡­ then, waiting to see the moment when Alexander collapsed on the ground from some blow from the old man, I quickly turn my attention to the ring with great excitement! Unexpectedly, the image I wanted to see did not come across to my eyes... instead, the two of them kept some distance while looking at each other. Or rather, Alexander seemed to be holding something in his hands and the old man had his eyes on it! "T-That''s..." "I-Impossible! Alexander-kun has come this far to fight the old man?!! " ...the one with the biggest reaction to this, was none other than Ma. He gets up from his seat, points his camera towards Alexander as if wants to see better what he was holding, and then takes several steps back with a face full of surprise and even afraid¡­ Seeing such a reaction, for a moment I thought my eyes had misled me, but when I checked, Alexander was still holding the same thing! No matter how I look at it, th-that was... ----------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------- (POV Alexander) When I remove this object from my interdimensional storage, the place seems to fall into a great silence... thanks to this, I felt even more uncomfortable! B-But I had no choice, this was one of the best things I could think of to deal with the old man!! "...what are you planning to do with that, Alexander?" Even due to surprise at seeing this in my hands, the old man seems to have forgotten that he was now hiding his identity in this tournament. Well, or at least he thought he did. "Of course, this will be my shield!" "...no, it doesn''t matter how you look at it, it''s just a panty!" Yes, what I was now holding in my hands was a small triangle of fabric, panties! But that was not the important thing... well, these are still objects that represent the dreams of men so they are always important, but now they would help me in something else! ¡°You''re wrong, Elder¡­ they are the perfect shield! Imagine what all these people will say if they see you touching your granddaughter''s underwear? You would go from being a respected Master to just a perverted old man who likes to play with his granddaughter''s panties! Yes, these are Miu-chan''s panties!! Can you really touch them, old man?" "..." The old man begins to walk towards me as if he does not care about the treasure in my hands, but¡­ when he hears my next words, his feet stop again! Although¡­ I didn''t get the reaction I expected¡­ I wanted to see the terror in his eyes now, but¡­ instead, some veins began to form on his forehead!! I-I knew this could be a double-edged sword, but... I couldn''t take a step back now! Although what I least wanted was to enrage this old man, at least that would puzzle him a bit... I just hope I can take advantage of that and not die before I can! "K-Kuhh!" When I feel that he will make a move, instinctively I put the panties in the trajectory of his blow¡­ th-that seems like it just saved my life! Even though it didn''t hit me, the air from that hit was enough to shake my brain slightly! I-If his fist had hit¡­ damn it! My legs are shaking just considering the consequences of that happening! It was not a joke!! "Damn old man, you want to kill me? Where is this that you are fighting trying not to kill your opponent?!! " ¡°HO-HO-HO¡­ don''t worry, the boys recover very quickly from their injuries. It''s the good thing about being young~ " "No, damn it! If that punch had hit me, then I wouldn''t end up with just a broken bone that heals quickly from being young! My head does not grow back if it is separated from my shoulders!! Fuck, not even salamanders can do that !! Also, think about your reputation, what will happen if you accidentally touch Miu-chan''s underwear!! It would be a social death if that happens, you know?! ¡± "T-Those panties aren''t mine !!" "" ... "" ¡­ Damn it, Miu-chan! Don''t break my unbreakable and perfect shield now!! Without the illusion that it was her underwear, now there will only be a super angry old man and me just holding some female underwear!! My perfect shield has been broken!! "¡­T-They are still a teenage girl''s panties, so it won''t be good for you to touch them anyway, you know?" Thank god it seems my words have enough effect... when a smile had formed on his face upon hearing his granddaughter''s words, he frowns again. Yes, surely it was still just as bad to see an old man touching a teenage girl''s underwear! ¡­Anyway, it was difficult to continue fighting while holding the panties with my hands¡­ I had to think of something to get my hands free! Chapter 429 Kenichi World Tournament 16 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Sakaki) ¡°A-Alexander-kun¡­ that boy is quite scary! He''s willing to go so far in order to win... " ¡°As I said, he''s just holding some panties! Don''t praise him!! ...although, it is true that apparently that brat is willing to do whatever it takes to win. No one can deny that! " Since Ma was acting like the boy had used some forbidden technique or something like that, I can''t help but yell at him for his overreaction! Well... the words that Alexander actually said seemed quite scary and maybe they had some truth in them... if the old man touches those panties, his social life may be ruined in the future! Or at least, surely Miu-chan will no longer be able to see him in the same way as before!! ¡­That must be the reason why in the end even though that seemed just silly, still the old man didn''t dare to touch those panties and Alexander achieved his goal to some extent! But surely, that was not something to cheer him on! That damn bastard... where did he get those panties? What girl were they from?! But most importantly... why does he have them with him?!! Just thinking about the possible answers to those questions makes my blood boil and fills me with envy!! M-Master... those panties c-could be..." ¡°No¡­ they are not mine! T-They seems a bit small to me, don''t they? " "Un... they''re not mine either..." "" ... "" Shit! I was really about to explode due to envy!! How I wished at this moment to be in the old man''s place and be the person to hit him!! The conversations of the girls next to us were like stabs to my heart... All that could not escape my ears and sight... that woman''s little disciple, when she sees the panties in Alexander''s hands, for some reason she quickly puts her hands on her skirt as if she wanted to check that she was still wearing her underwear... t-that reaction only makes me hate the boy more! Also... why that Master and Shigure talk as if it is normal that Alexander could have their underwear with him?! When she finishes checking her status and seeing that everything is in order, the little girl makes a sigh of relief, but¡­ in the next instant, she turns to her Master to ask her that while her nervousness was equal to a greater than before! Given this, that woman can only blush and deny that those panties are hers! Even so, seeing that reaction, that leaves even more doubts! Perhaps the only thing for which the little girl could be reassured was that what her Master said about that underwear not appearing to be his size was true ... t-this woman''s body at first glance could be seen to be quite voluptuous! ...and if that still wasn''t enough, even Shigure joins the conversation of that Master and disciple... I don''t know if it was due to some kind of competition between them or she didn''t want anyone to think that Alexander was now showing her underwear to all the world, but¡­ it was surprising that Shigure blushed a little too! That was quite strange coming from her!! I-I have to quickly look away when those three notice the gaze of several of us towards them! Although... it seems that one of us did not care about the strong gaze of that woman and continues to use his camera to immortalize their reaction. "Do you want me to gouge out your eyes?" "H-Ha! M-My camera... " I don''t know if Ma is brave or just as stupid as that boy¡­ that woman didn''t seem like someone to joke with! As with the old man, I can''t fully see her movements that shatter Ma''s camera!! Also, it seems that Shigure has gotten even stronger lately¡­ several stars were now pinned around him and I think Ma doesn''t notice when this happen either!! "Curse! Old man, break all four of his limbs from that damn brat!! " "Fuck you!! Damn middle-aged man Tsundere!! " ¡­Finally, because of all this, I can''t help but scream with all my might towards the ring! I had to or it might end up giving me a fit for putting up with these feelings inside of me!! My words came clearly to those two and I get a response from Alexander... "C-Calm down a little, Sakaki..." ¡°¡­Damn, I can''t keep watching this! Even though I want to watch the old man hit that brat, I may end up passing out first! " I get up from my seat to go and walk a bit to calm down... also, maybe because I raised my voice, I felt several glances directed towards me... when I check it, I see some figures of some people that seemed familiar to me... if they are those people, then I have to know why they are here. ¡­It''s never a good thing when they''re here. "I-It can''t be¡­ did Alexander-kun really go that far ?! D-Don''t do it, you won''t be able to go back once you do!! " So, when I was heading towards those people¡­ a tumult arose again among the spectators and Ma reacted in a rather exaggerated way. I have no choice but to look back, and then I find that¡­ when I thought things couldn''t be worse, that damn brat seems to want to remind me that I shouldn''t underestimate him!! ---------------------------------- ---------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "Don''t get distracted, Alexander~!" "Kuuuh!" ¡­ D-Damn Sakaki! Because of him, I got a little distracted!! The old man manages to pierce my shield and hits me making me take several steps back! Even though my strategy worked somehow, it was a shame that this "shield" was quite small and could not cover much of my body¡­ besides, my hands were now blocked from having to hold it! ¡­I-I have no choice but to do that! "W-Why do you seem to want to hit my face so hard, old man?!" "... well, I just find it a bit annoying~" "..." As I avoid another blow that went straight to my face, I retreat even more! Seriously, like 70% of the old man''s punches were aimed at my face! So it was something quite annoying!! ¡­ I''m not going to say that I was scared that it would ruin my pretty face, but¡­ in a sense, it was kind of worrying! At last in this life I could be considered someone very handsome, you know? And losing this now would definitely depress me a bit! Although I did not intend to live off my face, I would not enjoy it being ruined by someone! My thought was something similar to when a person spends all his life savings to have cosmetic surgery and then... after that person finally wants to release his new face, he ends up having an accident leaving him worse than he was!! Fuck, that was like God told you "I made you ugly, so stay ugly"! It was pretty depressing, wasn''t it? If something like this really happened, I''m sure that even if the person was an atheist, he would only begin to believe in God to hate him!! So instinctively I covered my face more carefully¡­ well, thanks to the old man focusing enough to hit that spot, it made it a bit easier for me to predict his attacks. Also, now those blows didn''t seem to stop at just disfiguring my face! It seemed like he wanted to rip my head off!! For every impact that took me in the body when my "shield" was pierced, I felt that my legs would give up and I would fall to my knees! And like I said, I couldn''t use my hands to block those attacks either!! So, with no other alternative, I could only do the only solution for all this that occurred to me... "Y-You ... w-what the hell are you doing now, Alexander?!!" "...I am no longer Alexander... now I am Panty X!" "..." I was going to say "XXX-Panty ", but ... that sounded like a size for very "big" women or the name of a porn page... so after thinking about it a bit, I decided on the one I said. Yes... the only solution I could think of was to use these panties as a mask! I-It was pretty stupid, but¡­ at least now my face was fully protected and my hands were free! I-It wasn''t easy to do this, I swear!! As proof of this, I could only pretend that I was someone else to bear the shame! And yes, I use the old man alias as the basis for this... I don''t know what bothered him the most ... having to fight with a person wearing panties as a mask, Or... to use his alias as the basis for mine. He surely thought I was just making fun of him! ¡­ Now the old man had more veins on his head pulsing! Interestingly... when my eyes move towards the stands to see the reaction of others, specifically where the people I knew were... there were various types of reactions to my actions. Some girls seemed flushed by this... others were quite surprised with their mouths open... and there were also those who looked at me with contempt! I-I was prepared for this, but¡­ this was still pretty tough! Well¡­ the ones who had the biggest reaction were Master Ma and Sakaki. The first, he took several steps back as he looked at me with eyes full of admiration and surprise... if you ask me to compare his reaction, then I would say it was like the scene where Vegeta analyzes Goku''s fighting power and breaks the tracker while saying " Impossible, his fighting power is 18,000!! ¡±¡­ seriously, I could almost see Master Ma doing the same! The only bad thing is that my fighting power hadn''t increased¡­ only my embarrassment did! As for Sakaki... the guy starts to destroy part of the stands by kicking or hitting the place... he really has a serious problem... seriously, he should better try to get a woman instead of spending so much time complaining or being envious of people who have a partner! "Well... if you''re done playing, then let''s get this over with, Alexander." "..." I-I wasn''t playing around! I was trying to do everything I could to win, I swear!! But I think that hardly anyone would believe me if I said it... probably not even I could answer that to the old man by looking into his eyes! So I could only remain silent without saying anything. Oh~ As I inhaled and sighed at the thought of that, Saeko-chan''s scent floods my nostrils... since previously for some reason I kept some underwear from her and Kurisu, it was clear that these panties had to be from some of them, but... now I know whose these panties were exactly. No, it is not that I have the fondness of collecting them or something like that, just... after washing them and wanting to give them to those girls, they were always accompanied by someone else! It certainly wasn''t very appropriate to take them out and give them to Saeko or Kurisu at such times, right? Also¡­ when we were alone, instead of being able to hand them over, I sometimes ended up with others in my possession¡­ so now I had several of these objects in my interdimensional storage. ¡­Now that I think about it, don''t I look like a pervert by recognizing whose undergarment it is by smelling it? Well¡­ probably since I''m wearing panties on my head right now, that should be the least of my worries¡­ there''s no way I can escape being labeled a pervert right now. Well, not that I care about that¡­ I''ve never thought of denying that! That is why I have the courage to wear some panties as a mask in front of so many people! [¡­ I don''t think that''s something to be proud of, Alexander] ¡­ I know, but I''m not going to feel bad about it now either, Aurora! With that thought in mind, I prepare to face the old man who seemed to have become even more serious than before! It seems that all my goals for doing this were achieved!! Even though the old man thought he was just playing games, he doesn''t dare to attack me in the face again! Also, with my hands free now, I could intercept or block some of the blows aimed at my body!! ¡­Yeah, who said that some panties couldn''t give me some advantages in a fight?! Also, smelling Saeko-chan''s scent that reminds me of our time together so intensely, I actually almost felt like my fighting power had now really increased!! [Haa ~¡­ you really look like a pervert now, Alexander] "..." Chapter 430 Kenichi World Tournament 17 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Kuahh!" ¡­Well, even though I now had my hands free and my head well protected, the fact that I was at a disadvantage didn''t change much! It seems that the damn old man was now fighting completely in earnest!! His fist digs into my abdomen, and all the air in my lungs is expelled from the impact! Also, I felt like my knees would give way at any moment and an urge to hold my stomach due to pain was the only thing I could think of! "Well... it''s over, boy~" Somehow I manage to endure all of that by clenching my teeth, but the next attack from the old man was approaching now! He really should be planning to end this fight now while my legs were not responding to my commands to try to evade his approaching fist again! [Limit-Break!!] ¡­As a last resort, I use one of my best skills. I feel like my body strengthens a bit and everything around me seems to slow down¡­ now I could see the old man''s fist approaching inch by inch! Unfortunately, it was all I could do because despite insisting on my legs to move, they were still reluctant to do so!! C-Come on, panties! Give me strength!! Yes... I was in a desperate moment and probably due to the lack of oxygen to my brain, I could only continue demanding that this treasure help me even more than it has done so far. It''s a shame that it seems that Saeko-chan''s panties have already done everything they can now and no miracle happens... it doesn''t look like these are going to start to shine and give me a little power! Still¡­ a thought goes through my head as I was wasting that little time I had left until the momentary time slowdown was deactivated! If only a few panties are not enough, then I just have to get more! "Ah?" Right in front of the fist that continued to get closer and closer to me, some small panties appear¡­ looking at the size of these, they are probably Vrana-chan''s¡­ from the moment when she, literally and figuratively, showed me her secret hiding place. Thanks to that little piece of cloth, the old man''s movement stop completely! It worked!! To be honest, I didn''t expect it to work that well¡­ doing this was almost more of a gamble!! [Well... rejoice, Alexander, now you''ve witnessed the power of suggestion~] Y-Yes¡­ probably in a normal moment this the old man shouldn''t care much about touching a girl''s panties, but¡­ after what I told him before, at least that made him hesitate to do it right now!! "Haa!!!" "UN?" The few seconds that Vrana-chan''s panties got me were enough to finally make my legs move!! And taking advantage of the fact that the old man seemed a bit puzzled by the sudden appearance of more underwear that prevented him from ending the fight, I made a series of three consecutive kicks trying to hit the old man from below, in the middle, and above! What''s more¡­ [Bam!] [Bam!] [Bam!] ¡­I do it using my [Futae no Kawami] technique! I knew that the chance that this technique would be successful with another part of my body other than my hands was just over 50%... so if this technique were successful twice, it might already be considered lucky for me! But maybe because now my concentration was almost completely on those kicks or because of the pressure of this moment, I ended up hearing three small consecutive explosions indicating that my three kicks had my effect of the [Futae no Kawami] technique behind them! [Beep] [Energy control Rank up] [Beep] [Skill [Futae no Kawami Rank up] Unfortunately, I did not have time to rejoice at the success of using my technique three times with my foot in a row or by the system notifications¡­ all three of my attacks ended up being blocked by the old man''s hand! Tch¡­ I really couldn''t break through this old man''s defense?! No, I still couldn''t give up! He understood perfectly that if I missed this opportunity, the chances of hitting him at another time and making him accept defeat would be completely non-existent! Fighting with him for a while had been pushing me to my limits now! "Nice try Alexander, but... it seems that it was not enough" "..." No, not yet! It''s still too early to say you''ve won, damn old man!! I could no longer save any cards at this time and had to use everything now!! [Taiyuken!!] "Kuh?" While I am still in the air from the three kicks from earlier, I bring my hands close to my face, stretching my fingers and perform the most recent technique I have learned! Then, after shouting his name, a flash dazzles the place for a second! ¡­Since I wasn''t fully mastering it, I had my doubts that it would have a good effect in broad daylight¡­ but perhaps thanks to my increased rank from [Energy Control] or just at least this takes the old man by surprise, its effect was enough to give me a second for my next move! When the old man instinctively brings his arms towards his eyes to block the light, my concentration is focused only on launching another kick¡­ this time I don''t use the [Futae no Kawami] technique¡­ I don''t even use my energy on this one! My only goal was to kick as fast as possible! I couldn''t waste a second trying to do those things!! ¡­ Indeed, the old man was a monster! Even though at this moment he had his eyes blinded and should be disoriented, he somehow senses my kick approaching him and tries to block it! So when I thought that everything would be useless, I realized that his arms this time were moving slower than before! The previous kicks must have worked at least to numb his arms a bit!! "Kuu ..." ¡­success! In the end, my foot manages to pass between his arms before I can block it and my kick connects right in the abdomen of the old man! It was certainly not a strong blow that put him in a bad condition, in fact, this one only had muscular strength behind it to push him back a bit, but... at that moment I felt that it was the best blow I had hit so far!! "Ha... ha¡­" Pushing myself with force in the opposite direction from the kick, I do a somersault in the air to land on my feet a few meters away from the old man... although I was tired both, mentally and physically, now a euphoria invaded my body that seemed to fill me with energy!! ¡°I-I win¡­ damn it, I win!! Yessss!!!" "..." I could only raise my arms and scream to express what I feel! It might not be a fight of life and death, but¡­ I won on his own terms the strongest "Monster" I had ever met! It was definitely something to be happy about!! "¡­what are you talking about? This is not over yet~ " "..." ¡­Then, the next words of the old man make me feel as if you fell in a frozen lake after having sex! N-No¡­ damn it! H-He can''t be that shameless, can he? "R-Respectable and honored old man¡­ y-you said that if I hit you, then I would win!" "That''s right, but... I haven''t felt any blow ~" "..." After feeling a great disappointment that forced me to come down from the 9th heaven, a great fury begins to emanate from within me! Don''t tell me that all my effort was useless? No! That can not be!! "Damn old man, you can''t be so cheeky!! Obviously I just kicked you in the abdomen now!! You even still have my shoe mark on your clothes!! " I knew he was lying and playing dumb, but ... even though it was annoying, maybe thanks to those muscles that look like steel, the old man didn''t really feel my kick... [Pan~] [Pan~] [Pan~] "¡­Where?" ¡°Well, well, well, old man¡­ you just turned this into a fight of life and death!! Fuck this tournament!! " When I point to the dust mark on my shoe marked on his clothes, the damn old man turns around and starts shaking himself to erase it! Well¡­ if I was going to lose anyway, then it was much better because I was disqualified! At this moment I was going to start using BIMs and other weapons in order to give the damn old man a good "blow" so that he will not be able to forget it again!! ¡°G-Grandpa, Alexander-kun¡­ t-that''s enough! You two can''t keep fighting anymore ~ !! " ¡°Hohoho ~ It''s a joke, it''s alright¡­ you win little one~. I''m withdrawing from this tournament, I think I''ve heard someone asking for my help, bye ~! " ¡­ In the end, I don''t know if it was because he saw that I was talking very seriously about turning this fight into something much more serious or because of Miu-chan''s screams to ask him to stop, but then the old man gave up. Hearing that, I could feel my anger descending¡­ I just wanted to receive my pass to the next round which was what I deserved now and for which I tried hard! Even though I was willing to seriously fight the old man, if I could avoid that, then all the better. ¡­That last thought is strengthened when the old man jumps what appears to be more than 10m and then disappears in the next second. Seriously, that old man is no longer human! For a moment it seemed to me that he could fly!! Now I had many doubts that even with the BIMs and other weapons I would manage to defeat that old man... but I am a bit reassured when in my perception I notice that it was only that he moved quite fast to get to the place where the other Ryozanpaku guys were. ¡°¡­ Since contestant Garyu X retires, Panty X moves on to the next round! Hahaha, it was a great show!! " "Panty X ~ Panty X ~ Panty X !!" ¡­Honestly, I thought I would get boos because you couldn''t say that our fight was very serious, but¡­ I think the viewers shouldn''t have noticed that. Also, like the commentator and Master from Yami, they quite liked the show¡­ or maybe most of the men just couldn''t help but admire someone brave enough to wear panties as a mask in public! I think I have earned the respect of many men here¡­ sadly, I cannot say the same for women! "Kyaa~! Panty X, you are so cute~!! " ¡­ Or so I thought, but instead of receiving looks of contempt from the women which is what I expected, there were enough that they also started yelling along with the men. I don''t know if this world is strange or on this island only quite peculiar people gathered. [Beep] [Objective: Proceed to the final - completed] ¡­Anyway, I have achieved my goal! With this, I only have to fight one more time to finish the tournament! Also, I think my next match shouldn''t be that difficult!! "...how long do you plan to continue wearing those panties on your head, Alexander-kun!" "It''s true! Whose are they?! I-If you asked me, I could give you mine... " "...it''s a mask... and I''m Panty X" "" No, they are not and you are Alexander-kun / Alexander-senpai / Alexander! "" Due to the joy of going to the final, I forgot to remove the panties from my head when I return to the contestants'' waiting area ... although I do not have much problem with someone seeing me as a pervert, there are limits to that too... I could only hide my shame- [¡­ I''m sorry, but I don''t think you have that or know the meaning of that word~] ¡­Fine! I could only hide the little shame I still have inside me by denying that I now had a pair of panties on my head, pretending I was someone else, and standing proudly on the spot! Yes, indeed, even doing all that, it doesn''t seem to work very well¡­ so the best thing was to simply return my original identity by removing Saeko-chan''s underwear from my head. ¡­By the way, I didn''t forget to pick up Vrana-chan''s ones who had practically also rescued me when I needed the most¡­ because of that, a thought that maybe I should hold onto these clothes and treasure them¡­ and that it only had to do just a little bit with hidden perverted motives as well, pops up in my mind. Chapter 431 Kenichi World Tournament 18 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "... p-please, be gentle with me... s-senpai" "..." ...seriously, I don''t know how to react to a boy with unkempt clothes, panting a bit, and with his body shaking as he looks at me with nervousness in his eyes and tries to cover his body... my wishes to go against his words and be "Very hard" with him only gets bigger!! "... Hamtaro, could you really not choose your words better?" "E-Eh?" Of course, the person in front of me now was none other than Kenichi who managed to advance to the next round too. His previous fight was not easy, but he managed to defeat Tanimoto after a lot of effort¡­ also, I have to give him a lot of credit for that since he did not use his new ability for that and he did it by his own effort. Well¡­ I think thanks to his abilities going up two ranks for a while, probably a little experience during that fight made him improve a bit compared to before that. Furthermore, his acting status was thanks to his two previous fights¡­ his worn-out martial arts suit and his low stamina are thank that! And he must have used a lot of energy surely too! On the other hand, after swallowing some pills after my fight with the old man, I was almost in perfect condition! ...just, like him, my body was a bit dusty from rolling around the ring and my clothes also had several holes now. Although, I think that would not tarnish my beautiful appearance. Either way, now we had both reached the final match of this tournament! So you could say that I was in a very good mood, and so I can have the patience not to hit him the moment I hear him say those words! Although¡­ it would be best to finish this quickly! This boy''s luck is quite strange, I don''t want to end up being involved in a situation that can be misinterpreted now!! "Well, don''t worry¡­ it will only hurt a little at first~ You will have to endure this for a bit." "Hii!!" ¡­You see, it''s like the world or Kenichi''s own existence prompts you to say things with double meaning! No¡­ well¡­ it''s also true that I couldn''t help but want to joke around a bit. I was actually quite happy with how the tournament developed at the end. Even though there were some ups and downs, it can be said that everything went perfectly! I take my usual fighting pose, release all my aura, killing intent, and activate my abilities that could strengthen me a bit more¡­ that I wanting to end this quickly was not a joke! I was quite confident in coming out victorious in this fight, but¡­ if that trap ability of his was activated, things would only get complicated!! The best thing was that this tournament came to a conclusion before that could happen. "I-I ... I give up!!" "" ... "" So, before I even make a move, Kenichi''s words of surrender are heard all over the place and they leave the site in silence for a few seconds... this only lasts for a short time, then from the audience the first boo comes out and one person after another begin to do the same. "Buuu~ What''s wrong? Start killing each other! " ¡°What does this mean? I didn''t come here for this! I want to see blood!! " "Hey, make them fight properly!!" "..." Well, I can''t say I was that surprised by this¡­ as long as someone didn''t touch Kenichi''s bottom line, then his brave attitude won''t come out, and¡­ he''ll still be a bit of a coward. Feeling the pressure of my aura and killing intent, I think he reached his limit and couldn''t stop those words from coming out of his mouth! [Besides... I''m sure that a certain part of him is actually a little scared of you...] Probably, but¡­ I think that fear is also due to his beloved Masters, Aurora! I think when feeling my aura that was now a level 2 soul, he unconsciously can''t help but compare it and feel almost the same thing he feels when those guys release theirs! Yes¡­ you can tell that his body reacts instinctively to that now!! ¡­poor guy. [Beep] [Mission / Main "Disciples Tournament" - Complete Range: F Compete in the tournament and advance further by testing all the martial skills you have trained so far. Reward: -Clear the preliminaries phase- 10 thousand Gold 1 thousand Crystals 1 Wood-Iron Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] -Clear the group phase- 100 thousand Gold 10 thousand Crystals 1 Bronze Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] -Clear the 8th final stage- 1 million Gold 100 thousand Crystals 1 Steel Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] -Clear the 4th final stage- 10 million Gold 1 million Crystals 1 Steel Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] -Clear the semifinal phase- 100 million Gold 10 million Crystals 1 Chrome Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G] -Win the tournament- 200 million Gold 20 million Crystals 1 Silver Chest 1 [Overload Pill - G Additional Reward: 1 x Transmutation Scroll - F (Homunculus base level 150) 1 x Coupon Item rank F 2 x Weapon Coupons rank F] O-Oh ~ Actually this last encounter was more like a bonus! I had my doubts about going ahead and hitting Kenichi a bit to complete the mission, but¡­ it seems like it''s not necessary and the system recognized his surrender and my victory in this tournament! ¡­The damned thing has a conscience after making me fight with the old man. Well... I certainly can''t say it was a life and death fight ... no, I''m lying, if I remember correctly, for a moment I thought that my head might be detached from my body by his blows! That was something quite deadly and dangerous from my point of view!! I wouldn''t want to have to fight that damn old man again!! Or at least until our strength is not much different. "" Fight, fight, fight ~ !! "" ...unfortunately, the audience did not share my feelings of joy. The boos and criticism started to get louder and some things were thrown from the stands¡­ not that I cared about it. I perfectly had no problem interpreting all of those as shouts of support for having completed the tournament mission! "Be quiet!! You two¡­ have to fight now! The finale can''t just end this way! Fight now and give the show everyone else is here for!!! " "Hiii!!" Finally, the Yami member commentator couldn''t help but interfere with this¡­ he seemed quite upset because their tournament had been ruined, and releasing his aura against the two of us to pressured us to fight. "... Force me, bitch~!" "..." Unlike Kenichi who acts the same way again when he senses that Master''s aura, it didn''t affect me one bit. I had already accomplished my goal and, of course, I wasn''t going to waste time on something useless. [Yes¡­ well¡­ I understand that, but¡­ couldn''t you express yourself in a better way? Now that guy seems quite annoying... he may actually step in to force you to fight Kenichi] ¡­Not that that matters much. If the guy dares come down here, I have no problem fighting him instead. I don''t need to hold back for the tournament anymore, so I''m not afraid of him. The guy with the mask and a big and permanent smile on his face gets up from his seat while crushing the microphone in his hand...my words must have bothered him a bit in truth. But, as I said, that didn''t matter to me! Being able to use the BIMs and other things in my storage to fight, I didn''t have to worry much about this. I was not an easy prey which he would handle however he wanted! What''s more¡­ "Kukuku, congratulations on winning the tournament, boy~ You look so happy... I didn''t think you would care so much about winning" "Is it no longer necessary to continue with this game?" "We are leaving now?" ¡°¡­I haven''t tested this sword enough yet. I thought that with so many good test instruments here, I could do it until I was completely satisfied. " ...I also had several Masters on my side who, seeing that I no longer had the intention of continuing with this tournament, quickly approach where I am. Looking at Ogata, Kushinada, Shiba, and Sai, the guy in the mask stop before he can even do anything. Ma Sogetsu seemed to continue to enjoy the free Sake in his place¡­ seriously, maybe I shouldn''t take that guy with me to Gaia¡­ surely I can find more reliable guys in this world than that guy. Probably seeing that he had no intention of fighting and the tournament thus ended, several other Yami Masters began to leave other places as well or get up from their seats in this Arena ... although the annoyance of this tournament has ended, it may be that the things get more serious now. ¡­With the Ryozanpaku also joining this staring competition between the groups of people in this place, the atmosphere was getting tenser and tenser with each passing second. "S-Senpai, w-what do we do?" "Alexander!" ¡°A-Alexander-kun¡­ I think they won''t let us go easily. Also ... this is bad! What about the prizes for winning in tournaments? " Sensing this, the other boys also approach us worried... well, it seems that some were worried for different reasons. Even though I never cared about the prize of this tournament, Miu-chan didn''t seem to accept this... The truth is I wanted to tell her before that it was very improbable that opposing groups would be willing to finance their enemies, but... seeing her so happy after winning the women''s tournament, I did not have the heart to tell her that! ¡­Also, there has certainly been a history of people funding a group to end up pointing their guns at their ¡°sponsors¡±... so it wasn''t entirely impossible, so I didn''t want to break her heart. "Well ... before things get out of hand, I''d like to say a few things first." "..." It seemed that only a small spark was needed for the tension in the environment to explode, so before that happened, I thought that with the attention of the many Masters right now towards me, it was the right time to carry out my main objective to come here. ¡°¡­I won''t say much. Whoever wants to follow me, then I will show them a world where they can fulfill their dreams... I will take them to a world where they can achieve their goals with the skills of their fists! " "" ... "" When my words echo in the Arena, most of the people here give me strange looks¡­ as if they are seeing a person with a loose screw in his head! "Kukuku... now everyone is looking at you like crazy, boy~ I think it was better if you explained things better" Shit! I understand what Ogata means, but¡­ I just don''t think there were the right words to express what I was trying to say! It was better to show it to them, but... that also had its complications!! Haa~ This is more difficult than I thought¡­ let''s try to explain things better. At least to avoid being looked at with those eyes ... they are annoying and ... also a little hurtful. "What I mean-" [Boom boom boom!] Unfortunately, before we can continue with this conversation, several small explosions begin to happen in various parts of the island... everyone in the place exchange glances as if trying to find the person responsible for this, but they only find the same surprised face that they themselves had. "What is happening?" "Who is attacking the island?" Along with the explosions, many helicopters are also beginning to be seen in the aerial area of the island and several men were descending by ropes from these. A few moments later, the sounds of weapons are also heard echoing. "H-Hey ... this is bad, let''s go from here!" "Curse! I get out of here!!" Due to all this, disorder and tumult are present throughout the place. Arena seats quickly begin to empty as people rush to the ports or transports they came through. The only ones who seemed calm were the Master-level people who continued to observe everything that was happening... sadly, I think it was no longer a good time to continue the conversation that I had started before. ¡°Hey¡­ we have to get out of here too. The American government has come to this place to capture several leaders of some criminal organizations! " "¡­how do you know that?" The one who brings some information about what was happening now was Sakaki who joins our group a little after all the trouble started¡­ also, there was one person more next to him. I also wanted to know more about what was going on, but¡­ there was something more important I wanted to know right now! "Sakaki... wh-who is she? D-Do you have a woman?! " "" ... "" Before I could ask that question, Master Ma seemed interested in this too! No, I think everyone in the place wanted to know this! Our attention on Sakaki to hear his answer was totally on him! Next to Sakaki there was a blonde girl¡­ besides, she seemed quite close to him! This was certainly much more surprising than what was happening on the island! Sakaki¡­ this tsundere guy knew a cute girl!! "Hello everyone, I am Sakaki''s fiancee~!" "" ... "" ¡­Unexpectedly, the person who answered everyone''s question in this place was the girl! Also, drop a bomb that explodes in everyone''s ears !! Chapter 432 Kenichi World Tournament 19 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Sakaki, you¡­ bastard, you were always complaining about me saying¡° perverted brat ¡±or things like that, but¡­ fuck, you a middle-aged man in his 40s was going after a girl of about 15! You are a fucking sick! You are-" "" ... "" After hearing the shocking revelation, I can''t help but have to complain to Sakaki about it! While I didn''t care much about his love life, the guy was always bugging me for having multiple girls by my side! And now¡­ and now when I found out that it was an old cow trying to eat young grass, I felt that something in me exploded and I wanted to hit this guy a little!! ¡­I was going to say those same words out loud, but¡­ catching Kushinada''s gaze on me, I managed to swallow them before they left my mouth. It was good that my anger was not so much as to lose sight of my surroundings... the consequences of saying that could be devastating! If I think about it, I think most of the girls I have a relationship with, fit on that kind of description perfectly. ¡­Although the age difference between me and some girls can be ignored, there are some like her with whom it is quite large. Even though Kushinada didn''t show any signs that she cared much about this, surely hearing those words from my mouth would not be a very good thing... Well, going back to the person who earned my resentment right now¡­ no, it seems like it wasn''t just me, now several of the people here had their eyes on him. Also... in the same way, they were ones that varied between surprise, disbelief, and even ... contempt. Due to those eyes that were on him and judging him, Sakaki can no longer just try to look away and ignore this and ends up trying to defend himself... "I-It''s not like that! S-She''s just saying things by herself!! B-Besides ... damn Alexander, what do you mean by "a middle-aged man in his 40s"? I''m not even 30, damn it !! And this girl is also in her 20s!! " "Kyaa~! Do I really look so young? Fufufu, you are a little boy with a sweet mouth~ Sakaki, you have a pretty good little friend ~! " "That damn brat is not my friend! It is rather my enemy!! " "Hehehe... you''ve always been a Tsundere, Sakai ~" "" ... "" ¡­Right, sometimes I forget that this guy is younger than he seems¡­ even so, the truth was that it was their problems the things about the age difference between the two of them. I only mentioned it because I wanted to emphasize that he also could not consider himself a totally "honest" man and full of principles by having someone who appears to be half his age or less by his side. On the other hand... this girl was a person with a quite energetic and cheerful personality. Even though I practically indirectly call her a little girl, she only sees the silver lining about it. Well, if she wasn''t like that, then maybe it would be difficult to get close to Sakaki and form some kind of relationship¡­ as she put it, this ¡°middle-aged man¡± was a Tsundere and everyone knows that except for him! Well, it''s more that he just refuses to accept it. Yes, even though he seems to deny what this girl says, it was easy to see that there was a bit of history between the two of them and they both knew each other quite well. By the way, this girl even though she seems quite innocent cannot be underestimated! Above her head, I can see that she has a level of [106] and her ability [Gun-man-B]. "To think that our Sakaki has grown so much now..." "Yes, this is quite unexpected... that cranky and Tsundere boy has grown up while we weren''t seeing him." "Apapa~ Now will we have another member of the Ruozanpaku?" "A-A new partner" "Please take care of me from now on~" ¡°F * Fuck you, Ma and Akisame, stop taking this for fun! Damn¡­ I will remember your teasing from now, I swear! Also, you two don''t decide things for yourselves !! And you Jennifer don''t accept that as if it were natural!! " Well¡­ certainly seeing him have such a big reaction, it was hard not to make fun of this so I can understand why those two do it. As for Apa and Shigure, they were probably taking the girl''s words and attitude seriously... that girl named Jennifer, after introducing herself, takes a seiza position, places her hands in a triangle in front of her, and downs the head. Although¡­ I don''t know if she was simply following the joke of others or was doing it seriously. The only thing that is obvious is that she definitely has positive feelings towards Sakaki. "D-Damn it¡­ not is time for this! Now we should get out of here, remember!! " ¡°Fufufu¡­ well, that''s true, things here could get a little dangerous now. It''s better normal people ... civilians evacuate this place " Probably unable to bear this anymore, Sakaki tries to change the subject. Well, certainly his words were quite right¡­ the gunshots and small explosions were getting more and more intense and getting closer to this place as we were wasting our time here. ...that must be one of the reasons why surely this girl changed from "normal people" to "civilians" to address us. It seems that Ryozanpaku''s reputation was higher than I had thought¡­ even this girl can easily tell that these Masters couldn''t be considered normal people! "T-This ... will Jennifer-san come with us?" Well, I and other guys were asking the same question in our minds as Miu-chan¡­ given her attitude, it was obvious that she had some different plans than us. "I have to meet my team~ Even though I look young, I''m part of the FBI~!" "F-FBI?! T-This¡­ all the girls I''ve been with were of legal age! Or what happened between us was totally agreed between us!! " ¡°¡­I-I was just taking some photos! T-They don''t have anything inappropriate!! " Hearing that she was a member of such an organization, unexpectedly the people with the biggest reaction among us are Master Ma and¡­ myself! [Fufufu¡­ do you feel guilty about something, Alexander?] N-No¡­ well¡­ I think it was just a natural reaction to hearing those three letters together, Aurora. Perhaps for some psychological reason, when you hear words related to the law, the first thing that happens in your mind are some bad things that you have done! Surely it is human nature!! While Kurisu, Saeko, and Kushinada are of legal age to do that kind of thing, Renka-chan was in a gray area! Although not very strong, I cannot deny that there was a feeling that I was doing something wrong when I had sex with her... a part of me does not forget that mentally I was over 28 years old and she was about 16! ¡­Yes, maybe it was not very appropriate of me to complain to Sakaki about him having some kind of relationship with a girl much younger than him. In my defense, I can only say that at least my physical age is even younger than all the girls with whom I have had physical sexual contact. Putting my problem aside, it seems that I was not the only one who felt uncomfortable knowing that she was part of a judicial organization¡­ Master Ma''s face was full of sweat right now! The photos he has taken recently may not be as innocent as I thought! ¡°O-Okay¡­ th-that doesn''t matter. We came here to catch several ringleaders of some major criminal organizations working around the world. Mainly to the owner of this island¡­ Fortuna. " ¡°Oh, so that was the name of the guy who put up the money for all of this? Kukuku¡­ I didn''t remember it" "Glup... Glup... not that it was important either" "...You are?" "Don''t worry girl, now we are with this boy" "Yes, we better go now!" "A-Ah? Y-Yes ... " ¡­I hope the names of these three Ex-Yami Masters are not on the list of people that she and the others from the FBI had to capture. That would be quite troublesome¡­ that''s why when her gaze falls on them, I quickly intervene to try to get out of here! I''ll have to find another time to try to talk to some Masters to convince them to go to Gaia, haaa~. "Don''t worry, Miu! I''ll protect you!!" "T-This..." "By the way, boy ... shouldn''t you be by your master''s side now?" Interestingly, the guy of Yomi that Kenichi fought and defeated before was now together with us and it seemed like he kept bothering Miu-chan¡­ well, it wasn''t just him. Several other participants who were also in the waiting area of the tournament had also approached us. I think it was because our group was the only one that seemed calm despite everything that was happening right now¡­ if I were in their shoes, I would do the same as well. Instead of following some guys who were running madly to get away, I''d rather stay with someone who was calm and that what was going on around didn''t seem to care much. ¡­Yes, now even some people who were surely bodyguards, mercenaries, or men in charge of the security of this island, were facing each other not far from us. While the participants knew quite a bit about martial arts, facing a weapon for them should be quite scary! Even I or the other Masters here couldn''t help but be more serious seeing this! No one here was totally immune to bullets!! Also, that Yomi boy made me a little tense¡­ while it was annoying to see him trying to flirt with Miu-chan, the reason for my uneasiness wasn''t because of this. It was something much more serious! Thanks to seeing this boy and everything that was happening now, some important memories of what should happen according to the history of this world that I knew suddenly appeared in my mind. If I remember correctly... this Yomi member dies trying to save Miu-chan! So while it was a bit annoying having him here, it was better that he played his role as a meat shield! Do you think I''m heartless? Well, maybe. I can''t totally deny it, but¡­ honestly, and perhaps cruelly¡­ I''d rather prefer that than have to watch something bad happening to Miu-chan! Besides¡­ if I could, I might as well help the boy. His death for Miu-chan''s welfare would only be a last resort. Although¡­ I can''t deny that I was quite hesitant to change that if it were to happen! While it may be possible to prevent someone from having to die here in this place, there is still a chance that things are not so easy! ... if we pose it as in Kurisu''s world, maybe trying to save him this ends up making the damn fate or the world itself cling to trying to kill Miu-chan who was the person for whom this boy died!! "Well¡­ it seems like my instructions are to help you get out of this place~ So let''s all get out of here now!" ""Yes"" "A-alexander-kun? T-This¡­ m-me and him have nothing to do with the other¡­ ¡± "M-Miu-san..." After Jennifer communicates with someone through a communicator, she says that, and then we all start walking towards the dock. And thanks to all those thoughts in my head from before, I could only get closer to Miu-chan and try to prevent something bad from happening to her while we tried to get out of this place now. She seems to think this was because I was jealous of the boy¡­ well, if I tell her the real reason, that will only make her nervous. Let''s leave it that way. Of course, I also don''t lose sight of Renka-chan who was also close to me, Shigure, and Kushinada. I can''t rule out the possibility that it is one of these girls who end up in a bad situation! Besides, I should also keep an eye on the other cute girls like Chikage-chan and Jennifer. ¡­As for the boys, I can only say that I will do my best to try to help them as well. But¡­ they shouldn''t expect much from me either! I''m just one person, you know? It is very difficult to have to watch over so many people at the same time to prevent something bad from happening to them! ¡­fuck! Now I was even more nervous than when I fought with the old man! Speaking of him... where the hell is he now? His presence here at this time would be very helpful!! Chapter 433 Kenichi World Tournament 20 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Old man, we have to go!" "Hohoho, alright ~ Now I''m going!" ¡­When I wondered where the old man was now, one of the Ryozanpaku Masters yelled towards a particular area where could be seen people flying away¡­ he was no longer at the level of just being calm despite the chaos! That old man was surely having fun over all of this!! ¡°¡­Are you really going to tell me that a person who treats others like disposable objects cares about the safety of other people? Obviously he doesn''t care if someone lives or dies! " "T-That... probably no one will die from what the old man is doing, right?" "..." Seeing how the old man was acting now, I can''t help but turn to Akisame who kept up the claim that his group was the good guys¡­ but it was certainly difficult for him to sustain those words if you observed what was going on! When he hears my question, his voice wavers a bit and he looks away!! What was going on, you ask? Well¡­ the old man was using other humans as throwing weapons! Damn, I don''t deny that this is very surprising and he has a great talent for it, but¡­ a person doing that can only be seen as someone who has a total disregard for human life! ...well, probably unless those guys have bad luck, it is true that it is difficult for them to die from it. But¡­ I think it''s still quite inhuman, right? [Fufufu¡­ you want to try to do that, right Alexander?] Shit, yeah! That seemed to be a bit of fun!! Sadly, given my physique, it''s probably quite difficult to pull off. For now, doing that may be something of a dream to me¡­ well, it might not be impossible with my physical stats, but it would certainly be quite strange. "Grandfather!!" "Hmn?" ...when the old man had finished playing throwing human and is heading towards us, a helicopter seems to take him as a target and immediately begins to shoot at him! Seeing this, it was impossible for Miu-chan not to worry and try to go to where he was so I have to stop her! I was much more worried about her getting a stray bullet than about that old man! Of course, not that I wanted him to die or something, but¡­ I think there was just no need to worry about him. The old man takes cover behind one of the pillars that supported this stadium and avoids the shots without any problem! B-Besides... [Boom !!] ¡­After the helicopter stops firing, he rips the pillar with his bare hands, and immediately throws it towards that metal machine in the air!! I don''t know what was more impressive, that he would throw that with what seems quite easily... or his aim!! The helicopter is hit by that pillar and quickly begins to emanate black smoke and fly unsteadily until it falls to the ground to finish exporting... "G-Grandpa..." "It''s not that I''m complaining about the old man defending himself, but... you''re not going to tell me that he cared about the guys who piloted that helicopter, right?" "... they-they''re alive, aren''t they?" "..." To my question, Akisame points to some points in the air... they were probably the people aboard that helicopter who decided to parachute into the air when they couldn''t control the machine anymore. ¡­It is true that there were no human losses for that, but¡­ that was simply luck! Although they simply refuse to accept that, if circumstances require it, these Ryozanpaku guys were surely willing to kill, I am sure about that!! Or At least some of them seem more willing to do it. "¡­what are you doing?" "Praying that one of those guys'' parachutes doesn''t work properly and they fall... so you won''t have any more excuses for your hypocrisy" "A-Alexander-kun..." "" ... "" It was annoying that they defended being saints but their actions did not denote it, so I can''t help but put my hands together to pray that things did not turn out so in their favor. Although¡­ it''s probably useless since maybe it''s the same world that helps them to look like the good guys while it prevents them from killing people by accident? "T-That''s quite cruel, Alexander-senpai..." "Y-Yes... also if it happened, then wouldn''t it end up being your fault that they died?" ¡­Well, the gazes of the others towards me were a bit strong, so I finally stopped myself from doing this. Also, as Izumi-chan who was the most worried and scared to see everything that was happening now says, her words and Kenichi''s were true... surely the old man and these guys would blame me if the guys on the parachute really ended up dying. "Who would have thought that a world I thought I''d have something like a little vacation would end like this... now it''s not much different from others I''ve been to" "... w-what kind of place have you been until now, Alexander-senpai?" "...maybe you wouldn''t like to know, weak-kun" "Now is not the time to waste time, it is time for us to get out of here~!" This place was not much different from a war zone now¡­ different groups were shooting at each other, and they even did the same with some war vehicles. Looks like the guy who owns this island had enough money to also buy military-grade equipment and was giving the FBI that had come here a tough fight. With Jennifer''s words, we resume our steps to continue towards the port... or so I try to do, but Miu-chan continued without moving to wait for her grandfather to arrive here. It''s a shame that this time he was stopped by what seems like several Yami Masters... "Grandpa, we must go now!!" "Hohoho~ Don''t worry about me, I''ll catch up with you all later!" ¡°W-Well¡­ that old man just shot down a helicopter. S-Surely he will be safer than any of us!! " I totally agreed with Alien-kun''s words¡­ and it seems that the other Shinpaku boys also had the same opinion since most of them nodded their heads at his words! Well, it was certainly much more likely that one of these boys was hurt than that old man! The good thing is that thanks to the old man''s words, Miu-chan finally decides to move to go together with the others here. We all started running towards the outer part of the island! "" Stop there!! "" It''s a shame that there were still quite a few Yomi Masters¡­ even some of their main members were here and finally decided to make a move by running towards us! Because of this, several of the Masters next to us have to take an opponent who seemed to want to attack us... or rather, those guys didn''t seem to be targeting me directly?! The guy in the wrestling mask who was the tournament commentator is blocked by Master Ma when he tries to get to where I was! Right away, the [Hero] also goes to where I was to be stopped by Apa!! Also, a Yomi Master that I saw for the first time who had long hair and apparently practiced [Zambo Commando] is intersected by Akisame while Kushinada also takes as an opponent ah a guy who wore only a Greek toga!! "Master!" "Tch... you''re here too, Hongo" "Sakaki..." ¡­A guy who seems to be the Master of the white-haired guy also gets here. The good thing is that this guy instead of going straight to me, he instead goes to where Sakaki was. ¡­All these Masters had abilities and levels not too different from the Ruozanpaku guys! Perhaps the only person I was sure would win was Kushinada who was probably on the same level as the old man! Furthermore, other Yami Masters kept coming to where we were and the other Masters next to us one after the other have no alternative but to fight them! "Shit... this is bad, now we have fewer meat shields!" "" ... "" "...I mean, this is bad, we can''t get out of here if the Masters fight now!" "S-Senpai... I think it''s too late to correct it, you already let out your true thoughts" "..." ¡­To be honest, I wasn''t saying it for me. I was more concerned about the girls¡­ besides, surely most of these Masters wouldn''t die from taking a bullet or two, right? "Miu-sa-Gueh!!" [Bam!] The glances a little from others due to my words in the next instant stop worrying me... finally what I was afraid of happened! One of the men of fortune, perhaps, points his gun at us and shoots... "Tch..." But things don''t happen as I remembered... or I don''t let them happen that way. Seeing that they were aimed at Miu-chan, I quickly get between her, the white-haired guy who throws himself to try to cover her, and the Fortune soldier. As I lift my foot to block the boy who is now walking towards me with open arms as if he wants to hug me, I also pull out a BIM from my interdimensional space and activate it as this guy''s face bumps against the sole of my shoe. As a result of all this, a shield appears in the next second and blocks the bullet. Everyone is safe¡­ well, the boy''s only nose bleeds a little now. As for the guy who shot, he now had his gun cut in half and was passed out thanks to Shigure who moved quickly¡­ although, it was still a second late to stop the guy from firing. "" ... "" "T-Thank you, Alexander-kun ..." "W-Weren''t you a bit cruel, Alexander-senpai?" "¡­cruel? He is alive, right? " "T-That''s¡­ well, I think that''s true." Honestly speaking, I still haven''t made up my mind whether or not to save this guy! My body simply moved before I thought about it and... my goal was Miu-chan''s safety! That I rescued him was more a bit of luck since the BIM shield also managed to cover him. Even so... now I was even more nervous! I didn''t know what would happen in this world if I changed events as important as someone''s death! I could only pay full attention to my domain which until now had been active and expanded around me. "Shit... don''t tell me this world really wants Miu-chan''s life now?" Through my domain, I detect a presence moving rapidly in our direction! Or more precisely, where Miu-chan and I were!! When my eyes try to find the one responsible for this, I meet a small figure that was moving quickly while avoiding the other Masters who were now fighting around us! The worrying thing was the things that I can distinguish thanks to my evaluation skill! [Level 149] [Master: Jihan Radin Tidat-SS] [Super-man-SSS] [Ki Control- B] [Body Control - S] [Stealth - B] [Agility - A] ¡­Fuck, fuck, fuck! It was another monster just like that old man! This was bad enough! This was much more dangerous than a simple bullet!! "Run..." "" A-Alexander-kun / Alexander / Alexander-senpai? "" I understood that it was probably impossible for us to escape from this person, so my only alternative was to get a few steps ahead of Miu-chan and Renka-chan who were next to me too... what I least want is them to be involved with that little Monster!! [Beep!] [Optional / Hidden Mission "Defeat one of the 3 super-men / Women in this world" Range: E Defeat one of the most important and privileged people in this world in a totally serious fight~! That will certainly be a great help for your development as a martial artist~!! Objective: Defeat or Kill a person with the skill [Super-man / woman] Failure: Death Rewards: 25 million x Crystals 250 million x Gold 10 x [Limit-Break Pills-E] Fuck me! Of course I had no intention of trying to defeat this guy in a serious fight! It wasn''t the same as my fight with the old man!! As it clearly says in that mission that the system gave me suddenly, if I failed, then it meant that I will surely end up killed by this Monster!! "Go from here now !!" My goal now was simply to distract him long enough for the others to escape! Although that was still quite dangerous, I think at least I could do that without losing my precious life. "Stand aside, little girl!!" "Kuhh!!" "S-Shugure !!!" Sadly, before that guy got to where I was, Shigure got in his way... Chapter 434 Kenichi World Tournament 21 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Shigure !!" ¡­ Before my eyes, Shigure is slowly falling to the ground while her blood flies in the air. Time seemed to pass in slow motion as if I activated my ability that did the same! I think this was because it felt like my heart had stopped... Before I knew it, I was already next to her. So with my hands shaking with nervousness, I proceed to examine her! Her pink kimono was ripped revealing her fine mountains, but since she was wearing chain mail, she did not take the attack from that man entirely. In the end, Shigure only had a scratch on her neck from which some blood emanated. "K-Kuh... I-I''m fine... I-I just let my guard down a bit." I feel that time passes again when I listen to her voice! It was not a serious injury, and Shigure was still fully conscious only showing a bit of discomfort as she put her hand around her neck to probably check her condition by herself. "...here, this will help you" "...T-Thanks" Either way, I make sure to give her several pills to treat her wounds! So, being a little calmer now, I turn my eyes to the person responsible for all this!! ¡­Of course, even though I turned my back on that guy, I had never stopped guarding him with my domine. It was certainly a bit risky, but at the time I was only worried about Shigure! Since he had not made a move, I thought he would be the classic villain who would start to give a speech after hitting one of his opponents, but it seems that was not the case. The reason why he did not continue with his attack was that there was another person standing between him and us... "...Who are you?" ¡­ Fuck, I could only ask that! It was the first time I saw this person who had helped us! ...or he was probably in our group the whole time and I just ignored him. While I was thanking him for the help, this new guy was quite suspicious! Why? Well¡­ there were just several things that puzzled me! First, he wore glasses and had a fairly peaceful face¡­ as well as a pretty round physique¡­ yes, at first glance he didn''t seem like someone from who you felt a threat! To describe it more clearly, he was like a certain colonel who sold fried chicken... only more plump!! But¡­ the contradictory thing was that this man was at level [143] and had various fighting skills at fairly high ranks as well! So, despite having that face of a harmless old man, an aura around him told you that he was not just an affable old man... really, who was this guy? "Are you two okay?" "Alexander-kun! Shigure-san!! " "Alexander!!" Well¡­ I had a little idea who this man might be¡­ only that was really hard to believe too! One of his abilities was [Master: Furinji Style-S]!! And this time it wasn''t the old man in disguise because he was still shooting down some helicopters in the distance¡­ so there was only one chance! The problem was¡­ no matter how many times I exchanged glances between him and Miu-chan who approached us along with Renka-chan¡­ they are nothing alike!! "Leave this to me, you guys get out of here" After watching Miu-chan with warm eyes for a while, Colonel S ***er says that... yes, even though it''s hard to believe, from the way he looks at her, the possibility that he is who I think he is, it''s almost sure! "What''s happening? Hurry up and finish with that boy!! " ¡°Hehehe¡­ there is no rush, leader~ Instead of complaining stupidly, you better take care of that man. " ""E-Eh?"" Now things were getting even more confusing! Another Master level man comes to where we are! What''s more¡­ "F-Father?" "" E-Eh? F-Father? ¡±¡± ¡­This person certainly bore a great resemblance to Miu-chan and the old man! Fuck, so who was Colonel S *** er?!! And why is the person who obviously has ties to the Furinji family given his appearance is Yami''s leader?!! But most importantly... had I really become the main target to eliminate from this organization?!! Don''t fuck with me!! Really, things just kept getting more and more complicated... well, anyway, now there was no time to resolve all those doubts! There were more important things to do!! "Colonel S *** er, please take care of that guy ... I have something very personal to deal with with the guy in the mask." "C-Colonel S *** er? Are you talking about me? W-Wait, more importantly, that''s not good! That man is quite dangerous! " "Miu-chan and Renka-chan, please take care of Shigure" "" Wait Alexander-kun / Alexander / A-Alex! "" "Hahaha, aren''t you going to run this time, boy?" "No, don''t worry¡­ this time I won''t run¡­ before that, I have to finish with you first." "Hehehe... that''s right, those are pretty good eyes~!" Ignoring Colonel S *** er''s warnings and the girls'' screams of concern, I walked over to the guy who had hurt Shigure. Even though things weren''t the worst¡­ I still felt a flame of fury burning in my stomach! ¡­That Shigure was not hurt heavily, it was only because she had a chainmail coat and maybe also because she was strong enough to evade this man''s attack a bit! If he attacked one of the other two girls instead, they would very possibly not only have minor injuries!! Thinking about it made my body shake a little... because I didn''t feel very threatened even though there were people with a higher level than mine and I thought that if things got bad at least I wouldn''t have trouble escaping, I ignored a little that maybe it was not the same for the girls next to me!! ¡­Well, it was also true that I thought it was difficult for someone like Shigure or Kushinada''s life to be in danger here. But it certainly wasn''t the same for Miu-chan and Renka-chan! No, even those first two weren''t exempt from getting hurt like I just saw now !! I couldn''t risk running away with this man behind us! He can take advantage of an opportunity or carelessness to put the girls at risk!! With that in mind, I accept the mission to deal with him. It was a way of committing myself to meet this goal! "Well... if fate wants someone''s life, then I''ll give yours to this one" ¡°Hehehe, that''s it, that''s it, boy! You really are someone quite promising!! " ...Aurora, how many pills I just got from completing the tournament mission can I consume at the same time? [¡­three. If you consume more than three, then the damage to your body will be permanent] As I had told the boy who practiced Mue Tai before, I understood perfectly that there were things that you could not overcome despite your strong will or effort to do so... and fighting and defeating this man with the wooden mask was one of these! Not only did he surpass me with various limits, but also in skill!! This would not be an easy fight... it would surely be the hardest fight I''ve had so far! And to be honest, in the way I am now, my chances of winning against him were pretty low! Maybe even if I use the weapons in my storage it wouldn''t change things much... So after thinking for a few seconds, I remember the new pills I had won for each tournament phase I pass¡­ the [Overload pills]. Some time ago I had seen a man use them and understood more or less their function. They simply increased a person''s strength for a short period of time. ¡­What I didn''t know was if I could use more than one, but according to Aurora, it seems possible. The only worrying thing is that, from what she says, even if consuming three of these don''t permanently affect my body, it seems that I do not escape that after their effect ends I will have to endure some serious adverse consequences for using them! Well... I''ll worry about that later. Now I just wanted to increase my chances of beating this man! Without much hesitation, I take 3 of those pills from my interdimensional storage and right away eat them! "..." It only takes a few seconds for the pills to take effect! The energy in my energy core suddenly increases and takes me to overcome several limits in an instant... I felt that my body was overflowing with great force at this moment! Even perhaps due to the sudden change of energy within me, my muscles also swell and contract a bit as if trying to adjust to this new force! It was a bit unfortunate that this is only for a short time¡­ with the muscles fully marked on my body now, surely no one would ever mistake me for a woman again! Also, I could understand why I would have some adverse effects from using these pills... just the sudden increase in strength was not something my body had slowly gotten used to. Surely I won''t just have muscle pain after this fight is over! ¡°Hoo~ You keep giving me surprises, boy! Let''s see all what you have~ " "..." Shit, even though Yami''s guy can tell that there had been some changes in my body now, in his eyes you could only see emotion! No¡­ his gaze even gave me a few chills! It was like the look of a pervert!! W-What''s wrong with this guy? W-Well¡­ maybe it''s better not to know! I don''t want to hear something even more terrifying than that look of him!! The guy in the mask threw himself at me so I stop having useless thoughts, I activate my [Sheikuken] and also reduce the size of my domain to do the same thing I did when fighting the old man! Then we both started to exchange several blows with each other! Colonel S *** er tries to get in the way of our fight, but¡­ before he can, the other guy who seemed to be a relative of Miu-chan also intervenes blocking him. I appreciate the sentiment, but I had already decided that I would be the one to fight this guy! ¡­When I get a chance, I''ll buy fried chicken to thank you. In fact, I really wanted some of this since when I was with Kushinada I only led a vegan life! Fighting this man, I quickly realize that he wore the same style as the boy I fought in the snowy mountains! So I was a bit worried that he would have a similar ability and use a domain too!! ¡­ It''s good that doesn''t seem to be the case, I could only feel a Master''s aura coming from him. Although¡­ this was not much consolation either! If it weren''t for my dominance that counteracts his aura, I''d be in bigger trouble!! Besides... of all the Masters I''ve seen so far, his killing intent was the greatest! Sh-Shit¡­ it wasn''t even very different from mine! This guy must surely have killed many¡­ many people to get this one!! And that was clearly seen by his movements! Each of his attacks was aimed at trying to kill me or at least cripple me! He used his hands like claws and tried to gouge my eyes out, rip out my throat... o-or even my crotch!! ¡­Th-that was pretty scary! Fuck, this man didn''t hesitate for a second to try to turn me into a eunuch!! That was certainly something bad enough, but unfortunately, things did not stop there! The fight between the two so far was pretty balanced! You might think that wasn''t bad, but¡­ while I was doing my best to kill this bastard, I knew that he on the other hand was only evaluating my abilities now! In other words, he still didn''t get completely serious about our fight!! ¡°Hahaha¡­ well, well, wonderful~! Even though you lack a bit of experience using your techniques, your physical abilities are definitely top-notch! " "..." ...I was really not happy to hear this man''s praise. After avoiding another attack that seemed to be trying to damage my hearing this time, we parted making space between us and he starts talking again. Chapter 435 Kenichi World Tournament 22 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Renka) "How do you feel, Shigure-san?" ¡°U-Un¡­ I''m fine. A-Also... thanks to the pills and strange potion that Alex gave me before, it seems that the bleeding has stopped... a-and even the wound seems to be healing quickly. " I try to help Shigure-san to stand up and support her to walk, but she was much better than I thought... she could stand and walk perfectly on her own. It seems like it just looked worse than it was¡­ we all really worried a lot when we saw how she was knocked down as a bit of her blood spread through the air. "W-What do we do now? Hey Miu! Wake up!!" "E-Eh? T-This¡­" Even though the worst did not happen, things were not looking very good now! My dad and the other Masters who were with us were now fighting other Yomi Masters! And the abilities of each of these could not be underestimated!! ¡­It does not seem that each one of their fights is easy this time! Even some of them were being pressured and they were a bit at a disadvantage!! We couldn''t leave this place this way! But it wouldn''t help this whole situation much if we also tried to intervene and help the others who were struggling now! And to make things worse, Miu was paralyzed and looked quite confused!! From what I could hear, the guy who was fighting the fat man who suddenly appeared and helped Alexander and Shigure was her father! I really wanted to ask why the hell her father was our enemy now, but she doesn''t seem to know the answer to that question either. While I feel sympathy for her, sadly this was not the time to worry about it! More and more men came to where we were and the fight between both groups, those who defended the island and Jennifer-san''s companions, was getting closer and closer to us! So we couldn''t just stand here either... Also, what worried me the most at the moment was Alexander! The man he was fighting seemed quite dangerous! When I look at Shigure-san as if asking her to help him, as if she understands what I had in mind, she just shakes her head at my request! This was a bit frustrating¡­ but I knew very well that with my current strength I couldn''t try to help him! Well... maybe even if I had a similar strength to Shigure-san, I couldn''t help him either... if you weren''t used to it and don''t have a good understanding of the other party, it was difficult to intervene in the two-person fight at the Master level. Doing so would only end up disturbing the other''s fighting rhythm. That must be the reason why Shigure-san didn''t try to go to where Alexander was to help him. Either way¡­ things weren''t looking too good for him! The aura around that man was even more dangerous than the other Yomi Masters who were fighting our allies!! Even though Alexander somehow made his aura match that guy a bit after swallowing those pills, it could be clearly seen by looking at the faces of both who were fighting that there was still a difference between them!! ¡°¡­A-Alexander-senpai just took out a weapon? Hiii! S-Surely that person will die now!! " "Shut!!" "E-Eh? Y-Yes !!" ¡­Perhaps understanding his situation perfectly, Alexander pulls out a pair of pistols as weak-kun says while being quite loud! Well, he wasn''t the only one who seemed concerned to see that, but¡­ honestly, I didn''t care if he did that if it could make him be an advantage and end the battle quickly and not get hurt too much! Unfortunately... or maybe I should say, as expected, the weapons didn''t seem to be of much help. They only managed to get that man to keep a distance to evade the bullets more easily. Because¡­ [Boom boom boom!] ¡­Alexander also begins to use a variety of bombs interspersing them with the pistols he held in his hands. Undoubtedly now their fight was the most striking in the place... even other Masters stop for a few moments to watch the two of them and withdraw so as not to be involved and be hurt by carelessness! "Well well! It seems that I have found some little ones that will serve as replacements for those who escaped before~! " "Fortune!! Do not move and surrender !! Otherwise, I will not be responsible for what may happen to you. " Although I was still quite worried about Alexander, sadly it seems that I no longer had time to focus my attention on his fight. A man with a great build comes up to where we were along with two others who also looked intimidating¡­ and for some reason, he was watching all the guys in the place with a big smile! ¡­M-Maybe he is one of these perverts with those strange preferences? If so, then I would like Jennifer-san to not hesitate to shoot her with the gun that was pointed at him while saying that. Th-Thinking that this guy could get his hands on me was so disgusting! My body was something that only Alexander could touch!! Of course, I would defend my own body for myself at any cost, but¡­ this man was not a normal pervert! The auras around him and the other two men with him were undoubtedly from Master level people!! "...do you two have the things Alexander gave you earlier?" "" Y-Yes!/ U-Un"" Things really weren''t looking too good for our group now¡­ they were three Masters, and with us, there were only two at the moment! Also, Shigure-san may not be so well and is trying hard not to worry Alexander anymore!! ¡°Kimono Girl... you take care of that man, I will take the other one as my opponent. Besides, you guys will have to deal with that pervert for a while." "¡­I-It''s okay" "" ... "" ...well, without a doubt that was the best plan given the situation. The other two men accompanying the pervert... who are surely just like him given their looks, had a stronger aura than him. So the most reasonable thing was for the two Master level women with us to take care of them. "Boss, what do we do?" "...shouldn''t we take advantage of the moment and better escape from the place?" "Curse! I''ve lost a lot because of everything that''s going on now, so I can''t just leave like this! Also, all these little guys look pretty good... Previously I spent a lot of time and money for some brats from some orphanages to have quite disappointing results. Instead of doing the same buying brats from some orphanages, surely these little ones could be better and have better results than those "failures" from before! You two take care of those two women " ""Uunderstood"" After that man gives them orders, their subordinates quickly waste no time and rush towards Shigure-san and Jennifer-san to fight them. ¡°Y-You are the one who made ****-kun and the other guys fight, right?! How dare you do that to them!! " ¡°Hoo~ Looks like my luck is good this time. The boy who made it to the final is here too¡­ besides, if I''m not mistaken, a lot of these little ones performed very well during the tournament. Plus... wasn''t that the boy over there who fought against that monster-old man? I''ll also take it with me~!! " "... I recommend that you do not look with those eyes at that boy... he could end up gouging your eyes out... and not figuratively." When we were left alone with this pervert, the first one to unexpectedly step forward was weak-kun¡­ he seemed quite annoyed by this man''s previous words. In truth, this boy could act like someone to trust from time to time¡­ no wonder Izumi''s eyes flashed a bit when she saw him. It''s a shame that bravery doesn''t seem to last long enough¡­ when the boy named Tanimoto advises this man not to target Alexander, weak-kun''s body trembles as if imagining what he''s saying. ...yes, well... I totally agreed with what that blond boy was saying. Perhaps he would not go as far as he says, but... surely he would not escape from suffering very much if he looked at him with those eyes that seemed to want him with great force. Although¡­ I can''t blame Alexander for that either if that happens. Even I would like to hit this man very hard for this! It was quite unpleasant for someone else to see the boy you like with those eyes! And more if it was a middle-aged man like him!! "Stop shaking and better start attacking that guy!" "Y-Yes!!" While I wanted to hit this guy for the earlier reasons, the main reason I incited weak-kun and the other boys to fight that man was because I wanted to end this quickly and be able to see Alexander''s situation again! I knew it wouldn''t be easy, but... they say a lot of ants could even defeat an elephant, right? Besides, it''s not like we are ants! We all started attacking the man with the best skills we had!! I must say that the result was much better than expected¡­ that man is overwhelmed by all of us who attacked him or defended from his blows! From what I heard, they had previously fought another man in the same way when they rescued the group of boys that weak-kun mentioned... so they had a bit of experience in fighting someone stronger than them as a group and the results of that are shown now!! "Curse! Naughty and insolent little ones¡­ it seems I need to punish you a bit!! " "Miu, now!" "Y-Yes!!" Due to our attacks and that his were not very effective again us, he begins to despair and gets upset! For that reason, this time he doesn''t hesitate to use his Master-level energy to attack us!! ¡­If he hit someone with his fist this time, that person would be seriously injured! So to avoid that, I yell at Miu to use one of the things Alexander had given each of us. When that man was about to hit the Judo boy who despite his injured arm also joining the fight, Miu stands in front of him and uses one of the things called BIM by Alexander! In the next instant, that man''s fist hits a glass-like barrier preventing that boy from being hurt! ¡­Maybe that Judo boy was quite unlucky? Of all those who were here, he was the one chosen by the pervert to defeat first. Well... at least this time he escaped his bad luck. "Come on, weak-kun, it''s your turn!!" "A-Alright! [M-Mobioshi]!! " Being blocked by that barrier, and perhaps also surprised by it, that man seems to lose concentration a bit and is quite exposed for an attack! We couldn''t miss this, so I yelled at weak-kun to take this opportunity since he was one of the closest to him!! "K-Kuuh!! D-Damn brat, I''ll kill you!! " "Hiii~!!" Hearing my words, weak-kun concentrates a lot of energy in his fist and plunges it into that man''s stomach! Sadly, it doesn''t seem like that was enough to defeat him... even more annoying than before, his attention is fully focused on Kenichi who had hit him. [Baam~!] "Well, now it''s my turn... [Futae no Kawami]!" [Baam!!] "Ghuaaah !!" Before that man''s kick reached Kenichi, I threw another BIM similar to the one Miu used before and managed to avoid that man hitting him. Besides... I had also reached the other side of this pervert and attacked him!! "T-That technique wasn''t..." "Yes~! Alexander had taught it to me before~ !! " "..." Yes~! The technique I just used was none other than the one Alexander uses as a finishing move~! When we were in Gaia before he taught me this technique! So until now I had been practicing it with him and recently I had been able to use it. ¡­Miu''s eyes now contained a bit of envy in them. Alexander told me that one of the reasons he showed it to me was because I had better control of my energy thanks to practicing Kenpo, so maybe he hadn''t taught it to her until now because of this. Or he may just not have had enough time for that. Either way, for now, I won''t say anything about that and enjoy Miu''s jealousy a bit~! Just like how I feel right now, she must be thinking that I am closer to him than she does~!! "I-Is it over?" "It seems" Not that I was careless and focused on feeling superior to Miu now¡­ thanks to the two blows from before, that man was not a threat now! The technique that Alexander taught me certainly seems to be quite dangerous¡­ besides, I think Kenichi''s technique is not far behind either. He had vomited a good deal of blood by then blacking out. "Alexander!!" "Alexander-kun!!" Since we were already safe now, I quickly direct my vision towards where Alexander was fighting¡­ then, I can''t help but scream when I see that he was with the naked torso now and had been attacked by that man! That master''s hand seemed to have pierced his stomach and a small pool of blood formed under where he was standing!! Chapter 436 Kenichi World Tournament 23 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander - A few minutes before Fortuna''s arrival) ¡°Boy, why don''t you become my disciple? Your talent is the best I''ve seen, so I''m sure you can take my martial art to new heights! The [Jihan Radin Tidat] will be recognized as the best martial art among all others! There will be no doubt about that!! " "..." After exchanging a few movements between us, the little man in the mask stops to then tell me that. The emotion that showed in his eyes increased with each word that came out of his mouth¡­ I could almost see his eyes sparkle as he watched me! W-Whaah~ Although I don''t see any perversion in his gaze, that he looked at me with those eyes was still quite uncomfortable¡­ certainly no man with normal sexual preferences would want another man to look at him with such desire! Well... the emotion of this man was sure because he saw in me the power to fulfill one of his wishes, to bring the martial art he practiced to the top of this world. I do not understand it very well, but for many Masters in this world that was one of their most longed-for wishes, that their martial art to be recognized as the best one. ¡­Maybe it has something to do with the pride they have towards their own martial art. I think even the Ryozanpaku guys don''t are exempted from having some similar thoughts. As for me, the truth is that I did not feel that need for my martial art to be recognized over the other disciplines... it may be because I practice various styles or simply because I do not have a genuine heart of a martial artist. As long as something is useful to me, I don''t care if others think it is useful, useless, good, or bad. Therefore, this man''s suggestion was not so bad¡­ I have experienced firsthand how lethal that martial art could be! It was even more aggressive than normal Mue Tai¡­ it was at the level of the secret techniques of this discipline!! ¡°Sorry¡­ although it seems like an interesting offer, I must decline it. You crossed my bottom line¡­ so it would be even more annoying for me to learn from you than to take some advice from Akisame again. " "..." Yes, there is no doubt that it would not be bad to learn a little of that martial art, but ... unfortunately, this man had hurt Shigure! I couldn''t forgive him so simply!! The fury that burned in my stomach did not diminish even a little during all this time!! No, rather I felt that it continued to increase just by seeing this guy and talking to him!! Besides¡­ honestly, it wasn''t that necessary for me to learn his martial art. If you think about it, any discipline has pretty lethal moves, only Masters like the Ryozanpaku try not to use them contrary to this person who does not hesitate to use all the lethal movements of his martial art. ¡­ The proof of that was the style of Mue Thai that I recently learned from Apa. Like I said, this one didn''t lose much with his movements. ¡°It''s a shame¡­ really a great shame. If you can''t bring my martial art to the top of this world, then that only makes you a hindrance¡­ hehehe, maybe if I show you more seriously this one you might change your mind. " "..." ...the pressure of his aura and the killing intent of this man becomes even heavier... it seems that he really intended to fight totally seriously now! A bad feeling that runs up my spine in the form of a chill tells me that now I should be much more careful or I could lose my life before I even know it!! [Bam!] [Bam!] [Bam!] Following the warning of my instincts, I decide not to keep anything to fight against this Master of Yami! I remove from my storage my two large-caliber pistols that I had not used in a long time and start firing at him! ¡°Hehehe, hey, hey boy~ Where is your pride as a martial artist? Why do you suddenly pull out firearms~? " "I''m sorry... my Masters forgot to instill that in me" ""Lie!! Your head was the one that didn''t seem to record those things when we talked to you about them !!"" "..." Fuck, how do those guys have time to pay attention to our discussion? Their fights don''t seem to be easy this time, so they should pay more attention to themselves!! Anyway... ignoring those voices, I continued to fire at my opponent. Thanks to my weapons, I was able to prevent him from getting close to me... really this time I was a little worried about facing him! Well... if I were to receive only kicks or blows from him, I would not feel so apprehensive about this. My main fear was that one of those ruthless attacks from him targeting my crotch would succeed!! There were still several girls whom I have to take their virginity from!! Also, I want to keep doing it with all of them for a long time!! ¡­And to fulfill that wish of mine, I need my partner to remain intact!! Seriously, I would rather have my head ripped off from my shoulders than my crotch!! I don''t want to be a eunuch!! With my weapons I managed to keep this Master at a distance from me¡­ but it was a shame that this was the only thing I got! Maybe at the level we are at now, a weapon is still quite dangerous but ... hitting with this one was a problem! The guy in the mask looked like a monkey jumping from one side to another dodging the bullets... he understood very well how to counter the power of firearms that could only shoot linearly. Although¡­ I can''t consider him very surprising, most Masters should be able to accomplish similar things. ¡­But when I say he looked like a monkey, in truth this man was like a monkey! His little figure even jumped from one wall to another changing from buildings to buildings!! Fuck¡­ that was more surprising! He seemed to be able to walk on walls like a certain superhero in a red and blue suit¡­ he wouldn''t shoot sticky white stuff at me, right? [Boom boom boom!!] "Hehehe, dangerous ~ Dangerous ~" Maybe if I took out a weapon with a higher rate of fire things would improve, but instead, I decided better to go for even better things and start throwing BIMs at this bastard trying to make him fly in the air or get sucked into a small black hole. Even with that, he manages to avoid the greatest damage from the explosions¡­ it is the surroundings where we fought that are most affected. There was no doubt that this master''s instinct and abilities were on par with the Ryozanpaku elder... When I started using BIM against him, quickly stop trying to maintain a distance and he tried to shorten the range between us... it was logical that if I was a few meters from him it would be difficult to use these since I would also be involved in the effects. So to counteract this, I could only intersperse between the use of my guns and the BIMs while maintaining a status quo in the situation. If it were a normal situation and things stayed that way, I was confident of coming out victorious... I had more than enough ammo and BIMs to last a few hours like this! Surely the first to end up exhausted would be him!! ¡­It is a great misfortune that this was not a normal situation! I was quite worried about the side effects by the time the benefits of the pills I took earlier would wear off! Also, I could see that the guys I left earlier started fighting other Masters!! Mostly I was worried about Shigure who was fighting someone else even though she was previously injured!! The only good thing was that at least Renka-chan, Miu-chan, and the other boys seemed to be winning against that Master¡­ the only problem was the possibility that yet another Master would unite against them! That wasn''t impossible, we didn''t know how many Yomi members were still around. ¡­For those reasons I couldn''t just go on with the way I was fighting this man, I had to force myself to take more risks¡­ even though I really didn''t want to! ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ what''s up boy? Did you run out of those strange bombs? " "Ha ... ha ... no, the truth is that I still have enough, we can play for a long time... or so I would like to say, but I also have problems of my own." With no other alternative, I keep my guns in my storage and also stop throwing out BIMs. In doing so, instead of taking the opportunity to attack me quickly, that man takes this as a second break from our fight. Looking at it, I can''t say that my previous efforts were totally useless¡­ he no longer used the mask that he had on his face previously, and he also had several light wounds on some parts of his body. He had a much younger face than I thought... at first glance, he didn''t look much different from my age or from the other Shinpaku boys. But, I was sure that this man was not someone young and instead was a man of quite an older age just like the elder of the Ryozanpaku. That could be distinguished by his voice and that... under his face, his neck had the wrinkles of an older person. Was the rest from his body probably the same? Although it is difficult to know since his movements are not what you would expect from an old man. ¡­Well, there is the Ryozanpaku elder who you cannot put on the same standards as people his age. And this man is not much different in abilities than him! Perhaps his martial art helped him maintain a young face, and that of the old man a young body. Maybe Kushinada''s discipline wins out over both of them since she had both a jovial body and face¡­ and I have taken my time to check this in detail!! So I can assure you that her technique beats those two. Well, putting those things aside, now just only can go back to having a direct fight with him to try and end this now... "¡­Let''s get this over with" "Oh~ You seem quite motivated now, boy ~ It''s too bad you didn''t consider my previous suggestion¡­ reconsider this one, boy." "No, there is nothing to reconsider..." "..." As we exchange a few more words, I begin to remove the top of my clothes. That included the chainmail Shigure had given me earlier. No, I don''t have a habit of exhibitionism... nor do I feel like doing so will suddenly make me stronger if you''re wondering. Well¡­ Shigure''s chainmail is a bit heavy, so it may help to increase my speed a little bit at the cost of being more unprotected, but¡­ honestly, I don''t think it makes much of a difference just getting rid of a couple of Kilograms of on my body now. The reason for this was simply a plan of mine¡­ a plan that I really wish I could avoid! Unfortunately, I was beginning to feel that the effects of the pills I took before were starting to lose their effectiveness! I no longer had a choice!! ¡°A pity ~ A pity indeed ~! Now I have no choice but to kill you, boy !! " "...fu ~" After prompting him to attack, Yomi''s Master charged towards me at great speed. Although I don''t want to admit it, I must be grateful for having fought with the old man before. Besides, our fight so far with him also helped me a lot! At the very least, I have no problem following his movements! And if that wasn''t enough, when he had reached a distance of just a few steps away from me, I also activated my ability that accelerates my perception! [Limit-Break] ...I block or dodge several attacks that go directly to sensitive areas that produce a cold sweat on my body just by thinking about the possibility of hitting me! Then¡­ "K-Kuuh !!" ¡­ When he uses his hand as a weapon to stab me, he manages to sink his fingers into my side!! Furthermore, the force behind his movement continues until half of his palm is embedded inside my body!! Chapter 437 Kenichi World Tournament 24 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- F-Fuck¡­ it was much more painful than I thought it would be! Besides... wasn''t too much blood coming out of the wound? I was beginning to worry that he would hit a major vein or artery! Th-Thinking about it, that possibility was very likely! He should know a little about where he would do a lot more damage in an attack!! Well, I had prepared myself for this, so I quickly eat a few pills that I kept in my mouth in case things didn''t work out... and yes, although I can''t say that this was the best scenario I had in mind, it wasn''t the worst either. "... so, do you have any last words, boy?" "K-Kuh..." As he tried to sink his hand deeper into my body perhaps to worsen the wound, with a big smile on his face since he should think he had won, this Yami Master asks me that. ¡­Being honest, I couldn''t blame him for thinking that. Such a wound probably wouldn''t kill me right away, but it would certainly be a major impediment to continuing to fight. Or that should be the most normal thing in such a situation. "Hmn?" But contrary to what he expected, on my face at this moment there was only a smile too... I know what you are thinking, but I really am not a masochist! The reason for my joy was because, as I said, things followed my plans to a certain extent!! Many of the techniques I learned from Sakaki were to receive certain injuries in the best way and avoid the worst! Well, of course, it is much better not to go through something like that, but sometimes there is no other option. So even though I wasn''t very enthusiastic about learning these kinds of techniques... or the art of being a "good masochist" as I call it, it actually turned out to be quite useful. ¡­Although, I still think that the reason why Sakaki insisted on teaching me these things was mainly because he simply wanted to hit me. Anyway, thanks to a breathing technique that Sakaki taught me, before receiving the attack, I lift my internal organs! So, leaving the amount of blood that came out from his stab, it shouldn''t be that serious!! No... well ... it''s still painful as hell, but at least I shouldn''t have damaged organs! Realizing this, the adolescent-faced old man tries to back away. It is a shame for him that at that very moment I tighten my abs to not allow him to withdraw his hand so easily! Hell, that only made the pain I felt even worse, but I clench my teeth to bear it. I couldn''t miss this opportunity, even though things didn''t turn out so bad, surely continuing to fight like this would only be detrimental to me! I had to finish this fight now!! Also¡­ it''s not like I can hold his hand for long. The main reason he couldn''t withdraw his hand was that he didn''t use much force as probably don''t expect there to be resistance, but if he tried harder it wouldn''t be difficult for him to do so. So not wanting to waste even a second more, my knee goes straight towards his chin which was in a low position due to his previous attack... [Bam!] "G-Guaah!!" ¡­Of course, I do it without any kind of mercy and I also use my technique [Futae no Kawami] which after the fight with the old man my mastery in this increased to be able to use it perfectly with almost all the parts of my body! Curiously I felt that the effect of my technique this time was even greater than other times... it was not only a sensation of a small explosion that was transmitted when I hitting him, but this time the air around the impact it seems that was expelled by the force of the blow! Also, most likely, my [Survivor] ability was activated by the wound on my body¡­ I would like to say that it was certainly a pleasant surprise, but¡­ that also meant that the wound was much more serious than I had thought! Well¡­ I could only worry about it later. Now I had to finish this fight! I did not think that that blow was enough to finish this man !! [Taiyuken !!] "K-Kuuh!" Although I knew he should be quite disoriented from the previous blow, I don''t risk getting a counterattack for underestimating him¡­ his eyes were still attentive to my movements, so I decided to deprive him of this sense too! I could tell that the effect of the pills would soon disappear, but thanks to the increase in strength by the [survivor] skill which allowed me to surpass the 5th limit of a level 2 soul, the energy inside my body was even higher than before! "G-Ghuaah !!" With faster and stronger movements thanks to that, and now also having his vision neutralized for a while, I make rained down a series of attacks with several of the best techniques I had on him! I continue like this until I don''t know if due to the injury I had or because the effect of the pills disappeared my body felt very heavy... it was probably due to the latter since, when I go back a few meters and check my condition, at least not so much blood was coming out anymore. "Alexander / Alexander-kun / A-lex !!" "Ha... ha¡­" At that very moment, Renka-chan, Miu-chan, and Shigure arrive by my side with rather worried faces. I wanted to say that it was okay not to worry them, but sadly it was obvious that I wasn''t¡­ I was trying really hard just to stay on my feet! Besides, I could only gasp from exhaustion!! "I-Is he alive?" ¡­Well, I didn''t hold back at all this time¡­ so Kenichi''s question was quite reasonable. Yami''s Master was now on the ground and was not moving ... I had to focus my gaze to distinguish that he was still breathing ... weakly, but still breathing. [Beep] [Optional / Hidden Mission "Defeat one of the 3 super-men / Women in this world" - Complete Range: E Defeat one of the most important and privileged people in this world in a totally serious fight~! That will certainly be a great help for your development as a martial artist~!! Objective: Defeat or Kill a person with the skill [Super-man / woman] Failure: Death Rewards: 25 million x Crystals 250 million x Gold 10 x [Limit-Break Pills-E Additional rewards: All fighting skills increase in rank A rank E Monster Summon Scroll] [Beep] [Since the Fighting Techniques: Mue Tai, jiujitsu, Kenpo, Karate exceed rank B, they agree to create the skill [4 Fighting Styles Domain - B]] "A-lex! ¡­Are you OK?" "... I''ve been better, but I don''t think I will die from this." Hearing the system notification, I relax a bit. I still had a bit of concern that Yami''s Master would get up... so hearing that the mission had been completed, I felt a weight being lifted from my shoulders and, along with this, so does the strength that I still had in my body. I was about to fall, but before that happened Shigure''s arms were around me and she was holding me. Haa~ If it weren''t for the chainmail that covered her upper body, I felt like I could fall asleep right away just by laying on her soft breasts! ¡­Well, it was still quite nice to be in her arms, only it''s a shame that I just feel the cold and harsh touch of the mental! "How are the others?" "S-Several from them have finished fighting... but it seems that others are still having difficulties." Without being able to enjoy the moment 100%, I could only ask about others. As I do so, I direct my vision to places where some of the Masters of our group were still fighting. Damn... I wish that those who finished fighting before and now also only observed the others had decided before to help me or change places with me and take charge of my opponent... mainly the Ryozanpaku elder!! ...if it weren''t because I understood a little that his and Miu-chan''s attention was mostly focused on Colonel S *** er''s fight and the one who seemed to be the son and father of the two of them respectively, I would think not he cared if I lived or died! Well, the second one at least do it after she checked that I was okay... or that my life was at least not in danger. Finishing checking my condition, Miu-chan turned her eyes to that fight again. This one was certainly one of the most striking among those that were happening now. Although¡­ it wasn''t just her who cared about a relative, I could also see Renka-chan worried about her father who was fighting against Yami''s Master who acted as a commentator for the tournament. Only that she can relax a bit after my fight is over since he manages to defeat that guy too. "..." ...although it must not have been an easy fight. I could see that he had quite a few injuries on his body! Well, at least it looks like he was in better shape than me¡­ now I couldn''t even move and could only depend on Shigure! Seriously, the fact that my head was between her breasts was because of that... so I would like Master Ma to please stop looking at me with eyes full of envy when he arrives where we were. "... I can''t move, so please stop looking at me like that... Kushinada" "..." Also, he wasn''t the only one who was looking at me with a rather penetrating gaze¡­ when Kushinada also approaches here, I have no choice but to speak as the atmosphere around her was quite uncomfortable. ¡­As for her, it seems that most of the opponents she had to deal with were not of a very high level. I''m glad she didn''t seem even a little hurt, if anything, she just looked a little agitated. Maybe the only bad thing for her is that she attracted quite a few little fries guys¡­ although, I could understand those men, even though she was undoubtedly one of the most dangerous Masters here, I would definitely prefer to fight her than another guy from here. ¡­Although to no avail, I''m sure all her opponents tried to get slight advantages from her. ""Eh?"" When we watched the fight that the Furinji family was concerned about, suddenly something unexpected happens... It is not that the victor between them was decided, but that ... both types change their appearance! Yes, they both seemed to have used some things to hide their identity!! The strange thing was that¡­ the guy who looked like Colonel S *** er, now looked exactly the same as the person he was fighting looked like before! As for that other person, he just looked totally different. ¡­It was no wonder that this came as a surprise to most of the people who watched their fight. Seriously, what they did was no longer classified simply as dressing up as someone else¡­ it was more like they transformed into totally different people! It was something so radical that I even checked to see if they didn''t have some kind of skill for it¡­ and yes, I can''t find anything like that. They seem to be only very good at dressing up. Well, for me and the old man this made a lot of sense or clarified many things... that was the reason why Colonel S *** er fought using the Furinji style. I didn''t know why they both had to switch identities, but it didn''t matter that much to me either. ¡­Besides, I don''t think I had to worry about the end of that fight anymore. Even if that other guy acting as Yami''s leader defeats him, there were still several Masters on our side who had emerged victorious. In fact, it appears that most have. "Kushinada... please take care of restraining that guy, I still have some unfinished business with him." "E-Eh? A-Alexander-senpai¡­ a-are you still thinking about torturing him more ?! " "..." ¡­I wanted to answer that that was not the case, but¡­ remembering what happened last time, it seems that Kenichi''s assumptions weren''t entirely wrong. Surely the guy I fought with would suffer a little more... I have earned a lot for all this, but... why not earn a little more? "Okay, I''ll take care of the dwarf" With that thought in mind, I ignore Kenichi and Kusinada and I look at each other for a while until she accepts my request. With her taking care of that, then I could rest easy. Also, it seems that she had certain grudges with him... surely she would paid enough attention to prevent him from causing more problems. After finishing taking care of everything that was worrying me right now, I feel like I''m starting to lose my consciousness¡­ I was actually quite tired this time... Chapter 438 Gaia- Delna Kingdom Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Rika - Gaia) It had been a little over a month since Alexander left with the other girls to the princess sect of this Kingdom, and from what I heard, he only stayed there a few days to return to the world of the girl who brought the last time. ¡­No one complained much about the fact that he brought someone else from another world back again. What can I say? The power of adaptation of people is truly amazing. Or maybe it was just that one more girl joining the group didn''t change our overall picture much. "Haa~ I want to see Alexander-kun soon~! You are all very cruel, you didn''t let me spend a lot of time with him the last time he was here~! " "...no, the problem is that you didn''t just mean to spend time with him." "Heee~ What''s the problem with that? He already did it with Kurisu-chan and Saeko-san, right?!! It''s unfair that only they monopolize him~!! " "T-That''s..." "" ... "" At this time the girls who remained in this Delna Kingdom Area, we had gathered to see how the things that each of us had to do were going. Although¡­ lately it has become a meeting for Shisuka to vent her complaints! ¡­Well, maybe we overreacted a bit last time for putting other girls watching her? After all, they were both adults and responsible for their own actions¡­ we might not have the right to intervene in that. No, wait¡­ Alexander is still under 15 years old! Sometimes I forget that... and more after knowing that he along with the other two girls Shisuka mentioned climbed the steps of adulthood! ...I-It''s a bit frustrating that a boy almost half my age will go through that and I''m still a virgin! Maybe the reason to "protect" a minor as Haruna-san constantly says is not the reason why the other girls tried to block Shisuka''s advances towards Alexander... just nobody wanted to be after another girl. You can still see a bit of jealousy when most of us look at Kurisu-san who at this moment looks away and acts nervous due to the frank words of this blonde with huge breasts! ¡­Now that Saeko-san is not here, she has had to endure this on her own. Because of what happened the last time Alexander was here, it was as if two groups had formed between us now¡­ those who had had sex with him, and those who had not! ¡°I also want to spend a night with Alexander-kun ~! I want to make love to him too ~ !! " "" ... "" Damn it, I don''t want to stay a virgin either, you know?! Why the hell do I have to worry about other things?!! I really want to be a bit like this air-headed woman who can just do or say what she wants... and I think I was not the only one who thought so!! Anyway, what was clear was that Shisuka couldn''t be the next to share a bed with Alexander! That was quite unfair!! Seeing those huge lumps of meat swaying from her tantrum¡­ the other girls exchanged glances and we all seemed to agree with my thoughts!! She already seemed to awaken a great desire in Alexander! If he tastes that super erotic body of hers, maybe later he will not put his eyes on any of us!! I have a lot of confidence in my figure too, but¡­ frankly I can''t compete with that, and surely the other girls also think the same! ¡­Cruel and unjust though it is, we could not allow Alexander to fall into the hands of this succubus! Or at least, not before me and the other girls!! That might be the wish of most of the girls here, but we couldn''t say it out loud either¡­ so we could just ignore Shisuka''s complaints and change the subject. And that is precisely what I do. ¡°It is good that things have remained calm this time¡­ the organization of the girls that Alexander saved previously has now become a power in this Area. There should no longer be anyone who underestimates them or wants to have them as enemies in this place. Besides, that was also thanks to Haruna-san... or her ''little pets''. " "I''m glad those two little ones helped~! Ever since Alexander helped them get stronger, they seemed a bit uneasy about all the energy they couldn''t release, so it''s good for them too. " "Mooh~ Don''t ignore me, Rika~!" "" ... "" Well, those two have nothing to call them little ones¡­ now they really should be considered monsters! Some time ago they helped to eliminate a dark organization to the girls and¡­ there were only destroyed bodies of those enemies after those two joined the fight! It was a pretty bloody scene!! They didn''t look at all like the cute and docile animals that they both pretend to be when they''re next to Haruna-san!! Now I even have to look at them with a little more fear¡­ but that may not be surprising. After all, even though they can''t show their full strength in this area, they were still over the majority of the residents here. "We have also tried to make the dimensional door so that it connects this place with your world, but..." ¡°¡­I-I''m sorry, Kurisu-san. I will try harder!" "No, it''s not your fault, Emilia-chan, it''s still quite difficult to do things that are very new to us, haaa~." Certainly... even I still don''t get used to those things like the internal energy in us or controlling it. Now, most of the girls were at the 9th strength limit of this world... or even at the peak of this one thanks to the pills that Alexander gave us and also because we participated in missions together with the organization [Alexander''s Servants], but most of us were lost in how to could advance our strength. That is why no one can blame Emilia-chan for don''t immediately understand how to make scrolls and handle those strange symbols. Everyone can see how this young woman tries hard to play the role she was given. ¡°Honestly, I don''t think there''s a rush for that¡­ no, actually, it''s better for me that you guys take longer¡­ so please take it easy and don''t push yourselves, please¡­ I''m not ready for some things to happen yet" "" ... "" ¡­Well, other girls have more serious problems¡­ like Saya-chan. In truth, her situation seems to be quite difficult... I have heard that almost every night her mother speaks to her to ask if Alexander has not returned so that he can go to our world to pick her up! ¡­Compared to allowing Shisuka to take the initiative to have sex with Alexander, it must be much more difficult to think that your mother can get ahead of you! The other girls could only look at Saya with warm eyes to show her a bit of support¡­ sadly that doesn''t seem to work and she just bangs her head on the table while holding it with her hands! She has undoubtedly put in a lot of effort, as this place now seems like a small town not much different from others in this Area, so it may be very unfair that fate treats her like that! M-My sincerest condolences for her. "Saya-sama, please do something with that woman!" ¡°¡­ Again her? What has she done this time? " "She skipped her work again... and lately that happens more often!!" The one who intervenes and changes the lugubrious environment around Saya-chan a bit is Celi-chan¡­ seriously, I would like her to wear a maid outfit at least when we are in this mansion! It is quite rare to see a girl in a bunny costume serving some desserts or drinks!! ¡­Or so I''d like to say, but¡­ the others just seem to have gotten used to this. As I said, the power of adaptation of people is something quite amazing. ¡°So Milene is causing trouble again¡­ now that I think about it, hasn''t she appeared less in the last few days? Maybe we should give her some kind of punishment. " Despite the fact that among most of us we try to respect each other, it is difficult to do the same against someone who even sold weapons to other people to attack us. Yes, none of us have forgotten that... for that reason many of us were quite strict with her. Also, if we didn''t, that woman might get carried away again and cause more problems! To my question, many girls simply lift their shoulders a little or nod their head to indicate that they hadn''t realized this¡­ well, most of us had our own things to do as to waste too much time paying too much attention to her. ¡­Perhaps the reason why I am more aware of this is that I would not miss an opportunity to annoy that woman!! Well, although Milene is a bit annoying, from what Saya has said, she has also gone out of her way to growing the store together with her. Yes, you can even say that that shop had become a success¡­ it can be said that it has grown in parallel with the organization of the girls [Alexander-sama''s Servants]. It seems that now the profits of these stores are not very different from the organization of the girls!! But I did not think to speak well of Milene for that! I still think that the main person responsible for that is Saya-chan, Celi-chan, and the support of [Alexander-sama''s servants] girls. Also... we can''t forget those uniforms for the store and branch employees!! ¡­Seriously, couldn''t that damn boy hold back just a little bit? I understand that it was a kind of commercial strategy for that store to distinguish itself from the others, but¡­ that was simply exploiting female power!! No, well ... not that I''m a feminist. Besides, in our world things like that weren''t quite strange either. The problem was that... the girls that I lead as a group keep asking me to have uniforms similar to those! I really didn''t want to have to be in command of a group of girls wearing maid or bunny uniforms!! Yes, I should probably not worry about the problems of other people like Saya and Milene since I am not exempt from this myself. Haaa~ Putting that aside, curiously there were also some girls who seemed nervous and looked away when we started talking about Milene having some kind of problem... some even showed a bit of concern. But before asking about it, someone else changes the subject as if they don''t want to talk about it. ¡°U-Um¡­ speaking of problems, didn''t Rei-san say that apparently they also had some difficulties in the place where they were? Isn''t that bad? Alexander isn''t there after all... " "That''s it¡­" It''s true, a few days ago when we contacted that group of girls, it seemed like they found some problems. That was a bit worrisome since that place should be more dangerous than here¡­ even so, I couldn''t just increase the restlessness of the others. ¡°It seems so, but¡­ at least she didn''t sound so desperate. Also, even though Alexander is not there, Mary, Scythe, and Vrana-chan who had good strength to defend themselves in that place had gone with them as well. And also we can''t forget that the princess''s family was still in that place, right? Still, I was thinking that I should go there " Well, we finally got to the main reason why I had asked everyone to get together this time¡­ even though I said those things, I was also worried about the girls there. After thinking about it for a while, then I decided to go there and see what happened. And if the situation was very bad, maybe I could help. "" T-That''s ... "" ¡°Don''t worry, it''s not like I''m going alone. I will go with the strongest girls in the organization [Alexander-sama''s servants]. The truth is that several of them were quite motivated to move to a level two Area now... and I also think that this place no longer represents a challenge for them " "I-I see... then it will be safer then, right?" ""Yes"" "¡­I think so" Before someone tries to oppose my idea or they want to join me, I try to convince them why it was better for me to go alone. They weren''t just pretexts to avoid that, but I really think it was the best we could do now. ¡­Besides, it was totally true that those girls were totally motivated to move to a level two area. Although... the reason for that motivation was another strange rumor that spread between them. I had enough with the fact that they insisted on "cute" outfits, so I didn''t want to think about that other problem... After arguing for a long time with the others, we finished our discussion about this and I get up to go and prepare to leave as soon as possible. As for the girls who would be staying here, I wasn''t that worried. As I said, things in this area had been pretty quiet and furthermore, Haruna-san would also be staying with her two pets. That should be enough to protect this place. "I''m going too~! Alexander might be back soon and I can see him quickly if I''m there~ !! " "... no, you didn''t have any more things to learn from Lena-san?" "Heee~ I don''t want to, I want to go too~!!" Well, there was still a woman shaking her huge possessions and insisting on accompanying me. Of course, I just ignore her! Although it was difficult to do it while she was pressing those great mountains against mine! ...She''s not doing this on purpose to claim that she was bigger than me, is she?!! Chapter 439 Gaia, In the mountains Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Rei) "...damn it, those guys are very persistent!!" "Well, it seems that Alex-san was quite right when he told us that people could be more dangerous than monsters... his words are quite true indeed" "Haa~ Without a doubt people''s greed is a big problem." After hunting harpies for a while with the goal of collecting their damn pubic feathers, things got a bit complicated! First of all, I knew it was not a good idea to do that!! ¡­We didn''t look like some kinky girls for targeting that, right? Well maybe I''m just overthinking it¡­ we had come across various groups from other sects that apparently had the same goal as us. Or they were probably here for the reasons Cleirsa-san and Turla-san told us earlier about capturing the harpies alive. Either way, as Saeko-san says, our problem arose when we ran into one of those groups. Until a few days ago, we were quietly hunting harpies in these mountains, but¡­ then we had across with this troublesome group of people. At first, just like other times, we just exchanged a few greetings and each group went their own way. There were no complications like some guy looking possessed with one of the girls in our group. Most people like that were deterred by the emblem of the sect we were in or seeing that several of us had a level 2 soul. ¡­Although Alexander seemed a bit disappointed in Cleirsa-san''s sect, it seems that this one still had enough reputation to avoid annoying troubles like that. Or maybe it was just that not many would risk the life for something like indulging their wishes a little. Also, I have noticed that the proportion of attractive women and men in this world is quite high... it may have to do with the fact that people train in this world and because there is much more energy than compared to where we came from too. Well¡­ maybe all the girls in our group stand out a bit more since everyone is very outstanding and that only increases by all being gathered in a place. From what I''ve seen, there are only one or two very beautiful girls in other groups that are even bigger than ours. So maybe it can''t be helped that Alexander is a little overprotective. Anyway, the problem this time didn''t have much to do with it... it was because when we were fighting against a group of harpies, the group I mentioned earlier saw us, and then they also saw Vrana who had transformed her arms into wings to fight. So they realized that she was also a harpy. "...well, it can''t be helped, they are from a Monster tamer sect after all..." "Yes ... those fools from the" 1 Man 100 Beasts "sect surely saw that Vrana-chan was quite special and couldn''t resist the temptation to have her for themselves... or perhaps sell her to someone important in their sect." ¡°Fufufu¡­ and it seems they also noticed that Scythe was also a monster from the fights we have had against them. Now they seem more determined to hunt down our group. It seems we have become prey this time~ " "" ... "" At first, they just tried to convince us to sell Vrana to them or exchange her for other things, but when it didn''t work we were attacked by them. They were probably blinded by their greed as Cleirsa said before and they didn''t think things through very well, or maybe they just underestimated us¡­ despite their sudden attack, we managed to repel their group several times until now. The improvement of the three girls with a level 2 soul in our group from the previous several hunting days showed at that time. Also, it was good that there were also only 3 people with the same strength in his group. Furthermore, they were also surprised by the firearms that I, Cleirsa-san, and Turla used. Although they weren''t very useful against people who were also on the level of the strongest girls among us, they were very effective against everyone else in their group. Also, people with a level 2 soul could not completely ignore our weapons and had to be careful of these as well. The problem was when that group seemed to ask their sect for help or joined other groups in this place¡­ at that time I thought we were really in trouble! It was quite a tough fight¡­ I even thought it best to ask for help from the sect or the girls in Delna''s kingdom too. Well, not all of them here seemed to be so worried¡­ Mary and the other two Monster girls were highly motivated to fight and test their strength with smarter opponents. Even Saeko-san wasn''t much different from those three... By the way, when I heard the name of the sect that attacked us, [The invincible king of beasts], I couldn''t help but be surprised and comment on the fact that there was someone with a worse sense for naming things than Alexander! Thanks to that, I got a sharp look from Mary-san¡­ she and Leona-san really can''t stand someone speaking even a little bad about him! And that includes people from our group!! ¡­Also, even though it wasn''t as scary as Mary-san, Saeko-san seemed a bit annoyed by my comment and even tried to defend Alexander by saying that he wasn''t that bad at it. Even though I was going to retort about that, I could only force myself to keep my mouth shut so as not to make things worse... seriously, I think I was quite understanding by not saying what I really thought and saying that Alexander was worse on it than the person who named that sect! Leaving aside how he named the camp in our world... he named a harpy with the characteristics of a raven simply using that as a base! Same with Scythe!! ...well, the latter I don''t quite remember if he named her first and gave her her weapon later, or if it was the other way around. Either way, that doesn''t change that he named a girl by using an object word! "...do you feel different from before, Saeko-san?" "Hmn? Well¡­ I certainly can''t say that I feel the same as before, but... it''s hard to explain how I feel now. What is certain is that I am stronger than before " I didn''t want to keep thinking about those things, so I better try to distract my mind by asking her about what had been on my mind and had me a bit intrigued for some time. In the end, the reason we didn''t decide to call for reinforcements was none other reason than because she and Cleirsa-san advanced to the next level of Soul! During the last previous fight, since there were more people with a level 2 soul with our enemies, there was no alternative but other of us to fight them too! Then, while Saeko-chan was fighting a monster tamed by someone with a level 2 soul, her movements suddenly became faster than before! Also, the sword she was using started to glow a little, and immediately what looked like a blade of wind flew out of it to cut off her opponent''s head!! As for Cleirsa-san, after she seemed exhausted from using her bow to attack our enemies since she had even used the energy stored in the tiara that Alexander gave her, something in her seemed to change stabilizing her condition and she returned to having enough energy to keep shooting arrows! Also, these were certainly stronger than before!! Thanks to the change of those two, the situation that looked bad for our group in that fight was completely reversed and our enemies had no alternative but to back down again! After the fight ended, those two affirmed the suspicions that the rest of us had by telling us that they had achieved a breakthrough in their souls. I was very curious about it... it really didn''t seem like there was a big physical change in them. ...well, the other three didn''t have it either when they also advanced to a level 2 soul. Besides having a boost in her strength, the only thing that was clear is that Saeko could now use some of her sword abilities to create a wind blade as she did before, and Cleirsa-san had more energy to create more arrows with her bow. I wanted to be stronger too, so before I had tried asking Mary and the other two for advice, but¡­ they seem to have just done it on instinct. I had more hope of these two, sadly they couldn''t explain things well either. ¡­May it''s different for each person? "H-Help!!" "S-Someone, please help !!" [Grrue!] [Grrue!] [Grrue!] Suddenly as I was thinking about those things and walking through these mountains, we heard what sounded like a fight. We all exchange glances and move towards the sound direction. We were no longer naive enough to simply respond to other people''s screams¡­ there was a good chance it was a trap! So we approach carefully. "..." When we got to where the screams were coming from, we found a group of people being attacked by a large number of harpies! It did not seem like a trap since several of the people in that group were on the ground bleeding without knowing if they were alive or dead. "Are they not from the sect of monster tamers that have attacked us before?" "Fufufu... it seems that those people really have bad luck~" After observing the situation a bit, it was not difficult to see that it was them. Also, I supported Mary-san''s words¡­ because of the previous fight with us, they suffered a considerable loss. They even lost several of the strongest people who were with them. I was a bit worried about that, but¡­ after asking the two who had the most knowledge of this Area, they said that we shouldn''t worry too much about it. In the worst case, we would only be punished a little by the sect for causing trouble with another sect. As for having retaliation from that other sect, it was unlikely. It was inevitable that there would frequently be some friction between different sects, but this would not lead to an all-out war between both sides. If anything, it would only generate a little enmity against the group we fight and their acquaintances. ...that wasn''t entirely reassuring, but at least it wasn''t the worst situation I''d ever imagined either. ¡°¡­ I think they are just as greedy as before. It seems that while we were fighting them we went into the mountains quite a bit¡­ that seems to be a nest of harpies, not just a small group that went out hunting! " "... they probably wanted to get her eggs?" "I would bet on that" Looking more closely, it seems that what Cleirsa-san and Turla-san were discussing was most likely what happened here. I can imagine a situation where after being defeated the last time, they found this nest of harpies and, thinking that their luck had changed, the idiots decided to attack it despite having fewer numbers than before. Or maybe they just didn''t want to go back to their sect empty-handed and decided to take one last risk¡­ either way, if Alexander were here, he would surely say that these people were screwed! As we continued to watch their fight against the harpies, the number of both groups kept decreasing!! Of course, things were only getting worse for the group of humans with each less person unable to fight!! "W-What do we do?" We couldn''t just keep watching, otherwise, all those people would surely be killed! Although everyone''s hands from us were probably stained with blood now, it was different to do it out of self-defense! ¡°Hehehe¡­ isn''t it obvious? Let''s just let them keep killing each other for longer~ Hopefully, the number of harpies will be much less and we can claim all the winnings~! " "..." Well, maybe I still wasn''t used to the way things were in this world! I don''t get the answer I wanted when I asked the other girls!! Although Mary-san was the one who mentioned that option, the others are beginning to seriously consider it!! Chapter 440 Gaia, In the mountains 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Rei) "D-Damn it!!" ¡°F-Fucking harpies, I''ll catch them and sell them to the cheaper brothel! No, I''d better give those damn Harpies to Ricky and the other monsters in our sect!" "W-What do we do? N-Now we are surrounded and we cannot escape... besides, none of our monsters will be able to continue fighting any longer! " ¡­In the end, there were only 3 tamer humans left with 2 Monsters trying to resist the Harpies'' attacks that remain. They also looked more tired and apprehensive than people on the ground and only flew around to harass them occasionally. Well, without a doubt that group put up a good fight... of about 30 harpies that were in this nest in the beginning, now only about 10 were seen in the air. Unfortunately for them, that was at the cost of almost all the people of their group and last-resort and prized items to save their lives. ¡­It seems that the last to resist were the strongest. I can feel a similar aura from those 3 people and two monsters that the girls in our group with a level 2 soul have. But the adult harpies were already monsters of the same level... so their situation was still pretty bad. Although, from what the two girls who had the most knowledge of this place mentioned, the harpies were considered monsters with a very weak defense that even people in the 9th limit could cause them harm. The most annoying or advantages of these was that they attacked in groups, their agility and that they could fly in the air freely. If you could counteract its advantages, the truth is that it was not very difficult to take care of a group of about 5 with a team of people like ours by taking adequate precautions. But to attack a nest¡­ I can only think of them as idiots or too greedy! They might have thought to take the harpies by surprise at first and take out quite a few of them, but that was simply too risky. If they didn''t reduce their numbers enough before the harpies regrouped, the final situation would be the same as these guys face now. ¡­Besides, given the advantages that harpies had, it was difficult to escape them when the going got tough. "Well, I think it''s time for us to go out and collect the profits~" "...first let''s further reduce the number of the remaining harpies" ""Yes"" "..." Honestly, I have a slightly bad taste in my mouth now¡­ we just stared and did nothing as both groups kept reducing their numbers. It''s not that I don''t understand other girls, but¡­ I feel a bit like a bad person for not even trying to help other people when they are in trouble. Well... that''s probably just due to the way I had lived until a little over a year ago. Now I also know that people can be quite cruel when they are in desperate situations¡­ I saw it first hand when my world went to hell. I cannot deny the possibility that, if we had gone out to help those people earlier, they would use us as a distraction to try to escape on their own. In the end, our group would be the one who has to face a bad situation for just being "good people"! ...Or they might even attack us from behind. After all, we had recently fought each other¡­ it couldn''t be said that we were on the best of terms. Because of that, for now, I shouldn''t think too much about all this and I better also prepare to attack the remaining harpies like the other girls. I take my rifle, and target one of the enemies in the air just like Cleirsa-san does with her bow. On the other hand, Vrana-chan reverts to her full harpy form and prepares to fly while the others also take up their weapons. [Bam!] [Tsun!] After exchanging glances with each other, we nod and the two of us who can attack from a distance shoot at an enemy! My bullet opens a hole in the chest of one of the harpies, and Cleirsa-san''s arrow pierces the head of another! "E-Eh?" [Greeh!] [Greeh!] [Greeh!] Taking the sound of the impact that those two harpies make when falling as a signal, the other girls leave where we were hiding and charge towards some enemy while I and Cleirsa-san just switch to another target! We ignored the surprise of both groups that were fighting and took the opportunity to continue taking down several more harpies. The good thing is that Saeko-san, Scythe, and Vrana can deal with enemies in the air as well. While it was easy for Vrana because she was also a harpy, the other two could now use ranged attacks thanks to their weapons. On the other hand, Mary-san and Turla-san could only target harpies that had descended far enough to attack the group of Monster tamers. Even so, the first one was quite surprising because of how she jumps and manages to subdue one of them in the air... I really don''t know if when they both fell to the ground the harpy was already dead with her neck twisted towards her back or she finished her when she was still it was in the air! I just know that Mary-san was pretty fast on that!! As for Turla-san, it seems like it was more difficult for her to deal with the harpy. In the end, it is another arrow from Cleirsa-san that ends up with her enemy. But her work cannot be said to be useless as it was easier to take down harpies while they were distracted facing another person for me and Cleirsa-san. A few minutes later, all the harpies were on the ground. Thanks to the surprise attack and that we had quite effective weapons against them, the truth is that it was not something that difficult to do. Also, they were probably a bit tired from the fight with the group of monster tamers. "...T-Thank you." "... y-you have saved us" "Y-Yes! I-I thought it was over for us¡­ if it weren''t for you, then we would be- " [Crack!] "E-Eh?" W-When I thought that everything was over and we could just rest, another person from that group died again! And the most surprising thing was that the person responsible for that was not another person than Mary-san who had placed herself behind that person and broke his neck as she had done with some harpies before!! "Sh-Shit! N-No, p-please¡­ I-I don''t want to die !! G-Gyaa!! " "I''m sorry, but it would be troublesome for you to live." "F-Fuck wom-Kueh !!" "It is not personal¡­" ...N-Not only was Mary-san who ended up attacking those people, Saeko-san plunges her sword into the chest of another of them, and Turla-san does the same with the last one... also, Vrana and Scythe finish with their monsters that had barely survived as well. I understood that rescuing them before was quite risky for us, b-but killing them now... I think that was a bit too much! T-They probably couldn''t fight anymore!! Before I knew it, I was questioning the girls who had ended the lives of those people. "W-Why? I-I think they would no longer cause us problems... " ¡°Fufufu¡­ you are quite naive, Rei-chan~ These people''s eyes were still watching Vrana-chan and Scythe very closely, you know? They might not be dealing with anything now, but they surely hadn''t given up trying to capture them. " ¡°Yes, it would be problematic if they came back with more people after us after all this. Without them causing trouble, now we probably won''t have to worry anymore and we can continue hunting in these mountains without a problem. " "¡­it''s true. Besides, they would surely start saying that they were entitled to some of our earnings. " "..." ¡­I could only remain silent since I couldn''t refute what Mary-san and Saeko-san were saying. Furthermore, while Turla-san''s words seemed a bit cruel as she seemed to be more concerned with profit, I also understood her point of view a bit. As far as I know, one of the main reasons for death in this world is precisely that... people fight to death for benefits, resources, weapons, techniques, or anything that can improve their strength or position! In fact, that''s why they had attacked us in the first place! They wanted Vrana and Scythe as it seems they were rare monsters!! ¡°¡­They are right, Rei-san. Even though you come from a peaceful place, you shouldn''t use the standards of your world to live in this one¡­ you are a nice girl but if you are too kind here, others may see that as weakness. " "..." ¡­ The truth is that I did not consider myself to be very kind, in fact, I think that description fits more with Cleirsa-san who tries to cheer me up. But it is true that perhaps I have not yet detached myself from some ideologies of my world... "Everything will be fine, Rei-chan." Thinking about that, I couldn''t help but look back at Saeko-san who also came from the same place as me... s-she didn''t get used to the way of thinking in this world too quickly? She shows me a smile to reassure me, but¡­ now I couldn''t see her very different than Mary-san! S-She could kill people in cold blood just like those other girls!! "Haa~" ... well, that chill that runs down my spine when I see her only lasts a moment. I can only think that Saeko-san was a strong-minded woman or that she adapts very well to this world. I certainly cannot say that she is a bad person... probably. Either way, she has helped me a lot so far. After making a sigh to get those other thoughts out of my mind, I also decide to try to adapt even more to this world. The others are right, I can not evaluate things in this place with the same standards where I come from. ¡­Otherwise, I might just become a burden to the other girls and¡­ especially Alexander. I really don''t want him to think of me as a nuisance. "Shall we collect our loot then?~" "¡­I had forgotten about that. I ... I don''t think I can do that yet! " ...although I said that I should try to adapt to how this world was, I can do it one step at a time, right ?! By loot, of course Mary-san meant the pubic feathers that we''ve been collecting so far! I still really couldn''t go and pluck those feathers from the harpies as if it was nothing!! "Yes, this... I think it''s too much for me too." "...I don''t want to do it either" "..." Well, I wasn''t the only one with that thought. Cleirsa-san, Turla-san speak to avoid doing that! The first had a flushed face, and the second also looked a bit uncomfortable with that. Also, even though she doesn''t say anything, Saeko-san doesn''t move and just looks away as if she''s guarding the place to watch out for any danger! It was obvious that she didn''t want to do that either and she''s just trying to ignore this issue!! Wasn''t she one of the most motivated to do this to get enough feathers for a pillow for Alexander?! Where is that determination from before?!! "Fine, I and the other two will take care of that, but you should check the other people to see if they have any useful things~" ""¡­it''s ok"" Since we couldn''t leave all the work to those three either, the rest of us moved towards the bodies of the men from the group of tamer of monsters. If I think of them as a bunch of thieves, then it should be easier to do this. ¡­Well, it wasn''t very difficult to do it since they wanted to steal Vrana and Scythe from us before, that''s surely what they were. Or they could even be considered kidnappers or slavers. Since there were several who had a level two soul, surely they should have some good things... if they didn''t use it before to save their lives. Well, at least their weapons will be of good rank. Surely Saya will be happy to get more items for her stores¡­ speaking of her, I forgot to contact the girls in Delna to tell them that we were fine now! I-I should do it soon to prevent them from worrying. "Well... should we also check out the harpy nest?" ¡°Yes, they have a habit of kidnapping men to¡­ you know, that. Besides, they also like to collect shiny objects¡­ there should be some valuables in their nest ¡± ¡°¡­Then maybe we should avoid going in. It would be problematic if a group of naked men asks us for help... and also we have to accompany them to a safe place after that!" "No, well... usually, after they mate for a while with their prey, they end up eating them... as you have seen, these harpies are not very intelligent like Vrana-chan. But surely we could find some objects that belonged to those unlucky people" In the end, after hearing the discussion between Mary-san and Turla-san, we decided to enter a cave that was the nest of the harpies. So, when we get to the entrance... [Grreee!!] ¡­A loud scream echoes throughout the cave. Chapter 441 Gaia, In the mountains 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Saeko) "K-Kuah!" After hearing a scream that echoes throughout the cave, the next thing I hear is Rei-chan''s scream. Something with a fairly fast speed sent towards her and she only had enough time to block it with the rifle she had. "Rei-san, are you okay?" Worried, Cleirsa-san and Turla-san approach Rei to check her condition, and like them, the rest of us also walk to where Rei had been knocked down. "Sh-Shit... that damn thing almost ripped my breasts off!" Upon arrival, I can see that the rifle she was holding had deep marks on the metal... also, some of the armor that Alexander had given us earlier was ripped... that was armor that could even withstand quite high caliber bullets, so It is quite surprising that our new enemy achieved that. ...if it weren''t for this armor, I think she wouldn''t have been able to complain just by saying "almost". Although I see her rubbing her breasts from the discomfort of the attack, it does not appear that she is seriously injured. The Armor did its job very well¡­ it''s a relief. Unfortunately, Alexander will cry a bit when he learns that this equipment has been damaged. Apparently it cost him quite a bit of "money" to give each of us this kit. ¡­I wonder if it can be repaired? I should ask Cleirsa-san and Turla-san about this later, they may have an acquaintance for that. After all, from what I''ve seen, most of the people in this world wear similar outfits and it would not be profitable to be buying new equipment every time they break down a bit. [Greee!!] Well, let''s worry about that later. Now there is one more important thing to deal with right now. When I turn around with the others to follow that cry, flying while looking at us with a lot of annoyance on her face, as expected, a harpy is flying a few meters from the ground. "...that harpy seems to be more dangerous than the ones we''ve encountered so far." "I-It must be the Matriarch of this nest¡­ and she''s probably not very happy about the fact that all her companions are on the ground lifeless." I haven''t felt this big pressure in a while when fighting someone¡­ well, it''s not that bad that when I was still at the first level of Soul and had to fight against opponents with a higher level. ¡°Cleirsa-san and Rei-chan stay behind and look for an opportunity to attack her. Turla-san, you will be in charge of protecting these two while the rest of us deal with this harpy. " "" I-it''s alright "" Probably only those of us who have Soul level 2 can fight this harpy directly. The pressure it emits should be too strong for girls who have not reached that level. Also, even though Cleirsa also has a level 2 Soul now, her fighting style is not suitable for direct confrontations. "How dare you do that to the fat woman?! Vrana will not forgive you and pluck your feathers herself, you damn bird woman, Roock~!! " [Greee !!] Unexpectedly, before I can come up with a plan with Mary-san, Scythe-chan, and Vrana-chan to deal with this enemy, the latter takes flight and charges at the harpy! "Damn it! I''m not fat, stupid Vrana!! Besides, has she forgotten that she is the same species as that ''bird woman''? " "S-She''s only worried about you, so don''t let her words bother you." "W-Well ... I know that, but... it''s still annoying!!" Vrana-chan and Rei-chan even though they seem to fight constantly, these girls have undoubtedly created quite a strong bond between them. I can see that even though Rei-chan is complaining, she turns her head to avoid showing the smile that forms on her face when she sees Vrana-chan worried about her. Still¡­ it''s true that Vrana-chan doesn''t seem like the smartest girl. As Rei-chan said, I''m sure she forgot that the enemy she''s fighting now is the same race as her. I even think that now Scythe-chan has a deeper thought process than this girl... "Scythe-chan... you''re drooling again." ¡°Fufufu¡­ she probably knows that that harpy''s crystal is stronger than the ones she has eaten so far. She must be wanting to open that harpy''s chest so she can eat it. " "..." Well¡­ it might just be favoritism on my part. And if I think about it, instead of forgetting that they are of the same race, Vrana-chan probably just refuses to accept that she is similar to them. She gets pretty mad when any of us compare her to those harpies. [Greee!!] "D-Damn it! You are very noisy, stop yelling, Roock~!! " ¡°I think we should help her. Since she is the Matriarch of this nest, her strength is probably at the 4th limit of the second level of Soul. Even though Vrana-chan has grown quite strong these days, I don''t think she can defeat her without getting hurt. " "Yes... also, that scream is more of a sound attack using her internal energy" "" ... "" That explains why all of us get a little disoriented when she yelled in the cave without being able to react in time to her attack... now I think Rei-chan should be happy because the harpy attacked her chest and not her head instead... if so, she probably wouldn''t have been able to react in time and her situation would be much worse now. "Let''s go" "Yes" As Vrana-chan shakes her head at the cry of that harpy, I tell the other girls to start helping her as Turla-san suggests. She takes a fighting stance in front of Rei-chan and Cleirsa-san who take up their weapons to attack when they get a chance. So, I, Mary who hits her fists a couple of times, and Scythe who drags her scythe, walked closer to where the two harpies were fighting in the air. The first to support Vrana-chan are the two that can attack from a distance the easiest. An energy arrow from Cleirsa-san''s bow shoots out in the direction of the harpy. Unfortunately, probably being more sensitive to such attacks than the other harpies we had fought with, this one quickly detects her attack and avoids it. [Bam!!] [Greee!!] But unlike Cleirsa-san''s attack, the bullet fired from Rei-chan''s rifle manages to reach its target, causing several of her feathers to scatter in the air, and others to be stained with her blood that flows from her wound. This time her scream was not a sound attack and was more of a scream of pain. "Here it comes!" Because of this, the harpy''s anger is now fully focused on the one responsible for her pain. Putting her eyes on Rei-chan, she begins to descend at high speed towards the direction of those three. Several arrows and bullets attack her, but since she was more attentive to them this time, she easily avoids them. The three of us who were a bit ahead of them tried to intercept her, but this harpy was definitely faster compared to the ones we had fought so far. I draw my sword and try to cut it creating a kind of wind blade that is shot towards the harpy and so does Scythe with her weapon, only her attack is more easily perceptible since his energy has a black color. Sadly, both of our attacks are evaded by the spinning harpy that continues towards its target... "Fuck! It''s quite annoying when enemies fly! " ¡­On the other hand, Mary seems annoyed since she can only attack while close to her enemy. This time she can only see without being able to do much. "Watch out!!" I can''t help but worry when the Harpy gets closer and closer to Turla who is preparing to receive her... her legs shake a little when she sees her approach, but she remains firm. Without a doubt that girl is willing to carry out her purpose of protecting the princess on her back even at the cost of her life! "Come, I''ll finish you off !!" As if she wanted to give herself more power, she draws her sword while shouting and places her shield in front of her and the harpy that was now only a few meters from her. While her courage was quite commendable, my concern grows even more since that doesn''t mean that she can defeat or stop the harpy. The difference in strength between them was quite large and it was not something that she could reduce with just will. ¡­As I accelerate my steps towards where Turla is along with the other two, time seems to slow down. During those seconds, I can see how something in her seems to change... or rather, something around her. I''ve been through the same thing, so I had a pretty good idea of what was going on. Turla had broken the barrier between a 1st level soul and reached 2nd! Sadly, I don''t think that would change things much, so my feet don''t stop and I keep running towards those three girls. Unexpectedly¡­ "Damn bird woman, you better don''t think things will be the same as before!!" ¡­Rei-chan who is behind her steps forward and throws something in her hand! In the next instant, what she throws glows blinding the harpy that was positioning its claws to attack Turla! And so¡­ [Bam!] [Crack] [Crack] [Crack] ¡­There is a loud bang followed by the sound of bones breaking! The harpy had hit a translucent barrier... and quite hard I must say. She barely manages to maintain flight as she spits blood from her mouth. This time she can''t even scream or complain about the pain! ¡­It seems that Rei-chan had used a BIM that creates a barrier. These are not designed to attack, but... if you hit it at high speed it should not be very pleasant. And that harpy has proven that. [G-Gree¡­] The sound that the harpy makes this time was more of a sob than a cry... also, it seems that it has lost the desire to avenge the other harpies of its nest as it begins to rise slowly as if it wanted to escape. Unfortunately for her... "I have you. Roock~!" [Bam!] ¡­ Vrana-chan descends from the sky and with one of her legs she grabs the head of the harpy. Also, she doesn''t stop her descent until the other harpy hits the ground. "Come now, keep screaming, you damn bird woman, roock~!" And yes, she seems to vent all her frustration caused by the harpy sound attacks and the resentment for attacking Rei-chan. She keeps hitting the harpy''s head against the ground repeatedly with her foot¡­ certainly that is quite wild... but what you would expect from a Monster too. "V-Vrana¡­ I think she''s already dead so¡­ you should leave her now." "Hmp~" "" ... "" After he hears Rei-chan''s words, she finally stops continuing to slam the harpy head against the ground¡­ if she continues, she will probably make it explode. And that wasn''t something any of us wanted to see for sure. Still¡­ her next action isn''t much better. She turns the body over, and then opens its chest with her claws to extract the crystal in it and immediately swallow it. After that, her mood seems to improve. ¡°¡­I''ll get you a crystal like that later, Scythe-chan. Or we will ask Alex-san for one" "..." Unlike Vrana-chan, Scythe who is next to me looks at her with envy and is dejected when she sees her eat the crystal... she starts to drool again and move her mouth as if imagining that she is the one who eats it. "Oh, it is true. Congratulations, Turla-san. It seems that now you are also in the second level of Alma " "" E-Eh? "" It seems that due to all this commotion most of the other girls had not noticed this, so after my words, all eyes are directed to Turla-san who now also looked quite surprised by the change in her body and had ignored everything else. "T-Turla, is it true?" ¡°P-Princess¡­ now I''m also on the second Soul level! I can continue to protect you!! " After Cleirsa-san takes her hands quite enthusiastically, she confirms my words. It seems that even though she didn''t show it, she was a bit annoyed by the fact that she was weaker than the person she has to protect. "Fufufu, it''s good that everything worked out in the end, but¡­ we should finish collecting our prizes." "... it''s true, I think it''s enough hunting for now... it''s time to go back, I want to rest on a bed and a suitable roof" Mary-san and Rei-chan stop the two girls who were hugging and jumping for joy. Furthermore, all the girls here agreed with the latter''s words. So we go back to the cave to collect everything we can and then go back to the sect. Chapter 442 Surprises Upon Returning To Gaia Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "Alex-san!" "Alexander!" "¡­Master." "Master, you''ve finally returned~" "..." "Yes, I''m back" After leaving the dimensional break from Kenichi''s world, in the next instant I hear the cry of several girls who welcome me with great happiness. It was actually quite nice to be received in this way, and although my response to them is short, probably due to my smile from also seeing these girls again, that was enough for them to understand how glad I was too. ...well, apart from Saeko, Cleirsa, Turla, and Mary who began to smile when they saw me, there were a couple of girls who did not catch my smile and instead one watched me expressionlessly while the other did it with a rather penetrating look. The first of course was my pretty Goul, Scythe. This was quite understandable since she was somewhat expressionless from the beginning, there was no surprise at this I must say. As for the other girl... "... so this is another world" "U-n... it doesn''t seem any different to me." "Well, at first glance I didn''t see a very big difference in this place either, but... without a doubt you will see that things are a little different from our world a little later" "I-Is that so? W-Well, it was surprising enough to appear in another place from where we were¡­ I think it''s hard to be surprised by other things now" ¡­I''m sure Rei wasn''t too happy to see that I had brought more women with me! I-I can only look away from her and now my smile is one of bitterness. The good thing is that the others do not seem bothered by this and only look curiously at Kushinada, Shigure, and Miu that was talking to Rei who was trying to explain things a bit here in Gaia. Well, it''s not like I can leave these girls in that world, so I''ll just have to face the problems head-on. Although¡­ it probably would have been better not to just bring the girls to Gaia! No, I had no choice. If I suddenly appeared with a large number of people at the level of the most important elders of the sect or even the Sect Master himself, it would probably have been quite troublesome. They might think I was trying to take over the place, so unfortunately I could only bring a small number of people here... and of course I would give priority to my women! But hey, I had enough trouble before coming here and since I don''t want things to get complicated as soon as I arrive, I could only ignore the discomfort shown by Rei. After all the hustle and bustle of the Tournament ended, I had to lie in bed for a week without being able to move! From what I found out when I woke up, I spent 3 days asleep... and others more without being able to do anything lying in bed! Worst of all, I couldn''t solve that problem with some pills... or if there were, I didn''t want to know their price for that! It was better to just rest in bed for a while. Although¡­ I have to say it wasn''t easy either. Not because of boredom or something similar! Seeing Renka-chan, Kuchinada, Shigure, and Miu-chan looking after me, it was something quite difficult. While I was quite grateful for their care, they all had bodies endowed by the gods themselves! Seeing those hips or big breasts shake while they took care of me was just too tempting! Especially with the first two who I had already crossed the final line of intimacy!! At the end of the day, it could be said that I had earned a lot in that world... so I don''t know how many times I was tempted to just look for a pill in the system that would help me and so be able to give free rein to my desires! Besides¡­ seriously, the damn old man of the Ryozanpaku almost forced me to fight him again when he knew that Miu-can would come with me to Gaia! I don''t want to fight that damn old man again! Even if I have a mountain of panties to deal with him!! ¡­They say the same move doesn''t work against a Master, so he may already be immune to that or have sought a countermeasure. Now that I think about it... I''m a little curious as to how he would counter that move... by wearing gloves? No, I think that would be quite offensive towards the girl whose panties are, right? Apart from the old man, also the cursed Ogata was quite insistent to I bring him to Gaia. He was so insistent that I was about to agree so that he would not cause any more problems to me. Curse! It was like a Toxic girlfriend that you try to break up with. "What do I do with this thing?" "Hmn? Well, put it somewhere ... I still have a use for that thing" "" ... "" As I was lost in thought and the girls started to introduce themselves to each other or hug me to greet me, Kushinada suddenly speaks to me and asks me that. The other people in this room stop what they were doing and look at the "thing" she was referring to... well, their reaction to our conversation was understandable since we were referring to the Yomi Master I fought with and who was largely responsible for my previous problems. "I-Is he alive?" Oh~ This old man at least did some good as Rei stops looking at me and turns her attention to him! "Yes" "I-It doesn''t look like it..." Well... that''s not surprising either. I wanted to kill the guy for hurting Shigure, but... it was quite troublesome to do it with all the Ryozanpaku Masters in opposition to that. With no other option, I just ended up destroying his energy core. With that, my anger subsided to a great extent and the other guys didn''t complain as much. ¡­It''s kind of funny how both Master and Disciple ended up the same way. Whatever. Because it was too high a blow for him, it seems like he ended up losing all will and now he just looked like a puppet with the strings cut. [Also you shouldn''t forget that you ended up raping his poor soul, Alexander~. His soul is probably not in the best condition] Aurora... please stop interpreting my new ability that way... otherwise, I may end up developing a revulsion towards this one! [Fufufuf, ok, I understand~] ¡­I really hope so, every time she says it that way, I feel a chill run down my spine. Well, as Aurora says, of course I couldn''t forget all the abilities that this old man had! You could practically tell that it was like another treasure chest with some pretty good stuff inside of him!! "Hmn? Where is Vrana? " "Oh, she is..." "T-This..." "Emmm..." "..." After finishing our introductions, I realize that Vrana was not in the place... usually my two Monster girls are the first to notice my arrival due to our bond, so it was a bit weird that she was not here flapping her cute wings to hug me. "I think it''s just better that you see it yourself, Master~" I was a bit worried about the girls'' reaction, but¡­ it shouldn''t be such a bad thing as they still seemed somewhat calm and just seemed to have a bit of trouble explaining Vrana''s absence. In the end, Mary begins to direct me towards a room in this house in the sect. Mary simply opens the bedroom door without even knocking. I thought about telling her that even though Vrana was technically a Monster, she should respect her privacy as a girl. For me she was more of a pretty girl and not a Monster! Seriously, what if she was changing her clothes? ...Or worst, in an embarrassing moment? Therefore, I was the one who quickly went ahead to see inside the room so that if so, then close the door so that the others could not see it and so prevent Vrana-chan from being embarrassed! [¡­ Surely you would close with you inside, right?] "Roock ~ Roock ~ Born soon ~" "..." Before I can even say anything or pay attention to Aurora''s claim, my feet stop and my jaw drops with not knowing what to do now... The reason? Vrana was heating 3 big eggs with her black wings on the bed! Besides, she doesn''t even seem to have noticed us!! Various emotions swirl inside me when I see this¡­ anger, sadness, betrayal, despair, and a good number of other things intermingle making my legs go weak! I was about to kneel on the spot! Shit, I even felt some tears starting to form in my eyes!! I wanted to yell at Vrana, but my mouth just opened and closed without making a sound! "Oh~ Master, you are back, roock~!" "..." ¡­It probably only took a few seconds, but my thoughts raced so fast that it seemed like hours to me! The good thing is that any feelings of blaming Vrana for this disappear quickly when I see her cute smile and happiness when she notices me. It''s true, Vrana wasn''t to blame for this¡­ it was me who left her alone here in this place! Also, if I remember correctly, as a Monster her instincts were quite strong¡­ I can''t blame her if I was the one neglecting her! If she found someone to be happy with, then... then I should be happy for her. "Master, Vrana miss you, roock~!" Although it was difficult, I try to get a smile on my face as I stroked her head. Fuck! This is really difficult!! I want to get out of here quickly since I feel that the tears will start to run down my cheeks!! This is what a man feels when he meets the woman he likes after a while and finds her pregnant?! It''s hard!! "...wh-who was it? W-Who is the father?" As I can, I try to articulate words to ask what I was most interested in knowing at this moment! I have to make sure that at least Vrana is happy and evaluate that person responsible for this!! ¡­If he is someone respectable, I will try not to do anything to him. I swear! Although... I think it will be difficult to think that someone who had sex with a girl of about 14 or 15 years is someone respectable! If it''s an old man who did this, then I''ll probably end up killing him!! It may just be a wish of mine, but¡­ since Vrana can be easily fooled, the possibility of that is quite great!! Damn old lolicon, I''ll kill you by sure!! "The MAster will not be the Papa? Roock~ " "E-Eh?" ...w-what does that mean? D-Don''t tell me that ... the fucking bastard just did whatever he wanted and ended up abandoning Vrana?! Sh-shit... it''s better that guy ran away and hid pretty well, otherwise... I swear the guy ended up worse than Yomi''s Master!! "M-Master, roock¡­?" "E-Eh? Oh, of course! Don''t worry Vrana, I''ll take care of everything! You can be totally confident in your Master!! " "Master~ !!" At the thought that that bastard had abandoned Vrana, it seems that my dominance got a little out of control... they and other girls seemed to feel pressured by this. Although I have to find a guy to torture quite a bit, first of all, I had to ensure Vrana''s peace of mind, so that''s precisely what I do! She hugs me happily after listening to me. "I don''t know what you are thinking, but... surely you are wrong" "E-Eh?" While patting Vrana on the back to comfort her, Rei intervenes. Wait¡­ on second thought, Vrana is a harpy¡­ in other words, a Monster¡­ so¡­ d-don''t tell me that... did Vrana eat the father of those eggs?! "¡­you can rest in peace. Also, rest assured since I will take care of your offspring! Also¡­ if you were a damn old lolicon, I can only say that you got what you deserve!! " "..." Vrana cocks her head cutely as she sees me say a prayer for the unfortunate person... or should I say lucky? Well, it doesn''t matter. Either way, nothing can be done since things have passed. On the other hand... I wonder if I should take this as a warning? Should I be a little more forceful and complete my relationship with the other girls? They say that when the rice is cooked it cannot be undone. No¡­ I shouldn''t force things. If things are destined, then they will happen. If not, although it is quite regrettable, I can only say that our destinies were not united. "As I said, it''s not what you''re thinking!!" "..." Chapter 443 Surprises Upon Returning To Gaia 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Ha... ha¡­" ¡°T-This is quite difficult Renka! ...M-My whole body hurts¡­ Kya~" ¡°I-It will only be at the beginning, Miu. You have to put up with it... th-this''ll feel better soon... probably" "..." At this moment I was panting and covered in sweat, and by my side, several girls were also in the same state as me! Sadly, it wasn''t due to some heroic moment between us!! No... that''s a lie. Probably seeing these girls there panting and covered in sweat is quite erotic in itself. We were practicing in the courtyard of the house in the sect. Also, for it to have a better effect, we were using the bracelets to increase gravity and atmospheric pressure. With this, even if we only train for a few hours, the benefit would probably be the same as if we did it for a much longer time. Although¡­ since Miu-chan was still quite inexperienced to use this equipment for training, things were harder for her, and in the end she cannot control her movements well and fell on her meaty butt. As for her sparring partner, Renka-chan, it seemed that she had gotten more used to this and was trying to support Miu-chan by encouraging her. I thought she had some competitiveness with Miu and therefore a little friction between them, but after we got to Gaia, the two of them had become very close. That surprised me a bit. ¡­Maybe it''s more of a rivalry in which both support each other to improve? Well, either way, I''m glad that Miu-chan seems to be adjusting well to this world. It seems that both of them are still quite difficult to practice under twice the gravity and normal atmospheric pressure, or what would be the level 2 of the bracelet. But without a doubt they are both trying hard to be stronger. On the other hand, Shigure who became interested in this equipment also joined the practice, but she doesn''t seem to have much difficulty supporting the level 4 of this equipment... although I don''t like to compare her with them, I can only say that this is what you would expect from someone belonging to the group of those Ryozanpaku monsters! Also, without a doubt, this should be the difference between someone on the second level of the soul by someone in the first one. Well¡­ comparing those two to Shigure is a bit unfair since she is close to entering the 5th limit of that level. Turla can barely support the 3rd level. And Cleirsa even though the 2nd level of the bracelet does not seem to present much difficulty for her to train, going up a level and matching Turla seems something very demanding for her. So even though both of them have just entered the second soul level, there are also differences between people on the same level. I think that''s not to say that Cleirsa is weaker, just that her area of expertise is different. ¡­By the way, I was surprised that several girls break-through the first soul level while I was in Kenichi''s world. Although, it was certainly a pleasant surprise. I can only be happy for the fact that the girls are stronger! Well, Saeko moving forward wasn''t surprising to me. I knew it would only be a matter of time for her to pull it off, just don''t expect her to do it that fast. Like Turla, she was also training on the third level of the bracelet, although it unexpectedly seems that she finds it more difficult than Turla to move under that pressure. ¡­She is frowning while not looking satisfied as she swings her sword or moves around the place. But I think without a doubt this type of training would be more beneficial for her. As someone who specializes in speed, if she gets used to this training, then she will be much faster and deadlier with her sword! Also, even though the [ Hiten Mitsurugi Ry¨± ] style has been a self-study so far, she managed to bring the skill up to rank [E]! And what''s even scarier¡­ after several tips from Shigure, she went up to [D] these days! ¡­It seems that those two girls have also bonded quite a bit these days, but I think the reason for this is because they could both be considered swordsmen. "Do not get distracted!" "K-Kuah!" [Pam!] ¡­s-shit! Now I really would rather be training swords with those two! Although the effect of the gravity bracelets is quite good for training, being thrown to the ground also has an exponential effect!! K-Kushinada doesn''t hold back and slams me to the ground applying one of her techniques! I-I think it was really not a good idea to train with her using the gravity bracelet!! Also¡­ I think it is quite unfair that she is not wearing this equipment! Unfortunately, I could only agree with the fact that this way of training does not suit her fighting style. ¡­And above all, I shouldn''t have been competitive or let myself be driven by my pride as a man and put the bracelet on level 5! My body was practically embedded in the ground now!! ""A-Are you okay, Alexsander-kun / Alex-san / Alexander?"" "..." I would like to tell the girls who approached concerned at listening to the hard impact that I am fine, but... I felt like all my ribs squeak from the hit! Also, I couldn''t speak because the air was expelled from my lungs!! ¡­Thanks to my current strength, I can wear the bracelet at level 3 and act normally throughout the day, but¡­ level 5 was definitely overkilling. "Y-ou... overdo it" "..." Well, I think Kushinada didn''t expect me to hit the ground so hard... I can see her surprise when she sees what happened. Also, I must say that she looks quite cute when she looks away from Shigure''s accusation. That helps me recover faster. ¡°Kohn¡­ Kohon¡­ I-I''m fine, don''t worry. I have to keep trying¡­ I thought I would be much stronger when I returned and I would surprise you all, but rather it was a surprise to me that several of you also entered the second soul level. I have to be stronger... so let''s keep practicing Kushinada! " "Fufufu, I think you are quite strong, Alex-san." ""It''s true"" Although I am happy that all the girls are stronger, it is also true that I cannot allow myself to be weaker than them! It may be a somewhat macho thought, but I want to protect my women! Not the other way around!! "Hmp~ Why should men be like this?" ¡­ It seems that Rei can understand my thoughts and complaints. Well, she may also be just venting as she has tried hard to advance her soul level as well but unfortunately she has been unable to do so. Her Tsun side has been more present these days because of that. Nor is it that I consider myself weaker than them and, as Saeko says and the others affirm, surely they do not think so either. In fact, if I fight seriously, I think I could give Shigure and Kushinada who are the strongest between them a tough fight. Even being victorious would not be impossible. After all, my improvement shows perfectly in my Status. [Status] Name: Alexander Ilios Apeiro Race: Human Age: 13 years old Level: 116 Soul Level: 2 Source energy (SE): 2000 Strength: G> F Intelligence: H Resistance: H> F Agility: G> F Dexterity: H> G Magical Affinity: ([Multi-elemental]) (unlocking) [Abilities] [Innate] [Will of the Worlds-SSS] [Soul of the Emperor - F> D] [Blessing of Origin-SSS] [Interdimensional Inventory-SS] [Evaluation-SSS] [Immunity to Fire-S] [Spiritual Vision-S] [Survivor-C> B] [Alchemist-H] [Plunder of the Soul- SSS] (New) [Assimilated] [Stealth- G] [Light feet-G> F] [Cut-H] [Lunge-H] [Courage-H> F] [Roar- H] [Focus-H] [Parallel Thoughts-J> I] [Falcon vision-G] [Limit break - H> D] [Shoot-G] [Pain resistance-H> G] [Regeneration-I> H] [Tame-J> I] [Actuation-I] [Ki-control D> B] [Ki- Fight - G> C] (New) [Magical] [Wings of the Sun-SS (Sealed)] [Developing] [Luck-B] [Charm-C] [Hero-C> B] [Leadership-G] [Bounty hunter H] [Fighting technique: 4 fighting styles - B] [Freestyle Weapon Handling-H> B] Wives: Saeko busujima Kurisu makise Renka ma Kushinada Lovers: Shisuka Marikawa Haruna Skirt Rei Rika Vrana (Tamed monster) Emilia Revy Cleirsa Delna Turla Shigure Miu furinji Followers: Lioness Scythe (Tamed monster) Mary Tamed monsters: Venus Luciferian Slaves: Milene Celi Gold: 973M 854K Crystals: 459M 641K] ¡­it''s good to see how my fighting skills have risen through the ranks very well! can say that all my effort...and difficulties in the world of Kenichi were not in vain!! Additionally, completing the system missions also gave me an extra boost. The only thing I was a little surprised about was that some girls the system recognized them as my wives. It''s clear that these are the girls that I''ve crossed the finish line and had sex with. ...the truth is that it didn''t make much sense for the system to make this difference, in fact, I felt as if the system was spying for me to see which girl I sleep with!! But after seeing some changes in the girls, it seems like there was a reason for this. After performing the ritual for Kushinada, Shigure, and Miu-chan to also they gain the [Consecration of Origin] ability, I realized that the effect of this was weaker on the last two than the first one. Yes! It seems that now there was one more reason to advance my relationship with the other girls with whom I had not had sex!! ¡­Sadly, when I mentioned the differences in [Origin Consecration] ability that I had noticed to all the girls, they weren''t as cheerful as I was... and even I received a hard look from several of them! It was probably not a very good idea to have a big smile on my face while I explained this to them, but¡­ it was hard not to do it thinking that maybe this would drive some girls to make our relationship concrete!! Well, it''s still too early to say that the temptation of the advantages of having sex is useless¡­ Also, unexpectedly, the girl that I thought would have the strongest reaction and who might even slap me while saying something like ¡°You damn pervert brat!¡±, was the one who looked at me more seriously as I told them about this! Yes, unexpectedly Rei had her gaze fixed on me while she seemed to be thinking various things in her head! I think she actually feels more pressured than I thought by falling a little further behind than the other girls who were with her here on Gaia. Although¡­ being honest, I''m not sure it''s good that both of us have sex for that reason alone. She may regret that in the future. Also¡­ if for some reason the strengthening of her ability [Consecration of the origin] doesn''t help her advance her soul level, things could be even worse. ¡­On the other hand, since she is a Tsundere, rejecting her if she asks me to do it after surely costing her a lot of effort, may be even worse! It seems that there is no correct option if things were to develop in that direction! Even now sometimes she looks at me seriously while thinking about something... and I must say that makes me quite nervous not knowing what I should do in the end... accept or tell her that we must wait to do something like that if she asks me. "Master, Master, the eggs are hatching, roock~!. They are going to be born soon, roock~!!" ¡­Right, that wasn''t my only problem right now. Taking me out of my thoughts, Vrana who was inside the house taking care of the 3 eggs comes running and yells at me with a face in which concern and joy are mixed. "E-Eh? A-Are the eggs going to hatch? " "It is not very soon?" "I also thought they would take longer to do it..." "I''m curious what the newborn harpies look like." "Fufufu, me too" "Let''s go" All the girls seemed interested or curious about this, so when I urged them to go to the room where Vrana was taking care of the eggs, they quickly all started to move their feet. The truth is that I was also quite curious to know what a newly hatched harpy would look like... given the size of the egg, the being that is born should not be very large... it is difficult to imagine how something from an egg can reach the size of a human! "Come on, come on, Master~! Roock ~ Roock ~!!" "Okay, okay" Vrana tries to take me by the hand, unfortunately, she realizes that at this moment it is her wings that she has instead of her arms created by the object I gave her before and, with no other option due to her nervousness and haste, she begins to push me towards where all the others walk. Chapter 444 Surprises When Returning To Gaia 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- We all gathered around the bed where the harpy eggs were. And as Vrana had mentioned, it looked like they would soon break apart! They were agitating giving hints that we would in shortly see these little newborn monsters. ¡­Seriously, the first day I arrived I almost had a heart attack! When I found out that I was apparently jumping to conclusions and it was all a big misunderstanding, I again felt my knees go weak and threaten to give way to send me to the floor! Of course, this time it was because of the relief I felt upon hearing the explanation from all the girls. While I don''t have any fetish or feel the need for a girl to be a virgin to love her, I wouldn''t complain if she was either. Well, I think most of the men wish they were the first man of the woman they like. Changing the subject, the reason why most of the girls who stayed in the sect advanced their soul level, was because of the reason that triggered that misunderstanding. Saeko along with the others seems to have taken a little trip to gain some experience, and that''s where they ended up finding several eggs in a harpy nest! Most of these were traded in the sect for merit points... or rather, at first her goal was to exchange them all, but... Vrana ended up holding on to these 3 eggs and refused to part with them, so with no other choice, the other girls could only please her. Well... I think they also practically had no other choice! Now Vrana reaching level [146] was stronger than all the others!! Due to the great shock of seeing her holding those eggs, I didn''t realize it at first. But without a doubt, her strength advanced by leaps and bounds during this short time!! Certainly that trip was very fruitful for all of them. Saeko''s level is [112], Turla [110], Clerisa [111], Scythe [132], Mary [124], and Rei reached the peak of the ninth limit of a level 1 soul! A great improvement I must say!! But even with their newfound strength, if Vrana got rebellious and caused trouble, calming her down probably required the 7 main elders of the sect to intervene! Or they would even have to call the Sect Master!! ¡­So they could only let her do what she wanted and wait for my return to sort things out. Yes, they practically pushed the problem on me... Well, I can''t blame them for this, Vrana has been my responsibility since she is my tamed monster, right? Also, even though I think this time I received an even bigger blow than when Yami''s old man stabbed me with his hand, things ended well. As for what to do with the eggs, I saw no reason to separate Vrana from them. ¡­Seriously, it''s not that I''m scared of her too now that she''s at the 4th limit of a level 2 soul¡­ she probably wouldn''t point her sharp claws at me. Yes, I am sure of it! Also, if I remember correctly, Vrana had the ability [Leader], so having some subordinates would surely help her develop this one! You could say that he would now have a small air squadron, right? ...sure, we should wait until the harpies about to be born develop for that. What I am sure of is that without a doubt the expectations for the development of these harpies are not a bad thing at all. From what the girls said, these 3 eggs were the ones that were deepest in the cave where the nest was, so they probably belonged to the harpy matriarch! This gave the girls who fought against it a hard time, and even though they tried to soften their experience of what happened there, I''m sure it was something quite dangerous! ¡­I have mixed feelings about this. Even though I know that it is inevitable for girls to expose themselves to danger in order to become stronger as well, my heart can''t help but race thinking that I might end up losing them! When I saw the marks on Rei''s armor, I couldn''t help feeling her everywhere and trying to undress her to make sure she was completely okay! ¡­Thanks to my actions, even though I had no ulterior motives¡­ not many, I ended up getting hit while she called me "pervert brat". To improve her mood, I had to buy Rei a new outfit since the one she was wearing had some torn parts. Since it can be said that I am quite rich right now, I was able to do it with a big smile on my face and without feeling a stab in my pocket. The truth is that I wanted to buy new and higher-ranking equipment for everyone, but¡­ after considering it for a while, I refrained from doing so. It''s not because I am stingy! I just think that giving them items of a much higher rank than what is seen in this Area, instead of protecting them, would surely end up being counterproductive. Returning to the previous topic, the reason why the girls also undertook that trip to the mountains was because of me. Since they knew that I wanted one of the main techniques of the sect, as a countermeasure in case I could not win it in the tournament that would be held shortly, they decided to get several merits points for me! While it''s hard for me that the girls put themselves in harm''s way, I think it would be bad to ignore their good feelings too. So I ended up reliving many merit points to my name thanks to all of them and I could only thank them for that. Also¡­ strangely I also received a pillow! When Saeko gave it to me, I thought it was some kind of hidden meaning¡­ for a moment I thought it was one of those pillows with the words "Yes" or "No" on it! Sadly, it looked like an ordinary pillow. ¡­No, I think categorizing it as an ordinary pillow was wrong. It was quite smooth and with a pleasant aroma. But since it would be quite strange if they gave me a normal pillow... and seeing how she and the other girls had their faces flushed, I could only think that it was really a hint to telling me that she wants to accompany me to bed or... that it did not was a normal object. So, to rule out the second possibility, I could only quickly assess it. [Vigor Revitalizing Pillow - G] Pillow created from the most important feathers of a harpy. [Restoration of stamina-G] [Increase in sex drive-H] ¡­That''s what my eyes saw after evaluating this one! I did not know what to think about this... I wanted it to be a normal pillow and to have a hidden meaning, but... what the evaluation information said could no longer be considered a hint and was more something that was pointed out directly! Although¡­ it also led me to think that maybe Saeko¡­ or other girls weren''t satisfied with my performance in bed! If so, then I would take a hit harder than when I saw Vrana hugging all 3 eggs!! My pride as a man would be totally shattered!! I had to defend my pride... no, show them that I didn''t need something like that! I thought about attacking Saeko so much that she couldn''t get out of bed for several days!! Unfortunately¡­ it wasn''t as easy as I thought! Every night, all the girls would stand at the doors of their rooms while they watched me attentively while saying good night! Although it seemed that they were giving me the option to choose one of them to spend the night with, things were not so simple!! The problem in this was... if my feet were heading in the direction of Saeko''s room, while I could see a bit of embarrassment and expectation in her eyes, the looks from Renka-chan and several of the other girls were like stabs! Also, the worst thing was Kushinada''s aura!! That reaction of all of them was practically the same regardless of the room of the girl I was directed to!! Well... when I approached Miu-chan''s direction, she with a totally flushed face quickly turned around entering her room and closing it tightly behind her. Clerisa had a rather peculiar reaction... she began to murmur in almost inaudible voice things like "W-We should get married to be able to do something like that..." or "Since we are engaged, t-then maybe...". Honestly, since Kushinada was the scariest, it seemed like she was the best option... or at least I think that if I ended up choosing her I could continue to maintain my life for longer! But I was naive¡­ you shouldn''t underestimate the collective pressure from all the other girls gathered!! It seemed like they were teaming up to defeat a powerful enemy. In the end, I could only end up walking in the direction of Vrana''s bedroom¡­ it seems that her room became a safe and neutral place for everyone. While this girl may get carried away by her instincts, all this time she has been focused on taking care of her precious eggs. All the other girls seemed to understand this. I had the option to go to my own room, but it was even sadder to sleep alone! So I had no choice but to help look after the eggs all these nights. ¡­Seriously, I don''t know why even though I had already had sex with several of these girls in this house and, therefore, I should be able to vent my lust more easily, this is not the case! It seems that it has become even more difficult to be able to spend a passionate night now that there should be more sexually willing girls around me!! ¡­When I had only done it with Saeko and Kurisu there didn''t seem to be any problem, but now with Renka-chan and Kushinada joining this group, things got complicated! Well... I certainly think it was also because usually both of the first two had different routines and most of the time they were each doing different things. It was easier to find time alone with one of them. Now¡­ with several eyes on me, this seems quite difficult. Unless I want to cause a carnage... where mainly I would be the one affected, then I could only repress my sexual desire! ...I really should start looking for a way for girls to be a little more open about these things or else my sex life instead of enviable would be one that causes pity!! Fuck! I should have taken advantage of my time a little more when I was in Kenichi''s world! Because I spent all the time after the tournament in bed and later I was busy preparing things to my return, I couldn''t enjoy my time with Renka-chan and Kushinada! ¡­Should I be the one to give the girls a pillow with the word "Yes" or "No" now? Should I be more forceful and not pay attention or care what happens after that? At least if I die that way, it will be because I am faithful to my desires, right? "E-Eh? W-Why did the eggs start to glow? " "I-Is that okay?" "I-I don''t know either" A sudden flash and the words of Rei, Miu-chan, and Renka-chan bring me out of my thoughts. As the first one says, the glow was coming from the 3 eggs on the bed! Damn, what are they? Pokemon? "¡­that''s fine? It looks as if they are going to explode. " "U-n ... I can feel a lot of energy coming from them" I understood Kushinada and Shigure''s doubts, the eggs began to emanate quite considerable energy! So like them and me, several girls who were now more adept at feeling energy also show concerned faces and even take a few steps further from the bed. "That glow means that the monsters from the eggs are about to hatch." "Yes, this is how some monsters hatch from their eggs." Even for me it was the first time seeing this, so when the girls turn their eyes towards me to search for answers, I could only smile bitterly since I also had no idea if this was normal. The good thing is that Turla and Cleirsa who seemed more informed about this reassure us. Then along with their words, something begins to change in the eggs... its shape distorts and it starts to adopt a new one! Slowly it is seen how the light takes on a humanoid form!! Seriously, now I''m almost listening in my head to the song when a pokemon evolves!! Chapter 445 Surprises Upon Returning To Gaia 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡­You could say that all of us who were here in Vrana''s room were quite surprised seeing the changes that occurred in the eggs that were produced at a very fast speed! In a matter of seconds the eggs seemed to transform into light and this took the shape of a person. Then soon what was left in front of us were three naked little girls around 10 years old who had wings instead of hands and bird-like feet with sharp claws! Without a doubt they were three little harpies !! "I-I thought we would see little babies with wings..." "W-Well, they''re still small¡­ and very cute~!" ¡°I agree they look cute, but¡­ you better be careful. Their claws and teeth appear quite sharp. It would be bad if you thought of them as harmless little girls" Well, as Rei says, most did not expect that the newborns from the eggs would suddenly develop so quickly to their current appearance! This was surprising enough to make our jaws drop! But, although it was quite unexpected, the girls recover quickly and curiously approach to see the 3 newborn harpies. Probably seeing the little ones woke up the maternal instinct of several of them and they seemed to want to take them in their arms, but I think that the thought of Saeko that stops Miu-chan from doing so is correct! Being careless would be a pretty bad thing. They are still newborn Monsters and seem quite capable of fending for themselves... carelessness can cause an accident! ¡­The 3 little ones remind me of when I summoned Vrana for the first time. Although they have a large percentage of the appearance of a woman, they still retain traits that quickly identify them as Man-Eating Monsters! "Master, Master! They are born, roock~! " ¡°Un¡­ but you should be careful, Vrana. We don''t know how they will react- " "" Chiu ~ Chiu ~ Chiu ~ "" "It`s Ok, Master. They seem to be good girls, roock~ " I had some doubt if by something like instinct the harpies would recognize the people who attacked their nest and in fact also killed their mother... and then seeing the girls as their enemies! But later I thought that since they would be born as babies, the concern of that would be non-existent. When Vrana and the other girls raised them, surely there would be a bond with them and there should be no problems. So, now that these harpies were sufficiently developed to attack, I couldn''t help but comment to Vrana who was quite happy about the hatching of the eggs. I was quite concerned when Vrana did not seem to take my words very much into account and approached the harpies to caress them with her wings! In the end, I may have been overthinking things. When the 3 little ones feel the caresses of Vrana''s feathers, they open their eyes and immediately begin to screech like little chicks asking for food surrounding her. I think I heard that creatures that hatch from eggs recognize the first thing they see as their parents¡­ I wonder if this also applies to harpies? Or could it be because Vrana is also of the same race as them? It may even be that her [Leader] ability is playing a role in this. Either way, I''m glad things turned out in a good way. If the newborn harpies had acted violently, things would be a bit tricky. I would not like to have to kill a creature that is only a few minutes old... and much less when they are about 70 percent similar to little girls! "They are so cute~!" "It''s true~! But I still can''t believe these little ones came out of an egg... " ¡°Yes¡­ that is quite mysterious. It really seems that this is another world " ¡°Although¡­ why are these harpies so different from each other? Shouldn''t they be sisters? Were we wrong about this? " Seeing that there was no problem as long as they were careful with the claws and sharp teeth of the harpies, several of the girls seem to have reached their limit of patience and quickly begin to also caress or hold them in their arms. On the other hand, I agree with what Rei says. Although all three are of the same race, they all seem quite different from each other! The first one, which is the smallest of all, has an intense pink hair color and the plumage of her wings was predominantly brown. She looked like a pretty happy little girl seeing how she flapped her wings with a lot of emotion while the girls caressed her. The next one in height... she had bluish-white hair with white wings and black tips. I must say that this little girl was the one with the most beautiful facial features among the 3 of them. Besides, she had quite a dignified demeanor¡­ as if she were someone from the nobility. Finally, the tallest among the three little harpies, it can be said that she was quite unique. Unlike the other two, its feet were not similar to those of birds, instead, they looked more like those of a lion! Her hair and plumage are quite characteristic as well and it is a combination of gray and brown. Also, the feathers on her wings are quite thick. She seems to have a strong character like a warrior being the one who struggles the most to escape from the arms of the girls. Although seeing the information I got by evaluating them, it was clear why their respective characteristics! [Harpy(Eagle Lineage) Level 70] [Harpy(Falcon Lineage) Level 70] [Harpy(Griffin Lineage) Level 80] ...I wonder if that means that the matriarch had a pretty entertaining life? ...or maybe those genes come from her ancestors? Especially because of the last little harpy¡­ it is difficult to imagine the union of a harpy with something like a griffin! "Well, monsters have always developed quite quickly and had a very high spawn rate too. Otherwise, people would have hunted them to extinction long ago. A monster can fully develop in a matter of months or a few years depending on the species and resources to feed itself... that''s one of the most terrifying things about monsters " ¡°I see¡­ that explains why we didn''t see little harpies in the nest. Also, why even though there were so many people hunting them in those mountains their numbers were still quite high. " "Yes. As for why they look so different, most monsters ''descendants may have characteristics of their parents'' ancestors. In the case of harpies, that explains their great variety " "...now that you mention it, it really seemed like all the harpies in the nest we fought in looked quite different despite being from the same nest." Turla and Cleirsa, being the most informed about this, answer some questions that I and the girls had. I think Aurora had already explained something like that to me. On the other hand, the fact that Vrana seems to grow up more slowly than the other harpies may be because she was now even more human. Or also by the fact of having named her. ¡­I think Aurora also mentioned that the development of a monster also depended on its potential to become stronger. It was not the same for the weak goblins that reproduce faster than rats, than the dragons that can decimate entire cities! If so, then the weaker races would extinct long ago. "Master... they are hungry, please feed them, roock ~" "E-Eh?" Vrana''s sudden request snaps me out of my thoughts and totally baffles me! Feed them? Shouldn''t the mother be the one to do it? No, wait¡­ none of the girls here can do that, right? Also, it''s not that harpies are little babies! "Thanks, roock ~!!" After thinking about it for a bit, I remove a large number of crystals from my interdimensional space. Right now I wouldn''t mind taking out a large amount to form a small mountain, but I could only fill Vrana''s hands after she transformed her wings. I may need to give her a small device with a dimensional space for her now with a lot of crystals inside so she can easily feed those 3 little harpies. "I-Is it okay for them to eat that?" ¡°Fufufu, I think it will be fine. After all, Vrana-chan and Scythe-chan seem to enjoy them quite a bit. " "Oh, it''s true... they are eating them quickly." "B-ut... those crystals don''t seem so tasty" "Well... it seems that we just can''t keep thinking that things would be the same as in our world." Girls like Miu-chan and Renka-chan are quite surprised and have a bit of concern to see the little harpies swallow the crystals that Vrana gives them in their mouths quickly, even Saeko''s words don''t seem to reassure them much. Only when they see the 3 little girls eat the crystals happily, then they relax a bit. ¡­I, on the other hand, was more concerned about Shigure who seemed interested in the taste of the crystals. I don''t think it is necessary to do so, but... just in case, I should warn her that only monsters can digest these without problems. The last to speak is Kushinada who seems to be trying her best to adapt to this world, but it will certainly take a while for her to fully do so. Well... at least I don''t think I have to worry about her doing something like ingesting crystals. ¡°By the way¡­ how long are you going to be seeing the naked little girls? Perverted brat!! " "... you know, Rei, I''m fine with the fact that you call me a pervert, but... I''m absolutely not a lolicon!" "Hmp ~ Who knows" I can calmly answer her accusation, I have no feeling of guilt. I was just looking at the three little harpies more than anything out of curiosity and because of their quirks just like all the other girls here. Besides, it is not my fault that they are naked! ¡­I wonder why when people see a naked little baby boy it is considered only as something funny, but... if it is a little girl, then that becomes a bad thing! Isn''t that quite unfair? Well, it''s not that I really care about that. It''s not like I want to see naked little girls. Also, certainly these three can no longer be considered babies... the harpy with the pink hair certainly only looks like a little girl, but... the one with white hair seems that her body already has more feminine characteristics. Not to mention the one with the griffin lineage, these are even more pronounced!! ¡­Isn''t her chest already the same size as Vrana''s? It might even be bigger! Shit, damn Rei! Because of her, my thoughts have drifted a bit! "Master, don''t listen to the weak fat woman! Better give these three a name now, roock~! " "Y-You... da-damn bird woman... hmp ~ Don''t come crying after that pervert brat gives them a strange name!" It seems that Vrana touched a sore spot for Rei at this moment... it''s good that she didn''t decide to pursue the matter and just snorts as she turns her head to the side in annoyance. A name for these 3, huh? This is a bit sudden... ¡°Well¡­ I think it''s better to wait a bit for me to give them a name. At least until they reach the 9th limit. For now, you can give them a name, Vrana " "Alright, roock~!" Thinking about it a bit, I think that was for the best. By doing it that way, they probably advance to a level 2 soul quickly after I name them. Vrana may not understand the reason for this, but she doesn''t complain and immediately begins to think about how to name the 3 little harpies. A few minutes later¡­ "You will be "brown feather", you "white feather", and you ... "Strange feet", roock!" "" ... "" "Well ... I withdraw what I said, maybe it was better for Alexander to name them" Although I won''t mention it, to be honest, the first two names didn''t seem so bad to me¡­ the problem was the last one! Seriously, I don''t know if the little harpy understood it or if it was my imagination, but... it seems to me that I saw her lowering her shoulders and head in disappointment!! Please, Vrana-chan¡­ tell me that name is not due to some kind of resentment! I seemed to see how she stared at the chest of "Strange Feet" for a long time while considering her name!! ... I-I hope all that was really just my imagination. Chapter 446 Surprises Upon Returning To Gaia 5 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Well, for now I will leave you these clothes and [Transmutation Bracelets] equal to Vrana''s. I will leave the room " ""It''s okay"" "Thank you, Master. Roock ~" "..." While I don''t have any guilt over looking at those naked little harpies, sticking around any longer here might be misunderstood. So after handing over the things I say to the girls, I turn to leave the room. Although I also want to pet and pamper those little ones a bit, just now I probably can''t compete with all the girls. I can only give up and do it another time. ¡­I''m not escaping from the strong gaze that Rei still has on me! Well, for now I''m going to rape Yami''s Master''s soul¡­ I mean, steal his abilities!! Damn it, Aurora! This is your fault!! ...now I don''t have the will to do it. [Fufufu¡­ sorry~ But you shouldn''t think about it too much and just do it] Ha¡­ that''s true, the advantages are far greater than the slight discomfort I feel now. With that thought in mind, I head to the place where we had thrown that "thing." Scythe and Mary should be watching him by now. Despite the fact that he has lost his strength and some abilities, and only looks like a lifeless doll now, it was best not to neglect this. That''s why I asked those two to watch him. [Knock] [Knock] [Knock] Unfortunately¡­ or maybe I should say fortunately, I have to stop my feet and instead head for the front door as someone was knocking. As I open the door, I find two old men standing outside. "Hello boy. We come to make a little visit again" ¡°Hahaha, it''s for the same reason as before. Sorry to grind your sweet time with all the girls " "..." They were the grandparents of Cleirsa and Turla. As they say, in the last few days they have been coming every day to see Kushinada. Although she is undoubtedly beautiful and quite sexy, and her age is not much different from theirs, it is not because they fell in love with her. ...I''m really glad about that, it would be quite strange to have to compete with someone who could be considered my grandfather for a woman. The reason they come to see her is that they want to make Kushinada one of the main elders of the sect. After I introduced the girls to allow them to join the sect, they quickly realized his strength. Since Kushinada is now level [159], she was even close to the Sect Master I saw at that time who was level [176]. The truth is that I even believe that, if they both fought, the person who would emerge victorious without much effort was her! Seeing her status I am very sure of that... [[Status] Name: Kushinada Mikumo Race: Human Age: 93 Level: 159 Energy: (600) Strength: H Resistance: G Dexterity: F Intelligence: G Agility: G Magic: (Earth Affinity) [Skills] Innate: [Super-Human-SS] [Master: Jiujitsu Kushinada Style - S] [Ki- Control - A] [Strong Mind-S] Assimilated: [Body control - A] [Focus - A] [Ki- Fight - B] Magic: None Development: [Youth Retention-C] [Consecration of origin-SS] Affection: 166 (Attracted)] I can''t imagine losing Kushinada with those abilities. Even though she was a bit weaker than the sect master, this made up for it. One of the things that surprised me, was that when my eyes went through the information of her age, I could only see black squares as if this was censored. [Fufufu¡­ it seems like you keep refusing to face reality] "..." Back to the topic, I think that the insistence of these two grandparents was rather due to the same Sect Master who wanted to tie Kusinada to the sect with a much more important position¡­ he seemed like a rather intelligent old man. ¡­Speaking of the sect master, he was a bit different than I expected. I thought it would be an old man with a long beard, bald, stooped, and with wise eyes. Unexpectedly, despite the fact that he was bald and had eyes in which wisdom could be observed within them, he was still quite jovial considering that his age exceeded the century!! This is probably because he had surpassed the 5th limit of a level 2 soul. When I gave the [Limit-break] pill to Kushinada and she reached level [159], she also looked a bit younger than before. Since life expectancy grows a little when exceeding that level, then youth should also extend in the same way. Oh, right. The fact that the girls who reached the second soul level and I advanced a limit completely, was for no other reason than to have consumed that pill. I got some thanks from completing the quests in Kenichi''s world, plus I also got some suitable gear for the girls in the chests I got. Since I used most of the pills thanks to this, I then bought more from the system for the other girls who will probably need them soon too. ¡­The pills that work on people with a level 2 soul are much more expensive, but thank goodness I was not short on funds at this time. Even so, it would be best to obtain them on my own without depending on the system. It would surely be much cheaper! I wonder if I make my Venus evolve then so will the plants that have been grafted onto it? That would be pretty cool. Apart from Kushinada, Miu-chan and Shigure also joined the sect. Only they did it as disciples. The old men were also quite happy to see the latter... [[Status] Name: Shigure Kosaka Race: Human Age: 23 Level: 146 Energy: (900) Strength: H Resistance: G Dexterity: F Intelligence: H Agility: F Magic: (Water Affinity) [Skills] Innate: [Prodigy: Use of Weapons - SS] [Ki- Control - A] [Dynamic vision - S] [Body control - S] Assimilated: [Ki-Fight - B] [Focus - A] [Flexible Movement - A] [Agile Movement - A] Magic: None Development: [Blacksmith] [Consecration of origin-S] Affection: 118 (Attracted)] [[Status] Name: Miu Furinji Race: Human Age: 16 Level: 99 Energy: (90) Strength: H Resistance: H Dexterity: G Intelligence: I Agility: G Magic: (Wind Affinity) [Skills] Innate: [Ki- Control - G] [Dynamic vision - D] [Body control - C] Assimilated: [Ki- Fight - G] [Focus - H] [Flexible Movement - C] [Agile Movement - G] Magic: None Development: [Disciple - C] [Fighting technique: Furinji style - D] [Housewife - B] [Cook - B] [Consecration of origin-S] Affection: 112 (Attracted)] With this, it was not difficult to imagine why after evaluating Shigure''s abilities many of the sect''s elders wanted to make her the main disciple! Even those who opposed this could only remain silent without finding reasons to refuse. It was fortunate for them that she was not interested in intimidating the other disciples of the sect. Yes, if these people made the other disciples fight against her for this, it could only be seen as intimidation!! ¡­Seeing how happy most of the elders were when these girls joined, maybe I was overthinking things and it wouldn''t have been bad to bring all the other Masters who stayed in Kenichi''s world here. No... they could probably see it favorably just because there were few people. If I had brought a dozen Masters, things would surely have been different. On the other hand, even though Miu-chan was overshadowed by Shigure, I think she was also very talented. No, rather, all other girls around me should be considered quite talented. The problem was that it is easier to be surprised by something that can be shown immediately, than something that is still like a dormant talent. ¡°Elders¡­ Kushinada is not interested in becoming a main elder, nor is Shigure interested in being the main disciple. Besides, they are part of my family¡­ so I would appreciate it if you didn''t recruit people from my group for your benefit. " "Hahaha, sorry, sorry, boy. But... we had to try, right? " "Haa... well, you can also say that they are part of the sect, so we should be happy about that." It would be annoying if this persists, so I better decide to speak clearly on this subject. Since surely people think that there is an influence behind me, I blatantly inform them that these girls are part of it. That should save me some trouble. Also, I''m sure looking at Kushinada and Shigure the idea of an influence behind me was much more sustainable now. It was surely hard to imagine that those two girls, and the others as well, reached that level of strength alone on their own and without any organization behind us. "Come on, we have to clean you ~" "You are so cute little one~" "U-Un... pretty" ¡°They are from Vrana, roock~! Vrana wants to carry them!! " "Come on, don''t be so stingy" "" ... "" While talking to the elders, the girls leave the room with the three little ones in the arms of Cleirsa, Turla, and Miu-chan while the others walk as close as they can to them. ¡­Listening to them, it seems that they were going to the bathroom. Well, I think the first thing you do after a baby is born is to bathe them, only since those three didn''t look like babies now, I forget that. Or rather, I don''t know if it was something necessary for them now. Either way, I don''t think it would be a bad thing. The girls seem to be having fun taking care of those 3 little harpies now. On the other hand... the elders are quite surprised seeing that scene... "Hooo~! Looks like I''m a great-great-grandfather now!!" "E-Eh? G-Grandpa ?! W-What are you doing here? O-O rather, what are you saying?!!" ¡­Since the little girls seem to be wearing the bracelets I gave them earlier, they were certainly no different than human girls. But... how does this grandfather expect the little "Strange Feet" to be my daughter and Turla''s? That just seems impossible. No, wait... since these harpies grew to that size in just a few seconds, then... I can''t say that a human baby suddenly grows the same because of something. ¡°It''s true, Grandpa. That little girl is the fruit of love between Turla and me~! " "Hooo~!!!" "Y-you ... y-you... what are you saying, stupid Alexander!! F-Fruit of our love, yo-you say... " Either way¡­ seeing Turla act flustered and with a totally flushed face unlike her serious and proud demeanor that she normally shows is a pretty good thing to enjoy, so I don''t hesitate to add fuel to the fire! ¡°Relax, Turlok¡­ obviously that''s not possible. The boy is only joking with you... Or are you going to tell me that the litle girl Cleirsa is holding is her daughter when even the two of you have not married? " ¡°H-Hahaha¡­ it''s as Grandpa Delna says. These 3 are little harpies that have just been born recently " Shit! It seems that the ex-king is more strict on these matters¡­ although he is smiling when he asks me that, his eyes don''t! So I dare not joke with him about that! "E-Eh? I see... so it was a joke " "G-Grandpa... why are you so discouraged about that?!" "Well, let''s continue to bathe these little girls." ""Yes"" "Oh~ Alexander, don''t you want to come in with us this time?" "..." At the end, when the girls continue on their way, Rei turns around to ask me that. Not that her ¡°Dere¡± phase has finally arrived... quite the opposite! She knows that as I am now entering with them for me is more torture than something I would enjoy!! ¡­Walking into the bathroom right now with them was like starving, having a delicious dish in front of me, and only being able to smell it without being able to eat it! Without a doubt that is a fucking torture!! And more if you have already tried a few spoonfuls of that dish!! Fuck! I''m really so hungry... and I want to eat "meat"!! If I could do it, even if the old king were to give me a few scratchy eyes, I would still enter without hesitation! Although it is a bit scary, the benefit outweighs the risk so I would not hesitate to face the danger!! "... I will have to refrain from doing it" "Oh~ I see. That''s a shame, you know? I was even thinking of washing your back~ " "..." I almost feel like I spit blood along with those words that I said¡­ and Rei''s continuation only makes this worse! Haa¡­ I think it''s better to go out again to train a bit to calm my mind. While I have the desire to go after Rei to take her offer¡­ no, I would not only make her wipe my back but my entire body! But you have to know when a battle is lost to minimize casualties. But... While I may lose a battle, I will definitely win the war! I swear!! Chapter 447 I Want To Learn Magic! 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- After leaving the house, I look for a nice place to train. Unlike in the morning, it was training focused on the mind rather than a physical one. Slowly I begin to use various [Karate] and [Kenpo] breathing techniques to help me with this. Sitting in the lotus position, place my palms only a few inches apart. So I focus on circulating the energy within my body and try to push it out so that it condenses between my hands. At first glance you might think that it was a much calmer workout than the previous one, but¡­ in a matter of minutes, my body is drenched in sweat as if I had been training for hours!! "..." It was still quite difficult for me to do this. The good thing is that my effort is not in vain and soon I can see a small shine the size of a grain of rice! After a lot of effort I have achieved it again!! "Oh~ what is that, boy ?!" "Shh! Don''t deconcentrate him, Turlok! " "I-I''m sorry, but... you''re also being quite loud, you know?" "..." I ignore the elders who seemed surprised and excited to see what I was doing. If I lose focus, even a little, then easily the energy that has condensed between my hands will dissipate in an instant! I couldn''t pay attention to other things now!! When I take a closer look at the small energy grain, I can see that it was a mixture of black and white color... probably this was because my energy was not normal, but the energy of origin instead. ¡­Is quite peculiar. At first, I thought this was two energies¡­ besides, I was quite worried since the opposite colors usually repudiate each other! But after careful analysis, I realized that the different colored strands were intertwined harmoniously with each other... as if they reached a perfect balance. Or rather, it was could not be considered as two types of energy but only one. "... fine, then let''s move on to the next step." Speaking to myself as if to encourage me, I return to fully concentrating on trying to manipulate this energy! Although it was already a great achievement to get to this point, there was something more important that I wanted to do!! Upon reaching a soul level 2, my elemental affinities were released! Well, it is not something specific that only happened to me when I reached this level, it seems that all people do. [Fufufu, well that''s true. Although¡­ while people''s elemental affinities are unlocked when a person reaches the second soul level, that doesn''t mean they can use this. First of all, there are many people who do not have some elemental affinity... or it could be said that they have a neutral affinity. Also, in order to use this, people at least have to have enough energy within them to do so. Usually, a person who just enters that level cannot use his elemental affinity because of the little energy that his body has. There are only a few cases where the individual meets this requirement and can do so. These could be considered geniuses. Let''s say that to do so, a person should have an amount of 500 energy points to make use of his elemental affinity. For that, normally people need to be at least at the 5th limit of the second soul level. The exception here, as I said, are people called geniuses, prodigies, people with special lineages, or something special. Of course, to do this the person must at least understand the use of energy within them. In addition, there are also places where the laws of the world are stricter and can prevent the use of a person''s affinity] That explains why I have seen such a difference in the amount of energy in the girls¡­ for example, Kushinada and Shigure. Even though the former has a higher level, the latter almost doubles the amount of energy she has in her body. Also, it seems that the difference between my body and that of other people is much clearer now. While Shigure would be considered someone quite talented at this, I have twice as much energy as her while I am several limits less than her! ¡­On the other hand, those differences are only in humans. I think Cleirsa told me that monsters can start using elemental attacks when they enter the second soul level. [Well, regarding monsters, it can be said that because they have an energy crystal even when they are born as level 1, they have always been 5 limits ahead of most other races. However, whether they use elemental attacks is up to the Monster too.] That''s a bit reassuring¡­ I''d hate to see all goblins with a level 2 soul using elemental attacks! Probably those things would have already conquered Gaia if they were like this!! Dismissing my thoughts of the great goblin empire, I refocus on the energy between my hands. I try to turn this into water to begin with¡­ I think it was one of the safest elements to do this. Although I am immune to fire, it is not the same for others. It would be bad for something to go wrong and hurt other people around me for not having good control of it. It was the same for most of the other elements. With the water, probably I or the girls would only end up soaked¡­ I don''t focus on this element because I want to see the girls with their clothes attached to their bodies if they get wet from this! It is simply for safety!! ...sadly, like other times so far, it doesn''t seem like I''m making any progress. I can''t get the energy I control to change even a little bit! [You can''t despair, Alexander. You only have a few days practicing this, you know? Usually, in the best of cases, a person takes months of practice to achieve it. And that''s for the most talented people at this! You cannot expect that in just a short time you will achieve something that a normal person would take years to do.] I understand that, but¡­ Aurora, you can''t blame me for wanting to try to handle things like fire, water, wind, electricity, and other things! That was like a dream for most of the people!! ¡­Is there no shortcut for this? I have bought several magic books to see if they would help me with this, but they all say the same thing! That one has to understand more about the element that he wants to control!! That doesn''t explain much!! ...although it can be said that I have a lot of knowledge about physical phenomena like any person in my world, which I even think is greater than the common knowledge of this world, it does not seem that this is what those books mean. ¡­Or could it be precisely because of that? Since I grew up in a world without magic then is it more difficult to understand this? Haaa¡­ I can only keep practicing. At least I''m sure I should be able to do it sometime!! Another thing I learned from those books I''ve been reading is that there seems to be a wide variety of ways to use it! Although I do not know if thanks to this it will be more difficult or easier to use it. What I am doing now is using my thoughts to try to change the energy or Ki into an element, but there are other ways too. Like chants or arias, hand seals, magic circles, and even objects to make magic. Each of these apparently has its advantages and disadvantages. The common thing in all of this is that you need a means to can use magic. As for why I chose this way, it''s simply because I thought it would suit me better. Well¡­ the truth is that I feel that it would be very unfortunate that after spending a lot of time learning martial arts, I had to discard them to take the path of an orthodox magician! As for the option to utilize objects to use magic... without a doubt I think it is the easiest way, but in the end, the one that does the magic itself is the same object! Without it, it was the same as not being able to use magic! Besides... those things are very expensive!! By the way, there are also objects in the system such as magic grimoires that introduce into the head the knowledge necessary to use magic, but... those things are even more expensive!! I thought I was a rich person at the moment, but... looking at how much these cost, it seems I was wrong and it was no different than a poor beggar!! ¡­I almost spit blood when I saw how much I needed to buy them! Well¡­ I don''t want to think about it, it''s better to forget about it for now. [Well¡­ it''s not that there isn''t a shortcut, just that you probably won''t like it, Alexander~] ¡°¡­ For now let''s hear it first. Surely it should be no worse than needing the wealth of an entire Area on Gaia... or maybe even more. " [It''s easy¡­ and difficult at the same time. When a person has an affinity towards an element, in a certain way he also has a resistance to it. Using this resistance, you can probably get more familiar with that element] "... i-in other words then..." [Fufufu¡­ in other words, receiving elemental attacks can also increase your understanding of this~] "..." Fuck! In other words I have to be tortured to become more familiar with an element!! That is just as bad or even worse than having to expend a large number of resources to learn magic! What if I end up turning into an "M" because of that?!! ¡­No, well¡­ since the option of spending crystals or Gil to help me in that is ruled out because I don''t have enough of these, it can be said that it is my only option now if I want to learn magic much faster. Even so... my desire to learn magic is still not so great that I have to go through torture to achieve it!! [Well~ There is also another option¡­ when making a contract with someone or something, an understanding about the elements is usually shared between both sides as well. So if they both share an elemental affinity, the person with the least knowledge of this ends up benefiting] ¡°¡­Aurora, I think you should have started with that! That is much better than the other option!! But¡­ doesn''t that mean I should have had this advantage when my bond with Scythe, Vrana, and my Venus was created? It doesn''t seem like this helped me understand the elements they control... " [Well ... I think that''s because you haven''t unlocked your elemental affinity yet or they haven''t.] "..." ¡­That is quite regrettable, but¡­ there is no point in crying over spilled milk. A contract, huh? Well... I have Kenichi''s world scroll to summon a new monster of at least level 150. Also, two to create a homunculus of the same level... if I create these homunculi to have some elemental affinity, it should also benefit me, right? Unfortunately¡­ to use these scrolls, I need a good amount of red crystals¡­ and I don''t have enough of these! Most I have are colorless crystals!! ¡­I think I should go and hunt down some level 2 soul monsters now. The girls hunted several harpies at this level, but¡­ apparently, most of their crystals ended up in Vrana and Scythe''s belly¡­ that''s the reason why they increased their strength more than the other girls. [Well¡­ although that might help you, you shouldn''t expect it would be a big change either. To do this, you would have to contract with a creature with a high enough rank so that it has a much greater knowledge of the use of the elements. That is why you better not forget your own self-study.] Well, well, I understand. Either way¡­ [Boom!!] ¡­The use of only a concentration of Ki cannot be considered as something useless. After increasing my energy output and growing the small grain of rice between my hands to the size of a small sphere, this energy shoots forward with just one thought from me and then creates a small explosion! Chapter 448 I Want To Learn Magic! 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "T-That''s..." "W-What the damn technique is that?!" Seeing the explosion created by the energy sphere, the two elders can''t help but be further shocked and quickly come to my side to search for answers. ¡°Well¡­ I can''t say it''s a special technique or something. It is only about having good control of your internal energy to be able to do the same " "T-That is¡­" "..." As I said, it didn''t make much sense to hide how I did this. Anyone with good energy control can do it¡­ you probably need to be at least [B] rank in the [Ki Control] skill, and have enough internal energy to achieve this. There is no big secret behind this. ¡­Even though Kushinada and Shigure were also surprised when they saw me do this before, they were able to imitate me just by explaining how I did it a little to them. Unfortunately... the second girl did not seem to care much about this. I think it was because attacking with energy spheres didn''t suit her fighting style very much. Furthermore, the former also quickly realized that there was a big problem using energy like that. To put it simply, each energy sphere I make needs about 300 energy points to make it! So¡­ I can only use this "technique" about 10 times! And for the girls this was even worse!! Also, when the amount of energy drops below 20%, the body begins to feel lethargic as if you have run a great marathon for many hours! And this practically depletes a person''s internal energy very quickly!! [Well... to be honest, that energy sphere you launched at most only had about 100 energy points... the remaining 200 were scattered because your energy control still is not that good. The other two girls who have that ability at rank [A] probably only have 100 units of energy that are wasted unlike you] "..." ¡­Well, at least it means that this can be improved even more. The worrying thing is that even the [A] rank of the [Ki Control] skill doesn''t seem to be enough to not waste energy! It is probably necessary to bring this skill to the master level to avoid that problem! But taking that leap to improve skill shouldn''t be as easy as increasing rank from [B] to [A]! ¡­No, since I know the problem to improve on, then I have a great advantage. I just have to keep concentrating and prevent my energy from being wasted and dissipated. Practicing creating energy spheres every day is sure to pay off. Also, while it can''t be considered to be doing it perfectly, the power of this is very real. The main reason these two old men were shocked is sure that receiving an attack like that would be bad enough for either of them! Although it seems a little less than a hand grenade explosion, I am sure that even a person above the 5th limit of the second soul level would be seriously injured by a direct hit! ¡­Maybe if I could have done this in my fight with Yami''s old man or Ryozanpaku''s old man things would be very different. Well¡­ it probably wouldn''t have been nice to use this with the latter. Now you may wonder what is the need to convert pure energy or Ki into an element. The answer is simple, each element has its advantages! For example, using fire could perhaps cause the same damage with only half the energy used on that sphere! Or you can take advantage of the malleable form that water is! Not to mention elements such as the space with which you could teleport! Each element can be used in quite variable ways!! Without a doubt I can only see advantages in converting energy into an element to be able to use it as magic!! Also, as Aurora mentioned before, if there is elemental resistance in people or monsters because of their affinity, then there should also be the opposite, weakness for some specific element. So it will surely be of great help to learn how to use magic. "Hahaha... now I think it is certain that you will end up victorious in the sect tournament!" "Yes, but ... you probably shouldn''t use that move on this one, otherwise, you might end up killing other disciples." ¡°¡­Don''t worry, Grandpa Delna. I am only doing this for practice, I am not going to use it during the tournament... maybe." "..." While Turla''s grandfather seemed quite pleased, Delna''s ex-king seemed concerned. The latter''s thoughts were reasonable. If a disciple is hit by this energy sphere, he would almost certainly end up dead... or at least mutilated. After all, the most talented disciples of the sect are only in the first limits of the second soul level. On the other hand¡­ it was difficult for me to use this move in a fight. To create a sphere of energy, I currently need to focus too much while sitting in a meditation position! Doing this in the middle of a fight can only be insane! For this to be a move that can be practical during a fight I still need some practice. The good thing is, it''s not like I need it to win this tournament. I am quite confident in winning and putting in my hands the technique of the sect that interests me! At least a damn old man wearing a mask won''t appear this time, right?! ¡°Hahaha, I look forward to tomorrow to see your performance in the tournament. Before I had some concerns that you would participate in this one, but¡­ looking at you now, I can only worry about the other disciples, hahaha! " "..." Well¡­ before I still had a level 1 soul, so I could understand his thoughts. Surely it would have been more difficult to fight in the tournament with just that strength and win. But with my current strength, there should be no surprise in this. Still... these old men are a bit cheeky to put their own problems on my shoulders! Of course I understand that my winning the tournament will give them more advantages against the other faction or groups in the sect !! ¡­It seems that this tournament apart from testing the disciples also serves to passively fix some differences between these factions. Anyway, now the only thing that worries me is if this technique would be as useful as the name suggests. I just hope it doesn''t end up being some useless technique. Well, as Old Man Turlok says, tomorrow I can find out. That is the only reason I have stayed in the sect until now... if not for this, I would have been back with the other girls a long time ago! I really want to see the other girls who are in the Kingdom of Delna!! "" Hmn? "" ¡°Oh~ What a surprise¡­ since I haven''t seen you for a few months I thought you ended up running away, boy. Well... the truth is I''m quite glad you didn''t. I was looking forward to getting back to practicing and testing my skills with you¡­ so I''m quite happy to be able to do it." "Hmp ~ This boy is not worth your time, brother~" "..." While I was thinking about the technique I want from the sect, several people come up to us. When they arrive a few meters from where we were, the ones speaking were a young couple of a man and a woman. ¡­Given the insignia they have on their clothes, it is clear that they were also disciples of the sect. But¡­ "What''s up boy? Did the mouse eat your tongue? " "Fufufu... surely seeing how strong you have become in this short time, he is now totally scared, brother~" "Hahaha, that must be-" ¡°You¡­ who the hell are you? ¡­we know each other?" "" ... "" ¡­He seems to know me, but I can''t remember him no matter how hard I try! I-I think the girl next to him seems a bit familiar to me¡­ her condescending expression aside, she should be considered a beautiful woman. And if I can''t remember these two there, then there is nothing to say about their followers behind them. With no other choice, I could only turn my head to seek help from the pair of elders next to me. Turla''s grandfather was smiling, but... one corner of his lips seemed to have cramps and twitching. Cleirsa''s grandfather had an awkward smile as they shook their heads and held his forehead... what do you want me to do? If I can''t remember who they are, then I can''t do anything! The good thing is that the latter tries to calm things down a bit and makes the introductions... "He is Prince Velrut..." "..." But... damn it! That does not tell me or help me at all! Who the hell is Velrut? For me it is still a great mystery! No, wait¡­ "Prince... prince... prince..." That word awakens a distant memory in my mind! So, by repeating it several times, I feel like I start to remember a little... ------------------------------------- ------------------------------------- (POV Sister of Velrut) "Prince... prince... prince..." ¡­I-I thought this damn brat just wanted to annoy my brother and me, but¡­ damn it! It really seems that he does not remember us at all! What kind of brain does he have to forget us?!! Is his damn head fine?!! "Oh~ I finally remember! You''re the guy who fucked his sister! The siscon-prince!! ¡­Come on grandpa Delana, why do you have to give him an alias or a nickname like ¡°Velrut¡±? If you had told me it was the siscon-prince, I would surely have remembered it quickly!" "" ... "" "Y-You... Y-You... Y-You..." ...I-I must have fainted for a moment while standing... the anger and shame that his words made me feel made my brain disconnect for a moment!! Besides, it seems that my brother was not in better shape. His brain seems to have stopped and he just keeps repeating that word!! I can even see a little blood coming out of the corners of his lips!! T-This brat is trying to kill him out of sheer fury? If so, he is probably about to do it!! ¡­In these last months, I thought that my brother had become too obsessed with that brat. I was also angry with him, but¡­ he had not touched me during all this time! Even after getting ready to try to stimulate him, it didn''t work! That only seemed to have the opposite effect and his resentment towards this boy increased!! I was a little mad at him for this, but¡­ it seems like I was the one who forgot how annoying this damn brat was! Now I understand his eagerness to train to become stronger and be able to finish him off! ¡­Well, I should be grateful that thanks to this boy, my brother now had almost entered the 4th limit of the second soul level! If it hadn''t been for him, he probably wouldn''t get better in such a short time! I''m sure it will surprise everyone at tomorrow''s tournament!! J-Just wait, boy¡­ we''ll make you pay for all this embarrassment you haven''t put us through! F-For now I can only clench my teeth at the strange looks that others are giving us¡­ w-well, that won''t matter tomorrow! In this world, strong people are respected no matter what they do!! ¡°Come on man¡­ you don''t seem to remember my name either, so don''t be so mad that I forgot yours. Now I remember, you are that siscon-prince... So what did you want? " "Kuah!!!" "B-Brother !!" "H-Hey... are you okay?" My brother seems to have reached his limit and ends up spitting blood with his eyes rolled! He seems to have completely passed out! He even seems to have received internal injuries from his pent-up rage !! ¡°Y-You¡­ we-we''ll remember this, you damn brat! We will surely make you pay for all of this in tomorrow''s tournament, just wait!! You guys help me get my brother back! " "Y-Yes!!" ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) ¡°¡­What was all this about? In the end ... what did those guys come for? " "W-Well... who knows..." "Hahaha, anyway, it looks like we won!" "... and what exactly did we win?" This was quite strange¡­ in the same abrupt way these guys came, they left. I can only see a stain of blood that was left in the place... I wonder if it is some kind of curse? I should remove it just in case... [Boom!] [¡­You are quite cruel, Alexander. Fufufu~] Chapter 449 7 Mountains Sect Tournament 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- The day after the strange meeting with the siscon-prince... aka prince Velrut, we all got up very early in the morning, and we came accompanied along with the two grandparents of Turla and Cleirsa to the area where the dueling arenas were in the sect. ¡­I must say that, instead of a tournament, it seemed more like a festival. Everyone belonging to the sect looked quite animated and many were taking advantage of the event for their benefit. There were even people displaying some items for sale like a small market. Unfortunately, after wandering around the place for a while, I didn''t find any hidden treasure... ever since I got here I feel like my luck hasn''t been that good. Also, since the sect''s doors were open to everyone on this day, people wearing the uniform of other organizations who came to see the show could be seen. ¡°¡­Those people are from the [100 Beasts] sect. We had a little altercation with several of its disciples while we were in the mountains hunting harpies. " "..." Saeko whispers that to me after a group of people passes in front of us¡­ well, if they are enemies of the girls, then of course they are mine too! ¡°Fufufu~ Well, due to that ''little'' altercation, that whole group couldn''t get out of those mountains anymore. Surely even their bones cannot be found at this time, so you probably don''t have to worry about that, Master~" ¡­From Mary''s words, it seems that they solved that problem themselves and my help is no longer needed. Saeko smiles sweetly at me as if to confirm that¡­ although I smile back, maybe it wasn''t the right thing to do this time, right? Doesn''t this make us look like we are villains?! "..." ¡­Rei who was not far away and was also listening, smiles bitterly when she sees us. In the end, she just shakes her head as if she thinks it best not to think about it. ¡°Hahaha, well, they say that greed is the downfall of people. ...Either way, if this comes to light and you are accused, all of you should simply deny everything to avoid trouble. " "Yes... you should also be careful not to show those Monster girls too much, Alexander-kun." Then the grandparents who also listened to our conversation give their advice. I was a bit surprised¡­ when I heard them speak I was expecting a rebuke from them, but this doesn''t seem to matter much to them. ...well, if even the deaths between members of the same sect are not rare to happen, worrying about what happens to the people of another would be strange. Also, as Mery said, all those troubles were surely buried in that mountain. When that group of people walks past us, they don''t pay much attention to us. ...or maybe I should say that the attention received was not due to some kind of resentment. Many of the boys... or maybe all of them, are spellbound looking at the girls! Fuck¡­ that was maybe more annoying than if they had started raising their complaints against us. Also, it was not the first group of people with this reaction¡­ men¡­ and even women from other sects stopped their feet and looked in our direction as if they were looking at a work of art or beautiful landscape in front of them! And that was at best, there were also some in which you could clearly see their perverted desires in their eyes for a few seconds to quickly hide them later... and there were even some who didn''t even bother to hide those looks!! ¡­I was actually tempted to gouge out several pairs of eyes in just this short time we''ve been here! If it weren''t for some of the girls trying to reassure me¡­ and I also knew that this would probably never end no matter how hard I tried, there would be a lot of blind people by now. Haaa¡­ is that the price to pay for being surrounded by beautiful women? Surely. Perhaps I should be magnanimous and forgive them since at least I can interact with them directly¡­ besides, I have had slight intimacy¡­ or even a very deep one with all of them. [Fufufu, you should probably do that, or... as you say, you probably wouldn''t finish shooting eyes wherever you go. Also... you should keep that last thought of yours just for yourself, if someone hears it, many men would surely end up spitting blood or with deadly hatred towards you, Alexander~] ¡­certainly. I can already feel that several men who notice that I am the same gender as they are cursing me in their minds¡­ I don''t know if with so many people cursing me that could affect me. What is certain is that this certainly cannot be very good. The good news is that, at least, maybe because the elders are with us, things didn''t get too complicated. It is good that the sect influence was not as bad as I had thought and, those who had enough courage or had confidence in themselves to try to talk to the girls were quickly chased away by the words of the grandparents without problems. ¡­If they understood quickly and left with some kind words from the ex-king, they avoided being embarrassed. The stubborn and insistent got to see the bad side of elder Turlok. Well... the fact that there were people who would delight a bit with the appearance of Saeko and the others is still fine, the worst thing is that... it seems that there are still some men who do not realize that I am a man and they also give me passionate glances like to the other girls! ¡­I feel like those people are spitting on all my effort for the last few months, damn it!! We''d better go back to the previous topic, otherwise, I think I''ll be the one who ends up spitting blood instead of the other guys! I must take Grandpa Delna''s words of warning seriously¡­ while not many may be willing to put their lives at risk for getting a beauty, they may do so for something that changes their status or strength! And for those belonging to the [100 Beasts] sect, Vrana and Scythe can mean just that!! ¡­But the girl who could unleash an all-out war against that sect didn''t even seem interested in the subject. At this moment she was fighting a bit with other girls to be able to hold the 3 little harpies. It''s good that at this moment Vrana and the three little girls are unnoticed thanks to the [Transmutation Bracelet]¡­ or, rather, she must be just as another beauty gathered in the same place as the others and 3 little girls. Probably only if you pay attention to the latter ones will you realize that they are not human, but¡­ most of those who got close enough just wanted to pay attention to the girls. When Vrana notices my gaze she casts pleading eyes at me to help her¡­ sadly, that was a fight she should fight for herself. I can only apologize in my mind to her. Also, most of the time it was her who had the attention of those 3. I must say that it is very cute how they follow her like little ducks following their mother in a row! Even the other girls don''t dare to break up that nice scene and can only contain themselves from interrupting them. By the way, because a bond seems to have formed between those 4 due to Vrana''s [Leader] ability, the three of them have quite bonded with me too. Although¡­ it could also be because those 3 little ones are smart enough to recognize me as the source of the crystals that feed them! Either way, the night before I was able to sleep warmly thanks to the soft feathers of these 4 girls. They eliminated a bit of the cold in my heart for not being able to spend the night with one of the other girls! As for the other girl who could be the source of various problems too, she is not here. Scythe had stayed at the house to take care of Yami''s Master. ...I don''t think there are problems with that. She doesn''t complain about her task, and¡­ I think she''s just interested in playfully biting or licking my meat. I don''t think when we get back we''ll only find bones... probably. "Haa!" "Sh-Shit..." ¡°It seems like everyone is trying hard in this tournament¡­¡± Putting all those thoughts aside for now, I decided to focus on the rings where many disciples of the sect were fighting each other. At this moment it was the turn of the external disciples, so we could only observe their performance. But, as I said, the fights were quite intense¡­ it was not strange to see disciples very badly injured being led away by others. After all, unlike in Kenichi''s tournament, the vast majority of the people here used weapons in their fights. ¡°T-This¡­ a-aren''t they from the same sect? I-It almost seems like they want to kill each other " "" ... "" Most of the girls were already a bit used to how things were in this world or had a stronger mentality, but ... Miu-chan had a pale face due to the blood constantly spilling in all the arenas. ...I feel a little sorry for her, but the best thing is that she tries to get used to this world, and this may help her in that. With Renka-chan by her side reassuring her, I can also feel a little more relieved. "Well that''s understandable... a better place in the tournament means better opportunities and resources for them." ¡°Yes, besides the outer disciples who manage to enter the first 100 places in this preliminary round will be able to become inner disciples. So it''s no wonder they strive for one of those positions. In the same way, although that is for a little later, the 10 internal disciples who manage to be in the first places will become core disciples. " "" ... "" What can I say? This is how things are here. If you don''t have strong backing or talent, then you can only fight your way in this world the hard way¡­ you can only fight hard for a better position in this world. Well, it''s not like everyone''s exactly trying to kill each other either. They are tough fights, but¡­ unless there is a strong resentment, things should not escalate to that level. On the other hand... although I don''t want to make less of the effort of these people, to be honest, these fights are not that interesting. Most of these duels are decided simply by physical strength¡­ no flashy or interesting techniques are to be seen anywhere. "What about the core disciples?" ¡°As you know, the winner among them can choose one of the best techniques in the sect. Or more resources for themselves. " ¡°Also, you could say that the position for Prime Disciple is at stake. Well, not only that. It is the same for the ranks of all core disciples." It''s normal for Saeko to ask this of the elders who reported things to us about the tournament, after all, our group is only made up of core disciples. Although the truth is that neither I nor the girls care much about this... "Rank?" "Yes, each core disciple has a rank." "So... what rank am I?" ¡°Since you have never challenged another disciple, then you can only be the last. No, since Miu-san and Shigure-san have recently joined the sect, then you may not be the last. " Hearing something unfamiliar to me, I can''t help but engage in their conversation. So the people who answered my questions were Cleirsa and Turla respectively. Well... the latter''s answer makes sense. The only thing that is a bit annoying is her slightly mocking smile directed at me... "By the way, I just rose to rank 23 recently." "I''m a little behind Turla, rank 26" ¡°Fufufu, well, you two just went up to the second soul level only recently, so I think that''s normal. Also, you still had not consumed the pill Alex-san gave us to become stronger. So I think that now you two could challenge people with a higher rank than before and not be far from the 14 that I am in." "...I am at rank 33" ¡°You don''t have to worry, Rei. If I remember correctly, after that rank, all disciples have a second soul level. When you manage to advance you will surely be able to reach higher levels... maybe~. Master, I''m rank 8, fufufu~." Before asking, the girls tell me their rank as a core disciple. They all seemed happy saying their achievements. Well¡­ almost all of them, Rei looked a bit discouraged. Unexpectedly, what surprises me a bit is that Mary is the one trying to cheer her up. It seems that this girl has become a little more open with the others. When I hear her talk like that to Rei, I am glad that she connected the others more, but¡­ the only problem is that her last words sound a bit like a mockery as she brags about her achievement with me. Chapter 450 7 Mountains Sect Tournament 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Honestly, I don''t think girls are very interested in ranks among the core disciples. After all, I have provided them with better things than this sect can do. Weapons, pills, techniques... any of these items obtained through the system are better than the sect has! ¡­For example, the [Limit-Break] pills that some girls took recently. I don''t think the sect has enough resources to provide several of these so easily. If they have this pill, the elders of the sect will probably be the first to fight for them! Probably the reason why the girls were happily announcing their rank in the sect was due to showing their effort during the time here. Also, I think it''s human nature to want to stand out from other people. Even if there is not much profit from that Even when I find out about these ranks among core disciples, I have a certain desire to seek to be the first¡­ it wouldn''t hurt to show off a bit in front of the girls, right? Maybe this will open some doors for me... and of course, I''d be more than happy if these were the ones that blocked my way to their rooms!! "It seems that the duels between outer disciples are finally over..." "Yes... there are many who look happy... b-but without a doubt there are more with depressed faces" "¡­It''s true" After a couple of hours, the first part of this tournament was over. And just like Miu-chan and Renka-chan mention, most of those disciples had those kinds of expressions on their faces. You might think that those who made it into the top 100 of this tournament among outer disciples would all be the happy ones, but¡­ many had grim faces! But this was not incomprehensible at seeing that they had quite serious injuries... even some losing an arm. So it was surely difficult to celebrate like this! ¡­Perhaps the only positive in all this is that the sect will take care of the disciples'' injuries because of the tournament. The bad... for those with missing limbs, the range of medicines provided by the sect shouldn''t help with that. ¡°They all fought very hard¡­ and they surely did their best. It''s a bit unfortunate how only a few can be rewarded. " ¡°¡­At least there have been no deaths so far. Those who did not get good results this time will surely do so next year. " "...well, there are also some who will surely have it more difficult the following year~" Cleirsa, who had a kind heart or perhaps found it difficult to see her fellow disciples in bad shape as she had a greater sense of belonging to the sect, looked at the people who fought with concern. So, worried for her, Turla by her side tries to smooth things over. ¡­I just hope that Cleirsa didn''t hear Mary''s comment. For my part, I don''t think that Turla''s or Mary''s words are wrong. The experience gained in this tournament will help these disciples become stronger, but¡­ it is also true that many will regret what happened today as it could have seriously affected their future. You can only say that those people were more unlucky than lucky. "Oh~ Is this where all the beautiful women gathered in this place?" "Young Master Alfred..." As we all discussed things about the tournament and waited for the sect''s inner disciples to start fighting, suddenly another young man approached our group... again. The only difference is that this time the faces of the grandparents Delna and Turlok showed a bit of discomfort... Taking another look at this person, it was a young man between 20 and 25 years old with a muscular and tall build¡­ also, he was wearing [F] rank armor on his body. Most importantly, he had a level of 142! ¡­There is no doubt, this person had behind him a great influence! I thought I could avoid template problems of having to antagonize a young master from this Area thanks to the elders, but I could have gone a bit ahead this time in drawing conclusions. Well¡­ even though this person has quite a high level, he is not enough to intimidate me. The only problem would be the background of this person on his back! Haa¡­ I didn''t want to get into trouble in this Area. ¡­Maybe, as long as I don''t kill him, then things won''t get too complicated? As for not looking for trouble, seeing how this person''s eyes are shining when looking at the girls, it is clear that it seems almost impossible for this to be resolved calmly. "Well... I have decided! I will make all of you my concubines!! " You see! Here it is!! The guy is already looking to get hit by someone!! And I must say that maybe it is not even necessary for me to do it¡­ upon hearing those words, most of the girls direct their hostility against him! ¡°Oh~ What''s this? Are you all dissatisfied? Well¡­ I like girls with strong character! Hahaha, let''s see how much all of you can maintain that posture! " Fuck! This guy doesn''t know that he was playing with fire while he was drenched in gasoline!! I''d better be the one dealing with him, otherwise, I''m afraid that Kushinada or Shigure will end up killing him quickly! ...well, I think if it''s the last one who intervenes, then he''ll only end up with a missing limb in the worst case. But that probably wouldn''t be very good either! Either way, that''s still pretty bad for sure. Just knocking the teeth out of his dirty mouth and leaving his eyes puffy so he can''t see for a few days should be enough for now. "Really... you can only get women that way? Right, you stupid gorilla" ¡°Saul¡­ so you also came to see the 7 mountains sect show? Well, you probably wouldn''t understand this... certainly instead of looking for some beauty, you prefer to be hit by hard and pointy things all day. " ¡°You¡­ well, it seems that you have a misunderstanding. I don''t like to be hit with hard and pointed things, but to be the one who hits. Should I show it to you? This will surely end up liking you like many in your family... " "You... why don''t I show you what my hands can do? I think you will enjoy it as well as many in your family too! " "" ... "" Before anyone of us could even begin to do something, another young man is the one who intervenes. He was a handsome young man with a slim build and long black hair. Seeing his high-quality clothing and that he was holding two [F] rank swords, plus he didn''t mind insulting the other youth, this man''s backing must be on the same level as the other. ¡­Either way, it seems now we have been forgotten for these two! I don''t know what to do with all this... these two just started fighting while insulting each other... or rather, should I say it looks like they are both flirting?! Their words gave an impression of being like that. And it seems that I was not the only one with that thought... listening to the things that both said, the anger of the girls disappears, and instead they now show bewilderment and discomfort. "Why don''t you two ask the sect elders here for a room so you can settle your ''differences'' without disturbing others?" "" Yulz !! "" While those two were throwing insults... or strange propositions, someone else joins the mix! Although¡­ this time it was a beauty! So I was more than happy about this. She was tall, with red-rubbed hair long to the middle of her back and with bangs covering her left eye. The most striking thing about her was two things... or should I say three? One was her long legs that were quite splendid and they clearly showed since she wore one of those Chinese style dresses that seemed to only cover back and forth with open sides!! As if that wasn''t enough¡­ she wore fishnet-type stockings making it even more impossible not to pay attention to this! Perhaps the only thing that would force you to take your eyes off those legs were her two mountains that stood proudly! Sh-Shit¡­ they seem to be the size of Shisuka''s! Or at least they weren''t far to that size! ¡°Surely none of you would know how to treat a woman¡­ you better not embarrass yourself! Instead of disturbing others... why isn''t this older sister entertaining you two a little?" "" ... "" With her words, she takes one of the sides of her long skirt as if she wants to show what''s inside¡­ those two¡­ no, rather, the 3 of us can''t help but direct our gaze to her hand that was playing with her dress! ¡­It seems that the clothing she was wearing on her upper body was a bikini style! I-It''s a bit unfortunate since I couldn''t see what I wanted, but¡­ this is also quite exciting by itself!! "" Glup... "" ¡°B-Beautiful-onesan... the gorilla and the guy with the fondness for hard and pointy things seem to be scared of you, so you better play with me! I really want to play with you!!" "E-Eh?" "Y-You ..." "" Alexander !! "" Sh-shit! I could not resist intervening in the conversation of those three people!! But who can blame me? If there is an offer to play with that beautiful onesan, then why not try your luck?! Luck may be on my side this time!! ¡­Many glances from the girls around me are quite harsh! Of course, I knew very well that it''s not that this onesan named Yulz is open-minded, it''s more than likely that her previous move is to show off her weapons¡­ her beautiful legs! She had struck a pose where she could kick at any moment!! ¡­Without a doubt, those are quite a fearsome pair of weapons! I was willing to be kicked to could feel the touch of those legs !! ¡°Kohon¡­ they are your words, not mine. If you have any complaints about it, you should be mad at the person responsible for it from the beginning. Now I had become the center of attention... since this was a bit awkward, I try to get those two to focus their attention on each other like before. As for the beautiful onesan, I don''t care that she continues to have her eyes on me! "Hmp~ With these people it is impossible to enjoy the view, there is no point being here..." "Hmp ~ It really seems like anywhere is better as long as none of you are around" Unexpectedly this seems to have worked¡­ after snorting their noses and saying a few words, each one takes a different direction and leaves here. It is good that things returned as before. "Fufufu¡­ who is this little guy?" "I-I''m not small at all, you know?" "..." No... not exactly things had returned to normal. Yulz walks up to where I was and when she comes to my side then she pulls my cheek! Her words, although they probably did not carry some hidden meaning, for any man that is still quite offensive! I could only defend myself!! ¡°Miss Yulz, this is Alexander, a new disciple of our sect. So are the other girls¡­ please don''t pay attention to his words. " ¡°Fufufu, don''t worry, Elder Delna. Since he''s adorable I don''t care~ But¡­ I must say that your sect has found good seedlings this time¡­ all these girls apart from being quite beautiful seem to have a lot of talent as well¡­ " ¡­After caressing my cheek a bit to mitigate the pain from the pinch, other girls like Rei, Miu-chan, and Renka-chan continue with subsequent attacks to my ears and waist! Ignoring this, I can see that this onesan has much better eyes than those two from before¡­ it seems that she has noticed the aura around the girls. Her gaze is mostly focused on Kushinada and Shigure now. Although¡­ I must say that she herself is quite amazing. Her level was [153]¡­ she''s not just a simple beauty either! No wonder those two from before seemed to fear this girl a bit. And since her apparent age is between 20 to 25 years old too, even though she called herself an older sister in front of the others, if her words are true, the difference should be only a couple of years. Well¡­ I think her previous words were just to put herself in a higher position than those two more than anything. And since strength is what speaks in this world, even if these weren''t, the two men from before could only hang their heads as they did before. Their strength difference doesn''t seem like much, but¡­ considering that surpassing level 150 in this area is not easy, her doing it at this age should be quite a remarkable achievement. Chapter 451 7 Mountains Sect Tournament 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Those three are the main descendants of the three most powerful clans in this Area. Alfred Lonur, Saul Arlet, and Yulz Mess¡­ while the first two have the talent to make you the main disciple of any sect in this Area, Miss Yulz is more impressive. Despite being quite young, she is already stronger than most of the elders of any sect¡­ for that reason, although they are not convinced, the other two young masters can only bow their heads in front of her. " [Status] Name: Yulz Mess Race: Human Age: 23 Level: 153 Soul Level: 2 Energy: (700) Force: F Resistance: G Dexterity: G Intelligence: H Agility: F Magic: (Neutral) [Abilities] Innate [Body: Martial Warrior - S] [Flexible Movement - C] Acquired [Agile Movement-C] [Body control- D] [Ki control - E] Magic (-) Developing [Fighting Technique: Great Martial Warrior (Incomplete) - D] [Manners - F] [Bare hand combat - F] Affection: 70 (Positive feelings) ...I can see that by looking at her status that appeared when she touched my cheek. There are quite a few cool things about this one. When the onesan moves to start talking with the girls around me, Elder Turlok gives me a detailed explanation of who these people were. I already had some suspicions, but this confirms these. From what I knew, the 7 Mountains Sect was considered a mid-level organization in this Area. So even important people from other sects shouldn''t put as much pressure on these elders as they showed on their faces earlier. The only chance for this to happen could just be due to those three great families. The ex-king had told me a bit about these families before¡­ each one specialized in a different way of fighting. Their fists, Their feet, and swords. So, with this as a base, it is clear that the Lonur family uses fighting techniques with their fists, the Arlet family swords, and the last one, the Mess family their legs. ¡°While any of these families can oppress any organization in this area with their power, the good thing is that¡­ most of the time that people from one of these families go out, they meet members of the others. And as you just saw, things end the same way as now... fighting each other. Well, more than a coincidence, surely each of these families verifies the movements of their enemies. " ¡­Yes, I also remember the stupidity of these 3 families. Because of this, most of the other organizations have taken advantage of disputes among them to their profit. Mainly the groups that are dedicated to the production of things. Like alchemists, scribes, blacksmiths, and the like. Probably instead of ending up their history at the hands of one of their most hated enemies, these families find their end in these organizations that are slowly getting stronger taking advantage of the whole situation. ...Pretty stupid, right? Anyway, it''s not like this has to do with me either. If things end up like this in the end, they only can blame themselves for it. And that has nothing to do with me. Or so I thought, but¡­ after seeing this situation, it''s probably impossible that I don''t end up getting involved in all of this! My eyes still refuse to part with that pair of legs¡­ no, well¡­ if I have to take part in this, it''s clear who I''ll end up supporting! ...I-I''m not doing it just for that pair of meaty legs... I mean, for Yulz-onesan. It is clear that the main descendant of the Lonur family is a total idiot¡­ and although Saul of the Arlet family seemed a little better, he still does not convince me! The latter may seem like he wanted to help out before, but... I''m pretty sure he''s just taking the opportunity to end up having a favorable impression of the girls by "saving" them from that gorilla! The time when this guy appeared was too perfect!! If I were in his place, I would have done the same¡­ so I was almost 100% sure that the boy''s target was also the girls around me! Only his procedure to get them was different! Because of this, if I had to ally myself with someone else, then there was only one option left and that was none other than Yulz''s family. She seems the most sensible of these 3 people¡­ and that she is a beautiful onesan only adds merit to this! [Fufufu¡­ and that merit I think occupies at least 90% of your reason for being more biased towards the Mess family, right?] W-Well¡­ probably not that much¡­ maybe only 50%! [¡­] ...O-Okay, 80%! 20% is still due to a head on my shoulders consideration! I''m sure of that!! ¡­probably. In the end, Yulz-onesan takes a seat between the girls as she seems to have gotten along with some of them. Although, I think it was more like she felt more comfortable around these girls. As if they had found members of the same species and therefore could join the group quickly. Yes... it seems that beauties are a totally different species... [Oh ~ So you are the predator of this new species, Alexander? Fufufu~] ¡­undoubtedly! I will try to become their main predator!! Joking aside, the inner disciple tournament starts and we all begin to see the effort of these people. ¡­This is not much different than the previous fights. Perhaps the only change is that most of these people are between the 7th to 9th limit of the first soul level. Maybe because of that, being a bit tougher than the people who fought earlier, their wounds don''t seem as heavy as before. Furthermore, this must also be due to their fighting skills being a bit higher. Even so, still the main factor in deciding the victors is the physical strength of the individual. It seems that, for example, someone in the 8th limit beats another in the 9th is very rare... or at least I have not seen this happen until now. Also... perhaps to see what happened previously with the external disciples, many end up giving up quickly if they see that the difference in strength with their opponent is big. Or could it be because this group has the most to lose if it gets hurt badly? Or maybe they just aren''t as desperate as the outer disciples. Either way, thanks to all this, and that the number of internal disciples was less, the fights this time are determined more quickly and the tournament progresses with more speed. Much faster than before, the 10 lucky disciples who would rise to core disciples are determined. Of course, all of these people are on the 9th limit. Also, strangely... "Those who won seem to be quite young ..." Yes, as Saeko says, these 10 people are between the ages of 18 to 25¡­ which was a bit strange. There are several inner disciples in the 9th limit who exceed those ages... and I think that since they surely have more experience, many of those should be a little stronger than the ones who won! "...the truth is that there are probably many disciples older than them who were able to win, but ... they surely retired to allow those others to win." "E-Eh? Why would they do that? They are missing a great opportunity doing that, right? " I agreed with what Rei asked at Turla''s explanation. In the previous fights, we saw how the disciples almost killed each other trying to win¡­ and here people were doing the opposite! Not surprisingly, many girls find this strange too. But... I think I understand a little why. ¡°Well¡­ while those people might have been able to win the tournament, they could only continue as disciples for a few years. Surely it was more advantageous for them to win the favor of some of those people who could last longer as core disciples and had a greater talent, than just being core disciples for a few years. " Cleirsa affirms my thoughts. Certainly winning was not the only way to take advantage of this tournament... "Well, it seems like this is the time when all of you show off your skills, let''s go." "Hahaha boy, don''t let us down!" As Grandpa Delna says, since the part of the tournament for the sect''s inner disciples ended, now it was the turn for the core disciples to fight. So, after the words of these elders, we all started walking towards the arena together with Yulz who follows our group. "Oh~ Are you going to participate too, little one?" "No, I came to win this tournament not just to participate, Yulz onesan~!" "Fufufu, is that so? So¡­ if you win, how about this onesan reward you too~? " "R-Really ?! W-What kind of reward?!! " ¡°Let''s see~¡­ you didn''t want me to play with you? If you win, then this onesan would play with you for as long as you want~" "... g-glup" As we walked towards the ring, Yulz-onesan who stands next to me starts talking. As she makes such a proposal to me, a-again she begins to play with her skirt as if wanting to show more those perfect legs¡­ I can only swallow the saliva that quickly accumulates in my mouth when seeing such a scene! My imagination starts working at 200% thanks to my [Parallel Thinking] ability!! I-I know she''s joking with me, but¡­ anyway, I already had the goal of winning this tournament to get the technique I want, so¡­ this only motivates me even more to get first place! Also¡­ with this, I now have a legitimate reason to spend time with Yulz! I don''t mind being a little kid that was persistent and throwing a tantrum to make onesan keep her word!!n "Alexander-kun, didn''t you mention earlier that you wanted to meet the [Thousand cauldrons] sect''s people?" It seems that now you will be able to fulfill your wish¡­ those people are from that sect." Wiping the saliva that was starting to come out of my mouth since at some point I had forgotten to swallow it, I look in the same direction as Grandpa Delna. There were several old men in robes and long beards. On their clothes, the symbol of the sect could be clearly seen. ¡­I don''t see any cute girls in that group, so old woman Lena''s granddaughter shouldn''t be with them. Well, in her words, her granddaughter was the goose that laid the golden eggs for them, therefore they shouldn''t expose her so easily. That''s a bit unfortunate. Well¡­ I don''t know exactly the level of strength of that sect either. I should first find out that to make a move. "Why don''t we go with them, Grandpa Delna?" "¡­is fine" With that goal in mind, I make a request to him. So after thinking about it for a bit, he nods his head and gives the go-ahead for this. We immediately changed our course a bit and headed towards those people. "Oh~ Isn''t that the former King Delna? It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other " "Hello to all of you, I hope you have been well" ¡°Hahaha, well, we have been very good, thank you for your good wishes, Elder Delna. In the same way, I also wish you were well. Oh~ From what I can see, your granddaughter has also become a very beautiful princess. You are a very lucky Grandpa for having such a granddaughter. " "Yes, thanks¡­" We standing a few steps behind for the elders to give their greetings between them, they begin to have quite a friendly conversation¡­ I really couldn''t imagine that these people would kidnap a cute girl with the naked eye. They seem like caring old men who wouldn''t hurt anyone. ¡­But that''s just a hoax. Seeing their auras with my eyes, I know without a doubt these grandparents weren''t cute at all! Finally, Grandpa Delna mentions why we come here. "The truth is that my granddaughter''s fianc¨¦ was a bit interested in alchemy, and since there is no one better in this area than their sect in this, he wanted to chat a bit with you." ¡°Oh~ That''s splendid, there are never enough alchemists in this world. I wouldn''t mind giving the young friend some advice~" "..." ¡­Fuck, if Lena heard those words, she would probably spit blood! Or she might even have a heart attack!! If these people thought that way, then they wouldn''t have attacked the old woman''s organization!! I just curse them in my mind for cheeky and, on the surface, I put a smile on my face when the elderly Delna points at me and the person speaking to him rolls their eyes on me. For now was not the time to antagonize them... I take a few steps forward to try to talk to them and see if I can get some valuable information out of these people. Unfortunately, things never turn out as expected ... ¡°Sh-Shit¡­ it sucks! You old folks, don''t you know the meaning of the word bath? !! " Chapter 452 7 Mountains Sect Tournament 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Sh-Shit¡­ it sucks! You old folks, don''t you know the meaning of the word bath?!! " ¡­When I take several steps forward to speak to these sect [Thousand cauldrons] elders, suddenly a terrible smell hits me directly in my nose! It was so intense that my words come out before I can even think about what I was saying or about the situation!! Thanks to this, everyone in the place seems to freeze as my words echo in the zone... well, not exactly. I quickly backtrack twice as far as I had advanced forward before while holding my nose to get away from the fearsome smell! Fuck! Look, I''ve smelled pretty bad things, like¡­ rotten zombies in the [Higschool of the dead] world, drunkards who seemed to have not bathed in months in [Black lagoon], and muscular and sweaty men from training in [Kenichi''s world ], but¡­ until now even that hadn''t affected me as much as it does now!! ¡­Well, that''s right, in the case of [Kenichi''s] world, it was more of a mental blow than something affecting my nose. "Sh-Shit... I-I think I''m going to throw up... W-Whee~ ... h-they smell so-hmm~" "I-I''m sorry, elders, he-he felt a little bad from a little before!" As I keep backing away and enduring nausea, my head hits something quite soft and a hand stops me from complaining more. When I turn up, I find Turla''s face that looked quite pale now¡­ at first I thought that she was also affected by that smell, but she was looking fearfully at those old men. "K-Kyaa~! W-What are you doing, Alexander?! " "Haaa... this is much better~!" ...wanting to get rid of that bad smell, I turn around and hug Turla like a koala while I put my face in her two mountains. The smell that she emanated helped me to compose myself quickly¡­ the girls undoubtedly had a very pleasant smell in them !! She struggles to free herself from me, but¡­ I didn''t want to have to smell the scent that those old men emanated again! And that''s why I hold on to her tightly! I wouldn''t let her go even if she gets a little mad at me for this!! ¡­In doing so, apart from her pleasant aroma, my face is also caressed by the sweet softness of her breasts. This combined almost makes me forget that bitter experience entirely. ¡°I-I''m sorry, elders¡­ I hope you are not offended. He is still quite young and inexperienced, please forgive him. " "T-It''s true... A-Alexander, why don''t you come to apologize?" ¡°K-Kyaa ~ D-Damn Alexander¡­ d-don''t rub your head there! e-everyone is watching us now... " "" ... "" You must be joking, no matter how much the old Delna and Turlok ask me to approach there to apologize, I am not going to do it! I shake my head hard in denial between Turla''s breasts!! ¡­On the other hand, I must say that those two old men are quite amazing¡­ they have been smelling that aroma for a while without complaining. Although¡­ I can see that from the beginning they started talking to each other, those two haven''t stopped frowning! At first, I thought that no one would approach this group of sect elders from [Thousand cauldrons] so as not to try to annoy them and may be out of respect and fear of offending these alchemists too, but... now I know that probably no one wants to do it and endure that terrible smell if they don''t have anything to talk to them about! ...well, I think it is also partly because of that. Nobody wants to offend an alchemist who can help him to increase his strength or to treat wounds, but... I am sure that 90 by the way is to avoid that smell and 10% for the other reasons!! ¡°Fufufu¡­ elders, please don''t take the words of a minor seriously. As great alchemists in this Area, you all surely wouldn''t pay attention to these little things, right?~ " ¡°O-Oh ~ I didn''t expect Miss Yulz to be here too¡­ it''s good that you''re okay. At the same time, it is a pity that the young master was not here... surely he would be very happy to see you. Yes, it is as you say, there is no reason to take the words of a minor seriously. That''s just because of how inexperienced the little¡­ friend is. Elder Delna mentioned that you were interested in the path of alchemy, right? Let me give you your first lesson¡­ due to the mixing process in alchemy, good alchemists have a strong herbal smell permeated in their bodies. You should remember that... or you can end up offending someone unintentionally" "..." This old man must be kidding! Certainly there is some truth in his words, when you approach the old woman Lena, an aroma of herbs comes from her, but¡­ the scent difference it is like comparing the aroma of a forest that is refreshing with the stench of a fucking swamp! Obviously the aroma coming from Lena is from a forest while these geezers smell worse than a swamp!! Besides, who is that old man kidding? The ranks in alchemy in their group do not exceed [G]! Lena had a [F] rank the last time I saw her, perhaps now it is even higher than that since she has been helping with pills to the girls in the mansion and also the girls of the organization [Alexander-sama''s servants], so it''s clear that their stinky scent has nothing to do with being a "great" Alchemists! ¡­No, that''s not entirely true. If I remember correctly, Lena had mentioned to me that getting the mixing process wrong and constantly failing to create pills causes the medicinal essence of the herbs to stick to the alchemist''s body. So the bad smell of these old men was rather due to being quite bad at alchemy! Quite the opposite of what this old man claims!! I wonder how many mixing processes have had to fail to get that terrible smell? Without a doubt, these old men also do not know the meaning of the word "waste"!! On the other hand... Yulz-onesan, if you consider the smell of these old a "little thing, then why do you talk to them from so far away?! It''s obvious that she doesn''t want to get close to these old men either. Well... it was not only her who did this, all the girls seeing my previous reaction stopped their steps from getting closer to these old men! In fact, they took several steps back!! ¡°W-Well, thanks for the advice, old man¡­ surely he will keep it in his heart. We are retiring now and do not bother you all anymore." "It''s fine. Miss Yulz, I''d like to invite you to the sect. I am sure our young master would greatly appreciate your visit. " ¡°¡­Fufufu, I would love to. I''ll try to find time to do it¡­ I haven''t seen Helen for a long time. " ¡°That¡­ well, I''m sure she would like to see you too, Miss Yulz. Although... she is someone very dedicated to alchemy and rarely likes to meet other people, so I hope you will excuse us if that happens. Either way, surely the young master will be more than happy to entertain you if Helen can''t do it. " "¡­I get it" ¡­The discussion between the two of them becomes a bit awkward for both sides. It is clear that the sect is looking to pair Yulz-onesan with that young master that that old man mentions so much. This was a bit strange... Before I had heard that until now all the other organizations were neutral so as not to get involved in the dispute of those three families... trying to make these two a couple would put the [Thousand Cauldrons] sect on the side of the Mess family and offend the other two by breaking the balance that had existed in this Area. ¡­I wonder if they had a problem with the other two families now? Looking at their descendants, that was not impossible. Or maybe something has changed now? ...It is also most likely due to the talent displayed by Yulz-onesan. They already kidnapped and went to war with Lena''s organization for a girl with extraordinary talent, so this possibility is very high too. What is certain is that there should soon be a change in the status quo that has existed until now in this area. Why am I so sure, you ask? By my damn luck! I wanted to solve the problem of my Huldra-chan calmly and proceed after gaining a force with which things could be solved easily and quickly. Now¡­ this wish of mine may not be possible! "Haa ..." "H-Hyaan~ D-Don''t sigh there!" ¡­As I think about all that and withdraw from the [Thousand Cauldrons] sect elders, I can''t help but breathe a sigh within the valley of Turla''s breasts. I don''t know if she gave up trying to push me away or if she started to accept our relationship, now she even wraps her arms behind my waist to support my weight. Yes, until now I still held the same position hugging her like a Koala. It''s good that she now has the strength of someone with a level 2 soul, otherwise, this shouldn''t be that easy for her. After all, I could no longer be considered a little boy like those little harpies in the arms of other girls. While this may be a bit embarrassing¡­ for other people, I don''t care! The advantages of this outweigh the disadvantages!! ¡­Well, it still shouldn''t be the image of a girl carrying an adult, this is in a gray area. It should just be a little weird. "A-Auch..." "Y-You... how long are you going to be hugging Turla-san?! What you are doing is uncomfortable for her! " Unfortunately, it seems that I could not continue enjoying the sweet smell of Turla''s body and the softness of her breasts. Rei starts pulling on my ear and I can only get down to walk on my own two feet. This girl¡­ isn''t she getting a little violent lately? "Hmp~!" When I look at her with a bit of resentment for spoiling my pleasant moment with Turla and for the pain in my ear too, she huffs and looks away as if to say that she did nothing wrong... [Pam!!] "K-Kyaa ~! Y-You¡­ d-did you have just spank me?!! " "Yes. ¡­You know, I don''t like being punished when I haven''t done anything wrong~" "... I-It''s obvious that you were bothering Turla-san!" [Pam!!] "H-Hyaan~! Y-You¡­ you-you did it again!! " ¡°Turla wasn''t complaining about I doing something bad to her, was she? Don''t make excuses " "" ... "" It was probably better to let it go, but¡­ I really wouldn''t want things to continue like this with her! If I didn''t do something, it is certain that this would happen again! Besides¡­ I had decided that it was time to impose myself on the girls a bit! Things could not continue this way!! I feel a little sorry for Rei... and also quite scared for the reaction of all the girls, but... it was time to grit my teeth and let what has to occur happen!! Many girls seemed surprised by this, but¡­ no one intervenes and they just watched from the aside. That was pretty good on its own. Also, when Rei sets her eyes on Turla for support and for her to say something, her only reaction is to look away while her face is flushed. "H-Hmp~ F-Fine... t-this time I was wrong" In the end, Rei has no choice but to admit that she was wrong. Oh~ Looks like I win this time! ¡­But now I feel a little sorry for her. Should I help her to rub her bulging buttocks to ease the burning a bit? No¡­ it probably shouldn''t tempt my luck more than this. Also, although the sound was loud enough to draw attention to the surroundings, this was more because Rei''s butt was quite fleshy¡­ I didn''t really spank her that hard. "Fufufu, aren''t you brave enough, little one~?" While still enjoying the nice chewy sensation in my hand that was transmitted from Rei''s buttocks, Yulz-onesan walks up to me and whispers with a mischievous smile. ¡­Remembering those beautiful legs, I''m sure these must end in a splendid butt too! Maybe even on the same level as Revy... "What''s up, little one? Do you also want to spank the butt of this onesan?~" ¡°Yes¡­ I-I mean, Yulz-onesan, can''t you call me Alexander? Alex is fine too. Do you know? Every time a beautiful girl calls a man "little" it is a blow to her poor heart... " "Fufufu, is that so?~ But I like to call you little one~ " "..." It seems like she just wants to make fun of me¡­ I can just change the subject and drop that for now. There will be a right time to show her that I am not "little" at all. Let''s wait for this tournament to end for that. "By the way, who was Helen you spoke of earlier, Yulz-onesan?" "Oh, she is..." Chapter 453 7 Mountains Sect Tournament 5 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "By the way, who was Helen you spoke of earlier, Yulz-onesan?" ¡°Oh, she''s¡­ my friend. She is the best disciple of the entire sect [Thousand cauldrons]~ No¡­ I should say that she is the best alchemist in this entire area. Those stinky old men can''t even compare to her. It is a pity that¡­" I was interested in the name that came up during the conversation of Yulz-onesan and those old men. Things got a little awkward when that name was mentioned. Therefore, I had an idea of why and who she was. "...What is a pity?" Yulz-onesan''s words only confirm my suspicions... sadly she stops her words. So I could only goad her on to continue, but... "It''s no big deal. Fufufu¡­ by the way, besides having great talent in alchemy, that girl is also a great beauty, you know?~" "Oh~ Just like Yulz-onesan?~" ¡°Fufufu, maybe even more so. She also has a quite kind and calm temperament~ Isn''t that the dream of all men? Surely you would fall in love with her the moment you see Helen~ " ¡°If so, it really makes me want to see her... unfortunately, it seems that it is not easy to meet her. Besides, she must have several pursuers, right? " ¡°Well... you''re not wrong about that. Even that stupid young Sect Master is one of her pursuers. Hmp~ Just another toad that wants to eat a swan!" "...Is that so? They are not family? How can he chase her? " ¡°¡­No, they are not family. She belonged to another family... unfortunately some things happened " In the end, I manage to get a little more information from Yulz. Now I was sure she was Lena''s granddaughter! It''s good to know that she''s okay. Although... it seems that the young master of that sect has set his eyes on my pretty Huldra! Well, thanks to her racial trait... and at least that this guy literally doesn''t want to just have a fun night with her and become useless as a man, then he shouldn''t be imposing on her. ¡­If he does, then he can say goodbye to his little friend. On the other hand, it seems like that sect''s desire to pair Yulz-onesan with that guy doesn''t seem to be going very well. When she talks about him, her face shows an expression of disgust¡­ her relationship with that guy must be even worse than with the two young Masters from rival families to hers. This already says a lot! ¡°If I have a chance, I''ll take you to meet her~ Fufufu, But it will depend on you if you can add her to this group of beautiful women~" ¡°Hehehe¡­ well, we can just wait and see what happens~ Also¡­ for now, I''m more interested in seeing if I can make Yulz-onesan become my woman too~" "Oh~? You also want this onesan, hee~? Fufufu, your appetite really seems quite big, little one~ " ¡­ The truth was that Yulz-onesan was a girl who was easy to talk to and to get along with. Also, because she was raised on Gaia just like Turla and Cleirsa, the idea of a man with many women was not strange to her. That is why I dared to be direct with her. From the discussion she had with the girls earlier, she must have realized that all of them had some relationship with me. But despite this, I didn''t see any sign of annoyance or dislike in her at this. She just shows a little curiosity. ...and as they say, curiosity killed the cat. So I was more than willing to take advantage of this interest! "¡­Yulz-onesan, are you also going to say that I am a toad trying to eat a swan?~" ¡°Fufufu¡­ well, certainly calling you a toad wouldn''t be appropriate~ But¡­ it seems like you''re still a little cub. Do you know? Like most women in Gaia, I like men stronger than me~ So do your best little one and maybe I can turn to see you a little~" Her last words she whispers in my ear... this makes a shiver run down my spine! Also¡­ she hits me with those big lumps of meat on her chest! They may actually be the same size as Shisuka''s!! So, due to several of the girls frowning at this, she quickly leaves from my side and returns to chat with them. ¡­Seriously, it looks like I''m suffering from drug withdrawal symptoms! I have to close my eyes and control my breathing to put out the fire that rises in my belly! Putting that aside... she really seems to like to use the word "little" to address me! Or could it be because she notices that I don''t like that very much and that is why she did it? It can be that... While we waited for the Core Disciple tournament to begin, we also met up with key members from other organizations who had come to see the fun. Among them, the ones that interested me the most were two sects that, like the alchemists of before, they were mainly engaged in production work. They were a sect that developed scrolls, and one that created weapons. The interesting thing about the first ones was that many of its members had 4 arms... also, I think that I had visited one of its branches in the Rozz forest before. Another of the surprises of this sect was that their leader, who had come to this place, was a rather young woman and not an old man or old woman... instead of saying that she was a beauty, I would classify her rather as someone with a brave temperament around this woman. But, even though I say this, I just want to say that her temperament stood out more than her appearance. She certainly cannot be classified as an ugly woman! ¡­I wanted to talk to her more, but unfortunately, the tournament would start very soon. Well, while it''s always nice to meet a remarkable woman, this time I wasn''t doing it that much because of that! I was thinking about seeing if I could get them to teach Emilia a little. That would help her a lot. The other people from the other sect who were dedicated to creating weapons were small men with long beards. Probably dwarves. The truth is that I did not see anything remarkable in them apart from this, but... curiously, someone in our group was very interested in these little men. Or should I say rather in the weapons they created! It was Shigure. She even exchanged various dialogues with people from that sect... which was quite surprising in itself. Sometimes I forget that she was the daughter of a blacksmith... and it seems that she was also quite interested in this. After all, she also has the ability of [Blacksmith]. It would not be bad to seek a relationship with them so that Shigure also learned a few things from these dwarves. ¡­Well, making the people of those sects willing to teach someone else their techniques shouldn''t be easy. I should at least be willing to give them something of equal value... so for now this can only be just a thought. So even though Shigure looks at me with those eyes as if asking for help to learn some things from them, I can only ask her to have a little patience. Soon the core disciple tournament begins. And it seems like things for this one were a bit different than before. The sect master, whom I met recently when I had the girls who came with me be accepted in the sect, explains how things would be now. It was something simple. Unlike before, there is no draw to decide who will fight whom. It was something more direct. The person only needed to step into the ring and challenge another disciple to try to take away the rank he possesses. ...this makes me happy. At least I won''t have to have meaningless fights! Also, I will avoid having to fight with the girls who were also interested in participating in order to seek a higher rank! "I''m *** with rank 76 and I want to challenge **** with rank 72!" "I **** with rank 72 accept the challenge!" The challenges between disciples begin an instant after the sect master finishes giving his explanation for those, like me, who did not know how this part of the tournament would take place. Our group watches the fights on the ring. Perhaps because there weren''t many core disciples, this time everyone waits for the winner of the fighting people to be decided for someone else to come up and challenge someone else. These fights are getting pretty serious again. Since most, if not all of these disciples, have quite high positions in the sect and also connections or belong to the families of the 7 main elders, almost none of them have to win the favor of other disciples. For a better life they have no other option than to fight seriously and thus be appreciated even more in the groups to which they belong. In the fights that take place while we watch, many manage to gain the rank of the person they challenged, and others manage to hold on to their position. "Well, let''s get this over with quickly." "" Be careful, Alexander / Alex-san / Alexander-kun / Master / Little one~"" Taking advantage of the fact that the ring was now free, I walk towards it and go up after receiving the encouragement of the girls and the elderly. ¡­The prince from before was looking at me with bloodshot eyes as if telling me to rush to challenge him. He probably can''t do it himself as the main disciple¡­ doing it may perhaps be seen as intimidating someone. Well, my goal remains the same, so I don''t mind being the one who has to challenge this prince. "Who''s that boy?" "...seems to be a new disciple" "Yes, it is someone new who recently joined with all those beauties" "Eh? Seriously?" "D-Damn it... so is he someone close to my goddess?" "But he''s quite cute~" ...this is not strange. Practically, since I came to this sect, I have not gone out much and interacted with the other disciples... it is normal that my face is unknown to most of them. "I am Alexander, my rank is... is..." Shit! Now that I think about it, I don''t know what my rank was! ¡°Well, that doesn''t matter¡­ my rank is probably among the last core disciples of the sect. I want to challenge the prince¡­ the prince¡­ the-the prince¡­ ¡± E-Emmm¡­ what was that guy''s name? "F-Fuck! It can''t be possible that you''ve forgotten my name again, right?!! What do you have inside in your head instead of brain?!!" "H-How rude... of course not. You''re the prince¡­ the siscon prince Ruler, aren''t you? " "I-I''ll kill you motherfucker!!! It''s Velrut!!! Ha... ha... w-whatever, I accept the challenge. Let''s not delay this anymore!" "..." It was close, right? Although the order wasn''t precise, I got four letters of his name, right? ¡°¡­Hey, didn''t that boy just enter the sect? Why is he challenging the main disciple? Also, those two seem to have some hard feelings with each other..." ¡°Oh~ I remember. He and the siscon prince had an altercation earlier! " "Yes, I saw it too ... despite being only in the 9th limit that time, that boy defended himself quite well from the siscon prince" "Also... I think it was that boy who began to spread that nickname from the main disciple." "Yes... there are rumors that it was confirmed that he actually has a physical relationship with his sister... hence the nickname" "Be quiet!! Now is the time to watch the two of them fight, not to discuss rumors or gossip!! " ¡­The face of most of the siscon prince''s group was completely red with fury. Then since they surely couldn''t bear the discussions taking place around the ring, one of the elders tries to stop him. "...your reputation seems to have dropped a lot since last time, right?" Yes, before I saw several disciples who were watching him with respect or longing, but now... now those looks must hurt a bit. Her sister even seems to have fainted on her feet¡­ again. Since it was strange that she wasn''t yelling at me now, when I lay my eyes on her, I see that her eyes were rolling. "B-BASTARD... whose fault do you think is?!!" "Eh? ...Yours, of course. Who else? I didn''t tell you... much less forced you to fuck your sister, right? So this can only be your fault." "Hyyaa!!! I will kill you motherfucker!!! If I don''t kill you, then I swear I''ll change my name to prince-siscon!! " "¡­You''re sure? That''s a pretty big bet, you know? " "Go and die!!" The truth always hurts... without a doubt. Unable to bear this, the siscon prince rushes towards me to attack me with his sword that makes it appear from some dimensional storage object. Chapter 454 7 Mountains Sect Tournament 6 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Yulz) "...could I have been wrong to cheer on that little guy?" "" ... "" Seeing Alexander get into the ring and challenge the main disciple of this sect, I couldn''t help but think like this¡­ when we spoke earlier and he told me that he intended to get first place in this tournament, I don''t take his words too seriously. I thought the little boy was just bragging in front of me, which was pretty cute. Of course I had noticed his strength, and I certainly think he was quite a talented boy, but¡­ seeing how young he was, I was sure Alexander lacked experience. ¡­There are some things that only a person''s talent cannot provide. So watching him challenge the main disciple of this sect, I couldn''t help but worry a bit. Also... his opponent seems to want to skin him alive! Without a doubt those two have a very big enmity!! And that little boy''s words don''t help at all... he''s just adding more charcoal to the flames! Does he want to kill that man by making him angry until he explodes?! If so, then his strategy seems to be paying off! But everything that happens in the ring only makes me worry even more. So, I could only turn to the girls around me to ask for their opinion, if they believed Alexander was in danger, then I will step in to help him. ¡­It''s a bit strange, I just met this little boy and I was quite worried about him now. Well... the truth was that apart from being quite cute, there were quite a few things that made me very curious about him! For example, that he was surrounded by several beautiful women! When I talked to them, it didn''t take me long to realize that he was the core of this group of women! All of them repeatedly during our talk turned their eyes to him unconsciously. While it was already strange that several beautiful women were gathered in one place, that was not the most important thing about this. The most surprising thing was the talent of all these girls! I was sure that if you gave these girls enough time, then all of them would become powers of this Area! No¡­ maybe even this area is not suitable to contain people like them!! ¡­I was pretty sure of my own talents, but¡­ in this group of girls, this could only be considered normal. Although most are still weaker than me, they are also a bit younger. Most have not passed the age of 20. Also¡­ there are two women that my senses tell me that they are very dangerous! If I fought against them, I wasn''t sure of defeating them! No¡­ I think the chance of being defeated is quite high! One was a woman roughly my age¡­ if I remember correctly, her name was Shigure. I feel that she hadn''t reached the 5th limit of a level 2 soul, but¡­ the aura around her was like a sharp sword! ...This is what people know as [Sword Intent]? Probably. The other was also a black-haired woman¡­ I feel an even more dangerous aura from her! If I fight her, I will definitely lose... I''m sure about that. Not even when I''m close to my grandfather, who is the strongest person in our clan, does he make me feel that way! ¡­I thought that I could easily defeat any elder from the mid-level sects in this area¡­ I even had the confidence to fight against the leaders of these organizations! No, even several elders from my clan and from the other two clans are not my opponents! But¡­ upon seeing the elder Kushinada of this sect, that thought was discarded from my head. I even feel that the only ones capable of fighting her on an equal footing were my grandfather and the other two old men from the other clans! Haaa~¡­ it''s really unfortunate how due to the disputes of the three families things have come to this. Seeing how the other sects and organizations are getting stronger, soon perhaps my family and the other two will not be able to suppress the other organizations in that area. Unfortunately, even knowing this, it is impossible to put aside the resentments between my family and the other two. I understand that they would probably rather be destroyed by other organizations than leave behind the problems that have continued for generations. Well... since nothing can be done about this, then it is better to seek allies. And, without a doubt, seeing this group of disciples from the 7 Mountains Sect, I am sure that this sect will rise to new heights in no time. My biggest concern was the [Thousand cauldrons] sect. They have been in the shadows for a long time, but...ever since they eliminated the Family that Helen belonged to, and due to their subsequent movements, I have had a bad feeling about them. ¡­Their influence in this area has only increased in recent years. Furthermore, because the three families are also dependent on the various pills they make, it was impossible for one family to suppress this sect and make them favor the other two families! So, thanks to all this, it can now be said that the [Thousand cauldrons] sect was the 4th power in this area that it had recently raised! The worst thing was that their ambition probably wouldn''t stop with this!! So it was better to look for strong allies! And the surprise that the sect [7 Mountains] gave me was quite nice! They are now a force to consider...or they probably will be very soon. If things in this area get out of hand and problems arise... having them as allies is a very good option. While another force rising up may create even more chaos in the situation right now, at least my impression of this sect is much better than the [Thousand cauldrons] sect! I am sure that if the influence of the latter continues to increase things for me will not be very good! All of that is because of that damn toad!! Just thinking about that guy''s gaze makes my body shake! It is nothing compared to the look of little Alexander who also has slightly perverted eyes! At least I don''t feel that unpleasant sensation like a vermin licking my body! ¡­It''s good that this guy didn''t come. Otherwise, if he were to set his eyes on this group of beauties, a lot of trouble would probably have arisen. I don''t want these beautiful sisters to suffer a loss because of that toad! ¡°Fufufu, you don''t need to worry, Yulz-san. For now, things are not looking bad for Alex-san." "Yes... it seems that master is still not fighting seriously." "...is that so?" The words of the girls named Saeko and Mary bring me out of my thoughts. They answer my previous question with fairly calm faces without looking worried about Alexander... I thought I had rushed and make hasty conclusions from the relationship between him and them, but after giving them another look, I can say that it is not that they do not care about Alexander, but they had quite a bit of confidence in him. "U-n... it seems like he wants to practice his weapon skills a bit." Observing the battle that had started between those two intensely again, it seems that what Shigure says is true. Both of them were clashing their swords repeatedly producing sparks from the impact. The surprising thing about this was that Alexander did not seem at a disadvantage! ...if my eyes did not deceive me, then Alexander''s strength should be between the 2nd and 3rd limit of the second soul level. Compared to him, that siscon-prince had a strength close to the 4th limit. That the little guy wasn''t was at a disadvantage on ability was quite surprising¡­ I think even the little one had better abilities than that guy! Speaking of which... ¡°¡­ Why do they call that guy ¡°siscon-prince¡±? What does that mean?" "T-That..." "W-Well..." ¡°Fufufu¡­ is a widely used term where most of us are from. The Master calls him that because that person had a forbidden relationship with his sister who is there~ " "E-Eh? I-Is that so? ...it seems that what people say is true. The son of a tiger has to be born striped... " When I ask this, the young girls Miu and Renka don''t know how to respond to my words. No, most of them looked uncomfortable about this¡­ in the end, it''s Mary who ends up explaining to me. "Well... at least I must say that this boy is not as bad as his father, my brother-disciple." "..." Yes, Elder Delna''s brother disciple is quite famous in this area¡­ and not for exactly good reasons! Most people know about the messy family situation of that person!! ¡°B-By the way¡­ you should be careful with Alexander. Although that boy seems quite cute and harmless¡­ he is a wolf dressed in sheep''s clothing! If you''re not careful, then that brat will end up putting his fangs on you before you know it! " "E-Eh? Is that so? " "" ... "" ¡­I thought that this girl, Rei, was trying to get me away from Alexander because of her jealousy, but¡­ when I look at the other girls, they all look away with flushed faces as if they remembered some losses they had suffered from underestimating the boy!! "Fufufu~... thank you, I''ll keep that in mind." "H-Hmp~ Don''t say I didn''t warn you" Well, I think the reason Rei says that is still due to her jealousy. It seems that she is a girl who does not like to share the person she likes with other women... Although, I think it was a bit late for that, right? There are already enough girls here and, in addition, the names of other girls more than those who are here currently, constantly appear in the discussions between them! Unfortunately for her, her words only make me more curious about Alexander. I can certainly tell that this little boy is not as innocent as he seems¡­ but talking to him only makes me want to tease that little one more~. ¡­It may be like the thrill of provoking a strong monster but still maintaining the luxury of being able to avoid its attacks easily. What will happen first? Will he end up giving up in frustration at not being able to catch me, or... will he end up nailing his fangs on me as Rei said? Fufufu, if the latter happens¡­ then I can only blame myself for provoking the beast, right? "Oh~, it looks like the master won, roock~! That guy can barely hold himself! Master, kill that guy, roock~!! " Says the girl with a slim body... she stands out a bit from all these girls as she is the least developed... or rather, the girl with less prominent curves. Either way, she is still quite beautiful. So Vrana, if I''m not mistaken in her name, it''s not like she seemed out of place being here either. Vrana, stopping fighting and arguing with the other girls who were holding the three little harpies, and begins to cheer on Alexander. As she mentions, that siscon-prince''s situation¡­ that word is quite catchy, that person''s situation looked pretty bad. Alexander was still calm and not even his breath seemed messy... in stark contrast, that prince was panting with his wobbly feet and various cuts on his body... although they weren''t deadly or that deep, from how the fight developed, I think that it was only because Alexander was not ruthless to him. This was undoubted quite an unexpected result¡­ it seems silly that I had worried a little earlier. Also, I wasn''t the only one surprised by this! Probably no one expected things to turn out this way! Or at least that there was such a big difference between both of them! "I knew the boy would win, but... I didn''t expect him to beat that siscon-prince so easily" "Umu, it seems we underestimate Alexander-kun still..." "Grandpa, I think even you would have a hard time fighting Alexander now... you may not even be able to defeat him if you fight totally seriously." ¡°¡­It''s true, grandpa. I think the only person here capable of defeating Alexander-sama is Shigure-sama and Kushinada-sama. " No, that''s not true. For the girls of Alexander and the grandparents of Princess Cleirsa and Turla who speak with them, they all expected this. On the other hand, it seems that I too underestimate that little one quite a bit... Chapter 455 7 Mountains Sect Tournament 7 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alexander) "Ha... Ha... Damn it! T-This can''t be!! " "...Siscon-Ruler... Why you don''t stop now? It''s obvious that you can''t beat me" ¡°¡­F-Fuck? Who is Siscon-Ruler ?! Stop giving me weird and nonsensical nicknames!! " "..." No, well¡­ it makes a lot of sense since you fucked your sister, you know? I have nothing against the preferences of this prince... well, to be honest... yes, it still seems strange to me, but to each his own, right? I have enough problems to have to worry too about the situations from other people like this. But, although I will not reject this pair of brothers... well, at least I think I accept it much better than other people. In any case, I will not go on to say that white is black, and black is white. Things as they are. Like I accept that I am a pervert when someone tells me this, if the prince is a siscon, then he is a siscon and that fact cannot change! [I don''t know whether to praise you for fully accepting you as you are or... worry about that. Fufufu at least I think we should rejoice because you probably don''t generate an inner demon or something like that by being in denial.] "..." ...sadly I can only keep that thought to myself. In his current condition, if he hears me say that, he will probably die of a fit caused by anger. Returning to the current situation, what can I say? There were no surprises in this fight. Well, since the last time I fought him when his soul level was higher than mine, I didn''t feel like I would lose to him. So now that our strength is more balanced, this result is not surprising at all. In fact, I even held back a bit and decided to practice using the two-sword style¡­ he was a fitting opponent for this. [What''s up, Alexander? Isn''t it okay to kill this guy? You didn''t want to kill him before?] Well, Aurora¡­ after considering it for a while, I think the guy hasn''t done something bad to me that I have to kill him. Even now I feel a little sorry for him... you know? "Come on, man, give it up. I don''t want to leave your sister a widow at such a young age¡­ hell, it''s really weird to say something like that, isn''t it?" ¡°¡­N-No¡­ I can''t forgive you, you have ruined all my plans! No... you have completely ruined my life!! " "..." Well... this guy holds a great resentment to me as if I had killed his father... no, probably if I rather had done that, he would be very happy. During our fight, the prince-siscon had not stopped saying how I had ruined his plans... that he tried to make Cleirsa his wife was simply because it would help him to deal with his own father. ¡­that''s why I said that we didn''t have a great enmity between us. It''s not like I have taken away the love of his life or he''s infatuated with Cleirsa. He probably didn''t care for her. While it''s a bit annoying how this guy wanted to use Cleirsa for his own benefit, it''s not like he hurt her because of it either. Things stopped before they got more complicated. ¡°¡­You don''t have to go so far as to say I ruined your life, right? There are surely many other princesses that you can chase to carry out your plan. It''s not like I''m going to stop you every time you do it¡­ probably. " ¡°¡­N-no, this has nothing to do with it anymore! It''s been a long time since I forgot about Cleirsa''s issue!" "Eh? So what is your persistence in sticking with this if you don''t even care about that matter anymore? " I am not a saint and I do not intend to save all women who are in trouble¡­ this time it can be said that it happened that I met Cleirsa before. Also, even if I wanted to, unfortunately I know is impossible to help all the women in the world. ...well, if I see in front of me a woman suffering an injustice, it may be inevitable to remain with my arms crossed if I can do something to help. But that does not mean that the prince-siscon cannot fulfill his main objective... surely in all Gaia there will be a princess willing to accept a commitment with him. After all, not everything in the world is governed by things like love. I''m sure some women put their ambitions before anything... and if they align with the prince''s, then there should be no problem! Unexpectedly it seems that this was no longer the problem... damn it! What else is there between him and me? I don''t remember¡­ I didn''t mess with his sister, did I? I think I would remember if I had¡­ Sh-Shit, was I so sexually frustrated that I sleepwalked and attack a woman without realizing it? T-That would be quite worrying... ...because of how she looks at me with a lot of resentment, she really seems like a woman with whom you spend a night and you will not contact her again! "Y-You ... y-you ruined my life... my life as a man... you took away the most precious thing for a man!" "E-Eh? ...w-what do you mean? " H-His words that are barely audible to me since he seemed to be afraid that others would hear it scare me a lot! These seemed to confirm my assumptions!! I-If that really happened, then it was reasonable for him to see me as his mortal enemy! No wonder that''s why he''s trying so hard to stand up even though he''s reached his limit a while ago... "Damn it! You don''t remember that either?! Well... maybe it was also due to an accident during our fight. Still, that doesn''t change the fact that it was probably your fault¡­ it was your fault that I can''t respond like a man to a woman now! " "C-Can''t you respond like a man to a woman? ¡­Well, who are you kidding? Everyone here knows that you are talking about your sister... there is no need to hide it anymore. ...So you should say that you can no longer respond as a man to your sister." "T-That doesn''t matter!!" ¡°Y-Yes, you''re right. But I see... so that happened in our fight before¡­ Wooh~ At least it wasn''t the worst thing I had thought before, that''s good~ I can rest easy now! I had been scared thinking that things were pretty bad, you know?~" "D-Damn bastard¡­ a-are you making fun of me?! Do you think my problem is not bad enough?!!" "E-Eh? O-Oh, right. T-That''s pretty fucked up, isn''t it? ...For you, I mean." "..." ¡­When I try to remember our previous fight more closely, it seems that something like this happened¡­ also, now that I thought about it, it seems that I did it on purpose and it was not an accident like he thinks! Sh-Shit¡­ w-wasn''t I a little too cruel to him? Was there a need to go this far? I must have been quite mad about something to do that, but¡­ thinking about it again, I-I think I was too cruel, right?! Now that I have not been able to have the comfort of a woman for a few weeks it has certainly been bad enough... to think of lasting for months like that was terrifying! Now I understood the pain of this prince-siscon¡­ besides, at least I knew that I could do it correctly. My problem still wasn''t as bad as his! ¡­At that moment I must have been possessed by a demon. "Well... what if I told you that I can help you solve that problem?" "E-Eh? ...C-Can you really help me? I''ve tried many things so far and they didn''t work... " This time it was the siscon-prince''s turn to be surprised. For the first time his look of hatred when he saw me changed and now I could see a great hope within his eyes¡­ yes, I can understand this. If after your "little brother" is in a coma for a long time someone tells you that they can wake him up, that is surely the kind of look with which you would observe him! ¡­You would certainly see him as like the authentic messiah! Even if he himself is responsible for putting your "little brother" in a coma before. That just didn''t matter anymore compared to making him come back to himself! "I''m pretty sure I can do it, you don''t have to worry" "I-Is that so? C-Can you really do it? " "Trust me!" ¡°¡­g-good. So what is the treatment? " I wasn''t just bragging, after he told me about his problem, I could quickly see that in his pelvic area there was energy, probably mine, trapped in that place. If I release that energy, then his "little brother" should be back to normal. "Well, there are two ways... the soft way and... the hard way." "W-Well... I think I''ll choose the first option..." "..." As if his instincts are warning him of this, he quickly speaks up asking for me to use the first option to treat him. For this one, I would have to use my hands to slowly make circulate the trapped energy in his body and release it¡­ since it is my own energy, it shouldn''t be difficult. In less than 10 minutes I should be able to do it. Regrettably¡­ "I''m sorry, but¡­ I can only use the second form on you." "..." You must be joking, even though I felt sorry for the guy, I wasn''t willing to be in close contact with another man''s penis under any circumstance!! So I could only cure him by the other option. ¡­Now he was looking at me like he was wondering why the hell I gave him two options if I could only use one... that was reasonable, but I would not like to lie to him as responsible for all this. Although¡­ he is right and perhaps it would have been better for him not to know that there was another option. [Come on~ You probably wanted to make him suffer a little more, right Alexander? Fufufu ~] Well... that someone is constantly telling you that would kill you is not very pleasant either. "H-How is the treatment... do I need to do something?" "You better not know that~ You just have to relax your body" "..." He seemed indecisive, but in the end, his desire to heal was probably greater than the mistrust or suspicion on me... I must say that his instincts were quite good. Well, if not, this fight would have ended in a matter of seconds. Before the eyes of the spectators who had been silent probably thinking that our entire previous discussion between us was something like the last words before making each other''s final move, the siscon-prince''s body relaxes as if confirming that. At that moment I keep my swords in my interdimensional space and take my characteristic Chinese Kenpo style fighting stance. ¡­Without a doubt the movements of both would seem that we were preparing to end this duel with our best movements, but things couldn''t be further from that. The truth was this fight had been over for a while. "K-Kuaah!!" Without giving the prince time to react, in an instant, I approach him. Then in the next moment with a strong knee in his pelvic area, by inertia, his body takes the form of a 90-degree angle. "Agh!!" The attack does not stop there... taking a step back, a kick in the same place that before makes the prince''s body rise a meter above my head... "G-Ghaa... Kuh!... Nuaa!..." ...then, without dropping him to the floor of the ring, I continue with a hail of kicks in the same way as before. No, I wasn''t torturing him if you are wondering¡­ not quite. I was keeping my word! With each kick I hit where the energy in his body was stuck, I injected a little more to make this one flow. Since it would be dangerous to inject a large amount of energy and do it in one go, it could only be this way. There is nothing I could do about this! ¡­Well, surely there were other ways, but¡­ this was the best I could think of right now! All the spectators in the place watch the scene with their mouths open¡­ even some men were trembling at the sight of all this! They looked in horror at the image in front of them!! I wanted to say that things weren''t as bad as they looked, but ... they say a picture is worth a thousand words! No one would probably believe me that this was a treatment for the siscon-prince problem. I could only keep quiet. But He and I sure know the truth, so everything is fine! ...probably. "K-Kuh! D-Damn bast-... nun~ " ¡­Sh-Shit! Why did he look to me like had betrayed him after placing his hopes on me?! The energy stuck in his body was now gone! There should be no problem with his little brother now!! Why those last words before fainting? Now I look like a totally ruthless man!! Chapter 456 7 Mountains Sect Tournament 8 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°¡­The winner of this duel is Alexander. And for now, he is the main disciple of the [7 mountains] sect. If there is anyone willing to fight him to take his position, then please step into the arena. " "..." After an awkward silence, the sect master finally spoke in acknowledgment of my victory. At least it seems that he is biased and does not seem bothered by this... the only ones who look at me as if I were their enemy are the group that supported the siscon-prince. But that is not a surprise. I was expecting something like this¡­ besides, when the prince wakes up, this should be solved¡­ maybe. Siscon-Ruler''s gaze before fainting was quite intense...no, when he sees his "little brother" revived, he will surely forget any resentment between us! I practically gave him a second life! This is without a doubt a reason that would easily move any man! [Fufufu¡­ that''s assuming he forgot that you were the one who killed his "little brother" in the first place] "Brother!!" As if she couldn''t bear to wait any longer, the siscon-prince''s sister comes up to him with a rather worried face. Right away, after checking that he''s still breathing, she gives me a rather resentful look. "You... how can you be so ruthless to do that to my brother!!" "..." ¡­Well, in the first place, the guy had been seriously trying to kill me during our fight. Also, although it could have been a bit harsh a treatment... well, quite harsh, the result is the important thing, right? He will wake up without any problem... maybe a little sore, but he will wake up recovered from his problem! I help him instead of hurting him!! [Fufufu~ Say that again with your heart in your hand, Alexander. Will you really could stay calm while you say those words?] "..." That''s why I don''t like helping other men¡­ in the end, nobody appreciates my good deeds! ¡­Well, I can only adopt the mindset of a philanthropist helping others without expecting anything in return. It doesn''t matter that the prince''s sister doesn''t thank me for this even though she will surely be the biggest beneficiary of my actions. I''m really a good man... right? [¡­] Besides, this girl won''t accept any of my excuses¡­ no, none of my reasons for doing this. I can only bear the sharp gaze of this princess. Haaa~... Honestly, one of the main reasons I didn''t want to kill the prince was her. I am not afraid of the hatred or resentment of a man... what scares me is a woman with those emotions towards me! After all, they say that one of the worst things in life is a woman''s resentment! ¡­That might make the feet of the bravest man tremble, you know? ¡°¡­W-We will remember this, you damn brat! I swear you will pay for this!! Come on, help me take my brother so he can be treated!! " "Y-Yes, princess!" "..." Having a deja vu of what happened yesterday, his group leaves the arena. T-That woman''s gaze actually seemed terrifying! In her eyes you could see that she would be willing to do anything to fulfill her last words before leaving here!! ¡­Th-this confirms my previous thoughts! It was not good to earn a woman''s resentment!! N-Now I really hope that when the siscon-prince wakes up this will be solved. "... there is no one who wants to challenge Alexander" With that group retiring, it seems that the tournament can continue without any problem. The Sect Master repeats his previous words again. Interestingly¡­ when I look at the faces of other core disciples in the place, they avoid my gaze and dare not meet my face. "" ... "" ¡­Even though I feel perfectly fine, I thought that many would think I was tired and would take the opportunity to challenge me now, but that doesn''t happen. That led me to have the idea that these people had their pride and maybe they would not accept a victory like that, but then... I began to listen to the murmurs around me. "Sh-Shit, that boy is so ruthless..." "Y-Yes..." "Well, they say that children can be quite vicious..." "... the siscon-prince''s" tool " must have been shattered now... I feel sorry for him" "T-Totally... probably not even he himself would recognize what was left of his important part..." ¡°¡­T-That was surely disintegrated. Although his preferences were a bit strange, I think there was no need to go so far as to do that against him... " "...n-no, maybe that red-haired boy still doesn''t know what that part of a man is used for... t-that''s why he could be so ruthless repeatedly attacking the " root of a man" " Right, if you look at it from the angle of all of them, then¡­ it must have looked like I repeatedly kicked the siscon-prince''s ¡°little brother¡±! No wonder the men here looked at me in terror!! Some, perhaps by the instinct of preservation, covered their crotches with their hands while seeing me!! "..." When I laid my eyes on any of them, they would take several steps back while making sounds like "Hii" or shaking their heads loudly to say that they didn''t want to fight me. This is kind of sad¡­ well, I don''t give a damn what other men think of me, but now even the female disciples of the sect were watching me apprehensively! Also, the truth was that I expected other people to challenge me... I thought they would be good opponents to practice with my swords like the prince... now that does not seem possible. ¡°¡­If there is no one else to challenge Alexander, then he becomes the new main disciple of the sect. Now others can pass to test their skills. " As I no longer had anything to do here, I go back to place with the girls... with the other disciples opening a path for me as if I was Moses opening the red sea... seriously, those eyes and actions hurt my poor heart a little, you know?! ""Welcome!"" "" Congratulations on achieving your goal "" It''s good that these girls treated me the same as before¡­ if they also did something similar to the others, the blow would be very big for me! Their smiles improve my mood quite a bit. "Fuu~ It''s good that the duel ended without someone dying." "...tell that to the "little brother" from that guy." Miu-chan seemed to have released a weight on her shoulders. Well, she was the main reason why I didn''t want to kill the siscon-prince¡­ throughout our fight, diverting my attention to her for a few moments, I could see that she always kept a worried face. Aside from my safety, she was also thinking about my opponent''s by sure... maybe even her concern for that guy''s life was greater than mine! Well, that''s probably because she trusted me a lot. Or at least that''s what I want to believe¡­ either way, killing the siscon-prince in cold blood may have affected my relationship with her! I think it was not worth risking that if I did not even feel that there was a very great resentment on my part towards the prince-siscon. On the other hand... it seems that there is someone among the girls who also misinterpreted my last action in the ring. But when I put my eyes on Rei who speaks after Miu-chan, she backs off a bit while protecting her ass¡­ it seems like spanking her before leaving a mark on her. Seeing this, I think there is no need to complain to her or explain things. ¡­Hehehe, her reaction is a bit funny. "Fufufu, well, I think it would also be good to test my current strength... I haven''t had a chance to seriously fight after getting a little stronger." "It''s true! I also want to fight! " "Master, I will show you my skills from now~" Perhaps motivated after having seen me fight, Saeko, Renka-chan, and Mary who were quite aggressive and competitive girls in these matters try to go to the ring to also fight. There was no reason to stop them, so I just approve of their actions with a nod of my head. So right away we started to see these three and some of the other girls in our group who, joining them, one by one go up to the arena to fight. After a while, everyone who fought ends up raising their ranks in the sect. Even Saeko and Mary managed to get into the top 10 places... in those positions there were only quite old core disciples who only had a few more years to be disciples, therefore, it was difficult for the girls to advance more to those ranks. These disciples did not have much different strength from the prince-siscon... some even seemed a little stronger. Maybe the only problem was his background lacking compared to him to be able to become the main disciple. Or maybe their age is the reason for this... as I said, these were in their final years as disciples, and surely most would become elders or seniors of the sect after that. Or maybe like before, fighting the main disciple has more disadvantages than advantages for them, that''s why they only stay in the first ranks of the core disciples. ¡­The fight to defeat any of those people should be tough on them. I think even though some of these girls would even classify as fighting maniacs, at least they didn''t quite rise to the level of doing so without good reason. Also, in fights like this, the girls could no longer contain themselves and could even end up killing someone by mistake. And since these girls are not bloodthirsty or will enjoy something like that, they stop fighting. "Master~ Can I kill my opponents?" ¡°...No, you better not do it. I have seen that you have become very strong during this time, so you better come back for now" "Fine~" ¡­ No, well¡­ there was a girl to whom this did not represent an impediment. I can read Mary''s lips wondering that when she sees that the opponents that she could face now represented a challenge for her! ¡°Fufufu, it seems that you did indeed end up winning the position of the main disciple, little Alexander. Congratulations~ " When Mary and I spoke with only our lips moving, Yulz stands next to me and told me that. Previously she seemed interested in the abilities of the girls next to me¡­ her face was quite serious as they fought against other disciples of the sect. But now that it seems like this is over, her interest turns to me¡­ of course, I''m more than happy to have her undivided attention now! Unfortunately, although I appreciate her congratulations on my victory, there was no reason to brag about that... I wanted to show her my good sides, but that fight did not help me with that! So instead of that¡­ "Thank you~. Since I have won, then will Yulz-onesan give me the prize that she promised me?~ " ¡­I could only claim for my reward! Also, as I ask for this one¡­ I put my hand on her knee¡­ and with each word I say, as if to emphasize how much I was hoping for this one, I start to move my hand upwards sliding it down her leg! Fuck! I thought her legs would be quite hard since they were her main weapons, but¡­ these were the perfect combination of elasticity and softness! My fingers dig into her skin but her well-developed thighs try to push them back so these can return to normal!! "Fufufu, don''t worry, this onesan always keeps his words, little one~ But this is not the right time... you will have to wait to get your reward~" "Heee~ But Yulz-onesan will return to her clan now... I don''t want to wait that long~" "Fufufu, no... I have some things to do in this sect, so I''ll stay here for a few days." ¡­When my hand was about to reach forbidden territory, she holds one of my fingers and withdraws my hand¡­ and immediately she crosses her legs! It was as if she wanted to show me more these beautiful weapons of hers... as if she told me "you can see everything you want, but without touching"!! Of course, that was not enough for me! My hand struggles to try to touch those marshmallows! Unfortunately, she keeps my hand from reaching them¡­ my fingers advance until almost touching him again for then she increases her strength and makes my hand go back! Fuck, I was so close and so far from reaching them¡­ this is so frustrating!! But it seems that at least I will have more time than I thought to continue playing with this onesan a bit¡­ this is a slight consolation. "Well, with this the disciple tournament has come to an end, tomorrow a?? pf you will be able to obtain the rewards of each one for your performance" Chapter 457 Claiming Rewards 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- After the tournament ended, Grandparents Delna and Turlok invited us to a great banquet in a shop of a mid-level clan specialized in these things that was located in what is a city outside the sect. Without a doubt they seemed to be the most encouraged by everything that happened today¡­ it seemed that they were the ones who won the fights! But perhaps this was not entirely wrong... although for me it is not that important, now their faction had someone with the title of the main disciple. Furthermore, the girls also obtained a good rank among the core disciples! So this was certainly a huge boost for their faction. This was instantly noticed by people in the sect. Several other elders quickly came to congratulate this pair of grandparents during our meal. It was clear that they wanted to improve their relationship with them now. Even individuals from other factions in the sect would probably decline towards their group now. Or at least now they would think twice about antagonizing them. As I said, aside from the fact that I had now become the main disciple of the sect, the girls'' performance was also splendid. They all knew that, if this group of girls was given a little more time, they would probably all occupy the first places among the core disciples. Because of this, everyone could see that the Delna family faction would rise higher in the sect soon, and it would likely stay strong for quite a while. So it was no wonder these grandparents were the happiest. Also, for the girls this was good, so there was no reason to complain about this. No, it wasn''t just Grandpa Delna and Turlok who were the happiest, this applied to all the other members of this family who also came to celebrate our victories... even several of them repeatedly brought up the subject of my engagement to Cleirsa and Turla as if they wanted to speed up and secure this¡­ several of these people even came over to whisper to me that I should sneak into these two''s rooms! ¡­That was something I definitely wanted and I''m willing to do! And the truth is that I didn''t need their impulse for this! Sadly, it was difficult to sneak into any girl''s room in the house in the sect!! I could only smile bitterly since they didn''t know about my plight right now¡­ well, at least I could see Turla and Cleirsa acting nervous and flushed-faced from these kinds of conversations that were constantly mentioned during the meal. By the way, I must say that the food was really delicious. This clan could pride itself on having the best restaurants in this Area! In the end, dinner ended in a very lively atmosphere and we all returned to our residences happily. It''s a shame that this feeling of happiness didn''t continue after this for me, and¡­ I ended up sleeping again with the group of warm harpies. The next day, all the girls left early to collect some resources that they had obtained from their victories in the tournament. Although it was not a big deal, they say that the meat of a mosquito is still meat. So I was left alone for a while... and with nothing to do, I could only train... or rather it was the only way to calm my mind! The grandparents should come soon to bring me to the place where the sect keeps its techniques and be able to take the one that I wanted. ¡°Fufufu~ Little one¡­ it''s not good to be distracted when you''re playing with someone, you know? That is disrespectful to the other person~ " "..." Well, my moment of loneliness didn''t last long. While training for a while, Yulz-onesan suddenly arrived at the place¡­ the reason? To fulfill her promise to me! This excited me a lot, there was no better time for this since the girls had left before!! ¡­It''s a shame that the way she wanted to "play" was very different from how I wanted to "play"! Well, I already knew that things would end this way, I was not so disappointed... it would be very strange if things were like I wanted. And more seeing how my luck was during these days! The way Yulz-onesan wanted to "play" was to have a practice duel. So, in the next instant, she became my practice opponent. The truth is maybe I shouldn''t complain about this. I wanted to try to fight someone who had surpassed the 5th limit of the second soul level to test my abilities, and she perfectly fulfilled this requirement¡­ besides, she was a beauty that I would be practicing with! Still, I couldn''t help but be disappointed by this a bit¡­ and maybe she misinterpreted my reaction. Seeing me a little sad, as if she wanted to cheer me up, Yulz-onesan told me that she would fight while maintaining the same level of strength as mine. Well, they say that you shouldn''t think insistently about what you do not have and it is better to focus on what you do have and take advantage of this to use it in the best way... with that thought in mind, I should try to get the most out from my current situation! "Here I go again ~" "..." Yulz-onesan lunges towards me to attack me. She starts to use her legs to try to hit me¡­ without a doubt, her movements were better than the prince-siscon I fought previously. Even so, I could afford to dodge her kicks without much pressure... thanks to this, I could enjoy and concentrate on various things! Like her big breasts shaking due to her intense movements!! "N-Nuu¡­ l-little pervert, you''re really taking advantage of this onesan, right?" "Heee~ Why? You sure don''t want me to stand still and get hit, do you Yulz-onesan? " Also, I could see those long and fleshy legs from up close... not only that, while deflecting her kicks or parrying them, I didn''t forget to run my hands through them!! This is only thanks to the fact that she was not fully using her strength. If she did, even though her fighting technique is less than mine, I might not be able to fight her in such a relaxed manner. I would have to get more serious and it probably won''t be that much fun! The good thing is that even though, as she says, I was getting a bit of advantage of this fight to become more familiar with her body, Yulz-onesan keeps her word and maintains a strength level equal to mine. She seems to be a girl who keeps her words. ¡°Fufufu, well¡­ I think I can''t complain if you have the ability to take advantage of this~ But you should be careful... if you are careless because of this, I will have no mercy, you know? ~ " "...well, if I''m careless, then I can only blame myself~" "Fufufu ~ It''s good that you know that~" ¡­She was probably not joking, each kick from her had a considerable concentration of energy¡­ it would surely be quite painful to receive one of those kicks directly! Still, one could only say that the benefit-risk ratio was adequate... no, surely the benefit was much higher!! ¡°If you want to touch my legs so badly, then I''ll help you with that. Take this, little one~!! " "Whoo~ Onesan, you are so aggressive~ Have a little mercy on me, please~ " A shower of kicks from her falls on me ... this time I have no choice but to activate my [Seikuken] to deflect and block these. So, while dodging some of these, I get closer to her body, place one of my hands on her narrow waist holding up this one and get behind her to prevent her from keep attacking me with her feet. ...now we are in a very compromised situation with me at her back while I hug her waist. She actually smelled good despite being sweaty a bit¡­ besides, when she tries to turn to me, she can only rotate her upper body a little bit due to the increased strength of my grip. As a result of that, now my head is hit by those soft breasts... "M-Muu... little one, how long do you think you will be holding me!" "Heee~ But if I let go, onesan will attack me again~ I don''t want that~ By the way, Yulz-onesan... can I ask you something? " "E-Eh? W-What is it? " ¡°¡­Why does your fighting technique seem to be incomplete? It seems like you are missing something in this one. " "..." Since I didn''t want to part with her so soon, being in this position was quite nice after all, I could only try to distract her. That is why I ask about this... the truth is that wasn''t me who realized this, but was the system had indicated it to me before when I saw her status. It said that her technique was not complete... so I was a little curious about this. My goal is achieved and she stops fighting in my arms. While this makes me happy, it is also a bit regrettable as due to her movements, her breasts and body were rubbing against me. Yulz-onesan seems a bit hesitant to talk about this, but in the end, she makes a sigh and starts talking. ¡°Haaa¡­ well, if you''ve noticed this, then there''s probably no point in trying to hide it. Do you know why the three strongest families in this area have been fighting each other for so long? " "...no, the truth is that I don''t know anything about your family and the other two" Yes¡­ I didn''t have much interest in these at first, and in fact, if it weren''t for Yulz-onesan, I probably wouldn''t even care about these at all. But it seems that I will have to know a little about them now... ¡°Well, about a thousand years ago an incident happened that caused most of the influences in this Area to mobilize¡­ what looked like a star fell from the sky. So not long after, exactly the place was found and a great number of people gathered together thinking that it was a treasure. One of those people was my ancestor... and indeed, in that place he found something. Or rather, he and two other people found it. " "...you mean that what your ancestor found was an incomplete technique?" "No, it was not incomplete... the problem was that my ancestor and the other two people fought to obtain the technique, in the end, neither could completely defeat their opponents and each took a part of this technique to their respective families." "You mean¡­" ¡°Yes, those three people were the ancestors of our three families. Although they were unable to obtain the full technique, the part that each of them obtained was still a piece of an earth-level technique. That helped them lead their family to the top of this Area." ¡­ So something like that happened. Now I understand why after such a long time these families continue to fight¡­ probably none of them have given up on being able to obtain the other parts that the other families have. But there is something that caught my attention... I think it was the first time I heard it... or maybe I forgot about it? "Earth level tecnique? What do you mean?" "Hmn? You do not know? Techniques also have ranks. These are: 1. 1st Generation Techniques 2. Millennial Techniques 3. Earth Techniques 4. Sky Techniques 5. Celestial Techniques 6. Divine Techniques " ¡­I think I had heard a bit about this from Aurora. If I remember correctly, the techniques of the Kenichi World Masters, most of these would be classified as Millennial techniques. The 1st generation techniques, it was practically techniques... if they can be called that, made by anyone... they were more of inherited knowledge. Like the vast majority that contains the scrolls and books in almost all the stories of the sect library. [That''s right, Millennial techniques are probably the most important things of any sect, family, or organization in Areas similar to this one. Like the other technique that was next to the one you wanted that belonged to this sect''s master''s family.] ¡­Well, I really think that technique is still deficient compared to the ones I learned in the world of Kenichi. [Well that''s true. The techniques are also classified in 4 degrees within the same realm of these. Low, medium, high, and peak levels. The technique of this sect is probably somewhere between the low or medium-level at best. On the other hand, the Ryozanpaku techniques should be at a peak level... even being low-ranking earth level techniques would not be impossible. ¡­Besides, the combination of various styles on your part could probably only increase the level of these techniques.] Chapter 458 Claiming Rewards 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡­Umu, I can believe that. No doubt the combinations of the techniques that the people in Ryozanpaku and Kushinada taught me would form a higher-level technique. This makes me happy, it practically means I win a powerful technique for free. Well, I can''t say it was free either¡­ it literally cost me sweat and blood to get those techniques! But I''m curious about what level were the techniques that I gave the girls before¡­ and also the medical technique that I got from Akisame and the two-sword style that I obtained in the system? [About that... since Saeko''s technique was obtained through a coupon from the system, this was a peak-rank Earth-level technique. Without a doubt a very good technique. The spear technique you gave Rei¡­ if I remember correctly, you chose one of the cheaper ones because you were thinking of giving her a better one in the future. That was a peak-rank Millennial level spear technique] ¡­It''s true, I had forgotten. I should get her a better technique now¡­ maybe the reason she has had a hard time climbing to the second soul level is because of that¡­ if she finds out about this, then I will surely get a complaint from her! [As for the last two techniques you said, the two sword style was a High-rank Earth level technique. And... the medical technique that you learned from Akisame... I''m not so sure about this. This one seems quite mysterious and complicated, at least I think it was a heavenly level technique... maybe even a higher level is not impossible.] No wonder the two swords style technique cost me quite a bit¡­ on the other hand, does the system only have techniques above the Millennial level? [Fufufu, yes~ That''s why you should be proud to have the system, Alexander. Well, the reason for this is that the first levels of the techniques that Yulz mentioned, [1st Generation], can practically be found easily¡­ so it doesn''t make much sense to register these in the system.] I see. Well, although the system can be a usurer, I must admit that it always has some very good things. That I cannot deny. But¡­ shit, I really won the lottery with the technique [Shiatsu no Kiokukitsu-ki]!! Without a doubt I found a great treasure in the world of Kenichi!! [Leaving that aside, I must say that this girl is quite lucky¡­] What do you mean, Aurora? [Well, she awakened her physique [Great Martial Warrior]¡­ furthermore, it seems that the technique she had been practicing up to now is specifically designed for a person with this physique. So it is not surprising that she has this level now. In fact, if she had the full technique, this girl''s strength would be much stronger still. It''s a pity that she only got access to part of that technique.] Now that you say it, I certainly saw that she had [Body: Great Martial Warrior] in her status¡­ which had caught my attention a bit. What does that mean, Aurora? [That means that she was born with that physique... like her, there are several people who are lucky or destined to be born with special physiques, and each of these has its advantages. For example, your own body could be considered a [Body of Origin]¡­ but you will probably fully awaken it until you reach an energy level in your body... or to be more precise, its effects will show at that moment. As for this girl''s, despite not being that rare, it is certainly a huge advantage for her. For people with a physique like hers, it can be said that they were born to cultivate... at least the speed at which they get stronger is 100% faster compared to an ordinary person. And with proper technique, this can even be even faster.] "What''s up, little one? Why do you suddenly look at me like that?~" "...no, I just realized that Yulz-onesan is quite special~" ¡°Fufufu~ Now are you trying to seduce this onesan with words? It won''t be that easy, you know?~ " I couldn''t help but look at Yulz-onesan again when I heard all that... and, even though she says this, I can see she was quite happy for my words. So it''s not like she doesn''t like flattery. Well, these could not be considered flattery... it was rather the truth! This was quite surprising¡­ it seems that this girl really had something special! It''s no wonder she''s almost the same strength as Shigure at the same age... So that means she has a special body like me, right? I knew quite well about this already, so I wasn''t surprised when Aurora tells me that about my body. But honestly, I always thought I would be someone special¡­ now I find out that there are people who are also born with special physiques, I don''t know how to feel about this. ¡­What I''m sure of is that this means that there are quite special people out there like Yulz! I must reevaluate the level of danger on Gaia... making an enemy of such a person must not be very good. [Fufufu~ You don''t have to worry so much, Alexander. Your body is still quite unique even among people with special physiques... Special physicists also have rank, namely: 1. Rare 2. Super rare 3. Unique 4. Heavenly 5. Divine You shouldn''t worry too much about the first 3 ranks¡­ while they are special, it doesn''t mean they are totally powerful. There are a wide variety of physiques which do not make a person strong... for example, they only make the person very beautiful, live longer, see the future a bit, have more luck, or things like that. Others that, although they certainly have some advantages to strengthen something, are like Yulz''s that only increase the speed of getting stronger a little... or provide more affinity and make it easier to learn an element faster. In fact, it wouldn''t be strange if a person without a special physique could kill one of these people. Of those that perhaps you should be a little more careful are the last 2 ranks. These would certainly be a bit more problematic as they have some protection from the world] What rank is Yulz''s [Body: Grand Martial Warrior]? And... what would be the rankof my own physique? [This girl''s body is the first rank, Rare. As for yours... it''s probably even more special than a Divine rank] Well¡­ I should thank Cross for that. It seems that I am still more special than I thought! That reassures me a lot. [Either way, I think you should try to get this girl''s heart~ Although her physique is only in the first rank, it is undoubtedly one of the best as it allows her to get stronger faster. Fufufu, it would definitely be better if she ended up in your hands than your enemy''s ~] ¡­Yes, you don''t need to tell me that. I''m not letting Yulz-onesan end up in the hands of the [Thousand Cauldrons] sect! I already have to save a girl from them, so I won''t let the number increase now!! When I heard that Yulz-onesan''s physique was only of the first rank, I was a bit surprised. Truth is, I thought I should at least rank as [Unique]... even higher. But, recalling Aurora''s earlier explanation, it seems that a higher rank doesn''t always mean a better effect. ¡­I think the rank was rather for the rarity of a special physique. Well, the last two ranks may be of considerable rarity and strength. "W-Whoa~" While still holding Yulz-onesan''s waist, I make our feet curl to fall to the ground. Being caught off guard due to our earlier conversation, she can''t make anything. In the end, we were both in a position with me on her¡­ her soft body and voluptuous breasts completely cushion the impact for me! It was like falling on the softest mattress I had ever been on !! Maybe it was a way of treating a girl a little rude, but¡­ she had a second soul level, so I wasn''t worried about her getting hurt by the fall. "K-Kya~ W-What are you doing, little one?!" "...well, I was continuing with our practice~" So, before she can do anything, I grab her legs behind her knees with my hands and lift them up towards her upper body¡­ the result was a more embarrassing position for her. I must say that his reaction surprised me a bit... well, while she was quite an aggressive girl, I think that''s only when she''s the one doing such provocative actions by herself. It seems that, if I am the one trying to tease her a bit, she acted like most women with no experience in these matters¡­ her face was now tinged with slight red color and she showed some nervousness. And because of this, I think she even forgot to use her strength to pull me aside. ¡­After all, if she used all her strength, maybe I couldn''t hold her like this. "Y-You... wh-what do you want to do?" ¡°Of course we will continue our fight, Yulz-onesan~ But now it will be on the ground. ¡­Or did Yulz-onesan want to do something else? Onesan wants to "play" in another way now?~" "E-Eh? N-No, that''s¡­ H-Hyaa~ Y-You¡­ your thing is hitting me there! Y-You can''t do that!!" I couldn''t give her time to calm down or I probably couldn''t pin her down so easily... so while she stands still, I press my body against hers and try to bring my face closer to hers. ...for a while my partner had already reacted. This was unavoidable. Being in contact with someone as sexy as her, if this did not happen it would be very strange! And as she says, because of my previous movements, our most sensitive parts are compromised with each other¡­ if it weren''t for our clothes, now we would surely have become one! ¡°How is it, Yulz-onesan? I told you I wasn''t small at all, right?~" "..." It was really fun to tease her a bit and break that aggressive attitude of hers! When she hears my words, her mouth opens and closes like a fish''s... it seems her brain has short-circuited or could not find words to speak or complain. ¡°You are so beautiful, Yulz-onesan. I like you a lot~" "..." [Yulz Affection +10] Well, if I kept teasing her a lot, she might really get mad and things would end badly. So this time I decide to change the strategy. They say that no woman dislikes being flattered, and looking at her reaction to my words, it seems that this is true. Although she doesn''t say anything yet, thanks to the system I can see that she really liked my words. Her face that was already flushed, increases more its tone... now it was so red almost at the same level of color as her hair. ¡­I wonder if I take her lips now can I make her affection reach 100? No, most likely she might get mad if I steal a kiss... [¡­ I think your reasoning is strange, Alexander. Fufufu~ I think at this moment a kiss is less intense than attacking the doors of her little cave as you have been doing until now.] W-Well¡­ that''s quite true. Until now, the dragon between my legs that had just found a perfect, warm, and maybe a little damp lair, was trying to break through to that cave that he had found in front of him! "H-Hyaan~!" Agreeing with Aurora''s reasoning, I try to move towards Yulz''s face closer... as I do so, I hit the area of her secret garden with more force again and she reacts quickly to this by letting out a small moan as her body curves a little bit. With one of my hands as support next to her head and the other holding her cheek, I proceed to bring my face closer to hers even more¡­ our eyes meet, and within hers, I didn''t see any rejection for this. Taking this as consent, I then slowly brought my lips to her mouth... By pressing my chest against the two great mountains of hers, I could feel her heart beating quite fast¡­ well, she was not the only one, my own heart was also excited! It was certainly impossible for a man to stay calm when trying to kiss a beauty like her!! Chapter 459 Claiming Rewards 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡­ Her big pair of breasts pressed against my chest¡­ and also due to my own weight, they were deformed and looked like two squashed balls of meat spreading from my sides! Damn, its size was quite surprising!! My urge to bounce on these to feel their softness and elasticity only increased!! Unfortunately¡­ no, none of this was regrettable, but¡­ now I was more focused on Yulz-onesan''s lips! Lowering my head inch by inch I watched her reactions for any dislike for what I was doing! It''s good that I couldn''t make out something like that in her eyes !! There was only the nervousness that already indicated her racing heart that echoed in my own chest!! Without wasting any more time and not being able to wait any longer, without thinking and probably as a conditioned action, I ran my tongue over my lips to moisten them... my body was simply preparing for what was to come. "...Kohon!" So when I was about to claim her first kiss by putting my lips on hers, someone could be heard coughing behind us! Thanks to this, Yulz-onesan''s attention that was on my lips too, shifts to the place where the sound came from! With a great annoyance rising in me, I could only turn my head to see who was responsible for this... who had spoiled this moment between us! I don''t know how many times I cursed this person in just the time it took to do that! There were 3 people standing there who had their eyes on us now... ¡°L-Little one, it seems like you caught me off guard this time! S-D-Draw away!" "W-Whaa~" Coming out of the stupor caused by seeing these three people who were attentive to what we were doing, Yulz kicks me and makes me roll a few meters until my head reaches the feet from these three. From the ground, I could only direct a look of reluctance and annoyance for having interrupted us just at that moment! "It seems that we arrived at a bad time, does not Alexander? ¡­Did we interrupt something?" "Of course¡­" "... I-I''m sorry, boy." "..." When one of those three people asks me, I reflectively respond to her words! Then I realize who the person was speaking and stop my complaints... or rather, they get stuck in my throat! Two of the people who arrived were none other than the two grandparents Delna and Turlok, and among them, only the second seems to apologize to me for this. The first one keeps acting like he didn''t do anything wrong! Damn, wasn''t he young to understand his mistake and the reason for my discomfort? If it hadn''t been for his inopportune intervention, now I would surely be enjoying a kiss with Yulz-onesan!! ¡°I-I mean... i-it''s bad to interrupt someone when they train, right? It can be quite dangerous. " ¡°¡­ I see, so you were training just now? The technique you used to immobilize and subdue that girl must be pretty good, she didn''t seem to be able to move one bit... " ¡°Y-Yes, of course¡­ a-after all I learned from a good Master... didn''t I? J-Just now I was practicing the techniques you taught me earlier, Kushinada. " Well, the important thing was not these two... the person who made me compose myself and stop complaining was Kushinada who had also come with them! Hearing my words, her aura becomes more violent causing me to quickly change my words of complaint! "" ... "" I hoped my words would soften the situation a bit, but... I think that was asking the impossible. With the large tent that was now erected between my legs and that these three were clearly seeing, it was surely impossible for anyone to believe my words! Even the most clueless and innocent person should realize this!! "T-Then why are the three of you here?" "What''s up boy? Did you forget it? " ¡°Well, we came to pick you up to take you away so you can get the reward for becoming the main disciple of the sect. The sect master is waiting for you in the library to choose one of the two main techniques we have. " ¡°The girls were still trying to choose some things that would be useful to them with the merit points they won from the tournament. Since I had nothing to do there, I decided to go back... it was also a request from them to avoid you causing problems while no one was by your side now, but... it seems that maybe I was a little late for that. " "¡­I-I see" The truth is that I ended up completely forgetting about that. A few moments ago the only thought in my head was the softness of Yulz''s body! On the other hand... what am I? A prisoner who needs to be watched?! Is it that they don''t have a bit of confidence in me?!! No, well... I probably can''t speak for myself now¡­ but at least I want a lawyer before I''m tried and convicted! [Fufufu¡­ well, with so many girls accusing you and having enough evidence against you, assuming you managed to find someone quite crazy willing to defend your case, I''m sure the lawyer will end up asking you to plead guilty to at least lessen the sentence.] ¡­I guess I just have to try to bribe the girls now, right? I think I can get some of them to testify in my favor. "Okay, let''s go to the sect master... Yulz-onesan, Let''s "play" some other time~" "" ... "" After getting up and dusting myself off to follow the grandparents to the sect library, I don''t forget to say goodbye to her. Her shoulders shake a little at hearing my words as she turns her back on the 4 of us... she must be trying to calm down and prevent others from seeing her face that must be totally flushed with embarrassment. ¡­At least it seems like she wasn''t mad at me as she raises her hand to say goodbye to me. Or maybe she''s just trying to act normal? Either way, I hope to have another moment with her to wrap up what we started earlier! Kushinada narrows her eyes and frowns at this, but... they say that the most fearsome people in prison are those sentenced to the maximum penalty since they have nothing else to lose and therefore nothing scares them, and now I felt a little that way! Since there is no longer any salvation for me, then why should I care about a crime or two more?! Now I felt a little freer to think this way! [Fufufu~ Surely you may be a person who has no salvation anymore, Alexander.] "L-Let''s go ... I want to get the technique quickly!" ""Good"" ¡­no, that''s a lie! Kushinada still scared me quite a bit! Besides¡­ I certainly still had a lot to lose! I have yet to get the virginity of most of the girls next to me! Therefore, I cannot afford to think that way and play with my life!! I start walking quickly to get out of this place on the pretext that I couldn''t wait any longer to get the technique I wanted as the two old men follow me. The best thing was to stay away from Kushinada until she calms down¡­ I feel a bit guilty since now that I wasn''t there, she could only focus on the only other person in the place, Yulz-onesan. But nothing bad should happen to those two being the two of them alone, right? Yes, let''s think positively, that could make them know each other better and this may help her and the others not see her as strange. ¡­I hope so. Since the three of us walked quite fast, it didn''t take long for us to reach the sect''s library. Wasting no time, we entered and headed straight to the top floor. There was already the sect master as these two had said. ¡°So you finally arrive¡­ you really kept this old man waiting. Don''t you know that the time of the elderly is quite valuable to them? " "" Sectmaster, sorry for the delay, excuse us "" "Hello sect master" There was a lot to say about his words... like he seemed more energetic and jovial than the two who accompanied me. But in the end, I put that aside. I didn''t come here to argue with him, but to get the technique! That is why, like grandparents, I also give a simple greeting to him. ¡°Well, boy¡­ your performance in the tournament was quite good, you will certainly achieve great things. I just hope you also think about the sect a bit when that happens. " "...the disciple understands, Sect Master" I think he knew that I didn''t have much attachment to the sect¡­ still, it''s good that this doesn''t seem to bother him. This old man undoubtedly had a rather wise mentality. Instead of trying to bind me tightly to the sect and get the most benefit he can from me, he''s content with just being able to get at least a little. If he did things as the first option, I might even end up hating this place. Whereas taking the second route, it would be highly unlikely that friction would develop between us. ¡­This certainly works in his favor, I must say my opinion of him and the sect is now quite positive. I wouldn''t mind helping someone who has also helped me before. "Well, let''s not waste any more time. So, boy, what technique do you want to learn? " "¡­that one" There was nothing to think about here, so immediately after hearing his question, I pointed to the [Metal Bones] technique... then the sectmaster nods as if he expected this, but immediately frowns a little. ¡°Well, I knew you would choose this one¡­ for you and the girls next to you, the technique of my ancestors should not be very flashy. I''m sure you have better Ki control techniques than this one. But are you sure? No one so far in the sect has been able to practice this technique. There are those who say that it is incomplete... others that they were only ramblings of someone... or perhaps only specific people can practice it. Although I have a good opinion of you, I cannot break the sect''s rules for that. If in the end this technique is not useful to you, then you will lose this opportunity that for other disciples would be very precious. Maybe, although the technique of my ancestors is not the best, I can tell you that this one took my family to be at the top of a level 2 area just like the three great families of this area... no, although it sounds presumptuous, my family was still even stronger than those three families. It''s just a shame that my talent was not the best... " "..." For a moment I thought that he would refuse to give me the technique, but¡­ it seems that his expression that showed doubts was only due to good reasons. I must say that, due to his words, now I have a certain doubt when I have to choose a technique... perhaps it really is not so bad to choose the technique of his family. After all, Aurora had said that it was at least a low-ranking earth-level technique! It can''t be as bad as I had thought before. ¡°Thank you for the advice, Sect Master, but... I am firm in my decision. I want that technique. " "Haaa~ Good. I hope this helps you unlike all the others who have tried it before." Still, after considering it for a while, I decided to stick with my earlier decision. A Ki control technique would not change things much for me now, whereas¡­ if what the name of the other technique indicates is correct, strengthening my body with something like metal bones is a huge change! ¡­Without a doubt the words that the old man said could be also true and it may be a useless technique in the end, but it is better to take the risk! My luck hasn''t been the best these last few days, but... I can''t say it was so bad either! So let''s trust this one a bit!! After the Sect Master seems to disable some security measures to protect the technique, he takes it in his hands and immediately hands it to me. Then the two old men on my back, even though they''re probably curious about this one too, retreat a few steps back on their own. Now let''s see... "[Technique --- of Metal Bones]..." Chapter 460 Claiming Rewards 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "[Technique --- of Metallic Bones]..." ...when I open the parchment to examine the technique, containing a bit of emotion that I feel, the first thing I see tells me that perhaps this time I have not had any luck! The scroll was somewhat damaged, so the first words that are the name of the technique could not be read clearly! I couldn''t help but get discouraged by this, but luckily after I start reading the other contents of the scroll, I realize that the text below doesn''t seem to have any problems! I breathe a huge sigh of relief seeing this! "..." But this does not last long... although I can perfectly read the contents of the scroll, what I see makes me frown. The technique seemed quite complicated... or more than complicated, it had several requirements to be able to practice it! First of all, the person who wants to practice this technique needs to have a [Domain] at a high level¡­ because of this, I think the title of the complete technique should be something like [King of Metal Bones Technique] or something like that. Also, I think this was the main reason why most of the people who wanted to practice the technique ended up failing sooner! ...only a few disciples of this sect could perhaps fulfill this condition. After all, it took to be a King to obtain a [Domain]. And from what I see, it shouldn''t be a weak King either... maybe the royal families belonging to the sect like the Delna family don''t have the necessary range of the [King''s Dignity] skill... after all, it says here that a strong [Domain] is needed to to be able to carry out the technique. After fulfilling that requirement, a breathing and energy control technique is shown on the scroll to obtain the essence of metals using the [Domain]. This is perhaps the easiest part of this technique... also, depending on the metal from which you can obtain the essence, this determines the range of mastery of the technique. Apparently, this technique is classified into the following levels: Entry Medium High Peak Maybe the rarer and greater the degree of hardness of the metal from which the essence is obtained, the greater the range in the technique... "What''s up boy, are you disappointed?" "..." While the first few things I read made the technique look a bit tricky, so far I hadn''t found a real problem. With my [Emperor''s Domain] skill I should be able to fulfill the first requirement for the technique! I was quite confident in this one as it was better than the [King''s Dignity] skill!! Also, learning energy control and breathing technique shouldn''t be difficult either. What made my brow furrow causing Sect Master to react to this and wondering that was the next part of the technique! This technique also needed monster bone marrow with a level 2 soul and some special level 2 plants to perform the technique! The former didn''t worry me too much, it shouldn''t be difficult to find a monster of that level and get its bone marrow. The second was what worried me the most... if they were very rare plants, then it would not be so easy to get them! With no other choice, I could only ask the sect master for this. Maybe he can help me by telling me where I can get these plants... ¡°¡­ I need some level 2 spirit plants to create a pill that is necessary for the technique. Sect Master, you have no idea where I can get the plants... " As I begin to tell him the plants I needed, the Sect master nods when he hears the names. Only when he hears the names of two of these does he show a negative reaction¡­ these plants are probably not that easy to come by! Then, right away he confirms my suspicions! ¡°Most of the plants you mentioned shouldn''t be a problem getting them, they are quite common in this Area. The problem is the plants [Bone-eating worm grass] and [Ivory flower]¡­ these plants are not easy to find. The first is because it is a very strong poison... despite not being fatal, it is said that the person who consumes a poison created from that herb, their bones would become so fragile that a simple blow would make them break like glass. Because of this, it is a herb that is not openly sold... or rather, its sale is prohibited. The second plant, although it does not have that same problem, that flower is also in high demand since this one is the main ingredient to create a [Bone Restoration] pill... it may be easier to obtain, but it disappears quickly from the market when it appears... and its price will surely not be cheap either" ¡­I had read some of those plants from some books that Lena had given me to learn about alchemy, so I knew that the Sect Master''s words weren''t a lie. It shouldn''t be that easy to get these... Also, I was somewhat curious about the need for the [Bone-eating worm grass]¡­ the effect of this was not a joke! So I couldn''t help but feel apprehensive about consuming a pill made from said herb!! ¡­Perhaps it is as they say, from the strongest poison one can create more powerful medicines. Or at least that''s what I was hoping for¡­ maybe I should get some more [Ivory Flowers] to create a [Bone Restoration] pill just in case¡­ at least this should help in case there is a problem! Well, I should find these plants first and then worry about something like that after... "Perhaps the only place where you can find these plants more easily is on the [Island of the Fallen Star] ..." ¡°¡­[Island of the Fallen Star]? What place is that?" At least it seems that there is a place where it is possible to find these plants! That saves me some problems... only the name makes me guess some things... some things that I had heard from Yulz-onesan recently. ¡°It is the most special place in this Area¡­ it is an Island with a fairly high energy level. It is even said that training there has the same effect as Level 3 Areas. A long time ago it was said that a star fell in that place causing many people to go there in search of treasures, and in truth some were lucky and found some things very good there. In fact, the technique in your hands is one of the things that were found on that Island... Furthermore, it is also known by another name¡­ [Garden of Plozert]. In that place, for some reason, a great variety of plants and flowers of level 2 and even 3 grow there. Some say that it is due to the strong concentration of energy there, others that there must be something even more special in that place..." ¡­It really seems like it must be the same place that Yulz-onesan had said. Seriously, people in Gaia don''t put a lot of effort into the names, do they? Well¡­ at least it''s a lot better than if they had named it something like [Sky Waste Island]. "Where is that Island?" "Well, it is not difficult to find the place... the problem is that, even if you go now, that will be useless since you will not be able to enter" "Why? ...Is it controlled by some power? " If it was such an important place, it probably should be like this. And I can imagine that those who would control that place were none other than the three great families of this Area¡­ if so, perhaps I should ask Yulz-onesan for help. ...or maybe I just can try to sneak in? ¡°You are not wrong in thinking that it is a place controlled by a power. The three great families guard the place, but that is not the problem. As you must have heard before, it is impossible for these three families to cooperate fully with each other... so they are not in full control of the place. Or rather they can''t because of that. If the three of them were united in this, they probably could have controlled the place for themselves and prevented the passage of others, but fortunately for the other organizations in the Area [Plozert], this is not the case. As these families are not united, it is impossible for them to try to prevent access to others... and just one family would not dare to turn all the other organizations here against them. The problem is that in that place there is a natural barrier that prevents the passage... and this only opens on certain occasions. " ¡­shit! It seems that the option of sneaking into the place is impossible if what prevents the passage is a natural barrier! I would have preferred that it was because the three great families controlled the place... this would have been easier for me! "Sect master... do you know when that barrier opens to then enter the island?" ¡°That is the problem¡­ it does not have a specific time. Sometimes it opens within just a few years of difference, while other times it takes decades to wait to this. If I recall correctly, the last time the barrier was opened must have been about 5 years ago¡­ so it may open soon... or it may take more than a decade to wait still ." "..." Fuck, that was the worst news I could get! I don''t want to wait more than a decade to be able to practice the [King of Metal Bones] technique! But it''s too early to give up for just this little mishap¡­ if I can''t get the plants on the Island, then I must look elsewhere. [Yes, you shouldn''t give up on practicing that technique, Alexander. If I''m not mistaken, that technique must be sky level] E-Eh? This is a peak range sky level technique ?! [Yes, all body tempering techniques are at least Sky level.¡­ Also, seeing the complexity of it, it must be peak range!] Shit, that''s great! I did not think that I would achieve a technique of that level just by having to defeat the prince-siscon! It''s good that I didn''t fall for the temptation of the sect master''s family technique!! ...now I have to make an effort to get those plants with an even greater reason!! Finally, at the end of the scroll, it had written what seemed like a philosophical quote or something like that... [The way to the peak is more a path towards hell than towards heaven]. A somewhat dark phrase I must say... also, I don''t know why, but reading this I feel a bad omen... well, it''s probably my imagination. -------------------------------- -------------------------------- (POV Yulz) That little boy was actually more dangerous than Ithought! I-If these three people hadn''t appeared... m-maybe I really would have been eaten by that little guy! I really underestimated him¡­ besides, I think I should have paid more attention to Rei''s advice! Although... I did not dislike the emotion that that boy made me feel... the feeling of having my heart racing and nervousness as if I was in danger was something that I had not experienced in a long time. Also, I can''t say that I dislike that little guy¡­ it''s true, I probably shouldn''t call him that now¡­ I still have the sensation of a big thing hitting against my belly! I even thought that that thing would go through both of our clothes turning me totally into a woman!! ¡­At the thought of that, my body shudders again and my blood rises back to my head making my mind feel a bit cloudy! So I have to go back to trying to calm down again! When the three of them leave, only Elder Kushinada and I were left here. I felt that her eyes were on me now... this was a bit uncomfortable! So, feeling that now I was calmer, I decided to leave the place right now. ...I was also a little afraid of meeting Alexander again ... but strangely, at the same time, I had a desire to do so. It was a contradictory emotion that I couldn''t understand very well. "W-Well... I think I''ll be back now, Elder Kushinada" "¡­wait" When I wanted to leave the place¡­ in the end the impulse to leave prevailed more than the other of trying to wait for that little one, but... it was more because at this moment I needed to change my underwear! This was certainly not due to sweat from exercising a little earlier! I-It was quite uncomfortable having to stay this way. Unfortunately... Elder Kushinada stops me! The truth is that she was another reason why I wanted to leave this place... the aura around her was quite awkward! "...s-something is wrong, Elder Kushinada?" ¡°Only Kushinada is fine, you don''t need to be so formal with me. And no, nothing''s wrong... I just feel sorry for having interrupted your "practice" with Alexander earlier, so... why don''t the two of us practice a bit while I take his place rather?" "..." ¡­curse! She is certainly mad because of what she saw earlier! Seriously, how can it be like that seeing the number of women around that boy?! It is quite illogical!! ...Or is it that these girls see me as someone inferior to them? That bothers me a bit! At first I wanted to refuse to do it, but¡­ I feel like it would be a bit cowardly of me if I did¡­ besides, the truth is that I was also very curious about her abilities. Because of this, I nod in approval of her words. "So let''s start now" "T-This... thinking about it, could we wait a bit?" Trying to get into my usual fighting pose, I remember one of the reasons I wanted to go back to the place the sect gave me to stay... or rather, the discomfort when moving reminds me this! I needed to change my underwear now!! "¡­something happens?" "I need to change my underwear..." ¡­S-Shit, when she asks me, I finish answering her without thinking! Now I''m even more ashamed than before!! I can''t even see her in the eye... Perhaps my mind was still quite confused by all the things that had happened before! Now I am thinking that maybe it is not the best time to start practicing with Kushinada! Chapter 461 Returning To Delna 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Rika) ¡°That is not the agreement we reached before, Senior Ern! How can you retract your previous word!! " ¡°Miss Rika, as I said before, it seems like there was a misunderstanding. The price we agreed on earlier was not right, so if you want to keep this building, you can only accept the compensation necessary to have it. ¡­Otherwise, there is nothing I can do to help you. " ¡­It really seems that trying to hold a position without adequate backing is not that easy in this world. Since these problems did not occur at Delna, perhaps I had underestimated things a bit. No, I''m wrong, it''s not that in Delna that kind of thing didn''t happen, just that it was thanks to Alexander who made our group grow in strength so fast, these things were quickly avoided or solved by ourselves! Also¡­ very quickly he won the support of the royal family of that place, therefore, fewer people were willing to offend us. Unfortunately, here none of that is enough to help us now. Our strength is not comparable to the old man in front of me¡­ well, if we used the weapons we have, I don''t think we would lose either¡­ or not so easily. The problem is the support behind this person, the [7 Mountains] sect¡­ also, it seems to be someone related to the main families of the sect, which makes it more complicated! Well, the truth is that the fact that it is only a senior of the [7 mountains] sect does not worry me too much, the girls who stay there are core disciples, they could probably easily solve this problem because of their position. Also, the princess of the Delna clan should be willing to help¡­ the only thing that makes this matter somewhat difficult is I just never liked being dependent on other people. If I can''t do it myself, then I can only blame my lack of skill! Also, I don''t want to disturb the other girls... they are busy with their own business. And¡­ well, I also have my own pride! While we''ve all accepted that we like the same person, still no one wants to appear weaker or less helpful than other girls! ¡­Or at least all work on their own things that they have to do to help Alexander with their best effort. ¡°Seinor Ern is right, Miss Rika. Things are not so easy in this Area¡­ one does not know the problems that one can face here without sufficient strength. But you don''t have to worry, as I said before, I am more than willing to help you! So everything will be fine if you let me help you, Miss Rika~ Major Ern, I will take care of paying what is needed to solve the problem of Miss Rika''s group " ¡°Oh~ I see, I see ~ So you were acquainted with young Kenl? You all are so lucky to have someone of his talents as a friend! Someone like him who has just been promoted to core disciple certainly has a bright future~ " "Hahaha, Senior Ern will make me ashamed, I still have a long way to go and I can''t compare to Senior''s experience~" "Being so modest despite your talents, young Kenl will indeed rise to great heights in the sect." "" ... "" ¡­Fuck, how can there be such shameless people? Or do they really think that someone here would believe such an act of these two fools? They are underestimating our intelligence¡­ no, the intelligence of all women! Although if there is one thing that I must admit¡­ is that they both have quite thick skin! Not caring about the cold and hard stares from all the girls here, they both continue to flatter each other! Well, at least it''s clear why all this trouble. A few weeks ago we had purchased this building to make it the headquarters of the [Alexander-sama''s Servants] organization, and we spent these days quietly discussing various matters. After meeting with the other girls and seeing that they were alright, that concern disappeared. Therefore, I could only focus on doing those things. Unexpectedly, we ended up meeting this young Kenl¡­ he has been a nuisance these last few days! The reason was none other than trying to chase me and the other girls! He was a persistent guy even though I tried to chase him away several times!! Not even the cold stares and cutting words he receives from the girls seem to make him give up... I''ve even come to think that this guy has some strange fetish since this only seems to motivate him more! Well¡­ he''s not the only one who girls treat like this, pretty much any man who sets his eyes on them will get the same treatment. Although that was to be expected given the things these girls went through before. So it is not strange that the glances of other men towards them annoy them quite a bit. Interestingly, since as people get stronger their physique seems to improve, the appearance of these girls has improved a lot too. In addition, what saved them before not being killed was that their appearance was above average, so it is not surprising that now they attract a lot of attention. ¡­It''s a shame that all this for them only meant more annoyance around them. Surely it is not easy for a man to get the attention of one of these girls. No, well... there is only one person for whom the attitude of these girls totally changes... ¡°That is not necessary, we can work things out ourselves. But Senior Ern, I''m sure that if the rumor that someone from the sect does not keep their word spreads, that will surely upset the people who run the sect a lot. " "...You are threatening me? I don''t know where you get so much value from! You dare to defame the prestige of the sect?" "Oh ~ Of course I wouldn''t dare smear the sect''s name, but¡­ I''m sure Senior Ern can''t represent the entire sect." "Y-You¡­" I certainly didn''t intend to spread such a rumor, it would be more troublesome than a help, after all, that would be insulting the entire sect. But if this happened, it would also be a big problem for this old man¡­ I don''t think his position is so high that they would defend him at all costs. He would become another sacrifice to uphold the sect''s name. That means that as a threat this worked very well! This could be seen by how he reacted! Hmp~ At least I have to let this old man know that it is not so easy to intimidate us!! ¡°Miss Rika¡­ I''m really disappointed that you don''t appreciate the help of others. Furthermore, as a core disciple now, I cannot remain silent as someone slanders the sect''s name... That is something quite serious¡­ Senior Ern, let me take care of this, please. " "Hmp~! It seems that these women need to understand where they are! I don''t know where they came from, but this is the territory of the [7 Mountains] sect, not their backyard! So the rules are made by the people of this sect and not other people! " "Hee~ I was wondering how long it would take to you show your true face, it seems like it was faster than I thought..." I already had an idea that things could end like this¡­ after all, people like that guy always ended up doing similar things. He probably got tired of acting sweet to chase us and now he will resort to harsh methods... he and several of his followers who until now were only watching us turns to me and the girls with eyes full of lust and come forward with big smiles on their faces. As a result of this, the girls start to get their hands on the weapons¡­ this became a bit troublesome now. Well, while the strength of these people was at the level of several large organizations in Delna, this did not scare the girls. In fact, even if they don''t use their weapons, they would surely defend themselves decently against them. While in that group there were about 3 people in the ninth limit according to the glasses Alexander gave me, all the 8 girls that I brought from Delna were now at that level. There were even some who had reached peak level 1 soul strength. Maybe the only problem was the old man¡­ I can see that he was at the 2nd limit of the second soul level. Also, defeating these people would only cause more trouble¡­ well, I can''t let them insult these girls or me either. If things get tough, even though I didn''t want to, I''ll have to resort to asking the other girls for a little help. ¡­Although I said that I did not want to do that since I had my own pride, this is less important than letting my companions suffer! "" ... "" "Rikaaa~!" Then, while both groups looked at each other carefully and seemed to be waiting for a signal to start fighting, suddenly a voice is heard and breaks the heavy atmosphere in the place... also when I turned in the direction of the sound that came from the door, there were several people entering... and what looked like a rapidly moving red blob comes up to where I was and hugs me! "E-Eh? A-Alexander? When you return?" Yes, it was about Alexander and the girls within the sect. Since I hadn''t seen him in a while, I was actually quite happy for him to come back! I couldn''t stop a big smile from forming on my face as I hugged him back! But¡­ "H-Hey, where are you touching?!" ¡­This little guy after inadvertently hugging me, his hands start to get a bit dishonest! Also, after recovering from the surprise of seeing him, I remember that there were many people around us!! Since this was quite embarrassing, I pushed him to separate us!! ¡°Heee~ But I missed you so much, Rika. Let me hold you a little more! " "...Who are you?" Before he can hug me again, Senior Eren''s voice prevents him to do it... I must thank him for this as it was difficult to reject him... after all, I also wanted to hug him and show some affection! And even more so now that this brat has begun to be intimate with other girls! I did not want to lose with the others either!! ¡­But for everything there is a right time and place. ¡°¡­I am Alexander. Who are you and what do you want, old man?" ¡­It seems that he did not like that our meeting was interrupted, Alexander shows obvious hostility to Sinor Ern. Seeing this, the old man also shows displeasure and was preparing to say something about Alexander''s attitude... But before he can do so, the group from the core disciple Kenl¡äs begin to murmur among themselves avoiding him to do this. "I-Isn''t that the core disciple Alexander?" "B-Besides, all those girls behind him are also core disciples..." "W-What are they doing here?" "N-Now that I think about it... the name of this organization displayed outside didn''t have his name?" ""..."" What Senior Ern hears makes the anger shown earlier greatly reduced... even so, he still showed enough self-confidence. ¡°Well¡­ it seems that you are a core disciple¡­ still, you should respect your Elders and Seniors. You''re still far from someone like our family''s main disciple Velrut¡­ you shouldn''t act like you''re the best in the world, boy! " "..." From what I''ve heard, the rank of a core disciple is even higher than an Outer Court Senior¡­ so, not being able to depend on this, it seems that he decided to take the status out of his family. Upon mentioning this, Alexander falls silent... since he was a person from the main disciple''s family, I was worried that this would cause him trouble... ¡°Perverted brat¡­ you forgot who Velrut is again, didn''t you? Now that guy really makes me feel pity for him... " ¡°¡­o-of course not! I-I remember him pretty well, just¡­ I was wondering if he still held a grudge against me " ¡°Lie, I''m sure you were wondering who that old man was talking about! Furthermore, it is obvious that this man must bear a mortal grudge against you! " "¡­Yes Master. After you left him without being able to have children, he must totally hate you. So please let me take care of him to avoid any problem~" "... I-I''ve already said it several times, isn''t it, I was helping him!" "You are so cruel... although I can''t say that the relationship he has with his sister seems normal to me, you didn''t have to go that far to stop him" "T-That isn''t like that! Why doesn''t anyone believe me?! You will see soon... just wait and that guy will say I was right! " Chapter 462 Returning To Delna 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (Continuing Rika POV) ¡­ Well, it seems that Alexander''s silence was not because he felt pressured by that old man¡­ it was more because he probably did not remember who Senior Ern was talking about! Yes, I agreed with Rei on this. If you ask me, it seemed to me that Alexander had a kind of filter in his head which rejected or erased anything that he was not interested in from his brain! In Kurisu''s words, he had something like a kind of photographic memory, only that he classified the things that he considered important so as not to forget them and the others simply were discarded. ¡­Well, was that, or was he just trying to ignore the things that didn''t matter to him. Either way, hearing Alexander and the other girls arguing, the old man''s face turns a bit awkward. Although I think that was normal¡­ he had just learned that the fellow named Velrut lost the position of the main disciple of the sect to Alexander. And that fact was not impossible, after all, it was common knowledge that the sect''s disciple tournament had been held a couple of days ago... even I had found out about it, I just didn''t expect Alexander to have returned earlier to participate in this one. So it is also a surprise to me that he has obtained the position of the main disciple now. ¡­Thinking about that, even though it wasn''t me who had won, I feel a certain pride in this. "T-That''s a lie! How could you defeat Prince Velrut?! That''s impossible! You''re just a brat who''s wet behind your ears!! " "" ... "" Now it seemed that he refused to accept it... but unfortunately for him, when he looks around as if looking for support for his words, he only meets the pale face of the new core disciple Kenl and his henchmen... it seems that all of them were aware of this. It wasn''t strange, most of them must have participated in the tournament, so at least some of them must have seen that fight. The strange thing was the way these guys act when they see Alexander¡­ I can understand that they turn pale when they don''t want to antagonize him, but¡­ why do they curve their body a little and take poses as if they were trying to cover their crotch? "Well, sadly for you, that''s true. After defeating the siscon-prince, now the main disciple of the sect is me. " "..." "...no, you didn''t just defeat him, you ended up with him as a man." ¡°¡­Tell me, seriously none of you can believe my words? ...Saeko? " "...don''t worry, Alex-san, I know you had good intentions in doing what you did" Well¡­ from the words of the girls I hear, I have some idea why all this¡­ Alexander can be quite ruthless after all. And seeing how he tries to defend himself from those accusations from the girls and even Saeko who is one of the girls who defends him the most of all does not seem to fully support his words this time, without a doubt the things that happened in the tournament must have been quite bad. Now also like Rei, I have a bit of pity for that fellow¡­ I''m sure Alexander must have done something very bad during the fight between both of them. ¡°I¡­ I have to go back now. M-Miss Rika, it seems like everything from before has been a misunderstanding¡­ I apologize for that." "..." Probably before verifying that what Alexander was saying was true that old man will not do anything now... he was a rather cautious person so it seems. With his departure, then in the place, there are only those disciples of the sect that now seemed to be standing on needles... "W-We''re going too... goodbye" "Wait... who are you?" So when an awkward silence, especially for those guys, filled the place, they tried to escape. Sadly for these guys, Alexander stops them. They don''t seem to have the courage to ignore his words, therefore they all stop their feet and slowly turn around. "W-We are-" "Alexander-sama, they were trying to intimidate us earlier!" Before core disciple Keln could lie or make an excuse, the one speaking was one of the girls next to me. Also, all the others nod to her words to support those words. Then, hearing this girl, those disciples'' feet began to tremble. By the way... where did the girls who looked with cold eyes at all the men?! They were as if they were now completely different girls from before! Ever since Alexander appeared on the spot, these girls'' eyes were shining as they saw him! Even the girl who spoke, when Alexander lays his eyes on her when he hears her speak, she almost seems to want to swoon over just for that! What happened to the soldiers who were by my side until a few minutes ago?! Now they were like fan-girls meeting the person they idolized! No¡­ they even looked like believers who met their god!! Those girls that Leona and I trained now acted like innocent teenagers¡­ well, I think it''s that girl''s fault! The brainwashing she did was too strong!! Those girls would certainly do whatever Alexander asked of them now. ¡­Also, the worst thing was that Leona''s indoctrination was a creed that remained in the organization [Alexander-sama''s servants] until now¡­ all the girls to join the group had to go through this! "Oh ~ I see..." "N-No, it''s not like that, Alexander-san... no, Alexander-sama!" "Oh~ So you are calling these girls liars?~" "N-No! O-Of course not¡­ t-it''s just a misunderstanding! B-Besides, we didn''t know that they had any relationship with Alexander-sama, so please forgive us!! " "" I-It''s true! "" "Oh~ So now I''m to blame for meeting these girls before?~" "N-No, it''s not like that... w-we dare not say or try to control what you do, Alexander-sama..." ¡°¡­Do you know what the main reason for my fight with the prince-siscon was? Believe it or not, and... maybe could sounds clich¨¦, but it was because of a girl¡­ and the result of that has probably already been seen by all of you~" "" H-Hiii! P-Please, forgive us!! "" ...others who totally changed their attitude were those sect disciples. Before they probably couldn''t wait to vent their lust on these girls and me¡­ now, they were so pale you could mistake them for ghosts! Also, the more Alexander pressed them, the more and more tears ran down their cheeks! If he intimidates them a little more, they might end up peeing their pants!! So I wish he to stop now... I would feel a bit sorry for the girls since they are the ones who would have to take care of that mess. Finally, his last words made them collapse on the ground while their bodies did not stop shaking... I am sure that the little turtle of these men who was quite animated when they saw the girls and me, was now totally hidden inside his shell... ¡°Well¡­ I''ll forgive you for this time, but¡­ you have to do me a favor. I want you to spread the information that this organization is under my command... furthermore, also under the command of Elder Kushinada. If I find out that someone is trying to intimidate these girls again... you will be the first to blame since it seems that you did not do your job well in spreading that information so that it reaches other people" "Y-Yes! W-We will handle that there is no one in the sect who does not know about this! " "Y-Yes, even in the cities around the sect won''t be a single person left who doesn''t know about this!!" Alexander must have quickly understood what this whole problem was about and was trying to fix it quickly. Haaa~ If people find out that this organization is related to the main disciple of the sect, my problems should now decrease quite a bit. I was really grateful for that. Now things like now shouldn''t happen easily. But¡­ what caught my attention the most was the woman he pointed out¡­ she was a new face¡­ no, there was another new girl besides her too! The most likely thing is that he end up bringing these girls where he came from this time¡­ it seems our group has increased again. ¡­Well, the truth is this doesn''t surprise me very much anymore, haaa~. "How have you and the girls been, Rika?" ¡°¡­Well, we''ve only had a few annoyances so far, but nothing very important. And as you can see, we are all fine. Besides, now it seems that we won''t have many more problems thanks to you. " "I think Alexander-sama has gotten a bit taller now~" "Yes~ Besides, he''s also a bit more manly, right?" "What are you saying? Alexander-sama has always been the most wonderful man in the world¡± "Yes, that is true!" With all that group finally leaving the place, Alexander refocuses his attention on me. I try to explain the things we have done since we arrived in this area and the plans for the organization of these girls, but¡­ the comments that were heard around us were a bit annoying! ¡­And not only did I feel that way, but Alexander also seemed to feel a bit pressured by the idolatry of these girls! In the end, after sending them to do their respective work, I can talk to Alexander and the others quietly. He also tells me what he had been doing lately, and that he would return to Delna tomorrow if nothing happens to stop him. ---------------------------------------------- ---------------------------------------------- (POV 3rd Person Sect [Thousand Cauldrons]) "...that''s all that happened in the [7 Mountains] sect" "Un, I see... so there is a new main disciple in that sect." ¡°Yes¡­ besides, he''s quite young. He is probably not older than 15 years. Furthermore¡­ there were also several new disciples in that sect with quite outstanding talent. Not much different from the girl in the Mess family. " "..." In a hall in the [Thousand Cauldrons] sect, some of the elders that Alexander had met in the [7 Mountains] sect were telling a man all the information of what they saw there. ¡°¡­Well, we shouldn''t worry too much about that. Even though you say that those new disciples of the [7 Mountains] sect are very good, they won''t be able to change anything in our plans. By the time they could develop we should have been able to control this entire Area! Even they could become important pieces for us in the future!" "That''s true, 1st brother... we should soon be able to control this entire Area!" Suddenly, 3 other elders enter the place and someone intervenes in such a conversation. Furthermore, if several of the leaders of other mid-level organizations or even the 3 great families saw them now, they would be shocked! These people that arrived had an aura of someone at the 9th limit of the second soul level! Until now, in this Area, only the 3 great families had people of this level... which undoubtedly changed things a lot in this Area. ¡°No, 1st brother and 3rd brother¡­ we can''t rush things. Even though now in the sect we have 3 people at the ninth limit of the second soul level, we don''t know if those families could hide some forces¡­ besides, we, like Alchemists, cannot compare ourselves with the old ones of those Families who have fought all their lives with each other!" ¡°The 2nd brother is right¡­ we cannot rush on this. We can still further strengthen our sect¡­ the 5th and 6th brothers shouldn''t take long to reach the ninth limit as well, and many other Elders in our sect should reach at least the 8th. Furthermore, we cannot forget to take control of other organizations..." ¡°¡­Well, what the 2nd and 4th brother say is reasonable. I was just a little excited. " The 1st brother that was mentioned, was none other than the Sect Master. His 7th limit strength was certainly not much different than the other mid-level organizations, but this was all about a facade... or rather, the strongest people in the sect were not the Sect Master as in other organizations. The reason for this was none other than to carry out his said plans. As the Sect Master kept in front of the public eye, his other siblings had been getting stronger for the past few years. After all, without a doubt, this sect was the best in terms of resources to increase strength! "... it seems that we will have to wait a little longer to take control of this entire Area! But that will certainly be soon... very soon! For now we will continue in the same way as before... others must strive to attract more allies for this to avoid any future setbacks. We will surely become the strongest sect in Plozart!!" ""Yes"" Chapter 463 Returning To Delna 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Well, then... take care of all of you." "Boy, make sure you come back soon. You are certainly very talented, but you can''t be too accommodating!" At this moment we were at the dimensional gates to go to the capital of the Delnla Kingdom, and from there we could go to meet the other girls. Since for now there was nothing else to do here, I could only go back. Although... it was more difficult to be able to do this than I thought. Elders Delna and Turlok hoped that I would stay longer so we could continue practicing. After all, for my level and the girls who accompany me, this was a much better place to get stronger. I Understand that, but¡­ I also missed the girls who were in the Delna kingdom a lot! I haven''t seen them for a while and wanted to be able to meet them quickly. Also¡­ since I couldn''t go to [Fallen Star Island] and going to find the plants I needed in other likely locations that might have these would take quite a long time, it didn''t make much sense for him to continue here in Plozert. And it may be useless in the end! It was much less likely to these be found elsewhere in this area. ¡­I was hoping that elsewhere the probability of finding those plants would be a higher one. Besides, I''ve wanted to visit it for a long time¡­ I just didn''t have enough level to go there before. This is the door where the mansion is. This led to a level 2 Area as well! Also, since not many people had gone there in a long time¡­ and the ones that did apparently never came back, then surely there should be quite a few good things there! Or at least I hope so. "" Alexander-sama / Alexander / Master, take care of yourself please "" "You too be careful" Either way, I think this was for the best. While I go to that place to try my luck, most of the girls will stay in this Area and only Saeko and Shigure will accompany me. Many wanted to come back with me, but as the elders said, it was better for them to stay here and keep training a little. Especially for the girls who are in the 9th limit like Miu-chan, Renka-chan, and Rei! Although that was not easy... I had to convince them for a while and give them good reasons for this so that they would finally accept it. Since I did not know what I would find on the other side of that door, it was better to take someone who can support me with me, and this last girl I mentioned is an excellent option! As for the first one who joins me too¡­ her soul level is now at the second and so she was also a good option! [Fufufu¡­ and of course that has nothing to do with wanting to try if you can spend time alone with her, right?] ¡­Well, that was certainly a reason for that too, just¡­ if I had mentioned it, the discussion with all the girls to get back to Delna would never have ended! On the other hand, while the girls who stay here practice, they can also help me to try to get the plants in this Area. So this is another reason why I didn''t need to stay in this place any longer. And besides them, also... "Thank you for everything, Alexander-san..." "Hmp~ L-Looks like you weren''t as bad as I thought..." ¡­I had other people who would help me with that! Suddenly before we went to Delna, the pair of brothers with a forbidden love came to see us! When they showed up it was quite uncomfortable for almost everyone here... the others probably thought they were coming to cause trouble again. But that was far from the truth! The siscon-prince lowered his head the moment he saw me thanking me repeatedly! Everyone was quite confused by this¡­ but it was no wonder, after all, for the people here the last time he and I met, I ended up giving the poor guy a big beating¡­ some even thought I had ended up doing him unable to continue being a man. But hey, both of us knew that this couldn''t be more wrong¡­ seeing his new attitude towards me, it seems that the ¡°treatment¡± really helped him. To be honest, that took a slight weight off my shoulders¡­ no, well, seeing this pair of siblings act affectionately with each other was still a bit strange¡­ but that''s not my problem. Besides, even his sister now had a slightly better attitude towards me¡­ well, if you compare it to yesterday when she was looking at me with eyes that couldn''t wait to kill me, it''s certainly a huge change. Thank god this saved me from having a woman with a deadly resentment towards me. ¡­The only thing that is a little uncomfortable perhaps, is that she now had a slightly flushed face and her skin seemed a little more moisturized¡­ changes that I recognize and I know the reason for this! The truth is that I do not know how to feel that I am responsible for once again these two crossed the line of their forbidden love... let''s think about it from the point of view of a doctor, I was only in charge of curing a disease, whatever the patient does after that it has nothing to do with me! "Really thank you very much, Alexander-san!" ¡°¡­Don''t worry, siscon-prince. It is something I had to do¡­ besides, now we are partners and allies. " The man kept thanking me every time he had a chance... but it''s not that I don''t understand! That matter was more important than life itself for any man! It was just that it was a bit uncomfortable for me to know who he would end up enjoying... literally, his new health with... ¡°¡­You won''t stop telling me like that, right? Actually... do you remember my name? " "...you were the one who said that if you lost our fight you would change your name, don''t blame me for that" ¡°¡­d-damn it! I-I didn''t remember that... m-maybe I should try to kill you still?" Man... now that we get along a little better, don''t bring up issues past... everything should end up in oblivion, even his name... Well, despite his words, I shouldn''t worry¡­ probably. His reason for thanking me was not simply for restoring his "little brother". As I said before, now we are allies. This means that, after talking to him for a while, I proposed to help him overthrow his father who he seemed to hate quite a bit... from what he told me, I now understood his despair. Knowing him better, I don''t think the siscon-prince is a bad person, but rather he was driven to become that way. If any man knew that the woman he loves is in danger, he would probably try to do anything to help her¡­ besides, giving him even more weight ah this¡­ or perhaps making it weirder, that person was also his family! Apparently, the father of the siscon-prince has a dual cultivation technique! This interested me a lot, but¡­ knowing that this only works with people of the same blood to have a greater effect, I no longer care about this one! Yes, as you might think, his father¡­ if he can be called that, he wanted to get his hands on his own daughter! It seems that the only thing preventing this is that the girl is protected by the sect, and furthermore, her brother also has some influence and support from various people from that kingdom. After all, they say that a tyrant will always have more than one enemy. [¡­The situation of that family is undoubtedly quite strange and complicated, isn''t it?] ¡­Without a doubt. I totally agree with you, Aurora. Anyway, they say it''s better to have more friends than enemies, so I''m glad that we could both reach a mutual understanding now. Also... it could be said that I was already an accomplice of a great sin thanks to helping him! And I did not want the counter to go up to two now for doing nothing if he did something crazy because of his despair and he making another poor princess suffer! Also, thanks to this, I got another helper to try and collect the plants I needed. Although his influence from him alone is less than the Delana family, and even losing the title of the main disciple, I think he would still be quite helpful. Or at least it''s better than not having it. "..." Lastly, although it wasn''t a surprise that she was here like these two, I was glad to see that Yulz-onesan came to see me off! It seems like she was still a bit embarrassed to see me due to what happened between us earlier. Also, for some reason, she kept a little away from Kushinada... and when their gazes met by chance, her face would blush and look away quickly! ¡­her reaction makes me a little curious. At least it doesn''t seem like Kushinada has bullied her, right? ¡°Fufufu¡­ I-I was careless last time and you got a bit of advantage out of it, little boy... n-no, Alexander. H-Hmp~ W-When we play again, it won''t be that easy~" In the end, after she seems to restore her mood to normal, she walks over to me and whispers that! Although, seeing how her voice rings a bit, I think that more than having returned to normal, she was forcing herself to appear that way. ¡­I wanted to tease her a bit here again, but¡­ if I did, I would probably end up getting kicked hard by those beautiful legs now! So I can only restrain myself while also smiling at her in a challenge to continue her game~ Of course I was more than willing to "play" with her again! "Also... thanks for the gifts... onesan was really happy for them ~" Well, I think, if she got mad about what I did earlier, those gifts surely helped her forgive me! It was a [Limit-breack] pill for people with a level 2 soul, and also an orb with the martial skill [Savate-C]... the latter cost me a little more than 300 crystals! So if she didn''t like it, that it would have hurt a bit! ¡­Thank goodness I could see that she really appreciated these. The tone with which she says the last thing was different from the previous one, I could see her sincere gratitude in those words. Also, when I explained what they were, I even made her affection go up another 10 points! So it was not in vain!! And not only did I do it because I wanted her to have a deeper impression of me, although this was reason enough perhaps, it was also because I feel that things in this Area could change very soon! And after chatting with Yulz-onesan for a while, it seems that she shares this feeling too! ¡­So this cannot be a simple hunch! It''s probably one of my abilities warning me about this! So it''s not bad for her to get stronger. Also, since she seems to have hit it off with several of the girls here, she will surely help the girls if something happens here while I''m gone. "Well then we go, everyone please take care" "" Yes, you too! "" As some gazes on us were starting to intensify, sensing this, Yulz-onesan retreats after pinching my cheek a bit. This woman still treats me like a kid despite what happened before¡­ also, she may be more confident having the other girls around! She gives me a defiant look as if to goad me into trying to do something while boldly displaying one of her legs! ¡­Since it would be bad if I left with several of the girls angry, I can only give up doing something now! There will be another time to make her pay off this debt with me! "Do you want to go see the King and Queen, Alexander-san?" After we finished saying goodbye, I, Shigure, and Saeko-chan passed through the interdimensional gate, and in an instant, we were in the world guild of the capital of Delna. Since most of the soldiers know my current identity as the fiancee of the princess of this kingdom, we easily pass all the control measures without entertaining us too much. Then Saeko asks me that looking in the direction of the door as if also asking if we would leave the world guild now. "...no, we will go directly to the mansion" "Ok" "..." Thinking a bit about this, I give up on it. Although it would be nice to see Cleri-san and little Lorens-kun again¡­ that would also mean that I would have to see the King of Delna. It''s troublesome to see that guy, so I''d rather refrain from doing it. Also, I''ve left several gifts with Grandpa Delna for them too, so they probably won''t be offended by this. Chapter 464 Returning to Delna 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Kurisu) We had recently received a message from the girls who were in the Sect [7 Mountains] in which they informed us that Alexander was returning here to the mansion! For that reason, now almost all the girls who were in this Area were waiting for him at the helipad! Alexander will surely be surprised, this place could now only be considered a developing city! Even various organizations had established themselves in this place, after all, the energy in the environment was from a zone level 10 which was rare in Level 1 Areas! This also has its problems, as in the season where Monsters try to invade high-level areas for their own benefit. I have heard that some cities fall during that period! And in this place, the last fight was quite intense! It was good that thanks to the organizations in this place, the strength of all the girls in our group, the weapons we have, and the protective measures, it was not so difficult to go through that battle. Also, as a last measure were the monsters tamed by Haruna. That lion and big dog could easily take out all the monsters in the area without any problem. Maybe the only problem was the sheer amount of monsters¡­ it reminded me a bit of the horde of zombies that Alexander and I saw and faced in the world of Saya and the others. Well, although it was a bit annoying and scary those battles, it wasn''t all that bad. Thanks to this the strength of many of the girls in our group had been strengthened. In fact, many of us were now at the 9th limit... still a step to reach what Alexander calls a level 2 soul! ...unfortunately, that step seemed quite difficult. I even feel a bit envious of Haruna''s monsters who were able to achieve that strength just from the fact that Alexander gave them a name. That''s why some of the girls even borne out saying that maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to let him give us another name and see if we could become stronger that way. Well, this was probably more of a joke... or so I hope! Well, thanks to the great growth of this area, it was now known as the [Fairy Garden]. Saying that name was still quite embarrassing... the reason is that this name was chosen by most of the other groups that also lived here... and what they took as a basis for this, it was not for anything another thing than because of our mansion that was in the center of the city! Yes, it seems that all over Delna our mansion has become quite famous! And the reason for this was none other than the fact that many beautiful women were gathered here! The place had almost become a tourist attraction!! If it weren''t for the many girls from the organization [Alexander-sama''s Servants] who protect the place, I don''t know how much inconvenience we would have to endure until now cause of this!! "Oh~ Looks like it''s finally coming!" "Yes, I already want to see Alexander-onisan~" "I also! Alexander-onichan will surely be quite surprised by how much I have grown now~! " When the sound of a helicopter is heard, we all turn to the place with great encouragement and confirm the words of Haruna-san and the two little girls, Iruka-chan and Alice-chan by her side! Also, since Alexander''s carnivorous plant that was surrounding the entire mansion stretched several vines into the sky, it was certainly sure that Alexander was coming in that helicopter! ...that last thing seemed to surprise many of the girls who were guarding the surroundings and did not know about this plant. Normally that plant does not move and acts quite calm. Well, this plant is undoubtedly another reason why we can be calm. If the monsters managed to break through the outer wall that had been created, there was still this defense measure for our mansion... you must not underestimate the appetite of this thing, most of the bodies of the monsters we kill end up being eaten by it in a matter of minutes!! ¡­Maybe it was also because of this plant that this place was called [Fairy Garden]. "Alex-kun~! I missed you so much~!! " ¡°¡­Q-Quick! W-When did Shisuka-san disappear from my side? " "Hihihi, that must be because of the power of love!" When three people get off the helicopter, the attention of all the girls here is focused on the red-haired boy who had come down! I think he was a little taller than before¡­ besides, maybe a little more manly? I think it was not as thin and delicate as before. Although ... I will leave as a secret that you still have to see him with all the attention to distinguish that he was a boy, otherwise if he finds out about this, he will surely be depressed! We all try to get closer while Alex and the two girls next to him walk towards us too, but¡­ as Emilia-chan says, the first to reach and hug him was Shisuka! T-This girl¡­ it''s always a mystery how she can move so fast! With that body mass, it shouldn''t be possible to move that fast! She defied various laws of physics that I knew!! ¡­Maybe Lena-san''s words have some truth in them, b-but¡­ I don''t think my love for him and other girls will lose to hers! So it''s probably not that!! I refuse to believe that she loved more Alex than I did!! E-Especially because of what happened the last time Alex was here... my intimacy with him must be much more than with other girls! Well, with Shisuka hugging Alex, we could only wait for her to release him¡­ indeed, now he was sunk in her two lumps of flesh! That''s why it was difficult for any other girl to try to hug him along with her!! "Kyaaan~ !!" ¡­Suddenly, the sound and the face Shisuka make alert to all the girls around! T-That was quite an erotic expression¡­ no, well... this girl was quite erotic on only by herself, but now she had risen one more level! It was obvious that something was happening while those two were hugging each other!! ¡°A-Alexander-kun¡­ h-how can you do things like that in the middle of the day and the middle of so many people! Also, there are children here!! A-Although you missed Shisuka quite a bit, you must hold back a little! " "..." As if trying to defend himself against such accusations from Haruna-san... and also from the gazes from the other girls here that he probably felt on him, he raises his hands in a surrender pose to indicate that he was not doing anything! "Haan~ I-It''s so intense¡­ p-please, n-not so strong¡­ Nuuaa ~!!" "..." ¡­The situation becomes a bit confusing. Haruna-san who covering the eyes of the two little girls next to her and other girls wanted to continue scolding Alexander, but¡­ the problem was that it really didn''t seem like he was doing something bad to Shisuka! F-For a moment I thought that Shisuka''s love and longing for Alex had really surpassed my feelings and that of other girls! It seemed that she missed him so much that, just by touching him, this took her to the peak of happiness!! Also, I may not be the only one with that thought since the others did not know how to respond to this either... or they may still be stunned and paralyzed by her great moan! But then I remembered what happened the last time Alex was here and most likely why Shisuka reacted that way... ------------------------------------ ------------------------------------ (Days before Alexander left Delna) "Y-You... you pervert brat-Kyaan ~... I-I mean, master... w-will you give that thing to this girl too?!" "Oh~, Milene... it seems that in truth the last punishment I gave you was not enough. You still dare to tell me what to do or not to do?~" ¡°N-No¡­ I-It was just a suggestion, master. A-After all, wasn''t it a pretty expensive piece of equipment?" A few days after I and Saeko spent our first night with Alex, we all met in a large room in the mansion. The reason for this was to punish Shisuka for what happened that time... although in the end I don''t have a complaint about it, and probably neither does Saeko, much less Alex... in fact, I think he benefited a lot and surely if someone asks him no deny it! Either way, it doesn''t change the fact that when Alex eat the [Bedroom Chaos pill], that was pretty dangerous! So all the other girls agreed that Shisuka needed to be punished for that carelessness!! Of course, no one wanted to hurt Shisuka. We all agreed that she would just have to stay away from Alex for a few weeks... although it seemed a little light, seeing how she cried while calling us abusive people, I think it was enough. Unfortunately¡­ Alex also thought that wasn''t too appropriate. In his defense, he said that it also seemed like he was being punished! In addition, since he was the main affected... the little scoundrel actually dared to say that, can you believe it? Well, he said that he would be the one who would punish her. ¡­As he mentioned in his discussion with Milene now, he had punished her before¡­ so we all knew what kind of punishment it would be this one! Well ... we can''t say that it was something light either, that time Milene ended up in a pretty miserable state... one in which the other girls could only look away to leave her a little dignity!! It is not strange that when Alex reminds her of this, Milene''s body trembles... although seeing how her face blushes, she may also be remembering the sensations she had during that punishment... from what I learned later since I and Saeko were with Alex during that time, her moans were so intense that several girls could not close their eyes for several nights! "Well~ I think I''ll punish you again" "N-Nooo~! Damn you perverted brat-Nuaan~!!" "" ... "" Listening to their conversation, most of the girls tremble ... although, sadly for Milene, no one comes to her defense. Everyone still remembers how this girl sold to other people the poor Celi-chan! And she also sold weapons to some persons while knowing that they would attack our group! "E-Eh? I-I don''t feel anything¡­ w-what did you do, bast-... master? " "...soon you will know~" ¡­Besides Milene, we were all a little curious about this. It didn''t seem like it was doing the same thing as before where her underwear activated causing her to squirm on the floor while moaning¡­ it didn''t seem like that "equipment" go bad either as this one still punished her if she spoke ill of him. So the rest of us couldn''t help but be a little inquisitive about this. "Heee~ S-So... I too will become Alex-kun''s slave since now? You all are so bad ~!" "...glup" "" ... "" While Milene trembled a little when she saw Alex''s smile since she surely had a bad feeling about her future, all the rest of us left that doubt for now and focused on Shisuka who was now holding underwear of the same design as the one Milene and Celi-chan used¡­ an instrument of slavery to be precise! Yes, the punishment for Shisuka was precisely wearing those clothes! Well¡­ certainly for any girl of the modern age like our world to become a slave was a pretty heavy punishment¡­ or rather something that went against our principles! So we couldn''t say that Alex was being partial to Shisuka or too soft! Strangely, the girl who would be punished didn''t seem to think like most of the others here! No, actually ... I think Shisuka was really complaining about this and this seemed cruel to her, but ... I don''t know why but instead of looking pitiful, she seemed to be seducing Alex with that innocent and defenseless way of acting that she showed! "H-Hic~... Hic~... a-alright, then I''ll wear this!~" As some tears flow from Shisuka''s eyes, she begins to undress to put on that underwear... "W-wait! What are you doing?!" "H-Heee~ Shouldn''t I wear this now?" "...y-you don''t have to do it here!!" So while we were watching her, Rika-san comes out of the daze and stops her! Damn it, she was so bewitching that all of us here could only see with full attention what she was doing! Alexander was already drooling as he saw Shisuka holding her bra ready to unleash those huge mountains! That was so unfair, how can she get that size!! "E-Eh? Why did you stop her?!! S-Should be okay if she changes her clothes here, right? It is a punishment after all!! " ""No, of curse not! She has to do it somewhere else!! "" "..." Then, probably seeing that Shisuka stopped and so finally being the last one to get out of her''s spell, Alex also regained his senses... to complain about Rika''s words that it seems that at least he was able to hear! Of course no one listens to his arguments and we make Shisuka move elsewhere so that she can change her clothes!! If she did here, this might even have the same effect on Alex as consuming one of those pills of before!! Chapter 465 Returning to Delna 5 New month!! I hope this one will be better for everyone than the previous one!! Thank you all for your continued support, and I hope to continue receiving it from the others who like the novel!! Cheers!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (Continued POV Kurisu- Days before Alexander left Delna) "H-Huuh~ E-Everyone is so mean to me~!" "G-Gods!" "T-This is..." "H-How can a woman be so perfect... this is so unfair" "I-Impossible..." "W-Why can''t I have a body like that too..." All the girls here showed great determination and unity this time to deny all the excuses and motives for Shisuka to change into her slavery underwear in this room from Alex! So, after a few minutes, she returns to place using it¡­ sadly, things may have been worse now than if she had changed here! Everyone in the place can''t help but be paralyzed by what we see... a tall blonde woman with long shiny hair... with the curves of her body that can only be described as sublime... long legs with the perfect thickness ending in a narrow waist and a raised butt large in size that at first glance seemed soft and elastic... and looking up even a little more, you found two huge mountains that totally defied the law of gravity since their weight did not seem to matter! These remaining firm and imposing in place!! Furthermore, as if that was not enough, the attitude displayed by this woman with a mature body that bordered on the epitome of femininity, was that of an innocent, pure, and virgin girl! While her body was exposed to everyone, some tears threatened to come out of her eyes as she sobbed a bit from feeling aggrieved... the contrast of this only greatly amplified the sensuality of this girl standing right in front of everyone!! The gasps and some words mixed with the envy of us, the girls here, escape without thinking... It is clear that Shisuka''s body could be described as the great ideal or envy of most women... after all, if you are not the one who has it, you cannot see it with good eyes! And for men¡­ it would surely awaken the deepest desires within them! Unless the person has a special taste, even as a woman, I don''t think there is no man who can take his eyes off something like that while saliva drips from his mouth!! ¡­Alexander was the spitting image of this! His mouth only stops from letting out his saliva when he forces himself to swallow so he can say words of praise! Although the girls here weren''t very fond of seeing his reaction, we couldn''t blame him too much either. Said body that I mentioned earlier was now almost completely shown naked with only covering the important parts by the slavery underwear! Now Shisuka was the embodiment of seduction!! I think we should even give a little praise for Alexander''s willpower for not throwing himself at Shisuka the instant he saw her! ¡­Although it may be that he just didn''t do it because his body froze from over-arousal! I could see that a large tent had risen up in his crotch threatening to tear his pants! I-I wonder if it''s just jealousy or does it really seem to me that he even looked bigger than when the two of us have been alone? ¡°N-Now that I think about it... as a punishment for what happened before, isn''t this a little too light? Fufufu¡­ although I don''t complain about what happened that time, Kurisu-san and I were also the ones who had to solve that problem. ...so I think I have the right to speak too" ¡°Heee~ I-Is this not enough as a punishment for me? Why?~!" "" ... "" Suddenly, Saeko-san breaks the silence and stupor that Shisuka had generated... well, her words certainly made a lot of sense to everyone. Unlike Milene, who now for some reason has her face flushed and seems to be the only one who was not affected by all this since I think she has her own problems now, Shisuka usually does not go against the words from Alex. Therefore, I think that the occasions in which that underwear is activated will be almost non-existent or nil! So, as punishment, certainly that underwear loses a lot of meaning! W-Well... it''s not like we want to make Shisuka suffer. No girl here has such animosity against her... Not even me or Saeko-san who had to "fix" that problem together as she says! ...p-probably. But¡­ now the faces of all the girls had darkened a bit! And I fully understand the reason¡­ Saeko-san''s words were for no other reason than jealousy and envy that it was difficult for any girl to put aside now! So, after hearing those words, there was no one to hear Shisuka''s complaints and they all nodded in agreement with her! What can I say? This is something Shisuka caused herself! No, well... maybe that''s a bit unfair to say, Shisuka wasn''t to blame for this¡­ or so I want to think. Although¡­ sometimes I think that what she does is done on purpose and being 100 % mindful! "Alex-kun~! The other girls are bullying me~!" "S-Shisuka ..." As if he was his only ally in this place... which perhaps was totally true! Before any girl can do anything, she runs to Alex''s side to hug him and beg for justice... sadly, he probably shouldn''t have heard a word from her... at this moment he was very focused on running his hands over Shisuka''s body as if he wanted to check that it was really real! "Alex-kun~¡­ Alex-kun~¡­ Alex-kun, I''m talking to you~ The girls are bullying me~" "E-Eh? O-Oh, that''s bad, right? ...You all shouldn''t be mean to Shisuka ... n-no, well... then... I''ll punish Shisuka even more" "Heee~ I don''t want to~!" "" ... "" Seeing that her words were not reaching him, she tries repeatedly... but I don''t know why, to do so, she presses her great mountains against Alex''s face every time she calls out to him... unexpectedly, it works and he raises his face to gather his vision with hers! Of course, I don''t think there are many men who would refuse a request from a girl who looks at him with those eyes while was in his arms... and Alex is no exception and quickly tries to speak for her! But... his words stop at the half when he notices the expression of all of us and changes what he wanted to say. "Well then let''s go to bed, Shisuka~" "E-Eh? B-Bed? ...Y-Yes~!! " So before any girl can say anything, Alex starts dragging Shisuka to go to a room with a bed! Shisuka, who seemed unwilling at first upon hearing that her punishment would continue, in an instant changes her attitude and her feet follow him without putting up any resistance¡­ this girl¡­ her face now showed great joy as her cheeks blushed!! "W-Wait, you perverted brat¡­ what kind of punishment are you trying to do to her?!" This was a bit too sudden, so most of us were slow to react! Rei is the first to make a move and follows them while yelling. So we all follow behind them in the next moment too. "...it''s not what you think, I''ve learned a technique in the world before I went and I want to try it in Shisuka." "W-What are you going to do, Alexander? ...Is it really a punishment? " "Oh trust me~ Soon Shisuka will be screaming¡­ and I won''t stop until I completely ¡° punish ¡± her~" "E-Eh? A-Aren''t we going to do it? Noo~!" "" ... "" Ignoring Shisuka''s disappointment, when we get to the room and see Rei and Alex arguing with each other, all the others are left wondering what to do next. We couldn''t say that turning someone into a guinea pig was a light punishment¡­ in fact, this sounded even crueler than turning Shisuka into a slave! Well¡­ I don''t think Alex would do something to hurt a girl in this room¡­ besides, the smile on his face was very suspicious! It was surely something erotic!! No doubt!! "A-Are you going to do that, Alexander?" "Well... since it''s a punishment, I''ll make it more intense this time for Shisuka~" "" ... "" ¡­The only one who seemed to know what Alex was trying to do was the new girl, Renka-chan¡­ and her expression showed concern and also¡­ longing? Nostalgia? A thrill like that! So, seeing her reaction, the doubt in us only increases! "Well... Shisuka, lie on the bed face down~" "H-Huuu~" We were all curious, so for now we let him proceed¡­ I don''t think he would dare to do something too kinky with all of us gazing on him now, so we could only watch for now! "H-Hyaaan~ !!" "A-Alexander... y-you, what are you doing?!" ¡°¡­As you can see, this is a massage¡­ also, it helps to cleanse the accumulated impurities in the body. The only downside is that¡­ as you can see, this creates a feeling that is too intense ~" "" ...g-glup "" When Alex climbs onto Shisuka''s buttocks, this causes several girls to frown¡­ and in the next instant, his hands start to run down her back! Although we wanted to complain about this, when we look closely, he doesn''t seem to be taking advantage of Shisuka and it only massages areas that are not sensitive¡­ maybe we all thought like this, but¡­ unexpectedly and suddenly, Shisuka actually lets out a big scream as Alex mentioned!! Only this scream was in a low and deep tone¡­ also, Shisuka''s eyes turn wet and saliva drips down the edge of her lips! Yes, without a doubt this was a great moan!! No wonder Haruna-san tries to intervene!! ¡°N-Nuaaan~ A-Alex-kun¡­ n-no more, please~ !! Aaan~¡­ I-I''m going to die, th-this is too much~ H-Huaaan ~!!!" ...unfortunately, his actions confirm his words and he really didn''t seem to be doing anything wrong... so we could only stand to one side watching and listening to Shisuka''s seductive voice escaping from her mouth... T-The atmosphere in the room quickly becomes quite ambiguous, but¡­ as promised, within minutes Shisuka was begging for mercy!! T-The truth is that it was uncomfortable to be here now¡­ we all exchanged glances between us, and we could detect that everyone was starting to react due to Shisuka''s moans¡­ even so, no one took the initiative to leave the room! If we did, then things between these two may not end in a simple massage!! So with no other choice... while we all started to gasp a bit... or even some of them rubbed their thighs together to calm the tingling they should be feeling in their private parts, we spend quite a bit of time here enduring our own troubles until Shisuka finally ends up passing out! ...this was a great punishment for all of us too !! ----------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------- In the end, that day it seems that Shisuka was not the only one punished by Alex... also that day... I told him on several occasions that I will be staying in the laboratory all night to do some things... since it was very embarrassing to invite him directly to spend the night with me, I could only do it that way! ¡­The good thing is that he was to the laboratory that night, otherwise, I might really have had to be more direct! "H-Hyaan~! M-My feet¡­ M-My feet feel so soft~ I can''t stand~ H-Huaan~ !!" "S-Shisuka-san, what''s up?" "I-I think those clothes have been activated now..." "E-Eh? Ah! S-So that was it¡­ b-but why?! " "W-Well..." The moans bring my thoughts back to the present¡­ and as Shisuka says, unable to stand up, she kneels while still keeping Alex pressed his face on her breasts! "...I think it''s because Shisuka is suffocating Alex!" "" ... "" Yes, that underwear must have interpreted Shisuka putting Alex''s face between her breasts and depriving him of air as an attack! "Hihihi¡­ you should probably separate them or the boy will actually end up dying¡­ I don''t think he will try hard to free himself." "" ... "" ¡­I don''t know whether to praise Shisuka for finding a weakness in those clothes so that she can free herself from her bondage... or say that they are defective! The more that clothes punish her, the stronger Shisuka presses Alex against her two huge mountains! And like Lena-san says, it seems that if we didn''t separate them now, then Alex would end up being suffocated by her to death without him being able to do anything!! ¡­No, well¡­ it''s also Alex''s fault obviously! If Rei were here, she would probably say to just leave him like that since¡­ after all, he seemed very willing to die like that!! ...on the other hand, now that I remember that from before, I think I know the reason why Milene was acting quite strange lately! Chapter 466 Returning To Delna 6 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡­I Don''t expect to be attacked and my life will be in danger the moment I get to the place where the mansion was in Delna! Well, they say that one can never be careless or you wouldn''t even know how you ended dying! Also, the worst thing was that the person who was about to take my life was one of the girls that I wanted to see so much... this was a great impact on me! No, rather, those two great mountains were a great shock to me! I was totally defenseless against these!! Yes, the person responsible for that attack was Shisuka who, upon seeing me, unleashed a powerful attack that left me defenseless and unable to respond! Also, it seems that the bondage "equipment" she used was totally useless and this one can''t stop her! If it weren''t for other girls who came to my rescue, now I would still be sunken and unable to breathe between Shisuka''s big breasts¡­ I would probably be dead now!! ¡°¡­ Why do you look so disappointed, Alex? Did you really want to dieon Shizuka''s breasts? " "E-Eh? N-No... of course not. ¡­I''m just still amazed at what happened earlier. " "" ... "" Well... certainly dying like that wouldn''t be so bad! At the very least, it was much better than other ways, right? That your life ended like this should be a direct pass to heaven... I think so. Or rather, that was heaven on earth!! "Ha... ha... H-Hauuu~ Alex-kun... it wasn''t enough yet, I want to hold him for a longer time~!" "S-Shisuka-san... I-I think you''d better stop for now." "H-Hey, where are you going Alex? Don''t you know how difficult it was to separate you two before?!! " ...t-this girl seems to want to finish what she started! As she struggles to rise from the ground and stand on her wobbly feet, she extends her hand to me while saying that. The worst is that I was also more than willing to continue with that! My feet start walking towards her before I know it! If it wasn''t for Kurisu and Emilia-chan stopping us both, maybe now I would have another battle with her with my life at stake!! S-Shisuka¡­ quite a scary girl!! "Kurisu, I really missed you..." "E-Eh? Hmmm~ " Well, I couldn''t put aside the other girls here, that''s why I pull Kurisu''s hands who was next to me and kiss her. Time passes without my noticing as I wrap my tongue around hers, and only release her when her legs get a little soft and she tries to fight for air... "A-Alex... t-there are other people watching us... H-Hmmn~" "" Kyaa~! "" "A-Alexander... can''t you hold back a bit?! T-There are little girls here!! " The scene sure was quite intense¡­ after Kurisu''s lips and mine part while being joined by a trickle of saliva, I can''t resist wanting to feel such sensations again! So despite Kurisu''s slight reluctance, the cries of the little girls, Alice-chan and Iruka-chan, and Haruna''s complaints, I continue to enjoy this moment between us! "M-Mooh~ Why can''t you wait for us to be alone..." "I''m sorry¡­ it''s just that I really missed you a lot, you know?" ¡­Also, while I appreciated and liked all the other girls, I now undoubtedly considered Kurisu my lover¡­ and I hadn''t seen her for several months! It is not strange to want to enjoy a little the love between us that I have not been able to obtain for a while! So this time even if the other girls were complaining about this, I didn''t mean to stop! This time I would fail as a man if that prevented me of this!! "...A-lex... siscon?" "..." "No! We are not siblings!!" Enjoying my moment with Kurisu, Shigure suddenly spoke while tilting her head and watching us¡­ well, it certainly wasn''t difficult on the surface to think of us that way. Also, in the past few days, someone was constantly being heard saying that word almost anywhere we were... so it''s no wonder she misinterpreted my relationship with Kurisu now. ...I must say that even I have thought to have an intimate moment with Kurisu playing at having a taboo love between us, but... sadly she does not have an aura of a onesan... she is a girl with a dependent attitude rather than someone who inspire confidence. Also, I can''t see her as a little sister either¡­ it''s hard to do because of our ages. Well, not that this bothered me. Also, I think Yulz-onesan perfectly meets all the requirements to have that kind of game with her! Due to that pair of siblings in the [7 Mountains] sect, the idea of playing that way has been popping up in my head a lot lately. Just thinking about it makes me a little excited! ¡­Since it''s just a game and it''s not that we actually had a blood relationship, so it shouldn''t be so bad, right? Or does that make me a siscon too? "Well, Haruna, I hadn''t seen Kurisu in a while¡­ you can''t be so strict with me now, right? Besides, I missed you all too~ " "..." After being satisfied, for the moment, to have a bit of intimacy with Kurisu, I walked over to Haruna to greet her warmly as well. She allows me to hug her without any problem, but¡­ when I try to seek her lips, she won''t let me! It must be because of the little ones next to her who were watching with expectant eyes at both¡­ her eyes go to them as if to warn me not to be too affectionate with her now. "Alex-onichan, Alice miss you too~" "Alexander-onisan ... I''m glad you came back" Then, the two little girls who saw that I had finished having my hug with Haruna, run to my side while each holding one of my arms. Alice-chan swings it happily as if to express her joy, while Iruka-chan does so with a bit of doubt and shyness shown on her face. ¡­These girls haven''t grown a bit since I last saw them? Children certainly grow up quite fast¡­ now they seem like little girls who have entered their teens! Especially the last one. "Emilia-chan~" "E-Eh? T-This... " Finally, taking this girl off guard, I hug her in the next instant of moving to her side. Her body shakes a little when I do it¡­ although I don''t know if it''s because of the shame or her fear of the men she has. ¡­If it''s because of the latter, then I don''t know what to feel about this. I''m glad she saw me as a man now, but¡­ I don''t want her to be afraid of me either!! "Hihihi... now is this old woman''s turn?" "N-No... I''m sorry, but no... old woman, Is it that you want to suck my youth?!" Given Emilia-chan''s reaction, I only hug her for a slight moment. So when I part with her, I find Lena spreading her arms and pursing her lips as if she wanted a kiss! Fuck, that gave me a big scare! I back up quickly and almost fell on my ass from such a horror scene!! "Hmp~ You really don''t appreciate the love of this beautiful lady... hihihi, you miss it" ¡°I don''t need it, I don''t want it, and I''m not willing to receive it!! So please stop, old woman¡­ you are scaring me!! " "Oh~ Maybe this beautiful lady should really give you one of the [Bedroom Chaos] pills and lock the two of us in a room? Hihihi... surely you won''t think like that after that~" "Nooo! While your race trait may not activate and melt my "friend", it will surely rot if that happens!! " Although she is willing to have sex and therefore does not activate the trait of her Huldra race that protects them from being sexually assaulted, I can only imagine bad things happening to my "partner" for something like that! Even if he survives that, he will surely end up committing suicide later!! "Hmp~ You''re really quite rude, I was just kidding, but now ... maybe I should do it~" ¡°¡­ N-no¡­ older woman¡­ grandmother¡­ b-beautiful lady¡­ please don''t do it! Oh, it''s true. I found some information about your granddaughter! " ¡°¡­Is that so? So what are you waiting for, let''s go inside so you can talk about it" Since that really scared me, I try to change the subject so Lena will forget about it! This seems to work perfectly as her dissatisfaction disappears and she shows a serious look on his old face. Then, as she wants, we all enter the mansion and go to a room to talk. ¡°¡­I met several elders from the [Thousand Cauldrons] sect, and although I couldn''t get any information about her from them, I also met a girl from one of the 3 great families of that Area. She seems to know your granddaughter... if I''m not wrong, then your granddaughter should be named Helena, right? From what I know, she is now the most talented ''disciple'' of that sect. " Since Lena''s gaze to tell her about this was quite intense, I could only begin to explain the recent events that happened in the next instant. The other girls see the atmosphere in the place and only listen in silence to our conversation. Then Lena confirms my suspicions... "Yes! There is no doubt, she must be my granddaughter! Helena¡­ oh~ Helena, your grandmother has failed you¡­ how could I allow something like this to happen¡­ you must be suffering alone right now! " ¡°¡­Old woman, don''t worry so much. From what the Mess family girl, Yulz, told me, she''s fine. Your granddaughter should be very important to that sect, so at least they shouldn''t be so cruel to her. Besides, you just have to wait a little longer to meet Helena-san¡­ you just have to wait until my strength is enough to be able to rescue her!" ¡­Seeing some tears run down Lena''s wrinkled cheeks, I can''t but try to cheer her up a bit. It is not that I lose anything by doing this... and furthermore, it is quite bad and depressing to see an old man cry! Even some of the girls are affected and due to empathy, they begin to sob too! ¡°Y-Yeah, you''re right kid¡­ Oh~ Now that I see it, it seems like you''ve entered the second level of Alma! This is a bit unexpected... I thought it would take you at least a few years to achieve this, I think I have underestimated your talent! But¡­ you shouldn''t rush. As this lady said before, I have waited quite a long time for that¡­ you must be careful of yourself first. I''m sure you can do it in a few years! " ¡°Well¡­ about that, we may not be able to wait that long. Things in that Area are very different from when you had your sect there¡­ furthermore, in recent years, the [Thousand Cauldrons] sect has only grown stronger. From what I know, they are only surpassed by the 3 main families there... and the truth is that I have my doubts that this is just like that. Well, they are ambitious people... so if they had the strength to be able to oppose them, they would have already done it. So at least they shouldn''t have reached that level yet, but¡­ if we give them time, then I''m sure they could! If they become the dominant organization in the Area, things will get more complicated¡­ if we act, then it should be before that happens." "¡­I-I see" Lena frowns upon hearing me... she certainly knew the enemy that faced several years ago much better, it is not strange that she accepts my words very quickly. The old woman can certainly imagine what I am saying easily. ¡°Although you don''t have to worry about it¡­ I am confident that in less than a year you will be able to reunite with your granddaughter! Soon I will be able to see my pretty Huldra-chan!! " "Hihihi... it''s good that you''re motivated" After my talk with Lena, I also start talking with the other girls about the recent events that have happened to both sides. I also introduce them to Shigure who, since we arrived, has captured the attention of the majority. Although she is a bit quiet, she was a simple girl and easy to get along with, she quickly seems to be accepted by others. ¡­Perhaps the only exception is Kurisu. Shigure''s words of before seem to have made her a bit uncomfortable¡­ well, she will probably quickly act friendly towards her as well, she''s not a spiteful girl. Chapter 467 Returning To Delna 7 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Alex-kun, how is Rika?~" ¡°Oh, she and the other girls in the [7 Mountains] Sect Area are totally fine. Even though she got caught up in some troubles recently, now there should be nothing wrong for her organization to develop there. " After we talked a bit about what I did in the world of Shigure and the other girls, and they told me the latest events in this place... the [Fairy garden], as it seems to be known now, Shisuka asks me about her best friend. ¡­This girl is perhaps one of the most independent, so I wasn''t too surprised to learn that she and the girls from the organization [Alexander-sama''s Servants] were there. Well, the reason why they rushed to that Area was that they lost contact with the girls there first, so they were worried about them and they went to see what happened. It''s good that nothing bad happened to any of them in the end. Also, when Rika was about to get into some trouble, we managed to fix it quickly¡­ not having a strong backing in that place, those girls were involved in trouble very quickly. Although it is not difficult to imagine. A group of pretty attractive girls together¡­ it was certainly an established flag for trouble! Well¡­ even if I hadn''t intervened that time, I think those girls at least had the strength to withdraw to Delna if things got really bad. Maybe the only thing that would worry me is that Rika was too stubborn¡­ she has a pretty strong character after all. Now those guys who tried to take advantage of them must be struggling as if their life depended on it... which couldn''t be more true, to spread the information that this organization is related to me and Kushinada. With that, they shouldn''t have any more problems like that again. Also, when I met the siscon-prince again, he apologized to me as someone in his group was responsible for that place and he cause those little inconveniences. From what I know, now they should even give them a much better place as headquarters for that organization at a very low price. Although it was not that they lacked resources, from what they told me, the organization in Delna was very profitable and they also had the financing of the store... or perhaps it was better to call it the company that Saya runs. ¡­In fact, I think they were able to solve that problem with just money without any problem. The only reason not to do so is that even being rich, no one likes to be blatantly robbed in broad daylight! By the way, I was quite surprised that the 8 girls who were next to Rika now had their strength at the peak of a level 1 soul... those girls who were hurt and abused now were people with the strength to become someone important in Delna! Although perhaps it shouldn''t surprise me too much... if the girls who are in this mansion and lead a much more peaceful life could achieve that, they who constantly fight against other organizations or dangerous areas around here, it would be very strange if they did not. Also, I have not been stingy with the resources to strengthen them. While drinking a tea brought to me by one of the girls wearing a maid uniform that the [Alexander-sama Servants] organization should have sent to protect this mansion, I couldn''t help but think about how these girls have become quite strong... this little maid even it''s at the 8th limit¡­ and I can see several more around with an average strength equal to that! ¡­The last time I saw such a large group of servants on this level was when I went to Delna''s castle, you know? So it can be said that the security of this place is the same as the rulers of this Area! Also¡­ unlike those soldiers and servants of the Delna kingdom who were probably over 40 years old, the age of these girls was between 15-30 years! That''s why this group of girls would not only stand out in this Area¡­ even in the [7 Mountains] sect surely they would easily enter as inner disciples! No, becoming core disciples was very likely! "By the way, Alex-kun... d-did you do it with Rika in that place?!~" "Puuh !!" "S-Shisuka, what are you asking? There are children here!! " While I was surprised by the group of girls in the organization [Alexander-sama''s Servants], this girl''s sudden words made me spit out the tea I was drinking quietly! This caught me totally off guard!! Also, although Haruna worries that the chaste ears of the two little girls be stained, the other girls seemed very interested in this! Everyone''s gazes are fixed on me waiting for an answer!! "N-No... Rika was busy enough to set up these girls'' organization there, you know? How could she have time for something like that?" ¡°Fufufu, I see~! So she couldn''t get ahead of me! I was sure she had gone there so she could have a moment alone with you and get ahead of me~! ¡­That means I would still be the third if Alex-kun and I did it, right?~!!" "..." W-Why did Shisuka have to continue with that interrogation? I thought it saved me from exposing those things to girls here! I-It''s not that I don''t want to tell them, but¡­ I just wanted to have some quiet time for a few days! Also, maybe that would complicate things to deepen my relationship with some of them even more!! ¡­I could only look away without answering Shisuka''s second question. This should say a lot about that by now, but¡­ it''s still better than answering she! ¡°Fufufu¡­ it''s a shame Shisuka, but¡­ if you did it now with Alex, that would only make you the 5th girl who''s been with him, you know?~" "" ... "" Sadly, Saeko breaks my poor illusions of keeping this on hold and informs everyone that I have had sex with two other girls! While it didn''t seem like she was doing it because she''s upset with me because of that and it was more like maybe she just wanted to tease Shisuka a bit, it doesn''t change the fact that this leaves me in a rather awkward position! Now, most of the girls here are looking at me with piercing eyes!! ¡°Heee~ You''re so bad Alex-kun¡­ I-I should have been the third one~! It''s not fair~!! " "" ... "" ¡­There it goes my hopes of being able to enjoy my time with the girls here while I am in this place!! Well... I have made it clear many times that it was certain that, in the end, I would have an intimate relationship with most of these girls, and surely most of the girls understand and accept this, so it''s not like this was something shocking that would make them break down. in tears... this probably just surprised them and caught them off guard a bit. In fact, that was more than clear... after all, it was Saeko, Kurisu, and I who walked the ladder of adulthood together! The three of us crossed the last line of intimacy in the same bed! After that, it was almost impossible to think that I would only be attached to one girl in the end. ...not that I was looking for something like that, but I can''t say the same for girls! "... wh-who are they?" "Well¡­" Still, unsurprisingly, it was inevitable that the girls would show jealousy... as Shisuka pouted at finding out about this, Kurisu asked me showing a slightly angry attitude about what was probably on the minds of most of the girls now... I couldn''t pull the other two girls Saeko mentioned into the well I was in now, right? That''s why my lips remained sealed and I only smiled bitterly in response! "They are Renka-chan and... Kushinada-san" "S-So it''s about that girl¡­ she was also quite young, right?" "A-Another new woman? I-I hadn''t heard that name... " "" ... "" Fuck! In the end, even though I don''t do it, Shigure ends up pushing those girls down the same hole as me¡­ I don''t see malice in her eyes, so he probably just answered Kurisu''s question honestly. "Well... Renka-chan should have all interacted with her by now and got to know her a bit. The other woman named Kushinada, although I''ve only talked to her a little bit, I think she''s a good person. Besides, she is a strong woman¡­ maybe just a little serious." The reaction of the girls is quite mixed¡­ some just kept silent, while others had other questions about those girls. So Saeko takes my place and starts talking a bit about them. Mainly Kushinada who was someone they hadn''t seen. ¡­this is uncomfortable. Now I felt like a husband who had been caught having an affair and sat waiting for his wife''s verdict to punish him! The worst thing was that this was not far from the truth! No, the worst thing was that there were several wives to issue a punishment!! ¡°Kurisu-sama, Saya-sama said that she had finished the discussion with the people of the [World guild] and they accepted your request! So you can go now- H-Huh? Alexander-sama, you have returned~!! " Suddenly Celi-chan appears breaking this awkward situation! She really is an angel! It really would have been a great misfortune if this little girl had a bad ending before¡­ besides, it must be my good deeds for saving her that made her come just at the right time!! Since I hadn''t seen Saya since I got here, I thought she was just busy with her company¡­ but it seems like she was doing other things. "Do you have to do something, Kurisu?" "¡­I had forgotten about that. I and Emilia-chan had reached a deadlock in the development of dimensional gates¡­ so after hearing that they would install some in this branch of the world guild in this [Fairy Garden City], I asked Saya to see if they could let us witness that to me and Emilia-chan¡­ Come on, Emilia-chan, we have to go there. It seems we will have to continue talking at another time¡­ Alex. " "Y-Yes!" "..." It seems that I still haven''t escaped having this conversation¡­ well, probably after Kurisu dwells on those things, then her emotions will stabilize a bit for when we talk again¡­ I hope so. On the other hand, I didn''t think the world guild would accept something like that... I always thought that kind of technology was quite important. But if I think about it now, maybe only I gave too much importance to it being something rare for me. Large groups should be able to have their own specialized departments for such things. Even the [7 Mountains] sect had groups focused on Alchemy, formations, and other things¡­ it''s just that they don''t compete with organizations totally specialized in a single issue or with an organization as large as the [World Guild]. ¡­That''s why it has its advantages to depend on these a little for a reasonable price. Also¡­ I''ve always thought that the [World Guild] is an organization that is driven by profit. For a good price, it is not difficult for them to accept Saya''s request if that was not [Top Secret] of the organization! "Well, since I haven''t seen Saya, then I''ll go see her!" "" ... "" ¡­I was not escaping, this was a tactical retreat! I just wanted to give all the girls some time to calm down like Kurisu! ¡°Oh, she went back to the [Rabbit Metal] company. I would like to take Alexander-sama there, but¡­ I told Saya-sama that I would bring Kurisu-sama and Emilia-sama to the [World Guild], I''m sorry." "Oh, don''t worry, Celi-chan. I can get there by myself " So I quickly leave the mansion after saying a simple goodbye to the girls. Although I don''t remember where that company is, I don''t even need to use the system map to find it... after walking a short time, I see a big building... also, several girls wearing bunny costumes just like the one Celi-chan was wearing when she entered to the room where we were before! Yes, it seems that they continue to use that suit as a uniform for the company... I must say that, although I am responsible for this, it still surprises me a bit! Also¡­ it seems that the girls got used to such clothes pretty quickly! Celi-chan must have walked all over this city wearing the bunny costume all this time without this seeming to matter to her, you know?!! Chapter 468 Milene’s Punishment 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- The building in front of me was undoubtedly quite imposing... probably the only building with the greatest presence was the girls'' mansion! What was the same, was that outside the place there were several pretty girls... only, instead of wearing a maid uniform, the girls here wore bunny costumes!! ¡°"Welcome, Master~! Looking for something in particular? Let us help you with your purchase, please~¡±¡± "..." As I was covering things a few meters from the grand entrance of the building, suddenly several "bunnies girls" turn to me with a big smile on their faces! What is a good service? This was definitely a great service!! Now I felt like a king¡­ no, like an emperor!! For just this, I felt like a person of great importance! [Fufufu, well¡­ technically you are, right? After all, these girls work for one of your women, or should they belong to the organization with your name] W-Well, you are certainly not wrong Aurora, but... we are talking about sensations, not facts! When I am greeted by Kurisu or the other girls, it is a warmer feeling that it generates on me. This, on the other hand, simply feeds a person''s ego! [Hmm~ I see¡­ I think you''re right] For this reason, the success of this store is not strange... I see that the place is quite crowded. Also, different from how I thought it would be, I see many women who come to buy things here... I honestly believed that all the customers would be men! After all, this was like a honey trap to them, right? I thought women would look down on such a place. Well¡­ I still think many just come to feast their eyes a bit. In addition, in the case of women, even though the store is a bit peculiar, if what they sell has a good price and they are good things, surely they can put the rest aside. And from what I see, even if the girls in the store are dressed that way, it''s not like they''re lowering themselves or doing inappropriate things to do their job. "" Master?~"" "O-Oh, I''m sorry, but I didn''t come to buy¡­ I came to meet with-" "Ah! I-It''s you!! " "E-Eh? Y-Yes, it''s me... " After those girls speak to me again to get me out of my own thoughts, I try to tell them the reason for my visit here. They don''t seem to know me¡­ well, the [Alexander-sama''s Servants] organization has grown quite a bit in these short months, so it is not strange that something like this happens. When I''m about to ask about Saya, another "bunny girl" comes running up to me while screaming. ¡­This surprised me a bit. I thought that the girl who recognized me would be one of the first girls I saved, but¡­ her tone was a bit strange. The first girls who founded the organization and, whom I rescued before, practically idolize me, you know? So hearing a resentful scream speaking to me was very unexpected!! Well... soon I discover the reason for this... "¡­when you return?! Why haven''t you come here before?!! " "I-I just got back recently..." The person wearing a bunny dress was Milene! That explained why before¡­ no, it was still a bit strange! Although it can be said that we do not have the best relationship between us, it should not be for her to treat me this way when she saw me, right?! Now Milene was looking at me like she was meeting her worst enemy!! "Why have you come here, perver-... M-Master?" "..." Seeing that she starts talking to me, the other girls leave to look for another customer... Milene''s status within the store is probably not that low since those girls leave without complaining about stealing a customer from them. No! I prefer that one of them attend me instead! I still want to be treated like an emperor! Not like someone''s enemy!! The word "Master" that comes out of Milene''s mouth is not at all the same as those girls from before! She seems to say this with enough difficulty and not at all natural! I''m sure she only does it because it must be one of the store''s rules or rather¡­ it is clear that it was to avoid saying something worse and then activating the [Slavery Equipment] on her!! This is not sincere at all!! "I demand a change..." "Y-You..." "Fine... I just want to meet Saya" "...well, I''ll take you to her" Since it was very uncomfortable just to watch us, I have no choice but to tell her my reason for coming! Well, let''s not think about it. My moment as an emperor may have been too short, but¡­ I can still be treated like a King! Hehehe¡­ in fact, the main reason I came looking for Saya was because, if I can get the two of us to stay alone in a room, maybe I can make her keep her previous promise to me!! Before she put me on the condition that for both of us to do it I had to first do it with Kurisu, and that had been fulfilled a long time ago! So it was time to remind her of that promise!! So I''m sure that, if the two of us can be alone, I easily have a more than 50% chance of eating Saya this day! No! I have to make this happen at any cost!! Milene? Oh, she won''t be an obstacle to this! Even if she dares to be one, then I wouldn''t mind activating that [Slavery Equipment] to neutralize her! Before, despite being received like that, I don''t care much about this¡­ I''m not a small-minded person to get angry about something like that, but¡­ if she gets in the way now, then she can''t blame me for being ruthless! I don''t give a damn if she writhes moaning outside the store!! [Click] "E-Eh? Wait ... where are we? Where is Saya?! " While I was sunk in my delusions, I didn''t notice anything around me! When I regained consciousness, Milene had closed the door behind her leaving us alone in this room!! ...From what I can see with the naked eye, it looked like a small office that had a 4-legged table and only several chairs. A fairly simple place I must say. Also, there was a certain smell in the place... unfortunately, I don''t have the time to pay attention to this! Milene''s attitude was quite strange after all! I even have to be on guard against her because of the feelings she gives me!! "Do not worry... just before you talk to Saya, we have to solve our own problems first, right?" "¡­our problems? What are you talking about?" "You... it can''t be that you''ve forgotten that, right?!!" "..." ¡­Fuck, don''t tell me that she really brought me here to get rid of me? I certainly can''t say that I have the best relationship with Milene... and she may be upset or dissatisfied with her current state, but... I don''t think she can say I''ve been mean to her! So there should be no reason for her to see me with those bloodshot eyes just like now!! How can my luck be so bad? A few hours ago one of my slaves already tried to kill me... and now another wants to do it too?! That''s pretty depressing, you know? I only have 3 slaves and 2 of them have wanted to kill me!! I do not deserve this!! No, well¡­ turning a girl into a slave is probably reason enough to put anyone to death, but¡­ in the case of those girls, they were only slaves in the name! I have never been cruel or inhuman to them. Much less do something like imposing me on them against their will! So this treatment was very unfair!! Besides¡­ in Milene''s case, she was the only one who might have reason enough for such a punishment! She had actually sold the pretty, poor, and defenseless Celi-chan, you know?! So her punishment may even have been quite light! Yes, you could rather say that I have been quite lenient with her!! No, wait... I can''t jump to conclusions. As I said before, although our relationship is not the best, it should not be for it to reach such a level of hatred! There must be something for her to act in such a way... Using my brain at full power and based on her words from earlier, I think I find the reason for this. I first think of anything that could bother Milene to such a level... and my answer to that can only be the [Slavery Equipment] that she wears. Based on that, then this thing should have caused her anger to rise to such a level... and that can only be because I activated this one! So¡­trying to remember the last time I activated it, my head goes back to the moment I gave the bondage underwear to Shisuka¡­umu, great moment, I was able to see almost perfectly and in total nudity such a delight! Besides, after that, I was also able to explore such a treasure with my own hands!! ¡­Fuck, just remembering that makes the saliva almost leak out of my mouth!! [¡­You''re straying, Alexander. Also, your process of remembering things is quite strange¡­ why do you only focus on such things? Fufufu~] R-Right! We were thinking about the last time I activated Milene''s [Slavery Equipment], right? Well¡­ I don''t remember it very well since my attention was totally directed to Shisuka, but¡­ I think she did something that bothered me that time and I ended up punishing her¡­ o-oh~ Motherfucker!! D-Don''t tell me... "You really forgot it, didn''t you?!!" ¡°O-Of course not, but¡­ even if you are upset, it is a punishment. So it''s normal for you to suffer a little, right? Besides... do you forget that you are talking to your Master? Are you criticizing what I do? I had thought about lifting the punishment, but¡­ perhaps I was too gentle with you... maybe should I extend the punishment more? " ¡°N-No¡­ please, no¡­ M-Master, please forgive this poor slave! I''m going to go crazy if you don''t do something~!!" "..." Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I had really forgotten about that!! About the punishment from Milene¡­ w-well¡­ that time it''s not that she did something that bothered me so much. Also, a few days before that, I had punished her by making her cum over and over again for several days¡­ so¡­ s-so¡­ s-so, at thinking for a light punishment for that time, I activated another of the functions from the [Slavery Equipment]! Such a function made the person using it to reach the brink of orgasm by then... th-then would totally block! The person could not receive any stimulus to reach the climax more!! No doubt this would classify as a light punishment if it''s only activated for a few hours, but...i-if I remember correctly, I programmed it to activate every 4 hours...that multiplied by a day would be 6 times that she would hit the edge. Well, it can''t be considered a very bad thing, right? Maybe just a little annoying. T-The problem is... what happens if you multiply that by a week? 4-42 times? For-For a month? A-About 180 times? S-So the several months that I was away? ...H-Holy shit!! I-It would probably be over half a thousand!! ¡­N-no wonder Milene sees me with such bloodshot eyes as if she saw her worst enemy! If I were in her place, I would want to skin alive such a person who did that to me!! N-No¡­ I might go crazy or my balls would explode before I could wait that long!! That was for sure! Perhaps the only doubt was what would happen first!! E-Either way, I couldn''t accept that I had forgotten about such a thing in front of Milene... not that I was cruel to her, quite the contrary! Think about it... the worst thing is not to be punished, but to be punished for no reason!! If I told her that this was a mistake, the anger she has towards me for punishing her all this time would surely turn into killing intent!! Then in truth she would throw herself at me to try to kill me!! While I almost had the urge to get down on my knees and apologize, I manage to stand up straight and act like this is all according to how I wanted it to be! Thank God that the time it took me to process all that information was only about 1 second! So I think Milene didn''t realize my internal problems. Even if I was a little pale now and some sweat was accumulating on my forehead from thinking about her situation!! Also... my previous threat must have also helped so that she didn''t have time to search for anything that contradicted my attitude or words! Probably the fact of imagining prolonging her torture was something that made her forget everything else!! Chapter 469 Milene’s Punishment 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "I don''t know~... What should I do now?~" ¡°P-Please, Ma-Master¡­ I-I can''t take this anymore, I''m about to go crazy! D-Do not punish more this poor slave~!! I-I''ll do anything, please!!¡± Keeping my composure... like I haven''t done something wrong, I walk over to one of the chairs in the room and then sit down. I cross my legs and put my index finger under my chin like I''m thinking very carefully as I speak. ¡­I still had to keep up appearances! I need to be like a cruel Master who does not mind making his slave suffer! It seems that I did it quite well, because¡­ seeing me act in such a way, Milene falls to her knees, crawls towards me, and begs me!! Fuck! I-I never expected to see a woman as proud as Milene acting in such a way¡­ s-she really must have been completely cornered! And it''s not that I don''t understand it, in fact, this was more than understandable! While I don''t have the hobby of making a woman humiliate herself, seeing this I can''t say I don''t feel anything! My partner was starting to react to such a scene in front of us! Although... it could also be due to her words "I''ll do anything"... ¡°Oh, those are pretty strong and compromising words, you know? You shouldn''t say them so easily, Milene" "I-I''m not kidding! A-Anything you can do to me is surely better than having to go through the previous thing again!! " "..." S-She really wasn''t kidding¡­ the tears running down her eyes and her body shaking slightly told me that she was totally serious about that!! [A-Alexander¡­ Y-You really was too cruel this time¡­ I almost feel sorry for this woman!!] W-Well¡­ y-you didn''t remind me about that either, did you Aurora? You also share a bit of blame with me for turning Milene into such a state!! In fact, why didn''t she tell me about this before I went to the [7 Mountains] sect? No, well¡­ it was probably next to impossible. That moment I spent most of the time behind Saeko and Kurisu¡­ besides, when I wasn''t with them, I was talking to other girls! I don''t think she could easily reach out to us and say something like "Please stop making my underwear almost bring me to orgasm then it stop!" ¡­Besides, maybe the first few days she thought it wasn''t such a bad thing... that she only had to endure that a few times a day! But the problem was the long... v-very long prolongation of this!! ¡°Well, it seems you''ve pondered about the bad things you did¡­ th-these last few months. I will withdraw the punishment now" "Thank you, thank you, thank you~! Thank you very much, Master!! " As I said, I did not have the fetish to make a woman humiliate herself and, since I had also probably already fulfilled my purpose of looking like a "Master who is not wrong and who has not done anything wrong", so I take out the control device to finish Milene''s punishment! Well¡­ yes, I wanted to do this from the moment I remembered all this, but¡­ I had to do it the right way! "Haaa~ F-Finally that''s over..." As Milene hugged my leg in happiness that the punishment is over, the underwear shone a little under the bunny outfit she was wearing as if to indicate that the changes had been made. Then she lets out a huge sigh of relief and her body seems to lose all its strength as she slumps to the ground. ...well, not everything is so bad. They say that fortune can also be found in misfortune, and that seems to be the case for Milene. Before I left, she was barely at the 5th limit¡­ now, she had risen to level 96! Unlike Celi-chan who is currently at the 7th limit, the resources given to her were much more limited in comparison¡­ after all, she was originally the only one who was really being punished as a slave! That''s why we couldn''t be that good to her, right? ¡­So the reason for the increase in her level is none other than because of that [Slavery Equipment]. While when using it normally this one absorbs energy from the environment for its basic functions... when it is activated to punish someone it is not! It needs the energy of the person who uses it! And it is not an amount that can be ignored. Much less for someone with the strength that Milene had!! Therefore, during all this time, it was as if Milene was basing and regaining her energy every day! Like a fairly intensive training!! Besides... such "training" must have been eating away at her mind slowly too! Without a doubt, it could even have been even more difficult than another kind of training !! Well¡­ I should let her rest now. She surely deserves it a bit. Regarding her promise to "do anything", although it is quite tempting, I am not a small man who takes advantage of a woman in a state of weakness... much less when the person responsible for that is none other than myself!! "Haaan~!" "..." With that thought in mind, I stand up to leave the place. Then... before I can even take a step, Milene''s moan that echoes in the room stops me! I thought that maybe I was wrong to manipulate the control device¡­ or maybe because the [Slavery Equipment] was active for so long, it had broken down! So when I put my eyes to try to help her, I get a huge surprise that makes my eyes go wide! There on the floor was Milene... that had not changed much, the different thing was that she... in that same place and at the same moment had begun to play with her own body now!! ...While one of her hands was squeezing and kneading one of her breasts of considerable size, the other hand was between her legs rubbing her most sensitive area with the fingers! All this while her face showed an expression of ecstasy for the sensations that this generated to her!! Soon it seems that it was not enough for Milene to do it on her clothes and she puts them aside! One of her breasts is fully exposed showing her brushed and erect nipple that she does not hesitate to start pinching with her thumb and index finger when it appears! Plus, at the bottom, the fabric of the bunny-style one-piece swimsuit is pushed aside, and soon the entrance to her honey cave is fully visible! Then she wastes no time and the fingers of her hand begin to invade and explore the place! "H-Ha ... ha... hyaaan, yeees~!!" "..." Shit! How sexually frustrated was she that she started masturbating the moment her punishment was over?!! ...N-No, well¡­ that sure was a pretty silly question! She should be at dangerous levels in this... she was probably like a small raft lost in the middle of a raging storm that could be sunk at any moment unless the waves and the impacting winds calmed down a bit! "C-Come on, please¡­ I-I want to cum~! Quickly, please~!! H- Huugh~!! " "Glup..." As if the clothes were a hindrance, in the following Milene got rid of it and was left only in the bondage underwear... although, because she was totally aroused and I was here, they had stopped fulfilling their function and left visible all her most important places... now only the edges, creating a very sensual design and causing greater temptation, remained on her skin! Milene did not seem to care about any of this and just lies on the wooden floor with her legs spread in the shape of an "M" while her hands actively moved to try to provide the relief that she was looking for and longing for!! H-Has she totally forgotten about my presence? That seems to be the case! ...W-What should I do now? Although I was not in a state like Milene, I had not been able to release all my own frustration accumulated during some weeks either!! If I stayed here, I might end up attacking her!! I should get out of here and give Milene some time alone¡­ that might be for the best. Unfortunately, although my head told me that, my feet did not move and my gaze refused to depart from such a scene!! Even though my mouth was flooded with saliva and I swallowed and swallowed it, this did not seem to help the dryness in my throat at all! It was a strange feeling!! ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± She must have heard the sound caused by swallowing my saliva as she stops her hands and raises her head a little making our eyes meet¡­ I see that she was not the only one in such a situation. Her eyes were wet and, like me, she didn''t seem to be able to hold the liquid in her mouth and therefore escaped from the corners of her lips! ...I thought that she would come to her senses now that she saw me, but ... without saying anything, she crawled towards me once more... her breasts which were now not attached were swaying a little for each movement she made, and also her butt balanced from right to left as if this one did not want to lose with her two mountains!! ¡°H-Help me¡­ Master~¡± "¡­What?" Although the simple fact of hearing such words almost made me lunge towards her to fulfill her request, with a great force of will which even I did not think I had, I managed to stop such an impulse in me! I had to ask! Lest I misinterpret her words and end up doing something that will make her hate me in the future! We do not have the best relationship between us, but... not the worst either! In fact, this is probably more inclined towards the first option!! Also... Who knows? Maybe for Milene her two hands weren''t enough and she just wanted to borrow mine to help her to indulge herself¡­ she may not want to go that far and do the whole ¡°thing¡±. "..." Well my assumptions were wrong¡­ as if she wanted to answer my question with actions, Milene starts to manipulate my pants and soon the lower half of my clothes fall to the ground¡­ even my underwear! So now my most important part is also exposed before the sight of the girl kneeling in front of me! Of course, my penis at this moment was fully erect and showing its fury before the eyes of Milene who was right in front of it... she blinks a bit as if surprised, but she does not look intimidated like other girls who have witnessed it closely. She quickly recovers and then... ¡°Master~¡­ you have something so good here and you still ask me? You are so bad~" "..." Without any fear or apprehension, she places one of her hands on it and begins to caress it while she says that... I feel my knees almost go soft when I discern the heat of her hands on my skin, but I manage to stay firm while I watch her actions carefully. After circling its circumference and examining it a bit to quench her curiosity, she begins to move her hands back and forth slowly... her hand wet and soaked by her own juices that emanated from her honey cave felt wonderful and almost made me lose myself on such a feeling!! ¡­Maybe I should praise myself! Despite the fact that I have had some lapses, in most of the moment, I had retained the stoic attitude of what I considered a "Master"! And I must say that it was really not easy to keep a serious face while something like this was happening!! ¡°Ooh ~ Milene¡­ you are such a desperate and unsaved slave to do this to your Master without his consent. Are you not afraid of being punished again?~ " Consent? Fuck, like that matters to me! If she had attacked me and laid me down to satisfy her desire, I would not have resisted at all!! After all, Milene was still quite a beautiful woman! Her previous attitude and actions may have left a little to be desired, but¡­ it did not reach a level that caused me complete displeasure about her. But¡­ since we got to this, why not take it a bit like a role play? This can certainly be quite fun!! ¡°B-But¡­ isn''t it the Master''s fault that I''m in such a state now? Also, if you want to punish this slave, then why better don''t you use this~" ¡­and she had really gotten into the role! No¡­more than a performance, all this may have activated the submissive and soft side of her!! Chapter 470 Milene’s Punishment 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Ooh~ Milene¡­ you are such a desperate and unsaved slave to do this to your Master without his consent. Are you not afraid of being punished again? ~ " [Pam~] [Pam~] [Pam~] "H-Haan~ M-Master¡­ don''t play with me~" ¡­As I speak, I can''t help but grab my partner and start hitting her face with this one! Yes, her cheeks may be soft, but doing this certainly couldn''t generate much tactile stimulation¡­ this was simply to satisfy my desire for dominance! Every time I hear that sound of [Pam~] caused by our skin colliding, it was like a bell echoing in my head¡­ and then a great stimulus went through my entire body! ¡°¡­Well, if you please me, then I might help you~ That will depend on your effort, Milene~¡± After playing around this way, I align my penis with the axis of her nose... seeing her make viscous eyes when seeing the object in front of her face makes me a bit funny... hehehe, Milene eyes couldn''t stop following my partner''s every movement like she is hypnotized Although at least it seems that she still manages to hear my words¡­ she nods affirming my request, and then her hands slowly move towards my penis. Seeing this, a mischievous smile forms on my face as something occurred to me¡­ ¡°¡­Don''t use your hands. How can a slave touch his Master''s most precious thing without his consent? You seem to really continue to be a bit cocky, Milene~" "..." It wouldn''t hurt to enjoy her handjob while she tries to please me, but¡­ I didn''t want to make things so easy for Milene! Milene pouts when she listens to me, but immediately puts her hands behind her back imitating a handcuffed person... then, knowing that now she could only do one thing to make me feel good, her lips part and she swallows the tip of my penis!! "Hamu~... Chup~... Chup~... Chup~..." "K-Kuh~!" The warmth and wetness of Milene''s mouth hit me! And in the next moment, her tongue begins to caress and wrap around the head of my penis as she forces out the pre-seminal fluid that was being generated out of my balls by her strong suction!! "Puah ~ ... lick ... lick ... Hamu~" She repeats her actions for several minutes¡­trying out the moves she comes up with and looking at my reaction as her eyes try to track any of my weaknesses by my face. Sometimes my penis is released, but¡­ not a second goes by without her attack continuing! Just change her focus and she concentrates her actions on the axis from the side! Her lips caress from left to right the length of my cock! Play this way on one side first, and then switch to the other!! I could see her head moving all over my crotch area... Then, when she seems pleased that my partner is now completely bathed in her saliva, again the warmth of her cheeks surrounds me and the suckling of her lips resumes. "G-Guununu~" For my part, I was just enjoying all of Milene''s effort¡­ It really seemed like she took my words from before totally to heart and did this as if her life depended on it! In fact¡­at first, I thought to give her some tips to increase my own pleasure, but¡­ it wasn''t necessary! She was doing it perfectly! It was as if she had experience in this¡­ ¡°T-To be just a slave¡­ K-Kuuh~¡­ a-aren''t you too good at this? Have you done it before, Milene? N-Nuaah~!" "..." No doubt her abilities were different from the girls with who I had been until now¡­ she was not at all shy about this and she was more proactive in everything she did! Although... I wasn''t asking why I was complaining or criticizing her because of this, I was just a little curious about this. But¡­ ¡°¡­Oh~, why don''t you answer? Did you not listen to the words of your Master " "H-Huaan~..." "W-Wooh~!" ¡­It seems that my reactions to her abilities and my question activated the haughty and proud side of her again! While keeping part of my penis inside her mouth, she shows me a slightly deformed smile¡­ that makes my eyebrows furrow a bit! As a punishment, after storing the clothes from my lower body using my interdimensional storage function, I lift one of my feet towards her rather wet crotch, and my fingers attack the outside of her vagina! Then, after stroking the spot for a few seconds, my big toe makes its way invading this one! ¡­I had already decided that this moment with Milene would not be something romantic and sweet as with the other girls, but rather only both of us would vent our own needs! So I didn''t mind acting a bit rude and aggressive. I must say that I could also do this without problems because now it was more difficult for me to lose my balance... if not, it might not be so easy to do it! That I thought, but ... when my toes accidentally brush her clit, I almost fell! The reason for this was that this made Milene lean forward so her nose touched my pubic area! Yes, she had involuntarily swallowed the entire length of my penis! Her throat was now pressing on my member... and her entire windpipe was shaking as if it were trying to expel the invading object!! "G-Guunnnn~!!" ¡°G-god¡­ t-this is great~!!¡± To avoid falling, I have no choice but to hold on to Milene''s head! Thus, this prevents her from being able to retreat and is held in place as she struggles to free herself! How could she compete with my strength? She could only give in as some tears streamed down her face and she looked at me as if I was bullying her... which there was no doubt it was true! ¡°M-Mmm~!! G-Gheho~¡­ gheho~¡­ gheho~¡­¡± While I quickly regained my balance, it was the first time I had experienced a deep throat from someone... or at least someone who could allow me to be rougher!! My waist involuntarily begins to move, and I could only concentrate on the sensation of the friction of her throat¡­ it was a totally different sensation from a woman''s vagina! It wasn''t as oppressive as this one, but it was still something quite nice¡­ plus, whether she did it inadvertently or on purpose, the movement of Milene''s tongue made this even better!! Maybe Milene gave up¡­ instead of fighting me, she started cooperating with me! Her head was moving in sync with my movements. It seems like she didn''t take long to get used to this! Now I was sure that this girl had experience with these matters!! ¡°P-Puaah~¡­ K-Kohon! Kohon!! Kohon!!! " ...unfortunately, unless I wanted to kill her, I had no choice but to stop after a few minutes. Milene didn''t seem to be able to breathe as she deep throat me... so she was getting paler with each passing second even though she no longer resisted!! ¡°T-This is more difficult than I thought¡­ h-ha¡­ ha¡­ why are you so big there, Master? Y-You almost killed me, you know? Ha¡­ ha¡­ also, are you really just a kid?!¡± While wiping the saliva and tears off her face a bit, she tells me that. I thought she would complain about this, but¡­ I could still see the desire inside her eyes as she spoke to me. Or rather... she seemed to be arguing with my penis! Milene''s eyes only focused on that place when the words came out of her mouth !! ¡°You have not answered my previous question. Did you have experience? " Well¡­ I couldn''t allow her to take control of this, after all, the game would no longer be the same if that happened. So, ignoring her, I ask again what intrigued me. "Of course not... ha... ha... you''re the first man I''ve done this kind of thing with, Master~" "... is that so?" ¡­I wonder if her skills are natural? Or is she lying to me? Well, I don''t think so... so maybe it''s the first option! So for someone who wasn''t interested in men before, it seems that she has quite a talent for this!! ¡°Well¡­ although I have no experience in such matters, that doesn''t prevent me from looking for information on this. Or practiced using other things¡­¡± "E-Eh? But¡­ didn''t you say before that you weren''t interested in that kind of thing? Why would you want to practice for something like that?¡± Her words surprise me a bit. From what I knew about her, this made no sense... in fact, if her words were true, then why was she cursed by the goddess of love?! That wasn''t because she swore in a temple that those things didn''t make sense?!! ¡°As a merchant, I know that everything has a price¡­ even my own body! I knew that maybe one day I would be able to use this one to make a great deal! If the profits I could make were enough, then I wouldn''t mind handing it over!!¡± "..." The lust in Milene''s eyes disappears when she starts talking about this¡­ and now you can see a great determination in them! Although, I don''t know how I should feel about her words¡­ having a little disappointment or accepting her seriousness about her being a merchant! Well¡­ everyone has their priorities and principles, right? But maybe now I understand how she could even sell Celi-chan on a deal¡­ if she can treat herself the same way, then it''s no wonder she did it to someone else! Although... that certainly doesn''t mean that it was right either!! "...out of curiosity, what was your price to someone get your body?" ¡°¡­It had to at least be for a deal that would open the gates to a [Core Area] for me!¡± So it took someone to open the doors to a [Core Area] for her to spread her legs¡­ [Core Area]? It''s the first time I''ve heard this¡­ so I don''t know if its price is high or low. Well, it''s probably the latter¡­I don''t think that she would sell out herself for too little. ¡°Well¡­ that doesn''t matter anymore, I''m a slave now after all. So instead of talking about those things... Master, isn''t it time for you to use this part of me now? And it will be totally free for you~" ...that seriousness on Milene''s face only lasts a few seconds and she returns to the horny woman that I had in front of me before! As if she couldn''t wait any longer, while sitting on the floor in a small puddle caused by the flood that seeped from her crotch, she opens the petals of her vagina and invites me to explore this one with my penis! Now I could clearly see an inner pink color when she spreads her legs in a pose like an "M" again and uses her hands to expose her cave by herself... she really doesn''t feel self-conscious about this, is she? Or is it just that her accumulated arousal level was that much? "Oh~ Tempting... very tempting actually, but... I don''t know if I should do it~ I really don''t feel like doing it that much anymore~" "E-Eh? N-Noo ~ P-Please, Master. Y-You can''t leave me like this now~! " "Heee~ But I don''t see the sincerity in your words... is that the way you should beg your Master for something?~" Fuck, I should be praising myself for still being able to have a little self-control! Yes, I couldn''t forget that it was me who should be in control of this situation and not her! So, gritting my teeth, I manage to calm down a bit so I can say that and not rush to agree to her request! Well... apart from wanting to continue to have dominance, I also wanted to find out how far Milene would be willing to go in this game... no, although for me this may be a bit like a role play, for her it is probably not like that! ¡°M-Master¡­ p-please help me~ I-I can''t take it anymore~¡± "H-Hmmm~... I-I don''t know... what should I do?~" Seeing that my feet did not move, Milene changes her position¡­ she turns her back to me, getting on all fours... she turns to me from one of her shoulders, and while she shakes her butt from left to right, a sweet and tempting voice calls me!! ¡­ D-Damn it, I almost feel like I did a little internal damage for holding back my desires! My penis was dying to be in a warm and humid place again to be able to unleash all the accumulated things on us for a while!! Still, I manage to stand my ground and say that¡­ w-well, my voice shakes a bit, but yet this was definitely a great achievement! I am sure that at least some men had already succumbed to his wishes if they see this!! S-So¡­since that wasn''t enough to make me move, Milene hesitates for a moment, but after biting her lower lip, she do something again to get my attention more¡­ ¡°M-Master¡­ p-please punish this disobedient slave~ Use your big meat stick to hit her hard~¡­ N-No, please~... j-just use this slave''s hole to please yourself~! T-This slave may not be worthy, but¡­ b-but she wants to be useful to you~!!" Chapter 471 Milene’s Punishment 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°M-Master¡­ p-please punish this disobedient slave~ Use your big meat stick to hit her hard~¡­ N-No, please~... j-just use this slave''s hole to please yourself~! T-This slave may not be worthy, but¡­ b-but she wants to be useful to you~!!" ¡°¡­¡± I feel a great shiver run down my back¡­ I really never thought of seeing Milene in such a state! I could hardly recognize her, it was as if she had become a totally different person now!! ¡­but I can''t blame her for this. Yes¡­ maybe I was the only one to blame for this! It was because of me that Milene''s frustration had grown to such levels!! [No¡­ it''s not "maybe", it''s totally your fault, Alexander.] Ignoring Aurora¡­ or rather, my brain refused to pay attention to anything else! I could only focus on the naked girl on all fours in front of me! Between gasps, word for word that comes out of her mouth hits me hard to undo the facade that I had tried so hard to maintain until now! But¡­ how could this not affect me? In such a position, Milene stretches her arms back to place her palms on both of her buttocks, and then... with her fingers, she separates both to give me a more clear view of all her femininity! A very erotic pose that even the most open mind girl would hesitate a bit to do it!! Also, maybe, due to straining to say such things, her body shakes as even more of her juices pour out of her vagina¡­ dammit! With such an amount, it seemed that if you give her a little more time, then she could create a pool in this room!! ¡°W-Well¡­ it seems that you are a little more sincere now when asking your Master for something~¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ t-this slave only wants to make Master feel good~, so¡­ s-so please use me however you want~!¡± Even if I wanted to play with her a bit more, my body wouldn''t let me wait anymore! If I did, I might end up spitting out blood from internal damage! That is a reality and not a supposition of mine!! Besides, I think she wouldn''t go any further in this game either... or maybe, I was a bit scared that she would! If I went too far, I might end up breaking her mind, right?! Something in her surely could never be the same again after this!! My feet move to where Milene was, and I can almost see Milene''s eyes sparkle as she sees me approaching her¡­then, when I was about to kneel down so that my waist meets hers, I stop. ¡°¡­you want your Master to kneel? ...Is that what you want?~¡± ¡°N-No¡­ o-of curse not¡± ¡­well, maybe I could still go a little further, right? Hearing my words, Milene answers me and stands up a little... now she was leaning on 4 points, but with all her limbs extended! I could see her paying attention to me from the inverted V-shaped slit her legs formed as the nectar from her honey cave dripped onto the floor!! "P-Please, Master~... I can''t wait for another second more~ Don''t play with me anymore~ J-Just punish this slave...hard~!" Out of habit, I try to do some foreplay with her. Holding my penis, I rub it a little at her entrance or slide it down to her belly¡­ but obviously she couldn''t wait anymore... and the truth is that she didn''t need something like this either! She was so wet to the point that maybe I should worry a little about her getting dehydrated!! ¡°H-Haaan~!!!¡± ¡°W-Whoh~ T-This is¡­¡± Holding her two buttocks, and aligning my penis against the slit that seemed to tremble with anticipation, I push myself completely inside! In the next instant, her vagina seems to squirm squeezing my partner!! This is attacked from all sides without warning!! Oddly¡­unlike other girls I''ve been with, I couldn''t see a hint of pain in her expression! There you could only see ecstasy and satisfaction as she screams out of sheer pleasure!! ¡°Y-Yess~!! F-Finally¡­ finally~ H-How long had it been since I could feel this?~ A-Almost seems like years¡­ I-I wanted to feel this again so much~!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± She¡­ she really came from just penetrating her once! As her body shudders and enjoys the reverberations of this, even more liquid hits my pubic area and drips onto the floor!! Also, I have to hold her firmly from her ass or she could have fallen to the ground now!! ¡­that was definitely a great orgasm. Also, Milene wasn''t lying when she said she had no experience with men... although it was only for a moment, I felt something that tried to prevent the passage of my penis! And also, with her feminine juices that came out, a slight red tone was distinguished. "W-Why are you stopping?~ M-Master, don''t hold back and hit this poor slave more with that big stick~!" [Pam~] ¡°H-Hyaan~!¡± ¡°Oh~, are you going to give me orders now?~¡± [Pam~] ¡°N-Nuaa~! N-No¡­ I-I just... I-I just want Master to feel good too~¡± Either because Milene just had an orgasm or because I saw a bit of her blood, I stop my movements and just try to enjoy the warmth of her sex organ. But, contrary to my own concerns towards her, Milene doesn''t appreciate these and demands more from me! It seemed like she really hadn''t experienced a bit of pain from her deflowering¡­ she even starts shaking her hips towards me to try to get more pleasure for herself!! Well¡­ I didn''t just stop for her. The truth is that I was about to explode myself, so I wanted to take a little breather! I wanted to enjoy my first time with her fully and longer!! Although... her vagina didn''t seem to want to give me a slight break!! This one did not stop for a second from squeezing my penis hard! Also, it seemed to want to squeeze all the contents out of my balls because of the great suction it was doing!! Anyway, to distract me and punish my cheeky ¡°slave¡± a bit, I spank her bushy ass which was the perfect height for this! The sound of the slap echoed throughout the room, and its flesh creates ripples from the impact!! ¡­since I don''t hold back while doing this, the mark of my hand is imprinted on her skin. And the more I do it, the white color of it starts to turn a fiery red!! The good thing is that her body at this moment probably associates almost anything I do to her with pleasure¡­ the moans that escaped from Milene''s mouth indicated this to me!! ¡°Y-Yess~! Master, punish your slave~! Hard~ Make her not dare to be disobedient again with you~!! H-Hyaaan~!!!¡± After teasing her a bit, I soon move again¡­and as she wanted, I hammer my penis into her hard! Also, her words only arouse more savagery in me¡­ when I hit her waist, I hit her so hard that she can only move a little forward using her feet and hands that trembled and threatened to give in under her own weight!! ¡­F-Fuck, she almost seemed like she was talking about someone else and not about herself! ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ well, don''t blame me for this then~! I''ll make this burn deeply into your mind, K-Kuuh~!!¡± ¡°H-Hyaaan~!!! Y-Yesss~!!! M-Master¡­ more~! Harder~!! Tear this slave apart~!!! M-Mold her hole to the shape of your big meat stick~!!!!¡± As Milene seemed like she would collapse at any moment, I reach one of her arms holding it from just above her elbow, and with my other hand, I also run my fingers through the fabric of her underwear which started all this to stab her and have another point of support to better support her weight. ¡­I must say that this article was truly worth every penny I spent on it! It can even be used for something like this! I will never regret such a purchase!! ¡°Come on~! Come on~!! Come on~!!!¡± ¡°N-Naaagh~!! ...Haaaaa~ T-This is so good¡­ I-If I knew earlier that this could be so good, then I wouldn''t look down on other girls for wasting their time like this! H-Huaaan~ M-Master¡­more~! Make me feel even better~!! Make my head can''t think of anything else!!!¡± Th-Things had probably gotten a little out of control¡­ no, lie, my desires got out of control quite a bit! When I did it with a girl, although one of the reasons for this was to satisfy my lust, I also tried to show them my love for them. In Milene''s case¡­ there was only lust in me right now! I just wanted to vent all my frustrations and desires on her!! I think I have never done it in such a way until now¡­ not even in my past life! Well... that was just a thought that crossed my mind for just an instant and then I stopped worrying. The reason? It was that Milene was not in a better state than me¡­ no, maybe even she was worse!! ¡°K-Kuuuaa~!!!¡± ¡°H-Hyaaaan~!!!¡± Finally, after attacking Milene with enough force for more than a couple of tens of minutes, everything that I had stored during these weeks exploded inside her in a big eruption painting the inside of her vagina white! ¡­finally, I hammer a little on her padded butt as if I wanted to get every last drop of cum out of me while one of my hands wraps around her waist, and the other still pulls her arm back making her back touch my chest and her head rests a little on one of my shoulders. As for Milene¡­ she had probably now reached the double-digit streak of reaching the peak of pleasure! Her eyes were now unfocused, and her body wouldn''t stop shaking as we both panted trying to catch our breath a little. ¡°H-Ha¡­ Ha¡­ t-this was the best¡­ M-Master, I want more~ I want to feel such sensations longer~¡± "Ha... ha... oh, of course, we''re just getting started~ This isn''t enough for me either!" Although we had released some of our frustration, this was far from enough for both of us! So without wasting any time, we start the next round¡­ ----------------------------------------------- ----------------------------------------------- ¡°Haaa~ Holy shit, this¡­ this was so refreshing~!¡± ¡­after several hours of enjoying my time with Milene, we finally stop. I put all my clothes back on, and then I check that everything is in order for me to can leave this place. I still had to meet up with Saya¡­ I just hope she was still here, it seems like it was getting dark now. Either way, I felt so good right now~! ¡°H-Haaaun~¡­hard~¡­h-hit me hard, master~¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­well, it seems like I could only speak for myself about all this. Milene was not in a very good state¡­ which was reasonable, we both rolled on the ground changing positions several times. Also, the walls, chairs, and table here weren''t spared from us using them to continue our activities¡­ yes, the whole place was now a mess. Well¡­ this one still looked a bit decent, Milene on the other hand¡­ now she was pretty bad... her hair was totally messy, her face all a mess too due to sweat, saliva, and even a bit of snot from her nose¡­it was with her chest collapsed on the table as her hip wiggled and she said that. If you''re still wondering, she was talking in her sleep now¡­ yes, her eyes were blank. That''s why I had decided to stop. That, and that now her vagina was a bit swollen as a lot of white stuff seeped from there to form a little puddle under her!! ¡­but this was all to be expected, after all, things were too intense. Also, even though it was her first time, I couldn''t help but be a little too rough this time... [No¡­ you were a total beast, Alexander!] N-Now I feel a little bad about this¡­ but without a doubt Aurora is right! I can''t help but get closer to her again, and then stroke her head a little brushing the hair that had stuck to her forehead due to sweat. ...the truth is that I still don''t know very well what our relationship should be now, but... it''s not bad that I call her my woman now, right? Well, clearing up those matters can wait until she''s conscious again. But at least I should be a little sweeter with her now... "N-Nice job, Milene." "Y-Yessshh~ P-Please do business with this slave again~..." "...of-of course, don''t worry and rest" Now she was mixing her delusions probably¡­ Chapter 472 Abandoned City 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°¡­This place seems completely abandoned¡± "U-n... it''s true" ¡°¡­¡± Days after that crazy afternoon with Milene, as was planned, Saeko, Shisuka, and I entered the dimensional gate that we had found when the girls and I first came to this forest when we found this zone level 10... Several girls were opposed to this, after all, as far as we knew, no one had returned once they had entered this gate! This was certainly something to worry about, but... thinking that it was possible because those people didn''t pass the 9th limit of the first soul level, this wasn''t that strange. The place on the other side of the gate seemed to be at least a Level 2 Area after all! As soon as the three of us entered the place, the energy in the environment was very high! Even higher than in the [7 Mountains] sect! From Aurora''s analysis, it was probably a level 19 zone! The peak of a level 2 area! ¡­so it wasn''t strange that people with only the 9th limit of the first soul level wouldn''t come back if they encountered a problem here. It was normal for those people to be more unlucky than lucky. Well¡­ even this worried me and I debated whether we should go back or continue exploring the place. In the end, I thought that at least we had enough means to escape if things got bad. Therefore, the 3 of us continue our adventure. "Yes... this is definitely a ghost town... there doesn''t seem to be any people here." Yes, the place we arrived at was definitely an ancient city. We walked through the empty streets where only the sound of our footsteps echoed¡­ it was a bit creepy! Also, even though it was daytime when we left Delna, it was nighttime here¡­ I wonder if there is a time difference? It is difficult to know since I really cannot understand very well how the sky works in Gaia¡­ from what I have heard, there are places where several moons or suns appear! Or even the absence of such things!! [Well¡­ you better not think complicated things for now, Alexander. Those things depend on the laws of the world¡­ also, this can vary by the person who created it, or if it was created naturally, by the laws that formed it] ¡°¡­¡± ¡­okay, that sure seems complicated, so let''s stop thinking about it. [But¡­ I think this place seems to be just a small space¡­ it probably just hides this city here. You can think of the place like a pocket space.] ...perhaps that explains the sensation I''ve felt since I arrived in this city. Instead of coming to an open place, it felt like I had entered a cave! Well, putting that aside, maybe I should call the place ruins? It seemed that many buildings had been collapsed. But¡­ "...it seems that there was a battle here before" ...yes, Shigure was right. Instead of saying that the buildings succumbed to the passage of time, there were traces that there was a battle here resulting in the current appearance of the place. And not a small one, but something that probably led to the extermination of the residents of this city or that they had to emigrate to another location! "...there doesn''t seem to be anything in this place" ¡°¡­¡± And that was the main problem! If my previous assumptions are correct, then this city has already been sacked by the invaders! Or if the citizens managed to escape, surely they took everything of value that they could take with them!! So, as Saeko says, we haven''t found anything considered to be of much value while exploring the place for a few hours! In the houses we checked there were only things like common utensils¡­ at best, we could only find a few coins of Gold! My goal of try to get the spirit plants needed for the [Metal Bone King] technique! ] seems pretty distant now!! If I knew this, I would have preferred to continue spending time with the girls in the Mansion! You Know? My luck had changed since I came to the [Fairy Garden]!! Although from what the girls told me, this was a name given by the people who settled in what was now a small city where our Mansion was, I couldn''t agree more with such a name! For me, it really became a little garden where I could enjoy seeing various fairies circling around me! Also, not only could I feast my eyes¡­ as I said, it seems my luck has turned for the better ever since I arrived at the Mansion! At first I thought that I would have some trouble spending time alone with Saeko and Kurisu because of what happened earlier when they all found out that I had sex with Kushinada and Renka-chan, but¡­ although I could detect a bit of jealousy in some of the girls, thank God they weren''t as angry as I had thought! ¡­at least I don''t end up as a Husband who has to sleep on the sofa¡­ or in the street or at his parents'' house in the worst case! I was able to sleep feeling the warmth of the girls in the same bed! I had missed this a lot!! And perhaps most importantly¡­ no, without a doubt the most important thing! I was able to enjoy some time alone with Kurisu and Saeko!! It''s like they say, divide and conquer!! Yes, perhaps it was the same as in the savannah¡­ where predators had to separate an individual from the herd in order to feed! Yes, after the prey is alone, then the following things are easier!! ¡­then you just had to be careful that once you''ve finally knocked down the prey, the hyenas don''t appear to prevent you from eating quietly!! That was probably the problem in the sect¡­ there was not enough territory to separate a small gazelle from the herd! Usually, they always stay together!! So the poor lion, me, had to go hungry while I could only watch the herd prowling the place without me being able to do anything!! That was so cruel!! Well, let''s get back to the good stuff¡­ it wasn''t just Kurisu and Saeko! A third person had been added now!! At first Milene was angry with me¡­ well, it wasn''t because she thought I took advantage of her moment of weakness, but because of something else that happened that same day! ¡­after all that had happened in, what seemed to be her office, I went out to meet Saya as I intended from the beginning. After asking someone else¡­ since I forgot to do it before with Milene and she probably wouldn''t give me a coherent answer that time, I found a suitable person for that and I was lucky that she was still in the store. I talked to her for a while and praised her for all her work, to which she responded with a smile. Although this wasn''t hard to do... Saya was actually very good at this! When we returned to the Mansion to go with the other girls, she gave me just over a hundred red crystals! She had earned more than 100 million crystals in these few months!! Well, going back to what I was saying, when Saya and I were leaving the store, I noticed that one of the girls who worked there was heading directly to Milene''s office! So I quickly goaded Saya to hurry up as I could imagine what would happen next!! Unfortunately, I didn''t make it in time¡­ the girl, who ignored the sign of [Unwell] that I had put on the door, froze on the spot¡­ shit, why she didn''t pay attention to the sign?! I even bothered to go back there to put it on, you know?!! The next thing that happened was a big scream from the girl¡­ I still clearly remember her words since¡­ they were quite amazing! After a loud ¡°K-Kyaaaah!!!¡± which caught the attention of all the employees, continued with ¡°S-Someone¡­ someone has attacked Milene! N-No¡­ i-it seems that a group of people has raped her¡­ s-she is covered in semen¡­ n-no, rather the whole place has traces of this¡­ g-god, how many people attacked her?!! She is worse off than if she had been attacked by a group of bandits!!¡± ¡­While in my head I was replying to the girl that it had only been me, other workers began to go towards her¡­ and more than concern on their faces, I could see that they were curious about what that girl had said! You couldn''t underestimate or say that that girl was exaggerating¡­ maybe she was one of the girls I rescued before from bandits! So... she could very well compare Milene''s situation to that of a pitiful victim who experienced atrocity and disgrace by such criminals! Well... I can''t lie, what that girl said inflated my ego a bit, but... I couldn''t feel proud of that either! Not when Saya was looking at me carefully from the side!! It was clear that she knew the perpetrator of such an act!! After showing her the most innocent smile I could muster at that moment, I could only avert my eyes in the next moment at her piercing gaze. In the end, after repositioning her glasses, she just sighs¡­ I was lucky that the girl who heard all that was Saya, who was one of the girls around me who could be said to have fully accepted that I would have a relationship with several women. ¡­maybe her only problem was that, inside those girls, there was also her mother! As we resumed our steps, she complained a bit to me how her mother was bugging her to me pick her up from that world. Probably I will do that after this expedition. Then, while we were doing that, we heard another scream! Milene who surely regained consciousness having rested a bit and also... due to the commotion brewing around her, shocked, she probably could only do that! The cry of ¡°F-Fucking Alexander, you couldn''t even cover me with a fucking blanket? H-Hyaan~!!!¡±, reached our ears¡­ seriously, it seems that what they say is totally true! Women can be quite incomprehensible¡­ they can get angry over tiny matters¡­ things as small as a ¡°blanket¡±!! ¡­no, well¡­ this time I could understand that. The problem maybe¡­ no, surely, it wasn''t because of the blanket!! Sorry¡­ I thought that sign was enough! Who would have thought that this one would be ignored by someone?!! So¡­a blanket was the reason Milene was mad at me for a while. Well, after her anger diminished, I discovered something curious¡­ I don''t know if it was because of the way we did it the first time¡­ or maybe because of how the other girls in the store looked at her now¡­ yes, given the state that the other girls found her... and knowing that she hadn''t been assaulted against her will when she tried to resolve everyone''s "misunderstanding", you can probably imagine what kind of eyes the other girls looked at her with now... Well, the point is¡­ is that, when we both were able to have a moment alone again, things were not very different from the previous time! Not that I wanted it that way...in fact, since I now wanted to try to see her more as one of my women, I thought we must be a little more normal our next time. Who would have thought that she would take a similar attitude that time?! No, well¡­she wasn''t as frustrated as she was then, so it wasn''t like she was dying to have sex. It was just¡­ it was just that her attitude when we were both alone was completely submissive again! N-No¡­ it was more like she wanted to be degraded a bit!! I wonder if Milene became a Masochist? Thinking about it... it doesn''t seem like that was the case. It was more like she just liked to be dominated... and maybe humiliated a bit? ...I guess that''s still considered a Masochist, right? Anyway, not that I had a complaint about this either¡­ if Milene doesn''t complain, that was something new and very exciting for me too! ¡°Alex-san¡­ Alex-san¡­ Alex-san, do you hear me?¡± ¡°E-Eh? S-Sorry, I was a bit distracted¡­ what were you saying, Saeko?¡± "I was saying if we continued looking around this place...or maybe it would be better to move to another area?" ¡°Well¡­ I think the latter is best, there doesn''t seem to be anything good around here¡­ I think we should head to the central part of the site¡­ where the buildings seem to be bigger. Our luck may change if we search there.¡± ""It''s okay"" Chapter 473 Abandoned City 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Since we had only been exploring what seems like the common neighborhoods on the edge of this ancient city, after giving it some consideration upon hearing Saeko''s questioning, I think the best things were most likely where the rich people here were lived! So the most suitable place to look for treasures was surely more in the center of the city where the buildings were bigger... especially two places that attracted more attention, something that looked like a castle, and another that had architecture similar to a temple perhaps. "So... where do we go first?" ¡°¡­I think it would be better to start with the castle.¡± "I understand, but... we should wait a bit, maybe?" ¡°¡­¡± After Shigure asks, I go with that option. The truth is that the idea of looting a temple scared me a bit¡­ if you don''t remember, Milene had been cursed by a god before¡­ so doing something like that would surely offend a god! That could be scarier than any other danger in this place!! By the way, I said ¡°had been¡± because now that problem of hers had been solved! Who would have thought that I only needed to have sex with her for that?! In fact, yes, I think it was much easier than having to convince her to lower her head in the temples or churches of the gods she offended before!! ¡­Milene could be pretty stubborn about her own ideas! One of the reasons I didn''t insist on changing her preferences when we did it! No, well... that''s obviously a lie. I didn''t do it just because it was also really fun to see her like that for a bit!! Well, I could think of two reasons for that to happen¡­ the first, as I said, was because of the [Consecration of Origin] skill. Yes, apparently there was a much more direct way for a girl to obtain this without having to perform the ritual that I perform with other girls! By having sex with a girl, and if she had strong feelings towards me, that was enough for her to gain such an ability! ¡­Milene''s affection meter, which until now had always been between 70 and 80 points, surpassed the 3 digits after what happened that afternoon! But I think that was reasonable. Perhaps the only thing that puzzled me a bit was the other thing that appeared there in her state¡­ [Love Slave] could be clearly read even now next to her affection indicator! Well, it certainly didn''t seem like a bad thing... and it may just be because of the fact that she is my slave, but... that also just sounds like a better way of saying [Sex Slave], right?! T-That was what bothered me a bit! The second reason I could think of might why those Milene''s curses have disappeared was¡­ was because she got a partner now and also put aside her greed to sink into lust! Those two gods might consider that she had rectified their way or disposition to something more pleasant for them! After all, if I remember correctly, it was the gods of love and business that cursed her before... as she had somewhat accepted "love" now and had also paid for being too greedy, then they might have decided to raise their curses. Yeah... maybe they thought she had enough punishment on my hands? ¡­either way, I was more inclined to believe that this was due to the first option. Since Cross seemed to be a higher existence than Gaia''s gods, a blessing related to his power would possibly nullify any other god''s curse. Or so I wanted to believe! The other option scared me a bit¡­ didn''t it mean that those gods were watching us all the time? Even in my intimate moment with Milene! It''s just that they were perver-¡­ n-no, didn''t they have something better to do than watch the hobbies of poor mortals? Well, it was probably best not to think about it too much¡­for now. Leaving all of that aside, when I intended to walk together with the two girls by my side towards the place where those two buildings were, Saeko approached me and whispered that to me¡­ following her vision, I could see that my pants had raised a carp that threatened to rip my pants! W-Well¡­ after thinking about all the above, it was normal for something like this to happen, right? Sure, it was a bit awkward walking like this¡­ besides, I sure look like a pervert If I do it!! ¡°¡­should I help you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± When I was trying to calm down a bit by thinking about complicated things, Saeko keeps whispering to me and stops me from doing it!! ¡­is it may be likely that she was affected a little bit since almost most of the times we did it before was when we were outside?! While she was saying that to me, she was exchanging her gaze towards my crotch and the surroundings as if looking for a suitable place for us to do something!! And almost by reflex, I answer her affirmatively! It also seems that I myself was affected by it! The only thing that stops my words from coming out of my mouth to accept her request was... "¡­S-omething happens?" ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± I remembered that this time we were not alone! Shigure, who wasn''t far away and was watching us, asks us. This makes Saeko''s face blush a little more... it seems that she also just remembered her presence!! But¡­ she doesn''t take back her words and continues to look at me as if waiting for my answer! If I nodded and took her hand to go somewhere else, she might follow me without saying any complaints! I was tempted to do it, but... it seemed too cruel to leave Shigure waiting for a few hours here alone! No... given how Shigure is... maybe if I invited her, she might accept? I-I think this was quite possible¡­ this girl doesn''t have a very firm foundation in her knowledge of intimacy¡­ so a threesome might not seem very strange to her! "...no, nothing strange happens, let''s just rest a bit to continue." ""¡­it''s fine"" Well, I finally managed to contain my desires this time. Also, maybe because I wasn''t so repressed now, it''s not that difficult either... no, lie, it was still difficult, but I wasn''t crazy enough to do something like that in an unknown place and where we don''t know what dangers there might be! ¡­Saeko-chan, I promise we can do fun things some other time, so don''t make that disappointed face! After a few minutes for ¡°everything¡± to return to normal, the three of us resumed our adventure in these ruins¡­ then, as we approached the central area of the city, we discovered that we were not alone here! "...those things move pretty fast" ¡°Y-es¡­ but they are not that problematic either¡± ¡°Either way, both of you be careful.¡± What we found were snakes that moved through the streets or buildings of the place... and as Saeko says, they seemed quite agile. Although, I also agreed with the Kunoichi girl¡­as long as we''re careful, it shouldn''t be a big deal. Until now, most of these snakes were between the 8th and 9th limit, with one with another having passed to the second soul level. Perhaps the only thing that worried me a little was that these could be poisonous¡­ and, in fact, some of the strongest ones spit out a corrosive acid! It''s good that we prepared in advance and I got several pills [Antidote] and others from Lena which were useful on people with a 2nd soul level, or poisons that could affect people with such strength. Also, the girls'' equipment and mine could prevent the acid from those snakes a bit as long as we weren''t unlucky enough to get hit in an uncovered area... Anyway, now I think I know why most of the people who entered here never came back¡­ if they also encountered these enemies, it can only be said that they were just very unlucky! Put aside the 8th and 9th limit snakes, probably a second level soul one was enough to exterminate a group of people who ventured into this place!! ...good thing I didn''t rush to explore this dimensional gate earlier. With our current strength, we could still advance without much trouble¡­ for me and Saeko it might have been good training, but for Shigure, it might have been a bit boring. Any snake that got close to her would end up being cut in two vertically in just one slash of her sword! But now that I think about it, I remember that this place was related to the Serpent Queen and a dragon¡­so maybe it''s not strange that the enemies we encountered were these. Although¡­ to be honest, I was actually a bit disappointed. When you think of something like a Serpent Queen, isn''t the first thing that comes to mind a beautiful, provocatively dressed Lamia showing off her splendid curves?! In fact, before entering here, I really expected to see something like the city of Lamias! Unfortunately, although we did find a city when passing through the door, it was in ruins and there were only snakes that were not sexy at all! ¡°¡­it seems that these snakes are getting stronger the further we move towards the center of the city¡± "It-''s true¡­" "...Saeko, don''t walk away from me" "¡­Yes" Yes, the more we advance towards our objectives, the more and more snakes that exceed the first soul level attack us¡­ now we had to face groups of these with that force! Even though Shigure and I could still move forward smoothly, for Saeko things were getting a bit tricky¡­ now I could only help her by using my domain to prevent her from being attacked by surprise. ¡­In fact, I was considering that maybe it would be better to withdraw, but when I mentioned it, the girl for whom things had become more complicated was the first to refuse! So since I didn''t want to hurt her pride, I could only help her the best I can. Well, I also thought that we could still go a little further and see how things were¡­ after all, it was unfortunate that we had come for nothing! Also, we still had items that we could use in case things got more complex and we could escape safely using them. Not that I valued what we might find here more than the safety of these two girls. So, after several battles, we managed to reach the castle. "Let''s go in" ""¡­Yes"" The doors were open as if welcoming us¡­ or rather, they were probably forced open by the people who attacked this place or the owner of the place escaped so quickly that he didn''t bother to lock his house! This was a bit disappointing as it meant that most likely everything of value would now be gone as well¡­ even so, we still had to check it out. The three of us passed through the doors, and then we walked down the halls. The good thing is that the number of snakes here was not much... or rather, through my domain, I could feel that a large number were gathered in one place! ¡­after some consideration, I advise the girls to go straight there. Usually, the place with the most enemies is where the treasures are, right? Perhaps basing all this on my experiences in the games was not the most appropriate, but... I still thought that place was the most suitable to find something! For a reason all those snakes were gathered there! In the worst case, we will get a few more bodies and crystals from these snakes. From what I know, the materials of these are very appropriate for the creation of leather armor! And at least they would be of rank [G]! They would be good for the girls in the [Servants of Alexander-sama] organization. Or just selling them by Saya also is very good. "T-That''s quite a few..." ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± Soon, we arrived at the place where I felt the presence of many enemies, and we can''t help but be a little surprised. Saeko was right... I could easily count a few hundred snakes gathered in this room! Furthermore, I could see at least 2 snakes that had a strength higher than the 5th limit of the 2nd soul level!! All of these seem to guard a door that seemed quite resistant¡­ it really seems that we finally found the jackpot! Surely behind there must be some good things!! Chapter 474 Abandoned City 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡­the place we had arrived at was what seemed to have been a beautiful garden. I could see various pillars and fountains around the area adorning the area, so it was certainly very nice to see the flowers growing here for the owner of the castle when this city was fully operational. Sadly, that beauty was gone now¡­ in place, instead of beautiful flowers, only snakes could be seen leisurely passing time. Well, unless you''re a lover of them, you''d probably just get goosebumps at such a sight. ¡­at least it was an open place, I really wouldn''t want to be trapped in a closed room full of snakes! Unless... these snakes had the upper body of a beautiful young girl!! Why couldn''t it be something like that? I''m still wondering and regretting this!! ¡°Should we attack head-on?¡± ¡°M-ost are just weak snakes¡­I think we can do it¡± ¡°¡­¡± Well, the fact that there was a door that looked like it was locked waiting to uncover some treasures inside the building surrounded by snakes, had also caught the attention of these girls. They must be thinking the same thing as me! Still¡­ these girls were too motivated! I had somewhat forgotten about Saeko''s feisty personality... and how carefree Shigure could be too!! Yes, maybe more than 50% of these snakes have a strength of just the first soul level, but being surrounded by them would still be pretty bad for anyone at the second level! And that''s not counting the problems of the strongest snakes that were even stronger than Shigure!! "...no, first we will attack them by surprise and reduce their number" Before these girls grab their weapons and try to charge at the enemies in front of us, I speak to stop them. While I also have a bit of confidence that the three of us would prevail in a battle against a large number of snakes, there was no need to put ourselves at unnecessary risk!! Quickly I pull out several BIMs and hand some to the girls. Saeko already knew about these, so I just have to explain a little to Shigure who was looking curiously at the little bomb in her hands. ¡­I have to stop her several times from trying to activate it due to her curiosity!! The truth is that these bombs still scared me more than the snakes in front of us, so I couldn''t help but worry and feel uneasy while she was holding one! If she activated it near us, then there was no doubt that we were screwed!! ¡°Throw them anywhere you see multiple snakes gathered¡± ""¡­Yes"" Even though they seemed a bit discouraged at not being able to fight head-on, the girls followed my instructions, and together with me, we started to throw the BIMs quickly. When we do, the snakes finally seem to notice us and start hissing, but before they can do anything¡­ ¡° Shaaah~!!¡± [ Tsuuuun !!] [ Tsuuuun !!] [ Tsuuuun !!] [ Tsuuuun !!] [ Tsuuuun !!] [ Tsuuuun !!] ¡­several black holes begin to form around them! Aside from the fact that these were the deadliest I had, they were also the quietest! The latter was the reason for choosing this type of bombs this time... if we made too much noise, we might still have more snakes return to what seemed to be their nest! That would only complicate things more. ¡°¡° Shaaah ~!! Shah ~!! Sssss ~!!!¡±¡± ¡­this was more effective than I thought. Practically the number of enemies had been reduced by at least 2/3 parts!! Now, most of the snakes were dead or dying on the ground!! Even the two snakes that surpassed the 5th limit of the 2nd soul level did not escape the effects of the black holes that had ripped them apart! Well, maybe it was also because I focused on throwing quite a few of these bombs around them and they were totally taken by surprise. ¡°Now, girls, you can freely fight with the remaining enemies¡± ""Yes!"" There was no longer any point in us continuing to hide, so while the surviving snakes were in complete disarray and agitation, we went out to take advantage of this while holding our weapons. We cut down any enemies blocking our path, further reducing the number of these snakes. Perhaps the only unfortunate thing about all this is that the materials and crystals had probably been reduced a little... or maybe a lot, but it was a price I was willing to take! ¡° Shaaaaa ~!!!¡± ¡°C-Careful! There is still one Big Snake alive! ¡± Unexpectedly, it seems like there was a third snake with considerable strength that escaped my sight before¡­ [Level 173] is what I can see above its head when I see this one! Like its companions, it was a snake with black scales... only its size was much larger! It easily exceeded 15 meters in length!! ¡­I wonder if this one was under the other snakes? Since I didn''t see it before and it had various bleeding wounds on its body now, that possibility was quite likely! Even part of its head was gone! Damnit, how is this snake still alive?! It''s a bit unfair the vitality that Monsters have!! ¡° Shaaah~!!¡± The snake focuses its remaining eye on the two girls who were fighting together, and in the next moment, it opens its mouth exhaling what looks like a cloud of poisonous gas! "Ha!!¡±" The good thing is that both of them had heard my warning. So when the snake attacks, Saeko steps forward and uses her sword creating a gust of cutting wind that splits the poison that was fast approaching them! Oh~ That was certainly quite impressive! The sword of wind that comes out of the sword Saeko was holding even managed to hit the snake''s scales creating another wound on its body! ¡­if I remember correctly, her weapon should be at least [E] rank, so it''s not hard for her to fight opponents still stronger than her. Also, this time it seems that her compatibility against that snake too played an important role. ¡° Sahaaa ~!!¡± Then, Shigure who takes advantage of the path created by the wind blade comes to stand a few meters from the snake and also attacks it with her sword! Even though her weapon wasn''t as high-rank as Saeko''s, that didn''t prevent more cuts from appearing on the snake''s body for every slash of it! When the snake puts all its attention on her, and my heart tightens a bit, Shigure avoids the blows of its tail with which this one tries to hit her deftly! Also, before she fully retreats, Shigure doesn''t forget to throw some stars that hit directly at the remaining eye from the snake!! ¡° Sha~ Shaaaa!!¡± Whether from the pain of completely losing its vision or because of all of its injuries, the snake writhes on the ground as it hisses in agony. Taking advantage of this, and getting out of my surprise at seeing the girls fight, I eliminate the enemies around me and run towards them too! I couldn''t sit around and just watch the girls perform, right? As I run, I exchange my two swords for the cursed bastard sword I haven''t used in a while. It''s not that I didn''t want to use this or it was weaker in range than my other weapons, the problem is that the fighting style with this one wasn''t very suitable against strong people... to attack, it could only be through wide movements that left many openings which could be very bad! But to deal with a huge snake I couldn''t ask for a better weapon! With the flames emanating from the sword surrounding me, I run around the body of the snake which doesn''t seem to notice me. Then, when I reach its head, with all my strength I drop the blade hitting the scales! It was tougher than I thought¡­ it wasn''t hard to get past its scales, but¡­ I feel the rebound on my arms when I hit the skull!! "S-Shaaaa ~..." ¡­It wasn''t until after the 4th or 5th blow that I feel like the sword finally goes through the skull! It wasn''t easy to do it either¡­ if it wasn''t for my good balance and also that the sword stuck in its flesh at least, I wouldn''t have finished this one so quickly! The snake jerked violently from each hit and I almost was sent to fly in the air several times!! When I see that from the bleeding eyes of the snake some flames escape and it loses its strength, I knew that I had achieved my goal! When the snake collapses completely lifeless to the ground, I roll a few meters to mitigate the impact. ¡­being about 10m above the ground was still something quite worrying, you know? ¡°¡­f-inished with the rest?¡± "It seems that many snakes are running away seeing what was probably their leader dead" "Okay, let''s pick up all the good things and finish off any snakes left in the place." In the end, it takes us a while to do this alone. As I thought, the profitable stuff was reduced a bit, but given the number of enemies in this nest, it was still even a reasonable amount of profit! What''s more¡­ ¡°Now it only remains to see that place!¡± "Yes" "U-n¡­" We approached the building that had caught our attention earlier. It didn''t seem to be an ordinary place... even though various buildings had deteriorated from time or the battle that took place here, this one was exempt from it! The reason was probably those symbols we could see on the walls¡­ probably protection runes! These must be the reason those snakes couldn''t break through the walls, windows, or doors of the building. But now, the problem was if we could do it¡­ ¡°¡­do you know how to open this, Alex-san? Maybe it would have been good to bring Emilia-chan or Kurisu-san.¡± "...unfortunately, I''m not as good as them at these things" Put aside being good at this, the truth is that I did not understand any of these symbols! Well... it''s impossible to be skilled at all things. Besides, I didn''t mean to be either. But that was not a problem, at least we have someone in our group who specializes a bit in these things! ...the bad thing is that they are not here now. And bringing them here can be very dangerous for them... at least we should reduce all the risks if we try something like that. "D-id we try to force it open?" ¡°¡­maybe it''s a good idea. We have nothing to lose by trying." [ Clanck !] [ Clanck !] [ Clanck !] After Shigure''s suggestion, both girls use their swords to hit the weakest spot from their point of view. But as I thought, they don''t even leave a mark where they focus their attacks... ¡°¡­It seems like it''s useless. Do we give up and go somewhere else? ¡± "U-n...it''s pretty tough... m-y sword doesn''t seem like it can cut through it. " ¡°¡­no, I want to try one thing first¡± Telling the girls to back off a bit, I grab one of the same BIMs as the ones we used earlier. With my strength that isn''t much different than the girls, it was probably impossible to try to break an opening on this place¡­ I wasn''t that cocky to think that I could pull it off on my own. But if there was something that could do it, then surely it was one of those BIMs! You couldn''t underestimate the power of that thing!! [ Tsuuun !!!] Taking the proper precautions, I threw one of those bombs at the door, timing it properly so that it directly hit the door in front of me¡­ The black hole is created a few seconds later¡­ and the door seems to glow a bit as it feels the force that was trying to swallow everything around it. Luckily, this doesn''t last long! ""It opened!!"" ¡­well, instead of opening, a large hole appears in the door allowing us to see inside! [Well, that''s not strange¡­ that BIM would surely even be a threat to a 4th soul level existence! Furthermore, if it weren''t for the fact that it was considered slow to activate, even someone at the 5th soul level couldn''t help but frown upon seeing something like that! ] Yes¡­ as Aurora says, the power of technology cannot be considered useless or underestimated!! Chapter 475 Abandoned City 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- When the place opens, the first thing that we perceive is a strong herbal smell! And from the little that could be seen in the darkness inside, it seemed that we had found the place dedicated to the alchemists of the castle!! ¡­probably this smell was picked up by the previous snakes, which is why they had gathered or made their nest here! Unfortunately for them, they had not been able to open it! On the other hand, since my main reason for coming here was to get some medicinal plants that I needed, I couldn''t help but get excited!! I wanted to quickly enter the building, but before I could, Shigure stops me by asking me something that caught her attention. ¡° A-lex... have you reached the level where you can¡­communicate with the heart of your weapon? ...H-ave you even surpassed me? Amazing~¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her words confuse me a bit at first but then following her vision, I realize that the flames of the sword were engulfing me¡­ well, at first glance you might think that my sword was happy to see me and lovingly interacted with me, but¡­ I knew very well that this was not the case! I don''t know if it''s because it was just happy to get out of my storage space for the first time in a while or if it was complaining to me about it, but¡­what this sword was trying to do wasn''t something as polite as a simple greeting! I was really trying to burn myself!! ¡­the only reason I didn''t notice this or ignore it, was because the flames couldn''t hurt me! If I were someone else, I would probably be rolling around on the ground right now trying to put out the fire in my body!! Also, it''s good that the resistance of the armor I wear now isn''t too far below the range of this weapon, otherwise, I''d be naked now!! ¡° Well¡­ it''s not that, but instead of explaining this, we better go inside to see what we find! ¡± ""Fine"" Since I didn''t want to waste time explaining something useless, the three of us entered the building after my words. And even though I wanted to put away this cursed sword that was trying to burn me, this one lighting its flames for now was a good thing by shining up the place¡­ so I had no choice but to keep a distance from the girls while still holding the weapon. ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± ¡­as I look around us, I quickly realize that things were not what I expected! Although there were several pots where valuable plants were probably placed before, now they had nothing... or in the best case, there were totally dry herbs whose medicinal essence had completely disappeared! Or maybe they were just spaced in the air stuck in place¡­ and surely now that the place was open, this will even disappear quickly! "...it seems that the time also affected everything in this place" Yes, Saeko was right! Despite the fact that this place was sheltered during all this time, and although when it came to plants usually the older the better, without anyone to manage these, without a doubt what we see now was the result that would await for abandoned plants in a dark place!! ¡°¡­Let''s search the surroundings. Although the plants are now useless, there may still be something of value here! ¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the faces of the girls I could see that maybe I should give up now, but¡­ I refused to think that all the previous effort was for nothing! Well, the truth is that it was surely much easier than if it had been other people with our same level of strength who had taken our place, but... that everything had been for nothing hurt a little!! Also¡­if so, didn''t that mean that all those snakes from earlier died for nothing? That was a bit cruel¡­ Well, the materials on these were still valuable, so that wouldn''t have stopped us from hunting them. We began to search all the shelves and drawers in the place until we practically turned the place upside down. We also found several pills, but¡­since most of them weren''t 100 percent pure, they didn''t stand the test of time either! ...perhaps it would have been better to listen to the girls to avoid further disappointment. ¡°Oh~! These pills still contain all of their medicinal efficiency in them!! ¡± When I was about to give up, in the deepest part of this place, I find 7 pills kept very carefully! And when reviewing them, the analysis tells me that these were still effective!! ¡­ the name of these were [Energy Channel Expansion Pills]. [Oh~ Your luck isn''t bad, Alexander. Those pills, similar to [Energy Channel Restoration Pills], can help people at the 9th limit of the second soul level breakthrough to the next soul realm! Fufufu ~ Probably if the people in the area you were in before found out that you have these, they would attract the greed of more than one.] From my knowledge of alchemy, I knew the effect of these. As the name suggests, it simply helps to widen people''s [Energy Channels]. It seemed like a simple effect, but¡­ for a person to do this on their own is not easy! Unless you have a good [energy control] technique, achieving this effect may be impossible! Also, even with good technique, that process can take years! Because of all that, it wasn''t hard to imagine what Aurora said could happen! These pills were the doorway to possibly getting stronger for many people who got caught in the 9th limit! No, even people who weren''t at that level would be tempted by these as they would allow them to get stronger faster! "Looking at your reaction, it seems like you found something good, Alex-san." ¡° Yes¡­ because of these pills, it can be said that our trip to this place was worth it! Regrettably¡­" As I look at the pills in my hands with joy, the girls come up to me, and Saeko, with a smile on her face, seems to be happy for me too! Even though she may have become a bit of an exhibitionist¡­or rather, she now found pleasure in the thrill of doing it in outdoor places, she was still a sweet girl beneath her fondness for fighting! ¡­or so I want to believe! Either way, it wasn''t all good things. Well, I don''t think this can be considered a demerit in this pill, but¡­ unfortunately, none of us could use it yet! "W-hat''s happening? ...I-s there something wrong with those pills too? ¡± ¡°No¡­ there''s nothing wrong with pills. The problem is that they are useless to us now." Curious at my reaction which showed my happiness, but still had a bitter smile when I thought that we can''t consume these pills now, I explain to Shigure after she can''t help but wonder about this. Yes, if we consumed these pills now, it is most likely that our energy channels would end up breaking! In order to absorb the medicinal efficacy and avoid such a problem, the person first had to break through the 5th limit of the 2nd soul level! Upon entering that level, people''s energy channels become more robust and, therefore, the strong effect of this pill can be resisted! ¡°Is that so? So they are useless to us? ¡± "No, just... we''ll have to wait a while to consume them" Well, that thing did not matter much! As I answer Saeko''s question, it was only a matter of time before these pills would come in handy for us! Although maybe I and Saeko will have to wait a little longer, maybe for Shigure it''s only a matter of a few weeks or months for this! She was at the peak of the 4th limit after all! ¡­on the other hand, I wonder if this pill is effective for me? In the case of the [Energy Channel Restoration pill], it was useless since my body, being newly created, could be said to have no impurities. ¡­this pill will have an effect on my energy channels that may be different from other people? [It is effective even though your energy channels are stronger than other people''s. Just like others, they can continue to be strengthened.] ¡­that mean I can consume it now? [¡­you can, but¡­ it is better that you wait just like the others. The stronger your energy channels, the more beneficial that pill would be. That''s why you''d better wait until you enter the 5th limit of your current soul level] ¡­well, I''m certainly not in a hurry to consume this, so I''ll follow your words Aurora. Going back to the case of the girls, thanks to the effect of the [Consecration of Origin] skill, for Saeko and other girls it shouldn''t be too long either! In fact, that can be clearly seen¡­ from the previous fight, she had increased by 4 levels!! ¡­I''m happy for her, but this depresses me a bit! I should be able to get more experience from killing monsters compared to her, but¡­ I only went up one level! While my body may contain more energy than other people, it seems this also means that the energy required to make me stronger is equally greater! This difference has been noticed more the stronger I get¡­ if I want to continue with the same speed as the girls, I may need to go to a world full of enemies with a level 2 soul! "Well, since there seems to be nothing else here, let''s look elsewhere in the castle." ""Very well"" After this, we go through the castle looking for anything useful. In the end, there weren''t many things. Perhaps the other most interesting thing was where they kept materials for the creation of weapons, and since metals can resist the passage of time more, they were still useful and so I took them. Although, there was also nothing as flashy or special as the previous pills. But well, they might come in handy for when I have to use the [Metal Bone King] technique! ¡­on top of that, although it was not something valuable, pictures of a beautiful woman could be found throughout the castle¡­ my eyes couldn''t resist examining such images! It wasn''t so much because of the beauty of she, but because¡­ the lower part of this woman was that of a snake! Yes, it was a beautiful lamia!! It was a woman with quite seductive features, long pink hair, and two huge mountains in her human part! As for the lower one, its scales also had a pleasant reddish-pink color¡­ I was really very curious about her. Or rather her race! It was a lamia after all! A lamia! I say it twice because it is something very important!! Why couldn''t she be here in person to greet us?! It seems like I''m too late for many years to see her... if I find the person responsible for destroying this city of Lamias, I swear I''ll take revenge for ruining my chance to meet with such a race!! Well, in addition to her, the image of a man also appeared next to her... the curious thing about it is that he had horns, so possibly he was the dragon that fell in love with the Serpent Queen? That is almost certain. "...so now we go to the temple?" "¡­Yes" ¡­the truth is that I wanted to avoid it, but¡­ I think that as long as we don''t do something bad, there shouldn''t be any problem with just seeing the place! Also, I can pray to the god of that temple not to we will be cursed for desecrating the place! The three of us leave the castle and head towards the temple that looked a bit far from here. It was located on what looks like a small hill, and a park around it. The truth is that the place was a bit gloomy¡­ the dead trees around here were not a very pleasant decoration for the eyes! ¡­it wasn''t as big as the castle, but it was still a considerable size. Also, it seems like there wasn''t any kind of protection like with the alchemy room before¡­ I wonder if their god has abandoned and stopped giving blessings to this place now? It may be so¡­ that seems very possible to see how this city has turned into ruins. "let''s go in" A little calmer thinking like that, the three of us passed through the doors that were open too... Chapter 476 Abandoned City 5 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "This place feels quite cold..." "U-n... the atmosphere feels heavier than even outside." ¡°¡­¡± ¡­as the girls say, when entering the temple, it seems as if we have passed through another dimensional door to reach another place! The feeling of being here was even worse than outside! It really looked like a place abandoned by god!! Inside, several statues could be seen... or what was left of them, they were so shattered that it was difficult to distinguish what kind of image they represented. Although I think the most likely thing would be a kind of snake or Lamia... I guessed that thanks to the things we''ve found so far in this space. While trying to get rid of that bad feeling we were feeling, we kept going further into the temple... it didn''t seem like we could find anything good here, but it was best to explore the whole place anyway. ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± Suddenly, at the bottom of the temple, big eyes appeared above our head making our feet stop in that instant! That gaze on us almost seemed like it had strange powers like petrifaction! ¡­c-come to think of it, aren''t snakes regularly associated with those things? If it wasn''t for the system not activating or sounding any kind of warning in my head, I''d think we fell into some kind of spell by seeing those big eyes! In fact, if it weren''t also for the fact that with my Domain I had already detected two reactions indicating that there were living beings in this place, I probably wouldn''t have been able to prevent a cry of ¡° Kyaaa ~! ¡± out of my mouth before! Because what was watching us was hidden behind the darkness, those eyes almost seemed as if we had disturbed a god''s rest to open his eyes to look at us! No, due to how things were in this place, instead of a god, it would be more of a devil! And those big slanted eyes like the reptiles with yellow pupils watching us, really gave the image as if a demon was watching us! It is not strange that the two girls, despite the fact that they were regularly very brave, this time their bodies approach me as if seeking to calm their anxiety and fear!! ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± For several seconds, our 6 pairs of eyes and that other pair of eyes stared at each other in silence¡­ and the tension in the environment grew heavier as time passed. Finally, the other side is the first to make a move. As the shuffling sound is heard, from the curtain of darkness in front of us, a giant head that was towering above our bodies and which had those eyes on it, slowly comes out showing itself¡­ "S-So it was a snake... that calms me down a bit now." "U-n... if it''s something I can cut, then there''s nothing to be afraid of." ¡°¡­¡± Unlike the two girls who relax upon seeing one of the presences that I had detected in my domain, I couldn''t do the same! The reason for this was nothing other than what I could see when analyzing this snake! Yes, what had been watching us for a while until now, was a very similar snake to the ones we had eliminated so far! So I can understand the reaction of both of them¡­ they probably thought that if we had to fight, things wouldn''t be too different from before!! Well, it was certainly much better than having to fight some kind of demon, but¡­ [Great Black Hell Cobra] [Level 199] [Awakened Dragon Lineage: 5%] ... but this I could read on the head of that snake... no, cobra, they told me that things hadn''t improved as much as the girls thought! Especially that last one! I felt that it was something very bad when I read it!! ¡° O-Ok¡­ I apologize for interrupting your sleep, Mr. Cobra¡­ w-we won''t bother you anymore and we''ll go now, bye! ¡± Taking the hands of the girls who seemed to be about to grab their weapons to fight, I turn around to leave this place! If I could avoid fighting that big cobra, then that would be for the best! I can''t imagine the complications of having to do something like that!! ¡° Sssss~ Invader¡­ you enter my house as you please and now you just want to leave? Do you really think you can do it? ¡± ¡°I-T-That spoke! Alex-san, the snake spoke!!¡± ¡°U-Unbelievable¡­ surely Apa would be very envious if I told him that I was able to talk to a snake~¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even though I''m also surprised to hear the cobra speak since I didn''t expect it to reply to my previous words, it wasn''t as much as Saeko and Shigure. Or rather, Shigure-san¡­ I don''t think that cobra is very interested in talking to each other! If you think about it, Scythe was also a Monster and could talk...in fact, the stronger she''s gotten, her thought process is more and more human-like. It''s probably just Saeko forgetting about this! Although, I can understand why, unlike this cobra, she looks practically human and that''s why you can forget her origins a bit. If it weren''t for the fact that every time she sees me and can do it, she still likes to lick my body, I''d forget it too! ¡° Ssss~ So it was because of you guys that there was so much noise outside¡­ Ssss~ I''m surprised that there are invaders who managed to get to this place...¡± ¡­I wonder if it finds out that we just wiped out a nest of snakes will bother this cobra? I don''t want to this one find out it... ¡°A-Are you¡­ the leader-snake of those snakes we killed earlier?¡± ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± C-Come on, Shigure! If you want to talk to someone, you don''t start by saying that you just eliminated their relatives, right?! How come she thinks it''s the best choice of a topic of conversation to talk to this cobra?!! ¡° Sssss¡­ more than a leader, you could say they are my descendantssss~¡± ¡°I see¡­ sorry, w-e killed them before. U-n What''s up¡­ Alex? Why do you look at me like you''re going to cry at any moment? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­I hug Shigure and put my face on her breasts¡­ If it wasn''t for the chain mail she''s wearing, this might calm me down a bit. After a few seconds of being like this, I try to look her in the eye to convey my thoughts, unfortunately... it seems that we have not reached that level in our relationship! My complaints continue in my heart without her realizing this!! Do you know? Even Saeko seems to clearly understand that it was not the best option to talk about such things with this cobra! Now she looks at us while a little sweat runs down her forehead!! "I don''t mind that, ssss~... I can always do more" Thank God, the cobra''s reaction to hearing this was not what I imagined! Is this why people say "As cold as a snake"? Although it is a cobra, it seems that this applies to this one too!! On the other hand¡­ if all those snakes are its descendants, then don''t this cobra has been very busy all these years?! Even though we had killed quite a lot, I think this place was still full of these, you know?! Well... in such a dark and cold place, I can''t imagine anything else with what this one could be distracted a little. It''s not that I can''t understand this cobra. ¡° Though¡­ Ssss~, since you''ve come this far, I can''t let you go! ¡± ¡­in the end, it seems that things were not different from what I imagined! I think now the cobra had finished or got tired of talking to us! His body that was curled up on itself slowly unfolds and soon I can understand why he had the word ¡°Grand¡± in its name! That thing was probably over 30m long!! Fuck!! Although the temple was quite large, given its size, it now looked a bit small!! [This is bad, Alexander! You can''t fight that cobra, it''s almost entered the third soul level!! This one has even opened up its consciousness, maybe it just needs a little more time to get to that level! Also, probably because of that crystal over there, its dragon lineage has also awakened!! You can''t think of it as just someone at the 9th limit of the second soul level!!] ¡°¡­Shall we fight now?¡± "No! We escape now!! ¡± ""Fine"" I didn''t need Aurora to warn me about those things, I could already feel that that cobra was quite dangerous! And the girls surely could understand this clearly, when I firmly makes the decision to run away, they quickly agree to this without raising any complaints. ¡°S-Shit! Come out grimoire!! ¡± [ Boom !!!] Taking just a few steps toward the exit, I feel a shiver run down my spine. Without thinking twice, I quickly activate my grimoire''s shield!! In the next instant, I can see the cobra''s tail hitting this causing it to shake!! ¡° Ssss~¡­ oh~, I didn''t expect you could resist one of my blowssss~, let''s see how many you can resist.¡± [ Boom !!!] [ Boom !!!] [ Boom !!!] Holy crap, how can something that big move that fasts! Its tail looked like a whip that disappeared in front of our eyes and, in the next instant, hit the shield of the grimoire! ¡°Open a dimensional gate to a level 2 world!!¡± ¡­if this cobra was moving so fast, it would probably be impossible for the 3 of us to get to where the dimensional gate is! With no other choice, I activate the other ability of the grimoire!! The only thing I had time to do now was to choose the level of the world, so I just choose one of the names that appear in the grimoire without even reading it, and then I give this one the necessary crystals to create the link to the place!! ¡° Sssss~?!¡± Also, I couldn''t stay still or otherwise, even though the shield was supposed to last for a few minutes now that the level of the grimoire had leveled up, it probably wouldn''t hold up very well against those blows! I took several BIMs that create black holes, and throw them at the snake! [ Tsuuuun !!] [ Tsuuuun !!] [ Tsuuuun !!] ¡­unfortunately, probably to its instincts, the cobra withdraws enough to avoid any damage! Damn it, it really doesn''t mean much how strong they are if they can''t hit the target! No¡­ at least managed to stop the attack from the snake and give us enough time to can escape safely! ¡°Come in quickly!!¡± ¡° W-What is about you, Alex-san? ¡± ¡°¡­U-n¡± "Of course I''m after you!" I didn''t mean to stay in this place to fight this big cobra! After they hear my scream, both of them enter the dimensional gate that had been opened and disappear in the next instant. Then, without wasting any time, I''m also going after them just like I said. "You won''t escape!!" ¡°Fuck you, big Snake! You''re confusing the boy you should aim for! The one you should be looking for has glasses and a scar on his forehead!!¡± [ Boom !!!] [ Crack!!!] ¡°S-Shit, why is my luck so bad?!! Where is my skill [Luck]?! Do your damn job, fuck!! ¡± ¡­before I can pass through the dimensional rift, I have to quickly move away since the grimoire''s shield had given way to the cobra''s blows! As I take several steps back, I also take out two [ Overdrive ] pills and consume them in the next second! I didn''t want to have to go through the same thing as before of having to stay in bed for more than a week, so this time I refrain from consuming a 3rd¡­ although, if I had no other choice, I could only do it! ...I just hope this cobra doesn''t force me to go any further than that! ¡°S -Shaaa~!!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± As I leave the place where was the dimensional crack, it tries to follow the girls using its tail but is stopped without being able to could cross the dimensional gap... then, seeing that it was impossible to stop Saeko and Shigure, the cobra focus returns to me completely! It opens its big mouth, and spits out a breath of fire!! ¡° Ssss~¡­ well, At least I was able to get rid of one pest... hmn?¡± [ Booom !!!] ¡°S -Shaaa ~!!!¡± ¡­since it was the fire that attacked me this time, I didn''t see the need to do anything. My immunity was more than enough to defend myself against the flames... I just felt a little hot! So hidden behind these, I carefully observe the cobra, take out an [RPG] and before it is affected by the fire, I pulled the trigger firing the explosive warhead!! Even though a scream comes out of the cobra''s mouth, the wound it creates makes me quite disappointed! That was to get through tank armor, you know?! How is it that this one only has a bleeding wound?! Come one, It should have at least a hole in its body now!! Chapter 477 Abandoned City 6 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- I was a bit surprised that the cobra spit flames like some kind of flamethrower, but at least it was much better for me than it would have been acid or poison! That would have been more problematic without a doubt! Probably this had to do with its dragon lineage¡­ after all, two small horns could be distinguished on its head which was undoubtedly because of this! Furthermore, also the hardness of its scales should be because of this! And this just complicated things for me even more!! I don''t know what was more depressing, that the [RPG] only caused the cobra a little injury, or that this one didn''t understand my previous reference to the little wizard from Hogwarts! It''s a bit sad when your words just hang in the air without anyone understanding them... No, the most depressing thing about my situation right now was by sure that I now had my way blocked! I had to find a way to make that cobra move away so I could follow the girls who had left here now!! ¡­unfortunately, this did not seem easy at all! No, perhaps there was a way to distract this huge snake! Or maybe that can only make it angry and make things worse¡­ either way, I didn''t see any other solution, so I could only implement the idea in my head!! ¡° Shaaa~ Damn invader! I will slowly melt you in my mouth and then eat you!! Shaaah~!!!¡± "...That seems quite painful, so I''ll have to refuse!" Well, the fact that I hurt this one already has pissed it off very much... so it didn''t matter to take the risk of making it mad a little more! [ Tsuuun !!] Having realized that the fire was not that effective against me, this time a large green spit shoots out of its mouth! That was disgusting, but... I couldn''t worry about it right now! Like other snakes before, it was surely a highly corrosive acid! Furthermore, there was a strong possibility that it was even more powerful than the other enemies we fought so far!! ¡­I couldn''t afford to see if my armor was still effective against it! On the other hand, with that amount, my entire body would be bathed in that green mucus!! For various reasons my body shuddered at the thought of that happening!! The good thing is that thanks to the effects of the pills I consumed beginning to show their effectiveness, I could now more easily follow the movements of the cobra. Almost at the same time as the spit came out of its mouth, from my hand, a BIM is released creating a black hole in front of me swallowing its attack! So, having evaded that attack, I start moving around the place a bit. When my target enters my eyes, I launch another BIM of the same! ¡° Noooo!¡± I was not so stupid to start a game of cat and mouse with the snake, surely I would lose if I did! So instead, the place where I dropped the bomb that created a black hole was where the [Great Cobra] had come from the first! Since I arrived at this temple, I had felt two reactions of life in my domain¡­ one, of course was this cobra. The other¡­ I could make out an egg about the same size as an ostrich''s that was next to a crystal of a monster! It was risky since this snake didn''t seem to care much about its offspring before, but¡­since it seemed to have been taking care of it since before the three of us got here, I wanted to bet that egg was different! Looks like this time I won the bet! Seeing my actions, the cobra stops following me to quickly go behind the BIM I had thrown in a desperate attempt to stop it!! ¡­I wasn''t going to stay to see the outcome of this, so I take the opposite direction of the snake to run towards the dimensional rift! ¡° Noooo!! My crystal, Shaaa~!!! ¡± " Hey, worry a bit about the damn egg at least!!" When I was running and I heard the cobra scream worrying about the crystal, I couldn''t help but turn my head a little in its direction to complain about the poor ignored egg!! Well, it''s true that I threw that BIM at the egg, but... at this point, I was a bit desperate! If I could, I wouldn''t want to target a creature that hasn''t been born yet!! Also, it was too sad that the one who should be its mother or father didn''t give a damn about this one! I could almost see two tears running down the shell of the egg!! Of course, even though I complained about the coldness of this cobra, my feet never stopped! Or they didn''t do it against my will!! When I was halfway to reaching my goal, a huge pressure suddenly fills the entire temple!! ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± It seemed as if the whole place was vibrating¡­ for a moment I thought that something had changed in that cobra! That maybe I had totally infuriated it and this one then losing all control of its own strength, but¡­ I quickly realize that wasn''t the case! The snake was also affected by this pressure, and this one couldn''t even raise its head now! It was rooted to the ground as if it had met its oldest ancestor! And maybe that was precisely the case!! Where the egg and that crystal were, a barely distinguishable image was projected... but I could definitely see the shape of a Dragon there! A Dragon that, although it was not very different from the size of the cobra, its imposingness and presence made it seem like a small snake to this one!! I could see that it had the shape of a western dragon with bluish-white scales¡­ and with lightning emanating from its body!! [ Don''t stop and keep going to get out of here, Alexander! That is just the remaining intention of a Dragon! That crystal must be the core of a dragon... and this is probably the reason why this snake has reached that strength and awakened its dragon lineage! Surely the image of the Dragon cannot remain for long¡­ and once it disappears, then that snake will be able to move again and focus all its attention on you again! That projection must have been activated to protect that egg¡­ perhaps instead of belonging to that snake, it is related to that dragon. Good thing it''s just an intention... otherwise, you''d probably be dead by now! You wouldn''t have a chance to escape just like with that big cobra! ] ...well, what aurora was saying seemed quite reasonable! When the BIM I threw earlier activates, it is repelled by the force of that projection!! Damn it, it wasn''t even a real Dragon and it already had that strength! Now I really don''t want to meet a real one!! Even though I wanted to follow Aurora''s advice to get out of here, my feet wouldn''t move! But I was still a little thankful that it was just a projection¡­ at least the image of that dragon hadn''t unleashed its fury on me for attacking that egg! Probably the only reason it appeared was to ensure its integrity. ¡­couldn''t feel any emotion from the image of that Dragon. That calms me down a lot. ¡°M -Move!!!¡± While it was all very interesting... and that crystal and egg could be a great treasure, I had no intention of fighting that snake for them! Or at least not now! Now I just wanted to get out of here so I could come back another day!! With that thought in my mind, I retract my entire domain around me to try and withstand that pressure from the dragon! If it wasn''t for this one, my knees would probably be on the ground right now! This had already helped me enough with this, but¡­ I had to do my best to move even if it meant straining all my abilities to their limits!! [ Beep ] [Skill [Emperor Domain] rank up] I finally take a step onward... it was really the hardest step I''ve ever taken, at this moment I felt a mountain on my shoulders! But it seems all of this helped my skill level up! I don''t pay attention to that, because although this helped me a bit to lessen the pressure I felt on myself, it was also compared to removing a rock from a mountain! In the end things did not change so much!! So I also focused on circulating my source energy throughout my body¡­ this had also helped me to continue taking more steps forward! [ Beep ] [Skill [Ki Control] rank up] ¡­another notification appears in my head, but¡­this time I think that this pressure only helped me advance this skill that I had already felt was about to reach the next rank because of my daily training a little. This didn''t surprise me that much. ¡°F-Fuck! First a huge snake and now a dragon! How come my luck with reptiles is so good?!! F-Fuck you two, I''m not going to die here!! ¡± [ Beep ] [Skill [Hero] rank up] ...well, that really surprises me a bit. I wonder if this is because it''s usually the heroes who fight Dragons that''s why I level this skill? Or maybe because of the mentality of not giving up? Not that it matters though... and in fact, I don''t know how to feel every time that skill levels up... not that there are many changes to this one because of it! The only thing different is that the skill related to it, [ Limit -break], increases its usage time by a couple of seconds! It certainly doesn''t seem like a very significant thing!! No, well¡­ certainly that second in which time seems to slow down can mean the difference between life and death¡­ but the increase of just a few seconds every time I level the [Hero] skill I think was still something quite minimal! ¡° You won''t escape, damned invader¡­ shaaa~!!! ¡± ¡°S-Shit¡­¡± Suddenly, just as abruptly as the pressure of that dragon intent appeared, it disappeared! Most likely is that after fulfilling its purpose of protecting the egg, then it already not had another reason to remain to show itself here! The problem was that¡­ since me and the cobra had stopped halfway to where we were going because of this, it ended up benefiting the latter! Just as Aurora predicted before, feeling its body released, it springs towards me!! ¡°S-Stop it!!¡± I knew it would reach me before I could enter the dimensional rift, so I turn around for a second to throw a red and white sphere while screaming. The cobra hesitates for a second¡­ probably thinking it was one of those BIMs, but as if determined not to mind taking some damage, it continues to advance towards me at full speed! Yes, what I threw was nothing other than one of the poke-balls I had. In the next moment, the poke-ball creates a glow of light throughout the temple!! And as I asked, my Venus at the instant it materializes begins to wrap its vines around the great cobra! Also, it shoots needles and spits poison from its many mouths!! ¡­unfortunately, these last things are ineffective against it. The needles bounce off its scales, and the poison doesn''t seem to bother it one bit! But at the very least, the vines bought me enough time to continue my dash towards the dimensional rift! The only thing that worried me a bit was that, while it struggling to get free, my Venus couldn''t help but get a little hurt¡­ this was inevitable, after all, it still has a 9th limit of the first soul level!! Its effort was already commendable!! "Came back!!" At last, when I am a few steps away from my destination, I turn to return it to its poke-ball ¡­ and just in time before the cobra unleashes its breath of fire!! I didn''t mean to abandon it to survive after all... putting aside that this one is a treasure for alchemists, it was my monster that I had raised since it was a small plant!! It would be quite painful to lose my precious Venus!! ¡° F-Fuck, you''re persistent¡­!! ¡± While waiting for my Venus to return to its poke-ball, the cobra makes its last attempt to attack¡­ it stretches out its entire tail in order to hit me! I could only resort to another BIM to protect myself!! [crack!!] ¡° Kuhh!!!¡± ¡­perhaps because I was thinking of defending myself from its tail, this time I chose a BIM that created shields¡­ a bad choice I must say! It only resists the impact for a few seconds and then the barrier breaks allowing its tail to hit me... ¡°F-Fuck!! Damn snake, I swear I''ll come back to find all your [ Horcrux ] and kill you completely!!! ¡± As I feel how several of my bones creak from the blow, I don''t forget to curse that cobra! My only consolation was that I was pushed into the dimensional rift through to the other side... Chapter 478 Coming To A New World 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Girl from the new world that Alexander came to) ¡­this world seemed to be against me. First, my parents are killed by someone... they were normal people, they never bothered anyone, and then someone takes them away from me for no apparent reason! Well¡­ those responsible for all this kept saying things like they would sell me to someone or that killing my mother was a waste. They said that we belonged to a rare race in these walls... or other things that I did not understand. I couldn''t care less about all those things! Although our family had some slightly unique traits like black hair and pupils, we were still very similar to them, right? So I did not understand why they said that we belonged to a rare race. There was probably something I didn''t know or understand, but I didn''t care... Why? Who were these people? Or questions like that no longer mattered. The only thing I knew was that now I was left alone in this world¡­ this cruel world! For me, the best thing would have been to die just like my parents! In that way, at least I wouldn''t feel everything I feel right now at this moment!! [knock] [knock] [knock] Suddenly, while those people seemed nervous and trying to agree among themselves on what to do next, there is the sound of someone knocking on the door. It didn''t change anything for me now... but they exchange glances with each other and their nervousness increases. ¡°¡­see who it is and chase away that person¡± "Yes" Finally, one of them advances following the orders of who seems to be their leader and opens the door. ¡°¡­boy, don''t you know you shouldn''t be outside at this hour? Go back to your house¡± ¡°¡­¡± The person on the other side was a boy¡­ and it was a boy I knew! It was the son of Dr. Jaeger who was a friend of my parents. I had seen him a few times, so I could recognize him in an instant! This made me come back to myself a bit¡­ not because I was hoping that anything would change because of this, but because maybe he and his family would be involved in all of this as well. I didn''t want them to suffer a misfortune like this! ¡°Haa!!¡± ¡°E-Eh? D-Damn brat! W-Woaah~!!¡± But before I could speak for him to escape, that boy charged holding a pitchfork at the person blocking the door! The man while screaming from being pierced by the agricultural tool is pushed until both of them trip and fall into a small room used as a storage room in the house!! This surprised everyone presents quite a bit... a little riot is created and the three men that were left and I stayed watching what was happening without being able to react! It was all quite sudden! [Baam!!!] "D-Damn crazy brat, how dare you to do that to-Guehh!!" ¡°M-Mikasa! You can''t-Whaah~!¡± ¡°Whaaa~ K-Kuah~!!¡± One of the men pulls out a knife, and angry at what happened to his partner, he confronts Dr. Jaeger''s son! Before, I think he might have knocked the other person down by taking him by surprise, but now¡­ I was afraid that someone else would die in front of me! It didn''t seem like, just like me, they needed that boy alive! So I was afraid that a similar scene with him being stabbed by that man''s knife would happen again! But the said boy didn''t seem to care about his own situation... he tries to tell me something, but before he can, something else happens again making everyone stop what they were doing. I didn''t think that anything else that would surprise me would happen again, but... while the leader of these men was approaching me since he probably wanted to prevent me from escaping by taking advantage of everything that was happening, something falls from the sky! ...Yes, from the sky!! ¡°F-Fucking snake¡­ couldn''t that beast just let me go quietly?! S-Shit, for a moment I thought I was going to die¡­ my-my whole body hurts! Haaa~ Thank god it looks like I landed on something soft¡­¡± E-Everyone stops not knowing what to do when they see what fell from the sky making a hole in my house¡­ W-Well, I think this was inevitable since it was unexpectedly a person! N-No¡­ maybe it''s not like that, people don''t normally fall from the sky as far as I know!! ¡°W-Who the hell are you?! N-No¡­ rather, what the hell are you?!!¡± ¡°Fuck, seriously, after being attacked by a huge snake you want me to start a philosophical debate with you?! Can''t you see I have my own problems now?! By the way... who the hell are you and where am I?¡± ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± I was also very curious as to who he was, but for some reason he seemed annoyed¡­ probably because of the strange things he was saying. As he wiped some blood from the corners of his lips, he seemed to focus on checking his own status after ignoring everyone else. Taking a closer look, he also seemed like a boy close to my age¡­ a little older than me. Long crimson red hair, bright golden eyes that seemed to have their own sparkle, and he wore some kind of strange black armor. Also, he seemed like quite a handsome boy¡­ or at least I hadn''t seen someone so perfect until now! This only increases the feeling that he was not normal! But this was not the main reason that made this person seem quite unreal¡­ well, in fact, he almost only lacked wings on his back to firmly believe that it was an angel that fell from the sky! But even without these, the fact that he was now holding a sword that emanated fire and himself was engulfed in flames made his abnormal origin very clear!! No wonder even if he have the appearance of a boy, the other men didn''t dare to approach him! No, rather, they all backed away with obvious fear in their eyes from all the strange things surrounding that boy!! ¡°N-No matter what you are, how dare you do that to one of my men¡­ you, take care of that boy!¡± ¡°E-Eh? M-Me?" ¡°He''s just a little brat, why are you afraid of him?!! He''s no different from the other brat from before!! Quick, take care of him!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Probably he himself didn''t believe his own words... that must be the reason why he didn''t move forward himself to deal with that strange boy¡­ perhaps I should call him an angel? No that was not important now! Thinking about his words, I remember that Dr. Jaeger''s son was now below the two of them! When that angel boy went through the roof of the house, he hit the man in front of him... and then he was also blown away by the impact!! ¡­now it''s probably still down of them and trapped. I-I hope he''s alright¡­ the only comforting thing is that was the man in front of him who took the biggest hit. "E-Eh? S-Shit!¡± ¡°H-Hiii!!¡± ¡°"¡­¡±" When the man who was ordered to deal with the angel takes a few steps forward, he finally seems to realize that he was now on top of two people¡­ well, from his point of view, he probably thinks it was just one man... It''s hard to see Dr. Jaeger''s son now. He gets up quickly causing the person who was approaching him to back away again as he crawls on the ground since he had fallen on his butt due to his sudden actions! ¡°D-Don''t tell me to kill someone by accident¡­ w-well... it''s not my fault! If you want to blame someone for this, then let it be the snake that threw me into this place! ...O-Ok, maybe it was my fault a bit too¡­sorry~¡± ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± W-Well... at least he didn''t seem to be someone bad. After learning that he was responsible for taking down that man and Dr. Jaeger''s son, although he first tries to ignore his guilt for it, then he seems to feel sorry and apologizes... ¡°P-Please help me¡­ Angel-san. T-They killed my parents!!¡± ¡°E-Eh?¡± Seeing that he didn''t seem to be a bad person, finally all the emotions that I had kept and suppressed until now emanated from within me causing a kind of explosion in my head! Then, as tears run down my eyes, I try to ask him for help!! His eyes in the next instant land on me and he watches me carefully... "So... they were bad people?" ¡°Y-Yes! T-They killed my parents!!¡± "F-Fuuu~ I see... well, then it seems I don''t need to worry about what happened to this guy~" ¡°¡­¡± W-While repeatedly stepping on the person he knocked down earlier as if trying to put out the flames that had spread to this one¡­ he stops his feet, and he seemed to have lifted a weight off himself by relaxing a bit. Since he wasn''t responsible for my parents'' deaths, I couldn''t complain to him that he doesn''t seem to care much about this¡­ a-as long as he helps me avenge their death, that''s enough for me! "Great, so I can get rid of all of you now without any problem~ That makes things a lot easier for me now~" ¡°Y-You¡­ w-what you want to-Kueeh¡­ G-Gyaaa!!!¡± Wasting no time, he walks towards the person closest to him, and in the next instant, his flaming sword that he was holding plunges into that man''s chest! H-Hedon''t even hesitate to do that one bit... n-not even for an instant!! Furthermore, he was still smiling as he listened to the screams of that person who was now completely covered by fire¡­ s-soon, only a charred body remains from which a rather unpleasant odor was emanating... "D-Don''t come closer, demon!!" ¡°Hey, that''s pretty cruel you know? And more so coming from someone who just killed the parents of a little girl in front of her¡­ if this makes me a demon, then who are you?¡± ¡°N-No matter what you have to do, just stop him!!¡± ¡°N-No¡­ I-I¡­ I-I¡­ I-I don''t want to die that way! Stay away from me!!¡± ¡°F-Fuck¡­ w-why does this have to happen now?¡± One of the men who were still alive, instead of heeding his leader''s words, turns around and tries to escape. Seeing this, the little angel tries to reach him, but his legs stop midway... and his whole body trembles! H-He seems to be suffering a bit, and seems to have difficulty standing!! "H-Hahahaha.... what''s up boy, aren''t you feeling well?" ¡°¡­¡± The situation seems to have changed in the next instant¡­ After noticing that the angel-san didn''t look too good, that man''s courage returns! Then, as if he saw his chance, that man takes a big knife and starts walking towards him!! Unexpectedly... the red-haired angel doesn''t seem to care about this. On his face, there was still a smile that makes that man hesitate to take another step forward towards him... "Well... ha... ha... it''s true that I''m not in a very good condition right now, but unfortunately for you, it''s not like I need all my strength to finish you off either..." As the angel gasped for a bit, in the next moment the entire atmosphere in the room changed¡­ a kind of pressure was felt throughout the place! I-I wonder if it was some kind of divine power? T-That seems to be the case¡­ the second this happens, both men who still remain stop walking¡­ also, they both fall to their knees unable to move with completely pale faces!! I-It was as if they were being punished for defying a divine being¡­ ¡°P-Please don''t¡­don''t kill me! P-Please, forgive me!!¡± ¡°I-It''s all his fault! I-I didn''t know anything about this, I didn''t want to do any of this!! I-I swear!!¡± As he slowly walks towards the leader of these men who killed my parents, all the courage he showed earlier is now gone! Only fear could be seen on his face¡­ a great fear since he probably couldn''t understand everything that was happening now! Then, as if he doesn''t care much about a mortal''s words, he ends up killing both of them despite their pleas...it really seems like he doesn''t care much about these people. After doing so, just start looking around to see that there are no other things that threaten him. ¡°Alex-san! I was worried, why did you take so long to come here?" ¡°U-n¡­ I was quite surprised to see you blow up when you came out earlier¡­ what happened here?¡± ¡°I-I''m fine¡­ well, maybe not so well... but I''ll just need a few days to recover. Several things happened there after you two came to this world.¡± When everything was finally over, two women appear passing through the door of the house... seeing the conversation between the angel and them, they were probably acquaintances. Chapter 479 Coming To A New World 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (Alexander POV) ¡­damn it, my whole body ached! Well, at least when I checked this one before, it seems that I didn''t have any broken bones¡­ maybe only several of them were only splintered by that cobra''s blow!! Actually, for a moment I was quite scared at that time¡­ I thought I would turn into a meatloaf when I received the blow of that huge tail! No, if it wasn''t for the shield-type BIM taking a lot of the impact, I probably would have ended very similarly to how I imagined!! Also¡­ going through a wooden house didn''t help much for my current situation! The good thing is that I end up landing on something soft¡­ maybe I should give a little thanks to that guy who, ¡°kindly¡±, cushioned my fall after being sent to fly creating a little parabola until I got here! ¡­I really should try to practice the [Metal Bone King] technique as soon as possible! That way my body will be a little more resistant! Or at least, by doing so, I won''t have to worry so much about things like breaking my bones! Hell, it''s too bad I couldn''t find the herbs I needed for this in that ruined city¡­ I hope others have better luck with this than me! ¡° T-Thank you ¡­ snif¡­ snif¡­ t-thank you for avenging my parents, w-whaah~! ¡± ¡°¡­¡± No, come to think of it, I didn''t have any reason to thank that guy...it seems they were the ones responsible for making this little girl cry! It''s a shame that I was a few minutes late to prevent her from having to shed tears like this¡­ unfortunately, I couldn''t do anything about it. On the other hand¡­ I was really bad at dealing with situations like this! I didn''t like to see children cry... and I didn''t know very well how to act in these moments either! The only thing I could think of was to pet her head until she calmed down a bit. ¡° Yosh ~ Yosh ~¡± There was also Shigure, who, seeing the little girl crying, joins me to comfort her. I''m sure if she can cry into those breasts of hers she will surely feel much better¡­ after all, I always feel like I can achieve enlightenment and peace of mind when I do! Although, I must say this would work for me with any of the other girls as well...I''m not that picky about it. ¡­well, I get that that probably only applies to me, but¡­perhaps, even a little bit, this can offer more comfort to her. So I don''t avoid when Shigure tries to hold the little girl in her arms. ¡° Are you alright, Alex-san? ¡± ¡°¡­my injuries will probably recover in just a few days, but you don''t have to worry about that. I''m a bit more worried because I had to consume several pills [Overdrive] to escape from that snake¡­ now I feel quite tired.¡± After Saeko sees that she could talk to me calmly now since Shigure was taking care of the little girl, she comes over and once again asks me about my condition showing concern on her face. This was probably unavoidable¡­ I could barely stand up now, my legs were quite wobbly from the weakness I felt in my body!! But, as I said, it was mainly because of those pills! After the strength-enhancing effect wore off, a great heaviness invaded my body and mind! Thank goodness these thugs were barely past the 5th limit of the 1st soul level, so it wasn''t hard to take care of them despite my current state. ¡­I was lucky not to fall directly into strong enemies. At least it looks like that skill did its job this time¡­ otherwise, this time I really have to complain about this one! No...in fact, I was already almost convinced that this one had no effect on me! ¡°E- Ermm ¡­ sniff ¡­ is he alright?¡± ¡° Hn?¡± Looks like Shigure''s breasts really helped the little girl a bit... or at least it was better than if I had done something, she wasn''t shedding rivers of tears anymore at least. Calmer now, she points to the person who had cushioned my fall... I thought she was just a good-hearted little girl who still cared about the lives of the people who hurt her, but... seeing that person again, I realized that something was wrong! ¡­if you paid closer attention there, which until now I couldn''t do, you could tell that this person seemed to be 4 feet! No, it''s not that he was some kind of mutant... which for some reason was the first thing I thought, it was rather that under that man there seemed to be someone else! When I push aside the man''s body, kicking him, I discover that there was also a little boy! H-Holy shit... n-now that I remember... I think I heard a child scream when I fell here! I thought it was the little girl, but it seems I was wrong!! ¡°E- Ermm ¡­ I think he''s fine¡­ he''s just passed out. It must have been the surprise of everything before! ¡± ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± Yes, well... I didn''t even believe that! It is sure that it was due to the previous blow!! Well¡­ after I check his condition, he doesn''t seem to be hurt¡­ that much. His body only had a scratch or two, and he''ll probably be fine in a short time thanks to the pill I popped into his mouth and made him swallow discreetly. ¡°Your friend will be fine¡­ maybe just a little sore, but he''ll be fine. Do not worry." "I-It''s just an acquaintance... s-so it''s fine." ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± I had to repeat myself since the situation had become a bit awkward. Also, I don''t know if it was because she saw that I felt a little bad for the boy, but¡­ the little girl''s words seem to be to make me feel better! She is a good girl!! ¡­it''s a good thing the poor dude was passed out now, if not¡­ he might have taken an even bigger hit than before! In his poor heart, of course! Be strong, little one!! You have to keep living¡­ you can''t give up because of this!! "...what do we do now, Alex-san?" After encouraging the little one without much luck in my mind, Saeko returns to the topic that should concern us the most now! I had several things that I had to check, like¡­ where the hell were we now! Because things with that cobra happened too abruptly, I could only let the grimoire act almost automatically¡­so I had no idea where we were!! Although... that can be fixed very quickly by summoning my grimoire and checking it out, so this isn''t a big deal. The other matter on my mind was far more troubling¡­ The dimensional gate to return to Gaia is now in that devastated city! When we get back, then we''ll have to face that big cobra again!! This is much more worrying!! ¡­in order to fight this one, it would be best if I was at least at the 5th limit of the second soul level. With that strength, I feel much safer to be able to face that snake without so many problems! The problem is that it doesn''t seem like I can reach such a level that quickly¡­ much less because of how slowly I''ve been leveling lately! It could take several months... and if we are pessimistic, even a year for that! So I couldn''t return to Gaia for all that time! Yes, I can''t change the location of the grimoire''s dimensional gate to return to Gaia unless I''m in that location! Or to be more precise¡­ doing it from here would cost me an enormous amount of crystals to do it! And it is an amount that I do not have!! ¡­apparently, since Gaia was a Great World, manipulating space there is not easy. The only exception is when I travel to another world from there!! That''s why I didn''t use it to transport myself from one place to another when I was there!! The alternative I can think of to solve this is that Kurisu and Emilia-chan could complete creating Gaia''s dimensional gate to [HOTD]''s world... if I transport myself together with the girls to that place from here, then I could use it to return to Gaia. I''ll have to talk to Kurisu for could do that¡­ also, I hope their progress in this matter has been good. Well, anyway, I was stuck in this world at least until the one-month period for going to a new world was up. "For now... we should leave this place." "Ok" "... shall we take the little girl?" "...no, it seems that several people will come here soon... surely they will take care of her" From my domain that I had extended to be aware of what is happening around us, I could detect several presences approaching here¡­ so the first thing we had to do was get out of this house! I had just killed several people here... of course I don''t regret this, but I didn''t know if this could bring me complications! If the laws in this world are strict, that was most likely to happen. Either way, this would surely make them at least try to verify our origins... which couldn''t be very good either! It was best to get out of here before something like this happened. As for the little girl that Shigure was holding and didn''t seem to want to part with¡­ bringing her with us would only add to our problems! They might think we kidnapped her if we do! It was better to leave her here... even though Shigure and the little girl seemed reluctant to do so! ¡° Angel -san, a-are you leaving?¡± ¡°A- Angel? No, well¡­ we have to go little girl, but don''t worry, some people will arrive soon to help you¡± "I-I don''t want... I want to go with the angel-san and the two older sisters~!" Until now people had called me several things... but this is new! I don''t know how to respond to the fact of the little girl calling me an angel I-I hope that the tingling I feel on my skin is my imagination and not due to something in my conscience¡­ Anyway, when she finds out that we intended to leave, the little girl runs up to me and clings to my armor tightly¡­this was a bit troublesome. In the end, after persuading her several times by the three of us, she finally agrees to this¡­ although some gifts that we had given her also helped a lot. ¡­the two girls give her a small knife and throwing stars respectively. As for me, after considering it for a while, I decided to give her a copy of the Two-Sword Style Technique¡­ and there was a reason for this... this little girl is a bit special. Well¡­ it seemed like she was still a child after all. I can finally see a small smile on her face at this. ¡° W-Will we meet again, Angel-san? ¡± ¡°¡­perhaps, if luck allows¡­ no, let''s put the luck aside since it''s better to stop trusting this one. Either way, grow up healthy and strong, little girl, and... and maybe we''ll probably be able to see each other again! ¡± ¡°Y-Yes! I will be strong, Angel -san!! I promise!! ¡± After our farewell with the little girl, the three of us go out and run to hide in a nearby place to observe a little what is happening around us while Saeko helps me stay on my feet since I was still feeling a little weak. As I had sensed in my domain, it''s not long after that a few more men arrive and quickly enter that house. They seemed to be some sort of law enforcement officers, so now we can feel relieved that they weren''t complicit with the criminals I took care of. "T-hen... where are we now?" "Okay...let''s check it out" When I was trying to answer Shigure''s question, suddenly the sun''s rays announce its arrival... and then, before I could summon the grimoire, something makes me stop right then! In the distance from where we were, I could see a huge wall¡­ probably around 50m high! Seeing it¡­ a very bad possibility crosses my mind!! ¡°¡­what''s wrong, Alex-san? You look paler than before¡­¡± "N-No, it''s nothing... o-our luck can''t be that bad, right?" ¡­Denying that possibility, I summon my grimoire while Saeko held my body that had started to tremble even more. So, after closing my eyes and praying to various gods I knew so that the name I didn''t want to see wouldn''t appear in the grimoire, I open them again to read the name of the place where we were... ¡°S-o we are in a world called Shingueki no Kyogin ¡­ I wonder what this world will be like?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shigure''s voice brings me back to reality! Yes, it seems that we had arrived in that damn world!! Fuck!!! Chapter 480 Milene’s New Problems Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Milene ) ¡°(Pervert¡­)¡± "(Sow¡­)" "(Slut¡­)" ¡°¡­¡± While I was working¡­or at least I was trying to, every time one of the other girls working in the store passed by my side, I heard her murmuring. D-Damn it, it all started after that day! It''s that pervert brat''s fault-H-Hyaan~! I-I mean, it''s the¡­ M-Master''s fault!! No, well¡­ maybe it was a bit my fault too¡­ I should have thought of a better way to explain all that! Saying that ¡°I was just a bit bored and frustrated¡± to others, surely weren''t enough words to resolve that misunderstanding! ...In my defense, I can only say that my mind was still a bit blank from everything that had happened that day. Also¡­ the first time I might have blamed Alexander for just leaving me in such a state and then leaving afterward, but¡­ when that happened several more times after, it''s certainly my fault for not preparing some things myself! Although¡­ those things always happened very quickly and caught me a bit off guard! It was hard to be prepared for that!! B-But... I feel like that''s what I tell myself as an excuse! It''s like a part of me wants to receive the contempt of the other girls!! "Ha... Ha..." Thanks to that¡­ now all the other workers look at me like I''m trash! What did I do to deserve this?!! E- Ermm ¡­ well, if you ask me if I did something to deserve this, to be honest, I can think of several things¡­ yes, maybe in fact this is a bit due to my accumulated Karma¡­ more than one person should think that it was a punishment well deserved! And the worst part is that I probably can''t deny that!! "(Dirty woman¡­)" ¡°(Meat hole¡­)¡± "K-Kuuh... ha... ha..." ¡­s-seriously, when will this end? I hope it''s just kind of a fad that wears off after a few days... it''s hard to concentrate to be able to work like this!! T-The worst thing is that those insults not only annoy me a little, but also... f-for some reason, every time I hear those insults, my body shakes a little! W-What the hell is happening to me?!! I-In fact¡­ could it be that their words remind my body of my intimacy with Alexander?! I-It could be that¡­ almost all the insults that these girls say to me, I myself have used with myself in those moments!! W-Well... W-What can I say? Every time I do that¡­ the sensations in my body become more intense! It''s like in my time alone with Alexander some kind of switch in my head flipped and... being put down felt really good!! H-Hell¡­ I wonder if that per- Nyaan~! I-I wonder if Master did something to me¡­ I wasn''t like that! Well, I had never felt any feelings for any men before or had any kind of interest in them... much less have any kind of intimacy like together with Alexander! So I can''t say that this was something that was deep inside me either!! T-That''s a bit scary¡­ you never know what''s hidden deep inside you!! ¡°(Sex slave¡­)¡± ¡°(Lustful demon¡­)¡± "..." ¡­speaking of demons and stuff, it wasn''t all just bad stuff after that. My curses were now gone! Although... I don''t know why, but¡­ instead of feeling that I had recovered or gained something, I had a feeling of the opposite! It was more like a feeling of defeat! ...Perhaps what I lost was my own dignity? No, well... if it was like that, maybe it wouldn''t be such a strong feeling. If I''m honest with myself, ever since I became a merchant, for a suitable price, I was willing to get rid of that¡­ yes, now that I''m rethinking my life, maybe all of this was really my fault. With those principles of mine, sooner or later all it would have ended the same way... or maybe even worse! So, more than losing something, I think it was more like I had lost against someone!! I wonder if it''s because I lost to myself... maybe that''s it. "(Harlot¡­)" ¡°(Woman muti-uses¡­)¡± Oh~ That last insult is new. Maybe I can use it the next time I''m with Alexander¡­ w- what the hell am I thinking? Fuck!! While trying to collect my thoughts holding my head and tapping it lightly on the table where I was sitting, suddenly a voice next to me called me... well, this time they weren''t whispers directed at me, someone really was speaking to me! T-This has become a bit weird lately, so I can''t help but be surprised. ...crap, this is depressing! ¡° You¡­ did something again, didn''t you? The other girls treat you differently than before¡­¡± ¡°E-Eh? C- Celi¡­ I-I don''t know what you''re talking about, everything seems normal to me¡­¡± "(Bitch¡­)" ¡°(Sex toy¡­)¡± ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± S-Shit, not even when there is someone else by my side do the others give me a break?! With this, it is more difficult to see the pure eyes of this girl and pretend that nothing happened¡­ right, those eyes are the ones that for an instant almost stopped me from using her as a pawn token for some business! F-Fuck¡­ I really may be a very bad woman¡­ although, when I did that, I did it thinking that it was a safe deal and I couldn''t lose! And no one would notice that! Anyway¡­ this sweet and pure girl looking at me with those strict and hard eyes is a little¡­ y-yeah, that''s making me a little wet! What the hell have I become?! Anyway, she was the only one I didn''t want to expose my new relationship with Alexander to... t-that scared me a bit! As a woman, I know that the worst thing is not the contempt of other girls... what can scare me is what a jealous woman can do! If Celi, who sees Alexander as her prince charming who rescued her when she was in trouble, finds out that I slept with him, I can''t imagine what this girl would do!! No, maybe I''m just worrying too much¡­ knowing her, I don''t think this girl would do something so crazy out of jealousy¡­ probably. In the worst case, it may just be that the look with which she sees me will be harder than before¡­ which is maybe being pretty bad now that I think about it! If that happens, I may reach orgasm just because she looks at me!! My dignity as her Master would be completely ruined for that! ¡­n-no, maybe it''s late to worry about something like that, right? For a while now... or more precisely, since she found out I sold her, she only sees me as her enemy! ¡° Well, it doesn''t matter¡­ I''m just warning you, I''ll be watching you! Lately it seems like you''ve been spending more time with Alexander-sama... I don''t know what you''re planning, but I won''t let you take advantage of his kindness! If you do something that harms or hurts Alexander-sama or the other girls, I will be the first to make you pay for it! ¡± ¡°¡­¡± ...shit, I wanted to tell this girl that things were totally different from how she imagined! In fact, the only one who has been a little hurt... both, physically and morally, in our last meetings has been me! Fuck, that perver-Nuaan~!! A-Alexander-sama is not as sweet as she thinks!! Believe me, he can be quite dominant and intense when he takes on his role as Master¡­ "...W-Why are you drooling all of a sudden?" ¡°N-No, it''s nothing... do not worry. Also, rest assured¡­ maybe I''ve changed a bit¡­ no, maybe I should say quite a bit¡­ I-I''m not the same Milene I was before¡­¡± ¡°A-Are you okay? W-Why do you look so depressed now? ¡­no, you also seem to be excited? ¡­r-really, what''s wrong with you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fuck, I don''t even know myself, so don''t ask!! ¡° Anyway, did you need something, Celi? ¡± "Oh, it''s true! It seems that something happened to Alexander-sama at the place he went. Saya-sama told me to come to get you since all the other girls in Delna were meeting at the mansion to discuss this!! ¡± ¡°E-Eh? S -Something happened to the perver-H-Hyaaan~! Ha¡­ ha¡­ (S-Shit¡­ I-I think I came a little¡­) t-to the Master? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± It can''t be that now that I finally find a man then something happens to him¡­ w-well, almost a man... a few more years, and he will be a man completely. Thinking about it, things didn''t turn out too different than my mother expected... no! At least he''s older than that boy she had kidnapped from somewhere that time. ¡­I can''t tease Rika about this anymore. Although¡­ on the other hand, I can make fun of Rika for having sex with him before her! Well, I would if it wasn''t for the fact that I''m still a bit afraid of how the other girls will react when they find out about this¡­ maybe not all of them will accept it so easily¡­ in fact, I''m very scared that they will oppose this! Let''s not think about that... let''s get back to the matter about the old lady. I thought it was good to tell her that I finally had a partner and I was about to send a message to inform her to stop worrying about this... or rather, cause me more problems! But, in the end, I had to refrain from doing it! When I thought about it, I could imagine her coming immediately here to insist that I show her grandchildren now!! I can almost see her advising Alexander on ways to accomplish that!! Let''s better ignore that too... the important thing now was Alexander''s situation! Don''t tell me this is due to my luck with men? Is it really my luck to be alone for the rest of my life?! ¡­On the other hand, I''m surprised that even though I was quite worried after hearing what Celi said, my body can still feel pleasure! I almost feel as if it had been changed for another without me realizing it!! ¡° You two are taking too long¡­ what are you doing? It''s not the time for both of you to play, you know? ¡± ¡° N-No¡­ t-this woman is the one who was acting weird, Saya-sama! ¡± "...I-I''m fine, let''s go" F-Fuck, don''t look at me like you''re looking at something dirty¡­ you''ll make me cum completely, you know?!! Saya who probably couldn''t wait any longer comes showing her concern on her face. She had come to call us. And yes, her timing almost seemed perfect¡­ she arrived at the worst time! To avoid my embarrassment¡­and reach a full climax because of this, I walk towards the exit of the store to go to the mansion while feeling the gaze of both of them on me... thanks to this, every step I took was a fight against my own body!! This was one of the things that changed lately. Saya had made me join the meetings that all the girls close to Alexander usually had... although she told the others that it was a bit cruel to keep excluding me and, since I lived with all of them, then I should also be part of their discussions. This was obviously just an excuse and rather it was because she was the only one who knew about my current relationship with Alexander! At least this girl didn''t change her attitude towards me much¡­ no, in fact, I think she accepts it very favorably since now she treats me like another one of them! ¡­well, I hope at least she doesn''t fully know what kind of relationship he and I have. M-Maybe I couldn''t look her in the eye if that was the case! And it wouldn''t be so much because of shame! But because that would be perhaps even more intense than the punishments this damn [Slavery Equipment] provides! Surely I would writhe on the ground just for her look!! ¡°A-Are you okay? I-It doesn''t look like you can walk on your own¡­¡± "S-Saya-sama... you better not get close to her... s-she''s leaking... you''ll get dirty!" ¡°H-Huaaaaan~!!! W-Why does it feel so good? N-Nuaaaaan~!!! ¡± ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± I-In the end, I can''t prevent my body from reaching the peak of pleasure that it was looking for so much since a time ago! My legs give way and I collapse on the floor as I feel the reverberations of a great orgasm run through me completely¡­ in addition, my screams again attract the attention of the clients and the other employees making these sensations only amplify as several waves run through me from head to toe!! ¡­well, surely this way it will be difficult for the others to stop treating me like they have the last few days! A-And the worst thing is that for some reason I don''t feel bad about it!! ¡°¡­you girls, help Milene to go to her office¡­ and also change her clothes¡­ and make someone clean the place¡± ¡°¡°¡­ Tch, it''s alright, Saya-sama¡±¡± After Saya''s words, some girls reluctantly come over to comply with her orders... but as Celi mentioned before, they lift me up as if they were taking care of removing something dirty from the floor! What''s more¡­ "Depraved..." "Filth¡­" "Nymphomaniac¡­" ¡­they don''t even bother to make their words whisper anymore! I can hear them clearly!! I-I wish they would stop... otherwise, I''ll lose myself in pleasure again!! I feel like my mind is going to a blank world slowly for each one of their words!! Then, it wasn''t until several minutes later... until I recovered, that the three of us can head to the mansion to find out Alexander''s situation. Chapter 481 Shingeki no Kyojin 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (Alexander POV) ¡­for the past few days, I''ve just passed the time trying to recover. The good thing is that it was not like the previous time that I had to use three pills [Overdrive], it just took a short time to almost return to normal. But yes, the first thing I did every time I got up was to see the grimoire... and wish for the name of the world where we were to change! I really didn''t want to be in this place!! Unfortunately, despite all my prayers, the same letters kept appearing there! The three of us were in the world of Shingeki no Kioyin!! Fuck!! Well, if you compare it to the other worlds I''ve been to, it would probably be very similar to the first world I went to, [HOTD]. The only difference was that the vast majority of "zombies" here were over 10m¡­ which was a huge difference!! I wasn''t very scared even though I could be in the middle of a horde of zombies in [HOTD], but¡­ these giants were different for all I knew! They weren''t slow, and I think they weren''t that stupid¡­ but the main problem is still their height! Having to fight something over 10m tall was a bit too much trouble! In fact, almost nothing I learned in Kenichi''s world is useless here... hell, I don''t think even those masters could fight these giants... no, thinking about it, I can imagine that old man playing with them like they were just kids¡­ even so, I can''t compare myself to him! The old man had already lived for almost a century, so it''s obvious that he no longer has the same attachment to life as me! ¡­no, well¡­they also say that the longer you live, the people are more afraid of dying... but I think that didn''t apply to that old man. Surely he was one of those who have already done everything they wanted in this life and could happily leave at any time... yes, surely! That''s why he could charge into a tank while laughing!! [Well, it''s your fault for choosing one of the first names in the grimoire, Alexander. There''s no point in complaining about it anymore.] ...No, it''s that damn cobra''s fault, Aurora! As she says, the reason for all this is because I was in a hurry at that time and I chose the first name that appeared in the grimoire! And unfortunately, this one orders them from strongest to weakest! So yes, I was in a peak level 2 world!! Also, where the vast majority of the individuals in this one are on the second soul level!! ¡­in these days that we have explored the place a bit, we were able to discover that most of the people in this city, thanks to the fact that the energy level in the environment is quite high, they are between the 5th and 9th limit of the first soul level. Only children or the elderly are usually below that level of strength. But that doesn''t reassure me at all! This only means that far from these walls is full of titans much stronger than the people here! Oh, right. Speaking of children¡­ it seems that the two I met before were the main characters of this story¡­ I think their names should be Mikasa and Eren. Since my mind was a little dazed at the time, and also because it''s not that easy to recognize a child at first sight for me, I didn''t realize this until later. But that explains the abilities of both of them that I saw when I evaluated these two¡­ little Mikasa was at level [48], and she also had a [Great Martial Warrior] body just like Yulz-onesan! Damn, I thought this was something special, but I meet someone with this one the first time I come into this world! No¡­ she was still the protagonist of this world, so it should be normal. When we walked through the streets of the city, I didn''t see anyone else with a special physique like her, so it should still be pretty rare. Leaving that aside, when I realized this earlier, it was the reason why I left the two-sword style technique to her. With this one, I think that, although it won''t be the same as the Yulz family technique that seems to be perfect for people like them, this should help her get stronger. Well, that other technique was incomplete for now¡­ if I can get my hands on all the parts that are in the three families and meet her again, then maybe I can give it to her. Yes, I am sure that sooner or later I will meet her again¡­ As for Eren, even though he was a little weaker than the girl, he was still someone who had the favor of the world with the [World''s Beloved Son] skill¡­although, to be honest, and remember his history a bit, his skill should be better called [Son hated by the world]¡­ the guy was too unlucky, wasn''t he? How the abilities work continues to amaze and scheming me... ¡°Alex-san, what do we do now? Should we leave the city walls? ¡± "U-n... I want to see the giants that people have mentioned before." ¡°¡­¡± The two girls, wearing a hood over them, walk over to ask about our plans now. We couldn''t stay without doing anything, but¡­ I didn''t want to do what they both said either! It was too risky to go out with just the three of us attracting all the attention of the titans outside! First I want to see how hard it is to deal with them¡­ maybe I''m just overthinking things and it''s not that bad, right? ¡­at least I''ll keep telling myself that until I believe it!! As for why all of us have to wear hoods, it was because we just drew too much attention to ourselves. Aside from both girls being very beautiful, it seems that their oriental features were a bit off here. Most of the people here have more European appearances. And for me, my red hair also stood out too much! Well, thanks to this, we were able to get some money to move around the city. It was the "donations" from those kind people that you can find in the alleys... Back on topic¡­ facing some giants, huh? I don''t feel very motivated for that¡­ really. And not only because of all the above that I said, but because there was another problem that I had discovered. When we got involved in some problems before in the alleys, I tried to take out a weapon to quickly fix it, but¡­ at that time the announcement of the system of [To use technology over a century of the current period, you need to pay 1, 000, 000, 000C... You want to pay it?] I almost spit blood when I heard that! That was almost the amount I had in C and G now!! I would be left with almost no resources if I did!! ...I don''t know what was worse, not paying it and not being able to use most of the weapons I got in other worlds, or running out of funds and not having the help of the system in an emergency!! Until now I had only been to worlds that were technically in almost the same era... [HOTD], [B-TOOM], [Black Lagoon ], and [Kenichi]. You could say they were worlds at the beginning of the 21st century... so I haven''t had this problem so far! Now it seems that if the technology differed greatly, I couldn''t use it where I was unless I paid for it!! And the amount was not a joke!! When I asked the girls if they still had the BIMs that I had given them earlier when we entered the gate to the destroyed city hoping that they would escape this regulation, they told me that when they got here they had disappeared¡­it seems that the grimoire sent directly to my interdimensional space after they crossed into this world!! ¡­I''m still debating on what I should do about this now. In any case, it''s true that we can''t stand here waiting for the time to come up so that I can open the dimensional rift towards [HOTD]¡­ also, it seems that the girls on that side will last a little longer in order to create a gate of Gaia over there! So maybe we should wait for a while longer! We previously communicated with them to keep them from worrying and to explain our situation a bit¡­ they were a bit anxious because this, but after we told them that we were fine and they just needed to create a gate from Gaia to Saeko and the others'' world, they calmed down. Well¡­ there were other options. Like getting the girls to bomb the area on the other side of the door where we entered, but¡­ that worried me a bit! I''m sure that cobra wouldn''t resist several ballistic missiles against it, but the problem is the intention of the dragon in that crystal! If for some reason it activates and unleashes an attack on them, that can be pretty bad!! Last time it didn''t attack when I used the BIM against the egg, but I can''t guarantee that it won''t do it¡­ also, from what Aurora told me, that crystal should be from at least a 4th soul level dragon¡­ with the energy that it has within this one, an attack from its remnant intent was no joke!! So it''s better not to ask for the help of the girls to take care of that cobra... besides, I had sworn that I would take care of it by myself!! ¡°It is true that we need to see one of those giants, but¡­ we will not leave the walls¡± "¡­t-hen?" ¡°We will make them come to us!¡± ¡°¡°???¡±¡± I kept thinking that it was still too hasty to do something like getting out of the protection of these walls... or at least we shouldn''t try to do it until I evaluated the risks of fighting a titan! So after thinking about it for a while, I remembered that this area should fall because of the attack of them¡­ the only problem was that I didn''t know exactly when that happened. It could be just a few days¡­ or in the worst-case, years! There was no alternative¡­ instead of answering the girls who seemed to have doubts about my words, I summon my grimoire and in the next instant I choose one of its functions! ¡­I had to pay some crystals for this, but at least it wasn''t insane like the amount to be able to use modern weapons!! "Let''s go" ""It''s okay"" We go through the dimensional gate, and come out in what looks like the same place we were before¡­ well, it shouldn''t have been that long time, I think. Yes, I had used the option of the grimoire to go forward in time in a world to arrive at the time when the 3rd wall of this city is destroyed! ¡° K-Kyaaaa~!!!¡± "N-No... it can''t be!!" "T-That''s..." Then, before the girls could say anything to ask for an explanation of where we were now, several screams are heard from outside. We quickly went out to see what was happening. ¡°I-Is that a giant?¡± "I-It''s much bigger than I thought..." ¡°¡­¡± It wasn''t difficult to find the reason why everyone was screaming and their faces were showing an enormous fear¡­ following the gaze of the people outside to where the wall was, there was what looked like a huge face of a person... but in which only you could see his muscles and bones... that thing was clearly seen now! F-Fuck¡­ actually seeing that makes you think how is it possible that a creature can be so huge! That wall is at least 50m long, you know? And yet a huge face sticks out of it!! ¡­no wonder both girls who were previously motivated by the idea of fighting a titan are now paralyzed almost like the rest of the other people watching such a scene!! Even I feel a chill and some sweat running down my cheeks!! Seriously, I couldn''t think of a good way to fight that!! The idea of going to hide in a place and waiting for a month to pass before going to another world seemed like the best option to follow now!! ¡­I really didn''t want to fight things that size. I want to go back to Gaia and spend some quality time with Kurisu, Saeko, Milene... and even the other girls there in the mansion! My mind seems to try to get out of this reality remembering those beautiful moments with them! Chapter 482 Shingeki no Kyojin 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- [ Beep ] [Main/Mission ¡°Help evacuate as many people as possible¡± - G] Eliminate the greatest number of titans so that other people have a greater chance of surviving this tragedy! Failure Conditions: Number of survivors of the external walls < 30,000 of approximately 50 thousand of the total population in the place. Rewards: 100 x Red Crystals (RC) for every 10,000 people rescued. 100 x Million G x every 10 thousand people rescued. [Beep] [Special Mission ¡°Prevent Eren from falling on the path of Vengeance! ¡±- F] Rescue Eren''s mother to prevent the poor protagonist from drowning in hate! It''s sad to see how a little boy loses his mother and just spends his life trying to seek revenge, help him! Failure Conditions: Death of Eren or his mother. Rewards: 500 x Red Crystals. 1, 000 x Million G ¡­before my impulse to take hands and run away together with the paralyzed girls who watched the scene of that enormous being on the other side of the wall, the system notification echoes in my head. Right¡­ until now I kept refusing to accept that I was in this world that I completely forgot that it hadn''t started the main world quests! This helps me a bit to focus on what I needed to do... and from the information this gives me, I find some courage. Yeah, no need to face that thing who has over 50m high for now! First I can see what the other giants are like. Thank god they shouldn''t all be that size!! In fact, if I remember correctly, one that size should be pretty rare. On the other hand, since the quests are [G] and [F] rank, it shouldn''t be impossible for us to do this. Although they are one of the missions with some of the highest evaluations that I have received so far, I have already completed some!! It shouldn''t be impossible to carry them out!! [Boom!!!] ¡°N -Nooo !!! T-The wall¡­¡± ¡°T-The wall is broken!!!¡± ¡°G-Gyaaaa ~ T-They''re coming in¡­ t-the titans are coming in!!!¡± While re-evaluating the things I have to do a bit, that giant makes his move and kicks one of the gates of the wall breaking it completely! Damn it, the strength of that thing is no joke! If he hits me or one of the girls, probably the only thing left of us will be something similar to a meatloaf!! ¡­the good thing is that it seemed slow. Thanks to that huge size he shouldn''t be able to move that fast¡­ although, honestly, that doesn''t reassure me that much! It would still be quite difficult to deal with something like that!! But as I had thought, it''s not like we have to fight things like that. Through the hole it creates in the wall, several other titans are seen invading the interior of this city. Its size was varied, I could see from some that were only about 3-4m high, and others between 10 and 15m... they were big, but not anything as exaggerated as that red thing on the other side of the wall. The first ones seemed to be at the 9th limit of the first soul level¡­ they were even weaker than some of the snakes we had fought before coming here! So it shouldn''t be that hard to eliminate them! ¡­perhaps the only bad thing about this was that they seemed to be the smallest percentage of the enemies that were entering the city. The slightly larger giants were the most common to see¡­ and the strength of these at first glance was between the 1st and 2nd limit of the second soul level. I could also see some that surpassed this strength reaching up to the 4th limit, but¡­ until now I hadn''t seen any above that level. That makes me finally breathe a sigh of relief. At the very least it should be easier to fight them than that cobra from earlier! What was worrying and depressing was the number of enemies that were entering! The titans kept entering one after another as if it were an anthill¡­ it didn''t seem like they would ever stop going through that hole to follow their prey! Yes, their prey! The screams around us were not only because of the fear that they generated in people but because since the giants entered, they had begun to go after the little humans to devour them!! The scene of seeing how they chewed and seemed to enjoy the taste of people was something that would make anyone tremble!! ¡° Everyone, run to the second wall!! ¡± ¡° T-That''s right, we have to escape from here!! ¡± ¡°C-Come on, let''s go!!¡± Remembering that one of the missions was to rescue the largest number of people in this area, I yelled at the men near me to snap out of their stupor due to fear. Then, finally, people begin to run as I instructed them towards another more internal wall of this city. This city was divided into 3 walls, so that if the normal people wanted to survive, then they only had the option of seeking the protection of the second wall! Thank God that none of the missions was to protect the place and stop the invasion of titans... that would have been much more complicated to do! Unfortunately for the residents of this city, it was almost clear that this wall has now fallen and all this area was lost¡­ and getting it back would not be easy at all!! "Come on, let''s kill some of that stuff." ¡°¡°Y-Yes¡±¡± While we are left alone here as everyone else has begun to evacuate, my eyes turn to the giants. I had to fight them to see how difficult it would be to move in this world! Until now I could only make assumptions at best... and unfortunately, most of these were very discouraging. But only by fighting would I understand things better! After speaking to the two girls next to me, they too seem to regain their courage a bit. Saeko and Shigure are women with strong mentalities, so you could quickly see their fighting spirit in their eyes to face these enemies. ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± Since we weren''t far from the third wall, it only took us a few minutes to get close to our first enemy¡­ a titan about 15m tall! Seriously, I thought I had regained my courage to fight these things, but... when one of them is only a few meters away, I can''t help but be a little scared! Not only was its size quite intimidating¡­ its appearance scared me! And this was as if it was something instinctive¡­ something that came from deep within myself! I-I think I''ve heard of something like this before... this should perhaps be what people know as the [Uncanny Valley] syndrome, right? ¡­that fear that is generated when you are close to something similar to a human but that is not human. Well, more than fear, it was like a bad feeling¡­ as if you know this shouldn''t exist! Looks like I wasn''t the only one affected by this¡­Seeing the giant, who now had some blood dripping from his mouth due to a possible unlucky guy, this one also focusing his eyes on us and the three of us stopped our steps. [Tun] [Tun] [Tun] Then, almost in sync with my heartbeat, the footsteps of the giant approaching us echo in our ears. Damn, why is that thing smiling like that? It was so sinister!! ¡°Fuck it! I don''t think you''re stronger than that damn cobra!! ¡± Clenching my teeth, I take a step forward to approach the titan. It was just an act to get out of the state I was in before, and it seems to have worked but¡­ it''s not like I had thought of what to do after this either! I think the weakness of these things could be the head or the neck, but¡­ it was a damn giant! How the hell did I get there?! With my current abilities, I''m far from being able to jump such a distance to be able to attack him in his weakness!! ¡° Guaaa~¡±¡± So, when I was thinking about how to attack this thing, to my luck, this one helps me a little! Well¡­ more than helping me, it lowered its head to try to devour me!! Holy crap, his breath stank!! I wanted to complain to him about this, but he didn''t seem like he could understand me! ¡° A-Alex-san, watch out!! ¡± Of course, I wasn''t going to stand still for him to take me inside his mouth... if his breath was already like that, I didn''t want to find out what it would be like inside there!! Along with Saeko''s warning, I move to the side with a small jump and, at the same time, I summon my cursed bastard sword! In the next moment, the blade was heading towards the neck of this thing!! [ Strrriiiit ] ¡­things were much easier than I expected. My sword cut through his skin with no problem and his head detaches from his body in the next instant! It was even easier than cutting down the snakes before!! I think these titans have a pretty unbalanced state¡­ if we put it in game terms, most likely their stats were focused almost entirely on the strength attribute. Therefore, his defense was almost nil!! No, not only was his defense low, his mobility was still quite low just as I thought before. Well, at the very least, they were much slower than that cobra that was even bigger than them¡­ "I-Is he dead?" "B-ut... it seems like it''s slowly regenerating" The girls'' words snap me out of my thoughts and make me look back at the giant''s body that was now lying on the ground. It wasn''t moving, but¡­as Shigure says, the skin on its neck was slowly growing while some smoke was coming out of the wound¡­ and not much blood was coming out of it, so it was quite strange. Also, I could feel that this thing even though it had stopped moving was still alive¡­hell, apart from its disproportionate strength, it seems that it also has a very high vitality! I think if I left it this way another head would come out of his body sooner or later!! [ Stuuuun ~] ¡°¡­¡± With no other options, I go back to making several cuts in the neck area until what looks like a small crystal disproportionate in size to the rest of his body is exposed... then when I remove it with my hand, the giant''s entire body begins to emit a lot of smoke and appears to disintegrate slowly. It was a little different than what I knew about this story, but not that I cared about that either. The important thing was that it seemed that this world could bring me quite a profit! It was a red crystal!! It meant that a giant was worth at least 1 million normal crystals!! I can''t stop a smile from forming on my face! There was no greater motivation to hunt these titans than to enrich my own pockets!! Also, if I get a few thousand of these¡­ then they themselves will pay to the system for us to be able to use modern weapons in this world! One of the problems that worried me would be solved thanks to this!! ¡°Their size aside¡­ these things shouldn''t be that hard to deal with. Girls, your swords should be able to cut through these giants with no problem¡­ you just have to avoid getting caught by them at all costs as that could be pretty bad. Also¡­ make sure you attack that area of the giants and get the crystal on their bodies. If you don''t, these may continue to regenerate to get up indefinitely! ¡± "I-I see... if we can cut them down, then they''re not that scary anymore." ¡°U-n¡­we can do it¡± I pass on my discoveries to the girls who were looking at things a bit surprised¡­ well, I must say that it was still quite impressive as I, who is less than 2m tall, had just decapitated this giant of about 15m tall! It was more exaggerated than the story of David and Goliath surely! Although, also now that they saw that these giants had various weaknesses, the sparkle in the girls'' eyes returned¡­ they turned to other giants who had noticed us and now were heading towards us, but unlike before, now the girls looked like predators looking at their prey!! They both draw their swords and fearlessly walk to meet them faster... I couldn''t stay behind them, so I also walk to face these giants together with them! "Don''t let them surround you!" ""Yes!"" Chapter 483 Shingeki no Kyojin 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- [ Beep ] [Mission / Main "Titans Eradication" Rank: "F-E" Description: Help humanity to recover the land lost by the Giant. Kill as many Giants as you and your group can. Objectives and Rewards: Objective1: Kill 1 Titan ¨C 10,000C, 50,000G, [Complete] Objective2: Kill 10 Titans ¨C 20,000C, 100,000G, [Complete] Objective3: Kill 100 Titans ¨C 100,000C, 500,000G Objective4: Kill 500 Titans ¨C 500,000C, 2,500,000G Objective5: Kill 1,000 Titans ¨C 1,000,000C, 5,000,000G, Weapon Ticket ¨C F Objective6: Kill 10,000 Titans ¨C 10 RC, 5 BG (Black Gold), Armor Ticket ¨C F Objective7: Kill 50,000 Titans - 50 RC, 25BG, Item Ticket ¨C F Objective 8: 100,000 Titans ¨C 100RC, 50BG, 10x Giant Transformation Serum - E Objective9: Kill 1,000,000 Titans ¨C 500RC, 250BG, Movement Technique [Sky] ¡­After both girls finish their first titan, the system gives me another quest. This one reminds me a lot of the time I was in [HOTD], there I also had a similar mission that was to eliminate as many zombies as possible. Well¡­ things weren''t quite the same once I think about it! The enemies there were not comparable to these! While fighting the giants that were coming towards us, we had to keep moving back to avoid being surrounded! Also, the pressure I felt was much stronger than at that time! I remember that on the other occasion I could kill zombies without having to worry much... the most dangerous thing could be said to be the virus that these things could transmit, but once you didn''t have to worry about this, the truth was that it was easier to kill them than kill the goblins in Gaia! And what marked the difference between these two worlds was undoubtedly the weapons that we could use in each of these! Let''s not talk about missiles and the like that could kill tens of thousands of these¡­ simple firearms were extremely deadly and effective in cutting down large numbers of zombies! ...now I was really tempted to unlock the use of modern firearms in this world to put them to the test against titans! Although they may not be as effective as with the zombies, they may make things a lot easier for us... Well¡­ seeing the rewards of this quest, I was also in no hurry to eliminate a large number of giants. The first ones didn''t catch my attention so much... As for the last ones, I just was a little curious about the giant transformation serum. I have an idea of what it could be... and I''m sure getting the strength of these giants can''t be without a price! So it''s not like I''d want to try this on myself or one of the girls without taking a closer look at these things. The last reward also seems pretty good¡­it''s a [Heaven] level technique! Not for nothing did we need to kill a million titans to obtain it! Unfortunately, I knew it wasn''t something we could do in a short time...unless I used something like an atomic bomb! The only worry is if this would help to strengthen the titans¡­ if the same thing happened as in [HOTD] and accelerated the evolution of the world to a higher level, then it could be quite bad! It was hard enough fighting these things, so that was a scary result to think about!! ¡°Fuck¡­ this has no end! Let''s keep going back! ¡± ""It''s okay!"" The kill counter in my head was slowly increasing, but¡­as we killed a giant, 2 took its place! Things were getting more and more complicated! We could only retreat slowly to avoid being surrounded! [ Shuun !] [ Shuun !] [ Shuun !] Suddenly, several buzzing sounds are heard¡­ looking for the origin of this, then we can see several people moving through the sky! It seems that finally some reinforcements had arrived at the place!! It was about men and women moving almost like spider-man by using some artifacts for this!! ¡­I must admit that was kind of cool! I also wanted to swing like that between the buildings!! "C-ool¡­" "It seems that all people always strive to find better ways to face their enemies no matter the place... or at least they try." ¡°¡­¡± I wasn''t the only one who was impressed by the spider-men¡­ I almost seemed to see a gleam in Shigure''s eyes when she sees them moving in the air! I''m sure this girl wants to do it too... and even if I repeat myself, so do I!! I can very well understand her excitement for this! On the other hand, Saeko focuses more on the direction of technological development that this world took¡­ and as she mentions, although doing so is surely a lot of fun, the equipment of those people had a much more practical goal. To be able to face the giants a little better! As we watched them a little, several of the titans were eliminated because of them. With the equipment that kept them in the air, those people could get much easier to get close to the weaknesses of these enemies, their necks. Then, with two thin swords, they ripped and sent a piece of their meat flying... and if you paid attention to this, you could distinguish some rays of the sun being reflected which indicated that they had removed the titan''s crystal! ¡°Oh¡­ bad luck¡­ they ate another one¡± ¡°¡­¡± Well¡­ I don''t know if it was because they were less skilled or just less lucky than others, from time to time you could see how giants took one of those spider-men and devoured them¡­ yes, it seems that everything was not only good things. Since they still relied on equipment to move in the sky, this also meant that they often stood unprotected and static while floating helplessly... and sometimes they could only watch as a giant took them by surprise! As a result, their screams could be heard all over the place until there was only silence as they disappeared into their mouths. "¡­who are you?" ¡°¡­well, does it matter? It should only matter that we are on the same side." ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± Taking down another giant that had approached us, it seems that we caught the attention of some of those people and a young man and woman descend near us. So they look at us like we''re suspicious people... which was probably quite reasonable! We continued to wear hoods to hide our appearance while fighting¡­ Furthermore, there was also another thing that stood out quite a bit about us! Fire emanated from my sword and Saeko sporadically performed a wind slash!! If we didn''t seem like strange people to them, then I would doubt the intelligence of these people! Although it''s also not like both sides have the time to discuss things calmly¡­ so I could only give such an answer to the question of the man who was the one who spoke. No, even if I told them the truth about this, most likely they wouldn''t understand in the end either... and their suspicions about us would only increase even more by sure! ¡° Hey, boy! This is not a game, Erwin asked you a question, answer correctly! ¡­who are you three? What are those weapons you two are using? No, first of all¡­ why don''t you show your faces? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Unfortunately, the girl next to the young man doesn''t take into account my own considerations and continues with her interrogation¡­ Damn it, don''t tell me that apart from having to deal with these giants, now the people of this world will be a problem too? That would suck pretty bad¡­ I had started to come up with some plans in my head during the time I was watching them, but if they treat me like a total stranger, then¡­ then that won''t work at all! ¡°Stop, Hanji ¡­ he''s right, now is not the time for these things. We must continue to try to buy more time for people to continue evacuating¡­ after we can clear things up.¡± "¡­I get it" ¡° Oh, I like you man, you seem like a reasonable person~ When I conquer this world, I''ll make sure to take you into account~! ¡± ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± On the other hand, the young man seemed to be someone who is intelligent and knows how to judge the appropriate time for everything. My opinion of him now is pretty good, he would certainly be a person I can trust if I want to carry out my future plans in this place¡­ although, perhaps I should have phrased it better. Now their gaze on us has become more cautious... It''s not that I really have an idea of becoming the ruler of this world... it''s more of mutual help between both sides. I was thinking that this world wouldn''t be bad if it worked for me like [HOTD] does now¡­ like a big crystal mine! Also, here our party would mostly harvest red crystals! No one could ignore a wealth of this size! ¡­as far as I know, in Gaia level 2 Areas ¡­ or even level 3, only in special areas can people get red crystals. And many times these places are controlled and shared by various organizations.Like the mountains where the girls went Harpies hunting. On the other hand, here, it seems that to get red crystals we would only have to take a few steps outside these walls to get them!! No, well¡­ surely there are also Areas where the numbers of monsters of this level are many as well in Gaia. But, most likely, those places are owned by very strong organizations. Trying to snatch one of these from them would be more troublesome than trying to control this place. ¡°For now let''s leave the conversation for later as you said¡­ it doesn''t seem that with your arrival things will change much. The number of titans coming through the walls continues to grow as we argue amongst ourselves¡­ let''s just focus on continuing to reduce these more.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Without waiting for the answer from these two people, I throw my bastard sword towards a giant who was running towards us while I also running towards him¡­ it pierces one of his knees and causes him to lose his balance. Then before it fell completely, using the same sword hilt as a pivot, I managed to jump to reach one of its shoulders that now decent along with its entire body. In the next instant, I simply do a little twist on my ankle while taking out my other two swords from my storage¡­ and when the giant hits the ground, I had already ripped the piece of meat with the crystal out of it. ¡­out of the corner of my eye, as I once again took my bastard sword as my main weapon, I can see that the two of them were leaving to continue fighting these enemies as well. I hope that young man survives¡­ otherwise, that would be a pity. I really think he would be an excellent person to lead a group of people under my command... that way, the number on the titan kill counter would increase faster! ¡°We are leaving here¡± ¡°¡­Wouldn''t it be better to fight together with them? At least we would have support if we do it." ¡°U-n¡­ also maybe we would help to reduce casualties among them¡± ¡°No¡­ they can take over this place now. I have something else to do now." Although what both girls said was quite reasonable, it was best not to be too close to these people when this was over. If I remember correctly, the organization they belong to is a kind of militia... although for now they are more focused on the titans, they will most likely turn their attention to us when they have more time. ¡­it is certainly necessary for me to interact with them in the future, but for that, the best thing would be to have a kind of backup on us. The system should help me with that a bit, I think. For now, we should first focus on trying to accomplish whatever quests we can! Two of these I can just keep doing what I''m doing now¡­ kill and kill titans. And it doesn''t matter much where we do it as long as we continue to do it. But the problem¡­ the problem is the special mission! I have no idea how to find Eren and his mother!! ¡­this is quite worrying. The truth is that I feel a little sorry for the boy¡­ now I have seen many¡­ many people die and maybe this shouldn''t affect me too much, but¡­ it''s never nice to see a child be left without his parents and become an orphan! Well, for now, I can only try to look for those two and hope¡­ hope that the luck of both of them is not so bad this time! Yes¡­ without a doubt, this did not look good at all!! Chapter 484 Shingeki no Kyojin 4 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- As the three of us retreated towards the innermost part of the city jumping from one building to another, we left the image of those people fighting against the giants behind us¡­ honestly, that was a bit like seeing a frog hunting insects around it! Maybe we couldn''t move as fast as them, but I must say that the three of us weren''t slow either. Because our physical skills were quite good, surely not even Jackie Chan could pull off such parkour moves! Also, using our weapons as support, we can move from one building to another quite easily¡­ maybe the only bad thing was the damage generated by this! Although¡­ I don''t think this could worry the residents of this city¡­ the collapse of several buildings by the titans was certainly much more significant than this! Either way¡­ I was still tempted to try to capture some of those guys who were flying like flies around the giants to "borrow" their equipment. I had no choice, he couldn''t see any of those pieces of equipment lying on the ground¡­ it seemed that the titans didn''t care much about having to ingest them with these! ¡­its digestive system must be pretty impressive, right? Well, in the end, I stop that thought of getting that equipment. It was better to continue using our own means¡­ after all, getting used to using those things shouldn''t be that easy. Knowing this, using them could only be considered a very bad idea. Besides, stripping someone of his equipment would be like condemning him¡­ they didn''t have the same mobility as the three of us, so it would be almost the same as taking the wings off a fly! ...I''ll still have to wait to be able to move like Spider-Man! And Shigure too... she still continued to turn her head from time to time and a bit of envy could be seen in her eyes seeing those people in the air. [¡­That''s cruel, Alexander. Comparing them to flies is... is not a good thing. They are still people, you know? ] N-No, well¡­ I say it without malice, Aurora! It''s just that since I had been thinking about spiders and frogs... and when you think about the things that these eat, the first thing that comes to mind is that, right? Also¡­ don''t you think that, as I said before, the general image of this was like watching a documentary where a frog eats flies? [Now that you mention it¡­certainly the image is very similar] R-Right?! It''s just that, I swear! I still have a bit of humanity in me!! Well, leaving that aside¡­ what worries me now is how to find Eren and his mother! It can be said that we are just running aimlessly hoping to find them luckily! I want a better way to do this... [ Fufufu~ What''s up, Alexander? Don''t you trust your luck? ] Damn, how could I do it?! After everything I''ve been through lately now I''m wondering why the hell the system is telling me I have this ability, you know?! ...Or maybe its current rank counts as a negative number?!! Yes, that is the conclusion I have come to!! I wanted Aurora to help me out a bit so she could advise me on something that could help me with this, but¡­ before she could say anything, a system notification sounds in my head! [ Beep ] [ Mikasa Affection +10¡­ Total Affection: 105 (Idolatry)] ¡°¡­¡± I swear, the first thing I thought because of this is¡­ is that maybe my [Luck] skill had heard all my last complaints and decided to do something for me to announce its presence and effect! Although... I was also surprised by two other things. The first was the reason why that little girl had developed such a great affection towards me! We only met once and also for a very short time¡­ the truth is that I would already consider that it would have been good if she remembered me even a little! No¡­ actually, I have some idea why this happened. And that''s the second thing that surprised me about this system notification¡­ in this one, I could read something that cleared things up a bit! More than a love interest or something like that... that girl was idolizing me!! ¡­I-I remember that she called me an angel¡­ d-don''t tell me that she created a kind of altar to pray to me?! I-I don''t know how to feel about this¡­ wouldn''t that be the same as some people''s custom of setting up a small altar to a dead person?! I-I hope little Mikasa hasn''t gone that far. In any case, thanks to the first impression I made on her, and also the time that had passed since then... then perhaps it is not so strange that her affection grew slowly until now in what perhaps the current situation led her to overcome the digit 100!! "...Is something wrong, Alex-san?" ¡°¡­¡± Well... it would be better to put all those things aside for now. Besides, I kept believing that my [Luck] skill was just trying to get noticed right now! This thought I would not put aside no matter what!! Whatever, no matter why this happened. The important thing was that with Mikasa''s affection surpassing the number 100 things were solved now! Why? Because thanks to the fact that when a girl exceeds the 3rd digit in this I can feel the presence of the person to a certain extent! The next instant the notification rings in my head I can roughly feel where that girl was!! In fact, not only that. I had discovered that, if the girl is considered my wife by the system and she has more than 500 affection, we can also telepathically communicate with each other as long as we are in the same world¡­ maybe even if the number keeps growing something even better will happen! It''s a pity that until now the only one who had reached these conditions was Kurisu¡­ well, Saeko is not so far from that number now. And maybe with a little more time Kushinada and Milene could achieve this as well. No, I should also put effort on my part to get it! Well, I can think about those things later, the important thing now was that I finally had a path that we could follow! So I immediately stop to focus more on this. Saeko asks me with doubts¡­ but before answering something, I close my eyes for a moment, and then knowing where to go now I inform both girls to follow me. The three of us headed to the place where I felt Mikasa''s presence. Now I could only hope that she was together with Eren¡­ this worries me a bit, but it should be the most likely! ¡­I hope so. ----------------------------- ----------------------------- (Eren''s POV) ...this day had turned into a nightmare. In the beginning, like most days, I, Mikasa, and Armin had gathered to play with each other¡­ then, while we were talking to each other, what could only be considered a bad dream starts to happen! First, a huge face was visible on top of the wall that had protected us until now¡­ I had never thought that those damned titans could reach that size! No, this should definitely be a dream! What other explanation is there for this? If titans could have such a size, then why until now could all people have a peaceful life inside this cage? This should not be possible and the walls would have been breached by the titans long ago! Yes, humanity would have been extinct from this accursed world long ago... Unfortunately, even though I had pinched myself several times in order to wake up from this dream, it stayed there watching everything inside the wall¡­ so this could only be real and not a dream! And of course, in this reality, the humans had to continue suffering more! The titan that was seen from the top of the wall, kicks this one creating an explosion! I could see how some stones that are thrown due to this crush some houses¡­ but, painfully, that was the least of the worries that people could have about this! In the next instant a hole is created in the wall¡­ and then from that hole, one titan after another starts to invade the city! Not long after this, the screams of hysteria and fear of the people echo throughout the place! Chaos reigns throughout the place... people run to try to go to take shelter inside the second wall since the first had stopped fulfilling its function of keeping those atrocities out!! ""E-Eren, where you go?!"" For a moment I don''t know what to do, but then I remember my mother¡­ then, before I even think about anything else, my feet start running in the direction of my house! The other two also follow me after yelling, and together we make our way through the crowd that was trying to go in the opposite direction from which we were heading. "Mother!!" ¡°E-Eren, Mikasa! W-what are you doing here? W-Why didn''t you all go to the second wall? E-Eren¡­ the three of you have to go now! ¡± ¡°N-No! Y-You also has to come with us!! ¡± ¡°A-Aunt¡­¡± After a while, more than I would like since the city was in chaos now, we finally made it to my house. Then the first image I see makes the blood in my body stop circulating¡­ of all the houses, I didn''t think that ours was one of the unlucky ones to be hit by one of those stones that were thrown earlier! I could only scream hoping the worst hadn''t happened¡­ I scream with all the strength in me hoping I could get a response to my words. Thank goodness that after trying a few times I heard my mother''s voice... s-she was still alive and the joy that I had lost before came back to me. Unfortunately, this doesn''t last long¡­ although she was still alive, her legs had been trapped under the stone! But even while she seemed to suffer, seeing us her first impression is not of joy, but concern! ¡­not that I didn''t understand her, but this couldn''t worry me now! Ignoring her insistence that I, Mikasa, and Armin get out of here and go to the second wall, the three of us tried to remove the stone that was holding her in place. Things were very bad¡­ I understood perfectly! Even if we could get her out, which for now seems impossible, taking her with us would not be an easy thing! And most importantly, every second lost meant that the titans were surely closing in on us¡­ still, how could I abandon my mother?! ¡°Listen Eren¡­ y-you have to escape! The three of you have to escape!! I-It''s too late for me... j-just leave me here" ¡°N-No, no, no!! W-We''ll take you with us!! ¡± ¡°Eren! Did you promise me that you would pronounce Mikasa as your sister? Don''t you care what happens to her and Armin?!! ¡± ¡°N-No¡­ b-but¡­¡± ¡°Escape!! If you can do it, then I can rest easy¡­¡± Tears were running down the eyes of the three of us¡­ I refused to think that I had to do that! Although I didn''t want to endanger the two of them too, I couldn''t abandon my mother either!! [Crack!] [Crack!] [Crack!] Then the worst that could happen happens! A titan with feminine features tears off the roof of the house as if she were opening a can of food¡­ surely that was a perfect analogy. She immediately rolls her eyes at us with that huge smile on her face¡­ my mother pushes me to escape, but still my feet wouldn''t move and the three of us could only keep staring at this horrible being... Mikasa, just like when that titan''s big face was shown before over the 3rd wall, put her hands together as if praying to someone... the truth is that it bothered me a lot! It was obvious that God had long ago stopped paying attention to humans, otherwise, why had all this happened so far? But it''s not like I have time to complain to her now¡­ not when that titan takes my mother as her first target! The stone that we had struggled to remove from her feet and that we didn''t even manage to move a little bit is removed by that titan so easy¡­ but this couldn''t make me happy in the least now! After all, in the next instant, my mother is picked up by one of her hands and I could see how that titan slowly brought her to her mouth while she kneels on the spot¡­ ¡°N-Nooooo!!!¡±¡± Chapter 485 Shingeki no Kyojin 5 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (Continues POV Eren) ¡°N -Nooooo!!!¡± The Female Titan who had knelt slowly lifts my mother up from the ground with her hands¡­ I could see her face full of despair and fear, but then¡­ as if accepting her fate, my mother smiles at me while saying something to me. Reading her lips I could interpret her words¡­ no, even without doing that, it was more than clear to me what she meant. I could almost hear her voice whispering low "Stay safe, Eren... be strong". I could only scream to try to release all this sadness and frustration I felt now¡­ I couldn''t do anything! I was as useless as an ant that can only be crushed by the feet of a human¡­ yes, it is curious that now the roles have been reversed and it is the humans who are powerless and fragile against these titans! ¡­no doubt all a joke, a punishment, or simply a game of God! That''s why I didn''t like to see Mikasa pray to someone every time she ran into a problem! If there was a god, it was clear that he was no longer on our side since a long time ago! When I was younger, I remember that she wasn''t like that¡­ she couldn''t be considered a devout girl. She was just a little quiet girl... just a happy girl who lived with two very loving parents. But this changed the same day her parents were killed by some men. That time I tried to help her, I couldn''t see how some damned people did all that! So I plucked up the courage to try to do something! In the end, the last thing I remember is a loud sound and being hit by something... everything that happened after I entered that house was quite confusing. When I came to, I only found several men asking us various questions¡­ they seemed quite surprised and were looking at us with some fear in their eyes. At first, I didn''t understand why this was, but... after looking around me and distinguishing several charred bodies, those doubts were cleared up! It was all quite strange, I could understand the confusion of all those adults! Unfortunately, I had no idea of the things that had happened here after I passed out! And Mikasa''s only response to this was that an angel¡­ an angel with blood-red hair and a flaming sword had saved her and killed the bad guys. ¡­if this was hard for me to believe, it was even harder for the adults who asked questions! But they also couldn''t explain how she had burned those men without causing us all to burn inside the house. So, everything was left as a rather strange event... and after that, many watched Mikasa with some fear. After that, she came to live with us and whenever I asked her about that night, her answer was always the same. If you ask me, I don''t think she lied¡­ she didn''t seem to be a girl who would do that¡­ and, knowing her a bit more, this became clearer to me. Either way, that didn''t matter much to me. What did it matter how those men died? That they were dead was a good thing¡­ or so I thought. What worried me the most was how Mikasa would be after the death of her parents... Inevitably, she was affected by this. They were her family after all, how could she not be affected by losing them? But surprisingly, not only did she lose her parents that night¡­ she also seems to have gained something to lean on. That angel she was talking about. ¡­this was another reason why I thought it was no good stopping her from doing that. If she was happy praying to that angel and didn''t bother anyone for doing it, then why take that away from her? If I had a problem with all this, then it was just one thing... once, interested in another of the changes that Mikasa had had after that day, I tried to ask her about it. She had not only become quite mentally strong¡­ but she had also become physically strong! I don''t think there is someone our age who can defeat her¡­ no, even once we met some suspicious adults, she beat them up hard! Yes, using just two sticks, she hit them so hard that I doubt those people could be recognized by anyone now! And it didn''t just seem like she did it because of her talent or that she did it without thinking... it was more like one of the defense techniques they teach to become part of one of the military groups! Curious about this, I asked her and her answer was as I thought! According to her, before that angel left, he had given her some kind of technique to practice! And since I also wanted to be strong, I wanted to be able to explore the outside world and for that strength was needed, I asked her to teach me too! ...I didn''t expect her to refuse. No, it was more that she wanted me to pray to that angel with her as well¡­ her reason for this was that, since it was something he had bestowed on her, then I needed to believe in him too! That was a bit of a problem¡­ although I didn''t really care that she did that, I didn''t have the same ¡°faith¡± like her in that angel! And I didn''t want to lie to her just to get that¡­ I''d feel really bad afterward, I''m sure! Although she could be a bit strange at times, she now was part of my family after all! For me, the only ones who could change something were ourselves! That was the thought I had always grown up with and tried to follow since I can remember! So I could only respect the people who used their lives to achieve this, as the Survey Corps! Or so I thought, but¡­ the person who was about to be devoured by that titan was my mother! So, before I knew it, even I started praying myself... unfortunately that was the only thing I could do! There is no one in particular, only someone who could help my mother now¡­ any god, thing, or even demon that was willing to help was fine!! Then¡­ [ Slash !!] "E-Eh?" [ Buum!!] ¡°¡­¡± ¡°F-Fuck! One more second, and I can''t do it!! F-Fuuu ~¡± ¡­when the female titan had opened her huge mouth to try to eat my mother, in the next instant a person wearing a hood jumps from the now roofless walls of the house and¡­and cuts off that giant''s arms!! Also, perhaps because she was also surprised, the female titan falls on her back! ¡­n-no, I don''t think this one was very surprised by the person¡­ maybe she didn''t even notice it. The main cause of this should be the flames emanating from the sword that the individual used¡­ no, it wasn''t just the sword! It was rather his whole body that was in fire!! ¡°A-Angel-san!! I-I knew you would come¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The only one who reacted to all this was Mikasa. In her face, all the concern and anxiety that was shown to see my mother, whom she also appreciated as one, about to be eaten, disappears. Now a big smile and happiness could be seen on her expression... as if all the problems had disappeared now. ¡°M-Mom!!¡± A few seconds later, I run to the place where my mother had fallen! There she was, still sore from her injuries from earlier, but¡­ but she was still alive!! ¡° T-Thank you¡­ thank you¡­ really thank you very much for saving my mother, mister angel! ¡± "Yes, thank you very much, Angel-san!" ¡­either by chance or because of the movements he had made earlier, the hood this person was wearing falls off revealing his face. He was the most handsome boy I had seen so far¡­ also, you could clearly distinguish a red hair¡­ of such an intense color as the flames of the sword he was carrying! There was no doubt, it was definitely the person¡­ no, I think maybe Mikasa was absolutely right and could only be compared to an angel! This was the angel that she saw that day and saved her, there was no doubt seeing that she recognizes him!! ¡°T-This again? Well¡­ never mind. It''s too early to thank me, first we have to get to a safe place... I still can''t say that all of you are safe. So we should go now." "Yes!" "Y-Yes, but... my mother can''t move..." ¡°D-Don''t worry about me, just leave me here... but please¡­ please take the children with you¡± "Well... that''s definitely a problem..." ¡­after he finishes with that titan, Mr. angel speaks to us reminding us of our situation. The way he pulled the crystal out of that titan was quite impressive... while she still looked confused about losing both of her hands, he jumped on her chest and then... then practically dug with his sword on it until she was completely killed when taking out the crystal in her body. For the first time I appreciate the fact that these things don''t seem to feel pain and don''t exude much blood¡­ otherwise, it would be an image that would give me nightmares for a long time! Leaving that thing that didn''t matter much aside, hearing him speak and laying his eyes on my mother, I can''t help but start to worry... although it might be the most logical thing to do now, I didn''t want to hear the words of having to abandon her in this place! It would have been totally useless for him to save her just a moment ago!! But his next words put me at ease completely! Also¡­ I really could only see him as my great benefactor now!! "Leaving you here would be a big problem for me, Ms, after all, one of the reasons I came is to prevent you from dying." ¡°T-This¡­ Hmm~¡± W-While talking to her, he approaches her¡­ then pulls out what looks like a small pill and makes my mother swallow it before she can say anything or refuse! I-If it wasn''t for the fact that there wouldn''t be much point in me hurting her now, I''d be quite worried¡­ but I don''t think his words were a lie, so I just see his actions without opposing them. ¡°T-The pain is gone¡­¡± ¡°Although the pain is gone and it seems that the wounds have healed, these are not completely healed¡­ the broken bones should still remain. For these to heal, it will take several days maybe. So it''s still not good for you to try to walk, ma''am. But at the very least, with this, it shouldn''t be so annoying if someone picks you up to take you somewhere else." "N-No need... Like I said, please take the boys and-" ¡°Eren!!¡± ¡°¡°Alex-san/A-lexander!!¡±¡± The amazing things kept happening, after a few seconds of my mother swallowing that pill, the bruises on her legs quickly disappear before everyone''s eyes! The most shocked of this, my mother, tries to stand up to be stopped by him while he explains all those things. Although she is not fully cured, still this was already very surprising! Now even I want to try to pray to this person just like Mikasa who has stood by his side clasping her hands in prayer while looking at him with a certain sparkle in her eyes... this girl''s faith in him seems to have increased from witnessing all these things! Although it''s not that I don''t understand it now. But for now, let''s not think about that... there will be time to think and thank Mr. Angel better. The important thing was that, as he says, I feel much calmer knowing that my mom is not suffering now! Learning that she still couldn''t walk, my mother tries again to ask him to leave her here, but before she can finish what she says, more people come into the house and interrupt her words. One of them was the old man Hannes, and also two other people who quickly approach Mr. angel... "Just in time~ Mr. Mule... I mean, Mr. Helper, please carry the lady so we can get out of here." ¡°M-Mr. Mule? E-Emmm¡­ who are you? ¡± "No matter! Just do your job! ¡± ¡°E-Eh? I-It''s alright!! ¡± ¡­Th-Things get a little strange, but¡­ Giving in to the pressure emanating from Mr. Angel, old man Hannes walks quickly to my mother''s side to help her. Y-Yes, well¡­ I think it''s hard not to obey someone whose body seems to be surrounded by flames from time to time! After everything was ready, all of us headed out to head for the second wall¡­ It was a bit worrying how Hannes seemed to be having a hard time with the task he was given. In fact, I can''t say that he is quite trustworthy, but... I think he can at least do this. Chapter 486 Shingeki no Kyojin 6 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (Alexander POV) ¡­Fuck! I was really scared when I arrived and I found Eren''s mom about to be devoured! I almost failed that mission... well, although I''m not complaining about can''t getting the rewards of this one, the truth is that it would have been quite bad to have arrived to observe such an atrocious scene... surely I would have been almost as traumatized as these little ones would have been!! Seeing it on a screen and seeing it in person is nothing to compare! That''s why I had to vent all my frustration on that female titan who almost ruined everything! That may have surprised the little ones a bit, but... at least it was better than if things had turned out the way I remembered! Also, I must thank my instincts or abilities that warned me that something bad was about to happen... because of this feeling, I could only go ahead leaving the girls behind. I was sure they could take care of themselves for a while. ¡°M-Mr. angel, the titans are closing in on us¡­¡± ¡°A - Angel -san¡­¡± ¡°¡­keep running and don''t stop! Shigure, Saeko-chan, let''s eliminate all the enemies that stand in our way!!¡± ""Yes!"" I thought I could relax a bit after rescuing this group, but¡­ through of my [domain], I could feel that all the giants around us were heading straight in our direction! Surely this was not a coincidence! I can only think of one thing for this¡­ fate wanted Eren''s mother to die, and it seems that it will keep trying to get it!! Or maybe¡­ it was the world itself that wanted this! Eren had the skill [Beloved Son of the World]¡­ this skill certainly sounded good and its effects were quite good, but¡­ there was one thing you could overlook for its benefits! It also meant that person was under the whims of the world!! ...if the world believed that " Eren needed to lose his mother to have a better development", at its convenience of course, then he will surely insist a lot until this one achieves it! Anyway, no matter the reason, the problem now was that we had probably become the target of all the titans in the city! Fuck!! As Mikasa and Eren said, the closest Titans had stopped what they were doing and started to surround us!! With no other choice, we could only make our way to the second wall by killing or neutralizing the giants that were trying to devour us! As I gave orders to the girls next to me, as we all ran, each of them moved a little more to the right and left preparing their weapons to intercept the enemies in our path. Saeko just uses her sword to create a blade of wind to cut off some of her enemy''s limbs to slow them down¡­ her actions don''t change much from how she had been fighting until now. The one that surprised me a bit was Shigure ¡­ that girl, wearing what looks like a chain to which she probably added a small knife, throws it and hangs on it after it got entangled in one of titans arms¡­ then, she immediately uses her sword to make two quick cuts and get the crystal from this one! ¡­when did she get that chain? Now that I think about it¡­ those two took longer than I thought to catch up with me¡­ so she probably did while we were apart! I-It seems that I had greatly underestimated how much she wanted to imitate the people we met before and who flew through the air using some artifacts!! I can see a big smile and satisfaction on her face after she did this¡­ I was a little worried that doing that might get her into trouble, but¡­ so far, it seems like she''s very skilled on that¡­ I shouldn''t underestimate her body control¡­ and, above all, hr mastery with weapons! The way she wore that chain was like it has a life of its own! Observing such a performance from her, I refrain from stopping her. Also, for now, I didn''t have much time to worry about others... a titan moving on its four limbs had reached where I was! It was one of those that was over level 140 and seemed to have more rationality! ¡­these were a bit more troublesome to deal with as they could act in a more unpredictable way than the others! But this time it seems I was lucky. Since he moved using all 4 limbs, that left him in a much easier position for me to take care of this one! I run straight towards the titan and when I am only a few meters away from it, I stop abruptly¡­ One of his hands grazes my face¡­ then, activating my [ Limit -break] skill, everything around me slows down¡­ I could see how the titan turns his face slowly seeing that he had failed to catch me. While this is happening, I jump on his arm in the air, and then I jump again to get on his back! With my target fully located, my bastard sword stabs at the back of his head... but instead of being more of a cut, I use my weapon as a kind of shovel to remove the crystal hidden in his body! The flames surround the piece of meat and, in a few seconds, it chars until only a crystal remains in front of me. Time returns to normal, and with a wave of my hand, I grab it as I jump off the giant''s body to continue running. ¡°E-Everyone is amazing¡­¡± "Y-Yes... angel-san and the two onesan are very strong!" ¡°S-Surprising¡­¡± [Mikasa Affection + 50] Seeing our every move, the little children had their eyes wide open and stared at us in surprise. No¡­ there was someone whose gaze was much more intense¡­ t-that gaze reminded me a bit of the first girls I rescued and founded the [Alexander-sama''s Servants] organization! Th-That worries me a little¡­ ever since I had arrived with them, the system notifications about Mikasa''s affections had not stopped ringing!! This was not the first time I heard this!! And every time it happened, the amount of this was quite a lot!! I-I think her affection now exceeds the number 300... it''s the first time I see how this indicator rises so quickly! I-I don''t think this is very healthy, right? This can even become a kind of blind faith in me!! Also, it wasn''t just her¡­ although I can''t check it now, I''m sure the other two little ones also had pretty high affection indicators! Well¡­they may not be on the same level as her, but¡­if this continues, some strange church might spread out in this world! I don''t know How do I feel about this¡­ I could only compare this to one of those weird sects from my previous world¡­ and most of these were usually never good news! Let''s think about those things later... for now, let''s focus on the goal of getting all of them out of here alive! If something like the girls from the [Alexander-sama''s Servants] organization happens, it''s also not that bad¡­ I think. "B-But... how can they do things like control fire and wind?" ¡° T-That doesn''t matter now, just keep running! ¡± Well, most likely all of this is because, as the other two adults in the group mention, I and Saeko stand out too much using these weapons to attack. Although in my case, more than controlling the fire¡­ I simply injected energy into the sword so that it would activate! It wasn''t like Saeko that seemed to have some control or support of her weapon! In fact, the flames were constantly attacking me too! D-Damn sword¡­ this must also be one of the reasons why I looked like someone strange to other people! Being constantly surrounded by flames was surely too conspicuous! Also, I had to make an unnecessary expense since otherwise it would burn the cape I was wearing¡­ I couldn''t buy a normal one like the girls''! ¡­In the end, after getting tired of having to buy a new one every time I practiced in the morning, I opted to buy a [Fire Rat Fur Cloak - F]!! Well¡­ if it was all just negative things, then I would have let go of this sword long ago. Now that I had better energy control and a larger amount of energy in my body, I could show the full force of it! The power of this weapon should be at least at the peak of [F] rank!! Also¡­ after making some adjustments to the cuts with it, when I decapitated a titan, I could let the flames from the wounds done finish the job so they will expose the crystal so the titans had no chance to restore themself again. So in fact it could be said that it was a perfect weapon to deal with these giants¡­ now dealing with these was not that different than when decapitating zombies in [HOTD]! Running for several minutes, the second wall was now much closer¡­ we could almost reach a safe place and probably the mission to rescue Eren and his mother would be over! It was a bit more complicated than I thought, but¡­ it was something we could do without taking too much risk. No doubt we killed and incapacitated quite a few giants along the way¡­ but what bothered me a bit, is that we had to leave behind most of the crystals of these! All a waste... [Boom boom boom!] ""We arrived!!"" We finally got to where a lot of people were gathering and trying to cross to the other side of the wall¡­it seemed like we could relax a bit now. Since there was also a group of people like the ones we saw near the third wall taking out the approaching giants, and it also seemed like they were using cannons to help them, it didn''t have to be the 3 of us who had to fight anymore. "You guys come in... we''ll try to help more people." ¡°E-Eh? A-Are you coming back, mister angel? ¡± "N-No... it''s dangerous, it''s better that you 3 come with us" ¡° I-I''m coming too, angel-san! I-I''ve gotten stronger¡­¡± Unfortunately, I still had other missions to accomplish¡­ I couldn''t stay behind the second wall! We still had to fight. I don''t think I''ll be able to kill more than 1000 titans this time, but... I should make the most of this moment as best I can. I try to separate ourselves from this group, but the children show different reactions to my words. Eren was looking at me seriously... I felt as if he respected me even more now! On the other hand, the blond boy, I think they called him Armin, seemed worried... But among them, the one with the strongest reaction was definitely Mikasa¡­ she wasn''t lying about getting stronger, in fact, I was a bit surprised because of this! Now she was at the 7th limit! ...This certainly doesn''t look like much, but... she should be less than 10 years old now! ¡°¡­protect them, we will see each other again later ¡± ¡°¡­will we really see each other again? Won''t you leave again?¡± "...not for now" "..." Even though she was even stronger than some of the adults I had seen in this city, of course I couldn''t allow her to accompany me. The difference between the titans and her was too much¡­ although I would like to help her get stronger by killing some giants, I could only see that as a very bad idea. In fact, even the 3 of us can get into trouble if we''re not careful¡­not to mention a little girl. So after promising that to Mikasa, the three of us run back in the direction we came from. I wasn''t lying to little Mikasa, we will surely see each other again. [Special Mission ¡°Prevent Eren from falling on the path of Vengeance ~! ¡± - F] [Completed] Rescue Eren''s mother to prevent the poor protagonist from sinking into his own hatred! It''s sad to see how a little boy loses his mother and just spends his life trying to seek revenge! Failure Conditions: Death of Eren or his mother Rewards: 500 x Red Crystals. 500 x Million G Additional Rewards: 5x Giant transformation serum Skill [Hero] rank up ¡­as I thought, that mission was finally over. Now that they were in a safe place where it would be difficult for the giants to reach them, either fate or the world, they must have given up on getting Eren''s mother''s life. Feeling like we''ve done something good, the 3 of us move around the city helping more people than we could and of course killing more titans! Also, now that we didn''t have to worry about having to protect someone, things were a bit easier! Chapter 487 Shingeki no Kyojin 7 Hello everyone. I wanted to inform you that apparently I have Covid-19, but I only have symptoms of a common cold. In my case it doesn''t seem serious. The problem is that my parents also contracted the disease. My mother only shows a slightly strong flu but without complications. My father is the one with the most serious problem since he was already in poor health and it was necessary to admit him to the hospital for observation. Due to these problems, it is most likely that I will not be able to write with the same frequency. I hope for the understanding from all of you. Thank you for everyone''s support and I can only hope that things develop well. ----------------------- ----------------------- ¡­we had been slaying giants for hours, and it seems like there weren''t any more people outside the second wall now. Well, the place was huge and maybe it''s hard to know this, but¡­ those fucking titans seemed to have a highly developed sense of smell or some other thing like that! When the girls and I tried to get some rest, it wasn''t long before they had located us!! ...That''s why I think it was very unlikely that other normal people could have survived for much longer. In the end, the best thing that came to my mind was to use a magic scroll that I bought in the system to make an underground shelter so that we could rest peacefully. During that time, I was finally able to examine one of the rewards I earned that I was quite curious about... --------------------- --------------------- [ Giant Transformation Serum - F ] Serum which gives the person who is injected with the ability to transform into a Titan (From the Shingeki no Kyojin world). It is recommended that the person using it be at least at the 9th limit of the first soul level, otherwise there is a high possibility that the person will lose rationality. This has the following benefits and drawbacks: -The person who transforms into a titan gains a strength increase of 5 limits (being able to enter higher realms of the soul. Also, it can have different transformation results depending on the person.) -The transformation in the first soul level can only last 30 minutes, and it takes several hours to use the skill again. At the second soul level, the person can last up to 1 hour. -High physical regeneration. -Crystallization (For users of the second soul level) -Rational instability -Strong weakness after transformation deadline passes -Generates great hostility from the other titans. -The experience a person can gain during transformation is only 10% compared to a normal person. -High possibility that the person will not be able to advance to the next Soul level. -------------------- -------------------- Shit! While this seems to have certain benefits, I see much more downsides to using this serum! I wouldn''t be crazy to use that thing! And it wouldn''t be good to let the other girls do it either!! Maybe I can make it a bit easier to fight against the titans by having a size equal to them, but¡­ there was a future problem for anyone who used the serum! No, it would be better to say that it was almost cutting off a person from advancing into the soul realms! That disadvantage was very heavy!! ¡­although I don''t know if it blocks it completely or it''s because, when a person is turned into a titan, they get too little experience to get stronger. According to the information, it would be 10 times more difficult to level that way! Well, still we would have to try this¡­ of course, not with myself or the girls! Another disadvantage is that it seems that the other titans see a person transformed into one of these as their worst enemy... well, it doesn''t exactly say it''s at that level, but it''s better to think of it that way. Apparently, the option to integrate with the titans using this is completely removed now... no, with the fact that the transformation can only be maintained for a limited time, even without that hostility, it would surely be impossible to coexist with those titans without problems. ¡°What is that, Alex-san?¡± ¡°¡­this makes it possible for a person to become one of those giants. Also¡­" ¡°E-Eh? T-That''s¡­¡± "V-ery bad... you can''t use it! Alex is better being small!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing me carefully looking at the syringe in my hands, the girls also looked at this one curiously. Then Saeko can''t resist asking anymore, and she does. There was nothing to hide from them, so I ended up explaining everything about it to these two girls. On the other hand... even though Saeko was a girl who was serious about becoming strong, it didn''t seem like this was an option she would take¡­ she probably didn''t have a very good impression of those titans. And I don''t blame her for this! The truth is that once you get used to it, they are just large creatures¡­ very huge but with many weaknesses! "...Y-ou can''t use it!" What surprised me a bit more was Shigure''s reaction¡­ she rarely acted out of her emotions, but now she nearly lunged at me to grab the syringe! I have to store it because I felt like she would try to break it! Although I don''t plan on using it on myself or the girls, it''s certainly still quite useful. It would be such a waste if she does that! "...don''t worry, I don''t plan to use this" "I-t is a promise¡­" "...Yes, it is a promise" "Yes, I also think it''s for the best that Alex-san does not use it..." After making me promise not to use the serum, Shigure finally seems to calm down again. No, not just her, Saeko also lets out a sigh after hearing me say that. Yes, the appearance of those titans was very unattractive if you put it in kind words... and pretty hideous if you''re being honest! ¡­well, I was also a bit worried about Shigure''s earlier words¡­ I hope she doesn''t want me to stay child-sized forever! Is she a Shotacon? I''m a little scared that I can''t completely rule out that possibility once I start to consider it¡­ no, surely as long as I don''t grow taller than a normal person that should be fine. [Main Mission "Help evacuate as many people as possible" - G] [Completed] Eliminate the greatest number of titans so that other people have a greater chance of surviving this tragedy! Failure Conditions: Number of survivors of the external walls < 40,000 of approximately 50 thousand of the total population in the place. Rewards: 400 Red Crystals (RC) 40 BG Additional Reward: 5x [Magic Scroll Fireball - G] 5x [Magic Scroll Dig - G] As I was thinking about those things, suddenly the system notification sounds in my head. It seems that the attack of the titans is over... or rather, the defeat of the humans is over. Yes, it could only be considered in this way, right? They lost a large part of the already small territory that they had¡­ without a doubt something very... very bad. I received 400 red crystals... which means that at least more than 40 thousand people survived, something that we can certainly at least celebrate, but... it also means that more than 10 thousand died. I can''t be too happy about this when I think about it that way. ...although I think that perhaps it would be a much more unfavorable number if we had not intervened. I should see it that way. This time I also received some magic scrolls. They are not of a tactical level, but at least they have a good rank¡­ I will distribute them among us in case of emergencies. The one with [Fireball] will surely come in handy in case you need to attack quickly. It should at least be able to take out a titan with its use. Or being pessimistic, distract it for a few moments at least. Either way, it''s still useful in an emergency. As for [Dig], it''s the one I use to create this shelter¡­ It can be used like this or maybe make a titan fall into a hole several meters deep. But given the size of those things, the latter wouldn''t be very useful. It is best to save them to use as I did this time. On top of all that, the titan kills counter that the three of us have achieved is now [417]. I think we also did pretty well in this regard. But is still far... too far to be able to make it reach 7 digits! ¡­it would take us long enough to accomplish this for just the 3 of us. I could only try to carry out the plans I had to see if we can speed this up! ¡°¡­the sound of cannons has ceased to be heard¡± ¡°Is it true¡­ are we going back?¡± ¡°¡­¡± When I was about to nod to the girls, I didn''t want to stay the night in this hole either, the system announces its presence again¡­ but this time to give me a mission and a pleasant surprise!! [Optional Mission ¡°Help evacuate as many people as possible (continuation)¡± - F] In time, a large number of people who had been rescued from inside the 3rd wall will be in danger again. Help at least half of that group survive... Condition to end the quest: Take them to a place where these people can live safely. Failure Condition: More than half of that group die. Rewards: 500 Red Crystals 50BG (Note: If the quest is accepted, a portal will open for you to immediately go to the time those people need your help, so please make your preparations beforehand) ¡­this was the first time the system had asked me for a mission with a time jump. But I think this was just a little curious, it wasn''t a big deal either. The important thing was that I had to continue saving people¡­ from the humanitarian point of view, of course that''s something good. The problem was that... from the looks of it, things wouldn''t be as simple as helping them! Dealing with a desperate and scared crowd is not one of the things that I like the most¡­ for this reason, the truth is that I would prefer to reject this one. But after some consideration, maybe things wouldn''t be so bad¡­ no, well, I still considered it troublesome, but it still had certain advantages. Also, if I lined it up with certain plans I already had, it might all work out just fine... [Beep] [Saeko 14 levels up] [Shigure 5 levels up] [You''ve gone up 5 levels] This was the surprising thing! After the system announced the new mission, it also informs me of the strengthening of all of us! Without a doubt, the one who benefited most from all this was Saeko... but it was reasonable, she was the person with the lowest level of the two girls. ...the problem was that despite also being a lower level than Shigure, I ended up only having a similar augmentation to her! This was a bit depressing. But the thing worth noting from all of this was definitely that Shigure had now entered the 5th limit of the 2nd soul level! With this, she could now also use the pills we found earlier! ...well, first we should wait a bit for her to adjust to her new strength and changes in her body. Sensing this, she immediately sits up to steady her advance. In addition, I also go to her back in case she needs a little help... if there is any problem, I will surely be able to help her with Akisame''s technique. In the end, we have to wait a little longer here to be able to leave. But it was good that this whole process went smoothly. Shigure only seemed to experience a bit of pain as her energy channels strengthened. "Let''s go back... let''s let Shigure rest peacefully in that place and also say goodbye to the guys from before" ""It''s okay"" There was no rush to accept the mission. Also, first, I wanted to talk to Mikasa and the other people who were with her. Seriously, I think the best thing would be to have a very good talk with that girl¡­ I don''t want to meet her again and that she has become some kind of promulgator of a strange faith! ------------------------- ------------------------- (3rd person POV) Several days after the fall of the third wall, the Maria Wall, the humanity that lived within the protection of these walls had suffered an enormous blow. Chaos, discouragement, reluctance, and sadness could be seen everywhere. People wondered if soon they would no longer have a safe place to live... It was to be expected. If the third wall had fallen now, then what prevented others from going through the same situation? Nobody could assure that those walls would still resist longer against the titans... Only as days and then weeks passed was tranquility slowly restored. People were like that, despite falling several times and suffering, they had to get back up on their own feet. The only thing was that it took a little time for this. Unfortunately, when one problem is solved, others are immediately discovered... "It is impossible that the city within only two walls can support those more than 40 thousand people..." "Yes, the fall of the Maria Wall also meant losing most of the farmland..." ¡°Now we would even have trouble just to sustain the residents inside the second and first walls¡­¡± Inside the castle, where the ruler of this city lived, several people were arguing. The funny thing was that the person who sat on the throne, only listened with a lost look while other people argued among themselves. It was obvious that he was not the one who took the decisions here. The ones who spoke were the leaders of noble families of this city, it was clear that they had taken the power of the city for a long time... there are even those who said that this had been the case from the beginning. The problem they were discussing was none other than what to do with the people who had been rescued and lived in the area of the 3rd wall... ¡°We can only get rid of them¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ there are 40 thousand people. We can''t just give the order to kill them either... the chaos this would cause would be bad enough." ¡°¡­but we can''t do nothing either. In just a couple of years, perhaps the food shortage will end up killing not only 40,000 people¡­ but everyone within the city¡± ¡°"¡­¡±" Thus, without anyone knowing it, the life and death of tens of thousands of people were being decided... and unfortunately for them, things did not look good for these people... or for most of them. Meanwhile, the one who was supposed to watch over the well-being and benefit of all the people of this city takes a bottle of wine and starts drinking it as if what those men were talking about were just cattle... and not their fellow humans. ----------------------- ----------------------- Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw Chapter 488 Shingeki no Kyojin 8 I''m sorry for the delay but these last few days have been a bit difficult for me. Me and my mother who were infected with covid recovered without many problems, but my father was fighting for several days and, unfortunately, he did not make it. So I was pretty bummed out, and apart from that I was busy carrying out the hospital and government paperwork, and preparations to lay off my father''s body. As you can imagine, for all this I had neither time nor much desire to write. I think things are a little better now. I will try to recover the publication of the chapters as before, but I still ask for a little compression since I cannot say that I am 100%. Thanks. ---------------------------- ---------------------------- (POV Erwin) "...there really is no other solution for this?" ¡°T-This is too cruel¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Almost a year had passed since the Maria Wall had fallen because of the titans. People had tried to recover from everything that happened because of that, but¡­ then this happened. Now my team was in charge, together with other people, of "helping" all these people in the work that they were commissioned to do. ...yes, most should know that our job was more to watch for all these people to get out of the second wall! The order had been given for all of them to carry out the task of creating a base of operations in order to recover the 3rd wall. It certainly sounded like a great task and service to humanity. If successful, surely all these people would be remembered for a long time as heroes of humanity! The only problem was¡­ was that everyone knew this was nothing more than mass suicide... or maybe it was better to call it mass murder. That is the only truth! These people had been selected to die! Only the fools and gullible would believe everything that the leaders of the city had said! "¡­There is no choice. Or at least, this was the only option. There are already some shortages in some resources in the city... if it continues like this, those who die will not only be them. We''ve done our best, Erwin¡­ you''re a good guy, but you still lack experience in some things¡­ fuuu~¡± ¡°¡­¡± The one who answers my question and Hange''s complaint was Commander Pixis. He was a man respected by many... but his gaze now looked tired. It was obvious that he himself didn''t fully believe that this was the best option¡­ unfortunately, he probably knew that we couldn''t do much ourselves either. ¡­Perhaps those words were an excuse that was said for himself rather than to solve the doubts of all the others who wondered if this was okay. In addition, he also helps himself a bit with the alcohol he drank from a small canteen... I''m not a lover of alcohol, but at the moment I thought it was not a bad time to maybe start drinking. "But Commander Pixis .. this is-" ¡°It''s enough, Hange. It''s true that we can only continue to follow the orders of our superiors... besides, there''s no point in complaining if we don''t have a better solution for this problem. The people who refused this have already done their best to give these people a chance¡­¡± I stop Hange who tries to continue arguing with Commander Pixis. She was a good girl, and that''s why she couldn''t accept all this. The problem was that she was starting to draw some people''s attention by continuing to argue about this... following the commander''s gaze, I could see several high-ranking men who were watching everything. If she continued, she might even be assigned to escort and "help" these people to their work¡­ after all, this had already happened before. There were several people who belonged to various militia organizations who previously fervently refused this, and now they were also with the survivors who lived inside the 3rd wall with just as pale faces. If we wanted to change things, we couldn''t die... not in a meaningless way! ¡° By the way, Erwin¡­ did you find those people you saw when the 3rd wall fell? ¡± ¡°¡­No, it seems as if they have vanished from this place. There was no trace of them when it came to looking for them." Commander Pixis suddenly changes the subject, probably to try and lighten things up a bit. What he mentions is something that happened when the 3rd wall fell and the titans entered the city¡­ there were reports of 3 individuals who fought against the titans and helped many people. The strange thing was that they didn''t do it the method taught in the military... instead, several people saw them using fire or some kind of cutting wind to finish off the titans. No doubt this seemed like more wishful thinking that people had for fear of being almost devoured... in fact, many doubted all of this. The problem was that even some of those who were fighting the titans from the various militia groups also saw this. Some were even saved by them too! Even my team was among those who had witnessed such things! ¡­the only thing that is known is that they helped many people during that catastrophe. And many saw them escorting a group¡­ a group of children and two adults. Also, one of the adults was a member of the garrison troops and he witnessed that kind of thing up close. No, not only that, it seems that he also interacted with them for quite a while. It seems that Commander Pixis was also interested in this, and seeing that such kids were here now because it seemed like they had someone they knew who was chosen for this ¡°noble work¡±, he brings this topic up for discussion. All those children were interrogated several times... and they always said the same thing, especially the girl among them. That it was an angel who had come to help them¡­ and if it wasn''t for them, they would surely have died. It seemed that they didn''t know much about those three either... and, in the end, all of this remained almost like a myth among many people. Without being able to find them, none of this could be verified. Without a doubt, everything was very mysterious... according to the testimonies of many, those three stood out a lot. Two very beautiful girls, and a little boy with long red hair. All wearing some strange armor. So, if they stood out that much, it shouldn''t be difficult to try to search for them¡­ or so it was thought, but¡­ when the militia became interested in these rumors, it was as if the three of them had vanished into thin air. Of course, the fact that the military took an interest in this was not something as simple as wanting to thank them for their help¡­ but because many people took an interest in the abilities that were described. Or some even thought that perhaps they had something to do with this attack of the titans. ¡­although the latter didn''t make much sense for me. Why attack the city and then help? Even if they did it to gain people''s recognition, that was meaningless if they just disappeared after that. "¡­What do you think about them? You talked to those three, right?" ¡°No, I just talked to the boy¡­ and the truth is that I''m not entirely clear on his intentions either. But, at least I don''t think they were as much of a threat as many think¡­ if they wanted to do something against this city, then the best time to do that would be during the chaos that was generated by the Maria Wall fell.¡± Well, I think the guy talked about conquering this place, but... he didn''t seem very serious about it. Or how to put it better? ...he didn''t seem to be someone that ambitious in that regard. That was the impression he gave me. ¡° Umu¡­ I agree. Fuuu~ It would be nice if they reappeared this time and did some of the miracles that many of the rescued people say¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I also wished for the same thing, but... if it really was an angel like that little girl held firmly, then if he came here now, I could only think that it would be to punish us. We were condemning more than 15 thousand people! Yes, it was not a few hundred people, but thousands!! "It''s time for everyone to leave!!" ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± Finally, the person who was in command of this entire operation gives the order for these people to move forward. Then, before our eyes and the tears of many who had come to say goodbye to their acquaintances, this large group of people begins to advance through a tunnel while holding torches. ¡­this was the only thing that could be done to help these people for those who refused all this. For a time, a large tunnel had been dug that allowed progress to a point outside the second wall. It was first discussed that people could exit while others use cannons to lure titans on one side of the wall while they go out on the opposite side. This way, at least they would have a better chance. But this was denied by the higher-ups. The reason? It would waste a lot of military resources to do that¡­ those people knew perfectly well that all this trying to create a base was impossible, so they weren''t willing to take any more losses. In fact, if you were paying attention, the food they were given was only for a few days! And this already was probably a huge waste of resources for those people¡­ maybe they just did it to make the 3rd wall survivors believe in this mission a little more. So, the tunnel was created during the time for the exit of these people to be prepared. There was no complaint about this from the higher-ups, after all, it was these same people who created this. ¡­strangely enough, as they did so, all I could think about was that they themselves were just digging their own graves... and not something to have a better chance of survival. In fact, maybe just terrifying them here would be much more humanitarian... In addition, the night was chosen because it was proven that during this time the titans had less activity. Only if a person got too close to them while they remained motionless, they would react. It was thought that this was because the titans in fact had a lot of resemblance to plants... they did not eat humans out of hunger, because if so, it was certain that they should have died of starvation long ago. That is why it was believed that they obtained their energy from the sun¡­ just like a plant. Anyway, this didn''t mean much either... the sun would rise sooner or later, and then most likely they would be detected by the titans. More than 15 thousand people moving together would be detected very quickly by them, there''s no doubt! Even much smaller groups of the Survey Corps are noticed in a matter of hours at best¡­minutes if you''re unlucky. And the vast majority knew all this... so it is not strange to see how many advanced while trembling, crying, or simply looking lost as if escaping from reality. Of course, there were also those who blindly¡­ or foolishly believed in everything they had been told. They tried to motivate the others around them... only to most of the time be looked at as if they saw an idiot. Most people just followed this "plan" because they had no choice. Or because if they weren''t the ones advancing through that tunnel, perhaps the one who would take their place would be a loved one. "Prepare everything to demolish this tunnel in a few minutes" ¡°E-Eh? B-But¡­ but wouldn''t it be used to later send supplies and help after those people created a base in the 3rd wall area? ¡± ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± When the lights of the torches are lost in the darkness of the tunnel, the person in charge of this operation gives such an order. Many are surprised by this. ¡­well, it seems that there were naive people on this side as well. Perhaps many are just deluded themself thinking that our leaders wouldn''t put so many people to death in this way. Because if so, what prevented them make the same decision and then us to take their place if other problems arose in the future? ¡°¡­when they achieve the objective, w will support them using the normal gates on the walls. This tunnel doesn''t need to continue here and... maybe could cause any future problems¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± ¡­until now, titans weren''t known to do something like burrowing. If they did, we would have had problems a long time ago. But this time I can''t say that this is also a single excuse¡­ we knew very little about our enemies. Until now, we had never seen a titan of such enormous size as the one that broke the wall¡­ also, it suddenly disappeared without anyone noticing it. And more importantly, it was a mystery why this one didn''t continue attacking the city. ¡°¡­it''s better to get this over with, so at least we won''t have to think about this anymore. Or what do you think, Erwin? ¡°¡­yes, Commander Pixis. After all, we can''t do anything... for now." ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 489 Shingeki no Kyojin 9 Hello everyone. Thank you for your words and good wishes. I can''t say that I''m 100% and I probably won''t be very soon since I think that these things are only made more bearable over time, but here we continue to make an effort. Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (POV Alfred ¨C Former ¨C resident citizen from inside the 3rd wall) ¡­after walking for several minutes through a long dark tunnel, we all started to reach the exit. But contrary to the joy and relief that a person would have to be able to get out of a dark humid place and a bit suffocating due to its small size, it did not seem that anyone wanted to take the first step out of here! People looked at each other as if asking others to be the first to leave... but no one was willing to take that step out of this tunnel. This was normal, although this was not the best place, at least we knew that "they" could not enter here! Yes, outside of this place there would be titans waiting for us! Although we had been told that during the night they did not move much and thus we had to take advantage of all this time to reach our destination, nobody wanted to check if this was really true! Although it was several months ago, everyone here remembered seeing how those things devoured people when they breached the 3rd wall of the city! A scene that would be difficult for anyone to forget!! ¡­many even lost some relatives because of this. So all of this that happened before was still very present in everyone''s minds. ¡°C-Come on! W-We have to fulfill our mission!¡± ¡°Y-Yes, it''s for our city. No, it''s for all mankind!! ¡± "L-Let''s get back what the titans have taken from us!!" After several minutes of silence and not knowing what to do, some people finally step forward and exit the tunnel. Then, the others, even though they hesitate for a few moments, also start walking behind them. The long line of people in the tunnel begins to move slowly... only the sound of some carts carrying food or to the people that could not move very well or because their resistance was very bad could be heard. And sadly, at least half of this crowd was made up of them. And the other people who made up this large group were people who only had a few decades to reach such an age¡­ almost everyone here was over 40 years old. I and my wife included were also within this age. ¡­because of this, it was clear that our leaders simply wanted to just get rid of all these people. How do you give such a group a mission like creating a settlement to later serve as a base of operations to try to reclaim the area inside the 3rd wall? The answer to this was simple, only if the people in charge were stupid¡­ or it was all a big farce from the beginning! Well, I think it''s probably both¡­ our leaders were useless and idiots and this mission also had no meaning. That was more than clear, very few thought the same as those who took the first steps out of the tunnel. The fact that everyone continued to advance was due to nothing other things than we couldn''t go back either... just by looking at the faces of others, you could tell that people didn''t have any kind of motivation or hope for this "Mission". Most of them clenched their teeth or repressed their cries so as not to make much noise... although we knew that only death awaited us, it''s not like we were in a hurry for this! ¡­but maybe getting it over with quickly was better. ¡° Haa, can not be... you have also been sent here, little one? W-Why¡­ why all this has to happen to us?¡± ¡°¡­¡± As we moved forward, my wife who was walking beside me is suddenly struck by a small figure starting to walk beside us. She can''t help but put her hands to her mouth and moan¡­ also, she hugs the little one as if she wanted to comfort him. She was like that, a good woman. Also, since we could never have our own children, she always took the opportunity to spoil other people''s children. The little boy seems surprised by this, but in the end, he says nothing and lets my wife hold him while she vents her own mortifications. "D-Don''t worry boy, surely everything will be fine... w-we''ll accomplish our mission, and then we can return to a safe place" Seeing the scene, I myself can''t help but feel sorry for the little guy... the amount in the group of youth people wasn''t much, but there were a few like him. His parents probably died in the previous titan attack and he had no one to help him¡­as a result, he ended up being chosen to join this group. ¡­truly something very unfortunate. He had his whole life ahead of him, and now this one had to end here. Of course, even though I knew this perfectly well, I couldn''t tell him¡­so, just like my wife, I merely tried to comfort him with lies. Yes, lies... that was the only thing our words could be. ¡°¡­¡± The boy turns to me, and under that hood, I can see eyes with golden pupils full of life... I almost felt like I could get lost in that look. Curiously, I couldn''t detect fear or discouragement like the others. I thought it was because the little guy was a bit ignorant of his own situation... and his words after looking at me for a few seconds confirmed this. ¡°It''s fine, uncle. Don''t worry, we will surely reach a safe place¡­¡± ¡°¡­y-yes¡± ¡° Un, don''t worry little one¡­ aunt and uncle will protect you~! ¡± "Ok~" ¡­well, although I thought maybe he had a bit of the mentality of those deluded people who ran the group, there was something very different about him¡­ unlike them, his words radiated with confidence in what he said as if he was totally sure of what he was declaring. That surprised me a bit. Anyway, thanks to him, the atmosphere in our place improves a lot. Or at the very least, I could no longer see the same hopeless attitude my wife had before... now it was as if she had made a decision to carry out her words to protect this little guy. Even I am a bit infected by this courage that arises in her¡­ she would have definitely made a great mother. So, with a much livelier atmosphere, we continue with our trip. "Y-You see? W-We can do this! ¡± "Y-Yes, actually, this is quite easy, isn''t it?" ¡° T-That''s right, maybe the titans left after there were no more people in this place! ¡± A few hours go by, and it seems that at least they didn''t lie to us about the titans having less activity during the night... besides, maybe our luck wasn''t that bad. ...or maybe it was actually very bad and this was just to raise our expectations and then leave us without any hope? Fate had been pretty cruel to us lately, so unfortunately I couldn''t rule out that possibility. ¡° H-Hahaha, yes, why should we be afraid of those titans? ¡± ¡° I-If they come, I''ll take care of them myself! ¡± "O- Oouh~! L-Let them come so I can show him my strength!" Since everything seemed to be going very well, more and more people regain confidence. Now even many thought that they had not lied to us... that we could really do this! "¡­Why? Everything was going so well¡­ why do some idiots have to raise some death flags?!! ¡± "W-What''s up, little one? Do you feel bad? ¡± ¡­Unexpectedly, although I thought that the boy would also join those who raised their voices as he would also share such emotions, his reaction was the complete opposite of this! He hits the palm of one of his hands on his face while complaining about what those people were saying. So, instead of answering my wife who was looking at him with some concern, he turns his head to look in one direction ¡­ [Tun...] [Tun...] [Tun...] ¡­not long after that, the sound of heavy footsteps echoes throughout the place! Those who notice this first silence those who were speaking in order to hear this better... or simply stop doing it themselves because they feel the slight tremor that accompanied the sound! ¡°"H-Hiii!!!¡±" Finally, within a group of trees, it makes its appearance! A great titan of about 15m begins to walk towards our group!! "W-Why is a titan coming out of there?!!" "S-Shouldn''t they be motionless right now?!!" The first to succumb to the fear of seeing the titan, are none other than those who tried to show their value and flaunt this. They are the ones who start the chaos among the group¡­ that''s why they say that barking dog does not bite. Full of fear, they begin to push the others to try to get as far away as possible from the titan that was coming towards us. ¡°N -Noo!!¡± ¡°H-Help!!¡± "D-Don''t come here!!" The screams of fear spread like fire in dry grass¡­ and the titan was not the only danger now! People push each other, and even violence between each other breaks out in the place. For my part, I could only do my best to protect my wife and the little one we met. If anyone was knocked down, they might meet their death in the footsteps of the crowd¡­ this was as ruthless as the titan himself!! ¡° Everyone, calm down! ¡± ¡° I-It''s just a titan, we can take care of it!! ¡± Then the men on horseback wearing the uniform of some militia group finally raise their voices to try to control the chaos. This works to a certain extent¡­ but, if you looked closely, you could see the fear in their eyes as well¡­ maybe it was a good thing that not everyone had the calm to notice this. Three of them use their horses to intercept the approaching titan.... and then a fight breaks out between them. Everyone had their hopes pinned on them right now! ¡° Haaah!!!¡± ¡°N -Nooo!!!¡± ¡­and these shatter so quickly! It really seems like fate has been playing tricks on us all this time! Of the 3 men, not long after the fight begins, two are devoured while screaming¡­it really didn''t seem like humans could fight these things! [Baam!!] ""..."" Then when the chaos was about to return to the crowd, and now with much more force, the titan falls¡­ and it doesn''t seem to move anymore. Everyone breathes a big sigh of relief, but no one celebrates this either. Of course, one of the reasons for this was not to attract the attention of one of those things... but there was also another. ¡°¡­That''s not very efficient, is it? ¡± ¡­yes, as the little boy seems to have noticed, the one who had killed the titan was obviously only managed to do it because it was distracted or focused on savoring its ¡°food¡±! If we have to sacrifice people every time we meet the titans, surely very quickly there will be no more people who make sacrifices... the militia that accompanies us was very small after all. Of course, there were many other people in the group, but... compared to trained men, we couldn''t do much! Probably not even using a thousand people as a distraction could one of us eliminate a single titan. ¡° Hyaaa!!!¡± Then, as if to break any little hope, the man who had killed the titan and was panting while trying to recover and lamenting the death of his companions, is suddenly picked up by another titan who ran from the same place as the previous one... ¡°W-Why¡­¡± "I-It ''s over ... it''s all over!! " ¡° No... no, no, noooo!!!¡± ¡­and accompanied by this, more also come out. Now it was the terror that was reflected on everyone''s face! And some people''s teeth begin to chatter as if creating a strange gloomy song that accompanied the sound of their steps! We all understood that this most likely meant the end for us... ¡°D-Don''t worry, little one, everything will be fine. Y-You''ll see that everything is fine¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± As tears stream down my wife''s cheeks while she tries to comfort the little boy¡­or maybe she was trying to do it for herself too. Her entire body was trembling as she hugged him. ¡°Well, there aren''t that many¡­ still things don''t seem to have become as bleak as I had assumed before¡­¡± ... The strange thing was that, when I see the little boy''s face, he was still as calm as ever since we found him... in fact, he is the one who starts patting my wife to reassure her! [Fiuuuu~!!!] Next, he puts two fingers to his lips and makes a fairly loud whistling sound that seems to spread all over the place¡­ many people stop what they were doing to pay attention to the source of the sound. But being as confused as my wife and I are, no one can find an appropriate response to the boy''s actions. ¡°W-what is that?¡± ¡°A-Another titan? Now they come from the other side too?!!¡± ¡­a minute later, another large figure stands out from the darkness of the night. So when that thing finally gets close enough to make it out, what we see surprises just about everyone. It was what looked like a dog¡­ and a pretty big one! Also, it seemed to be carrying two people on its back!! ¡­n-no, maybe it wasn''t a dog¡­ but something that you could only see in the books that spoke of ancient times and which said that it lived outside the walls. It was similar to a dog, but... it was always said that they were creatures that should be respected because of their demeanor that radiated strength and intelligence. Undoubtedly creatures who were very different from dogs!! It was probably a wolf!! A big wolf!! Chapter 490 Shingeki no Kyojin 10 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- (Alexander POV) After spending several days together with Eren''s family, we decided to go out from here to continue and complete the new mission of the system. We had stayed a little time in this place since I had to make sure that Eren''s mother''s life was no longer in danger... lest the world or the fate still had not given up on that! But seeing no abnormality, it seems that there was no problem anymore. So I just waited for her to fully recover and be able to walk without any problem. Eren, Mikasa, and the lady herself couldn''t stop thanking me for this¡­ and of course, also for helping them earlier. ¡­in fact, those two and also Armin, almost seemed to idolize me¡­ no, I can''t deny it anymore. In fact, those little ones'' eyes sparkled every time they saw me! Although the reason for each of them for this was different. For Eren, I think it was because he saw us kill a lot of titans and help a lot of people¡­ so I think he saw me as a kind of hero! In Armin''s case ¡­ he was a curious boy, and so he asked us a lot of things. Above all, what life was like outside these walls... yes, although I didn''t tell them the whole truth, I had no reason to hide everything. But it seems that they drew their own conclusions about this, such as that we were people who came from outside this city. So the guy kept asking us about this every chance he got. And finally, Mikasa¡­ she was still Mikasa! Many times I caught her clasping her hands together while looking at me as if I was praying¡­ t-that really made me feel a bit strange! Of course, I told her that she didn''t need to do that kind of thing and, after discussing this with her, I thought it would work out but¡­ it still happened from time to time! It''s as if that had become almost a habit for her¡­ that was worrying, but maybe time will help to solve this. They were still little kids who can be easily influenced, so when they get a little older things may change. ¡­or so I hoped! Mikasa''s affection was already over 500 and yet increasing rapidly... it might be hard to change her mind now. Well, after the lady was recovered, it was time to leave. Also, it seemed that in the last few days some people have been looking for us¡­ the militia of this city seems to have set their sights on us! And I think it would be more trouble than a good thing to meet them now! It''s best to let things settle down a bit for now¡­ after all, some strange rumors have spread about us in the city!! No, in fact, they weren''t strange¡­ and it was rather the truth! But for the people of this world it should be difficult to accept or understand things like the internal energy that is in everyone¡­ let alone objects that depend on it like my cursed sword and Saeko''s! It seems that they, although they also use it, especially those in the military, it is rather almost instinctive... not because they understood these things! Surely even if I tried to explain all this to them, they would doubt my words. They might want to catch us to thoroughly examine us! And since I didn''t want me or the two girls to end up as lab rats, it was best to leave now! So the three of us go back through the dimensional rift to move a little further in time. When accepting the mission that was pending to do it, it appeared. It would take us a few days before those events happened. This was important as I have to make some preparations for it! From the information I was able to get from the system about this mission, it would be quite complicated! We had to take more than 15 thousand people to a safe place crossing the territory where the titans could appear at any time! "Let''s go" ""Yes"" ...having more or less an idea of what we had to do next, we moved forward into the dimensional rift. There were several things we had to do. ------------------------------------- ------------------------------------- "...where the hell is there a good place to put about 15 thousand people and that they are safe from the giants?!!" Right now I was alone running around the area inside the 3rd wall... the girls had stayed to look for information about the people we had to rescue. I knew this would be the most dangerous thing to do, so I had to do it myself! ...and really these fucking overdeveloped things did not give me a break! I couldn''t even take a short break in one place without these showing up in less than 10 minutes! Hell, it really looked hard to get a large group of people to survive in such conditions! My only hope was to find a suitable place for them to be safe or to condition it a bit to achieve this, but¡­ until now this seemed to ask too much! Well¡­ the problem was how to stop the titans. Creating barricades or ditches was simply a futile effort against them!! Structures at least 20m high and also resistant were needed for this! ¡­so yes, this seemed impossible!! ¡°¡­ha¡­ha¡­should I look for another area?¡± Also, another problem was that I had to narrow the search location in only one direction. But after killing another giant that was trying to devour me, I could only wonder about this... The good thing was that on the girls'' side things had gone well. Well, it wasn''t hard to notice more than 15 thousand people moving together to do something¡­ it seems that right now they just finished building a tunnel with an exit in the area of the 3rd wall. From what the girls have heard, they were given the task of making a base to try and reclaim the 3rd wall. That was the reason why I had to focus my search in roughly one direction... By the way¡­ definitely a pretty stupid plan I must say. Of course, if that was really their goal¡­ the truth was that they probably just wanted to get rid of those people¡­ if it wasn''t, then there would be no mission, right? I''m not a saint, so maybe it''s not right for me to judge others... but, yes, the ones who decided this are total bastards. And among the three of us, the one who looked the most shocked and angry about that, of course was Shigure. When she found out about this, I had to stop her from charging at the castle that was in the center of the city!! ¡­the good thing is that she calmed down a bit after I told her that our goal was to rescue those people. ¡°No¡­ doing that would just complicate things more, Haaa~¡± From what I could see, there were two main problems with being able to complete this quest. The first one, which I was trying to solve until now, was to find a suitable place to keep so many people safe. And the second, which was probably not easier and rather just more complicated, was to protect those people during the journey to that place!! So to facilitate the latter, it was best to stick to their suicide plan... it would be great if I could find a place close to the path they intend to take. But as I said, unfortunately, all my efforts these days have been useless!! "Fuck! Leave me alone for a few minutes!! Ha¡­ ha¡­ well, if I can''t find a suitable place, then¡­ then I can only create one!! ¡± With no other choice, I could only resort to my last alternative, the system! More precisely, a magic scroll!! ...I didn''t want to get to this, but I had no choice! No, it''s not that I like to complicate my life, you know? I just wanted to save some resources a little!! Is that wrong?!! But since the time for this was running out, now my own pocket had to suffer!! Why is this the one who has to bleed when it hasn''t done anything wrong?!! ¡°Then¡­ I should find a suitable place for that. Well, I think I have the perfect place in mind¡­¡± Finishing extracting another crystal from another annoying titan that had appeared, I move in a direction following my memories of what I had explored so far. Then almost an hour after running, I arrive at the place. It was a small hill... from here, I could see the second wall in the distance... it is not difficult since it is also about 50m high. So I went down in the opposite direction of it while navigating the system to get what I needed. The reason for choosing this place was not because it had some kind of natural defense. In fact, below the hill was a plain¡­ a place totally opposite to what I was looking for before, totally unprotected. But I had chosen it precisely because of this¡­ this flat and desolate place was ideal to create the citadel. Also, thanks to the hill, what I intended to do here would be hidden from the view of the people of the city. ¡­if they found out, then there would only be trouble. So it was better this way. ¡°K-Kuuhh!¡± This time my groan was not due to a fight against a titan¡­ it was because of the large digit that is deducted from my wealth when buying the scroll I needed!! A staggering amount of 500BG¡­ yeah, well, that number didn''t seem very big, but¡­ it meant 5,000,000,000G!! ¡­I-It''s to save many people''s lives, so it''s okay¡­ I-It''s okay! My tears are for having done something so selfless and humanitarian! P-Pure happiness and pride!! [Citadel - E] The scroll creates four 20m high walls surrounding a temple where at least 30 thousand people can easily live. Walls have the following effects: [Restoration - E] [Hardness - E] ¡­It was one of the most expensive things I''ve bought so far, and the truth is that it didn''t seem like a big deal... just a big scroll was all I got for all that money! And its description was also a bit disappointing... I hope I''ll at least be a little surprised when I use it. Without wasting time, I feed it with the necessary crystals for its operation... another huge expense for my Pocket! 250RC!! Fuck, fuck, fuck!! It wasn''t enough to make my soul bleed once, but twice!! As I clenched my teeth and complained¡­ the scroll starts to light up. In the next instant, several pillars begin to rise until they slowly take the shape of a temple¡­ similar to those made in ancient Greece. Yes, I must say that the details were a bit surprising, but¡­fuck, don''t tell me that''s all? When the temple seemed to be finished, I started to worry¡­ it doesn''t matter if you piled them up as much as you could, it was impossible for 30 thousand people to enter this place!! Then, almost on the verge of complaining more, in the distance I could see how the walls began to rise slowly¡­ umu, that was much better. In all 4 directions, creating a large square or rectangle, a secure settlement had been made!! ¡­well, it was more of a temple surrounded by 4 walls, but this worked! It''s a simple thing, but I can''t be that picky. At least it seems that the walls have adequate resistance to withstand several attacks from the titans. And also, according to the description on the scroll, they should be restored from damage to a certain extent. In fact, there were [Citadel] scrolls of higher ranks. Those possibly included housing and other more advanced features than the one I just used, but¡­they cost much more! "¡­what''s this?" In the center of the temple, I discovered what looked like a small altar where I could see several runes... and on it was a red crystal glowing. I thought that the scroll had returned one of the crystals left over from using the scroll, but¡­ [ Core magic ] To maintain the citadel (without using the restore function) you need 1RC per month. If it is damaged, consumption is higher. ¡°¡­¡± ¡­when I try to take it thinking that one red cristal was better than nothing, I discover that! Damn it, even crystals are needed to maintain this structure!! No, well¡­ I think that''s reasonable¡­ and it''s not that expensive either. "Well... let''s recover some of these expenses" Examining the surroundings, I realize that the place was still not as safe as I had thought. Some titans must have been trapped within these walls, so it was best to take care of them. ¡­I could get some more crystals, and also vent my suffering on them! Now I didn''t dislike seeing these titans, they were perfect for this!! Chapter 491 Shingeki no Kyojin 11 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "It''s amazing what magic can do..." ¡° Yes, but it is also quite expensive! ¡± "U-n, also... now this site should be almost a safe place for all those people." ¡° Yes, but it''s also quite expensive! ¡± ¡­I had to say it several times because this was also important!! The day after completing the shelter for over 15,000 people, I brought the girls as they both also wanted to see the citadel that had been magically created¡­literally. The two girls were quite shocked by this, but¡­ my heart was still a bit hurt! Surely it won''t heal until I recover some of my wealth!! Well, as Shigure mentioned, things still weren''t perfect. The 4 gates in each of the 20m walls weren''t entirely secure¡­ or rather, they couldn''t stop the ¡°little¡± titans of about 3m and which could enter through the door easily. It wasn''t like this citadel was for the specific purpose of stopping these after all, so some minor adjustments were necessary. After collecting a good amount of metal, and obtaining the necessary material for blacksmithing work inside the second wall of the city near us, Shigure and I took it upon ourselves to create gates strong enough to stop the giants. ¡­I didn''t expect to have to put to use that ability that I had gained earlier. Also, thanks to all that work, this leveled up a couple of ranks. Well, since it was at a fairly low rank, this shouldn''t be that surprising. On the other hand, I can witness Shigure''s skill at this. It doesn''t look like it, but she had a lot of experience in blacksmith issues! I think it was also thanks to watching her and her instruction that my [Blacksmith] skill leveled up. With this, now this place was a perfect haven! Or at least you can say that it was a good investment! Otherwise, I would have truly cried tears of blood. And it was really worth what I paid for that scroll... its resistance was very good, I even dare to say that it was much better than the walls of that city! ¡­when the titans discovered the place and tried to attack it, they only managed to leave some small marks on the walls! Also, it was restored at a pretty fast rate! In the end, those giants had no choice but to give up and retreat. ¡°Now there is only the problem of being able to get those people safely here¡­¡± ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± This Saeko says is another big problem! That''s why I and Shigure can only frown thinking of a solution... it was useless to have a safe place if people can''t get there safely!! "Well... I can only use that" ""What?"" Although... it''s not like I didn''t have an idea to make this easier. I hadn''t just been worrying about seeking a shelter these last few days! When I wasn''t killing titans, I used to think about this a bit. The most practical and easy solution I imagined, was to rely on the system again and buy some kind of magic scroll of mass teleportation... unfortunately, I had to discard this immediately! A magic scroll with the right characteristics to teleport more than 15 thousand people was... was out of my reach!! The next thing I considered was arming the people we had to rescue. Giving them weapons like BIMs or RPGs for their own defense should help a bit! I''ve checked the defense of the titans perfectly, and so far I don''t think they can resist the attack of those weapons!! But there were two problems with this¡­ first, I had to pay 1,000RC to could perform this! Well, the truth is that I was a little more willing to do this since I had been considering it since before¡­ being able to use these weapons would surely help a lot as the titan kill counter would increase at a much faster rate, which is also meant a greater number of crystals that we could collect!! Unfortunately, there was also the second problem¡­ giving weapons to people who didn''t have the slightest idea how to use them was extremely dangerous! Although it is not that difficult to use them, with a few people who fail due to being nervous when fighting titans it would be a catastrophe for ourselves!! So in order to do something like that, I first had to implement some kind of orientation and training on these weapons¡­and that''s not something that can be done quickly! So I could only think of something else... to have more helpers to make this task easier! From what the girls have told me, the vast majority of those people are simple civilians¡­ and what''s worse, a large percentage were elderly or people who could barely fend for themselves. If we put it in kind words, it was a group of non-combatants. But if you were tougher about it, the truth was that they could only be considered dead weight! ¡­therefore, the help I sought could not come from among them. And of course, I couldn''t depend on the city that was expelling them either... well, I don''t think all the residents of that city are heartless people, the problem was rather that I didn''t know many people and, therefore, not many would be willing to listen to me. Perhaps the only ones I could trust would be the three little boys, but... sadly they wouldn''t be much help this time. If the people I had to save or the residents of that city weren''t much help, then I could only rely on my own means. And for this, I had a few things¡­ 3 scrolls to be precise. And best of all, these cost me nothing! They were system rewards for previous quests! They were two [Transmutation Scrolls - F] and one [Summoning Scroll (Monster) - F]. The first ones, I really don''t think they were very helpful now... things shouldn''t change too much because one or two people joined our group at this time. While, according to its specifications, the homunculi created would be at least level 150... against things that normally exceed 10m in height, humans with that strength still have their limitations in things they can do. The best proof of this was Shigure¡­ even though she had reached that level, and even now she was at the 6th limit of the 2nd soul level thanks to the pill we found in the ruined city earlier, at most now it was a little easier for her to kill a titan due to her physical improvements that this caused. But unfortunately, it''s not like she has become someone who could decimate a horde of titans by herself¡­ she was still far from that! So, only the last scroll remained... and I had more hopes for this one. It was a monster after all! These regularly have a physique superior to that of humans! It may not be anything like the natural enemy of these huge things either, but it should provide much more help than the homunculi. In any case, I can always use those two scrolls as well¡­ even if I have to practically go bankrupt for that! Yes, it was more than clear that to use them you needed red crystals! And a considerable amount too! "...A scroll?" ¡° So you were talking about having the help of magic again, Alex-san? ¡± For the previous question that the girls had asked me, I take out the scroll that I intended to use. Both girls seemed a little excited as they had previously missed how this city was quickly created from nothing¡­no doubt both of them were very curious about these things. ¡°¡­well, it''s not quite like that, Saeko-chan. I''ll summon someone to help us with this... or at least I''ll try! ¡± Yeah, only one problem about this... because the monster that would be summoned this time would probably be over level 150 and would have a higher rationale, it wouldn''t be like the previous summons where it was almost certain to get a new monster when using one of these scrolls! ¡­just like what happens when I summons a person, I would also have to try to convince this one! This made me a little nervous! If it failed, then things would not improve for us¡­ and most importantly, it would be a huge loss for me! No, it wasn''t just that. It also meant that I would have to use even more crystals!! ¡° E-Ermm ¡­ are you alright, Alex-san? ¡± ¡°¡­d-o you need to rest a bit? These days you have been trying quite hard¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± S-Some sweat was dripping down my forehead¡­ and I was even panting a bit due to the thought of failing! The girls try to calm me down a bit, but¡­ this time it didn''t help much! Why was I so nervous and negative, you ask? For my damn luck!! "Please... this time do your job... please... please... please!" While reciting a mantra to reassure me, I start pulling out one red crystal after another until the scroll seems to activate¡­ 50RC¡­ 100RC¡­ 150RC¡­ F-Fuck, do you need that many? If I fail, they''ll go in the trash, you know?!! 200RC¡­ 250RC¡­ 300RC!! When that number arrives there, finally the damn crystal-sucking scroll activates! So, just like other times, the instructions for the summoning are transmitted to my head. This was a scroll that summoned a specific monster, which by the way I''m quite happy about. If I spent that amount of crystals and a fucking goblin came out, level 150 but¡­ still a fucking goblin, then I would really cry blood! Following the instructions on the scroll, I quickly think of the monster I want to summon¡­ I''ve already thought of one before, so I just do it right away and keep the image of the monster I chose¡­ In the next moment, I''m in a blank¡­ umu, it''s been a while since I last came to this place. I quickly search the place hoping to find what I wanted, but¡­ at first glance I can''t find it! For a moment I thought I had failed from the start! But, considering that if that was the case I wouldn''t even have come here, I decide to pay more attention to the place. Then I see a person who seemed surprised and was looking around as if wanting to better understand her current situation. ¡°Human¡­ who are you and where are we?¡± ¡°¡­¡± "¡­Did you not hear me?" Finally, our eyes meet and she asks me that while frowning¡­ the truth is that at that moment when our eyes met, I was somewhat surprised and didn''t pay much attention to her words. This was because what was at a certain distance from me as she raised her voice, could only be described as a beautiful young woman¡­ a completely naked beautiful young woman! Why was she naked?! No, now that I think about it... I think it should be normal, right? Either way, not that I''m complaining¡­ I''m just taken a little by surprise. Well, I think I should also thank her a bit for this¡­ after having to see naked titans running around everywhere, this was a change my mind and heart honestly welcomed! "...I''m sorry, what did you say?" ¡°Where are we and who are you?¡± I wasn''t the only one who was watching curiously, she was too... so we''re even... or maybe I should undress to be? "¡­What are you doing, boy?" ¡°¡­I thought you wanted to have an honest conversation where no one can hide anything¡± "¡­you are an idiot?" ¡°¡­¡± Umu ¡­it seems that instead of being more comfortable with both of us being naked, it makes her more uncomfortable¡­I have no choice but to stop my actions of taking off my clothes. Didn''t they say that one of the best ways to communicate between two people is by being totally naked? It seems that it is not entirely true! Or maybe it wasn''t in a totally literal way? No, maybe it''s because one of us isn''t human and her values are different¡­ anyway, it''s a bit curious how even though she''s a bit annoyed by my nudity, she doesn''t seem to care about her own state. ¡°My name is Alexander¡­ and you are?¡± ¡°Alexander? I am¡­. ¡± Chapter 492 New Monster? new girl? 1 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°Alexander? I am Horo. Horo, Yoitsu''s wise wolf!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Umu, I know¡­ after all, it was the person¡­ the monster I wanted to summon from the beginning. Well, I expected to see first her wolf form than that of a cute girl¡­ although, of course, I''m not complaining. And no, I didn''t choose her because I knew she could become a human¡­ or it wasn''t the most decisive thing! I swear!! When I thought that we had to help many people move to safety, the first thing that came to my mind was sheep being herded¡­literally! If we didn''t take care of them, then the giants would come and eat them!! With that thought in mind, I thought the best thing would be to have a sheepdog to help¡­or in this case, a wolf. Well, it''s certainly a bit curious how it would be the wolf that had to protect the "sheep" this time. But let''s not pay attention to the details but to the benefits!! Horo''s mobility in her wolf form must be pretty good! It can surely cover a large area to protect the people we will be transporting to this citadel. Also, I remember that her beast form also had considerable size, another plus point to deal against titans. ¡­well, this last one still has to be put to the test. Or rather, it''s too early to count the chicks before they hatch¡­ if she decides not to follow me into the world where we are, then none of this will matter! ¡°So¡­ where are we, boy? Why we are here¡± ¡°Well¡­ about your first question, I really have no idea. I just know that it''s a blank world¡­ and now it seems that only our souls came to this place. As for your other question¡­ that one is much simpler, I was the one who brought you to this white world.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was no point in lying now only to be found out later, that would surely just complicate things. Therefore, I was as honest as I could with her. Also, up to now, it was different from other times that I''ve summoned someone... she was quite calm as we talked. I can''t notice in her any signs of worry or nervousness during all this time. She seems to accept things very quickly¡­ at least, I don''t feel like she attacked me at any time as Revy did before¡­ dammit, I still remember how that girl wanted to capture me to sell me to a fucking brothel! ...that''s why I''ve always thought that people are more dangerous than the monsters could be. It is curious how the latter can sometimes be much more rational! Speaking of that girl¡­ it''s been several months since I last saw her¡­ I''m sure she''ll be quite angry by now! This is bad¡­ I intended to go to that world before all this happened¡­ and that girl is not rational at all and probably, even if I explain things to her, it won''t help much¡­ should I start thinking of some kind of gift for her? I think that would be the best¡­ I don''t want to wake up one day tied up in a strange brothel!! ¡° Ummm~ Interesting¡­ It seems that those things that I heard before appearing here were not an illusion¡± Horo''s voice snaps me out of those bad thoughts¡­ well, let''s cross that bridge when we get there. The important thing now is to solve my immediate problems and not future ones! As I thought, after hearing my light explanation, Horo''s reaction to all of this is quite calm... she seems to be thinking of various things. Maybe that''s why they call her the " wise wolf"... or is it something she decided herself? If so, then it''s pretty self-centered I must say... ¡°¡­You''re thinking of something rude, right? I can smell it" ¡°E-Eh? O-Of course not... How could I? Seeing you, only compliments come to mind~!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Fuck, her intuition was pretty strong¡­ is her intuition female? Even though it''s a she-wolf, does it still work? That''s unfair¡­ no, come to think of it, Horo said she smelled it¡­ she can even smell bad and good thoughts? What kind of nose does she have?! That''s terrifying!! ¡°I-It''s true! How could I not appreciate such a beautiful girl? Without a doubt you have the face of an angel! Furthermore, also with a body quite¡­¡± Since she didn''t seem to believe me, I could only continue to compliment her. I couldn''t ruin her first impression of me! After all, this could make or break our negotiation! Though, it''s not like I was lying to please her either... she was actually quite an attractive girl. That no one can deny. The problem is that... when I try to describe her body, I have to bite my tongue! This wasn''t because she seemed to dislike my look at her natural gifts¡­as I said before, she didn''t seem to mind this. It was more because¡­to be honest, Horo was a bit flat! And those words were about to leave my mouth! Right now my mindset was focused on being honest after all!! ¡­thank god I was able to hold myself back before I did. I''m sure If only I had done it, I''d be seeing her majestic wolf form by now! ¡°¡­you''re thinking bad things about me again. Also, it seems that this time it is something worse¡­¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± After sniffing the air a bit, she this time narrows her eyes even more as she says that... I could only avert her gaze to avoid making eye contact! Although this might not work with her... it''s likely that instead of using her eyes to determine if someone is lying, Horo uses her nose! Well, maybe she''s just kidding me... in the end, it doesn''t seem like she can determine anything using only her sense of smell... or so I hope! Even if I manage to convince her to follow me, it would be quite stressful having to be careful with my thoughts by her side! No, well¡­ it''s not like she makes me think bad things every time I look at her either. There shouldn''t be a problem with that. Also, the matter of her being flat can be considered subjective¡­ in my case, if I compare her to the girls in the mansion or the ones around me normally, surely Horo''s physique can only be seen as flat. But, being more biased, she was a girl with an athletic body. In fact, she was much more gifted than Vrana. So it certainly cannot be considered flat! ¡°¡­I-I was just thinking that your ears are quite cute¡­ and your tail has a quite beautiful fur too.¡± ¡° Hooo~ Umu, you seem to have figured that out~! I''m proud of my wonderful and beautiful tail~!! ¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the end, trying to change the subject, I search for something else to talk about... and the first thing that stands out in her... or rather, right now it was the only thing apart from her beautiful wheat-colored skin, are her ears and tail wolf. Unexpectedly, this works out much better than I had anticipated¡­ her attitude totally changes and she starts talking about how splendid her tail is. ¡­although I certainly feel a bit curious and want to touch this one a bit, I wasn''t a connoisseur on these matters either! I could only repeatedly nod at everything she said while it seemed to make her quite proud! "...to all this, why did you summon me here?" ¡° O-Oh, right! This¡­ Horo -san, don''t you want to follow me to the place where I came from? ¡± "¡­follow you?" After Horo talked about her tail for several minutes, she seemed to realize that I couldn''t quite follow her on this topic¡­ or maybe she just remembered where we were now. Anyway, now that her mood had improved quite a bit, it was time to bring up the main issue for discussion! ¡­I could only be direct about this, I think she could quite well assess the situation and decide. As she watches me, I let her calmly think about her answer¡­ even though anxiety was eating me up inside with every passing second, I try to stay as calm as I can on the outside. ¡°¡­I refuse¡± Then finally something else comes out of her mouth! Unfortunately, not the words I wanted to hear¡­ and these were like receiving a bucket full of cold water on a warm and comforting night while you sleep! ¡°W-Why? Can I at least know? ¡­there is something that binds you in the place where you are¡± Well, things weren''t totally lost¡­ when she heard my words, I could see for an instant that her eyes sparkled! No doubt these had managed to move something within her at least! If not, we might have already been kicked out of this place by now! ¡­I had to try to convince her, that was the least I could do!! Otherwise, my pocket would end up suffering when leaving here!! Something that I was not very willing to happen! ¡°Well¡­ for two simple reasons. The first, as you say, although it is not exactly where I am, there is still something I wanted to do¡­ I want to return to my birthplace. And the second reason, I''m tired¡­ tired of being alone¡­¡± ¡°This¡­ I can''t do much about the first thing you said, just tell you that the place where you will accompany me is quite vast¡­ they say that there is nothing like home, but perhaps it is not impossible to find something similar there. As for the other thing¡­ that wouldn''t be easily solved if you follow me? I swear I''ll stay with you all my life! We can make a contract for that, I don''t care! ¡± ¡°No, you don''t understand¡­ even if you accompanied me all your life, how much would that be? 50 years? At most 100 maybe? That to me is practically just a blink! Besides, wouldn''t it be more painful to be alone again after that? ¡­you don''t know the number of people I met, talked to, lived with, and... finally they all became just bones! Going through something like that again is only worse!! ¡± ¡°¡­¡± All the happy mood she had from talking about her tail was now gone. In her eyes, I could only see melancholy, sadness, and of course loneliness... great loneliness! Her eyes moistened, she tried to resist the tears flowing perhaps because of her pride, but finally as more words came out of her mouth they inevitably rolled down her cheeks. ¡°¡­the world where I come from, is very different from where you come from, you know? Even though I am human, my life expectancy is not limited like with the other people you met. I won''t die so fast! At least time won''t kill me so easily!! In that world there are even gods... gods who should live a long... much longer than you have! My goal is to reach that level! No, surpass the gods!! That''s why I won''t die for something like time, I can assure you!! ¡± ¡°¡­¡± This time she is the one who remains silent as she watches me closely¡­ I just hoped she would believe my words. No, I should do something to make her believe me! But I could only think of one thing to achieve this... and I don''t know if it would work in this place! But there was no alternative but to try to do it! ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± Putting my hands together and fingers spread just a few inches apart¡­ I begin to concentrate as I did before on making my energy concentrate in one place. This was the only thing I could think of to do to prove to her that I was not the same as the humans in her world... She curiously watches my actions, and her tears stop when suddenly a small glow appears in the center of both of my hands¡­ thanks to my energy control skill having recently leveled up, doing this was easier. Although it was still very impractical to use this during a fight. "¡­W-What is that?" Well, the important thing is that it had caught her attention! And she certainly seemed a bit surprised by this! Or at least, the sadness in her gaze was gone by now. ¡°This is the energy that runs through the body of every person, monster, living being, and practically everything. Where I come from, you learn to control this¡­ and with this, people can abandon mortality! ¡± ¡°¡­Abandon mortality?¡± ¡° Well¡­ it''s also a long way, but what I say is not a lie! Now that you know that I won''t die so easily¡­ then would you accompany me, Horo-san? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 493 New Monster? new girl? 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡°¡­¡± ¡­again silence falls in the place. But this time I felt that the chances of Horo accepting were much higher than before! Still, as she seriously considered my words¡­ I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous! After all, it depended on her answer that my wallet would no longer bleed!! ¡°Well¡­ if what you say is true, then that place seems to be much more interesting.¡± "It is! It really is!! ¡­w-well, that place also has its dangers, but you will not be alone. I and the people on my side will surely support you! You do not have to worry!!¡± ¡° Umu¡­ okay, I''ll follow you to that place then. But if you lied to me¡­ then I will devour you~¡± ¡°¡­¡± I could finally breathe a sigh of relief, she had agreed to go with me! Without a doubt, she would be of great help with the things we have to do now! I could be even calmer to be able to complete that system mission! ...And of course, my pocket also appreciated it! As for her threat that she says with a smile after she sees me relax, it didn''t matter much¡­it''s not like I was lying. Also¡­ hearing those words from a beautiful naked girl isn''t very threatening¡­ in fact, I couldn''t help my thoughts from drifting a bit!! ¡°¡­¡± ¡° F-Fine¡­ then, shall we go? ¡± Feeling as if she could see into my mind, I try to divert her attention quickly! R-Right¡­ I must not forget the possibility that her nose is really sensitive to these issues. Although she might not be able to read my thoughts, at least she shouldn''t have a problem smelling the arousal on my body! ¡­Th-that was dangerous! I should try my best not to screw things up until everything is set in stone! "So... do we have to go now?" ¡°¡­do you have any earrings in your world? Do you still want to go to your hometown? ¡± Suddenly, she averted her gaze staring into the emptiness of this space... she was probably remembering some things... and thinking back to her previous words, I could only imagine was about that. Perhaps it was best not to bring up that subject... but, seeing the nostalgia in her eyes, those words inevitably come out of my mouth. If it were another time, I wouldn''t mind going and helping her settle those things so she could come with me without any regrets, but now if I wanted to do that, then it would be a bit troublesome¡­ no, quite troublesome! I didn''t have the time to make a small detour in the things I had to do now! ¡°¡­No, I just wanted to go back there to see if I could find some acquaintances. Also¡­ I thought it was a good place to end it all.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡­d-don''t tell me she wanted to kill himself or something once she get to that place? That''s... quite sad! I could notice that she was tired of living¡­ perhaps there was nothing to motivate her in that world anymore. Living for a long time also has its problems it seems¡­ but I think this is mainly because most of the time she was alone. That''s why one of the reasons why I want the girls next to me to get stronger too is to avoid something like that! I don''t want to have a long life to be alone like Horo!! Well, given a little time, she''ll surely perk up a bit. Although some girls might complain about me bringing another one to the mansion, I''m sure she''ll be able to make friends with some of them easily. "Come on... I''m sure you''ll find a better place to which to belong and also other interesting things where we''re going." "¡­I understand." Before we disappear from this blank world, I can see a sweet smile that matched the girl in front of me perfectly... --------------- --------------- When I open my eyes again, Shigure and Saeko were by my side looking at the scroll that shone with more intensity than before... its light slowly takes the form of a person, and then Horo, whom I had met a few moments before, appears in front of us! "...Wasn''t a monster you would summon, Alex-san?" ¡°B-ut... she has ears and a tail¡­¡± Seeing her, those are the words that come out of those two the moment they see Horo. As for Saeko''s question... more than a complaint about the appearance of another girl, possibly she just wanted confirmation of her doubts since I had previously told them that I would try to summon a monster to help us do the mission we had. Shigure, on the other hand, seemed curious about Horo¡­ or more precisely, about her tail and ears which were undoubtedly what would first catch the attention of others. Although it''s hard to tell from her almost lack of expression, I''m sure she was dying to try to pet these! ...And I also!! ¡°Well¡­ it seems that what you said was not a lie. It''s the first time I feel such a big threat from a human¡­¡± Before I can explain things to the two next to me, Horo''s eyes are taken by the two who spoke¡­and quickly her attention is focused on Shigure! Well, I could understand what she was saying... among us, she was the one with the highest level! So, being a beast, it''s normal that her instinct informs her of the dangerous people. ¡°¡­c-an I pet your ears and tail?¡± "¡­no" ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± W-Well¡­ maybe the danger that Horo felt was due to something else¡­ Shigure''s look was quite intense and, after they both look at each other for a few seconds, finally the latter can''t bear to put her wishes into words! ¡°Alexander¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hell, don''t ask me after she refused! Although technically she should count as my new monster¡­ I don''t think my words would do much to change her mind! Also, I had that same problem myself, you know?! ¡­now it looks like it won''t be that easy to see how soft and fluffy those ears and tail were! ¡°But¡­ what is this place? Why¡­ is it so empty?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I''ll explain all things to you soon. For now, we should introduce ourselves, right? Like I already said, I''m Alexander, this is Saeko, and¡­ the slightly depressed girl is called Shigure¡± " Umu, I''m Yuitsu ''s wise wolf, Horo. " [ Beep ] [Status] Name: Horo Race: Beast Age: +1000 Level: 178 Power: (700) Strength: F Resistance: F Dexterity: H Intelligence: H Agility: G Magic: Earth Affinity [15% Comprehension] [Skills] Innate: [Great sense of smell - S] [Ki- Control - C] [Transformation: Human- D] [Wisdom -A] Assimilated: [Ki-Fight-G] Magic: [ Toughen ] [ Soil Enrichment] Development: (None) Affection: 75 (Interest ) Loyalty 80 (Trust)] ¡­when our hands touch after I hold out my hand in greeting and she responds favorably to this, immediately afterward a connection is formed between us¡­this must be my tame ability activating! "¡­what was that?" "W-Well... It seems like some kind of contract was formed between us... B-But don''t worry, it shouldn''t be a bad thing." ¡° Hooo ~¡­are you trying to trick me?¡± Shit, this really felt like I had tricked her into bringing her here and then making her a slave! I don''t blame her for smiling showing me her fangs as if she was trying to threaten me!! ¡°Cute¡­¡± ¡°¡­if you touch me, I will bite you¡­¡± ¡°Alexander¡­¡± It seems that Shigure hadn''t given up¡­ she had been sneaking up on her as if looking for an opportunity to pet her ears! Unfortunately, since Horo is at a higher level than her, I think it would be difficult to achieve even if she tried to do it discreetly! Besides, I agreed with Shigure''s words¡­ maybe Horo was trying to look threatening, but¡­ honestly that only made her look even cuter! On the other hand, as I said, don''t ask me! Shigure, can''t you see that I already have problems of my own?!! ¡°I-I swear! I have no bad intentions towards you! It''s a skill of mine that activates by itself!! ¡± ¡°¡­Well, I certainly don''t feel any ill intent in this. You are forgiven~¡± ¡°¡­¡± [ Beep ] [Contract established successfully ] [Magic: Earth Affinity up to [10% Comprehension]] [Magic: [Hardening] Learned] ¡­oh~, this is a windfall!! I had forgotten what Aurora mentioned earlier! Thanks to the fact that I had formed a contract with Horo, I had finally learned some magic! I could feel some information being transmitted through our link!! Although¡­ to be honest, the magical abilities that Horo had were quite simple. In fact, they weren''t offensive at all! [Congratulations, Alexander. It seems that she has knowingly or unknowingly recognized you as her partner¡­ or as a potential partner~] Well, it''s true, instead of concentrating on the not-so-good things, it''s better that I think positively as Aurora says! At least I think now we can count on Horo''s help for our goals. "Well, then now I''ll explain things to you..." "¡­It''s okay" Thinking about that, I decided to start explaining our whole situation to her¡­ the more I told her about this, her frown grew even more! Come to think of it... it doesn''t seem like what I''m saying to Horo now is quite the same as my words in the blank world!! "...Looks like you really lied to me, right?" "N-No... I-I think it''s more like I didn''t have time to explain things properly at all... I-I''m sorry!!" ¡°¡­¡± Yeah, well¡­ I forgot to mention that we were stuck in this world for a few months now! Also, perhaps the most important of all¡­ that this place was full of titans who liked to eat people!! ¡°Well¡­ either way, it seems like things are more interesting now~ Umu ¡­so you say that I can also get stronger until I become a god? It''s funny... although before many people called me that way, I never consider myself one... or rather, I knew I was far from being something like that. But it seems that now I have the possibility to reach that level¡­ I wonder if I should try to achieve it? ¡± ¡°Well, you can take your time quietly to consider that¡­ after all, we are still far from being able to reach such a level.¡± "¡­you are right. For now, should we go see and kill some of those titans you said earlier? You say that these have crystals that can help me become stronger, right? ¡± ¡°¡­¡± What can I say? Horo was a girl who quickly adapted to the situation she was in... I wonder if it''s due to having lived so long... after all, she had more than 1000 years from what I could see in her status! Or maybe my thinking was wrong from the beginning¡­ she wasn''t a girl, she was a monster!! So maybe it''s not entirely correct to think that her mentality would be the same as that of a human! Either way, she also had some interesting abilities that could be seen in this one. The first thing that caught my attention was that she really had a great sense of smell! Well, she had already mentioned it herself, but¡­ seeing it for myself gives a more real impression about it! ¡­L-Let''s try not to think about that for now. Another interesting thing about her status, was the [Wisdom] ability¡­ although for a human having this would not be of much help, in the case of beasts or monsters it was a big difference! This was the reason why she could speak and behave very similarly to a person. Another one of her abilities was obvious¡­ no, wait. Although I had seen her human form all this time, Horo still didn''t show her wolf form! Besides, this was something quite important! The strategy to follow will depend on this! ¡° Horo-san¡­ you''re a wolf, right? ¡± ¡° Hmn? Of course, I''ve already said it several times, right? ¡± "So... can I see your wolf form?" ¡°¡­¡± I thought this would be a simple request for her, but¡­ I could see some reluctance to transform into a wolf. Her eyes bored into me and there was a little concern in these. "¡­I do not want" "Eh? Why?! ¡± ¡°¡­because I don''t like how humans look at me when they see me in that form. It''s always the same¡­ their eyes are filled with terror and fear when they see me like this! ¡± ¡°E- Ermm¡­ well, I can assure you that I''ve seen worse things¡­ which is quite sad now that I think about it! W-Well, it doesn''t matter¡­ I''m sure that won''t be a problem for us¡± ¡­I don''t think seeing a girl transform into a wolf would traumatize me¡­or it would be much less of an impact than seeing men blown to bits, swallowed by zombies¡­half-naked muscular men¡­child prostitution, and now people being chewed up by giants! ¡­fuck the last three things are the worst! [One of those reasons I think is more of a kind of personal phobia¡­] ...yeah, well...maybe. "...fine, but you have to promise not to be scared" "Oh, don''t worry...it''s sad, but I think my mind is more than damaged now...maybe I should find a therapist..." "I-It''s okay, Alex-san... I-I don''t think you''re that affected" ¡°¡­ Yosh~ Yosh~¡± ¡°¡­ ¡± Chapter 494 New Monster? new girl? 3 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- "Then... I''m going to transform now" "¡­Yes" Horo''s nervousness disappeared when she saw how the girls tried to comfort me since I had gotten a little depressed remembering some of the things I''d had to go through¡­ unfortunately, now I just wanted to crouch on the ground to draw circles with the finger! But somehow I manage to cheer myself up by hearing her words. She retreats a bit from where we were, and in the next instant, it seems that her body begins to give off a kind of mist that quickly surrounds her until she disappears from our sight... A few seconds later, that mist expands to a considerable diameter almost like an explosion! The wind hits the faces of the three of us who were watching carefully expecting to see Horo''s beast form, and it didn''t take long for us to achieve this! ¡° Whoouu~!¡± ¡°¡­s-surprising¡± "U-n... I''m also surprised" ¡°¡­¡± When the visibility becomes clearer, in front of us there was a big wolf that howls happily raising its head to the sky. She may have done it instinctively or she just wanted to show off a bit this time¡­either way, I have to admit this was pretty impressive! In fact, even though I said ¡°big¡±, that word didn''t quite describe her now¡­ the size was rather huge! About 3-4m tall, and with a length of probably close to 15m from the nose to the tip of her tail!! But what was more important was that I could feel a certain pressure when our eyes met¡­ I hadn''t felt this even from the titans! It was more similar to when we met that cobra in the ruined city temple!! ¡­well, if I am to compare the difference between the giants and those two beasts, the former gave off a feeling of unpleasantness¡­ as if they were more of an evil existence! In fact, I think if you''re walking around at night and suddenly you see one of those things¡­ chances are that anyone who goes through that afterward needs to change their pants! It wasn''t something that had to do with strength... I could have the level of a god, but if that happened, even if I could eliminate that thing in a second with a finger... Probably my pants getting shitty like with a person in the first soul realm won''t change!! As for Horo and that cobra, what was generated when I saw any of these was more of a feeling of imposing¡­ they were creatures that emanated strength and greatness! You could only admire and respect them a little for this. "¡­you are not afraid?" Surprised by our reactions, Horo can''t help but ask as she tilts her big head and moves her mouth full of pointed teeth¡­ well, that last one was certainly a bit scary! Either way, knowing that she probably wouldn''t attack us using those fangs or claws, none of us were too intimidated by her wolf form. What''s more¡­ ¡° No, well¡­ honestly, you''re still pretty adorable compared to those giants, you know? ¡± ¡°Un, can I pet you now¡­¡± "I''d like to do it too... I''m a little curious about that." ¡°¡­¡± ¡­I must say that after seeing a huge talking cobra and those titans of this world, her transformation into a wolf loses a bit of impact thanks to that! Probably if we hadn''t seen those things before it would be a much more amazing impression! Unfortunately¡­or perhaps I should say fortunately, we can see her and talk to her calmly even while we have to raise our heads to do so. By the way, her voice had changed a little now¡­ it was deeper and as if it echoed in her mouth¡­ although it still had a certain feminine tone. This was a bit curious. Either way, it seems that this doesn''t stop Shigure from still wanting to pet her¡­ even this time Saeko joins her too! Now that I think about it, this girl also liked to do that kind of thing¡­ I constantly saw her stroking Scythe''s pigtails. ¡­well, without a doubt that scene and the one of petting a huge wolf were very different from each other. Anyway, I was also waiting for her reply... if she agreed, of course I would join too! Her fur which consisted of two colors, orange-brown on the back, and white on her stomach and chest looked quite soft! I also wanted to check the fluffy and long tail of Horo!! ¡° Umu ¡­now I''m more curious to see those giants you''ve talked about so much. I think I can smell them very close to here¡­ should we go hunt some of these? ¡± ¡°Well¡­ there''s no need to rush for that. Just by leaving these walls, it won''t take long to meet them... so surely you will be able to see them very soon." "...Fine" ¡­it seems like she just ignored the girls'' requests, too bad. Well, now that she''s with us, there will probably be a time when we can do it. After the trust between us increases, she shouldn''t reject such a request so much, right? I could only comfort the girls and myself by conveying that message through my eyes to them... Leaving those things that could wait for later, the important thing now was that with this, I had more or less verified that she would be quite helpful in rescuing the people who would soon be expelled from that city! ¡° Unnn~! It''s been a while since I transformed into my true form... it''s nice to be able to do it~!¡± Repeating the previous process in which she transformed, only this time the result was the opposite, Horo returns to her girl form with ears and a tail. Then she stretches a bit as she says that. "Alex-san... if she''s going to be in that shape, isn''t it better to give her some clothes?" "Un... s-oon it will be night and it will surely be cold if she is naked" ¡°¡­¡± Umu ¡­ I had forgotten about that! Since these girls aren''t the type to make a big deal about these things, I pretty much overlooked it! If it was Kurisu or Rei instead... surely they would have pointed out this problem from the moment they saw her! I-I didn''t keep her naked because I really enjoyed the view! I just forgot about it! Seriously!! ¡°¡­more importantly, I''m hungry. There is nothing to eat in this place? ¡± Well, it seems that the girl herself didn''t care much about this either. She seemed to put another one of her needs in a higher priority... although since we can do both, while I prepare some food, I give various clothes to the girls to help Horo choose something to wear. In this way, they may also become a little closer. This was very important¡­ since we would be fighting together very soon, it was best to have a good understanding between all of us! ¡­but I''m not going to lie, I''ll miss that beautiful image from before. But Shigure was right, in her human form she didn''t have that fur of her wolf form that could protect her from the cold, so it was inevitable... it was inevitable!! ...Yes, I have to say it twice to convince myself!! ¡°So, what do we do now, boy¡­ hamu~ hamu~¡± ¡°I''ll go back to the city I talked about before¡­ I''ll try to sneak away and join the group that will leave soon there. In the meantime, I think it would be good for you to go with the girls and hunt down some of those giants near this area to make our job easier.¡± ¡° Umm¡­ wouldn''t it be better to go along with you? So I can help you from the beginning¡­ hamu~ hamu~¡± ¡­with her clothes on, Horo happily sits down to fill her stomach with the food I had prepared. And she really seemed to have been hungry¡­ her hands didn''t stop and she continued to fill her mouth at a fairly fast speed. Unexpectedly it may be a girl with a gluttonous trait... well, since instead of being nasty she looked pretty cute, I don''t think anyone would mind. By the way, I don''t know if it was her or one of the girls, but in the end, Horo was also wearing a red hood... seeing her, I can''t help but think a little about the famous story of little red riding hood! It was definitely a wolf disguised as a beautiful girl!! ¡­don''t tell me you want to come with me to hunt grannies? "...You''re thinking about some strange things again, right?" ¡°H- Hahaha ¡­ no, I was just considering your words. What you say may be true, but¡­ I don''t want the people within that city to see you transform into a huge she-wolf. There are already many strange rumors¡­ I don''t want to add to this another one. And surely if you get too close in your form from the start¡­ I''m sorry to say it, but¡­ surely they would just see you as another enemy.¡± Silly thoughts aside, I quickly consider her idea. One of the things I had noticed about her was that Horo was actually someone who was quite willing to help others¡­ although she complained a bit at times, you could usually see her desire to lend a hand. If I had to define her personality, she would be a kind Tsundere girl! ¡­although, maybe it''s because she was trying hard to fit in with our group. As she had made clear before, one of her biggest worries was being alone¡­so it''s not hard to imagine that she would try her best not to be! ¡°¡­¡± ...u-umu, let''s not think about that. She looked at me again with narrowed eyes... if her mouth wasn''t busy chewing right now, she would surely tell me again "... You''re thinking about something rude again, right?". She''s pretty sensitive about these things after all! Well, it''s a pity that this time I have to reject her well wishes¡­ if she were to accompany me to the city, instead of being helpful, I can only see troublesome things happening with her by my side! That was why it was better for her to stay here with the girls. "Then I''ll go... see you soon" ¡°Ok¡­ hamu~¡­ hamu~¡­¡± ¡° Take care, Alex-san¡± ¡°Un... be careful¡± After a light goodbye with the girls, I leave the walls of this citadel to go directly to the second wall of the city. With Horo by our side, I felt a bit more relaxed about what we had to do now! ------------------------ ------------------------ ¡­it was not difficult to enter the city, and immediately I join the group of people who were waiting outside the tunnel that would take them to the area of the third wall. Well, I guess that was to be expected... the people guarding the place weren''t worried about someone else joining these unfortunates, but about one of them trying to escape from here. The atmosphere in the place was quite gloomy¡­ but, again, this was to be expected. I don''t think many were willing to walk happily and merrily to their deaths! For now, I could only wait until it was my turn to make an appearance¡­ so, having nothing else to do, I simply found a place to rest until the group moved on. It wasn''t until several hours later, in the middle of the night, that this finally happened. ¡­couldn''t they pick a worse time for this?! I already had my own difficulties keeping these people safe, now it would be a night ride!! Maybe those bastards just want to avoid witnessing the possible devilish scene of some 15,000 people being devoured by titans. Although... I think that''s a wasted effort! The screams of people being devoured during the night would surely be heard from a distance! That would be like ghost wails!! No, well¡­ my job is to prevent something like that from happening. So those guys should at least be thankful! Little by little, people enter the tunnel¡­ and the atmosphere in the place only gets worse. It wasn''t until some time later that we were able to get out of the narrow place and advance through the grounds inside the third wall... It''s funny how even though it was the least they wanted to see right now, most people would constantly turn their heads into the darkness of the night at the slightest sound as if trying to find the first titan to make an appearance... Chapter 495 To The Citadel Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- Things went much better than I had thought... for quite some time the group advanced without encountering any problems! I later realized that they didn''t choose the night to move because the people who stayed inside the second wall didn''t want to witness the titans devouring these men and women! ¡­it seems that these giants are mostly diurnal and therefore do not move much at night! If I had known it before, that would have prevented me from several problems... well they say that it is better to know your enemy better than yourself!! No, well¡­ maybe I couldn''t do my activities from the previous days during the night either. Even though I have the night vision ability, it''s still much better to search for something during the day when the sun illuminates everything perfectly. Either way, everything was going perfectly. Entering and sneaking into the group was not a problem, besides, I think I integrated very well with the atmosphere of the place¡­ it was not difficult, I just had to think about how much I had spent lately to be as depressed as most people here! No, I may even have looked sadder than the others¡­ perhaps for that reason, one of the women who traveled in the group paid attention to me and tried to comfort me! My problem was different, but I appreciated her good intentions. The rest of the way I was able to spend the time talking quietly with the lady and her husband. It seems they were a merchant couple with a small shop in the 3rd wall area. But sadly, they didn''t have enough clout to avoid being selected for this " mission"... yes, that''s what they called all this... a "mission". It was clear that this couple was aware that they had only been sent to die in this place¡­ but still, the two of them tried to cheer me up and constantly insisted that things would be alright. They really seemed to be good people... a pity that they ended up this way. But their luck isn''t too bad though... at least I''ll try to make sure they both make it safely to the citadel I had built! Also, perhaps it is due to their constant words of encouragement and optimism towards me, but we did not encounter any setbacks as the whole group continued towards their destination. Or so it was until some people started raising death flags! Damn it, if they wanted to meet the titans so much, why did they have to involve everyone else?!! When a titan appeared, concern began to spread throughout the place. Then I witnessed the scene of some people being devoured again... something quite unpleasant no matter how many times you witness it! But in the end, thanks to one of the men who had come forward to take charge of the situation, everything seemed to be solved. ...Although at the cost of the lives of several of them. It was then that those fools had to speak... and then, as they wanted, several more titans made an appearance! And of course, noticing this, those guys were the first to try to escape from the place! Seriously, I wanted to go to where those people were and throw them directly at those titans who were now running towards us! And I''m not doing it not because I''m a good person¡­ but because I didn''t have time for that right now! After comforting the woman who suddenly hugged me probably thinking I''d be pretty scared, I make a big whistle that echoes throughout the space. This seemed to attract the attention of people and titans alike¡­several pairs of eyes are directed at me at this moment... something a little awkward I must say. Ignoring this, I pay attention to a place¡­ I look in the direction where the citadel should be. From here the hill that hid it was visible, so the distance was only a few kilometers it seemed. Then, I see a large figure running towards this place. The girls were probably hiding not too far from here from what I can see. ¡°W-what is that?¡± ¡°A-Another titan?¡± "D-Doesn''t look like it... It''s moving at too fast a speed for that, isn''t it?" "I-it''s true... but then what is it?" ¡°H-how am I supposed to know?¡± Not surprisingly, this creates a bit of confusion for others. Only a sizable brown spot could be seen moving very quickly! In fact, I''m a bit surprised at how fast Horo can be¡­even horses shouldn''t be able to keep up with her! ¡°A-A dog?! Hiiii~!!¡± ¡°N-No¡­ a dog titan? Hiiii~!!¡± "Grrr~" "W-Why does it bring two people on its back?" With that speed of movement, it didn''t take long for her to reach the group of people¡­ so, the people were now able to see Horo''s appearance clearly. Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem like they can quite understand what she was yet... and in fact, the words of some of them earn her disaffection! Well... it''s not that I don''t understand her. If someone you don''t know suddenly called you a monkey, then you couldn''t help but take it as an insult, right? ¡°¡­ Horo-san, ignore them please.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Since she seemed dissatisfied with being called a dog, I have no choice but to intervene. If she now refuses to help because of this, then things will become much more complicated! "I-I think it''s a wolf..." ¡°A-A wolf? What''s that? ¡± "It''s like a dog- n-no, I mean... a wolf is a wolf..." Oh~, I thought there wouldn''t be people here who knew what a wolf was, but it seems I was wrong. In any case, when Horo hears the husband of the lady I had met before speak, she puts on a proud pose¡­ but that doesn''t last long when he was about to call her a dog again, she casts her eyes on the poor friend who didn''t have any choice but to swallow that word! ¡­it''s a good thing he was smart enough to realize that she was sensitive to that word. Also, I should keep that data in my memory too... it would not be good if I made the same mistake! "After you can show them your greatness, Horo -san... now we have to deal with the titans that are fast approaching here." "¡­fine" "T-That thing speak!!" "..." Although most of the people had calmed down a bit due to the appearance of Horo and the other two girls¡­ although it is also true that for others this simply increased their fear, the important thing was that the titans kept approaching us while this was happening. In fact, other men who appeared to be part of the militia and who accompanied this group had to go out to intercept them again. So if we didn''t hurry up, the same scene from a few minutes ago would surely repeat again. ¡­it seems that the number of people trained to fight titans among us was very limited, so I''d like to keep as many alive as possible. They would have a use for me later! After my words, Horo runs again in the direction of the people and giants who had started fighting each other. A few seconds later, she pauses for a moment to let down the girls who had been galloping on her back until now and chooses her first target. ¡­I was very curious how she would deal with those titans, and in the next moment I can find out this. And well¡­ what I saw wasn''t much different from a beast attacking a person, just that the two creatures locked in a fight to the death were enormous in size¡­ maybe it was just that my expectations were a bit too high? ¡°S-Surprising¡­¡± "I-it''s eating the titan..." Well¡­ it is true that it was certainly a rather striking scene. And surely, for all the viewers, it was a bit amazing to see that the giants that until now were the predators at the top of the food chain and fed on people, were now being devoured by another being. Also, I shouldn''t compare Horo to a normal beast either. Instead of seeming to let her instincts take control of her fight, she seemed to attack in a very focused way the weaknesses of the titans that I had told her earlier... in a matter of a minute, she had already eliminated 3 titans by eating their crystals! And not only that, Horo was able to perfectly assess her surroundings while she was fighting¡­ she wasn''t like a dog¡­ let''s try to remove that word from my dictionary, she wasn''t like a wolf that after biting only seems to concentrate on clenching its jaw! When she noticed that another titan was about to attack her, she moved quickly to dodge it! Besides, she also tried to cooperate with the girls who hadn''t been sitting around¡­ even though they weren''t as fast as Horo, they had both taken out some titans by themselves and her help. ¡­looks like my choice to leave them alone so they could interact more with each other wasn''t such a bad idea! "T-The titans are dead..." ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°B-But¡­ what if that thing attacks us now? Wouldn''t it be even worse?!!¡± "T-That''s..." ¡° N-No, but¡­ haven''t those two been fighting together with that creature? ¡± ¡°I-Is that true¡­ m-maybe it only attacks titans?¡± I must say that I was not wrong! Horo''s effectiveness in fighting titans was very good! No, in fact, it was much better than I had originally thought! Thanks to her, it doesn''t take long for tranquility to return to this place. And because of this, people start talking to each other wondering what would happen next. Taking advantage of this, I decided that it was the best time to try to talk to all of them. I walk towards Horo and the girls to meet them who was heading this way too. ¡° H-Hey, boy¡­ w-wait! ¡± "It is dangerous!" "Returns!!" ¡°¡­can I climb on your back?¡± Ignoring the shouts that came from behind me, I ask Horo this. Since I wanted to attract the attention of as many of them as possible, surely being on top of her would make it easier. "¡­ok but only this time" After a few seconds of seeing each other, she finally gives her consent. That''s good, it would have been very unfair and awkward if after allowing the girls to climb on her back she denied me this! She lowers her stance, and then I jump onto her back. Once there, I realize that due to my size it was difficult for people to distinguish me¡­ with no other alternative, I take another small jump. ¡°H-Hey!¡± "...sorry, bear it for a moment" ¡°¡­¡± I knew she would complain about this, so I had no choice but to do it without telling her. Once I''m over Horo''s head, I cast my eyes on the crowd who were now looking at me with curiosity¡­ and even concern. I don''t know if this is because of me though... or if they''re just afraid that I''ll make the huge wolf in front of them angry and attack them as well. ¡°I''d like to introduce myself to everyone, but¡­it seems like we don''t have much time, so let''s keep things simple. I will give you two options and you can choose which one to take¡­ The first is to follow me and I will take you to a safe place. In exchange for this, I do not ask for much, only that everyone who decides this option will have to follow my orders ¡­¡± ¡° W-Who the hell are you, boy? ¡± ¡° W-Why should we follow your orders?! ¡± ¡° P-Please save us! We will follow you and follow your orders!! ¡± "Y-Yes, I''ll do anything, but please save me!!" "W-What''s the other option?" Despite the situation, many still had questions. Yes, there are always picky people¡­ well, most of them at hearing that they could be safe, quickly accept. So things didn''t look too bad. And for those who were a bit demanding or had doubts about my proposal to save them¡­ I take out my bastard sword which immediately goes up in flames... "H-Hey, if you burn my fur, I''ll really bite you. Grrrr!!¡± ¡°¡­I-I''m sorry. It''s the fault of this damn sword¡­¡± ¡­and this was not a very good idea. As usual, the flame tries to engulf me! This wasn''t too much of a problem for me, but I couldn''t say the same for Horo!! I have to work a little to keep this from burning her fluffy fur! I didn''t want to check how true those words of hers were!! After solving the slight problems that happen because of this, I point the sword in a specific direction... "¡°H-Hiii!!!"" ¡­and from there, even more titans than before could be seen walking towards us. I think this was already inevitable¡­ after all, the sun had risen and illuminated the place just a few moments ago!! Chapter 496 To The Citadel 2 Remember that it is thanks to your support that this novel can continue, you can get advanced chapters on my pa.treon!! Pa.treon.com/Drack21 (just delete the first ".") If you want, you can, and you like the novel, I hope to see you in my pa.treon soon!!! Thanks for reading the novel and don''t forget to share it with your friends! Discord invite >> https://discord.gg/37emMxTVKw ----------------------------------- ----------------------------------- ¡­why did the titans have to be creatures with such a good biological clock? It seems that when the first rays of the sun hit the ground, they had risen from the lethargy they were during the night! Also, probably because of the large crowd of people gathered in this place, the number of titans coming towards us couldn''t be compared to when I went out by myself earlier! Dozens of these could be seen walking slowly from all directions¡­ yes, we were practically surrounded. ¡°N-No¡­ Noooo!! It''s over ... it''s all over!! ¡± "I-I don''t want to die..." ¡°N-Noooo!! I don''t want to be devoured by the titans!! ¡± Obviously, the people who had been relieved that the girls and Horo eliminated the previous group of titans, once again despair and fear washed over them. I had to act before chaos spread like before! ¡°Those who don''t want to follow me, the remaining option left to you is obvious. These people have to face those titans by themselves! Things are simple, either to follow me in the hope that I can lead you to safety... or to stay here to probably end up in the stomachs of those things! I would like to give all of you time to consider these options, but¡­ I don''t think they have the same patience as I do to wait for your decision. So choose quickly!!¡± ¡­this was perhaps a bit unfair, I know. There''s nothing worse than having to choose one thing while someone ties a rope around your neck and starts tightening it while waiting for your answer...in fact, this probably can''t be called a choice, they''re just being forced to. But, I wasn''t picky¡­if this made things easier for me, then I had no complaints. Also, it wasn''t like I was trying to exploit them or anything, my purpose was still to save most of them. That''s why I had a clear conscience... well, almost. ¡° P-Please help us!! ¡± "I-I''ll do anything, but please get us out of here!!" ¡°Y-Yes!! I don''t mind becoming your slave! At least it''s much better than ending up being eaten by those titans!! ¡± After reminding them of the option of being able to get out of here alive since many forgot it by fear, immediately people start promising to accept my requirements to help them. Even the voices of those who had some doubts before had now completely changed their words... It seems that there was no longer anyone willing to waste any more time to talk more about the conditions I put down. ¡­well, surely those people will reappear once things settle down a bit, but I can fix those things once they come up again. That didn''t bother me too much. ¡°¡­you look like a tyrant¡± ¡°¡­¡± I agree with Horo''s words, there is nothing worse than someone who leads people through fear¡­ but it''s okay, I wasn''t the one who generated this to them. I was just using it a bit to my advantage. ¡°See that hill? Behind it is a safe place where the titans can''t get to you! If you want to get out of here alive, then start heading there as fast as you can!!" ¡°T-That hill?¡± ¡°B-But it''s still a bit far, isn''t it? C-Can we get there safely? ¡± ¡° W-We don''t have a choice, if we don''t then we''ll die for sure!! ¡± ¡°B-But¡­ what about the mission we had?¡± "Who cares? It''s obvious that those people only sent us here to die!! ¡± ¡°R-Run!!¡± Now with the people willing to follow my words, I point to the hill where around I had built the citadel. It was still several miles away, but¡­ things were still much better than I had expected. At least we had gotten this far without much trouble. Immediately people start walking or running towards it, and the group of about 15,000 individuals with only one goal in mind move together. Now the girls and I had to do our part too... ¡°I and the two of you will go to the front of the group to clear the way for any giants that get in the way. Horo, you will take the back to block as many enemies as possible.¡± After getting off Horo''s head, I give the girls instructions. This was the best formation I could think of for this. Saeko and Shigure along with me would be like the arrowhead of this formation to quickly open the way, while Horo will run in the rear and sides of the group making a "U" shaped path. With her mobility this shouldn''t be much of a problem. They all nod to my words, and without wasting time each one takes their position. So as I had imagined before, the 4 of us started herding to protect from the ¡°wolves¡± these ¡°sheep¡±. In addition, people who seemed to be from the Militia also offered to help with the work. Unfortunately, it was impossible to keep a long line of about 15,000 people totally protected by just a small group like ours¡­ occasionally, a titan managed to pass the thin perimeter of protection that we had created. Mainly in the places that were protected by the people of the Militia¡­ or when several of the titans were grouped in a single point where were the girls or me. The worse was that the loss of one of those people from the Militia also meant that the area that the others had to guard increased... and thus, things became a little more complicated. ¡° Advance in a united way, compact the formation even more!! ¡± ¡°Close the gaps!!¡± ¡°Don''t split up!!¡± That was the only thing that could be done now to improve the situation¡­ the girls and I along with the horsemen of the militia were constantly giving instructions while we continued to eliminate any titan that came to try to take a bite of these juicy "sheep"! Furthermore, the girls and I had also used several of the scrolls that I had earned in the previous missions. While we weren''t doing it because any of us were at risk, these still helped deal with some titans when they came in numbers we couldn''t handle as quickly. In this way, we continued moving for several tens of minutes¡­ although for us who protected the group, and even this one, surely every minute was as if it were an hour! I could see the sweat trickling down the girls'' foreheads... and I myself several times had to wipe my face of it with my hand while panting! ¡°A-A wall?¡± "W-Why is there another wall in this place?" ¡°Who cares about that? The only thing worth saying is that we are saved!! ¡± "W-We''re saved!!!" Finally¡­ finally the citadel walls that concealed the hill were clearly visible to everyone! People''s spirits and energy at the sight of these seem to return, and everyone''s feet move even faster! I was also quite happy about this¡­ this meant that soon we had finished our work and could rest a bit! We really needed it... although not so much because of physical fatigue, but because of mental stress!! Not long after, the first person passes through the gate of the wall through which we had arrived¡­ and, in the following seconds, one after another continues to advance into the citadel. Meanwhile, the ones in charge of dealing with the titans continue to protect the people¡­ but, knowing that they had a safe place where they could be soon, all of them were also motivated this time. And since the number of people in the group was rapidly disappearing on the other side of the walls, things became much easier¡­ almost only with Horo''s help we could keep an area outside the gate safe. ¡° Close the door!!¡± "Y-Yes!!" With the great wolf Horo being the last to pass through the door, I give instructions for the door to be locked. Some titans try to fight their way through this one, but it seems that Shigure and I had done a good job on this one. Although it shakes a little, it stands firm and prevents the passage of those giants. [ Boom !!] [ Boom !!] [ Boom !!] "W-Will those walls hold up?" ¡°I-I hope they are as strong as the walls Maria and Rose...¡± "There''s no need to worry about that... They''re probably even stronger." Yes, there was no need to worry about that. Unfortunately, although I was totally sure of my words, not much believed them and they continued to look at the walls as if they expected a hole to appear at any moment... "W-We''re safe... We''re safe!!" ¡°I-I thought we would all die, b-but¡­ we managed to survive! Thank you, thank you¡­ truly thank you!! ¡± ¡° Yes, we are alive!! ¡± It''s not until the sound of the titans'' blows stops that everyone can breathe a sigh of relief, cry with joy, or celebrate having survived this... some even seem to forget Horo''s presence by my side and come over to thank me. "Why?! Why you couldn''t protect us better¡­ I-If you had, then she''d be alive now! ¡± ¡° Noooo!! Why did my father have to die?!! ¡± ¡°G-Give me back my brother!!¡± ¡­well, not everyone could act cheerful right now. It''s a shame, but it was impossible that there were no casualties in this big group of people surrounded by many titans. Also, not all of these were due to the titans¡­ many died being trampled by the crowd! To anyone who stumbled along the way only such fate awaited him! Unfortunately, there was no time to stop even a little. And even some died due to poor health¡­ the shock and fear of having the titans just a few meters away from them was too much! Or simply their bodies could not withstand the demands and pressure of this short journey. Yes¡­ in this group there were many elderly people who should have spent their remaining days quietly. That they should be here really is a pity. "All those who are part of the military or... were before, meet me at that temple." Either way, I couldn''t waste my time just lamenting about it. There were a lot of things that needed to be done right now, and I think that these people would be the most helpful for now. After all, in any military, the first thing they are taught is to follow orders without asking. Without waiting for an answer, I walk with the girls towards the temple. Even though the titans didn''t attack the walls for a long time, I had to see that it didn''t need more crystals¡­ this could be said to be the single most serious weakness of those walls. Without the energy of the crystals, these would probably collapse quickly! ¡° Haaa~ That was more tiring than I expected¡± ¡°Yes, but thanks to you, I think there were far fewer casualties than I had anticipated before. Thank you, Horo-san.¡± ¡° Hmp~ At least you know that. Also, if you want to thank me, you''d better do it in the form of some food like before~! ¡± "¡­it''s fine. Later I''ll let you eat until you can''t see the food anymore." "It''s a promise~!" When we get near the temple, Horo returns to her human form and as she puts her clothes back on, she complains a bit about the hard work she had to do. It was more than clear that she was MVP this time! ¡­and yes, she certainly had a gluttonous trait about her! Not that I cared much about that, though. It was a very cheap price to pay to have her help!! In fact, instead of worrying about that, there was something else that interested me much more... ¡° By the way, Horo-san¡­ did you eat all the crystals of those giants? ¡± "¡­why?" ¡°¡­¡± Horo''s joy fades as she listens to me and then looks at me with narrowed eyes¡­ it seemed that perhaps she misunderstood my words a bit... as if I was telling her that since she had eaten so many crystals, then why was she so hungry now? But, as I said before, I couldn''t care less about that! The reason for my questioning was due to another reason!!